《War God Returns》


 Chapter 1

    8 pm, Shudu, Su villa.


    "Shen Ze, make me a cup of tea!" Jiang Fang, the mother-in-law sitting leisurely on the sofa in the hall, orders with pride.


    Shen Ze, the door-to-door son-in-law who was washing dishes in the kitchen, heard this and said in a low voice, "Mom, just a moment, I''ll make tea for you after I wash the dishes."


    Jiang Fang smelt the speech, exploded, roared: "Shen Ze, are you deaf or can''t understand what I said? I want you to make me a cup of tea now and immediately, and then bring it to me! "


    Did Jiang Fang eat explosives today?


    Shen Ze complains unhappily, then he stops washing dishes and immediately makes a cup of tea and brings it to Jiang Fang.


    "Your tea, Ma."


    Jiang Fang has a black face. She stares at Shen Ze in disgust. Then she takes the cup and drinks it.


    "Poof..."


    And then, Jiang Fang vomited the tea into her mouth to the ground. Then she raised her head and glared at Shen Ze angrily, and said harshly, "Shen Ze, what bullshit tea did you make? Why is it so bad? "


    "You son of a bitch, do you mean to make such a bad tea for me, so as to annoy me?"


    This cup of tea made by Shen Ze is no different from what Jiang Fang usually drinks.


    Shen Ze felt that Jiang Fang was deliberately making trouble for him, so he couldn''t help saying, "Mom, I''m just normal. I didn''t mean to annoy you."


    "You''re such a loser that you can''t even make tea. How dare you quibble?"


    Jiang Fang was furious and threw the teacup on the ground: "I don''t think you know your last name. It''s against heaven!"


    "Bang!"


    The cup slammed into the tile and smashed to pieces.


    Shen Ze''s nominal wife, Su Shiman, who is lying on the sofa watching a movie, can''t watch it any more. She sits up irritably, looks at Shen Ze with disgust in her eyes, and reproaches coldly: "Shen Ze, are you stuck in the door? I dare to make my mother angry. You should make an apology to her


    It''s Jiang Fang who has nothing to do. Why should he apologize?


    Shen Ze didn''t even think about it. He refused: "I''m not wrong. I won''t apologize."


    When Su Shiman heard this, Liu Mei frowned and said angrily, "Shen Ze, do you dare not listen to me? You''re really going against the weather, aren''t you? "


    "I''ve been married to an anti boner like you for eight generations!"


    "If you don''t apologize to my mother today, I''ll divorce you and let you go from the Su family!"


    Su Shiman put it very seriously, and chiguoguo threatened Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze''s face became very ugly when he heard the speech.


    Jiang Fang makes trouble for him without any reason and takes it out on him, while Su Shiman criticizes him indiscriminately and threatens him with divorce.


    This mother and daughter really don''t consider his feelings at all, and don''t treat him as a human being at all!


    Shen Ze clenched his fists and was full of humiliation and anger.


    After one year of marriage, he endured a year''s anger. Yes, he was the son-in-law of the family. He was also the young master of Yanjing general''s family, who had been respected and treated well since childhood!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Shen Ze was assassinated by his enemy when he first went to university, he was killed several times by the assassin and fell into an alley near the University. When he was full of despair and thought he was going to die of shock due to excessive bleeding, Su Shiman, a university flower, happened to pass by and appeared in front of him.


    Su Shiman never knew him, but he didn''t ignore him. Instead, he didn''t stick to the difference between men and women. Without hesitation, he gave him cardiopulmonary resuscitation for the first time. After letting him take a breath, Su Shiman sprinted for several kilometers with his delicate body and blood on his back, He was sent to the medical room of the school as soon as possible, so that he was treated in time and saved his life.


    At that time, Su Shiman was just like a holy and kind angel in Shen Ze''s heart. When he was lying on his bed in the medical room, staring at Su Shiman, who was sweating and tired, but with a warm and bright smile like the sun, he fell in love with Su Shiman and swore in his heart that he would give Su Shiman glory and happiness in his life, We need to protect sushman I!


    So later, Shen Ze was forced by his father not to continue to study in University, but to go to the battlefield for four years. After four years of training, he came to the capital of Shu incessantly. He let Su''s father, who died of illness, decide before he died and let him marry Su Shiman.


    Considering Su Shiman''s feelings and avoiding the great disparity of status, Shen Ze wronged himself and became Su''s son-in-law.


    Over the past year, in order to let Su Shiman manage the Su group at ease, Shen Ze worked hard to take care of his family affairs. He was diligent and hardworking. He had been secretly using his own strength to take care of the Su group and let the Su group grow gradually.


    Shen zeben thought that he would spare no effort to make su Shiman and his daughter remember his kindness and accept his affection. But he didn''t expect that all this was not in vain. On the contrary, they made Su Shiman and his daughter even more despise him, despise him and hate him.


    Up to now, Shen Ze completely understood that licking the dog would not come to a good end. He could not bear it any longer and did not have to pretend any more!


    Shen Ze looked at Su Shiman in disappointment and said with a smile: "Su Shiman, I gave you all my love. I thought I would give anything for your sincerity, but I didn''t expect you to be more indifferent and despised."


    "I''ve put up with you for a long time. Today, I''m dead hearted. You always want to divorce me. OK, I''ll help you today. Tomorrow, we''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to go through the divorce procedures."

 Chapter 2

    Normally, Shen Ze always scolds but does not fight back. Su Shiman is very surprised and inconceivable at his hard words, and frowns at the same time.


    It''s clear that I''ve been tolerating you, Shen Ze. How can you say that you''ve tolerated me for a long time?


    "Well, you Shen Ze, you are so shameless that you are so mean to say that!"


    Jiang Fang is impatient. She points her hand at Shen Ze and scolds him fiercely: "you are useless as rubbish. What''s worthy of our family? A year ago, if you hadn''t given Shiman''s father the ecstasy soup, how could Shiman have married you? I tell you, Shiman and I have been enduring you for a long time. We''ve been trying to get rid of you! "


    "You waste to me, remember, you have no right to say divorce, and we''ll sweep you out of the house. You take care of your mouth. Don''t talk nonsense. You don''t want to be shameful. We still need it!"


    In Shen Ze''s eyes, Jiang Fang is no longer a mother-in-law to be respected, but an unreasonable woman with poisonous tongue. He doesn''t care about Jiang Fang''s words and chooses to ignore them.


    "Sushman, if I could do it all over again, I would not choose to like you even if I had never met you!"


    "I don''t want to stay in this place. I won''t come back from now on. You can handle my things as you like."


    "Su Shiman, tomorrow morning, at the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau, I''ll see you soon!"


    After saying these words, Shen zesa smiles. Then he turns around and walks out of the villa without hesitation.


    Looking at Shen Ze''s back and thinking about what Shen Ze gang had just said, Su Shiman''s mood became a little complicated. She hesitated for a moment and said, "Shen Ze, do you really want to divorce me?"


    Although Shen Ze was heartbroken, his voice was still hoarse, and he said: "a word comes out, and it''s hard to trace it."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, she felt a little uncomfortable, but she said coldly, "OK, I''ll see you at the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow morning."


    "Shiman, you''re finally going to divorce this trash. It''s a great thing!"


    "Don''t worry, you are the most beautiful woman in the capital of Shu, and you are still innocent. If you don''t worry about getting married, your mother will go out tomorrow to help you marry into a rich family and enjoy all the glory and wealth."


    "Ha ha, the bad luck star finally got out of our Su family. Our Su family will be more and more prosperous in the future!"


    Jiang Fang''s tone was sour and mean. She was so happy to see Shen Ze leave that she wanted to set off firecrackers to celebrate.


    After listening to Jiang Fang''s words, especially the last sentence, Shen Ze laughed angrily.


    In the past year, if he hadn''t been secretly helping, could the Su family be as prosperous as it is today?


    Shen Ze was sad in his heart, and his determination to go became more and more firm.


    After coming out of Su''s villa with endless grief, Shen Ze raised his head, looked at the starry night sky with his red eyes, and said with a sad smile, "it''s been a year, and I can finally be free!"


    Shen Ze said relief, but tears came out of his eyes.


    Men have tears, but not to sad place.


    Shen Ze reached out to wipe the tears from the corner of his eyes. Then he took a deep breath and calmed down.


    When his mood stabilizes, Shen Ze takes out his mobile phone and dials his attendant housekeeper he you.


    "Meet me at the door of Su''s villa at once."


    Shen Ze''s tone is very flat, but it has the meaning of no doubt.


    At this moment, he is no longer the inferior son-in-law!

 Chapter 3

    Almost ten minutes later, Leng Jun, a young man in his twenties and wearing a black suit, came to Shen Ze.


    This man is he you, Shen Ze''s attendant and housekeeper.


    Facing Shen Ze, he you bowed slightly and asked respectfully, "young master, the helicopter stops on the top of a nearby building. When will you leave?"


    "Go now." Shen Ze said lightly.


    "All right, young master, follow me." He you nodded and then led the way.


    Shen Ze followed he you to the apron on the top of a nearby building and boarded a private helicopter.


    "Where are you going, young master?"


    Shudu is a sad place for Shen Ze now. He doesn''t want to stay for a moment, but he and Su Shiman will go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to go through the divorce formalities tomorrow morning, and he can''t leave tonight.


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment, said: "back to Emperor Huang a product."


    Dihuang Yipin is the most famous rich area in the capital of Shu, located in the center of the city.


    When I first came to Shu capital, Shen Zehua one billion bought the largest and most expensive manor house, phoenix tree garden, in Emperor Huang Yi pin.


    "Yes, young master."


    He you nodded, and then told the pilot: "return to Emperor Huang Yipin."


    "Yes."


    The pilot responded and started the engine.


    The helicopter rises slowly and then flies to Dihuang Yipin.


    After the helicopter''s smooth flight, Shen Ze closed his eyes and took a rest without saying a word.


    He you finds that Shen Ze is unusual today, but he doesn''t ask much. Instead, he keeps quiet and doesn''t disturb Shen Ze.


    Twenty minutes later, the helicopter arrived at Emperor Huang Yi Pin, landing on the apron built in Wutong yuan.


    "Here we are, young master." He you whispered.


    "Good."


    Shen Ze opened his eyes and took the lead to walk out of the helicopter.


    He you followed closely.


    Just then, in front of the apron, stood a young girl about 20 years old. Her name was Muling. She was the daughter of the Mu family, who had been friends with the Shen family for generations. She had known Shen Ze since childhood, and they were close to each other as brothers and sisters.


    Muling is 1.65 meters tall, slim, forward and backward. With a devil''s figure, she has a lovely face like an angel, with a red nose and jade lips, and a pair of black gem eyes. She is witty and smart.


    Mu Ling is wearing a white short sleeve on her upper body and a pair of blue super shorts on her lower body, revealing a pair of straight and long white legs. She has a head of black shiny Wavy long hair. She looks young and beautiful, pure and moving.


    "Brother Ze!"


    When Muling saw Shen Ze coming down from the helicopter, she gave a sweet cry. Then she rushed up happily, stretched out her arms and hugged Shen Ze.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The appearance of Muling surprised Shen Ze, but he was in a low mood and couldn''t be happy.


    "I miss you so much that I''m here!"


    Mu Ling put her hands around Shen Ze''s neck. She looked up at Shen Ze with a round and delicate face. She seemed angry and pouted: "how can you not be happy to see me?"


    Shen Ze''s face was expressionless, but his voice was as soft as he could say, "I''m happy."


    "Deceiving!"


    Mu Ling curled her lips and said, "if you are really happy, please kiss me!"


    Shen Ze frowned and said, "stop fooling around. I''m hungry. I''m going to eat."


    Muling is not fierce and brainless. She can see that Shen Ze is not in the right state today. She is so smart that she doesn''t play a small temper any more.


    "OK, let''s go to dinner first."


    Mu Ling immediately put down her hands, took Shen Ze''s arm and walked towards the biggest villa in the manor.


    "Brother Ze, is something wrong? I think you''re in a bad mood. " Mu Ling was very curious and couldn''t help asking.


    Mu Ling has a good relationship with Shen Ze, and Shen Ze doesn''t want to keep the unhappy things in his heart all the time, but wants to find someone to talk about them and let them out.


    So, Shen Ze pondered for a moment, truthfully said: "I want to divorce Su Shiman."


    "Divorce?"


    Hearing this, Mu Ling opened her eyes in surprise at first, and then showed her joy.


    When brother Ze and Su Shiman divorced, wouldn''t they have a chance to be brother Ze''s wife?

 Chapter 4

    Mu Ling, who has been fond of Shen Ze since she was a child, almost jumped up happily.


    "Muling, brother Ze is in a bad mood now. You can''t be too happy."


    Taking Shen Ze''s feelings into consideration, Mu Ling resisted her ecstatic mood.


    "Brother Ze, I know you like sushman very much, but she doesn''t like you. You divorce her. It''s good for both of you."


    "In your status, you don''t have to worry about finding a better woman than her. You don''t have to be too sad..."


    Mu Ling then began to comfort and enlighten Shen Ze with a soft voice.


    That night, Muling accompanied Shen Ze to eat, drink and chat, trying to make him happy.


    Shen Ze''s heart is full of sorrow. After drinking, he confides his feelings to Mu Ling.


    From this, Mu Ling learned about Shen Ze''s life as her son-in-law, and how deeply she had hurt Shen Ze.


    "The conscience of the mother and daughter was eaten by the dog. They hurt brother Ze so much. I must punish them severely and make them repent!"


    Mu Ling was angry for Shen Ze. After Shen Ze got drunk and went to sleep, she was good at advocating. As the president of Tianze group, she gave the order to terminate all cooperation with Su''s group.


    Tianze group was founded when Shen Ze just came to the capital of Shu by Mu Ling, who had the ability to do business. Moreover, he made Mu Ling the president of Tianze group.


    Shen Ze founded the Tianze group because the Su group was on the verge of bankruptcy. He wanted to use the Tianze group to support the Su group and bring it back to life.


    Since a year ago, Tianze group has become the largest partner of Su group. This order issued by Muling will cause a great shock to Su group.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, under the insistence of Muling, she accompanied Shen Ze to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Mu Ling, as a driver, drove a Bentley and took Shen Ze to the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Not long after they arrived, sushman arrived in a BMW.


    When Su Shiman saw Shen Ze and Mu Ling walking down from the Bentley car with a value of several million hand in hand, he was surprised and widened his eyes.


    Isn''t Shen Ze a poor man? How can you afford to drive millions of Bentley?


    What''s more, who''s the girl holding his arm intimately, younger than her and more beautiful than her? Is it his new girlfriend?


    "Hurry up and get a divorce!"


    Shen Ze, who has been very disappointed with Su Shiman, coldly said this to him, then let mu lingsong open his hand and take the lead in walking towards the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    When Su Shiman heard this, she felt puzzled and surprised. She turned her head and looked at Muling, who was waiting for Shen Ze. Then she turned and walked towards the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Shen Ze and Su Shiman are like strangers now. They don''t say a word to each other, and they quickly go through the divorce procedure.


    After she came out from the Civil Affairs Bureau with her divorce certificate, Su Shiman wanted to ask Shen Ze about her doubts, but Shen Ze got on Bentley and didn''t give her the chance.


    Just as she was about to get on the bus, Muling came up to her and said, "are you su Shiman?"


    Su Shiman looked at Muling, hesitated for a moment, and asked in a low voice, "are you?"


    Muling said with a smile: "my name is Muling. Now I''m Shen Ze''s girlfriend."

 Chapter 5

    Although Su Shiman had some conjectures, she heard Mu Ling say that she was Shen Ze''s girlfriend, and her heart was still full of waves.


    Without paying attention to Su Shiman''s change of expression, Mu Ling then said with a heartfelt smile: "thank you for giving Shen Ze to me. At the same time, I''m very sorry for you, because you missed a very, very, very good man."


    Then, Mu Ling put away her smile and said, "now, as Shen Ze''s girlfriend, don''t disturb or harass him, or I will be rude to you!"


    After saying these words, Muling didn''t talk any more nonsense. She turned to the Bentley and drove away.


    Su Shiman stood in the cold wind. She watched the Bentley go away. She remembered what Mu Ling had just said to her, and her eyes were shocked and confused.


    At the same time, her heart suddenly became a little empty, because at this time, she finally realized that she had lost something.


    Although facing Su Shiman, Shen Ze was very indifferent and distant, didn''t say a word, and didn''t see much at a glance, when he got on the bus, he still couldn''t help looking at Su Shiman secretly through the window.


    Heartbroken, divorced, but still can''t forget, can''t put down.


    Shen Ze has been peeping at Su Shiman with extremely sad eyes. Until Mu Ling gets on the bus, he reluctantly takes back his sight.


    Then, as the car drove away, Shen Ze had no chance to peep at Su Shiman.


    Shen Ze sat in the back seat, silent, looking down at the hands of the divorce certificate, in the heart is not taste.


    This divorce, he is also completely free, but how can not be happy?


    Driving through the inside rearview mirror, Mu Ling took a look at Shen Ze, who was depressed and depressed. She said with heartache, "brother Ze, don''t think about the past any more. You should forget the past, look forward to the future and start a better tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Shen Ze collected the divorce certificate. Then he looked up and said with a smile, "when did you become a life mentor? It''s a set of words. "


    Mu Ling pouted and said, "I don''t want to talk one way or another. It''s not to enlighten you."


    Shen Ze hid his sadness and sadness, showing a free and easy look, said: "I can adjust myself, you don''t have to bother to enlighten."


    "You can adjust it by yourself, so I don''t have to worry about it," muring said


    Shen Ze smiles, then he seems to suddenly think of something, doubt asked: "Ling Er, why did you just lie, tell Su Shiman that you are my girlfriend?"


    Mu Ling is just like being caught for doing something wrong. She is a little embarrassed, and her round face turns red slightly.


    Mu Ling was afraid of Shen Ze''s reproach and said in a guilty voice: "I just want to be angry with Su Shiman and make her regret losing you..."


    Shen Ze sniffed the words and said with a smile: "ha ha, Su Shiman doesn''t care about me at all. Even if you say that, you won''t be angry with her, and she won''t regret it."


    "Hum!"


    Muring snorted and said firmly: "she will regret it sooner or later. She missed such a good man as brother Ze, which is the biggest loss in her life!"


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, his self mockery became more intense: "I''m not as good as you said. If I were as good as you said, Su Shiman would not dislike me so much."


    Hearing Shen Ze''s words of self doubt, Mu Ling is even more upset with Su Shiman. She scolds Su Shiman in her heart for hurting Shen Ze too much.


    Then, word by word, Mu Ling said: "brother Ze, don''t doubt yourself, you are the best man in the world in my eyes!"

 Chapter 6

    Shen Ze smell speech, full of sad face burst out a smile: "you a little girl, you know to choose the words to listen to me, so as to make me happy."


    "I''m not picking the right words. I''m telling the truth," she said


    Shen Ze said with a smile, "OK, I''ll take it as if you''re telling the truth."


    "It is Muring turned her lips.


    "Let''s not talk about these things."


    Shen Ze changed the topic and said, "we don''t have anything at home. Let''s go to the supermarket to buy some food and go home to make lunch."


    "Good."


    Mu Ling nodded and said, "I''ll cook myself at noon today and make a delicious meal for brother Ze."


    "OK, I''ll have miss Mu this afternoon."


    Shen Ze nodded with a smile. He thought that after a year, it was not him who cooked for him, but someone else who cooked for him.


    It''s great to be able to do this.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is Shen Zekai''s Bentley rented or bought?"


    "He is not only a poor man, but also a waste who can''t work to earn money. Why does that beautiful young girl named Muling look up to him? Would you like to be his girlfriend? "


    "The girl said Shen Ze was a very good man. Is she telling the truth? Or did Shen Ze deliberately invite that girl to cheat me? "


    Although she has gone through the divorce procedure with Shen Ze, Su Shiman knows that she has nothing to do with Shen Ze, but she still can''t help thinking about these questions about Shen Ze.


    Of course, she couldn''t figure out why.


    After Shen Ze and them left, Su Shiman got on the bus and was ready to leave.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    And just as she was about to start the engine, the ring of the phone suddenly rang.


    Su Shiman takes out her cell phone, sees that it''s her assistant Xiao Li, and immediately presses the connect key.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Xiao Li''s anxious voice came from her mobile phone: "Mr. Su, something''s wrong!"


    Sushman frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiaoli replied: "the people of Tianze group just sent the termination of the contract to our company and unilaterally terminated all the cooperation with our Su group!"


    Tianze group is the largest partner of Su group.


    Tianze group''s termination of all cooperation means that it will no longer inject capital into Su''s group, and let Su''s group spend most of the project''s capital to go to waste.


    All of these will cause the rupture of the capital chain of sushi group in an instant, and eventually bankruptcy!


    This news is a bolt from the blue for sushman, which makes her heart tremble.


    Su Shiman, who has always been calm and calm, was a little flustered at the moment. It took her a long time to calm down.


    "Xiaoli, why does Tianze group suddenly unilaterally terminate all cooperation?"


    Xiaoli replied: "Mr. Su, I don''t know. The other party didn''t give the reason. All she knew was that this was the order given by the mysterious president of Tianze group who never showed his face."


    Xiaoli then said: "Mr. Su, the cooperation between our company and Tianze group has been discussed with Liu Lan, the project manager of the other party. I suggest you go to the headquarters of Tianze group and ask Liu Lan for a clear answer."


    "Well, I''ll go now!"


    After su Shiman hung up, he drove to the Tianze group headquarters building in the downtown business district.

 Chapter 7

    Half an hour later, sushman arrived at the gate of Tianze group headquarters building.


    After parking at the side of the road, Su Shiman got out of the car in a hurry and went to Tianze group building.


    When she came to the door of the building, she was stopped by a young male security guard: "Miss, what can I do for you?"


    Su Shiman replied, "brother Bao''an, I''d like to see Mr. Liu Lan, the project manager of your group."


    The male security guard looked up and down at sushman and asked, "do you have an appointment?"


    "No Sushman shook his head.


    Male security smell speech, indifferently said: "if you don''t have an appointment, then you can''t go in."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, she became more anxious. She said in a pleading tone: "brother Bao''an, I have something urgent and important to ask Mr. Liu. Please let me in."


    The male security guard was unmoved and had a tough attitude: "if you don''t make an appointment, I won''t let you in."


    Seeing that he couldn''t get in, Su Shiman retreated and begged again. He could only plead in a low voice: "brother security, could you please help me to report to general manager Liu that I, Su Shiman, want to see her?"


    As she said this, sushman took out three hundred dollar bills from her handbag and handed them to the security guard: "brother security, please report it to me."


    "Yes, I''ll report it for you."


    Su Shiman is a beautiful woman, and she sincerely asks for help, so the male security guard agrees.


    After receiving 300 yuan, the male security guard turned and walked into the hall of the building.


    After a while, the male security guard came back.


    "Miss Su, I have reported to President Liu for you, but President Liu replied that she didn''t want to see you and asked you to leave."


    After listening to the male security guard''s words, Su Shiman was anxious, and suddenly he was a little more frightened and uneasy.


    At the beginning, when she and Liu Lan talked about cooperation, Liu Lan was very warm and kind to her, but now her attitude has changed greatly, and even she begged to see her.


    The mysterious president of Tianze group first gave a sudden order to terminate all cooperation, and now Liu Lan has turned his back. Why on earth?


    Sushman couldn''t figure out why.


    Su Shiman had no choice but to go back to the company to deal with the affairs.


    Su''s group was Su''s father''s only painstaking effort. Naturally, Su Shiman would not want to see the group go bankrupt.


    In order to stabilize the morale of the army and the overall situation, she had been busy all day, so busy that she didn''t even eat lunch and dinner. It was in the middle of the night that she came home with a tired body.


    As soon as she entered the door, sushman kicked off her high heels and took off her coat. Then she went into the hall and lay on the soft sofa.


    She closed her eyes, subconsciously with the tone of command, called: "Shen Ze, give me a basin of foot water, I want to soak my feet! Then you get me something to eat. I''m hungry! "


    The villa hall was quiet, and no one responded to sushman.


    No response, sulshman angrily roared: "you trash, can''t you hear me?"


    There is still no response.


    Su Shiman opens her eyes and sits up angrily. She looks around. She doesn''t see Shen Ze. She just wants to scold her, but she doesn''t scold her. She suddenly realizes that Shen Ze has left Su''s house!


    "That trash is gone..."


    Sushman was like a balloon that had lost its breath, and suddenly lost its fire.


    She has been looking forward to sweeping Shen Ze out. Now that Shen Ze is gone, how can she feel so unaccustomed? I even Miss Shen Ze''s days in the Su family.

 Chapter 8

    In the past, no matter how late sushman came home from work, Shen Ze never went to bed first, but stayed in the hall waiting for sushman to come back.


    As soon as Su Shiman comes home, Shen Ze will bring warm foot washing water to Su Shiman for the first time. When Su Shiman soaks his feet, he will go to the kitchen to make food for Su Shiman. After making the food as fast as possible, he will bring the food to Su Shiman. Then, when Su Shiman eats, he will give Su Shiman a whole body massage to relieve her fatigue, Relax.


    Shen Ze has always been very careful and considerate to Su Shiman.


    When she thought of Shen Ze''s time in the past, Su Shiman couldn''t help but feel sad. In addition, Su''s group is facing crisis now. After a day''s hard work, she suddenly feels aggrieved, and her eyes turn red and tears flow out of the corners of her eyes.


    When Su Shiman was sad, Jiang Fang, who was in the bedroom on the second floor, came down to Su Shiman because he heard Su Shiman''s roar.


    "Shiman, why are you back now? What were you yelling at just now? "


    As Jiang Fang asks, she sits beside Su Shiman. As soon as she sits down, she finds that Su Shiman is crying silently.


    Jiang Fang suddenly looked positive and asked, "Shiman, why are you crying? What''s the matter? "


    "Is it because Shen Ze, who is a rascal, didn''t go through the divorce procedure with you?" Jiang Fang subconsciously guessed that Shen Ze made Su Shiman unhappy.


    Sushman is a proud and strong woman. She never exposes her weak side to others, even those who are very close to her.


    Jiang Fang''s appearance stopped Su Shiman''s tears.


    Su Shiman reached out to wipe the tears on her cheek and adjusted her mood as quickly as possible. Then she replied to Jiang Fang, "it''s not because of Shen Ze. He and I have already gone through the divorce procedure in the morning."


    "Just go through the divorce."


    Jiang Fang smiles when she hears that Su Shiman has gone through the divorce procedure. Then she asks, "Why are you crying?"


    "Maybe it''s too much pressure!"


    Su Shiman frowned and said in a deep voice: "today, Tianze group unilaterally terminated all the cooperation with our Su family, which made our Su family suffer a heavy loss and be on the verge of bankruptcy."


    "Ah! How could that be? "


    When Jiang Fang heard the speech, her brows suddenly wrinkled together. She was shocked, worried and uneasy.


    "In the past year, we Su and Tianze group have been cooperating well? Why does the other party suddenly and unilaterally terminate all cooperation? "


    Sushman shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know why. I wanted to ask for a clear answer, but the other party didn''t even give me a chance to see me, let alone withdraw and terminate the cooperation. Now it seems that there is no room for any turning back."


    After listening to Su Shiman''s words, Jiang Fang realized the seriousness of the matter, her eyebrows were more tight, and her worries and uneasiness were also aggravated.


    "Shiman, you must find a way to stabilize our Su group! We can''t let Su go bankrupt! "


    For Jiang Fang, Su''s group is a cash cow and a guarantee for her luxurious and rich life. Naturally, she doesn''t want to and is afraid of the bankruptcy of Su''s group.


    "I can''t think of a way now," sushman said, dejected, distressed and powerless


    Jiang Fang, who knew nothing about the group, couldn''t think of a way out, so he had to worry in his heart.


    The mother and daughter were silent for a moment, and the atmosphere was very oppressive and heavy.


    After a while, Su Shiman suddenly thought of something. She raised her head, looked closely at Jiang Fang, and said, "Mom, I suddenly remembered one thing. At the beginning, Shen Ze told me that it was you who asked him to tell me that you have friends in Tianze group, and you can go to Tianze group to talk about cooperation in your name. After I heard what he said, In your name, I went to Tianze group to talk about cooperation, and then the cooperation was very smooth. "


    "Mom, this friend you know must have a lot of weight in Tianze group. I think you can go to him personally, ask him for help, and ask Tianze group to withdraw the order to terminate the cooperation."


    After saying these words in a hurry, Su Shiman seemed to find a glimmer of hope and expectation in his eyes staring at Jiang Fang.


    However, when Jiang Fang heard her words, she showed a puzzled expression and directly denied: "Shiman, I don''t know any friends in Tianze group, and I didn''t say these words to Shen Ze."


    "You don''t know any friends in Tianze group? Didn''t say that to Shen Ze? "


    Jiang Fang''s words, like a basin of cold water, instantly extinguished the burning fire of hope in Su Shiman''s heart.


    Su Shiman frowned and said angrily, "did Shen Ze cheat me?"


    Jiang Fang said in a deep voice: "if you remember correctly, he should have cheated you!"


    After hearing this, Su Shiman''s face became very gloomy. She pondered for a moment and said with great doubts: "if Shen Ze really cheated me, why could I have successfully negotiated cooperation with Tianze group in your name?"


    "Is it because Shen Ze has friends in Tianze group?" Although Jiang Fang didn''t believe it, she still guessed and said it.


    "It''s really possible."


    Although Su Shiman does not believe that Shen Ze can have such contacts, she still has the same guess as Jiang Fang.


    The group is related to Jiang Fang''s vital interests. She hesitated for a moment and suggested, "Shiman, for the sake of the group, please call Shen Ze now and ask him clearly."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, his face was indecisive.


    When she went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to go through the divorce procedure during the day, Shen Ze didn''t say a word to her and didn''t look at her much. She was so indifferent and distant. She called Shen Ze to ask if he would take care of her?


    Shen Ze has always been high in front of her, proud incomparable, do not want to be rejected by Shen Ze.


    Jiang Fang was very anxious. Seeing Su Shiman''s hesitation, she urged him to say, "Shiman, the interests of the group are important. Don''t hesitate. Call quickly."


    Su Shiman hesitated for a while, and finally bit his teeth, took out his mobile phone and dialed Shen Ze.

 Chapter 9

    When Su Shiman called Shen Ze, it was already after midnight.


    Shen Ze, who has been playing with Mu Ling for a day, has just taken a hot bath and is lying on the bed.


    When he heard the phone ring, he sat up and picked up the phone on the bedside table.


    Seeing the call from Su Shiman, Shen Ze looks puzzled.


    "Why did she call me so late?"


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, Su Shiman always dislikes him and wants to cut off his relationship with him. Normally speaking, now that he is divorced, Su Shiman will not contact him.


    Shen Ze couldn''t understand why Su Shiman called him suddenly, and he didn''t want to say anything to Su Shiman.


    But after a moment''s hesitation, he got through.


    When Su Shiman saw that Shen Ze was on the phone, he pondered for a moment and said awkwardly, "Shen Ze, I have something to ask you."


    Shen ZEMO is silent, waiting for Su Shiman''s following.


    Su Shiman said in a deep voice: "you told me at the beginning that my mother had friends in Tianze group. I just asked her, she said that she had no friends in Tianze group."


    "I was able to successfully negotiate cooperation with Tianze group at that time. Was it because you had friends in Tianze group?"


    Shen Ze thought that Su Shiman wanted to ask him something important, but he just asked him if he had any friends in Tianze group.


    How to answer this question?


    He is the boss of Tianze group. What kind of friends do you need?


    Shen Ze would like to say that the reason why you can successfully negotiate cooperation with Tianze group is that I am the boss of Tianze group.


    But he thought that Su Shiman and Jiang fang had always looked down upon him in their hearts, and always thought that he was a poor waste without background and contacts, so he gave up the idea of saying so.


    He said that he was the boss of Tianze group, and Su Shiman and his daughter would surely think that he was talking nonsense and would ridicule him. Why did he find himself boring?


    Shen Ze pondered for a while, in a tone of self mockery, denied: "I am a country bumpkin who has no background and no contacts. How can I have friends in Tianze group, let alone have such great ability to promote cooperation."


    Although Su Shiman didn''t believe Shen Ze had such great ability, she was still puzzled and asked, "why did you cheat me that my mother had friends in Tianze group? Why did I discuss cooperation with Tianze group in the name of my mother? "


    When Su Shiman talks with Shen Ze, she is used to speaking in a high voice. Although her voice is not big, she is full of questioning.


    When Shen Ze heard Su Shiman''s questioning tone, he felt very uncomfortable.


    Does sushman still regard him as his son-in-law who was always ready to answer questions?


    Shen Ze raised a sneer from the corner of his mouth and said coldly, "Su Shiman, the answers to these questions are not important now, and I have no obligation to answer your questions."


    "I''m tired. I''m going to have a rest. That''s it!"


    After saying these words, Shen Ze didn''t give Su Shiman another chance to talk and hung up directly.


    Hearing the blind sound coming from the mobile phone, Su Shiman was a little confused and angry at the same time.


    How can Shen Ze hang up the phone without answering her question?


    Being treated like this by Shen Ze, Su Shiman is not happy, but he has nothing to do.


    Shen Ze has divorced her. As Shen Ze said, Shen Ze has no obligation to answer her questions now.


    Su Shiman thought that Shen Ze had always asked her questions and would never hang up on her, which made her feel even worse.


    Jiang Fang has been sitting next to Su Shiman, listening to the telephone communication between Su Shiman and Shen Ze.


    "Shen Ze is a white eyed wolf. He used to live in our Su family and eat our Su family. Now you ask him a few questions and he doesn''t answer them. It''s so ungrateful and heartless!"


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t answer Su Shiman''s question, she hung up directly. Jiang Fang was so angry that her face was livid that she scolded Shen Ze and said that Shen Ze was wrong.


    Su Shiman was very upset at this time. She didn''t want to hear Jiang Fang swearing in front of her like a shrew. She angrily yelled, "Mom, stop swearing!"


    Jiang Fang saw that Su Shiman wanted to be angry. She could only hold back her anger and didn''t scold Shen Ze any more.


    Later, Jiang Fang''s mind was put on the Su group. She said anxiously, "Shiman, now it seems that there is no solution from the white eyed wolf Shen Ze. What should we do?"


    Su Shiman thought that Jiang Fang''s friends in Tianze group could find a trace of vitality for her, but now the vitality is gone, and she didn''t find a clue from Shen Ze. She couldn''t think of any other way.


    Sushman shook his head sadly and fell into silence.


    Seeing Su Shiman''s silence, Jiang Fang scratched her head frequently.


    After a while, Jiang Fang suddenly thought of something and said, "Shiman, I just remember that when I was playing outside yesterday, I heard that Xie Hao came back from studying abroad."


    "Shiman, you can go to Xie Hao for help, and let him use the strength of Xie family to help us Su family through this difficulty."


    Xie Hao is the eldest young master of Xie family in the capital of Shu. He has always admired Su Shiman, who is known as the first beauty in the capital of Shu.


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, her eyes turned. Then she whispered to Jiang Fang, "will Xie Hao help me?"


    Jiang Fang showed a sure look and said: "Shiman, who doesn''t know that Xie Haoqing is in favor of you in Shudu? As long as you are willing to go to him for help, he will help you!"


    "It''s not a small thing to help Su come back from the dead. I don''t think Xie Hao will help me so much..." Su Shiman said anxiously. She didn''t have Jiang Fang''s determination and confidence.


    Before she married Shen Ze, she still had some confidence, but now she is a married woman, and she has no confidence to help Xie Hao bring Su back to life.


    Seeing Su Shiman''s worry and indecision, Jiang Fang patted her on the shoulder and said, "Shiman, you haven''t tried yet. How can you lose heart first? You believe me. When I say yes, I mean yes. "


    "We can''t find a better way now, so don''t worry and hesitate. Listen to the mother and go to Xie Hao for help tomorrow."


    Su Shiman pondered for a moment, clenched his teeth, determined to say: "OK, I''ll go to find Xie Hao tomorrow!"


    Seeing that Su Shiman agrees to go to Xie Hao, Jiang Fang, like Su Shiman before, has a light in her heart to bring Su back from the dead.


    Jiang Fang cheered: "Shiman, I believe you will succeed tomorrow! We can ask Xie Hao to help us, Su


    "I hope so."


    Su Shiman has no bottom in her heart, but like Jiang Fang, she hopes to persuade Xie Hao to help Su group tomorrow.

 Chapter 10

    Shen Ze has doubts about Su Shiman''s sudden call to inquire about Su''s cooperation with Tianze group.


    After he hung up Su Shiman''s phone, he sent a message to he you, asking him to investigate why Su Shiman asked him about it.


    He you is on call 24 hours a day. After receiving the news from Shen Ze, he immediately makes an investigation.


    After a while, he you personally came to Shen Ze''s room and reported to him: "young master, Miss Muling, in the name of the president of Tianze group last night, privately issued an order to terminate all cooperation with Su''s group."


    Shen Ze frowned when he heard the words.


    Although Mu Ling had a good relationship with him, his behavior of concealing his opinions and giving orders made him a little unhappy.


    Shen Ze asked, "what is the current situation of Su''s group?"


    He you replied: "because Tianze group unilaterally terminated all the cooperation, Su''s group suffered heavy losses, the capital chain was broken, and now it is on the verge of bankruptcy."


    Shen Ze''s brow is deeper when he hears the speech. The situation of Su''s group is more serious than he thought. No wonder Su Shiman calls him so late and asks about the cooperation between Tianze group and su.


    Now that the Su group is on the verge of bankruptcy, Su Shiman naturally wants to find a way to save the Su group.


    Although Shen Ze and Su Shiman are divorced and have nothing to do with the Su family, he doesn''t want the Su group to go bankrupt or disdain it.


    However, now that Muling has done something that makes Su''s group bankrupt, he doesn''t want to save it. He also understands why Muling did it and won''t blame her.


    Over the past year, Shen Ze has helped the Su family a lot. This time, he took it as if he had collected all the things he had given the Su family.


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and said faintly, "you and I don''t know about it. Let Mu Ling operate it by herself."


    "Yes, young master." He you nodded.


    "All right, go and have a rest!" Shen Ze waved.


    "Good night, young master."


    He you bowed to Shen Ze, then turned and walked out of the room.


    After he you left, Shen Ze lay on the bed.


    He turned off the light, closed his eyes and was ready to go to bed, but he couldn''t sleep for a while.


    Shen Ze couldn''t help thinking about Su Shiman and his current situation.


    Su''s group is the only effort of Su''s father, which is very important to Su Shiman.


    Now that Su''s group is facing bankruptcy crisis, Su Shiman must be anxious and worried.


    "Shen Ze, now that you have nothing to do with Su Shiman, don''t be sentimental and worry about her affairs any more..."


    Shen Ze couldn''t sleep. He could only tell himself that he was forced not to think about Su Shiman.


    As time went by, Shen Ze fell asleep until he was tired.


    All night long.


    The next day, Shen Ze woke up after a long sleep.


    Near noon, Mu Ling called Shen Ze and went to a high-end western restaurant for dinner.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of a real coincidence or because Shu is too small.


    As soon as Shen Ze and Mu Linggang enter the western restaurant, they see Su Shiman and a man in a black suit sitting at the same table.


    Shen Ze, a man in a black suit, knows that it is Su Shiman who is looking for help, Xie Hao.


    Seeing Su Shiman and Xie Hao have lunch together like a date, Shen Ze seems to have no emotional change on the surface, but he is very uncomfortable in his heart.


    "Brother Ze, sushman is such a woman. She divorced you yesterday, and today she''s dating other men. Her heart is too fast!"


    Mu Ling was very upset with Su Shiman. Seeing Su Shiman dating other men, she couldn''t help saying angrily that Su Shiman was wrong.


    Shen Ze said, "don''t worry about her. Let''s take it as if we didn''t see anything. Let''s go in and have a meal."


    "Good." Mu Ling nodded her head with a straight face.


    Then they went to a quiet corner of the restaurant to sit down and order.


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling are very tacit understanding, did not mention Su Shiman, either eat silently, or talk about other things.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Shiman''s attention has been on Xie Hao''s body, she did not know that Shen Ze and Mu Ling also came to this restaurant to eat.


    "Young master Xie, do you think the matter of injecting capital into Su''s group can be settled first?" Su Shiman is not in the mood to eat, and has been lobbying Xie Hao to inject capital into Su''s group.


    "When I eat, I don''t talk about work. We''ll talk about capital injection after dinner." Xie Hao also does not lift ground perfunctory way.


    Xie Hao used to be the number one pursuer of Su Shiman. In order to please Su Shiman, he responded to Su Shiman''s request, but now, this situation obviously does not exist.


    Su Shiman is already a married woman. Xie Hao has no interest in Su Shiman, let alone pursuing Su Shiman. Moreover, Su Shiman still asks for help from him now. He impressively puts on a posture that I am the eldest and superior in front of Su Shiman.


    Su Shiman is obviously aware of this situation, and knows that it is not easy to persuade Xie Hao to agree to invest in Su group. She is very anxious.


    Seeing that Xie Hao doesn''t want to talk about capital injection now, although Su Shiman is worried, she is afraid of offending Xie Hao and can only bear not to mention it again.


    Sushman had no appetite. She took two mouthfuls and didn''t eat any more.


    Xie Hao had a good appetite and ate for a long time.


    After the meal, Xie Hao raised his head. He looked at the worried Su Shiman with a smile, and said in a bland tone: "it''s obviously a beautiful woman. This sad face doesn''t look beautiful at all."


    Xie Hao''s sarcastic tone made Su Shiman unhappy, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Look at you. No one can help you when Su''s group has such a big problem."


    Xie Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his words changed: "you said that if you had not married Shen Ze, you would have married me. Now Su''s group would not have such a thing."


    Although Xie Hao is not interested in Su Shiman, he is still worried about Su Shiman''s marriage to Shen Ze.


    Su Shiman hesitated for a moment and said in a deep voice, "I have divorced Shen Ze."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, Xie Hao raised his eyebrows in surprise. Then, like an elder, he commented: "it''s a very wise choice for you to divorce that trash, but you shouldn''t have married him at the beginning. You wasted a year of good youth."


    Su Shiman felt as if she was lecturing and ridiculing Xie Hao. She felt very uncomfortable and changed the topic and said, "young master Xie, let''s not talk about my business. Let''s talk about injecting capital into Su''s group."


    "All right."


    Xie Hao nodded, then he looked at Su Shiman sharply, and said frankly and utilitarian, "I can let Xie family invest in Su group, but what can you do for me?"

 Chapter 11

    Su Shiman didn''t know what benefits Xie Hao wanted. She thought about it and said, "after the capital injection, you can get the shares of Su''s group."


    "Su''s shares are dispensable to me. It''s not good for me."


    Xie Hao looked at Su Shiman deeply and said, "I need other benefits."


    Su Shiman asked in a low voice, "what else do you want from master Xie?"


    Xie Hao picked an eyebrow and said with a faint smile, "I didn''t think about any good things. Otherwise, you''d better accompany me for one night. Later, you''ll go back to my private house with me directly."


    As adults, sushman naturally understood what Xie Hao meant by spending the night with him.


    Su Shiman in the face of Xie Hao red fruit to sell her body, she felt very uncomfortable, a pair of willow eyebrows together.


    "Young master Xie, can you make other demands?"


    Su Shiman obviously does not want to sell his body, and wants Xie Hao to put forward other requirements.


    "Since you have asked me, you should show some sincerity."


    Xie Hao gave a cold smile, without the slightest intention to change his mind: "I''ll let you accompany me for one night. It''s not a big deal. If you refuse, you will have no sincerity at all."


    Although Xie Hao didn''t say it clearly, there was a threat in his words.


    Xie Hao made it clear that if Su Shiman didn''t spend the night with him first, he would not inject capital into Su''s group!


    Being threatened by Xie Hao, Su Shiman''s face became very ugly.


    She wants to save the Su group, but arrogant, she can''t accept to sell her body.


    For a moment, sushman was in a dilemma.


    Seeing that Su Shiman didn''t respond, Xie Hao said impatiently, "Miss Su, I don''t have much patience. Give me a word. Do you agree or not?"


    "Young master Xie, I suddenly feel some discomfort in my stomach. I''ll go to the bathroom first and give you an answer when I come back."


    Sushman couldn''t make a decision for a while. She had to find a reason to delay.


    Without waiting for Xie Hao to say anything, Su Shiman got up and hurried to the bathroom.


    Xie Hao turned his head and looked at the graceful figure of the woman leaving. He put on a dirty and insidious smile at the corner of his mouth. He said coldly, "Su Shiman, I''ll eat you today. You can''t escape from me!"


    After talking to himself, Xie Hao also stood up and went to the bathroom.


    Sushman didn''t feel sick. She went to the washstand in the bathroom and stopped. Then she leaned her back against the cold wall and frowned.


    Just as Su Shiman pondered what to do next, Xie Hao came to the bathroom.


    Taking advantage of Su Shiman''s inattention, Xie Hao went directly to Su Shiman. Then he stretched out his hands, supported Su Shiman on the wall beside him, and circled the latter in the middle.


    This behavior of Xie Hao made Su Shiman feel a little afraid. Her face changed slightly, her eyes looked at Xie Hao warily, and she asked in a deep voice, "young master Xie, what are you doing?"


    Xie Hao stares at Su Shiman, just like a hungry wolf stares at a lamb. He has a bad smile on his face and says in a playful tone: "Miss Su, what do you think I want to do?"


    Su Shiman didn''t want to look at Xie Hao with strong aggressive eyes. She lowered her head, bit her teeth, and then said in a tough tone: "young master Xie, you make me very uncomfortable. Please take your hand away."


    Xie HAOSI didn''t mean to take his hand away. He sneered at Su Shiman and said, "you''ve been married before. I haven''t done anything to you. What kind of chaste girl do you pretend to be in front of me?"


    "Sushman, in my eyes, you are no longer the goddess who used to be superior!"


    "Now I let you accompany me all night. I think highly of you. Don''t be shameless!"


    After listening to Xie Hao''s words, Su Shiman was a little angry. Her face turned red and blue. She said angrily, "young master Xie, please show me your respect. Don''t say these vulgar words!"


    Xie Hao pulled to pull corners of the mouth, disdain to say: "what qualifications do you have to let me respect now?"


    "Sushman, let me tell you that I really don''t respect you today!"


    At the end of the speech, Xie Hao lowered his head and tried to be pro Su Shiman.


    Su Shiman subconsciously reaches out his hands and resists Xie Hao''s chest, making him unable to succeed.


    "Ha ha, do you still pretend to me?"


    Seeing Su Shiman''s resistance, Xie Hao gave a sneer, and then he took Su Shiman''s two hands violently. At the same time, he leaned forward and pressed Su Shiman.


    Then, Xie Hao bowed his head again and went to kiss Su Shiman.


    Su Shiman is obviously not as strong as Xie Hao, her hands are bound, her body is pressed, she has no resistance, she can only watch Xie Hao make indecent behavior to her.


    Just as Xie Hao''s mouth was about to kiss Su Shiman''s cheek, suddenly, a big hand grabbed Xie Hao''s neck, making Xie Hao''s head unable to stretch forward or kiss Su Shiman.


    The neck was caught, good things were disturbed, Xie Hao suddenly infuriated, break big curse: "which not long eye dog, actually dare to grasp the neck of labor, is not impatient to live?"


    Because his back is facing, Xie Hao doesn''t know who caught him by the neck, and Su Shiman is the front, she is surprised to see.


    Su Shiman knows the person who reaches for Xie Hao''s neck, because this person is Shen Ze.


    For the appearance of Shen Ze, Su Shiman is surprised, but also very grateful, because anyway, Shen Ze is to help her.


    Unfortunately, Shen Ze, who had planned to come to the bathroom to pee, saw Xie Hao''s obscene behavior towards Su Shiman, and he did not hesitate to stop Xie Hao.


    Shen Ze''s face is expressionless. He glances at Su Shiman, and then makes an effort to squeeze Xie Hao''s neck.


    "Ah... Pain..."


    Xie Hao felt as if his neck was about to be pinched and broken. From the pain, his face twisted, his mouth opened and he screamed like a pig.


    Because of the sharp pain in his neck, Xie Hao couldn''t work hard, so Su Shiman broke away from Xie Hao and went to one side.


    Seeing this, Shen Ze loosens Xie Hao''s neck.


    "Who''s got the neck?"


    Just now, the pain in his neck made him unable to take care of himself. Xie Hao was angry. As soon as his neck was loosened, he suddenly turned around.


    "It''s you trash!"


    When Xie Hao saw that Shen Zehou was the one who grabbed him by the neck, he was even more angry and upset.


    "Don''t you dare to scratch the neck of labor and capital. Labor and capital will kill you today!"


    Xie Hao scolded, then he waved his fist and smashed at Shen Ze''s forehead.


    Shen Ze saw that Xie Hao''s fist hit him angrily. He didn''t hide, didn''t change his face, and didn''t move like a mountain.

 Chapter 12

    At such a close distance, ordinary people can''t escape Xie Hao''s blow.


    However, Shen Ze, who has been training in the battlefield for four years, is not an ordinary person.


    He was quick to react, quick to see and quick to handle. When Xie Hao''s fist was ten inches away from his forehead, he stretched out his right hand and quickly grasped Xie Hao''s fist.


    Shen Ze clenched his left hand and hit Xie Hao''s right eye.


    Shen Ze''s speed is as fast as lightning.


    "Bang!"


    Before Xie Hao could make any response, Shen Ze''s fist hit his right eye.


    With Shen Ze''s fist, Xie Hao felt that his right eye was just like an explosion. His forehead was blue and his mouth was open. He let out a very sad scream.


    Shen Ze didn''t give up. He raised his fist again and gave Xie Hao another blow in his left eye.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Xie Hao became a panda eye, looking very funny.


    The pain from his eyes made Xie Hao almost crazy, whining.


    "Shen Ze, you dare to beat me, you want to die!"


    Xie Hao wanted to kill Shen Ze. He raised his foot and wanted to kick Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze didn''t give Xie Hao a chance to kick him. He took the lead in raising his right foot and kicked Xie Hao''s two calves.


    "Click, click!"


    Shen Ze''s foot was like a hammer, which directly broke Xie Hao''s two legs.


    At the same time, Xie Hao knelt down on the ground.


    "Shen Ze, I''ll kill you!"


    With a broken calf bone, Xie Hao no longer has the ability to stand up. Kneeling in front of Shen Ze, he can only stare at Shen Ze with a pair of pandas and scream angrily.


    Shen Ze''s expression was cold. He looked down at Xie Hao and said coldly: "if you shout again, believe it or not, I will kill you now!"


    Shen Ze''s voice is not big, but the words are full of a strong killing, let Xie Hao listen to in the ear, feel like falling into an ice cave in general, the heart is cold.


    Subconsciously, Xie Hao was afraid that Shen zezhen would kill him, so he closed his mouth and did not dare to make any more noise.


    On one side, Su Shiman witnessed Shen Ze''s two fists and two feet to make Xie Hao kneel down. After she threatened Xie Hao and did not dare to shout, her beautiful melon seed face was deeply shocked and inconceivable.


    In Su Shiman''s eyes, Shen Ze is a weak and incompetent loser. She didn''t expect that Shen Ze would be so fierce, so domineering, so manly, just like a changed person.


    Su Shiman stares at Shen Ze, wondering which side of the man is real?


    Shen Ze doesn''t know what Su Shiman is thinking, and he doesn''t care.


    "Xie Hao, bullying a woman, what kind of man are you? You are a real waste in my eyes


    "If you do more injustice, you will die. Today I just give you a little lesson. If I catch you doing such shameless and obscene behavior next time, I will abolish you!"


    After these words, Shen Ze didn''t care about Xie Hao''s life or death, and didn''t take a look at Su Shiman, so he turned and walked into the men''s room.


    "Shen Ze, a dog, has swollen my eyes and broken my legs. I''m not finished with him. I''m sure I''ll pay back the pain he added to me!"


    As soon as Shen Ze left, Xie Hao was furious again.


    When Su Shiman heard this, she came back to Xie Hao and asked, "how are you, young master Xie?"


    "Labor and capital are dying of pain!"


    Xie Hao angrily roared at Su Shiman: "you hurry to send me to the hospital!"


    "Oh, good!"


    Although Su Shiman wants to ask Shen Ze some things face to face, she now asks Xie Hao for help, so she can only listen to Xie Hao first.


    Sushman called a waiter in the restaurant and helped her carry Xie Hao to the car. Then she drove to the hospital.


    Xie Hao was lying in the back seat of the car, motionless. His face was pale, his brow was wrinkled, his forehead was in a cold sweat, his face was full of pain, and he looked very miserable.


    "How did Shen Ze come to the restaurant? Sushman, did you call him here? "


    Being beaten so hard by Shen Ze, Xie Hao is in a bad mood to the extreme. He has no place to get angry and throws the fire on Su Shiman''s head.


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he immediately got rid of the relationship and said, "master Xie, I have divorced Shen Ze. I have no contact with him!"


    Xie Hao said angrily: "even if you didn''t call Shen Ze, it''s because of you that I was beaten by him. You can''t get rid of this matter!"


    When Su Shiman heard Xie Hao criticizing her, he was very upset.


    Would you have been beaten if you didn''t want to belittle me? How can you blame me?


    Although Su Shiman is very dissatisfied with Xie Hao, it''s not the time to tear her face, so she didn''t say these words, but said in vain: "young master Xie, it''s all my fault. I''ll make amends to you. If you''re angry, you''ll get rid of it."


    Su Shiman follows Xie Hao like this, Xie Hao is also not good to send fire to her again.


    Xie Hao snorted coldly and said with a ferocious look: "if I don''t peel Shen Ze''s skin, I can''t get rid of it!"


    After that, Xie Hao took out his mobile phone and asked someone to stop Shen Ze at the door of the restaurant!

 Chapter 13

    Shen Ze came out of the men''s room and went back to the dining table.


    As soon as Shen zegang was seated, Mu Ling asked curiously, "brother Ze, I just saw Su Shiman and the waiter carrying a man out of the bathroom. What happened?"


    Shen Ze took a look at Mu Ling and said, "I just taught that man a lesson."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, Mu Ling became more curious: "why do you want to teach that man a lesson?"


    Shen Ze truthfully replied: "that man wants to invade Su Shiman."


    "Against sushman?" Mu Ling''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "The man is not a thing to invade a girl!"


    Although Mu Ling was unhappy with Su Shiman, she expressed her indignation and reprimand for Xie Hao''s behavior.


    "Brother Ze, for that kind of bastard, you teach a good lesson!"


    After praising Shen Ze, Mu Ling said doubtfully, "isn''t that man dating Su Shiman? How could you do that? "


    "I don''t know."


    Shen Ze doesn''t know the specific reason, but he judges that Su Shiman is not dating Xie Hao. They are just having dinner together.


    As for why we have dinner together, it is likely that sushman wants to seek Xie Hao''s help to save the sushman group.


    Mu Ling then said with some doubts: "that man is so kind to her, why is Su Shiman still with that man? Shouldn''t it be far away? "


    "I don''t know."


    Shen Ze shakes his head again, but he is not happy that Su Shiman is still with Xie Hao.


    Don''t you think sushman has always been arrogant? How can that hypocrite, Xie Hao, bully me so much and bear not to tear his face, but to continue to be hypocritical, flattering, and behaving in such a way that it seems too cheap!


    The more Shen Ze thought about it, the more angry he was.


    Seeing that Shen Ze''s face became a little ugly, mu lingdun changed the topic and said, "brother Ze, we won''t talk about that couple. Let''s go on eating!"


    After that, Muling picked up her chopsticks and served them to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze said nothing more and continued to eat.


    Almost fifteen minutes later, the meal was over.


    "Let''s go!"


    After paying for the meal, Shen Ze and Mu Ling walked out of the western restaurant together.


    Just as they left the restaurant and walked to the Bentley parked on the side of the road, four young men in black with steel pipes suddenly rushed out and surrounded Shen Ze and Mu Ling.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing that the four young men in black were all aggressive, Mu Ling subconsciously reached out and hugged Shen Ze''s arm, her body close to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze''s eyes coldly glanced at the four young men in black. He said nothing, and his face did not change. He was very calm.


    Among the four, a young man in black with a bald head said coldly to Shen Ze, "are you Shen Ze? You hit master Xie. We''re here to settle with you! "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, fight if you want." Shen Ze was not afraid and did not pay attention to the four young men in black.


    "Oh, it''s a drag, isn''t it? I''ll see if you can pull it up later! "


    The bald youth''s eyes flashed fiercely and cheered, "do it!"


    As soon as they cheered, the four young men in black raised their steel pipes one after another and smashed them at Shen Ze.


    Seeing the steel pipe coming, Mu Ling closed her eyes.


    Shen Ze is not disordered, he stretched out his right hand to hold Muling to his arms to protect, at the same time, he a whirlwind leg swept out.


    "Bang bang!"


    Before the steel pipe hit Shen Ze, Shen Ze''s whirlwind legs were swept on four young men in black.


    Shen Ze''s legs are like steel whips, with great strength.


    The four young men in black were all like sandbags, flying one or two meters away, and then fell heavily on the ground.


    Two young men in black hit their heads on the hard ground and fainted on the spot.


    Although the other two young men in black didn''t faint, they were also hurt and paralyzed on the ground.


    "It''s really vulnerable."


    But a whirlwind leg will be four young men in black to all dry down, Shen Ze feel dull, very boring.


    He lowered his head and looked at Mu Ling, who was scared to close her eyes in his arms. He said with a smile, "people are all solved by me. You can open your eyes."


    Hearing the speech, Mu Ling opened her eyes.


    She glanced around and saw four young men in black lying on the ground. She was very surprised and said, "brother Ze, when did you become so powerful? I beat all these villains down so quickly


    Shen Ze light said: "I went to the battlefield experience for four years, not in vain."


    After four years of training in the bloody and cruel battlefield, where life and death always exist, he thought that it would be impossible for him not to be fierce, otherwise he would not have lived to this day.


    Mu Ling raised her head, looked at Shen Ze with adoring eyes and said, "if I had known brother Ze, you are so powerful, I would not have been afraid of these villains just now!"


    Shen Ze joked: "I think you are a coward. These guys are strong outside but strong in the middle. They are not terrible at all."


    "I''m not a coward!" muring said


    Perhaps to prove that she was not a coward, Mu Ling rushed over and kicked four young men in black.


    This makes Shen Ze grin.

 Chapter 14

    Shen Ze threatened Mu Ling and said, "don''t you come back to me quickly. When you annoy them, they will stand up and beat you. I can''t help them."


    After hearing the speech, Muling felt that Shen Ze was right. She was so guilty that she ran back to Shen Ze.


    Seeing Shen Ze laughing, Mu Ling gave Shen Ze a white look and said angrily, "brother Ze, you laugh at me again, I''m angry!"


    "I didn''t laugh at you"


    Shen Ze restrained his smile, patted Mu Ling on the back and said, "OK, let''s go home."


    "Well." Muling nodded and didn''t care any more.


    Then they got on the bus and returned to Dihuang Yipin.


    Shen Ze sits in the back seat. After he gets on the bus, he takes out his mobile phone and sends a message to he you.


    "He you, find someone to stare at Su Shiman. I want to know her whereabouts."


    When he you saw Shen Ze''s message, he immediately replied, "good young master, I''ll do it right away."


    After the matter goes on, Shen Ze puts away his mobile phone and is ready to take a rest.


    At this moment, Mu Ling, who was driving, hesitantly whispered: "brother Ze... I have something... I want to tell you..."


    Shen Ze closed his eyes and said, "what do you want to tell me?"


    Muling hesitated for a while and said, "in the name of the president of Tianze group, I gave the order to terminate all cooperation with Su group."


    Shen Ze already knew about it, so there was no mood change. He said faintly, "I already know about it."


    "You already know?"


    Hearing this, Muling was a little surprised. Then she whispered, "I''m good at asserting. Don''t you blame me?"


    Shen Ze said, "I don''t blame you."


    "Just don''t blame me." Seeing that Shen Ze really didn''t mean to blame, Mu Ling was relieved.


    Then, she said angrily: "brother Ze, you have been working as a cow and horse for the Su family in the past year, secretly supporting the Su group. If Su Shiman and her daughter don''t appreciate your efforts, they will hurt you like that. I just can''t stand them and want to punish them!"


    "When Su''s group was on the verge of bankruptcy, you founded Tianze group to help Su''s group come back to life and grow several times. Now I''ve put Su''s group into bankruptcy crisis. They don''t blame us. They are responsible for it!"


    Finally, Muling drum said: "brother Ze, the mother and daughter hurt you so much. Don''t be soft hearted!"


    "If you really can''t bear it, leave it to me."


    When he was the son-in-law of the Su family, he had been bullied for more than a year. To say that Shen Ze didn''t resent Su Shiman''s mother and daughter was self deception, but he didn''t want to target the Su family.


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and said, "I''m not interested in doing those things. As for what you do, I won''t stop or interfere."


    Muring said in a high voice, "well, brother Ze, you don''t have to do anything this time."


    Shen Ze said nothing more.


    ¡­¡­


    After being taught a lesson by Shen Ze, Xie Hao was in a very bad mood. When he learned that the four young men in black he called didn''t get to Shen Ze, he was very angry.


    "TUT is a bunch of rubbish!"


    After being sent to the hospital by Su Shiman, Xie Hao called Xie''s family first before going into the operating room for leg bone treatment, and asked someone to check Shen Ze''s whereabouts to prepare for another revenge.


    Obviously, Xie Hao can''t swallow his breath without giving Shen Ze a hard lesson.

 Chapter 15

    Because she was with Xie Hao, Su Shiman also learned that Shen Ze had picked up all the people Xie Hao asked to clean up Shen Ze, which surprised her at Shen Ze''s strength and made her suspect that Shen Ze had been pretending before.


    Su Shiman is curious about the real side of Shen Ze, but now she is not easy to understand.


    Because Xie Hao is going to have an operation, he can''t talk about things, so Su Shiman can only wait in the hospital.


    Su Shiman waited almost two hours before Xie Hao was pushed out of the operating room.


    One hundred days after injury, Xie Hao''s two legs were broken by Shen Ze. After the operation, he also needed to lie in the hospital for recuperation.


    Su Shiman followed Xie Hao into the ward.


    After Xie Hao lay down, Su Shiman stepped forward and said, "young master Xie, do you think you can immediately inject capital into Su''s group?"


    "Su''s group is dying now. If it doesn''t give first aid, it will really die!"


    At the end of the day, there was a deep worry on sushman''s face.


    Xie Hao glanced at Su Shiman and said: "I didn''t get the benefits I wanted. Why should I invest in Su group? With your face like sushman? "


    Xie Hao obviously doesn''t care about Su Shiman''s anxious mood at this time. He is interrupted by Shen Ze and has to lie in the hospital for ten days and a half months. Now he is very upset and doesn''t want to care about Su''s group.


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, his face became very ugly.


    This hypocrite, now paralyzed in the hospital bed, is still thinking about those dirty things. It''s really shameless and indecent!


    If she had known that Xie Hao was such a thing, she would never have asked the latter for help today.


    Su Shiman wanted to tear his face, scold Xie Hao, and then kick Xie Hao a few feet. After relieving his anger, he left smartly.


    But thinking that Su''s group was in imminent danger and in urgent need of help, she forced herself to calm down and not be agitated.


    Sushman took a deep breath, and then she endured all kinds of unhappiness, and said in a low voice: "young master Xie, we can talk about the benefits later, but the sushi group really can''t wait any longer. I beg you, please quickly inject capital into sushi group!"


    Xie Hao put on a look of "I''m uncle". He gave Su Shiman a dirty smile and said shamelessly, "Su Shiman, if you serve me now, I''ll immediately inject capital into Su''s group."


    Even if Su Shiman can tolerate it, she has a bottom line. She can''t bear to hear Xie Hao''s shameless and dirty request.


    Su Shiman was angry. She glared at Xie Hao and said angrily, "Xie Hao, you are such a shameless and obscene scum! Hypocrite! Rubbish


    When he was scolded by Su Shiman, Xie Hao was so angry that he became very angry: "Su Shiman, how dare you scold me? Do you want me to inject capital into Su''s group? "


    She pointed to Xie Hao''s nose and scolded: "what I scold is you, a disgusting beast! Cheap and dirty son of a bitch


    The more Su Shiman scolded him, the worse he became. Xie Hao''s face became extremely ugly just like eating a fly.


    "Well, you sushman, you dare to scold me. OK, I won''t talk to you about labor and capital. Don''t think about labor and capital injection into sushman group any more!"


    Xie Hao also completely turned his face: "you get out of labor and management, and immediately disappear in front of labor and management!"

 Chapter 16

    "Xie Hao, I don''t want to see your disgusting face for a long time. Go away!"


    "But I''ll teach you a lesson before I go away!"


    Speaking of this, Su Shiman raised his hand and slapped Xie Hao angrily.


    "Before you used to be strong with me in the restaurant, I gave it back to you!"


    "Next time you dare to do something to me, I''ll make you a man!"


    When people scolded and beat him, Su Shiman''s anger disappeared a lot.


    Su Shiman didn''t want to look at Xie Hao any more, and she didn''t want to talk to Xie Hao any more. She turned around and walked out of the ward.


    Xie Hao can''t get out of bed with his legs tied in plaster. He can only watch Su Shiman who beat and scolded him go away.


    "This stinking watch dares to beat labor and capital. I''m tired of living!"


    "Bitch, you wait for the labor and capital. Before long, the labor and capital will make you cry and beg for mercy!"


    Xie Hao''s lungs are almost exploding. He lies on the bed, helpless and furious.


    ¡­¡­


    After coming out of the hospital, sushman felt a lot more comfortable.


    She has seen clearly that Xie Hao, a hypocrite, didn''t really want to help her. Now she has to tear her face with Xie Hao, and she doesn''t have to be complacent any more.


    However, the burden on the body has become more and more heavy.


    Su Shiman went back to the car, supported his forehead with his hand, and said to himself with a headache: "it''s impossible for Xie Hao to help me. Now who should I go to for help?"


    Sushman thought for a long time, but couldn''t figure out who could help her.


    All of a sudden, sushman felt helpless and red in his eyes.


    And at this time, her mind can not help but come up with a figure.


    This figure is no other than Shen Ze.


    The reason why the figure of Shen Ze appears in Su Shiman''s mind is that when Shen Ze was around her before, whenever she encountered difficulties or setbacks, Shen Ze would always encourage her, cheer her on, or give her advice and help her find a way, until she solved the problem.


    When people are vulnerable, they want to have a dependence.


    "Shen Ze, I am the most helpless now. Why don''t you accompany me?"


    Su Shiman is very vulnerable at this time. She is in tears, talking to herself and taking out her mobile phone to look through the address book.


    When the finger slides to Shen Ze''s phone number, it stops subconsciously.


    Sushman hesitated for a few seconds, then pressed the dial.


    ¡­¡­


    When the Wutong garden arrived, Shen Zegang got out of the car and suddenly rang the mobile phone.


    Shen Ze takes out his cell phone and sees that it''s su Shiman''s call. He slightly raises his eyebrows.


    Shen Ze hesitated for a few seconds and got through.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Shen Ze heard Su Shiman''s choking voice coming from his mobile phone: "Shen Ze... Where are you?"


    Is sushman crying?


    Shen Ze was so nervous that he didn''t have time to think much. He immediately asked, "what''s the matter with you, Su Shiman? Is something wrong? "


    Su Shiman was very depressed. She cried and said, "Shen Ze, I want to see you..."


    Shen Ze rarely saw sushman cry like a little woman. He worried that something had happened to sushman, so he said, "where are you now? I''ll find you


    "I''m at the gate of the people''s Hospital," sushman replied


    "Well, you wait for me there. I''ll be right here."


    Shen Ze immediately hung up the phone and got into the car.


    "Linger, I have something to go out."


    After saying hello to Mu Ling, Shen Ze drives to the people''s hospital.

 Chapter 17

    Shen Ze arrived at the people''s Hospital as soon as he could.


    Sushman''s car was parked in front of the hospital. He saw it as soon as he arrived.


    Shen Ze got out of the car and went straight to sushman''s car.


    Through the driver''s window, he saw sushman lying on the steering wheel, motionless and silent.


    At this time, sushman looks very fragile, lonely and sad.


    Shen Ze has never seen Su Shiman like this several times.


    It seems that sushman is really in trouble this time.


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and tapped on the window.


    When Su Shiman heard the sound, she sat up straight. Then she turned her head and looked at Shen Ze standing beside the car.


    When he talked on the phone earlier, Shen Ze knew that Su Shiman was crying. At this time, he saw that there were tears on his face and his eyes were red. Although his face was expressionless, he could not help feeling a little distressed.


    Seeing Shen Ze coming, Su Shiman reached out to wipe the tears on his cheek and tried to pretend that he was OK.


    She rolled down the window and said to Shen Ze in a low voice, "Shen Ze, can you sit with me for a while?"


    Shen Ze didn''t know what Su Shiman was going to do. He took a deep look at Su Shiman, hesitated for a moment, and nodded.


    Shen Ze went to the co driver of BMW and sat down. Then he looked ahead and said nothing.


    Su Shiman turned her head and looked at Shen Ze''s side face for a while. Then she broke the silence and said, "yesterday, Tianze group unilaterally terminated all the cooperation with our Su group. Now the capital chain of Su group is broken and on the verge of bankruptcy."


    Su Shiman used to talk to Shen Ze to vent her emotions. Now she is just like before, complaining to Shen Ze.


    "I don''t want to let the group go bankrupt, but I can''t find a good way to solve the problem. My mother asked me to ask Xie Hao for help, so I came to talk about capital injection with Xie Hao today."


    "I didn''t expect that Xie Hao was a beast in disguise. In the restaurant today, if you hadn''t helped me, I would have been sullied by that hypocrite."


    "I put up with nausea and sent Xie Hao to the hospital. I thought he would promise to inject capital, but I didn''t expect him to push forward and put forward more excessive demands."


    "I didn''t agree. I scolded him and slapped him in the face. I tore his face completely."


    "Now, Xie Hao will not help me any more. I can''t think of anyone else who can help me save Su group."


    In the end, a look of despair appeared on sushman''s face.


    Shen Ze quietly listens to Su Shiman''s words. He guesses that Su Shiman is upset because of Su''s group, so there is no mood change.


    But Su Shiman scolded Xie Hao, the hypocrite, and slapped him twice. He praised Su Shiman for his good work in his heart, but he didn''t say a word and kept silent.


    Although Shen Ze has been silent, but said these words, Su Shiman''s mood is still a little better.


    Su Shiman pondered for a while, and then she said, "Shen Ze, can you answer me a question truthfully?"


    Shen Ze smelled the speech, turned his head, looked at Su Shiman deeply, and said, "what questions do you want to ask me?"


    Su Shiman looked into Shen Ze''s eyes and said slowly, "I want to know if it''s because you have friends in Tianze group that Tianze group cooperated with us at the beginning?"


    After asking questions, Su Shiman stared at Shen Ze without blinking.

 Chapter 18

    Shen Ze''s face was expressionless and his eyes were drooping. He pondered for a moment and calmly replied, "yes, it''s really because I have friends in Tianze group that Tianze group cooperated with Su group."


    Although there was some speculation in his heart, he was shocked to hear Shen Ze admit it.


    Isn''t Shen Ze a poor boy without connections and background? How can we have friends in Tianze group?


    Moreover, if we can make Tianze group and Su group cooperate, the friend he knows will certainly have a high status in Tianze group.


    Su Shiman asked curiously, "who is your friend from Tianze group?"


    Shen Ze tone flatly said: "Tianze group president."


    "Your friend is the president of Tianze group?"


    Su Shiman''s eyes widened in surprise. She had no idea that Shen Ze''s friend would be the president of Tianze group.


    In her opinion, people like Shen Ze who have no status and status are not qualified to be friends with the president of Tianze group.


    "Shen Ze, you didn''t lie to me? Are you really friends with the president of Tianze group? " Su Shiman asked suspiciously.


    Shen Ze smell speech, the corner of the mouth outline a touch of light radian, noncommittal way: "I''m not so boring, believe it or not, with you."


    Su Shiman listened to Shen Ze''s words, and then saw that Shen Ze didn''t look like a liar. Her doubts disappeared.


    "So, it was because you and the president of Tianze group were friends that you asked me to cooperate with Tianze group."


    "Because of you, I have successfully negotiated cooperation, so that Su Shi, who is about to collapse, can survive. In the past year, Su Shi has grown with the support of Tianze group."


    "It turns out that the reason why the Su family is today is that you have helped a lot secretly, and you have taken the most credit!"


    "It turns out that you not only worked as a cow and horse for the Su family, but also paid so much silently. My mother and I have never treated you well..."


    After knowing this, Su Shiman''s eyes to Shen Ze suddenly changed, and his deep eyes contained a sense of guilt.


    After listening to Su Shiman''s words, Shen Ze''s grievances over the past year seem to have been vented, and his heart is sour.


    Although his mood changed, Shen Ze''s face remained unchanged on the surface. He breathed a sigh, then raised his eyes and calmly looked at Su Shiman. He said faintly: "at the beginning, you had saved my life. What I did was to repay you. You don''t have to say these words, and you don''t have to feel sorry."


    Although Shen Ze said so, but after listening to his words, Su Shiman''s heart was very bad.


    Shen Ze said that all he did was to repay her for saving her life. Does that mean that there is no love factor?


    Is there no emotion between them?


    Or did Shen Ze put down their feelings?


    I don''t know why, no matter what kind of situation, sushman can''t accept it.


    "Shen Ze, why did you hide those things at the beginning?"


    Su Shiman looked at Shen Ze with a deep puzzled look in her eyes. Her voice was a little hoarse and she said, "if I had known you had paid so much in silence, I would not have done that to you. Maybe we would not have come this far."


    Why hide those things?


    Shen Ze also wanted to ask himself why he had to hide.


    If he didn''t hide it, many things might not develop towards today''s situation.


    It''s just that everything has happened, no ifs, no assumptions.


    Shen Ze avoided Su Shiman''s sight. He turned his head and looked straight ahead again. Then he said in a dim way: "now it''s meaningless to say this, so I won''t mention it..."


    Looking at Shen Ze, who is indifferent and doesn''t want to say more, Su Shiman thinks that Shen Ze has completely given up on her, and he is very sad and sad.


    Su Shiman looked at Shen Ze''s cold face, and his eyes became more and more red. He had no words for a long time.


    Both fell into silence.


    After a while, Su Shiman, who was much more stable, broke the silence again and said, "Shen Ze, I understand that because I divorced you, your friend ordered to terminate all the cooperation between Tianze group and Su group."


    "Su''s group was my father''s only hard work in his life. Can you see that I saved you and leave a way for Su''s group to survive?"


    Shen Ze didn''t look at Su Shiman and said softly, "are you begging me?"


    Su Shiman heard the speech, gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "I beg you."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he picked his eyebrows.


    In front of this has been arrogant woman, after all, or bow to him.


    Shen Ze turned his head, looked at Su Shiman with red eyes, and said, "for your sake, I''ll leave a way for Su''s group."


    "Well, thank you..."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, a smile appeared on his face, but tears were left in the corner of his eyes.


    Shen Ze couldn''t see a woman cry, but he couldn''t see Su Shiman cry.


    "I have something to do, so I''ll go first."


    In order not to see Su Shiman cry, Shen Ze casually finds a reason to get away.


    Su Shiman didn''t say anything. Shen zesui opened the door and got out of the car, then walked directly to his car.


    Su Shiman looked at Shen Ze''s back and cried, "Shen Ze, can we meet again?"


    When Shen Ze heard this, his heart tingled. He didn''t answer and didn''t look back. He went straight back to the car.


    Take a deep breath, Shen Ze starts the engine and drives away.


    Watching Shen Ze''s car disappear in the vast traffic, Su Shiman has become a tearful person unconsciously.


    ¡­¡­


    After parting with Su Shiman, Shen Ze felt as if he had said goodbye to Su Shiman. He felt very sad.


    He drove in the street for a long time before returning to Wutong garden.


    Muling was waiting for Shen Ze in the hall. Seeing his ugly face coming back, she ran to Shen Ze for the first time and asked, "brother Ze, you just went out in a hurry. What''s the matter?"


    Shen Ze said truthfully, "I went to see Su Shiman."


    Hearing this, Dai Mei frowned and asked, "brother Ze, how can you see that bad woman?"


    "You look so ugly. Did she do something bad to you?"


    "No


    Shen Ze shook his head, and then said: "she knew that it was because of me that Tianze group cooperated with Su group. She also knew that it was because of my divorce that Tianze group unilaterally terminated its cooperation."


    "She begged me to leave a way for the Su group."

 Chapter 19

    Mu Ling asked: "brother Ze, Su Shiman asked you to give Su group a way to live. Did you agree to her?"


    Shen Ze said: "she has saved my life. I don''t want to do things too well, so I promised her."


    Hearing the speech, Mu Ling frowned a little more tightly.


    "Well, this time it''s the mother and daughter of the Su family!"


    Muring complained a little unhappily that Shen Ze had made a decision, and she couldn''t say anything more.


    Later, Shen Ze called he you and asked him to inject 5 million yuan into Su''s group through Tianze group to keep Su''s group from collapsing.


    Shen Ze made such an arrangement, and Mu Ling said, "brother Ze, Su''s group is not big, but if it doesn''t collapse, three million is enough. Why give five million? You are so kind!"


    "There''s no difference between three million and five million for me. It''s just a number."


    Shen Ze looked at the angry muring and said in a soft voice: "you little girl, don''t cling too much. I don''t want you to become a little grumpy woman because of my business."


    "Don''t be angry with those unnecessary things. You should be happy every day."


    Mu Ling knew that Shen Ze was concerned about herself. After listening to the latter, she was as sweet as honey.


    Muling chuckled and said very cleverly, "well, brother Ze, I''ll listen to you. I won''t care with Su''s mother and daughter any more..."


    Shen Ze hears speech, pleased ground nodded.


    Mu Ling suddenly thought of something and asked, "brother Ze, everything in Shudu has been dealt with. When are you going to leave?"


    Shen Ze replied, "I haven''t figured out where to go yet."


    "No idea?"


    "Brother Ze, don''t you plan to go back to Yanjing?" Muling asked suspiciously


    Shen Ze raised a wry smile and said: "at the beginning, I insisted on marrying Su Shiman regardless of my family''s block and veto, which caused a lot of unhappiness. Now I don''t want to go back."


    Mu Ling knows that Shen Ye, Shen Ze''s father, firmly opposed Shen Ze''s marriage to Su Shiman because of his low family background.


    In spite of the opposition, Shen Ze insists on marrying Su Shiman, and even more he gives up his status and becomes his son-in-law, which makes Shen Ye very angry.


    As a result, there is a big gap between father and son.


    "Brother Ze, it''s been a long time, and you''ve divorced Su Shiman. Uncle Shen''s anger should have gone away. You don''t have to worry about it," muring said


    "So it is."


    Shen Ze said with a trace of emotion: "but you know, over the years, I have been acting according to the will of the old man. The old man''s desire to control me is too strong. I don''t like it."


    "Oh, so it is." Listen to Shen Ze say so, Mu Ling understood.


    "Well, brother Ze, you can go to Haicheng with me." Muling''s home is in Haicheng, so she invited Shen Ze to Haicheng.


    Shen Ze thought for a moment and said, "yes."


    "I''ll go to Haicheng with you after I''ve dealt with everything in Shudu."


    "Well, that''s settled!"


    Mu Ling is very happy: "went to Haicheng, I certainly treat you well."


    Shen Ze nodded with a smile. Then he rubbed his temple and said, "I''m a little tired. I want to go back to my room and have a rest."


    "Well, you go!" Muring said.


    Shen Ze gave a hum and went upstairs.


    Just back in the bedroom, Shen Ze''s mobile phone rings suddenly.


    He took out his mobile phone and found that it was Jiang Fang who called. He was surprised to pick an eyebrow: "why does this poisonous woman call me?"

 Chapter 20

    Since becoming the son-in-law of the Su family, Shen Ze has been suffering from Jiang Fang''s harassment, humiliation and oppression.


    In Shen Ze''s eyes, Jiang Fang is a shrew with evil heart and bad temperament. He is very disgusted with her.


    Shen Ze didn''t want to communicate with Jiang Fang, so he refused to answer the phone without hesitation.


    However, Jiang Fang did not give up, and then she called again.


    In a rage, Shen Ze blackens Jiang Fang''s phone.


    There was no more phone call. My ears were quiet for a moment.


    Shen Ze took off his clothes and lay down on the bed. He closed his eyes and was ready to take a nap. But he couldn''t sleep.


    Shen Ze can''t help thinking about what Su Shiman said to him in the BMW at the door of the hospital.


    "Does sushman have any feelings for me?"


    "Does she regret divorcing me?"


    Shen Ze has doubts in his heart, but no one answers them


    ¡­¡­


    After Shen Ze left, Su Shiman sat in the car and cried alone for a while.


    It took her about half an hour to calm down.


    Sushman felt very tired and drove home.


    Jiang Fang has been staying at home, waiting for the news of Su Shiman.


    After su Shiman returned home, Jiang Fang asked her if she had succeeded in persuading Xie Hao to invest in Su''s group.


    Su Shiman gives a rough account of what happened to him and Xie Hao, and then she gives a brief account of her conversation with Shen Ze.


    After telling Jiang Fang that Su''s group would have a ray of life, Su Shiman was not in the mood to say anything more and went back to the room alone.


    Jiang Fang learned from Su Shiman that Shen Ze and the president of Tianze group were friends. At the beginning, it was Shen ze that made Tianze group cooperate with Su group. Now, it is Shen ze that made Tianze group unilaterally terminate the cooperation.


    "Shen Ze is such a white eyed wolf that he made our Su family suffer so much!"


    Jiang Fang doesn''t feel grateful for Shen Ze''s help and support for the Su family. Instead, she thinks Shen Ze is very sorry for the Su family. This time, the Su group suffered a heavy loss. Even if Shen Ze promised to leave a way for the Su group, she is very dissatisfied with Shen Ze.


    Jiang Fang thinks that Shen Ze should compensate Su''s group for all the losses, not just to stay alive.


    Jiang Fang feels sorry. She suddenly dials Shen Ze''s words and wants to have a talk with Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze didn''t answer her phone, and pulled her phone black. Jiang Fang was furious and scolded like a shrew.


    "This white eyed wolf, even if he didn''t answer my phone, he even blacked my phone. What a jerk!"


    "I''m going to scold you heartless white eyed wolf today, or I can''t swallow it!"


    "If you don''t answer my phone, I''ll let you do it!"


    Jiang Fang saw that her phone couldn''t be called, so she turned Su Shiman''s mobile phone out of her bag, and then used Su Shiman''s mobile phone to call Shen Ze.


    When he called, Shen Ze was lying in bed, thinking about himself and Su Shiman.


    Coincidentally, seeing that it was sushman who called, he answered it without hesitation.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Jiang Fang''s angry, sharp and harsh insulting voice came from her mobile phone: "Shen Ze, you son of a bitch, who gave you the courage to not answer my mother''s phone? And blackmail my mother''s phone? You''ve been hit by a thousand swords. You really don''t know what to do


    Shen Ze listened to Jiang Fang''s insulting words, his face was covered with clouds, and the murderer appeared in his eyes!

 Chapter 21

    In the past, Jiang Fang was Shen Ze''s mother-in-law. No matter how Jiang Fang insulted him, he chose to bear with him instead of caring about him.


    Now, he has divorced Su Shiman, Jiang Fang is no longer his mother-in-law, he will not be used to each other.


    Shen Ze was so mighty that he cried out: "old man, shut your mouth!"


    Although not face-to-face, Jiang Fang is still frightened by Shen Ze''s drink, and her mobile phone almost falls to the ground.


    After a while, Jiang Fang was relieved.


    Then she was even more angry and said, "you son of a bitch, how can you say that I used to be your mother-in-law? How dare you call me immortal?"


    Shen Ze said coldly and murderously: "you should be glad that I just scolded you. If you were not su Shiman''s mother, I would have sent you to see the king of hell."


    "Well, you Shenze, you still want me to die, don''t you?"


    Jiang Fang was so angry that her heart ached. She cursed maliciously: "you vicious white eyed wolf, you will be punished sooner or later!"


    Shen Ze didn''t take Jiang Fang''s words to heart. Instead, he said, "only a wicked shrew like you should be careful of retribution in the future!"


    "Jiang Fang, I warn you, don''t harass me again, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    After Shen Ze said these words coldly, he didn''t give Jiang Fang another chance to speak, so he hung up.


    Jiang Fang, who was hung up again, had a heart attack, fainted on the spot and fell to the ground.


    It was an hour later that Su Shiman found Jiang Fang fainting.


    Su Shiman rushed Jiang Fang to the hospital.


    Jiang fang had a heart attack and was sent to the emergency room.


    The group was in crisis, and now it''s Jiang Fang. Su Shiman is very tired.


    She was sitting alone in the armchair outside the emergency room, worried and scared.


    At the beginning, Su''s father died of illness. Now, Su Shiman is also afraid of Jiang Fang''s leaving.


    Although Jiang Fang is not her biological mother and their relationship is not particularly good, she still does not want Jiang Fang to leave her.


    If Jiang Fang left, she would be a real loner.


    Although sushman is very strong, she can''t survive alone at this time.


    Su Shiman called her best friend Liu Yuan and asked her to come to the hospital to accompany her.


    Before long, a woman with black open navel short sleeves on her upper body, black super shorts on her lower body and long wavy golden hair came to sushman.


    Liu Yuan, Su Shiman''s best friend, is a woman with bold dress, hot figure and imperial sister style.


    Liu Yuan sat down beside Su Shiman, her legs cocked, and then asked, "who is in hospital?"


    Su Shiman was worried and said in a deep voice, "my mother."


    Liu Yuan put her hand around Su Shiman''s shoulder and comforted her by saying, "don''t worry too much. With the doctor, my aunt will be fine."


    Sushman gave a sound, but he was still worried.


    Liu Yuan didn''t say much, and she accompanied Su Shiman in silence.


    After a long time, Liu Yuan seemed to suddenly think of something and asked suspiciously, "Shiman, where''s your old rake ear? Auntie has entered the emergency room. Why didn''t he follow you to the hospital? "


    Su Shiman pondered for a moment and answered in a low voice: "I have divorced Shen Ze."


    "What? Are you divorced from Shen Ze? "


    Hearing this, Liu Yuan widened her eyes in shock: "what''s the situation? Why did you divorce him? "

 Chapter 22

    "The marriage between Shen Ze and me is in name only. Isn''t it normal to divorce? Why are you so surprised? " Su Shiman did not say that Shen Ze initiated the divorce.


    Liu Yuan said, "Shen Ze is such a good man. Can I not be surprised that you divorced him?"


    Before, Su Shiman heard Mu Ling say that Shen Ze is a very good man. At this time, she heard Liu Yuan say so. She couldn''t help suspecting that she had a bad eye on people.


    Both Muling and Liu Yuan said Shen Ze was a very good man. Why didn''t she see it?


    Su Shiman frowned and asked in a low voice, "where is Shen Ze?"


    "What''s good?"


    Liu Yuanbai glanced at Su Shiman, and then slowly said: "Shen Zeren is tall and handsome, but he never goes out to have sex with others. Instead, he is devoted to you. He gives up his career, does not care about other people''s prejudice and humiliation, and is willing to be a housewife and take good care of you and your aunt."


    "In today''s impetuous world, such a good man as Shen Ze is rare!"


    Su Shiman''s eyes twinkled a few times and said in a low voice: "Yuanyuan, Shen Ze is not as good as you said. He just has no ability and can only be a cook at home."


    Liu Yuan did not agree with Su Shiman. She said in an old voice, "Shiman, as the boss of Su''s group, you have read countless people. How can you see that Shen Ze is incompetent?"


    In fact, Su Shiman doesn''t know whether Shen Ze has the ability or not. She obviously says: "he can''t do anything except housework."


    "As a cook, he only does housework, of course."


    Liu Yuan clapped and said, "it''s not easy to do well in housework. Shen Ze''s ability to do well proves that he is very capable."


    "The elder sister reads the male innumerable, what kind of man has colluded with, a man has the real material, elder sister colludes with once can be clear."


    "I''m an old acquaintance with Shen Ze, and I''ve dealt with a lot of things. In my eyes, he''s not what you said. He''s a worthless waste. He''s good at dealing with people and things. He''s well bred and has good quality. He''s just a little bit hidden."


    "In my experience, Shen Ze is not only a waste, but also has a different background. Although he is deeply hidden, his temperament cannot be hidden."


    Liu Yuan patted Su Shiman on the shoulder and said with some complacency: "Shiman, my elder sister looks at men as if she has a golden eye. She can see them thoroughly. The spectators in the game can see clearly. If you can''t see them thoroughly, I can understand them."


    After listening to Liu Yuan''s words, Su Shiman looks thoughtful.


    Is Shen Ze as good as Liu Yuan?


    Those who are preferred are always fearless. Su Shiman didn''t find out before. Now when you think about it carefully, combined with the recent events, Shen Ze really looks like what Liu Yuan said.


    Su Shiman pondered for a moment and said: "Shen Ze is really hidden deep enough. Before, I always thought he was a poor boy with no connections and background. Until today, I know that he and the president of Tianze group are friends. He secretly helped the Su family develop to the present situation."


    "Oh, is Shen Ze a friend with the president of the largest group in Shu?"


    After listening to Su Shiman''s words, Liu Yuan was both surprised and expected. Then she boasted: "my sister''s eyes on men are really accurate!"


    Su Shiman frowned and said, "there''s one thing I don''t understand. Shen Zeming is very capable, but why does he want to hide? Why pretend to be useless? "

 Chapter 23

    "In fact, I don''t understand why Shen Ze is doing this."


    Liu Yuan pondered for a moment and said, "maybe this is the way Shen Ze loves you."


    "Everyone knows that you are arrogant and have a strong disposition. Shen Ze probably doesn''t want to show a stronger side than you, so as not to make you feel aggrieved because you are not as good as him. Instead, he would rather aggrieve himself. This can be seen from his willingness to be a family cook."


    "Although you and Shen Ze are married, neither of you has ever been in love. He loves you in a way you don''t know or understand, and you don''t feel his painstaking love. It''s normal."


    When Liu Yuan said this, she seemed to be experienced.


    Su Shiman thinks that Liu Yuan''s remarks are very reasonable, and does not express other views.


    "Shen Ze has always loved me in his way, and I not only didn''t feel it, but also hurt him all the time..."


    Thinking of these, sushman''s mood became very complicated, and a pair of watery eyes appeared a melancholy color.


    Seeing that Su Shiman suddenly became very depressed, Liu Yuan patted Su Shiman on the back with her hand to show her comfort.


    After a while, Liu Yuan asked, "Shiman, when did you divorce Shen Ze?"


    "The day before yesterday," sushman replied


    "Did he leave Shudu?"


    "Not yet."


    Liu Yuan said earnestly: "love is like drinking water. I don''t know what happened between you and Shen Ze, but I still want to remind you that if you still have feelings for him, go to him and have a good talk. Don''t regret it until you lose it."


    Sushman nodded and said, "I''ll think it over."


    Liu Yuan said: "if you have any doubts, you can consult with me, and my sister can give you advice."


    Sushman replied with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    The doctor rescued for almost an hour, but Jiang Fang was out of danger.


    Jiang Fang was sent to intensive care unit because she didn''t wake up.


    Su Shiman can not leave, can only stay in the hospital, accompany Jiang Fang.


    Liu Yuan saw that Su Shiman was in a bad mental state, so she proposed: "Shiman, I don''t think you are in a good mental state. Go home and have a rest. I''m here to watch my aunt."


    "I''d better stay here!"


    Jiang Fang has not yet awakened, and Su Shiman is not at ease.


    "I''m here. You don''t have to worry. In case my aunt doesn''t wake up at night, you''ll come back and change shifts with me."


    Liu Yuan advised: "you listen to me, go home to rest."


    Sushman hesitated for a moment and nodded, "OK."


    "Yuanyuan, we keep in touch at any time."


    "Good."


    Liu Yuan nodded, then she waved and said, "you go!"


    Sushman gave a hum, then turned and left.


    Just as sushman walked out of the hospital, her assistant Xiao Li called.


    "Mr. Su, our Su group is saved!"


    Xiaoli''s tone was full of joy: "just now Tianze group has invested a sum of five million yuan. Now our group can turn around!"


    Although he had agreed with Shen Ze before, Su Shiman was not sure that Shen Ze would leave a way for Su''s group.


    At this time, she heard the news, a great relief.


    The man did what he said and didn''t fool her.


    Su Shiman is very grateful to Shen Ze.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of the rebirth of the Su group or something, Su Shiman suddenly became red eyed.


    After a while, sushman''s mood stabilized.


    She coughed, and then said: "Xiao Li, I''ll go to the company right away, you immediately inform everyone, to the meeting room for a meeting!"


    Xiao Li said, "OK, Mr. Su."


    After hanging up, sushman drove to the company.

 Chapter 24

    In the afternoon, Shen Ze had a sleep. When he got up, he went out for a walk with Mu Ling.


    As a well-known rich area in the capital of Shu, the greening of emperor Yipin is very good, and the air is very fresh.


    In the evening, the sun sets.


    The sun is soft, the wind is warm and refreshing.


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling chatted while walking aimlessly in the community.


    They are very leisurely.


    ¡­¡­


    Because staying in the hospital is very uncomfortable, although Xie Hao''s calf bone has not yet healed, he still insists on asking people to take him home for recuperation.


    The Xie family is also a well-known family in the capital of Shu. They are rich and powerful. The Xie family''s residence is also located in this imperial palace.


    Unfortunately, when Xie Hao went back to Dihuang Yipin by car, he happened to meet Shen Ze and Mu Ling who were wandering in the community.


    Shen Ze''s two fists and two feet made Xie Hao hate him to the bone.


    See Shen Ze, Xie Hao eyes suddenly emerged a thick color of anger and hatred.


    "Shen Ze, the labor and capital are trying to settle accounts with you. I didn''t expect that you sent them to your home. Now the labor and capital will let you know how miserable it will be if you offend the labor and capital!"


    Xie Hao''s heart was full of evil thoughts. In a vicious tone, he told the driver: "step on the gas and kill the two men and women who are coming face to face!"


    Xie Hao''s order was very abrupt. When the driver heard it, he was stunned.


    "Young master, did you let me bump into the man and woman who came face to face?"


    It''s against the law to hit someone by driving. The driver can''t believe it.


    "Yes, you didn''t hear me wrong. I told you to run into these dogs and men!"


    Xie Hao said very arrogantly: "you don''t have to worry, just hit it. If anything happens, I''ll take care of it!"


    Although listen to Xie Hao say so, but the driver is still reluctant to bump, very hesitant and hesitant.


    "Young master, do you have to bump people?"


    "We have to hit it!"


    Xie Hao said with a ferocious look: "it''s this man who beat me. I want to avenge him and make him pay a heavy price!"


    Xie Hao didn''t want to talk with the driver. Then he roared impatiently: "you listen to the orders of the labor and capital, run into people quickly, or the labor and capital will waste you!"


    "Yes, young master!"


    The driver is forced by Xie Hao''s obscene power, can only agree.


    Then, the driver gritted his teeth, turned the steering wheel, pointed the front of the car at Shen Ze and Mu Ling, then raised his foot and stepped on the accelerator to the bottom.


    "Boom", the car''s horsepower instantly increased to a very high level.


    The next second, the car suddenly like a runaway Mustang, toward Shen Ze and Mu Ling shot away.


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling heard the sound of the throttle and subconsciously looked for the sound.


    They were surprised to see a Maybach shooting at them, and they were about to hit them!


    Mu Ling was stunned. Her eyes were full of fear, and she remained motionless.


    The crisis suddenly came, Shen Ze although some panic, but not at a loss.


    He was very quick and didn''t even think about it. He put his right hand around Mu Ling''s waist, wrapped the latter around her and fell to one side.


    All this happened between lightning and flint!


    After a while, Shen Ze and Mu Ling dodged and opened Maybach.


    They roll to the ground, and Maybach rushes past them.


    Because of the speed of Maybach, even if the driver stepped on the brake fast, he still hit the tree.


    Boom.


    Maybach''s car was badly deformed in the front impact, and the car was forced to stop.


    At this time, Shen Ze stood up from the ground with Muling in his arms.


    Mu Ling was still in shock, and she was still a little confused.


    But Shen Ze is very sober, he suddenly turned around, with a cold look in his eyes, looked at Maybach!

 Chapter 25

    Maybach hit the tree so hard that the front of the car caught fire.


    "Get me out of here now!"


    Fearing that the car would explode, Xie Hao ordered two bodyguards in black to carry him out of the car.


    "Yes, young master!"


    Two bodyguards in black heard that Xie Hao was about to be carried out of the car.


    At the same time, the driver got out of the car in a hurry.


    Not long after Xie Hao got off the bus, Maybach "boom" and burst into flames.


    A luxury car worth millions of dollars was scrapped.


    Xie Hao doesn''t care about this Maybach, but is very upset that he didn''t hit Shen Ze just now, and his face becomes very ugly.


    Shen Ze thought it was just an accident. When he saw Xie Hao and they came out of the car, he immediately understood what was going on.


    It turned out that Xie Hao, a hypocrite, wanted to kill him!


    And in order to get back at him, he didn''t consider the life and death of Mu Ling at all!


    This guy is really impatient to live, playing lanterns in the toilet, looking for death!


    Shen Ze''s sharp eyes fall on Xie Hao. At this time, he is moved to kill.


    After four years of training in the battlefield, Shen Ze has long realized that kindness to the enemy is cruelty to himself.


    Since Xie Hao wants to kill him, he will never wait to die, nor will he show mercy.


    "Linger, stay where you are."


    Shen Zetou also does not return ground to exhort a, then he then the pace is not urgent not slow to walk toward Xie Hao they past.


    After Xie Hao got out of the car, his hate eyes were always focused on Shen Ze.


    He looked at Shen Ze coming towards him, with a cruel smile on his lips, and said sarcastically, "this stupid fork just didn''t kill him. Even if he doesn''t run away, he still dares to come to me. It''s really a long life. He wants to die early and live early!"


    "Come and hold me."


    Xie Hao motioned to the driver to hold him, and then he told the two black bodyguards, "you two go up together and get rid of the stupid fork that came here!"


    "Yes


    Two grim looking black bodyguards nodded, and then they also walked toward Shen Ze.


    "Shen Ze, even if you can fight, my two bodyguards are trained professionally. They are extremely fierce and tough. They can deal with you more than enough. You''re waiting to be beaten!"


    Although the four young men in black who Xie Hao called were cleaned up by Shen Ze, he had great confidence in his two bodyguards in black.


    "Wait and see how I teach you..."


    Xie Hao''s face was full of banter and looked like a good play.


    Because the distance is not far, soon, Shen Ze and two strong men in black will face to face.


    When the distance between the two sides was only one meter, Shen Ze took the lead.


    Shen Ze sees that Xie Hao''s two black bodyguards are unusual. In order to reduce the trouble, he plans to strike first.


    When Shen Ze doesn''t move, he is as quiet as a virgin. When he moves, he is thunderous and majestic!


    He shot out like a lion who suddenly came to life.


    Under the incredible gaze of the two strong men in black, Shen Ze blinked and came to them.


    With the speed of lightning, Shen Ze stretched out his hands and grasped the necks of the two strong men in black.


    The next moment, Shen Ze looks more lean body, burst out of incredible power.


    One in each hand, he tossed two strong men in black to the ground!


    "Dong Dong" two.


    The bodies of the two strong men in black are in close contact with the ground.


    Because Shen Ze is holding the necks of two strong men in black, their heads bear the most strength.


    The back of the two strong men in black hit the hard ground violently. They had a concussion on the spot. Soon their eyes turned black and fainted. There was no movement!

 Chapter 26

    Xie Hao''s two bodyguards in black are 1.8 meters tall, muscular and very strong.


    Although Shen Ze is not low, he is much thinner than the two strong men in black.


    And just like this, just a face-to-face, Shen Ze put down the two strong men in black!


    The two strong men in black, who were able to fight back, even fainted on the spot before they had time to fight.


    Xie Hao, his driver and Muling, who witnessed this scene, were shocked and stunned.


    All three of them marveled in their hearts.


    Is Shen Ze still human? How can you be so brave?


    It''s just like a human beast!


    After a while, the three will be shocked in the mood back to God.


    "Wow! Brother Ze is so handsome and brave


    Muling incarnated Shen Ze''s little fan sister, where dancing praise Shen Ze.


    Compared with Mu Ling''s cheering, Xie Hao''s mood is very bad, and his face is extremely ugly.


    He thought that his two bodyguards could easily deal with Shen Ze, but he didn''t expect that they would just meet each other, and Shen Ze would kill them.


    Before that, Xie Hao still wondered why the four young men in black he called didn''t clean up Shen Ze, but were cleaned up by Shen Ze instead.


    Now after seeing Shen Ze''s power, he doesn''t feel strange.


    "Isn''t this dog a loser? How could it be so powerful? "


    The car didn''t hit Shen Ze, and he didn''t even get hit. Xie Hao was very angry and upset, but he had no choice but to sulk at Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze''s fighting with others has always been a way to defeat the enemy. He takes it for granted that he can fight two strong men in black in an instant. There is no change in his mood.


    Shen Ze''s face didn''t change. He released his hands and grasped the necks of the two strong men in black. Then he stood up and looked up at Xie Hao.


    Xie Hao is staring at Shen Ze with gnashing teeth. He is aware of the latter''s cold and sharp eyes. He feels like he is being watched by a poisonous snake, and his heart is cold.


    Seeing the fear and fear on Xie Hao''s face, Shen Ze disdains to smile. Then he raises his feet and walks towards the former.


    Xie Hao saw Shen Ze walking towards him, and obviously he was not good at it. He felt tight in his heart.


    Xie Hao knows that he is just like a woman who has no strength to bind a chicken, and his driver is just an ordinary person. If Shen Ze wants to fight him, he can''t resist at all. Moreover, because his legs and feet are inconvenient, he can''t even run.


    For a moment, Xie Hao was very frightened and uneasy. He subconsciously took out his mobile phone and called someone.


    Shen Ze has no scruples and doesn''t stop Xie Hao from calling.


    He went straight to Xie Hao, and then looked at the latter.


    Shen Ze''s face was expressionless and his eyes were deep. Xie Hao didn''t know what he was going to do next, and he was worried.


    In front of Shen Ze, Xie Hao doesn''t want to show his timidity. Although he is guilty and afraid, he still pretends to be fierce and threatens Shen Ze.


    "Shen, I''ve already called someone to come. If you know your face, get out of here!"


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he didn''t say anything, but just disdained to smile.


    Then, in vain, he stretched out his right hand and grabbed Xie Hao''s neck with lightning speed.


    As Xie Hao''s face changed, Shen Ze grabbed Xie Hao''s neck and lifted his body into the air like a chicken!

 Chapter 27

    His body was hanging in the air, and his neck was pinched by Shen Ze. It was very difficult to breathe. All this made Xie Hao''s face pale and his forehead sweated.


    Xie Hao was afraid that Shen Ze would strangle him alive. His voice trembled and he said, "Shen Ze, don''t mess about..."


    Shen Ze didn''t look at Xie Hao''s face. Instead, he looked at a willow standing on one side.


    He said casually, "when you asked the driver to run into me just now, why didn''t you expect to stop messing around?"


    Hearing the speech, Xie Hao immediately explained, "I just got my brain caught in the car door. For a while, don''t take it seriously!"


    Shen Ze sneered: "ha ha, do you think I''m a fool? Will you believe your lies? "


    Xie Hao did not let go: "Shen Ze, what I said is true, you must believe me!"


    Shen Ze snorted coldly and said: "dare to do it or not, Xie Hao, you are really a thorough counsellor."


    Xie Hao had already thrown his dignity out of the air. He said in a low voice: "Shen Ze, as long as you don''t mess around, you can say anything about me!"


    Shen Ze turned his head and looked at Xie Hao with cold eyes. He said coldly: "I have a clear love hate relationship, and I will get revenge if I have any revenge."


    "You just wanted to kill me, so I should send you to hell now."


    As soon as the words were finished, Shen Ze''s temperament changed greatly. He turned from an ordinary man into a battlefield God of killing, and a cold and murderous air swept through his body!


    The driver standing on one side, feeling the murderous spirit swept away by Shen Ze, immediately gave up the idea of helping Xie Hao, and his mind was scared, subconsciously went back, and opened a long distance.


    Xie Hao and Shen Ze are separated recently. Shen Ze''s murderous spirit envelops Xie Hao as a whole.


    Xie Hao is as cold as an ice cellar.


    At this time, Shen Ze is like a devil in Xie Hao''s eyes. His heart is full of fear and his body is constantly shaking.


    Xie Hao was so scared that he peed his pants. His lips trembled and his voice cried: "Shen Ze... I beg you... Don''t kill me..."


    After four years of training in the battlefield, Shen Ze has already developed a character of not being soft hearted to the enemy.


    He looks cold and turns a deaf ear to Xie Hao''s plea. He grabs Xie Hao''s hand around his neck and slowly adds gravity.


    The stronger Shen Ze''s hand is, the harder Xie Hao is breathing.


    Xie Hao is like drowning. He is enveloped by a sense of suffocation. Soon, he can only make a whimper. His face begins to turn red, his veins are exposed, and his eyes begin to turn white.


    At this time Xie Hao, unprecedented pain and suffering.


    Seeing that Xie Hao was about to suffocate and die, Shen Ze heard Mu Ling shouting: "brother Ze..."


    Standing in the distance, seeing that Shen Ze was going to strangle Xie Hao alive, she couldn''t help crying out that she didn''t want Shen Ze to kill her.


    In addition to calling brother Ze, Muling did not make any other sound.


    But Shen Ze understood her meaning.


    "It''s really hard for ling''er to see the cruel picture of blood type."


    "Xie Hao, you are lucky today."


    Although Shen Ze doesn''t mind killing people, he doesn''t want to cast a shadow on Mu Ling''s heart, so he immediately releases his hand holding Xie Hao''s neck without hesitation.


    "Dong..."


    As soon as Shen Ze''s hand was released, Xie Hao suddenly fell to the ground like a pool of mud.


    Xie Hao is like a dying dog. He is paralyzed on the ground, covering his neck with his hand and breathing in.


    "I live in Wutong garden, Emperor Huang Yi Pin, you call your father tomorrow, and you will apologize for coming to the door. If you don''t come, I will let you thank your family for not being able to live."


    Shen Ze disdains to look at Xie Hao more. After he says these words flatly, he turns and walks towards Mu Ling.

 Chapter 28

    As soon as he turned around and left, Shen Ze''s murderous spirit disappeared. From killing gods in the battlefield, he became an ordinary normal person again.


    Shen Ze went straight to Mu Ling.


    Seeing the little girl''s tight look, he reached out and gently stroked the head of the former.


    Shen Ze''s face showed a smile that made people feel like spring breeze. He said softly, "it''s OK. Let''s go!"


    Muling took a deep look at Shen Ze and nodded.


    Shen Zai followed his hands and inserted his pocket, turned around and took the lead in heading for the direction of Wutong yuan.


    Mu Ling catches up with Shen Ze and habitually takes Shen Ze''s arm.


    They walked side by side in silence.


    In front of Shen Ze, Muling is always very lively and talkative, but she is very quiet at this time.


    Shen Ze was a little surprised. He glanced over at Mu Ling''s side face and asked in a soft voice, "Why are you scared by what I just did?"


    Muling gave a sound. She didn''t shy away and admitted her idea truthfully.


    In Mu Ling''s heart, Shen Ze has always been a gentle and pure man. He will not do such extremely cruel things as strangling people alive.


    Shen Ze''s ferocious side is in sharp contrast to Mu Ling''s impression of Shen Ze, so it''s normal for her not to accept or be frightened.


    "It''s normal for you to be scared, I understand."


    Shen Ze pondered for a while, then said with emotion: "I have experienced four years in the battlefield. I have experienced many moments of life and death. I have already formed the habit of being cruel to the enemy, so I just took advantage of the situation to fight."


    "You forget all the pictures you just saw, and I will try not to show those bad aspects in front of you in the future."


    Mu Ling shook her head slightly and said, "no, I''m just a little bit shocked because I saw it for the first time and I''m not prepared. I won''t see it again in the future."


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything, but he didn''t change his mind. In the future, he would try his best not to be in front of Mu Ling.


    After a while, Muling couldn''t help being curious and asked, "brother Ze, does that man have any deep hatred with you? Why did you kill him? "


    Shen Ze replied: "he''s a scum. He used to be strong on girls in public. After I stopped him, he felt resentful. He just wanted to run into me and kill me. Because you''re with me, even if you have no grievances or grudges with him, he won''t let you go. Shouldn''t such a scum be killed?"


    Shen Ze is by no means indiscriminately killing innocent people. If it wasn''t for Xie Hao, he would not have killed himself.


    Muling felt that Shen Ze was right and nodded in agreement: "listen to you, that person really should be killed."


    Muling thought about it, and then said, "but killing is not a trivial matter after all. I don''t want brother Ze to commit the murder."


    As Shen Ze is now, killing Xie Hao is a piece of cake for him, and it''s not worth mentioning. Even if he has a homicide case on his back, he can walk away.


    Shen Ze light said: "ling''er, you don''t have to worry about this aspect, I always have a sense of propriety, if not sure, will not mess."


    "Well, all right."


    Mu Ling knew that Shen Ze would not cheat her. Now that Shen Ze had said so, she gave up her worries.


    "Brother Ze, you are too powerful now. You beat those two strong men down in a flash. I''ve never seen such a brave man as you!"


    "Brother Ze, you are just like superman. You are so cool and handsome!"


    Muling soon forgot the terrible pictures that just happened. She turned into a little fan sister and praised Shen Ze with admiration.

 Chapter 29

    "Brother Ze, would you like to teach me how to fight? I want to be as good as you


    On a whim, Mu Ling wanted to learn to fight with Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze smiles when he hears the speech.


    It took him four years to fight for life and death in the battlefield like hell before he became so fierce. It was obviously impossible for mu Ling to become as fierce as him.


    Shen Ze said with a smile, "don''t learn how to fight as a girl. I can teach you some self-defense skills in case of emergency."


    Mu Ling tooted her lips and said, "brother Ze, don''t be so stingy. Just teach me how to fight!"


    Shen Ze couldn''t laugh or cry: "I can''t teach this skill if I want to teach, nor can you learn it if you want to learn."


    Seeing that there was really no way to teach, Mu Ling could only take second place. She turned her lips and said, "OK, then you can teach me some self-defense techniques."


    "Well, that''s OK."


    Shen Chen nodded and said, "let''s go to the supermarket to buy some ingredients. I''ll teach you how to defend yourself when I go back to Wu Tong Yuan later."


    "Good!"


    When Mu Ling heard Shen Ze say that she would teach her self-defense skills when she went back later, her heart was swept away, her face was happy and excited.


    ¡­¡­


    After Shen Ze and them left, Xie Hao was still in shock.


    He was staring. His face was pale and his lips were purple. He was lying on the ground, shivering, like an old dog. He looked very embarrassed.


    Until Shen Ze''s figure completely disappeared in the field of vision, the driver ran back to Xie Hao''s side.


    "How are you, young master?"


    Xie Hao''s body trembled when he heard the sound, which was the return of his soul.


    "I want to go home," he said in a shrill voice in panic. "You can take me home as soon as possible."


    "Yes, young master, I''ll take you home at once."


    The driver knew that Xie Hao had just passed the God of death. He was scared out of his wits. When he answered, he took Xie Hao on his back and walked towards Xie''s mansion.


    On the way back, they run into a group of Xie family guards called by Xie Hao. The leader is Liu An, the old housekeeper of Xie family.


    Seeing Xie Hao''s miserable appearance, Liu An asked in a low voice, "young master, what''s the matter? How can you be like this? "


    At this time, Xie Hao has slowed down. Besides, he is surrounded by his own family and has no worries about his life. His temper suddenly comes up again, swearing: "Cao te, the labor and capital were almost strangled alive just now!"


    When Liu An heard the speech, he raised his eyebrows and said in an angry voice, "who doesn''t have eyes dares to treat the young master like this? I think he''s really tired of living!"


    "Young master, please tell me the name of the man. I''ll take someone to take him back immediately and let you dispose of him. Or I''ll go directly to kill the thing that doesn''t have eyes and take out my anger for you!"


    He is just the housekeeper of the Xie family, but he is very arrogant and arrogant.


    First, Shen Ze broke his legs and swollen his eyes. Then he was almost strangled by Shen Ze. Xie Hao obviously hated Shen Ze to the bone and wanted to cut him to pieces.


    However, Xie Hao has seen Shen Ze''s strength. He knows that Liu An can''t help Shen Ze if he takes these servants to escort him.


    Moreover, Shen Ze still has many things he can''t see through, which makes him afraid and dare not act rashly.

 Chapter 30

    Although Xie Hao is arrogant, he is neither stupid nor stupid.


    He knows that revenge needs to be considered in the long run. Now, there is no hurry!


    With endless anger and hatred in his heart, Xie Hao said, "Liu An, I''m not in a hurry. You call my father back first. I''ll discuss with him!"


    Xie Hao''s words, Liu An had to comply, can only give up just thought, should say: "good young master, I immediately contact master."


    Liu an even called Xie Hao''s father Xie Huayang and reported Xie Hao''s affairs.


    His son was nearly killed, Xie Huayang obviously won''t sit by.


    Xie Huayang immediately put down his work and rushed back to Xie''s home.


    After calling Xie Huayang, Liu An couldn''t help his curiosity and asked Xie Hao, "young master, who hurt you?"


    Xie Hao gritted his teeth and said two words: "Shen Ze!"


    "Shen Ze?"


    Liu An thought for a while, then he seemed to suddenly think of something, some uncertain said: "young master, is not su Shiman''s husband Shen Ze?"


    Because Xie Hao admired Su Shiman before, Liu An knew Shen Ze.


    Xie Hao said: "yes, that''s the loser!"


    "Who gave the coward the guts? Let him dare to attack you, young master? "


    Hearing that Xie Hao said that the person who hurt him was Shen Ze, Liu An was very surprised, even a little unbelievable.


    In Liu An''s opinion, Shen Ze''s kind of losers are not qualified or dare to fight Xie Hao.


    "Young master, isn''t that Shen Ze a waste? How can he hurt you? "


    People in Shudu know that Su Shiman is the most beautiful woman in Shudu, and Shen Ze, the son-in-law of the Su family, is a loser.


    He was beaten by Shen Ze, a well-known loser. Xie Hao was very angry. He said with shame: "that dog dressed up as a pig and ate a tiger!"


    "He pretended to be weak and incompetent, but in fact he was very brave and capable of fighting, and his means were very fierce. He just threw down two of my bodyguards with one move. They are still lying on the road. I don''t know if they wake up."


    "That Shen Ze is so powerful!"


    Liu An was shocked by Xie Hao''s description.


    He knows that Xie Hao''s two bodyguards are fierce men with a dozen and ten, and Shen Ze will lay down the two bodyguards with one move. How strong is that?


    "What''s more, I don''t know what''s wrong with that bastard. He didn''t care about my identity at all. First he broke my legs, and then he almost strangled me alive. When he left, he threatened me and told me to call my father and go to his house tomorrow to apologize!"


    "Oh, yes, he said he lived in Emperor Huang Yi Pin, and the house seemed to be what Wutong garden was called."


    After listening to the first half of Xie Hao''s words, Liu An sneers at Shen Ze. He thinks that Shen Ze really doesn''t know what''s good and what''s bad. But after listening to the second half of Xie Hao''s words, he is a little stunned.


    "Master, you said Shen Shen lived in Imperial Phoenix, and still lived in Wutong garden?"


    Xie Hao thought about it and said, "yes, I remember right."


    When Liu An heard the speech, he frowned.


    "Master, I can tell that this Wutong court is the most expensive mansion of Emperor Huang Yi Pin, worth one billion!"


    "The person who can enter the imperial Phoenix is not rich, that is expensive, and it can be very rich and expensive to enter Wutong yuan."


    Liu An''s eyes were startled: "don''t everyone say that Shen Ze, the son-in-law of the Su family, is a poor man with no background and family background? How can he live in Wutong garden?

 Chapter 31

    According to Wutong, Shen Shen, who has no status and poor and blank, can not live in the Imperial Palace, not to mention the most expensive Indus garden.


    Liu An doubts a way: "young master, that Shen Ze should lie to you?"


    Xie Hao also thinks that Shen Ze can''t live in Dihuang Yipin, but he doesn''t look like a liar at all when he thinks of what Shen Zelin said to him when he left.


    In addition, when meeting Shen Ze, Shen Ze was walking with that very beautiful little beauty in Dihuang Yipin.


    It made it impossible for him to make a decision.


    Xie Hao thought Wutong, and ordered, "Lao Liu, you immediately arrange for a person to go to Wutong yuan to stare at it to see if Shen Shen is living in the Indus garden."


    "Yes, young master."


    Liu An nodded, and then he called an inch young man to watch the Wutong garden.


    When the young man went to the gate of Wutong yuan, Shen Ze and Mu Ling just bought something.


    The young head watched with his eyes that Shen and Mu Ling walked into Wutong garden.


    When the matter was finished, the young man returned to Xie''s house and reported to Xie Hao.


    "I saw with my own eyes that Shen Shen and a girl were carrying two big bags of things and went into Wutong garden," he said.


    Xie Hao, Wen Wen, frowned and said, "this is really living in Wutong court. Rats are not going to be rich."


    On one side, Liu An sniffed: "young master, isn''t Shen Ze the son-in-law of the Su family? Su Shi man on his side is not what a rich woman. Even though he had developed rapidly in the year, Su family was only a three family family, and he could not live in this imperial Phoenix, Wutong yuan.


    "Shen Ze has divorced Su Shiman," Xie said


    "They divorced?"


    Liu An was a little surprised. Then he seemed to think of something and speculated: "is it because Shen Ze is close to a rich woman, so he divorced Su Shiman? So, I went into this Wutong garden.


    Xie Hao was not sure. He looked at Liu An and asked, "Lao Liu, do you think Shen Ze is the kind of person who can get close to a rich woman?"


    Liu An did not hesitate to shake his head: "not like."


    But then, Liu An said, "but Shen Ze, who is willing to be a son-in-law, must be the ultimate dog licker. Maybe he just kneels down to lick a rich woman."


    "You have a point."


    Xie Hao nodded in favor, and then said, "the rich woman next to Shen Ze is probably the beautiful girl who walks with him. Lao Liu, you immediately ask someone to investigate that girl."


    "Yes, young master."


    Liu an answered, and then arranged the matter.


    As a first-class family in the capital of Shu, Xie family is very powerful in both power and financial resources.


    In the evening, the Xie family found out that it was Muling who was with Shen Ze, and they also found out that Muling was the president of Tianze group.


    However, in addition, there are other things about Muling that the Xie family has not been able to investigate.


    After getting the information, Liu An reported it to Xie Hao as soon as possible.


    "Young master, according to the investigation, the girl with Shen Ze is named Muling, who is the president of Tianze group in Shudu."


    "Tianze group was founded a year ago with a registered capital of 50 million yuan. Although the group was not established long ago, it has developed very well. Even if it is not listed, it has a market value of about 500 million now."


    Speaking of this, Liu settled down, and then said, "young master, apart from these, nothing else about the girl has been investigated."


    "The girl named Muling should have a complicated background, which makes it impossible for others to find out her details."


    After listening to Liu An''s report, Xie Hao''s face was gloomy. He couldn''t figure it out and said angrily: "Shen Ze, a mean son of a bitch, what kind of means has he used to take advantage of this young, beautiful and extraordinary little rich woman?"

 Chapter 32

    Xie Hao really couldn''t figure out how Shen Ze, who wanted money and power, was nothing but a good fighter. He married Su Shiman, the first beauty in the capital of Shu, and now he''s a rich woman.


    What''s so special? Is there any reason?


    Xie Hao thinks that he doesn''t have this ability. He is very sour and jealous.


    Liu An also couldn''t figure it out like Xie Hao, and then he thought, a strange idea came out of his mind.


    "Young master, do you think Shen Ze is very good at bed besides kneeling and licking?"


    "Good in bed?" When Xie Hao heard the speech, he showed his black question mark face.


    With a smile, Liu An said, "I think so. Don''t you say that he is very fierce and brave in fighting, then he will not be weak in that aspect..."


    "Don''t make such a funny joke!"


    Although Xie Hao scolded Liu An, he couldn''t help thinking that Shen Ze''s Kung Fu in bed was the reason why he got rid of Su Shiman and the rich woman?


    As a man, when he thought of this problem, Xie Hao was inevitably envious.


    Looking at Xie Hao''s strange look thinking there, Liu An gave a dry cough, and then he gave some advice and said: "young master, we don''t know the details of that little rich woman now, so we can''t act rashly."


    "Do you think that''s ok? Let''s report the case first and ask the patrolman to find Shen Ze''s trouble to find out their depth."


    Xie Hao thinks Liu An''s proposal is good, nodded, agreed: "OK, you go to report it!"


    "Yes, young master."


    Liu an answered, and then went to report the case.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling went to the supermarket to buy food. After the two returned to Wutong garden, they cooked dinner together.


    It took two hours to make nine dishes and one soup.


    When it was just dark, Shen Ze, Mu Ling and he you took their seats and began to eat.


    "Ding Dong!"


    Just picked up chopsticks, mobile phone received a text message.


    Shen Ze takes out his mobile phone and finds that the message is from Su Shiman.


    "Shen Ze, Su is alive. Thank you."


    Seeing Su Shiman''s thank-you note, Shen Ze felt an unspeakable taste.


    This is the first time that sushman said thank you to him, though not in person, but in a short message.


    But this is enough for Shen Ze, who never thought of it.


    Unfortunately, this happened after their divorce.


    Shen Ze didn''t return a word from Su Shiman. With a bitter smile, he put away his cell phone and continued to eat.


    In the middle of the meal, a maid suddenly came to the dining room and reported to Shen Zechen: "young master, there are two patrollers outside the door. They say they want to see you."


    Hearing this, Muling frowned and said, "why did the patrolman come to see brother Ze?"


    "I''ll go and have a look. Keep eating."


    Shen Ze was very calm. He took up his napkin and wiped the corner of his mouth. He got up and walked out of the dining room.


    Muring was not at ease and got up to keep up.


    He you naturally can''t sit still and keep up.


    The three men came to the gate of Wutong court.


    Two patrolmen, a man and a woman, are very young.


    Shen Ze went to the two patrolmen and said calmly, "I''m Shen Ze. What can I do for you?"


    Chen Bing, the female inspector, stares at Shen Ze with her scanning eyes and says with a strong Indifference: "someone has reported that you deliberately hurt people. Now you come back to the bureau with us to cooperate in the investigation!"


    Shen Ze hears the speech and thinks that it''s not surprising. As he just guessed, it''s Xie Hao who reported the case.


    I just escaped in the afternoon and forgot so soon.


    This guy has a bad memory and doesn''t know what to do.


    Shen Ze''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the cold light suddenly appeared in his eyes!

 Chapter 33

    Shen Ze thinks that he didn''t press Xie Hao to death directly, which makes Xie Hao feel lucky and can challenge him.


    This time, he will let Xie Hao despair completely.


    Chen Bing''s temperament is more impatient, she saw Shen Ze Leng motionless, impatiently scolded: "boy, don''t dawdle, hurry to go with us!"


    "If you don''t cooperate, we will handcuff you and force you to go away!"


    Hearing this, Shen Ze raises his eyes and stares at Chen Bing coldly.


    How dare this female inspector talk to him like that.


    With his status, as long as he said a word, he could drive the little female patrol officer into the abyss and never turn over.


    "Don''t you dare stare at me, believe it or not?"


    Chen Bing thought Shen Ze was staring at her, and her temper suddenly came up.


    As she threatened, she took out the handcuffs, showing the appearance that she really wanted to handcuff Shen Ze.


    If it were ordinary people, they would have been scared by Chen Bing.


    But Shen Ze''s face doesn''t change and ignores Chen Bing directly.


    He turned to Muling and said, "I''ll go to the bureau with them. Don''t worry. I can solve it."


    Although Mu Ling was a little worried, she believed Shen Ze''s ability, nodded her head and said nothing.


    Shen Ze then turned his head and said to he you, "I want to punish the Xie family. You should arrange it immediately."


    "Yes, young master." He you nodded.


    After the matter was explained, Shen Ze didn''t drag his feet any longer. He turned around and followed the two patrolmen.


    After seeing Shen Ze leave in the police car, Muling turns to he you and says, "little pomelo, do you want me to ask my family to help brother Ze?"


    When he you thought of Shen Ze''s identity, he didn''t worry at all. He shook his head very calmly and said, "Miss Muling, you don''t have to trouble. Since the young master said that he can solve it by himself, there must be no problem."


    Listen to he you say so, Mu Ling nodded: "OK, then I will not mix."


    He you said, "Miss Muling, let''s go back to dinner."


    "Good."


    Then they went back together.


    ¡­¡­


    After Shen Ze got into the police car, he leaned back against the seat, closed his eyes and kept silent.


    The male inspector is driving, while Chen Bing is sitting next to Shen Ze, staring at Shen Ze like a prisoner.


    Because Shen zegang''s performance in Chen Bing''s eyes is very drag, very arrogant.


    Chen Bing is jealous of evil. She has always been very unhappy with Shen Ze, who is malicious and hurtful. After what happened just now, she is even more unhappy with Shen Ze.


    She looks at Shen Ze in an unfriendly way.


    Although Shen Ze closed his eyes, he could detect Chen Bing''s unfriendly eyes.


    He is still the same as before, ignore, choose to ignore.


    Almost ten minutes later, the car arrived at the station.


    Chen Bing''s tone is very blunt. He yells at Shen Ze: "here we are, get off the bus!"


    Because Chen Bing''s voice is very loud, and the distance is very close, Shen Ze''s ears are buzzing.


    A touch of displeasure appeared between his eyebrows. He opened his eyes and stared at Chen Bing.


    Chen Binggang''s cold eyes on Shen Ze seemed to be suddenly electrified, and his body trembled violently.


    At this moment, Chen Bing feels like she is being watched by death. Her heart is cold, her whole body is stiff, and her brain suddenly falls into a blank!


    As a patrolling officer, Chen Bing has a lot of courage, but Shen Ze just looks at her in a daze.


    Just when Chen Bing was confused, Shen Zeshi looked back, opened the door and got out of the car.

 Chapter 34

    After Shen Ze got out of the car, the male inspector took him into the Bureau, and then went to the interrogation room.


    Shen Ze is as casual as he is at home.


    When he entered the interrogation room, he sat down in a chair and began to close his eyes again.


    The name of the male inspector is Li Dong. He wants to interrogate Shen Ze with Chen Bing.


    After Li Dong sits down behind the interrogation table, he wonders why Chen Bing hasn''t come in yet?


    Shen Ze''s eyes made Chen Bing lose her soul.


    After Shen Ze and Chen Bing entered the interrogation room, Chen Bing came back.


    "Hoo..."


    Chen Bing felt as if she had collapsed. She was short of breath, full of strength and sweating.


    "Hell


    Chen Bing was still in shock and screamed.


    "How could that villain''s eyes be so terrible?"


    Thinking of Shen zegang''s eyes, Chen Bing felt a chill in her heart.


    Then she got angry.


    "Asshole, no matter you are human or ghost, dare to frighten me, I will let you be fed up with it!"


    Chen Bing angrily gets out of the car and rushes into the Bureau.


    After entering the interrogation room, Chen Bing is even more out of breath when he sees Shen Ze''s leisurely closing his eyes.


    "This guy is too much of a drag!"


    Chen Bing''s eyes are not good at staring at Shen Ze. She is like eating dynamite and yells: "open your eyes, we want to ask you something!"


    The woman''s harsh voice made Shen Ze frown unhappily.


    He did not open his eyes according to the words, but opened his lips slightly, as if to state the facts, and said plainly: "you are not qualified to interrogate me."


    "Ha ha, we are not qualified to interrogate you?"


    In Chen Bing''s eyes, anger rose and sneered, "which onion are you?"


    "I tell you, if you don''t cooperate, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    At the end of the story, Chen Bingmo wiped his hands with his fist, showing a posture that he really wanted to do it.


    Shen Ze turns a deaf ear to Chen Bing''s words. He doesn''t move like a mountain, and he doesn''t have any more nonsense when it''s time to say.


    Seeing that Shen Ze doesn''t pay attention to himself, Chen Bing with a hot temper blows up.


    "I don''t believe I can''t cure you asshole!"


    As soon as the words fall, Chen Bing rushes to Shen Ze angrily.


    "Chen Bing, don''t mess around!"


    Li Dong sees that Chen Bing is about to start, so he hastens to stop him, but it''s too late.


    Chen Bing rushes to the front and back of Shen Ze''s heel, then clenches his right hand into a fist and smashes it into Shen Ze''s chest!


    Chen Bing has received professional training and is very fast.


    Normally, her fist will hit Shen Ze''s chest.


    But it''s too soon.


    When Chen Bing''s fist is only ten inches away from Shen Ze''s chest, Shen Ze reaches out his right hand and grabs Chen Bing''s fist with incredible speed!


    "How is that possible?"


    Chen Bing''s fists are caught by Shen Ze. Chen Bing''s eyes are wide open and his face is full of strange colors.


    "Damn it


    On one side, Li Dong, who witnessed the scene with his own eyes, also widened his eyes and showed an incredible color.


    "How did this bastard do it?"


    Chen Bing is very close to Shen Ze. When she finds that Shen Ze has been closed her eyes, she is even more shocked.


    Without opening his eyes, he quickly and accurately grasped her fist. Is this bastard still a human?


    When Chen Bing sighed to himself, Shen Zeyou said, "you are not my opponent. Don''t insult yourself."


    Shen Ze''s tone is still very flat, as if to state the facts.


    But this kind of fact, lets Chen Bing not accept.


    "It''s not until we know who''s insulting ourselves!"

 Chapter 35

    Chen Bing''s anger has come up, and she obviously doesn''t want to give up.


    "Hum!"


    Chen lengbing snorted, trying to draw back his fist.


    But Shen Ze''s hand is like a pair of iron pincers, firmly embedded in her fist, so that she can''t pull it back.


    Pull back fruitless, Chen Bing in a rage, raise knee, attack to Shen Ze''s abdomen.


    Seeing that Chen Bing is stubborn and has to ask for trouble, Shen Ze has no patience.


    Although he closed his eyes, he could detect Chen Bing''s legs.


    Between lightning and flint, he also raised his knee and collided with Chen Bing.


    "Bang!"


    There was a dull noise.


    Chen Bing felt as if he had hit the steel plate, and his right knee tingled instantly.


    "Er..."


    Chen Bing couldn''t help crying out in pain.


    At this time, Shen Ze again.


    He didn''t feel pity for Chen Bing. He kicked Chen Bing''s stomach while loosening her fist.


    "Bang!"


    The next moment, Chen Bing suddenly inverted out.


    "Dong!"


    Under Li Dong''s shocked gaze, Chen Bing flew backward two meters, then fell heavily on the ground.


    Shen Ze''s foot made Chen Bing feel like her ribs were broken and her abdomen was in sharp pain.


    She covered her stomach, collapsed on the ground, whining pain, has no strength to get up.


    "Kick a person to fly, is this guy a monster?"


    Hearing Chen Bing''s cry of pain, Li Dong recovered from the shock.


    "Chen Bing, how are you?"


    Li Dong immediately rushed over and helped Chen Bing up from the ground.


    Chen Bing''s face was a little pale. She bit her teeth and said, "I can''t die yet!"


    Li Dong felt that Shen zegang''s foot was too fierce and Chen Bing couldn''t bear it, so he proposed: "do you want to take you to the hospital?"


    "No!"


    Chen Bing, who has a strong disposition, shakes her head and refuses without thinking about it.


    Li Dong knew that Chen Bing was stubborn. Seeing that the latter didn''t want to go, he didn''t insist any more.


    Chen Bing doesn''t really have to go to the hospital.


    Because Chen Bing is a woman, when Shen Ze just stepped out, he was merciful.


    The thunder and rain of his foot were small, which only made Chen Bing suffer some skin injuries. The pain would be better after a while.


    indeed.


    After Li Dong helped Chen Bing to sit on the chair for a while, she felt much better.


    After slowing down, Chen Bing focuses on Shen Ze again.


    "What''s the origin of this guy? Why is it so powerful? "


    Chen Bing has just been taught a lesson by Shen Ze. He is more angry with Shen Ze and more resentful with him.


    And because of the lesson, she did not dare to act rashly again, for a moment, there was no way to take Shen Ze.


    Looking at Shen Ze''s still calm and relaxed manner, Chen Bing''s eyes are burning with anger.


    "Bang!"


    Chen Bing slapped the table angrily and threatened: "Shen, do you know you were attacking the police? I can lock you up for that now! "


    Shen Ze hears the speech, and youyou opens his eyes.


    Then, he raised his eyes and stared at Chen Bing.


    Shen Ze''s glance made Chen Bing, who was already fierce, lose his momentum, and even dare not look at Shen Ze with a guilty heart.


    Shen Ze looked at Chen Bing, expressionless, light said: "with your previous disrespect to me, you will be closed for ten days and a half months."


    "If you''re not stupid, don''t provoke me again."


    Shen Ze''s words made Chen Bing angry and stand up.


    She looked at Shen Ze fiercely and said in a angry voice: "I''m disrespectful to you. I''m going to be locked up for ten days and a half months? Do you think you are my leader? It''s ridiculous


    "Don''t think that if you live in a rich area and have a few stinky money, you can be lawless and lawless!"


    "I tell you, today I will do you anyway!"


    "Since you don''t cooperate, I don''t want to talk to you."


    "I''m going to lock you up for assaulting the police. You''re not honest!"


    After saying this, Chen Bing goes to Shen Ze.


    Obviously, she is going to lock Shen Ze up.

 Chapter 36

    Chen Bing has lost her mind because of Shen Ze''s anger.


    Li Dong did not.


    "Chen Bing, you can''t do that!"


    Li Dong rushes forward and reaches for Chen Bing''s arm.


    Chen Bing is dissatisfied, scold a way: "Li Dong, you let go of me!"


    Li Dong earnestly advised: "Chen Bing, you have no right to do this, you calm down, don''t mess!"


    "I''ll take the responsibility alone!"


    "If I don''t deal with this bastard today, I can''t swallow it!"


    Chen Bing did not listen to advice and was resolute.


    "Li Dong, if you still take me as a colleague, let me go at once."


    Chen Bing''s status in the bureau is quite special. After listening to what she said, Li Dong hesitated and finally let go.


    Without hindrance, Chen Bing immediately took out her handcuffs, went to Shen Ze and yelled, "stretch out your hands!"


    Is this woman out of her mind?


    Shen Ze looks at Chen Bing like an idiot, and then he puts his hands in his pocket without any intention of extending them.


    Seeing this, Chen Bing''s face became very ugly.


    "Do you really think you can do whatever you want in this place? I don''t believe that


    Chen Bing can only do it by himself.


    She went to Shen Ze''s back, reached for Shen Ze''s wrist, wanted to drag it together, and then handcuffed it.


    Chen Bing''s ideas are very rich, but the reality is very backbone.


    No matter how she drags, how she drags, Shen Ze doesn''t move, his hands are always in his pocket.


    "Is this son of a bitch made of iron?"


    Chen Bing uses all her strength, but she can''t even shake Shen Ze''s arm. She grits her teeth and is extremely angry.


    Although Chen Bing was unconvinced, after a while, she was so tired that she couldn''t breathe.


    Chen Bing had no choice but to let go.


    And then, already mad, she takes out the pistol and butts the muzzle on the back of Shen Ze''s head.


    Chen Bing looked excited and yelled: "I order you to put your hands behind your back immediately, or I''ll shoot you!"


    "Chen Bing, don''t be impulsive!"


    Seeing that Chen Bing has taken out his pistol, Li Dong, who is worried and anxious, immediately opens his mouth to dissuade Chen Bing.


    "Don''t worry, put the gun away quickly!"


    At this time, Chen Bing is in a state of anger. He doesn''t listen to advice and ignores Li Dong.


    Chen Bing saw that Shen Ze didn''t move and didn''t follow her orders. She immediately poked Shen Ze''s head with the muzzle of a gun and yelled again: "do as I say now, or I''ll shoot!"


    In principle, no one is not afraid of death, the head was muzzle to resist, people will act according to words in order to survive.


    However, Shen Ze has no response, just like the pistol is not against his head.


    Not only did he not follow Chen Bing''s instructions, but he was not afraid of Chen Bing''s shooting. He was as calm as a mountain.


    Seeing the order again, Shen Ze remained motionless.


    Chen Bing blew it up!


    She looked ferocious and roared, "are you deaf? Or don''t you understand what I''m saying? "


    "You don''t do what I say, do you really think I dare not shoot?"


    Shen Ze, who has been silent all the time, opened his mouth at this time. His tone is not salty, and he even said impatiently: "don''t talk nonsense. If you want to shoot, just hurry."


    Chen Bing is stupid when he hears the speech!


    What kind of monster is this?


    He told her to stop talking nonsense and shoot quickly. Does he care so much about his own life?

 Chapter 37

    The reason why Shen Ze said this was not that he didn''t care about his own life, nor that he wanted to die.


    It''s because he has the strength and confidence to take the gun from Chen Bing before he pulls the trigger.


    In fact, Chen Bing just wants to take out a pistol to frighten Shen Ze, force Shen Ze to commit the crime and obey her orders.


    She didn''t want to shoot Shen Ze at all.


    Now, Shen Ze told her to shoot, she was completely stupid.


    Is the gun fired or not fired?


    Even if Shen Ze hurt people maliciously, he could not be killed.


    If she shoots, she will be held criminally responsible and put in prison. This is not the situation she wants.


    But if she didn''t shoot, it would prove that she was counselled, and then she couldn''t look up in front of Shen Ze, which was not the situation she wanted.


    For a moment, Chen Bing was caught in a dilemma and was extremely anxious.


    Just when Chen Bing was in a dilemma, the door of the interrogation room was pushed open, and a middle-aged man with a square face and a uniform came in.


    When Li Dong saw the middle-aged man coming in, he wondered why the latter would come here, but he didn''t think much about it. He immediately called it "Chen Ju" with great respect


    The middle-aged man is the leader of the Bureau, Chen Yi.


    Chen Bing''s face became a little unnatural when she saw Chen Yi.


    But soon she took away her unnatural face and said angrily, "Chen Ju, this bastard didn''t cooperate with the trial. He just kicked me. How do you say to punish him?"


    Chen Yi''s face is serious and he is not angry.


    He took a deep look at Shen Ze, who was calm and indifferent. Then he gave an order to Chen Bing: "put the gun away immediately!"


    Chen Bing doesn''t dare to disobey Chen Yi''s order. She bites her teeth and reluctantly takes back the pistol.


    After Chen Bing put away his pistol, Chen Yi immediately said to Shen Ze, "Mr. Shen, it''s all right here. You can leave by yourself now."


    As soon as Chen Yi''s words came out, the faces of Li Dong and Chen Bing all showed incredible colors.


    Why didn''t the case be found out and Chen Bureau released people?


    Li Dong is calm and steady. Chen Yi makes a decision. Although he is very confused, he doesn''t make a sound.


    But Chen Bing can''t help but ask: "Chen Ju, this bastard''s case hasn''t been found out. How can you let him go?"


    Chen Yi didn''t mean to explain. He said in an unquestionable tone, "this is my decision. You don''t need to know the reason."


    Chen Bing is angry with Shen Ze. She really can''t accept that Shen Ze left the Bureau safely.


    "Chen Ju, we can''t let him go!"


    Chen Bing was very emotional and argued: "even though the charge of maliciously injuring people can''t be determined now, the charge that he just started attacking the police is real!"


    "Chen Bing, you don''t have to say any more!"


    Ignoring Chen Bing''s words, Chen Yi clapped and said, "my decision has been made and will not be changed again."


    Seeing that Chen Yi doesn''t mean to change his mind at all, Chen Bing is impatient.


    "Chen Ju, I can''t understand why you made such a decision? I firmly object to your letting him go! "


    "This bastard is lawless. I will punish him severely. Anyway, I won''t let him go!"


    Chen Bing is just like a dog jumping over a wall and starts to make trouble.


    Chen Yi was so angry that he yelled, "Chen Bing, are you going to disobey my orders? I think you are lawless and unfit to be a Patrolman! "


    Chen Bing retorted: "Chen Ju, this bastard has clearly violated the law. Instead of punishing him, you are determined to let him go regardless of my opposition. You are abusing your power. Your behavior is seriously wrong!"


    Chen Bing and Chen Yi seem to be in a fight, and the interrogation room suddenly becomes very noisy.


    Naturally, Shen Ze doesn''t want to stay here and listen to Chen Bing and Chen Yi quarrel.


    He frowned unhappily, then stood up and walked toward the interrogation room as if there were no one else.

 Chapter 38

    Shen Ze thinks that Chen Yi does not exist and goes out on his own.


    "Asshole, you stop for me!"


    Chen Bing doesn''t want to let Shen Ze go. She wants to catch up and stop Shen Ze while she starts to scold him.


    But as soon as she wanted to move, Chen Yi motioned to Li Dong and stopped her first.


    Chen Bing is bound by Li Dong and can''t move. She can only shout angrily at Shen Ze''s back.


    "Asshole, today''s business is not over, I will go to you, you wait for me!"


    Shen Ze walked to the door, smelling the words and stepping.


    He thin lips slightly open, light said: "Chen Bureau, this woman needs to be closed."


    As Shen Ze, what Chen Bing did today is enough for her to die 10000 times.


    Shen Ze, for the sake of Chen Bing''s innocence, tries to get around the latter.


    After that, Shen Ze didn''t talk any more nonsense and didn''t want to wait for Chen Yi''s response.


    He raised his feet again and walked away.


    "Let go of me!"


    After Shen Ze left, Chen Bing broke away from Li Dong.


    "I''m so angry that I let that bastard go like this!"


    "When that bastard left, he even asked Chen Ju to shut me up. Who does he think he is?"


    "He''s such an arrogant fool who doesn''t know what the world is like!"


    Shen Ze is let go. Chen Bing is angry. She is angry and scolds Shen Ze.


    Chen Yi glared at Chen Bing angrily and scolded, "that Mr. Shen is right. You really need to be locked up!"


    When Chen Bing heard the speech, he was very angry.


    "Chen Yi, despite my strong opposition, you let that bastard go. Now you are still helping that bastard talk. Are you still my father?"


    Chen Yi, who has always been steady, was also angry and said in a loud voice: "let him go. This is the order issued by the Yanjing court in person!"


    "The order given by the court of Yanjing?"


    Chen Bing smell speech, the expression on the face solidified.


    Hearing the speech, Li Dong widened his eyes and mouth.


    There was a huge wave in their hearts, and they couldn''t be calm for a long time.


    After a long time, Chen Bing and Li Dong''s heart lake was calmed down.


    Chen Bing''s arrogance was gone. She swallowed her saliva, and then asked Chen Yi in a low voice, saying: "it''s amazing that the Yanjing court can give orders in person. What''s the origin of that guy?"


    "Hum!"


    Chen Yi snorted coldly and said with an extremely dignified look: "I''m not qualified to know that man''s identity is extremely confidential!"


    Chen Bing and Li Dong were shocked and speechless again.


    Even Chen Yi doesn''t have the right to know how powerful the man named Shen Ze is?


    Don''t think about it, that man must be a very important person!


    No wonder that man''s temperament is aloof and arrogant, and his behavior is unusual.


    Chen Yi respectively glanced at Chen Bing and Li Dong, who were both dignified, and solemnly ordered: "Chen Bing, Li Dong, what happened today, you are all buried in my heart. You are not allowed to reveal any trace of that man!"


    "Yes


    Chen Bing and Li Dong answered with one voice.


    Chen Yi nodded, and then said, "well, there''s nothing else. Li Dong, go ahead and get busy first."


    "OK, Chen Ju."


    After bowing to Chen Yi, Li Dong turns and walks out of the interrogation room.


    After Li Dong left, Chen Yi turned around and looked at Chen Bing with a look of hate for iron but not steel. He angrily scolded Chen Bing and said, "Chen Bing, do you know that you are so mischievous today that you almost have a catastrophe?"


    Chen Bing some wrongly said: "I did not know that person has such a big background, if I knew, it would not be like this."


    Chen Yi angrily asked, "Li Dong doesn''t know. Why didn''t he show up like you?"


    Chen Bing has no way to refute, and a touch of bitterness appears in the corner of her mouth.


    Chen Yi snorted coldly and said, "you''ll go to the confinement room later. You''ll come out when you think about your problems clearly and solve them."


    Chen Bing obviously doesn''t want to be imprisoned. She pretends to be miserable and pleads: "Dad, I don''t want to be imprisoned..."


    Chen Yi''s tone is beyond doubt: "this is the man who told me when he left. You must be locked up!"


    Chen Bing took Chen Yi''s arm and said, "Dad, I really don''t want to..."


    Chen Yi glared at Chen Bing and said, "you should be glad that you''re just locked up. With that man''s ability, he can let you die without a place to die!"


    "If others have opened up, you should not seek your own death again!"


    After hearing Chen Yi say this, Chen Bing angrily said nothing more.


    Yes, she should be glad that the man just put her in jail, not let her lose her life.


    When Chen Bing thought of what she had done to Shen Ze, she could not help sweating and was afraid.

 Chapter 39

    After Shen Ze came out of the Bureau, he took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    "Lone wolf, where have you been? How can you work so slowly?"


    Shen Ze''s tone was a touch of blame.


    "Boss, it''s all my fault!"


    "Hey, when you sent me a message, I was in a fierce battle with a chick, so you didn''t do the things you told me in time."


    A man''s laughter came from his cell phone.


    On the way to the Bureau, Shen Ze sent a message to the man named lone wolf on his mobile phone, asking him to help him escape.


    Shen Ze said four words without anger: "next is not an example."


    The lone wolf on the other end of the phone put away his smiley face and solemnly said, "yes, boss, I promise you, it won''t happen again!"


    Shen Ze snorted and hung up.


    Then he took a taxi back to Wutong garden.


    Seeing that Shen Ze came back intact, both Mu Ling and he you breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Brother Ze, what did they do to you?" Muring came up to Shen Ze and asked.


    "No


    Shen Ze shook his head, thinking that no one can do anything with him, only he can do anything with others.


    Then Muling asked, "is it Xie Hao''s case? Is everything settled? "


    "It''s all settled." Shen Ze replied.


    Muling nodded: "that''s good."


    He you walked up to Shen Ze and asked respectfully, "young master, do you still have dinner?"


    "No


    Shen Ze gently shook his head, and then he asked he you, "how are you doing with the sanctions against the Xie family?"


    He you replied: "young master, I''ve arranged it. When the night goes by, all the industrial chains of the Xie family will be broken."


    Xiejia is a first-class family in Shudu, with abundant assets and huge industrial chain.


    If other people heard he you say that all the industrial chains of the Xie family broke overnight, they would think he was bragging and would not believe it at all.


    But when Shen Ze and Mu Ling heard about it, they both thought it was a natural and normal thing. They had no doubt about it.


    "Well done."


    Shen Ze commented in a flat tone, and then said, "it''s late. Let''s have a rest."


    As soon as the words fall, Shen Ze turns to the bathroom.


    He''s going to take a shower first, and then go back to his bedroom to sleep.


    Shen Ze went back to his bedroom after taking a bath. When he came to the door of his bedroom, he saw Mu Ling standing outside the door in a big white cartoon suit pajamas.


    The little girl doesn''t use powder. Her long black curly hair is tied into two ponytails. She looks like a beautiful girl coming out of a cartoon. She is very sweet and lovely.


    Shen Ze took a look at Mu Ling and asked, "why don''t you go back to my room to sleep and come to me?"


    Mu Ling didn''t answer at the first time, but a pair of eyes like black gems were rolling. Chi Guoguo had to look up and down at Shen Ze.


    Because he had just finished taking a bath, Shen Ze dressed casually. He only wore a nightgown, which was half open except for the waist and abdomen.


    After four years of training in the battlefield, Shen Ze has been doing a lot of physical training for a long time, and his figure is very good.


    Chest muscles, abdominal muscles, everything, muscle lines are very perfect, exuding the charm of men.


    Shen Ze''s figure, any woman can''t help but look a few more eyes, such as Mu Ling at this time.


    Mu Ling''s hot eyes lingered on Shen Ze for a long time before she moved away.


    "Brother Ze, your figure is wonderful. I want to commit a crime!"


    Mu Ling could not hide her words in her heart. What she said was very direct and straightforward.


    "Don''t make fun of me," he said


    "Come on, what can I do for you?"


    Hearing the speech, Muling raised her head to smile at Shenze Tiantian: "I want to sleep with you."

 Chapter 40

    "Sleep with me?" Shen Ze has a black question mark on his face.


    He felt that Muling was just teasing him. He had no patience and said with a black face, "if you don''t get down to business, I''ll go into the room."


    "I''m not kidding. That''s what I''m talking about!"


    Muling smiles cunningly. Then she puts her arms around Shen Ze and pulls him to the bedroom.


    Although the relationship is very good, Shen Ze still feels it''s not good to be alone in a room in the dead of night.


    After entering the bedroom, he broke away from Mu Ling''s hand and asked solemnly, "what are you going to do?"


    Mu Ling went to bed, and then she said to Shen Ze with a smile, "I''ll sleep here tonight!"


    Seeing that Mu Ling was really going to sleep in his room tonight, Shen Ze frowned at her.


    Shen Ze looked at Mu Ling and said, "men and women are different. It''s not good for us to sleep in one bed."


    Muring said indifferently: "brother Ze, we''ve already slept in the same bed. It''s no big deal!"


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling did sleep in the same bed, but that was when they were young and ignorant.


    Shen Ze said in a straight line: "when I was a child, I could barely say it. Now we are all adults, and we need to pay attention to some things."


    Mu Ling curled her lips and said, "I didn''t say anything to a girl. How can you be a big man?"


    "Brother Ze, are you afraid of what I will do to you?"


    "No Shen Ze shook his head.


    Muling nodded and asked, "Oh, what are you afraid you will do to me?"


    Shen Ze''s forehead was black, and he shook his head again: "No


    "No, there''s nothing to worry about!"


    Mu Ling tooted her lips and said, "brother Ze, I just want to share a bed with you all night and have a chat. Don''t drive me away."


    Shen Ze was speechless when he heard the speech.


    He obviously didn''t rush people. Why did he start to play Jiao first?


    There''s no way to take this little girl.


    Shen Ze says helplessly: "you want to sleep here, sleep here!"


    "All right!"


    Seeing that Shen Ze agreed, Mu Ling cheered happily.


    Shen Ze took a quilt out of the closet, wrapped it around him and lay on the other side of the bed.


    Seeing that Shen Ze was going to sleep with her tonight, Mu Ling chuckled and said nothing.


    Although Shen Ze is a married man, he has never shared a bed with Su Shiman. He has not even touched Su Shiman''s hand several times.


    As an unconscious hot-blooded boy, sleeping in the same bed with a beautiful and lovely girl, even though Shen Ze''s determination is excellent, he is still a little uncomfortable.


    In order to avoid embarrassment, Shen Ze turned off the light.


    It''s a bit more comfortable that the room is in the dark and both sides can''t see each other clearly.


    Mu Ling turned over and lay on her side, facing Shen Ze.


    She broke the silence and said softly, "brother Ze, tell me something about what happened after you went to the battlefield. I really want to know."


    Shen Ze was surprised when he heard that.


    "How do you want to know that?"


    "I want to know everything about you," she said naturally


    Then, muring said, "you can''t refuse. You have to tell me!"


    Shen Ze smelt speech, smile, but still agreed: "OK, I''ll tell you."


    The four years when Shen Ze went to the battlefield were full of blood and passion, but also full of cruelty and blood.


    Everything about that time is integrated into Shen Ze''s blood and scars. Generally, he doesn''t want to think about it or recall it.


    Tonight, at the request of Mu Ling, he began to recall and talk about what happened in that extraordinary time.

 Chapter 41

    In the dead of night, the starry sky is bright and the moonlight is cold.


    Xie Zhai, in the hall.


    Xie Huayang, the principal of the Xie family, is sitting on the sofa in the middle.


    On his right hand, Xie Hao, with his legs tied in plaster, reclined on the sofa.


    On his left side, Liu An bowed slightly and stood in silence.


    Xie Hao tells Xie Huayang everything that happened between him and Shen Ze.


    "Dad, that boy Shen Ze is so rampant. Even if he breaks my legs, he still wants to kill me. You must teach him a lesson for me!"


    When Xie Hao talks about the entanglement between himself and Shen Ze, he is surprised to say that Shen Ze is wrong.


    Xie Huayang is not stupid. He knows Xie Hao''s character very well.


    However, Xie Hao is his son. Even if Xie Hao does something wrong, he will turn a blind eye when he doesn''t see it.


    Xie Huayang is very resourceful. He is not in a hurry to agree to Xie Hao''s request. Instead, he asks, "didn''t you report the case and let the inspector catch Shen Ze in the bureau? What''s the news from the bureau? "


    Liu An, who has been silent, spoke at this time.


    He said with a gloomy face: "Sir, I just received the news from the bureau that Shen Ze has been released. Chen Yi, the leader of the Bureau, gave the order himself."


    Xie Hao smell speech, the facial expression becomes a little ugly, very displeased ground says: "that dog still has a bit ability than, unexpectedly so quick escape!"


    Xie Huayang said quietly, "if Chen Yi can give orders in person, it seems that Shen Ze has something to do with it."


    "Dad, that Shen Ze is nothing!"


    Xie Hao said with disdain: "he is a very humble dog who can only kneel and lick women!"


    "He got close to a little rich woman named Muling. The reason why he was able to get out of the Bureau safely is that little rich woman''s relationship."


    Xie Huayang smell speech, picked to pick eyebrow, then ask a way: "that Mu Ling is what origin?"


    Liu An replied, "I only know that she has an identity as president of the Tian Ze group. The residence is Wutong garden, and the rest is not to be found."


    Wutong did not find out who the head of the house was. Liu An thought he was the owner of the plane tree. He thought Mu Ling was the owner of Wutong garden.


    "As president of the group, he can buy one billion of Wutong garden, which is Mu Ling."


    As a big business circle, Xie Huayang knows about the group of Tian Ze and knows Wutong garden.


    After listening to Liu An''s introduction to Muling, he judged that Muling had a lot of background.


    Xie Hao said haughtily, "Dad, our Xie family has a big business. Even if that Mu Ling is not small, we are not afraid of her!"


    Xie Huayang is very calm: "that''s what I say, but I never do anything that I''m not sure about. I won''t act rashly until I find out the details of the other party."


    "Dad, I want to get revenge as soon as possible. I don''t want to wait any longer!"


    "If I don''t take revenge for one day, I''m not at ease for one day!"


    Xie Hao hates Shen Ze to the bone and can''t wait to get back at him.


    Xie Huayang pondered for a moment and said to Xie Hao, "well, isn''t Shen Ze asking you to call me and go to the door to apologize tomorrow?"


    "We''ll follow the trend. Tomorrow, I''ll take you to see him. I''ll see how many pounds he has, and then I''ll make plans."


    Although Xie Hao didn''t want to get into such trouble, Xie Huayang had already made a decision. He didn''t dare to disobey it. He just nodded his head and promised, "OK, just do it according to Dad''s will."

 Chapter 42

    After the divorce, Shen Ze was very worried at night and had a poor sleep quality.


    He told a story to Muling. At midnight, Muling fell asleep because of fatigue, and he didn''t go to sleep until two o''clock in the morning.


    Before long, Shen Ze woke up at dawn the next morning.


    Then, embarrassing things happened.


    Mu Ling usually sleeps at night with a plush toy. I don''t know if she subconsciously treats Shen Ze as a plush bear.


    She got into Shen Ze''s quilt and held Shen Ze''s waist in her hands. She was in Shen Ze''s arms.


    Although Shen Ze is such a big man, he has never been so close to the adult opposite sex. He is very uncomfortable.


    He was a man of iron, but he blushed like an ignorant boy.


    Shen Ze was a little annoyed and complained in his heart: "this little girl, how can she sleep so dishonestly?"


    Wen Xiang and Ruyu are in his arms. Although Shen Ze is very determined, he does not dare to keep such a posture.


    Because he knew that human nature could not resist temptation and test.


    Shen Ze didn''t think much about it. Quietly and gently, he got out of Mu Ling''s hands.


    Then he covered Muling up and got out of bed.


    Standing by the bed, Shen Ze looked down at the sleeping face of the girl on the bed. He couldn''t help but sigh: "this little girl has really grown up."


    The reason why Shen Ze said this was that he felt the change of Mu Ling''s figure.


    In the past, Muling looked like a straight line from top to bottom, but now she is forward and backward.


    This feeling, inevitably think more.


    Feeling his face getting hotter and hotter, Shen Ze said in his heart: "I will never sleep in the same bed with this little girl again!"


    In order not to disturb Mu Ling to go on sleeping, Shen Ze quietly walked out of the bedroom.


    After taking a shower in the bathroom, Shen Ze went to the balcony on the top floor.


    He lit a cigarette, then raised his head and looked at the white sky.


    Cool wind, blowing slowly, smoke around. Thoughts are flying.


    Shen Ze recalled the past, his eyes gradually became a little melancholy.


    "Sushman, I still can''t forget you for several days."


    "When I am free, I will think of you. When I think of you, my heart can''t help but ache."


    "Between you and me, can we just keep tearing like this?"


    ¡­¡­


    Xie Huayang has always been vigorous and resolute in his work.


    On the second day, Xie Huayang arrived at the gate of Wutong garden with Xie Hao and his close bodyguard early in the morning.


    "Wang Biao, ring the doorbell."


    Xie Huayang''s bodyguard is a middle-aged man, tall and strong, full of explosive muscles, just like a hill, giving people a strong sense of oppression.


    "Yes, Mr. Xie."


    Wang Biao listened to Xie Huayang''s meaning and went forward, pressing the doorbell of Wutong garden.


    Soon after, a maid in the Wutong court came to the door.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "We''re looking for Shen Ze."


    In the face of the maid, Xie Huayang did not put on any high posture, but was approachable, with a kind face and a kind tone.


    "I''m Xie Huayang, with my dog Xie Hao. I''m here to apologize to him. Please let me know."


    The maid didn''t know about this and didn''t know Xie Huayang. She hesitated for a moment and nodded: "OK, I''ll report it right now. You wait a moment."


    Xie Huayang nodded to the maid.


    The maid then turned around and reported it to he you, who got up early.


    He you didn''t know that Shen Zeqi didn''t get up. He was afraid of disturbing Shen Ze''s rest, so he sent the matter to Shen Ze''s mobile phone in the form of information.


    "Ding Ling!"


    On the balcony on the top floor, when he heard a letter from a mobile phone, Shen Ze, who was in a state of melancholy, came back to himself.


    He took out his mobile phone, looked at the information he you sent, and then learned that Xie Huayang was taking Xie Hao to the door.


    Shen Ze didn''t feel any accident when Xie''s father and son came to the door. Instead, he took it for granted.


    Shen Ze put away his mobile phone, his eyes were cold, and his voice was cold. He said to himself, "you reported the case last night and asked the inspector to arrest me, but now you come to the door to apologize. It''s too late..."

 Chapter 43

    Previously, Shen Ze did not strangle Xie Hao directly for the sake of Mu Ling, but gave Xie Hao a chance to apologize.


    But Xie Hao did not seize this opportunity. Instead, he reported to the police last night and asked them to arrest him. He once again provoked him.


    Shen Ze is not a good man. If Xie Hao does not cherish the opportunity he gives, he will not give it a second time.


    If you don''t want to give each other a face, you can hit them directly.


    Shen Ze dials he you''s phone and orders in a flat tone: "I don''t want to see Xie''s father and son. Let them go!"


    "Yes, young master."


    He received Shen Shen''s instructions and went to the gate of phoenix tree garden in person.


    Across the iron gate, he you said to Xie Huayang without expression: "my young master doesn''t want to see you, let you go."


    He you''s tone is very flat, but his words are full of overbearing and disdain.


    Xie Huayang and Xie Hao listened to he you''s words, they were all like eating flies, and their faces were suddenly gloomy.


    "I''ll go to hell. Shen Ze dares to tell us to get out of here!"


    Xie Hao didn''t want to come to Shen Ze at first. When he heard that he you, Shen Ze didn''t want to see him and Xie Huayang, and told them to go away. He immediately exploded and was furious.


    Xie Hao looked ferocious and said: "Dad, Shen Ze is better than toasting. We don''t have to give him a face. We can find a way to kill him and make him regret what he did today."


    Xie Huayang is very calm and will not let bad emotions influence his thinking and decision.


    He wanted to test the depth of Shen Ze and Mu Ling, and then make plans.


    But now Shen Zegen didn''t give him a chance, not only shut him out, but also let him go.


    I think Xie Huayang is also a man with a head and a face in the capital of Shu. When did he receive such humiliation and treatment from chiguoguo?


    "I don''t even want to give my face. This little guy has gone too far."


    Before that, Xie Huayang only regarded everything as the grudge between Xie Hao and Shen Ze, which had little to do with him.


    Moreover, he sees these as little fights between children, and doesn''t want to lower his status and interfere too much.


    But now, Shen Ze hit him in the face, which has something to do with him.


    Come and don''t be rude, Shen Ze hit him in the face, he naturally want to fight back, otherwise these things spread out, he Xie Huayang will be laughed at by others.


    "Since he doesn''t want to see us, let''s stop pestering here and go!"


    Xie Huayang''s face soon returned to normal.


    He didn''t put any cruel words, just said a indifferent word, and then pushed Xie Hao in the wheelchair away.


    He you looked at Xie Huayang, they left, turned back to the villa.


    When he you came into the villa, Shen Ze had changed his clothes and came to the hall. He was sitting on the sofa drinking tea.


    He you went straight to Shen Ze and reported in a soft voice: "young master, the Xie family and their son have gone."


    "Well."


    Shen Ze nodded and then asked, "how''s the matter with the Xie family going?"


    He you replied, "it''s basically finished. It shouldn''t be long before the Xie family will receive the news."


    "All right."


    Shen Ze thought about it and said, "you can find someone to stare at the Xie family. If they want to jump over the wall, they will kill them in the cradle."


    He you nodded: "good young master, I''ll arrange it right away."


    "Go Shen Ze waved.


    After bowing to Shen Ze, he you turns and walks away.

 Chapter 44

    Xie Huayang''s father and son returned to Xie''s house in a bad mood.


    "Dad, Shen Ze treats us like this. We don''t have to try again, and we don''t have to wait any longer!"


    Xie Hao calm face, murderous said: "we directly find someone to do him!"


    "Only when he is dead can my hatred be dispelled!"


    Although Xie Huayang looks affable on the surface, he is actually a wolf in sheep''s clothing. He is vicious, narrow-minded and very vengeful.


    As soon as Shen zegang hit him hard in the face, he didn''t want to let Shen Ze go.


    "Liu An, you go to find a professional killer and make that boy."


    "Remember, do things cleanly and don''t leave any clues."


    Xie Huayang has no expression on his face. When he says these words, it''s like saying something very normal. His tone is not urgent and slow, and it''s very flat.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I promise it will be done properly."


    Liu An has a lot of experience in this field, so he dares to bet.


    Xie Huayang also believed that Liu An could handle it, so he didn''t say much.


    Xie Hao showed a cruel smile on his face and said coldly, "Lao Liu, you should do this as soon as possible. I can''t wait to hear about Shen Ze''s death!"


    Liu An nodded: "OK, young master."


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    Just as Xie Huayang was about to tell Liu An to go to work immediately, his mobile phone rang.


    Xie Huayang is the chairman of Xie group. This call is from his secretary.


    Without hesitation, Xie Huayang got through.


    "Chairman, something''s wrong!"


    As soon as the phone was connected, Xie Huayang heard the voice of the secretary.


    When Xie Huayang heard the speech, he frowned and said in a reproachful tone, "what''s the matter? It''s not proper to be so flustered. "


    "Chairman, the group has just received the news of unilateral termination of cooperation from various partners, but within ten minutes, it has received hundreds of such messages!"


    "Moreover, there is no sign that this will stop at all, and the news of unilateral termination of cooperation is constantly coming!"


    "In my opinion, it seems that all the partners of our group have to unilaterally terminate their cooperation."


    Although he was reprimanded by Xie Huayang, the tone of the Secretary''s speech was still full of panic and uneasiness.


    "Many partners unilaterally terminate cooperation? How could that be? Are you sure it''s true? Didn''t you lie to me? "


    After listening to the Secretary''s words, Xie Huayang''s first reaction is not to believe that the secretary is cheating him.


    In principle, it''s normal for him to have this reaction.


    Because Xie''s group is running well, it is impossible to suddenly appear this kind of situation.


    "Chairman, every word I say is true. I didn''t cheat you!"


    "The group headquarters has received a lot of contract documents of unilateral termination of cooperation from partners, which has caused panic among employees of the whole group!"


    "Chairman, come to the group headquarters quickly!"


    The Secretary said these words word by word, very seriously, without any meaning of lying or joking.


    Although Xie Huayang still doesn''t believe it or can''t believe it, he is obviously aware of the seriousness of the matter.


    "Is this really the case?"


    This business tycoon, who has always been in a state of calm, suddenly fell into a panic.


    After a while, Xie Huayang was a little calm.


    "I''ll go to the group headquarters immediately. You call all the senior members of the group to the conference room and wait for me!"


    His lips trembled slightly. After giving the order to his secretary, Xie Huayang hung up.


    Then, with a flustered look, he said to Liu An, "Liu An, prepare a car for me immediately. I''m going to the group headquarters!"

 Chapter 45

    Xie Huayang said that when he asked Liu An to prepare the car, his words were almost uttered.


    Liu An and Xie Hao have never seen Xie Huayang so flustered. They are very confused.


    Xie Hao can''t help but ask: "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Xie Huayang didn''t pay attention to Xie Hao. Seeing that Liu An didn''t move for the first time, he was furious and roared: "don''t go to prepare the car soon!"


    Liu An was so scared that he shivered and said, "yes, sir, I''ll go to prepare the car right away."


    After that, Liu An turned and ran towards the door.


    Xie Huayang followed Liu An and trotted out.


    "What''s the matter? How can the old man be so flustered? "


    Xie Hao, who stayed alone in the hall, frowned and looked dignified.


    Although Xie Huayang didn''t answer what happened to him, he realized that something was wrong and began to feel uneasy.


    ¡­¡­


    Xie Huayang had a fluke in his heart, expecting that Xie''s group had only a small problem.


    However, when he arrived at the headquarters of Xie''s group and saw with his own eyes the contract documents of many partners'' termination of cooperation, his expectations were completely dashed.


    Xie''s building, chairman''s office.


    "How could that be?"


    "Why did this happen?"


    "Which damned son of a bitch made all this?"


    "How can this damned son of a bitch have such great ability to do all this?"


    "Almost all the partners have terminated the cooperation, Xie''s group will collapse in an instant!"


    "It''s over, Xie''s group is over!"


    Looking at a pile of contract documents, Xie Huayang''s body vibrated violently when he was struck by lightning. A face full of fine lines suddenly lost its blood color and was as white as paper.


    The sudden collapse of the huge commercial building of Xie''s group is undoubtedly a great blow to Xie Huayang, who has been working hard for decades.


    Xie Huayang can''t accept it and can''t bear it.


    After whining for a moment, he fainted and fell to the ground because he was so excited.


    The whole Xie group has been in chaos. After a while, Xie Huayang, who fainted, was found and sent to the hospital.


    Staying at home, Xie Hao, who has been restless, soon received the news that Xie''s group collapsed and Xie Huayang was sent to the hospital for fainting.


    These two news are like a bolt from the blue to Xie Hao.


    As soon as he heard that, he was confused. His brain fell into an empty piece, just like losing his soul. He didn''t move for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Because all the partners terminated the cooperation, all the industrial chains of Xie''s group were broken, and this huge business machine was paralyzed.


    The group can not operate, the capital chain is broken, and the only outcome is bankruptcy.


    Xie group announced its bankruptcy at noon that day.


    Xie, the top group in the capital of Shu, was still in good shape the day before yesterday, but after one night, he suddenly went bankrupt.


    As soon as the news came out, it shocked the whole capital of Shu.


    Local TV stations, major newspapers and Internet media in Shudu City reported the incident one after another, which aroused heated discussion among the citizens of the city.


    "It''s really a pity that a huge commercial building falls down as soon as it''s said."


    "I can''t believe Xie''s group would go bankrupt if I didn''t see everyone saying that!"


    "Xie''s group is fine. How could it suddenly go bankrupt?"


    "Xie''s group must have provoked some people and been destroyed by others!"


    "How much money and power does this person have to make Xie''s group bankrupt overnight?"


    "How much money and power? I think there are only four words to describe it. It''s so terrible

 Chapter 46

    Jiang Fang was in a coma all night and came to life the next day.


    At noon, in the ward.


    Su Shiman is sitting beside the hospital bed with a bowl of porridge in his hand. He feeds Jiang Fang, who is too weak to move.


    Mother and daughter did not speak in silence, only the sound of the TV hanging on the wall sounded in the ward.


    The TV is broadcasting the noon news of Shudu local station.


    "There is a piece of news on our station. Just half an hour ago, Xie group, the top financial group in Shudu, suddenly declared bankruptcy. A generation of giant business enterprises collapsed, shocking the people of the whole city!"


    "The Xie group is bankrupt?"


    Hearing the news broadcast on the TV, Su Shiman and Jiang Fang''s first reaction was very surprised. They both turned their eyes to the TV.


    "Our reporter just went to the headquarters of Xie''s group and learned the reason for Xie''s group''s bankruptcy by interviewing the group''s employees."


    "According to the employees of Xie''s group, Xie''s group was unilaterally terminated by all partners overnight, and the group was unable to operate and was forced to go bankrupt."


    "Although it was suddenly terminated by all the partners, it sounds incredible and unbelievable whether it sounds or does it."


    "However, our reporter has confirmed that he saw with his own eyes a table of contract documents of termination of cooperation piled up in the office of Xie''s group headquarters, and has taken photos to record them."


    "The news of Xie''s group''s bankruptcy shocked the whole city and aroused heated discussion."


    "Experts speculate that Xie''s group was precisely hit by a higher level consortium, so it was reduced to the present desperate situation."


    "Many people and netizens speculated that Xie''s group was punished because it offended the big people with all kinds of means and fell into bankruptcy crisis overnight."


    "It is not known whether the bankruptcy of Xie''s group is due to the attack of a higher level consortium or the sanction of a big man with all means."


    "Our station will continue to follow up this matter. Any new news will be broadcast. Please pay close attention to it."


    After listening to the news compere''s news about the bankruptcy of Xie''s group, Su Shiman and Jiang Fang showed different expressions.


    "Xie Hao, you scum, you have done too much for your heart''s sake, and now you have been punished!"


    "If you have no money or power in the future, how can you harm others in the future?"


    Because he had a very unpleasant friction with Xie Hao before, he clearly realized Xie Hao''s true features as a beast in clothes and a hypocrite. When Su Shiman learned that Xie''s group was bankrupt, he was very relieved.


    When Xie''s group went bankrupt, Su Shiman felt very happy, while Jiang Fang felt more sorry.


    "Xie''s group is so big, how can it be said that if it goes bankrupt, it will go bankrupt..."


    "Shiman, I wanted to set you up with Xie Hao, but now Xie is bankrupt, I can only give up this idea."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he said with disgust and disgust: "Mom, I told you that Xie Hao is a complete hypocrite. No matter whether Xie''s group is broken or not, I will not be with people like him!"


    "Well, well, I won''t tell you about him any more."


    Now Xie''s group is bankrupt, and Jiang Fang, who is in favor of others, obviously won''t put any thoughts on Xie Hao.


    "Shiman, my mother has met many local ladies in Shudu. Many of their sons are single. When my mother recovers, my mother will introduce you to some of them."


    Su Shiman heard the speech and refused without hesitation: "Mom, I don''t want to find a man now. You don''t have to introduce me."


    Jiang Fang frowned when she heard the speech. Then she advised him, "Shiman, the older a woman is, the less capital she has. You should take advantage of her youth and beauty to find a good husband as soon as possible."


    "Mom, I know what you said is very reasonable, but I just don''t want to find someone right now." Su''s attitude is firm.


    Jiang Fang saw that Su Shiman didn''t want to change his mind at all, and frowned more tightly.


    After a moment of suspicion, she asked in a deep voice, "Shiman, are you so reluctant to find someone now because you still think about Shen Ze?"

 Chapter 47

    Su Shiman''s first reaction to Jiang Fang''s question was that he didn''t know how to answer it.


    Since her divorce from Shen Ze, Su Shiman has never been used to the life without Shen Ze and missed the days when Shen Ze was around.


    Moreover, after learning that Shen Ze has been quietly helping the Su family a lot and listening to her best friend Liu Yuan say that Shen Ze is a good man who loves her very much, she regrets her divorce.


    To say that she doesn''t think about Shen Ze at all is self deception.


    Jiang Fang saw that Su Shiman didn''t answer for a long time and frowned tightly.


    This is silent, that is default.


    "Shiman, are you out of your mind? How can you still think about Shen Ze? "


    "He is a waste who has no strength, no background and can only eat soft food. You should not think about him, but should completely forget him and cut off all ties with him!"


    Jiang Fang looked a little excited and spoke in a loud voice.


    It felt like sushman was really out of his mind. She wanted to wake him up.


    Sushman was not dizzy, but very sober.


    She hesitated for a moment, the tone is not urgent, said: "Mom, Shen Ze is not as good as you said."


    "At the beginning, my father died suddenly because of illness, and the Su group was in a crisis of extinction. If Shen Ze hadn''t asked his friends of Tianze group for help, the Su group would have long ceased to exist."


    "Because of him, Su''s group can cooperate with Tianze Group vigorously, Su''s family can have today, and let us have a more than one year of unprecedented scenery."


    "Moreover, although Shen Ze and I have been married for more than a year, he has not worked to earn money, but he takes good care of all his family affairs and takes good care of you and me."


    "He is single-minded to me, never flirting with others. He is obedient to you and me


    "Mom, Shen Ze still has many advantages."


    "Like you, I didn''t find his advantages before, but if you think about it carefully, you can certainly find them."


    After listening to Su Shiman''s words, Jiang Fang''s face showed an unbelievable color, and her brow wrinkled into a Sichuan character.


    "Shiman, what does Shen Ze give you? How can you say good things about him? "


    Su Shiman said seriously: "Mom, I''m not intoxicated. I''m very sober. I didn''t say Shen Ze''s good words, but tell the truth."


    Jiang Fang saw that Su Shiman was so serious that she was worried and anxiously said, "Shiman, Shen Ze is not as good as you said. Have you been under too much pressure recently and confused?"


    "I''ve been under a lot of pressure recently, but I''m not confused," sushman said calmly


    "I think you are confused!"


    "You said Shen Ze was good. What''s good about him?"


    Jiang Fang stares at Su Shiman and says with disgust and disdain: "Shen Ze wants money, no money, no power. As a big man, he should work hard outside, seek development and get ahead, but he is willing to be a housewife at home. What''s the use of such a man?"


    "Even if you said it was because of his relationship that Tianze group would have cooperated with Su group at the beginning, but this time, the bankruptcy crisis of Su group was due to him!"


    "Even if he finally helped Su''s group come back from the dead, it doesn''t prove that he is not an ungrateful white eyed wolf!"


    "Since he joined the Su family, he has been eating, using and living in the Su family. He should have helped the Su family. If he hadn''t caused heavy losses to our Su group, once he returned to the pre liberation period, he still had a little reason, but now he can''t have any reason at all!"


    "And, Shiman, don''t forget, it''s because of Shen Ze''s son-in-law, our mother and daughter have been ridiculed by everyone in the past year, especially your mother''s family. How much did the Wangs ridicule us? I remember their faces very well now


    "Besides, Shiman, I almost went to the palace of hell due to my heart attack, thanks to Shen Ze!"


    "This pile, one by one, you tell me, where is Shen Ze?"


    The more Jiang Fang said, the more excited she was. At the end of the day, she blushed and had a rough neck.


    After listening to Jiang Fang''s words, Su Shiman was silent.


    Jiang Fang''s last question, she can''t answer.


    Because, Jiang Fang said these are facts, she has no way to refute.


    Su Shiman sighed in his heart, thinking that maybe this is, as Liu Yuan said, Shen Ze is not bad, just did not choose the right way to love her, and she and Jiang Fang also failed to understand and understand Shen Ze''s painstaking efforts, which caused today''s situation.


    And this situation, like a dead end.

 Chapter 48

    Jiang Fang saw that Su Shiman did not refute her, but fell into silence.


    She then said: "Shiman, you should be glad that you divorced Shen Ze. Now you have nothing to do with him. Listen to my mother and cut off any thoughts about him. It will do you no harm."


    Su Shiman said, "Mom, we don''t talk about Shen Ze anymore."


    Jiang Fang said angrily, "I''m angry at the mention of Shen Ze. I didn''t want to talk about him at all."


    Sushman nodded and said, "don''t talk about him, let''s talk about the others."


    Jiang Fang is just like changing face. One second she looks ugly, and the next she smiles: "let''s talk about what kind of man you want to find!"


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, a delicate melon seed face showed the expression of resistance.


    Obviously, she didn''t want to talk about it.


    "Shiman, I''ll tell you about the sons of those ladies I know. Let''s see if you like them."


    Jiang Fang deliberately pretends not to see Su Shiman''s resistance expression on his face and says it to herself.


    ¡­¡­


    The bankruptcy of Xie''s group is known to all.


    As the mastermind behind this explosive incident, Shen Ze was calm from beginning to end.


    It seems that in his opinion, it''s just a small matter. He can''t be moved at all, let alone have any mood fluctuation.


    noon.


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling sit opposite each other and have lunch together.


    "Brother Ze, I heard you said you wanted to punish the Xie family. Did you do the bankruptcy of the Xie group?"


    Muling also heard the news of Xie''s Group bankruptcy. She couldn''t help being curious and asked Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze did not say a word.


    Mu Ling blinked her big eyes and then asked, "brother Ze, Xie''s group is a first-class group in terms of the whole dragon kingdom. How did you make it bankrupt overnight?"


    Shen Ze light said: "I only give orders, specific how to operate, I do not know."


    When she heard the speech, she was speechless.


    "Er... You are the only operator leading to the bankruptcy of Xie''s group. You don''t even know how to do it."


    "I don''t need to know," Shen said naturally


    "All right!"


    Muling nodded, thinking that her brother Ze was really not an ordinary person.


    After a while, Mu Ling suddenly thought of something and said with some worry: "brother Ze, you caused the bankruptcy of Xie''s group. If Xie''s family knew, they would fight with you!"


    Shen Ze said with disapproval, "the Xie family can''t make waves in front of me. Don''t care."


    "All right!"


    Seeing that Shen Ze was so confident, Mu Ling had no worries about this.


    "Brother Ze, you should have dealt with everything about Shudu. When are you going to Haicheng with me?"


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and said, "just this week. I''ll decide which day."


    "Oh, yes!"


    Muling nodded and sighed: "since I came to Shudu, I''ve been a little homesick."


    "It''s good to be home at last this week!"


    Muring said with a happy smile on her round face.


    Shen Ze smell speech, say: "Ling son, if you miss home very much, can return to sea city first."


    Mu Ling shook her head and said, "no, I want to go back with you."


    Then, Muling added: "although I miss home, I want to be with brother Ze all the time."


    Hearing this, Shen Ze raised his head and looked at his Mu Ling with a smile. He joked: "when did you become a stickler?"


    "Brother Ze, I only become sticky when I face you. I won''t do it any other time."


    When muring said these words, she laughed brightly.


    She has a small cherry mouth open, showing two small tiger teeth, and two dimples on her face, which are cute, sweet and lovely.


    Any boy will feel his heart pounding when he sees it.


    Even if Shen Ze was a steel man, he couldn''t help looking at Mu Ling more.

 Chapter 49

    Muling is an easy-going girl, but after being looked at by Shen Ze for a while, she feels embarrassed and blushes.


    In order to hide his shyness, Mu Ling makes a face at Shen Ze.


    Although Shen Ze was not frightened, he looked back.


    "Ling''er, I''m so boring. Why do you want to stick to me?"


    Mu Ling put her hands on the table, holding a slightly hot face, and said, "no reason, anyway, I want to stick to you."


    Shen Ze picked up his chopsticks and ate a piece of beef.


    Then, he said abruptly, "linger, you are old enough to find a boyfriend."


    When Mu Ling heard the speech, Dai Mei wrinkled and her smile disappeared.


    "Brother Ze, do you want me to find a boyfriend because you don''t want me to stick to you?"


    Shen Ze looked up at Muling and said seriously, "I don''t want you to spend too much time on me. I hope you can have more of your own life."


    "Oh, I see."


    Muring answered sullenly, then lowered her head and continued to eat.


    Shen Ze saw that Muling was not happy, but he didn''t say much.


    Then he continued to eat in silence.


    Shen Ze can''t figure out what his daughter''s family is thinking.


    But in order to make Mu Ling happy, after lunch, he proposed to go out to play together.


    It''s rare for Shen Ze to take the initiative. Naturally, Mu Ling didn''t refuse.


    Lunch break for a while, about 1 p.m., two people out of the door.


    Most women like to eat, drink and buy.


    So, all afternoon, Shen Ze, like a valet, worked hard and paid money to accompany Mu Ling to eat, drink and buy.


    Up to evening, two of the men were loaded with a whole trunk and returned to Wutong garden.


    Shen Ze took a bath first. When he returned to his bedroom, his mobile phone received a message.


    "Shen Ze, are you free in the evening? I want to have dinner with you. "


    This message is from sushman.


    When Shen Ze saw it, he raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    Su Shiman took the initiative to invite him to dinner. The sun came out in the West!


    Shen Ze has planned to leave Shudu within this week, thinking that this may be the last time to see Su Shiman.


    He hesitated for a moment and replied to sushman, "time, place."


    "Eight in the evening, Fulin restaurant."


    Sushman''s message came back immediately.


    Shen Ze replied, "good."


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m afraid of Shen zeshuang''s appointment. Su Shiman immediately sent another message.


    "I''ll see you in the evening."


    Shen Ze saw this message and didn''t reply any more.


    Shen Ze is very strange why Su Shiman asked him to have dinner. He doesn''t know what the purpose of Su Shiman''s asking him to have dinner is, but he didn''t think much about it.


    Because after answering the appointment in the evening, all doubts can be solved.


    Shen told the kitchen not to do his meal, and went to the study to read.


    At about 7:30 in the evening, Shen Ze changed into a high-end special black suit and combed a clean and handsome hairstyle.


    Then, he called a bodyguard named Leng Feng as the driver, driving a Maybach to take him to Fulin restaurant.


    Su Shiman arrived at Fulin restaurant half an hour in advance. She ordered the box and ordered the dishes first.


    Near eight o''clock, the car arrived at the door of Fulin restaurant.


    "You wait for me outside the door."


    After giving an order to Leng Feng, Shen Ze gets out of the car and walks towards Fulin restaurant.


    Shen Ze received the box number from Su Shiman. After entering the restaurant, he went straight to box 6 on the second floor of the restaurant.


    Shen Ze stood outside the box and straightened his clothes. Then he pushed the door in.

 Chapter 50

    As soon as Shen Ze entered the door, he saw Su Shiman, who had been seated and waiting.


    Sushman wore a long black dress with slim body and off shoulder. Her long brown and black hair was scattered on her shoulders. She had a delicate melon seed face with a little pink. Her skin was white and her lips were red.


    She sat there, like a blooming blue lotus, with outstanding temperament, better than the popular female star, very beautiful and moving.


    It''s obvious that sushmann has dressed up today.


    Everyone loves beauty.


    Even though Shen Ze and Su Shiman lived under the same roof for more than a year, he couldn''t help looking at Su Shiman more.


    For a moment, I forgot to take my seat and pestle at the entrance.


    When Shen Ze is looking at Su Shiman, Su Shiman is also looking at him.


    Su Shiman has never seen Shen Ze wear a suit. Today, Shen Ze''s dress brightens her eyes.


    A man depends on his clothes and a horse on his saddle.


    Shen Ze talent is not bad, wearing a high-end suit, very handsome.


    Su Shiman looks at Shen Ze and thinks that he didn''t find out before that his ex husband is actually very handsome. After a little dressing up, he has the style of a handsome young man.


    After looking at Shen Ze for a few eyes, Su Shiman broke the silence and said softly, "don''t stand, sit down!"


    When Shen Ze heard this, he came back to himself.


    He nodded, then walked to the seat opposite sushman and sat down.


    Sushman reached out and pointed to the exquisite dishes spread all over the table and said, "I don''t know what kind of dishes you like. I just ordered one of them. I hope it suits your taste."


    Shen Ze rolled up his sleeve and said faintly, "I''m not picky."


    "That''s good."


    Sushman nodded and said, "let''s go, or the dishes will be cold."


    Shen Ze gave a sound, but he was not polite. He picked up his chopsticks and began to eat.


    Seeing this, Su Shiman moved his chopsticks.


    While eating, Shen Ze asked casually, "why did you invite me to dinner all of a sudden?"


    Su Shiman seemed to have guessed that Shen Zehui would ask this question for a long time. Without hesitation, she replied, "I want to thank you for saving the life of Su''s group."


    Shen Ze picked an eyebrow and said with a trace of doubt: "because of me, Su''s group has fallen into this crisis and suffered heavy losses. You don''t blame me, but thank me?"


    "If it hadn''t been for you, the Su group would have been gone a year ago," he said calmly


    After listening to Su Shiman''s words, Shen Ze thought that there was such a truth.


    "That''s why you invited me to dinner today to thank me?"


    Sushman pondered for a moment and replied, "yes."


    Su Shiman said that, and Shen Ze didn''t know what to ask.


    After a change of topic, he said faintly, "I want to drink wine at dinner recently. Do you mind if I order a bottle of wine?"


    "I don''t mind," sushman said, "whatever you like."


    "All right."


    Shen Ze hears speech, with even if open mouth to shout: "attendant."


    Fulin is one of the famous high-end restaurants in the capital of Shu. The service is very considerate. There is a waiter waiting for each box.


    As soon as Shen zegang called out, a young and beautiful waiter in uniform came in.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    The beauty waiter came to Shen Ze and asked respectfully in a soft voice.


    "I''d like to order a bottle of red wine," Shen said


    "Which brand of red wine would you like, sir?"


    Shen Ze asked, "does Romani have any?"


    Romanicondi is one of the most expensive and top red wines on the market, which is not available in ordinary restaurants.


    The beauty waiter said with a smile: "Sir, you are very lucky. Our restaurant has just imported a batch of Romani Kangdi red wine."


    "Yes, give me one."


    "Sir, the unit price of the red wine is 150000 yuan. Are you sure you want a bottle?"


    150000 yuan is a drop in the bucket for Shen Ze. Without blinking an eye, he said without hesitation, "sure."


    "Yes, sir. I''ll serve you a drink."


    After confirmation, the waitress turns around and plans to get the wine.


    At this time, sushman was very embarrassed and said, "wait a minute!"

 Chapter 51

    Hearing Su Shiman''s cry, the beauty waiter suddenly stepped and turned back.


    "What else can I do for you, miss?"


    Su Shiman did not answer the beauty waiter, just to the latter embarrassed smile.


    Then, she looked at Shen Ze in embarrassment and said in a low voice: "well, because something happened to the group, I''m in a very tight financial situation. I don''t have enough money to pay for a bottle of romantic candy."


    The dishes on this table are only 10000 or 20000 at most. Sushman, who has 60000 yuan to use, can afford it.


    And the unit price of a bottle of Romani Kangdi red wine is 150000, and now she can''t afford it.


    Sushman was afraid that she could not afford the meal later, so she made a big joke, so even though she was very embarrassed, she told the truth.


    Hearing Su Shiman say that he can''t pay for a bottle of Romani Kangdi red wine, Shen Ze looks surprised. He didn''t expect that Su Shiman''s current economic situation is so tense.


    The waiter felt a little uncomfortable.


    Because she sold a bottle of Romani canti, she could increase her performance pay. Now that the wine was going to be yellow, she was naturally not happy.


    At the same time, there was a look of disdain in the waiter''s eyes.


    She despised sushman and looked like a rich man, but she couldn''t even get 150000 yuan.


    She despises Shen Ze even more. She dresses like a dog, but she has to pay for her dinner.


    The waiter thinks that Shen Ze and Su Shiman are too pretentious, which makes her sick.


    "Listen to this young lady, you are not going to order romanicondi?"


    Just like the change of face, the waiter used to smile, but now he is indifferent and disgusted, and his tone has become colder.


    Although the waiter is well hidden, Shen Ze''s eyes are very sharp. He can see the dissatisfaction and disdain in the waiter''s eyes at a glance.


    Aware of this, Shen Ze frowned unhappily.


    He looked at the waiter coldly and said angrily, "who told you we didn''t order any more?"


    Oh, still pretending!


    The waiter sniffed and sneered with disdain.


    "Sir, do you mean you want some more romanicondi?"


    The waiter bowed his head and didn''t look at Shen Ze. His words and deeds were very impolite.


    "Nonsense!"


    Shen Ze yelled, and then he said coldly, "don''t dawdle. Serve the wine quickly."


    "Ha ha, if you don''t have any money, you can''t afford it. It depends on what you do!"


    "Yes, I''ll serve it right away."


    The waiter answered with a strange voice, then turned and walked out of the box with a scornful look on his face.


    Sushman often deals with people and is very good at looking at their faces. She is also impressed by the change in the attitude of the waiter.


    She was even more embarrassed to think that it was because of her.


    After the waiter left, sushman said with some remorse, "I''m sorry, I''m a wet blanket."


    Shen Ze said indifferently, "it''s OK."


    Sushman said softly, "when the wine is served, you can drink it freely. As for the money, I''ll find a way. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Shen Ze light said: "you don''t have to think of a way, tonight all expenses by me to pay."


    "You''ll pay for everything tonight?"


    Su Shiman looks at Shen Ze suspiciously. She hesitates for a moment and asks in a low voice, "do you have so much money?"

 Chapter 52

    In Su Shiman''s eyes, Shen Ze is poor and white. Let alone more than 100000 yuan for wine, he may not be able to get 10000 yuan or 20000 yuan for food.


    "Do you have so much money?"


    Hearing Su Shiman''s question, Shen Ze knows that Su Shiman thinks he can''t afford so much money.


    To be looked down upon by others, I think there will be some emotions.


    But Shen Ze is no mood swings, his eyes calmly looking at Su Shiman, light said: "since I say so, naturally can take out so much money."


    Sushman was dubious. After hesitating for a moment, she asked in a low voice: "you have no family background and no job. How can you get so much money?"


    Shen Ze''s tone is not salty: "I really don''t have a job, but I never said I have no money."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he thought it was true that Shen Ze had never said that he was penniless.


    However, Shen Ze used the money of the Su family all the time when he was the son-in-law of the Su family. He didn''t give any money.


    Is Shen Ze really rich?


    Can he really afford to spend more than 100000 yuan tonight?


    Su Shiman still has doubts, but seeing Shen Ze''s self-confidence, she has nothing to say.


    However, she still plans to raise 100000 yuan.


    If Shen Ze can''t take out so much money when she has to pay later, she can take it out.


    Besides, it''s her treat tonight. She wants to pay for the meal instead of Shen Ze.


    Because of the wine, she has just lost some face in front of Shen Ze. She also wants to earn back her lost face.


    Shen Ze didn''t know what Su Shiman was thinking. Seeing that the latter didn''t ask any more, he began to eat again.


    After a while, the waitress came back with a bottle of romanicondi.


    "This is the romanicondi you want."


    The waitress looks like someone owes her money, with a bad face.


    She walked up to Shen Ze and rudely put the bottle on the table.


    "If nothing else, I won''t disturb your meal."


    Then, the waitress said these words, and then turned to leave.


    At this time, Shen Ze, who was very dissatisfied with the waitress''s service, said coldly, "stop!"


    The waitress''s eyes flashed with impatience at the sound.


    She stopped, turned to look at Shen Ze, and asked without expression: "Sir, what else can I do for you?"


    Shen zeshen pointed to the red wine and said, "open the wine."


    It''s just a little white face who eats soft food. It''s called here and there. What''s the suit?


    The waitress said a few words to Shen Ze in her heart, and then she said yes in a strange voice.


    Then, the waitress walked slowly to the table and slowly picked up the bottle opener to open the wine.


    Under normal circumstances, it takes only one or two minutes to open the wine, but the waitress takes seven or eight minutes to open the cork.


    Shen Ze and Su Shiman are not stupid. They both see that the waitress did it on purpose.


    In fact, Shen Ze doesn''t want to worry with the waitress, but the latter makes him dissatisfied again and again, which makes him feel a little unhappy.


    When he was in a bad mood, he naturally wanted to do something to make himself feel better.


    Shen Ze stares at the waitress with sharp eyes and says frankly, "I''m not satisfied with your service."

 Chapter 53

    The waitress''s name is Chen Hong. She thought Shen Ze might not be satisfied with her service, but she didn''t expect Shen Ze to say so directly.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Chen Hong was stunned at first, then she pretended to be a fool, and Gu talked about him.


    "Sir, Fulin is a very famous high-end restaurant in Shudu. Its service has always been very good and well-known."


    "Customers who come to our restaurant usually tip the waiter."


    "Of course, because each customer gives a different tip, so the service is also different."


    Chen Hong beat around the Bush and pulled back to Shen Ze: "it''s normal that my husband is not satisfied with my service. I''ll try my best to satisfy you later."


    Although she said that, Chen Hong scoffed at Shen Ze in her heart.


    Shen Ze has been staring at Chen Hong. Although he can''t see through her inner thoughts, he reads something from her small expression.


    This woman didn''t take him seriously from the beginning to the end!


    Shen Ze''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a dangerous light burst out between them.


    He pondered for a moment and said in a cold voice, "in your restaurant, only when customers tip can you get good service?"


    Chen Hong did not answer, just a professional smile, meaning self-evident.


    Shen Ze understood, eyes color slightly heavy, did not say anything more.


    He then took out his mobile phone and dialed Leng Feng.


    "Leng Feng, immediately take the silver code box in the car to box 6 on the second floor of the restaurant."


    Cold front should way: "yes, young master."


    Shen Ze hung up, then he turned his head and said to Chen Hong with no expression: "if I give you tips, can you do all my needs?"


    Chen Hong smell speech, eyes twinkle a few times, and then she said with a smile: "Sir, as long as you tip enough, everything is easy to say."


    "All right."


    Shen Ze nodded and said nothing.


    Su Shiman and Chen Hong don''t know what Shen Ze wants to do.


    Just when they secretly guess what Shen Ze wants, the box door is pushed open and a black figure comes in.


    The black figure is the cold front.


    Leng Feng was dressed in black tights, wearing a pair of black sunglasses and carrying a silver code box.


    He''s like a cold faced killer in a movie. He''s very stylish.


    Under Su Shiman''s and Chen Hong''s astonished gaze, Leng Feng strides to Shen Ze.


    He first bowed slightly to Shen Ze, and then called the young master respectfully.


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "open the box."


    "Yes."


    Leng Feng answered and opened the silver code box.


    Su Shiman and Chen Hong''s eyes have long been attracted by the silver code box.


    As soon as Leng Feng opened the password box, they were surprised to see that the silver password box contained 100 yuan notes.


    One million hundred dollar bills, stack by stack, full of the whole box!


    Looking at the whole box of 100 yuan banknotes, Su Shiman''s eyes widened in shock, and an incredible expression appeared on his pretty face.


    How can Shen Ze have so much money?


    Chen Hong has never seen so much money. She looks at a box of 100 yuan banknotes, her eyes are straight, her eyes are shining.


    Of course, like Su Shiman, she was shocked that Shen Ze could take out so much money all at once.


    Just when the two women were shocked and speechless, Shen Ze reached out from the password box and randomly took out a few stacks of red tickets and threw them to Chen Hong.


    Then, he said to Chen Hong in the tone of command, "I don''t want to eat pepper and Chinese prickly ash. I''ll give you ten minutes to pick out the pepper and Chinese prickly ash in the whole table."

 Chapter 54

    Previously, Chen Hong thought that Shen Ze was a little white face who ate soft food. At this time, when she saw that Shen Ze took out the 100 yuan bill in this box, her idea disappeared immediately.


    For Chen Hong''s snobbish eyes, money is the master!


    In the face of Shen Ze, Chen Hong has no impatience and dislike, just like a pug, with a flattering and respectful face.


    Even if Shen Ze offered to give her ten minutes to pick out the pepper and pepper in the whole table, she was not annoyed or displeased.


    Chen Hong once again showed an amiable smile, tone has become very gentle and euphemistic, whispered: "Sir, there are too many dishes, I only have one hand, it is impossible to pick out all the pepper and pepper in ten minutes."


    "Do you think that''s ok? I''ll call some waiters to come and pick the dishes for you?"


    Shen Ze''s face was cold, and he denied without hesitation: "I only want you to choose by yourself."


    When Chen Hong hears the speech, she suddenly realizes that Shen Ze is deliberately making trouble for her. Although she has something wrong in her heart, she still smiles on the surface.


    "Sir, I really can''t do it alone."


    "Do you think that''s all right? Can you give me more time? "Half an hour"


    The red note Shen Ze threw in front of Chen Hong was fifty thousand yuan.


    Chen Hong is open-minded and wants to get the money, so she tries her best to fulfill Shen Ze''s requirements.


    "I don''t have time to talk to you."


    Shen Ze was resolute and said coldly, "I''ve already taken out the money. If you can''t do what I asked for, then don''t be a waiter in the future."


    When Chen Hong heard the speech, a trace of anger flashed in her eyes.


    She looked at Shen Ze with an ice face and thought, "do you want me to be a waiter or not?"?


    You seem to have the ability to let me not be a waiter and let Fulin fire me?


    If you ask me this unreasonable request, you are a very poor upstart. If you have some money, you don''t know your last name!


    You''re just like a silly fork. Do you really want to do whatever you want?


    Chen Hong a burst of abdominal Fei, net said Shen Ze is not.


    Shen Ze seems to see through Chen Hong''s inner thoughts. His eyes twinkle and he says a word to Chen Hong coldly: "go away."


    When Chen Hong heard Shen Ze tell her to go away, she couldn''t bear it any longer, and her face became angry.


    Chen Hong wants to fight Shen Ze.


    But when she raised her head and looked at Shen Ze, she was so scared that she couldn''t say a word.


    Chen Hong felt as if she had been targeted by a poisonous snake. Her body was suddenly tense and her heart was cold. She didn''t dare to move.


    Shen Ze stares at Chen Hong and orders, "Leng Feng, put down the box and get the people away."


    "Yes."


    Leng Feng nodded and put the code box on the chair beside Shen Ze.


    Then, without any pity, he reaches out a hand, grabs Chen Hong''s arm and lifts it up.


    "Asshole, let me go! Put me down


    Her body is suspended in the air, and Chen Hong is startled. She is like a frightened rabbit, struggling and yelling.


    Leng Feng is like a robot without feelings. Regardless of Chen Hong''s roar and struggle, he puts Chen Hong out of the box like a bag of garbage.


    After Lengfeng gets Chen Hong out of the box, Shen Ze takes out his mobile phone and sends a message to he you.


    He impressively asked he you to arrange for Chen Hong to leave Fulin restaurant.

 Chapter 55

    After cold front carries Chen Hong to walk out of the box, just like throwing rubbish to loosen the latter.


    Because she was caught off guard, Chen Hong lost her balance and fell.


    "Dong".


    Chen Hong falls on her back.


    The ground is as hard as iron, and Chen Hong''s body aches several times when she falls. She cries a few times.


    First, she grabbed the box like a chicken, and then fell to the ground. Chen Hong was extremely angry and upset.


    "Son of a bitch, how can you do this to me!"


    "You''ll be killed by a car if you go out sooner or later!"


    Chen Hong, like a shrew, curses Leng Feng, whose words are very ugly.


    Leng Feng stood at the door of the box, his face expressionless, silent, as if he had heard nothing, ignored Chen Hong.


    After cursing for a while, Chen Hong was still angry.


    After she got up from the ground, she rushed to Leng Feng in anger.


    She glared at Leng Feng and gritted her teeth: "asshole, apologize to me immediately, or I''ll call the police, sue you for harassment and put you in prison!"


    Cold front smell speech, person cruel words not much, to Chen Hong cold said a word: "roll."


    "You are a dog, dare you tell me to go away?"


    Chen Hong''s face was livid with anger and her eyes were burning.


    "I''m going to tear up your dog''s mouth today!"


    Chen Hong is ready to tear the cold front.


    At this time, an angry voice came.


    "Chen Hong, stand still for me!"


    Chen Hong is very familiar with the sound, because it''s Zhou Yan, manager of Fulin restaurant.


    Chen Hong can''t listen to other people''s words, but as an employee of Fulin restaurant, Zhou Yan still wants to listen to them for her job.


    Chen Hong held back her anger and stopped all her movements.


    In a hurry, Zhou Yan, with two waiters, comes to Chen Hong.


    Zhou Yan first glared at Chen Hong, and then angrily said, "Chen Hong, you immediately apologize for what you just said and done to this handsome guy!"


    Chen Hong said angrily, "manager Zhou, this guy has just made a move on me. He should make an apology to me."


    "I don''t want to hear what you say."


    Zhou Yan''s tone is very tough: "if you don''t do as I say, you don''t want this month''s salary!"


    Hearing this, Chen Hong''s face became very gloomy.


    Although Chen Hong wanted a salary, she finally gritted her teeth and said firmly, "even if I don''t want this month''s salary, I won''t apologize to this dog leg!"


    "Yes


    Zhou Yan, with a gloomy face, nodded his head. Then he said coldly to Chen Hong, "from now on, you are not an employee of Fulin restaurant. You pack up and leave the restaurant immediately!"


    When Chen Hong heard that Zhou Yan fired her on the spot and told her to go away immediately, her face became extremely ugly just like eating a fly.


    Chen Hong is very dissatisfied and angry with Zhou Yan''s decision to expel her. She looks ferocious and asks Zhou Yan, "why do you expel me?"


    Zhou Yan said angrily, "just because you are stupid and ignorant, you have offended the wrong people!"


    After saying this, Zhou Yan didn''t talk to Chen hongduo any more. He immediately ordered two waiters to get Chen Hong away.


    After dealing with Chen Hong, Zhou Yan enters box 6 and apologizes to Shen Ze and Su Shiman in person.


    In order to show the greatest sincerity, Zhou Yan apologized and then exempted Shen Ze from all their consumption tonight.

 Chapter 56

    After Zhou Yan left.


    Su Shiman looked at the silent Shen Ze and said with some doubts: "this week, the manager came in a hurry, fired people, apologized, and was free of charge. How did he feel like he was afraid of offending us?"


    Su Shiman doesn''t know why Zhou Yan is like this, but Shen Ze knows it in his heart.


    But he didn''t intend to say it, because in his opinion, it was just a small matter, not worth much talking.


    "The manager cares about the reputation of the restaurant. He''s excused for doing so. It''s no surprise." Shen Ze made a casual statement.


    Although Shen Ze is right, Su Shiman still has doubts.


    Su Shiman is a very smart woman. She thinks all this has something to do with Shen Ze. However, seeing that Shen Ze doesn''t intend to say more, she doesn''t want to ask any more questions.


    "Keep eating."


    Shen Ze takes up Romani Kangdi and pours a cup for Su Shiman.


    Then he began to eat and drink again.


    In order to keep slim, sushman usually doesn''t eat a lot at night.


    She didn''t move the food, just picked up the glass and drank slowly.


    Eyes inadvertently swept on the silver code box, Su Shiman''s curiosity was hooked up again, and he couldn''t help asking: "Shen Ze, how can you have so much money?"


    Shen Ze is burying his head to eat. He ponders for a moment, and says without raising his head: "I earned a lot before."


    "How do you earn it?" sushman asked


    Shen Ze replied, "I didn''t go on to college at the beginning, but went to be a soldier. I earned the money when I was a soldier."


    It was a very secret thing for Shen Ze to go to the battlefield. This was the first time he mentioned it to Su Shiman.


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he was a little surprised. Then he suddenly said, "I said why you didn''t continue to study. It turned out that you went to be a soldier."


    "You''ve been a soldier. No wonder you taught Xie Hao that scum so badly in a western restaurant a few days ago."


    After learning that Shen Ze had been a soldier, Su Shiman made a great change to him.


    It''s not unreasonable for many women to like brother Bing. Now in Su Shiman''s eyes, Shen Ze has become a lot more attractive.


    Su Shiman asked, "you have made so much money as a soldier. You must have made a lot of achievements in the war, haven''t you?"


    Shen Ze light said: "general."


    Su Shiman gazed at Shen Ze, as if he had discovered something new. He said leisurely, "Shen Ze, I just found out now that you have many secrets I don''t know."


    Then, as if with emotion, Su Shiman said with a trace of regret: "it''s my fault. I never wanted to know you before, and I never tried to know you in the past."


    Shen Ze was touched by the words, but he didn''t say anything.


    Those who are preferred are always fearless. Once upon a time, Shen Ze''s love was too humble. He knew everything about Su Shiman, but Su Shiman didn''t understand him at all, and even disdained to understand him.


    Sushman took a big sip of the wine from his glass and blushed slightly.


    I don''t know if it''s because of alcohol. Su Shiman confided: "Shen Ze, I don''t know when I''ve been used to living with you."


    "Since you left Su''s house, I''ve been very unaccustomed to it. I always feel uncomfortable."


    Shen Ze stops eating when he hears the words.


    He raised his head and gazed at sushman, who was blushing and had a special style. His mood became a little complicated.


    Why did sushman suddenly say this to him?


    Shen Ze had such a question in his heart, but he didn''t ask Su Shiman. Instead, he said with no expression: "you''ve drunk too much. You''re a little drunk."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, a smile like self mockery appeared on his face.


    She wanted to tell Shen ze that she didn''t drink too much. What she said was from her heart.


    She hesitated and hesitated, but she didn''t say it after all.

 Chapter 57

    Sushman, you have something to say. What a coward!


    Su Shiman laughed at himself, picked up the glass and poured a big mouthful of wine into his mouth.


    The taste of Romani Kangdi red wine is very sweet and mellow, but sushman is drinking it at this time, but he feels a little bitter, and his heart is burning.


    Shen Ze saw that Su Shiman was about to finish a whole glass of wine. He frowned slightly, hesitated for a moment, and said without emotion: "you don''t drink well, drink less."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he raised his beautiful eyes and looked at Shen Ze vaguely. With a faint smile, he said, "do you care about me?"


    Shen Ze''s eyes were deep and his face was expressionless. He said faintly, "I just don''t want to send you back later."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, she flashed a trace of loss in her eyes. She laughed at herself and said, "it seems that I''m being amorous..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t get drunk. You don''t have to worry about taking me back later."


    Shen Ze nodded slightly and said nothing.


    "Let''s have a toast!"


    Sushman said, raising his glass.


    Shen Ze hesitated for a moment. He raised his glass and touched sushman. Then he took a sip of the wine.


    But sushman still drank a mouthful of wine, and her cheeks became more and more red, just like red apples.


    After putting down the wine glass, sushman held her chin with her hands crossed. She looked at Shen Ze with her eyes fixed. Her voice was soft and said, "you said that you want to drink wine recently. Why is that?"


    Shen Ze looked down at the glass, he did not avoid, truthfully said: "in a bad mood."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he was stunned.


    Then, the corner of her mouth raised a bitter radian, thinking that what she had done before must hurt Shen Ze''s heart, let Shen Ze very disappointed!


    Thinking of this, Su Shiman had some regrets and guilt. She pondered for a long time and said in a slightly hoarse voice: "Shen Ze, I''m sorry..."


    When Shen Ze hears the speech, he looks up at Su Shiman with a sentimental look. He has mixed feelings in his heart, but the surface is still silent.


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and said in a flat tone: "you don''t have to say sorry to me. Let him go of the past."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he thought Shen Ze had been disheartened and put everything down. He could not help but feel sad.


    Her eyes were red, she gave a sad smile and said nothing.


    Looking at Su Shiman''s weeping, Shen Ze can''t help feeling distressed.


    He was afraid that sushman would cry, and he was afraid that he would be soft hearted, so he looked away and proposed: "enough wine and food, it''s late, let''s go!"


    Shen Ze wanted to go. Su Shiman couldn''t say anything but nodded: "well, good."


    "Let''s go!"


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Ze stood up, picked up the silver code box, and took the lead to walk out of the box.


    Seeing this, sushman got up and followed.


    Leng Feng, who is guarding outside the box, sees Shen Ze coming out, takes the silver password box in Shen Ze''s hand, and then follows Shen Ze.


    Because Zhou Yan was free of charge, Shen Ze went straight out of Fulin restaurant.


    Seeing that Shen Ze was about to leave, Su Shiman, who had been silent, finally gave up his worries and asked, "Shen Ze, will we have a chance to have dinner together in the future?"


    Shen Ze walked in the front with his back to Su Shiman.


    When he heard Su Shiman''s inquiry, he took a step and said without looking back, "I''m going to leave Shudu in a few days."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, she took a deep breath and asked, "where are you going?"


    Shen Ze hesitated for a moment and truthfully replied, "Haicheng."


    "Oh..."


    Su Shiman looked at Shen Ze''s back and said sincerely, "have a nice trip."


    Shen Ze said thank you.


    Su Shiman thought that this might be the last time she met Shen Ze, and thought that their parting this time might be a farewell, which was very unpleasant.


    With tears in her eyes, she felt very sad, but forced a smile, pretending to be relaxed and said: "well, I have nothing to say, you go!"


    At this time, Shen Ze''s heart was also very uncomfortable. His eyes were red and he looked sad.


    He stood in the same place for a long time, then opened his mouth and said treasure in a deep voice.


    Words, Shen Ze bear the pain of the heart, raised his feet, toward the stop at the roadside of Maybach.


    Leng Feng, who was standing on one side, immediately raised his feet to keep up with Shen Ze.


    Looking at Shen Ze''s back, Su Shiman''s tears finally came out of his eyes.


    She burst out crying, pear like rain, pitiful.


    Shen Ze''s ear power is very good. When he heard Su Shiman''s cry, his heart hurt even more, but he didn''t stop.


    However, Shen Ze has not gone out a few steps, suddenly rushed out a few figures, surrounded him and Leng Feng.


    These are five middle-aged men in black. They are all strong and fierce. They are not good at it.


    Shen Ze''s eyes swept over these middle-aged strong men who were obviously not good at coming. He frowned unhappily and said in a cold voice, "get out of here."


    The five strong middle-aged men looked cold and silent. They all held their chests in their hands and didn''t mean to get out of the way.


    Seeing this, Shen Ze''s eyes flashed with anger.


    He was about to open his mouth and order Leng Feng to start. Just then, a cold questioning voice with anger came.


    "Shen Ze, is the bankruptcy of Xie''s group related to you?"


    The middle-aged man standing in front of Shen Ze retreated to one side.


    From this, Shen Ze saw Xie Hao in his wheelchair who didn''t know when he came here.


    Obviously, Xie Hao investigated his whereabouts, and then came here with people to stop him.


    This guy is really stubborn and hopeless!


    Shen Ze impressively is to Xie Hao again moved to kill a heart.


    Xie Hao stares at Shen Ze, every word, coldly says: "our Xie family has not provoked anyone recently, only I have a grudge with you."


    "Shen Ze, is it because you want to get back at me that you call the little rich woman named Muling, who is next to you, and use the means to make our Xie group bankrupt?"


    Shen Ze didn''t answer. He just stared at Xie Hao with sharp eyes and kept silent.


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, Xie Hao is not qualified to question him at all.


    What''s more, when Shen Ze acted, why should he explain to others?


    Xie Hao saw that Shen Zesi didn''t want to answer at all, and his eyes were burning with anger.


    "Shen Ze, are you deaf or dumb?"


    Xie Hao face a horizontal, ferocious way: "I don''t have much patience, you''d better answer my question immediately, otherwise your end will be very miserable!"


    In the face of Xie Hao''s threat, Shen Ze''s eyes are full of strong murders.


    Xie Hao saw that Shen Ze still did not answer his question for the first time. In a rage, he took out the pistol he was carrying.


    Xie Hao raised his pistol and aimed it at Shen Ze''s head!

 Chapter 58

    Su Shiman didn''t leave. When she saw Xie Hao pointing a pistol at Shen Ze''s head, she immediately stopped crying and hurriedly took out her mobile phone to call the police.


    However, the police call has not yet been dialed. A young man in black appears beside sushman and reaches out to take her mobile phone.


    Then, the young man in black grabbed sushman''s two hands roughly and bound her.


    "Asshole, let me go!"


    Sushman was struggling while she was scolding, but she was obviously unable to break free from the shackles of the young man in black.


    The young man in black doesn''t feel pity for the jade at all. He drags Su Shiman to Xie Hao.


    Shen Ze saw that Su Shiman had been kidnapped, his face became very gloomy, and his eyes were full of murders.


    "Shen Ze, if you don''t answer my question truthfully, I''ll kill this stinky bastard first!"


    Xie Hao''s face was ferocious and his face was crazy. As soon as he finished, he turned the gun and aimed at Su Shiman''s forehead.


    The forehead is pointed at by the cold muzzle of a gun, as if it is strangled by death.


    Su Shiman, who had never seen such a battle before, was pale and silent. She did not dare to move or make any sound.


    Shen Ze didn''t like to be threatened by others, especially sushman.


    He looked at Xie Hao like a sword and said, "Xie Hao, if you dare to hurt her, I''ll bury your family with you."


    "With you, my funeral!"


    "Labor and capital don''t want to listen to your nonsense. Labor and capital count three. If you don''t answer the questions of labor and capital again, labor and capital will kill this bitch!"


    Xie Hao looks excited and crazy. He stares at Shen Ze with red eyes and starts to count.


    "Three..."


    "Two..."


    "Do it!"


    Before he could count Xie Hao''s number, Shen Ze gave a big shout and shot out like a cheetah.


    See Shen Ze move, Xie Hao is in a rage, pull the trigger.


    It''s a long way to go.


    Shen Ze rushed to Su Shiman with lightning speed.


    "Bang!"


    There was a low shot with a silencer.


    The bullet darted out of the barrel, not hitting Su Shiman''s head, but into the left side of Shen Ze''s back in front of Su Shiman.


    "Poof..."


    The sound of tearing flesh and blood sounded, and a stream of hot blood splashed in the air.


    At the same time, Shen Ze''s mouth made a dull hum, and a shocking bloodstain spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    "Dog, since you want to die, labor and capital will help you!"


    Seeing that Shen Ze blocks the bullet for Su Shiman, Xie Hao is very angry. He plans to shoot Shen Ze again.


    However, he did not have the chance.


    When Shen Ze moved, the cold front also moved.


    Leng Feng, like a tiger descending the mountain, broke through the siege of middle-aged strong men. Then, like a ghost, he came to Xie Hao in an instant.


    Before Xie Hao wants to pull the trigger again, Leng Feng reaches out his right hand and snatches Xie Hao''s pistol with lightning speed.


    At the same time, he stretched out his left hand and grabbed Xie Hao''s throat.


    As long as Leng Feng''s left hand makes an effort, he will crush Xie Hao''s throat and let Xie Hao die on the spot!


    Xie Hao looks at Leng Feng as if he had gone to hell. He stares at Leng Feng in horror. He is afraid that Xie Hao will crush his throat and dare not move.


    When Leng Feng controls Xie Hao, Shen Ze also starts to move.


    He endured the severe pain from his back and thundered out his fist.


    Shen Ze with the speed that the youth in black can''t react completely, one punch hits the temple of the youth in black!


    "Bang!"


    At this time, Shen Ze is more irritable, and his boxing power is very terrible.


    With this blow, the brain bone of the young man in black''s temple was broken.


    The young man in Black opened his mouth and let out a scream. Then his eyes turned black and he fell to the ground. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead!

 Chapter 59

    After the young man in black fell to the ground, sushman had no bondage.


    Xie Hao was controlled, and she was no longer pointed at by the pistol. She was relieved and relaxed.


    Su Shiman stands face to face with Shen Ze. She knows that Shen Ze is shot because she blocks the gun for her.


    Looking at Shen Ze''s white face and blood spilling from the corner of his mouth, Su Shiman was worried and asked, "Shen Ze, what''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Ze reached out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and said calmly, "it''s OK."


    Shen Ze experienced four years in the battlefield and suffered hundreds of injuries.


    The gunshot wound was not a big deal for him, even though the wound was still bleeding and the bullet was still in his body.


    Shen Ze helps Su Shiman block the bullet. Naturally, Su Shiman doesn''t want to see him have an accident.


    Su Shiman came forward to support Shen Ze''s arm and said anxiously, "you''ve been shot. Let''s go to the hospital as soon as possible."


    Although Shen Ze can endure pain, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t need to deal with the wound.


    He nodded and agreed to go to the hospital.


    But at this time, another five middle-aged men rushed to surround Shen Ze and Su Shiman.


    Seeing this, Shen Ze''s eyes once again showed a cold killing.


    Because Su Shiman is by his side, Shen Ze is worried that if he starts to do something, Su Shiman will be hurt. Otherwise, he would have solved the problems in front of him.


    Shen Ze held back his anger in his heart and said in a cold voice, "if you don''t want Xie Hao to die, get out of here now!"


    When Shen Ze said this, Leng Feng grabbed Xie Hao''s throat and suddenly increased his strength.


    The pain came from his throat. Xie Hao, who was very afraid of death, turned pale, and his eyes showed a strong color of fear.


    Xie Hao didn''t want to be crushed by Leng Feng. He immediately said, "get out of the way!"


    All the five middle-aged men were hired by Xie Hao with a lot of money. Xie Hao spoke, and they obeyed the order and gave way.


    "Get in my car and I''ll drive you to the hospital!"


    Su Shiman said while holding Shen Ze to the white BMW parked on the side of the road.


    Before he left, Shen Ze looked back at Leng Feng.


    He gave Leng Feng an unforgivable look!


    Su Shiman helped Shen Ze into the co driver''s seat of the BMW, and then tied his seat belt.


    Then she went to the driver''s seat, started the engine and drove to the hospital.


    After looking at the BMW, Xie Hao immediately said to Leng Feng, "brother, Shen Ze, they have gone. You can let me go!"


    Cold front smell speech, ruthlessly stare at Xie Hao one eye.


    The next moment, he pinched Xie Hao''s throat with a firm hand!


    "Click!"


    The sound of broken bones.


    Xie Hao''s throat is broken.


    Xie Hao''s eyes widened, his mouth widened, and blood spilled from his mouth.


    He couldn''t make a scream, only a whine.


    In a few seconds, Xie Hao''s head tilted and died.


    Before he died, Xie Hao''s face was unbelievable. He didn''t expect Leng Feng to end him like a chicken.


    Seeing that Xie Hao was dead, Leng Feng let go.


    Xie Hao suddenly fell to the ground like a pool of mud.


    Leng Feng is like a killer without emotion. After he finished Xie Hao, he was very calm and had no emotion change.


    He leisurely picked up the silver code box on the ground, then ignored the five middle-aged men and walked to Maybach who stopped by the side of the road.


    The five middle-aged men looked at each other, all of them seeing the fear in each other''s eyes.


    Leng Feng killed Xie Hao in front of them. At this time, Leng Feng left. None of them dared to stop him.


    Leng Feng got on the car unimpeded, and then he drove to the hospital.

 Chapter 60

    After Shen Ze got on the bus, he closed his eyes and said nothing.


    Su Shiman was afraid that Shen Ze would fall asleep and never wake up again, so she said, "don''t sleep, Shen Ze, talk to me!"


    Shen Ze heard the speech and said feebly, "I didn''t sleep. I just had a rest."


    Sushman was very worried and said: "I don''t trust you. You have to talk to me all the time!"


    Shen Ze can feel Su Shiman''s worry and uneasiness. In order to make su Shiman feel a little relieved, he endured fatigue and physical pain and continued to speak.


    Shen Ze asked, "what do you want me to say to you?"


    Sushman said, "whatever you want to say."


    "I don''t know what to say," Shen said


    "Why did you just block the bullet for me?" sushman asked


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and said, "this is between Xie Hao and me. I don''t want to involve other people."


    Although Shen Ze said so, Su Shiman said sincerely: "Shen Ze, thank you for saving my life just now."


    Then, sushman seriously said, "I saved your life in those years, and now you have saved my life. From now on, you will not owe me anything."


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he thought that they were not in debt. Will they be well from now on?


    At this time, Su Shiman''s mind also came up with the same idea as Shen Ze.


    Perhaps thinking of these, both of them were in a bad mood and fell into silence.


    After a while, Su Shiman, who was afraid of Shen Ze sleeping, broke the silence and asked, "what happened between you and Xie hao? How can he say that you have something to do with the bankruptcy of the Xie group? "


    Shen Ze coughed and said slowly, "if I say that the bankruptcy of Xie''s group was caused by me, do you believe it?"


    Without hesitation, sushman said, "I don''t believe it."


    Shen Ze thinks that Su Shiman will not believe that he has such great ability to let Xie group go bankrupt.


    Shen Ze started to laugh at himself. Then he said in a low voice, "you don''t believe that I will be related to the bankruptcy of Xie group. How can Xie Hao think that?"


    "In my opinion, it is because of the bankruptcy of Xie''s group that he was greatly stimulated and became a mad dog."


    "I taught him a lesson in the western restaurant last time. He should have wanted to take revenge on me for this reason."


    Shen Ze''s words were well founded, and Su Shiman believed them.


    Su Shiman said: "this Xie Hao is a complete scum. We must call the police and let the inspector catch him and go to jail!"


    Shen Ze thinks that the police don''t need to report. With Leng Feng''s ability, Xie Hao must have become a dead man at this time.


    Unconsciously, the car arrived at the hospital.


    After parking the car, Su Shiman holds Shen Ze''s arm again and enters the hospital.


    Because Shen Ze was shot and the bullet was still in his body, he was in a critical condition, so the hospital arranged an operation for him at the first time.


    Before entering the operating room, Su Shiman said solemnly to Shen Ze lying on the hospital bed, "you can''t do anything. You must come out safe and sound later!"


    In the past, Su Shiman was indifferent to Shen Ze and never cared.


    Now, Shen Ze sees that Su Shiman is so concerned about himself. Even though it''s late, he still feels warm in his heart.


    Since his divorce from Su Shiman, Shen Ze has always been very indifferent and distant to Su Shiman, and never had a smile on his face.


    But at this time, Shen Ze''s slightly pale face showed a bright smile like the sun. He grinned at Su Shiman and said, "I''m tough. I''ll be fine."

 Chapter 61

    Seeing Shen Ze smile, Su Shiman can''t help smiling.


    There are beauties in the north. When you smile, you will fall in love with the city, and then you will fall in love with the country. That is Su Shiman at this time.


    As the first iceberg beauty in the capital of Shu, Su Shiman laughs like a orchid in full bloom, which makes a man''s heart beat when he sees it.


    Shen Ze looks at Su Shiman with a smile and feels more warm in his heart.


    However, he had not seen a few seconds before he was pushed into the operating room.


    Su Shiman did not leave, but sat down on the seat outside the operating room, waiting for Shen Ze to come out.


    Su Shiman has nothing to do and can''t help thinking.


    "Shen zegang just rushed up to block the bullet for me. Should he still have me in his heart?"


    "He was really like a soldier for four years. He was shot, but he didn''t cry a pain, and he didn''t even frown."


    "Before, I thought he was a coward, but now I find that he is a real man, not a coward at all!"


    ¡­¡­


    Xie Hao''s body was taken back to Xie''s Mansion by those middle-aged men.


    Just came back from the hospital Xie Huayang, see Xie Hao has become very rigid body, almost back to breath.


    "Who did it? Who killed my son? "


    Xie Huayang is furious, and he has never been so angry.


    A middle-aged man told Xie Huayang everything that would happen.


    "My son was killed by Shen Ze''s dog legs?"


    After learning the news, Xie Huayang saw a strong murderous opportunity in his eyes and said: "I will let Shen Ze and his dog pay for his blood to comfort my son in heaven!"


    Xie Huayang ordered: "Liu An, you should arrange it immediately. No matter what the cost, you should let Shen Ze and his dog legs go to see the king of hell!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Liu An, who has been accompanying Xie Huayang, nods heavily.


    Just as Liu An was about to arrange what Xie Huayang had ordered, a servant came to the hall in a hurry and reported to Xie Huayang in a panic: "master, a group of patrolmen have rushed in!"


    "Is there a patrolman rushing in?"


    When Xie Huayang and Liu An heard the speech, their faces showed the color of surprise.


    At this time, more than a dozen uniformed, armed and majestic patrolmen rushed into the hall.


    When Xie Huayang saw the battle, they were all in a panic.


    As soon as he entered the hall, the leading middle-aged patrolman waved his hand and gave a loud order: "take everyone away!"


    That night, all Xie''s family members were arrested and locked up in the detention center under the condition of being very ignorant.


    ¡­¡­


    After learning that Shen Ze was shot, Muling and he you rushed to the hospital at the first time.


    Leng Feng, who follows Shen Ze to the hospital, tells Mu Ling and he you what happened at night.


    After learning that Shen Ze was shot because he blocked the bullet for Su Shiman, Mu Ling, who was already unhappy with Su Shiman, was even more unhappy and disgusted with Su Shiman.


    Mu Ling rushed to Su Shiman angrily, pointed to Su Shiman''s nose and said angrily, "Su Shiman, you hurt brother Ze so deeply, but now you hurt brother Ze. You are a shameless bad woman!"


    "I don''t want to see you disgusting bad woman. Get out of here, or I''ll be rude to you!"


    Mu Ling is a simple and kind-hearted soft girl. She seldom gets angry. It''s the first time for her to point at a person''s nose.


    And the reason why she does this, in the final analysis, is that she cares too much about Shen Ze.


    Sushman is a proud and powerful woman. She will fight back as usual when she is pointed at by the nose.


    But today, Su Shiman is unreasonable. She apologizes to Shen Ze, and the person who scolds her is mu Ling, Shen Ze''s "new girlfriend", so she doesn''t fight back.


    Su Shiman''s face was a little embarrassed. She pondered for a moment, lowered her posture and said to Muling in a low voice: "I want to make sure that Shen Ze is OK before I leave. Please forgive me."


    Seeing that Su Shiman didn''t want to leave immediately, Mu Ling didn''t have the patience to talk nonsense with Su Shiman. She directly told Leng Feng, "Leng Feng, get this bad woman away!"

 Chapter 62

    Leng Feng only obeys Shen Ze''s orders, but because of the relationship between mu Ling and Shen Ze, he hears Mu Ling''s orders, hesitates for a moment, and walks to Su Shiman.


    Su Shiman saw Leng Feng walking towards her and knew that he would be forced to leave even if he didn''t want to leave.


    She had no choice but to stand up and say, "I''ll go by myself."


    Muling looked excited, glared at Su Shiman angrily, and yelled: "don''t dawdle, get out now!"


    Su Shiman took a deep look at Muling, then calmly turned and left.


    Muling looked at Su Shiman''s back and said bitterly, "Su Shiman, if brother Ze has any problems, I will not let you go!"


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Shen Ze''s new girlfriend cares so much about him and loves him so much. I think the relationship between them must be very good!


    The road between her and Shen Ze seems to have come to an end. From then on, it is likely to be a stranger.


    This is really a sad thing.


    Thinking of these, sushman''s mood became very melancholy.


    ¡­¡­


    After su Shiman left, Muling''s anger was relieved.


    Later, she asked he you, "little pomelo, did Xie Hao deal with the one who shot brother Ze?"


    He you had already arranged to control all the Xie family. Instead of telling Mu Ling that Leng Feng had killed Xie Hao, he said, "the inspector has arrested him."


    Muring said indignantly: "little pomelo, that bastard dares to shoot brother Ze. He must be put in jail for the rest of his life!"


    "Yes, Miss Muling." He you nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    The people''s hospital received the order of the first leader of Shudu, and arranged the best doctor in the hospital to do the operation for Shen Ze.


    Almost an hour later, the operation was over.


    The doctor successfully took the bullet out of Shen Ze''s body and treated the wound on his body. As long as he had a rest for half a month, he could recover as before.


    After being pushed out of the operating room, Shen Ze entered the super VIP ward.


    Seeing that Shen Ze''s life was in danger, the stone hanging in Mu Ling''s heart fell down.


    In order to take care of Shen Ze, she plans to stay and let the hospital install a sickbed in Shen Ze''s ward.


    Shen Ze thinks that Muling is a girl and it''s inconvenient to stay to take care of him. He wants Muling to go back and let he you stay.


    But Muling insisted on staying. He had no choice but to agree with Muling reluctantly.


    Although she was accompanied by Mu Ling, he you stayed in the ward next to Shen Ze, and arranged for six bodyguards including Leng Feng to guard in the hospital.


    It''s almost midnight after all the trouble.


    In the dead of night, Shen Ze and Mu Ling lie on the same bed in the ward.


    "Brother Ze, why do you want to eat alone with sushman?"


    It is obvious that Muling has learned that Shen Ze and Su Shiman had dinner together. She is worried about this and can''t help asking.


    Shen Ze was slightly surprised to hear Mu Ling''s question.


    He pondered for a moment, truthfully replied: "Su Shiman is to thank me for saving the life of Su group, so he invited me to dinner. I thought that I would leave Shudu this week, and this might be the last time to meet her, so I agreed."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s reply, Mu Ling was silent for a while, and then asked softly, "brother Ze, have you not put down your feelings with Su Shiman yet?"


    Shen Ze''s heart has been broken by Su Shiman. He still loves Su Shiman, but he also hates him.


    And for the feelings between himself and sushman, he has no expectations.


    Shen Ze pondered for a long time, calmly said: "I really have not completely put down the feelings between myself and Su Shiman, but with the passage of time, all this will eventually disappear."

 Chapter 63

    Shen Ze was very true. After listening to this, Mu Ling felt relieved.


    Then, with some dissatisfaction, she said, "brother Ze, why do you want to block the bullet for sushman? Don''t you know it''s dangerous? You may lose your life if you are not careful! "


    Shen Ze said: "Su Shiman saved my life at that time, and it was between Xie Hao and me at that time. It had nothing to do with Su Shiman."


    "At that time, the situation was critical. I rushed up without thinking much. Of course, I was not a reckless man. With my skills, I would not let myself be hurt by life-threatening injuries."


    "I was shot, but I didn''t get to the point."


    "Hum!"


    Muring snorted coldly and said, "no matter whether it threatens your life or not, you should not block bullets for that bad woman!"


    Shen Ze knew that Mu Ling was in a little mood at this time, so he didn''t say anything.


    Mu Ling then said: "brother Ze, she saved your life before, and now you save her life too. You don''t owe her any more. You can''t be so stupid if this kind of thing happens again in the future!"


    "Well, OK, I''ll listen to you." Shen Ze smiles. He doesn''t want this to happen again.


    Mu Ling curled her lips and said, "if you listen to me, you won''t get shot today!"


    Shen Ze could not help laughing: "yes, you are right."


    "That''s what it is," she said


    Shen Ze said: "OK, it''s very late. Go to bed!"


    "Well, good night," muring said


    "Good night."


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, after breakfast, Leng Feng came to the ward and came to him.


    Leng Feng, just like pleading guilty, bowed to Shen Ze and said to himself, "young master, I didn''t protect you well yesterday. Please punish me!"


    Leng Feng is a top special forces, in the war zone, he was a general under Shen Ze.


    When Shen Ze left the war zone, the war zone arranged Leng Feng to be Shen Ze''s bodyguard to protect Shen Ze''s safety.


    It''s Leng Feng''s duty to protect Shen Ze. He has great respect and loyalty for Shen Ze. Last night, accompanied by him, Shen Ze was injured. He was very remorseful about it.


    Shen Ze knows Leng Feng very well. He is not surprised to see the latter plead with him.


    He looked at Leng Feng and said, "you''ve done a good job last night. I asked for the bullet. It''s none of your business. You don''t have to blame yourself, let alone apologize."


    Shen Ze didn''t give Leng Feng a chance to say anything more. He immediately waved his hand and said, "this matter doesn''t need to be mentioned any more. Go ahead!"


    "Yes."


    Shen Ze said so, and Leng Feng didn''t tangle any more. He bowed respectfully to Shen Ze, then turned and walked out of the ward.


    At this time, Muling, who had been with Shen Ze all the time, said, "Leng Feng, you must protect brother Ze in the future. You can''t let him suffer any more injuries!"


    Leng Feng''s Footwork kept on, and he returned a good word without looking back.


    After Leng Feng came out of the ward, Shen Ze said to Mu Ling with a smile: "ling''er, I know you care about my safety, but you don''t have to be so surprised. You can rest assured that I have the ability to ensure my own safety."


    "OK, you are very powerful. I''m relieved!"


    Mu Ling white Shen Ze one eye, rare Yin Yang strange Qi rises.


    "Don''t say that."


    Shen Ze laughed, then said: "you push me out, bask in the sun, breathe some fresh air."


    "Yes, young master."


    Mu Ling showed a reluctant look, but still had someone get a wheelchair.


    Then, Shen Ze got into a wheelchair, and Muling pushed him out of the ward.


    The sun rises in the East, and the warm and soft sun shines all over the world.


    The breeze is blowing slightly, which makes people feel refreshed.


    Mu Ling pushes Shen Ze around the hospital.


    Wandering around, suddenly, they meet two acquaintances face to face, Su Shiman and Jiang Fang!

 Chapter 64

    A few days ago, Jiang Fang talked to Shen Ze on the phone. She was so angry that she had a heart attack and went to the hospital.


    Jiang Fang and Shen Ze are in the same hospital, Shudu people''s hospital. She has not fully recovered, so she stayed in the hospital for recuperation.


    This morning, it happened that Su Shiman also pushed Jiang Fang out to bask in the sun and breathe fresh air. Shen Ze and Mu Ling met them in this way.


    The two sides met by chance, the expression on their faces were some wonderful, and the atmosphere was a little embarrassed.


    Mu Ling didn''t like Jiang Fang and Su Shiman''s mother and daughter at all, and she looked disgusted.


    Shen Ze, on the other hand, was calm and expressionless, looking rather indifferent.


    Su Shiman was worried about Shen Ze''s safety last night. Seeing that he was safe, he was relieved.


    Jiang Fang saw Shen Ze, just like her enemy. She looked at Shen Ze with hatred in her eyes and said with disgust: "it''s really bad luck to meet you white eyed wolf!"


    Jiang Fang''s words made Su Shiman''s face look embarrassed.


    Mu Ling frowned and a look of anger appeared in her eyes.


    And Shen Ze hears speech, raised Mou son to stare at Jiang Fang one eye coldly.


    "You white eyed wolf, how dare you stare at me?"


    Jiang Fang thought Shen Ze was staring at her, and said: "why, I said you are a white eyed wolf, you are not convinced?"


    Jiang Fang sneered twice, then immediately humiliated and said: "Shen Ze, I tell you, I say you are a white eyed wolf. It''s flattering to say that you are such a wolf, even a beast is inferior to you!"


    Because Shen Ze was so angry that she had a heart attack, Jiang Fang hated Shen Ze Huai. Her words of humiliating Shen Ze were very hard to hear.


    Sushman couldn''t listen any more, so she called her mother dissuasively.


    Mu Ling can''t bear to be like Shen Ze. Seeing Jiang Fang abusing Shen Ze, she couldn''t help but say, "you old shrew, how can your mouth stink like the toilet? Go and get the water to flush it out, or Liu won''t come out and sell his old man. It''s a shame! "


    Although she looks cute and soft, she still sticks to people very hard.


    Jiang Fang doesn''t know Mu Ling, but she sees that Mu Ling and Shen Ze are so close, and Mu Ling hates her so much, so she is full of hostility to Mu Ling.


    "Ha ha, sure enough, what kind of people will come together with what kind of people!"


    Jiang Fang looked at Shen Ze and Mu Ling with disdain and said sarcastically, "you two are a nest of snakes and mice. They are not good things!"


    "I don''t want to have the same opinion as an old woman with no quality like you, or I will be demoted!"


    Mu Ling doesn''t like to swear, and she doesn''t know how to swear. Although she is very angry, she still doesn''t pay attention to Jiang Fang after saying this.


    Jiang Fang''s mouth is very fierce. She said in a strange and vicious way: "you two dog men and women, one called me immortal before, and the other called me an old shrew now. You little animals like you who don''t know how to respect the old and love the young will be punished sooner or later!"


    Su Shiman really listened and said in a strong voice, "Mom, stop talking!"


    After listening to Jiang Fang''s words, Mu Ling''s face turned blue and red with anger, and a pair of big eyes were burning with fire.


    Shen Ze, who has been silent all the time, has a very ugly face and a burning anger in his eyes.


    Now Jiang Fang is no longer Shen Ze''s mother-in-law. Jiang Fang insults him and Mu Ling so much that he can''t bear it and can''t get used to Jiang Fang.


    Shen Ze stares at Jiang Fang''s ugly face coldly. He plans to teach the latter a lesson today!


    Having made up his mind, Shen Ze takes out his mobile phone and sends a message to he you, asking him to bring people over.


    When Shen Ze sent a message to he you, a middle-aged man in a black suit and noble temperament came to him with a middle-aged man in a Zhongshan suit and a square face.


    There are two middle-aged men, one is Feng Gang, the other is Chen Yi, one is the mayor of Shudu, the other is the head of Shudu patrol Bureau.


    The two famous figures in the capital of Shu bowed slightly to Shen Ze, and then said respectfully, "I''ve met Mr. Shen."


    As a native of Shudu, Jiang Fang and Su Shiman naturally recognize Feng Gang and Chen Yi at a glance. They are surprised at the two people who suddenly appear here.


    After seeing Feng Gang and Chen Yi bow to Shen Ze as if they were meeting the leaders at a higher level, Jiang Fang and Su Shiman open their eyes in disbelief!

 Chapter 65

    What the hell is that?


    Are they crazy that the two great figures in Shu are so respectful to Shen Ze?


    In Jiang Fang''s eyes, Shen Ze has always been a loser without strength and background. It is impossible for Feng Gang and Chen Yi to treat him like this.


    She couldn''t believe what was going on in front of her. She was shocked, stunned, and had an incredible look on her face.


    Although Su Shiman knew Shen Ze had been a soldier last night, she still couldn''t figure out why Feng Gang and Chen Yi would treat Shen Ze as if they were superior leaders.


    Sushman couldn''t believe it, but seeing the truth, she had to believe it.


    Her eyes were surprised, and her eyebrows were wrinkled. She wondered what kind of identity Shen Ze had, and how she could let the two great figures in Shudu treat him like this!


    Shen Ze is looking down at his mobile phone. When he hears Feng Gang''s voice, he puts it away and raises his head.


    He took a look at Feng Gang and Chen Yi respectively, with a look of doubt in his eyes. Who are you?


    Shen Ze has never met Feng Gang. As for Chen Yi, although he met Chen Yi in the patrol bureau last time, he didn''t recognize him because he didn''t pay much attention to the latter.


    Feng Gang and Chen Yi both understood the meaning of Shen Ze''s eyes, and they introduced themselves one after another.


    "Mr. Shen, my name is Feng Gang. I''m the mayor of the capital of Shu."


    "Mr. Shen, my name is Chen Yi. I''m the director of the patrol Bureau. Last time I met you in the Bureau."


    "Oh..."


    Knowing the identities of Feng Gang and Chen Yi, Shen Ze nods gently.


    In the face of these two great figures in the capital of Shu, Shen Ze is neither humble nor overbearing. He even has a kind of temperament that is superior to others. He looks at them calmly and says, "what''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    Feng Gang said respectfully with a smile: "Mr. Shen, Chen Yi and I have learned that you have been shot. We have come here to visit you today. I hope you will forgive me for interrupting me."


    Shen Ze said calmly, "I understand your mind."


    "I like to be quiet. If you have nothing else to do, you can go."


    Shen Ze didn''t find it interesting to deal with Feng Gang and Chen Yi, so he immediately ordered them to leave.


    "Well, Mr. Shen, then we won''t disturb you much."


    Feng Gang said with a smile, "if you need anything, please tell me at any time."


    Shen Ze said softly.


    After bowing to Shen Ze again, Feng Gang and Chen Yi turned around and left together.


    Seeing what Feng Gang and Chen Yi have done in the face of Shen Ze and listening to their previous conversation, Jiang Fang and Su Shiman set off a huge wave in their hearts.


    Their mother and daughter have always thought that Shen Ze is a loser who has no status and can be sent by them.


    Even though they can''t believe what just happened, they still have to accept and admit that Shen Ze''s status is higher and more noble than Feng Gang and Chen Yi!


    Aware of this, the mother and daughter were shocked too much. For a long time, they could not calm down. They were numb and motionless!


    Feng Gang and Chen Yi go out together. Just as they pass by Su Shiman''s mother and daughter, Feng Gang suddenly stops.


    Feng Gang turned around and looked at Jiang Fang, who was stunned and shocked. He coughed and said, "this lady, you just insulted Mr. Shen. You are so disrespectful and offensive to him. You should immediately admit your mistake and apologize."

 Chapter 66

    Just when Jiang Fang insulted Shen Ze, Feng Gang and Chen Yi happened to come here and heard it.


    Jiang Fang insults Shen Ze, which is Shen Ze''s personal business.


    But because Feng Gang knows Shen Ze''s identity, he respects and adores Shen Ze very much. Jiang Fang just insulted Shen Ze so much that he really can''t accept it, so he wants to take care of it.


    When Feng Gang spoke, his voice was not big and his tone was very calm, but his words were full of unquestionable and overbearing.


    After hearing Feng Gang''s words, Jiang Fang suddenly recovered from the shock. She raised her head and looked up at Feng Gang''s angry eyes, which made her body tremble.


    Being reprimanded by the most powerful figure in the capital of Shu, Jiang Fang was shocked and almost urinated.


    Su Shiman, who was standing beside Jiang Fang, also felt pressure. She bowed her head, kept silent and did not dare to say anything for Jiang Fang.


    I''m kidding. If you offend this man, you won''t want to be in Shudu in the future!


    Jiang Fang is a bullying master. In the face of Feng Gang''s rebuke and command, she nodded her head like a pound of garlic. She was submissive. Her lips trembled and she admitted her mistake. "Mayor, what you taught me is that I shouldn''t curse people. It''s my fault. I''ll do it as you told me right away."


    As soon as the words were finished, Jiang Fang got up from the wheelchair. Her legs were shaking, but she came to Shen Ze as fast as she could.


    Jiang Fang has always looked down upon Shen Ze from the bottom of her heart. When she was Shen Ze''s mother-in-law, she was used to humiliating Shen Ze. Moreover, she was scolded by Shen ze that day. She was so angry that she had a heart attack and hated Shen Ze.


    No matter from which aspect, Jiang Fang is extremely unwilling and unable to accept it. She bows her head to Shen Ze and apologizes.


    However, she dare not disobey Feng Gang''s words.


    She deeply knew that if she disobeyed Feng Gang''s orders, she would not come to a good end, even with the whole Su family.


    Even if you don''t want to, even if the gap between the front and the back is too big, you can''t accept it any more. Today, you have to admit your mistake and apologize!


    Jiang Fang is ashamed to bow to Shen Ze and apologize.


    She bowed her head, her old face turned red, endured endless humiliation and resentment in her heart, and said to Shen Ze, "Mr. Shen, I''m sorry, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t abuse you just now. Please open up and don''t care about me as an old man."


    These words, Jiang Fang is biting teeth, a meal out.


    Seeing Jiang Fang bow down to Shen Ze to admit her mistake and apologize, Mu Ling is very happy to hear and see it, and her mood suddenly becomes much more comfortable.


    During the more than one year when he was the son-in-law of the Su family, Shen Ze suffered from Jiang Fang''s humiliation, cynicism, sarcasm and all kinds of provocations almost all the time.


    At this time, Jiang Fang kowtowed to him to admit his mistake and apologize. Shen Ze felt like he had a bad breath. He felt very happy and comfortable.


    However, Shen Ze did not let Jiang Fang go.


    He suffered so much cowardice from Jiang Fang at the beginning, so he couldn''t let the latter fool him so easily.


    Shen Ze, with a cold look, said coldly in a high and domineering tone: "Jiang Fang, you have no sincerity to admit your mistake and apologize like this. First you slap yourself five times, let me see some sincerity, and then you can talk about opening up the net."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Jiang Fang was extremely ashamed and angry. She was so angry that she almost had a heart attack again!

 Chapter 67

    When Shen Ze talks to Jiang Fang, he you comes to him with Leng Feng.


    "Young master."


    He you and Leng Feng bow to Shen Ze one after another.


    Shen Ze nodded, indicating that they didn''t need to move.


    It''s extremely reluctant and hard for Jiang Fang to bow to Shen Ze and apologize.


    Now, Shen Ze asked her to slap her in the face to show her sincerity, but she couldn''t accept it at all.


    In Jiang Fang''s opinion, Shen Ze is trying to take advantage of the opportunity to humiliate her. Naturally, she won''t agree.


    Jiang Fang raised her head, looked at Shen Ze bitterly, gritted her teeth and said, "I''ve bowed my head to you and apologized. I''ve done what I should do. I won''t do anything else!"


    Shen Ze smell speech, the corner of the mouth starts to put on a cold radian, he says ruthlessly: "since you don''t want to slap yourself, then I''ll find someone to help you."


    "Cold front, you go." Shen Ze waved and ordered.


    "Yes, young master."


    Leng Feng nodded and then walked towards Jiang Fang.


    Cold front looks cold, just like a robot with no feelings, showing its sharp edge, which makes people feel afraid at first sight.


    Jiang Fang sees Leng Feng striding toward her, and her eyes are awed. In a panic, she shouts at Leng Feng, trying to intimidate him.


    "Boy, don''t mess around. If you dare to beat me, I''ll call the police and let the patrolman catch you!"


    For Jiang Fang''s threats and threats, Leng Feng is obviously indifferent.


    Seeing that Leng Feng was about to come to him, Jiang Fang couldn''t hold on and subconsciously wanted to step back.


    But Leng Feng stepped forward with a big stride, stretched out his left hand and grasped Jiang Fang''s arm tightly, making Jiang Fang unable to escape.


    "Little bizizi, let me go!"


    Jiang Fang obviously does not want to sit and wait to die. She yells at Leng Feng while struggling.


    But Leng Feng just like did not hear her words, unmoved, and dead to seize her arm, so that she can not break free.


    Seeing that it didn''t work, Jiang Fang threw a splash and punched and kicked the cold front.


    Leng Feng is strong and strong. No matter how Jiang Fang attacks, he doesn''t let go. Of course, he won''t let Jiang Fang beat him all the time.


    Leng Feng''s eyes flashed, but he raised his right hand in vain and gave Jiang Fang a big slap in the face.


    "Pa!"


    There was a clear slap in the face.


    On the left half of Jiang Fang''s face, five scarlet and clear fingerprints appeared, and then her left face became red and swollen.


    Cold front this slap down, Jiang Fang moment muddled, stopped all movements.


    Immediately, Jiang Fang felt the hot pain coming from her left face. She immediately bared her teeth and cried for pain.


    "How dare you beat me! I''ll fight with you!"


    After a slap, Jiang Fang is even more angry. She is like a crazy woman, holding out her hands to Leng Feng''s face.


    "Pa!"


    However, before Jiang Fang''s hand touched Leng Feng''s face, Leng Feng slapped Jiang Fang''s right face with his backhand.


    This time, Jiang Fang''s whole face is red and swollen, like a pig''s head. It looks very funny.


    The whole face is burning with pain, which makes Jiang Fang''s tears come out. She can''t make any effort and can''t attack Leng Feng any more. She can only yell at Leng Feng in pain.


    "You heartless little beast, you bully me like this. You will be killed by a car if you go out sooner or later!"


    "You little brute wait, the retribution will fall on you sooner or later, and you will die without a burial place!"


    Jiang Fang''s tearful eyes are dancing. She points her hand to Leng Feng''s nose and curses Leng Feng.


    Leng Feng is a real person. He doesn''t talk much. Seeing that Jiang Fang is a vicious shrew, he doesn''t show mercy any more. He raises his hand and even smokes Jiang Fang''s two big mouths.


    This, Jiang Fang''s mouth is also swollen, her mouth is too painful to speak agile, can''t scold.


    His face and mouth were swollen. Jiang Fang was like a female tiger who had been pulled out of her teeth. All of a sudden, she didn''t have any fierce and fierce spirit.


    She was afraid that Leng Feng would beat her, so she squatted on the ground, holding her head in both hands, as if she had been wronged by Tianda.


    Seeing this scene, Su Shiman can no longer sit back and do nothing. She bites her silver teeth and rushes forward to block Jiang Fang''s body.


    Then, she looked at Shen Ze with complicated eyes, and said in a voice of begging: "Shen Ze, please don''t hurt my mother any more!"

 Chapter 68

    Before Shen Ze said anything, Mu Ling first mocked Su Shiman angrily and said, "an evil old witch like your mother deserves to be taught a lesson. How can you plead for her regardless of the time?"


    Su Shiman''s gloomy face became more ugly after listening to Mu Ling''s words. She felt the humiliation from Mu Ling and felt very depressed.


    If in the past, Su Shiman must have fought back against Mu Ling with a tit for tat, but now she has a request from Shen Ze. She doesn''t dare to tear her face with Mu Ling, Shen Ze''s new girlfriend. She can only bear the unhappiness in her heart and choose to bear it.


    Seeing that Su Shiman didn''t say anything, Muling snorted with disdain. Then she said with hatred: "brother Ze just let Lengfeng slap these old witches. It''s the end of her duty. If I''ve been bullied by this old witch for more than a year, I have to knock off her teeth today!"


    Su Shiman pretended not to hear Mu Ling''s words, but just looked at Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze''s eyes drooped and didn''t look at Su Shiman. His face was expressionless and his eyes were so deep that people couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    There are still outsiders here. Feng Gang and Chen Yi do not leave. They watch. Shen Ze does not want Mu Ling to behave like a little resentful woman and let others see jokes. Moreover, he has already taught Jiang Fang a lesson. There is no need to surrender himself and continue to haggle with Jiang Fang.


    So, Shen Ze light mouth way: "Ling son, let''s go!"


    "Oh..."


    At first, Muling wanted to ridicule Su Shiman and Jiang Fang again, but Shen Ze said something, so she had to give up and answer.


    Then, Mu Ling pushed Shen Ze away. From the beginning to the end, Shen Ze didn''t look at Su Shiman.


    Shen Ze left, he you and Leng Feng naturally left behind.


    After seeing Shen Ze leave, Feng Gang and Chen Yi did not stay any longer and left.


    After everyone left, Su Shiman helped Jiang Fang up from the ground.


    Looking at Jiang Fang, whose mouth and cheek are red and swollen, and her eyes are red with tears, Su Shiman''s face becomes more and more gloomy. A trace of anger flashed in her eyes, and she said in a deep voice, "Mom, I''ll take you to the doctor for treatment."


    "Well!"


    Jiang Fang nodded. At this time, her eyes were in tears. She looked miserable and pitiful.


    Su Shiman helped Jiang Fang into the wheelchair, and then she pushed Jiang Fang to the medical building to find a doctor.


    "Shen Ze, a white eyed wolf, is really heartless. First, he made me angry to have a heart attack. Now he has to be beaten and humiliated like this. I, Jiang Fang, will be at odds with him from now on."


    Jiang Fang hates Shen Ze to death now. On the way to the medical building, her mouth is just a little better, so she begins to talk about Shen Ze''s mistakes and curse him.


    "Shen Ze is not as good as pigs and dogs. I''ll curse him every day for not being able to die well and not being able to live beyond his life when he dies!"


    The more Jiang Fang thought about it, the more angry she was. She looked ferocious and gritted her teeth and said, "he slapped me in the face and slapped me in the mouth today. After that, I must find someone to deal with him and return the pain and shame he added to me!"


    Su Shiman knew that Jiang fang had lost her sense because she was angry, so she didn''t dissuade Jiang Fang from scolding and venting her emotions.


    Jiang Fang cursed Shen Ze all the way until she saw the doctor and had to deal with the wound on her face.


    After asking the doctor to medicate all the redness and swelling on Jiang Fang''s body, Su Shiman and Jiang Fang return to the ward.


    Seeing that Jiang fang had calmed down, Su Shiman said to Jiang Fang: "Mom, I know what happened just now makes you hate Shen Ze very much and want to revenge, but I still don''t want you to provoke him again."


    Jiang Fang, whose face was plastered with plaster, gritted her teeth and said angrily, "if I don''t avenge Shen Ze, I can''t swallow this breath!"


    Su Shiman solemnly analyzed: "Mom, we can''t see through Shen Ze now. I don''t know what kind of identity he is hiding, but even Feng Gang and Chen Yi are respectful to him, which means that his strength and status are not what we can provoke at all!"


    "Mom, if you want to take revenge on Shen Ze, you may not get revenge, but be taught by him again!"


    "When Shen Ze was the son-in-law of our Su family, our mother and daughter were very bad to him. He must hate us in his heart. I''m afraid that if you go to provoke him again, you will provoke him and suffer very bad consequences!"


    Su Shiman''s words are well founded. After listening to them, Jiang Fang is silent.

 Chapter 69

    Whether it''s Feng Gang, the head of the capital of Shu, or Chen Yi, the director of the patrol Bureau, the Su family is totally afraid to provoke.


    Shen Ze can make Feng Gang and Chen Yi treat each other respectfully, showing a more noble identity and higher status. Naturally, the Su family can''t provoke Shen Ze.


    Although Jiang Fang is in a bad mood now, she is not stupid. After listening to Su Shiman''s words, she is suddenly aware of these.


    "OK, I won''t take revenge on Shen Ze, and I won''t provoke him any more. I curse him in my heart every day, and it doesn''t come to a good end!"


    Jiang Fang is a real bully. When she realizes that she can''t compete with Shen Ze, she gives up, even though she is very resentful of Shen Ze.


    Seeing that Jiang Fang doesn''t go her own way and agrees not to provoke Shen Ze, Su Shiman breathes a sigh of relief.


    Then, Jiang Fang seemed to think of something. She frowned and said, "isn''t that white eyed wolf without strength and background? How can we let the city leaders of Shudu give him three points and help him teach me a lesson? It''s so ridiculous


    "I think people around Shen Ze call him young master. Is he the young master of a rich family, but he has been hiding his identity in front of us before?"


    Su Shiman was also full of doubts about this. She pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, "I don''t know if Shen Ze is a young master of a powerful family. I only heard him say that he worked as a soldier for several years, made some achievements and earned some bonuses."


    "How many years have you been a soldier? Earned some bonus? This dog thing is really hidden


    Jiang Fang has always been interested in money, so she immediately asked, "how much bonus did he earn?"


    Sushman thought of the box of 100 yuan bills and said, "about a million."


    "A million? How could he have so much money? "


    Jiang Fang''s eyes widened in surprise, and then she scolded angrily: "this dog has been living in our Su family for more than a year without any money. It''s a disgusting miser, vampire and parasite!"


    When Su Shiman heard Jiang Fang say that about Shen Ze, she didn''t agree.


    In her opinion, although Shen Ze didn''t pay a cent and lived for nothing, he did all the housework and secretly helped the Su group and Tianze group to reach a cooperation, creating great value for the Su family.


    On the contrary, Shen zefei made the greatest contribution to the Su family.


    Jiang Fang was angry at this time. Su Shiman didn''t say her views, but chose to be silent.


    Rich and powerful, like a small man intoxicated by success, he make complaints about Jiang Fang. He is very wise to let him go out of the Soviet Union.


    "Shiman, you should see today that Shen Ze is just a chicken with a small stomach. He has always been resentful and resentful towards our mother and daughter. He wants to revenge us whenever he has a chance. Don''t think about him any more foolishly!"


    From what Shen Ze has done today, Su Shiman naturally sees Shen Ze''s resentment towards the Su family. She gives a very complicated hum and doesn''t say much.


    "Shiman, listen to the mother, find a good man again as soon as possible!"


    Jiang Fang also mentioned the matter of asking Su Shiman to find a partner: "which of the noble women and sons your mother told you last time are you interested in? Mom will arrange for you to meet. "


    This time, sushman still shook his head without hesitation and refused: "Mom, I don''t want to find someone now."


    Su Shiman found an excuse: "now the group is not stable, I want to put the group on the right track and then talk about other things."


    "Ah..."


    After listening to Su Shiman''s words, Jiang Fang sighed helplessly, and could only give up the idea of letting Su Shiman find an object now.


    The mother and daughter were silent for a while. Jiang Fang suddenly said, "Shiman, I want to go home. You can go to the hospital for me later."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he was surprised and asked, "your body hasn''t completely recovered. Why do you want to leave the hospital now?"


    "Shen Ze is also in this hospital. I don''t want to see him again!"


    Jiang Fang said with disgust and disgust on her face. Although she said she didn''t want to see Shen Ze, she was actually afraid that Shen Ze would make trouble for her again.


    After all, she knows very well that when Shen Ze was the son-in-law of the Su family, she did a lot of things to humiliate Shen Ze. Now Shen Ze has the ability, and she is afraid that Shen Ze will retaliate against her again.


    "I can also recuperate at home. Just listen to me and go to the hospital later."


    Seeing that Jiang Fang was determined to leave the hospital, Su Shiman had no choice but to promise, "OK, I''ll go to the hospital later."


    As soon as Su Shiman''s words were finished, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open.


    A bald man in his thirties, with two yellow haired youths, swaggered in.


    Su Shiman didn''t know the bald man and the two yellow haired youths. She looked at the three uninvited guests who suddenly broke into the ward with a scanning eye, and asked in a cold voice, "what are you doing?"


    Just as Su Shiman spoke, Jiang Fang turned her head and looked at the bald man.


    When Jiang Fang''s eyes fell on the bald man''s face, her face suddenly changed as if she had seen a ghost!

 Chapter 70

    Jiang Fang didn''t know two yellow haired youths, but he knew a bald man.


    After she met the bald man, her expression became very unnatural, and because she had plaster on her face, people couldn''t see it.


    Jiang Fang got out of bed for the first time and went to the bald man. She obviously felt guilty and said with a smile, "brother Qiang, how did you suddenly find here?"


    The bald man''s name is Zhao Qiang. When he hears Jiang Fang''s words, he takes back Su Shiman''s eyes. Then he stares at Jiang Fang and says in a very uncomfortable tone: "old lady, we can''t get in touch with you for several days. Of course, we can only come to you in person!"


    Jiang Fang lied submissively and said, "brother Qiang, I had a heart attack a few days ago. I just woke up today."


    Zhao Qiang''s face was full of ferocity. He said, "old lady, I don''t care about your heart disease. You should pay back the money as soon as possible!"


    "Brother Qiang, let''s go out and talk about money. It''s not convenient here."


    Jiang Fang obviously has something to hide from Su Shiman. She reaches for Zhao Qiang''s hand and wants to pull him out of the ward.


    Zhao Qiang impatiently shook off Jiang Fang''s hand: "it''s inconvenient to roll NIMA, just say it here!"


    "Brother Qiang, it''s really inconvenient here. Let''s go out and talk."


    Jiang Fang licks her face and wants to pull Zhao Qiang out of the ward again. But at this time, it is obvious that Su Shiman, who is in trouble, comes over.


    Su Shiman looked at Jiang Fang suspiciously and asked in a deep voice, "Mom, who is this man? What are you talking about money? "


    Seeing Su Shiman''s inquiry, Jiang Fang was a little flustered. As if she was afraid that her secret would be discovered by Su Shiman, she faltered and said, "Shiman, this strong brother is a friend of mine. I borrowed some money from him last time."


    Su Shiman doesn''t believe Jiang Fang''s words, because in her opinion, Zhao Qiang and Zhao Qiang are obviously not good people, they can''t be Jiang Fang''s friends.


    What''s more, if it''s a friend, how can it be that an old lady can''t get away from swearing?


    Su Shiman saw Jiang Fang''s eyes Dodge, just like a child who had done something wrong. She realized that the situation was wrong and asked, "Mom, how much did you borrow from him?"


    Jiang Fang lied like a mosquito in a thin voice: "not much. I can handle it myself. Shiman, you don''t have to worry."


    As soon as Jiang Fang said this, Zhao Qiang immediately snorted coldly and said sarcastically, "you old lady can handle a fart. You have been in debt for a month, and you haven''t paid any more money. You are so kind as to say that you can handle it!"


    Seeing that Jiang Fang didn''t retort, Su Shiman turned to Zhao Qiang and asked coldly, "how much does my mother owe you?"


    Zhao Qiang light said: "one million."


    "A million? It''s impossible Sushman''s first reaction was disbelief.


    "Ha ha, what''s impossible? It''s written clearly in black and white. Your mother owes a million to the labor force!"


    Zhao Qiang said while taking out from his pocket a million IOU Jiang fang had written when he borrowed money.


    Su Shiman carefully looked at Zhao Qiang''s IOU and confirmed that the signature on it was Jiang Fang''s. her face sank and her eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    "Mom, what''s going on?"


    Jiang Fang saw that the paper package could not be stopped, and said with a sad face, "I lost this million yuan in the Zijin club."


    Zijin club is the biggest gold selling nest in Shudu.


    "How did you lose so much money?"


    Su Shiman knows that Jiang Fang often plays mahjong with some ladies, but she thinks Jiang Fang is just playing small cards and can''t lose so much money.


    Jiang Fang was very remorseful and guilty. Her eyes were full of tears and her voice choked and said: "I was dragged by others to play a big card. At the beginning, I lost some. I wanted to turn over the game. As a result, the more I lost, the more I lost, and finally I owed a million dollars..."


    Jiang Fang didn''t tell the truth at this time. She lost more than 1.5 million yuan in the first place, of which she paid back the half million yuan, and the remaining one million yuan was not paid back. Of course, she was also unable to pay back.


    "I lost so much money at that time. I regret and blame myself very much, and I dare not tell you all the time..."


    Jiang Fang said here, as if she had suffered a lot of grievances, began to cry.


    After listening to Jiang Fang''s words, Su Shiman''s face became very ugly. She said angrily, "Mom, you are so confused that you lose one million at cards."


    Zhao Qiang impatiently scolded: "enough, labor and capital do not want to listen to you two girls here to drag, you quickly return the money!"


    "If you don''t get a million dollars today, we''re going to use some coercive measures!"


    Jiang Fang cried and said, "brother Qiang, I can''t give you so much money now..."


    Zhao Qiang also knew that Jiang Fang couldn''t afford so much money, so he turned his slightly obscene eyes on Su Shiman, and asked in a neutral tone: "you, the most beautiful woman in the capital of Shu, can you give me one million yuan to pay back?"


    "No," she said in a deep voice


    If there is nothing wrong with Su''s group, Su Shiman can still make a million quickly. But because of the group''s accident, her current economic situation is very tense. Let alone a million, it is a little difficult to make a hundred thousand.


    "Since you two girls can''t afford a million, don''t blame me for taking some coercive measures!"


    Zhao Qiang waved to the two yellow haired youths behind him and said, "tie this little girl up!"

 Chapter 71

    "All right, brother Qiang!"


    Two unruly young men with yellow hair answered, and then they went to Su Shiman''s back and grabbed Su Shiman''s arm.


    Sushman, with a black face, yelled, "what are you doing? Let go of me


    "Don''t waste your breath, we won''t let you go!"


    The two yellow haired youths didn''t mean to let go.


    "It''s against the law for you to do so! Let me go! Or I''ll call the police and let the patrolman catch you! "


    Sushman tried to shake off the hands of the two yellow haired youths while threatening.


    Women''s strength can''t compare with men''s, plus two yellow haired youths holding Su Shiman''s arm together, Su Shiman can''t get away with all her efforts.


    Finally, she had no choice but to give up and save her physical strength.


    Of course, Su Shiman would not wait to die. She immediately said to Jiang Fang, "Mom, please call the police!"


    Jiang Fang was so flustered when she saw that Su Shiman was arrested. After listening to Su Shiman''s words, she subconsciously took out her mobile phone and prepared to call the police.


    At this time, Zhao Qiang rushed up, reached out and knocked out Jiang Fang''s mobile phone.


    "Bang!"


    The mobile phone hit the ground and broke into pieces.


    Zhao Qiang stares at Jiang Fang fiercely in his eyes. Chiguoguo threatens: "old lady, if you dare to call the police, you will not have good fruit to eat!"


    Jiang Fang knows that Zhao Qiang is a ruthless person. When she heard Zhao Qiang say this, she immediately trembled and did not dare to report to the police again.


    Jiang Fang looked at Zhao Qiang with tearful eyes and said in a begging tone, "brother Qiang, we can have a good talk about money. Please let Shiman go first."


    "Good talk!"


    Zhao Qiang raised his eyebrows and said impatiently: "if the labor and capital talks with you again, I''m afraid they won''t get back the money in their whole life!"


    Jiang Fang burst into tears: "brother Qiang, if you give me a few more days'' grace, I will give you the money and give it back to you."


    "Labor and capital have given you a grace period of more than a month. I have no patience to give you a few more days!"


    "Old lady, I''ll take your daughter back to Zijin club today. I don''t care what you do. I''ll raise a million dollars, and then I''ll redeem her tomorrow morning!"


    "If you don''t bring the money tomorrow, you''ll never see your daughter again!"


    After the cruel words, Zhao Qiang waved to the two yellow haired youths and said, "take the people away!"


    Seeing that Zhao Qiang is going to take people away, Jiang Fang pours on him and grabs Zhao Qiang''s arm.


    "Brother Qiang, if you want to arrest someone, just arrest me and let my daughter go!"


    At this time, Jiang Fang still has some responsibilities. She wants to work alone.


    "An old woman like you, it''s useless to catch her!"


    Zhao Qiang disdained to scold, and then raised his foot to kick Jiang Fang''s stomach.


    Zhao Qiang is just like a fat pig. He weighs 200 Jin. It''s obvious that Jiang Fang can''t bear this.


    "Ah..."


    Jiang Fang opened her mouth and let out a scream. She fell heavily on the ground. Then, she covered her stomach and rolled on the ground in pain.


    Seeing this scene, Su Shiman was very angry. She yelled at Zhao Qiang excitedly: "you bastard, don''t touch my mother!"


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Qiang turned his head and gave Su Shiman a cruel smile. He threatened: "if you go with the labor force obediently, the labor force will not touch your mother any more. If you don''t go with the labor force obediently, the labor force will kick this old woman again!"


    Zhao Qiang and his followers are numerous and powerful. Su Shiman knows that he can''t resist now. He can only endure his anger and unwillingness and promises: "OK, I''ll go with you!"


    When Zhao Qiang heard the speech, he gave a cold smile: "you little girl know the current affairs!"


    Su Shiman stares at Zhao Qiang coldly, and then says in a loud voice: "let me go, I''ll go by myself!"


    Zhao Qiang felt confident that Su Shiman could not escape from his palm, so he told the two yellow haired youths, "let her go."


    "Yes, brother Qiang."


    Two yellow haired youths let go of sushman''s arm.


    Without the shackles, Su Shiman wanted to help Jiang Fang, who was rolling on the ground in pain, but he was stopped by Zhao Qiang: "don''t dally, go with labor!"


    "Go


    When Zhao Qiang spoke, two yellow haired youths standing behind Su Shiman pushed her a few times.


    Su Shiman had no choice but to follow Zhao Qiang.


    "Release my daughter, don''t leave, Shiman... Shiman..."


    Jiang Fang wants to stop Zhao Qiang from taking Su Shiman away, but her stomach hurts so much that she has no strength to get up from the ground. She can only watch Zhao Qiang take Su Shiman away.


    "Wuwu..."


    After su Shiman was taken away, Jiang Fang curled up on the ground and cried helplessly and sadly.


    After crying for a long time, her tears dried up and her stomach didn''t hurt so much. Jiang Fang struggled to get up from the ground.


    "I''m going to raise money. I''m going to raise a million dollars to redeem seaman tomorrow morning."


    Jiang Fang knows that Zhao Qiang''s group of people are cruel characters who eat people and don''t spit out bones. If she doesn''t redeem people with a million tomorrow morning, Su Shiman will certainly suffer terrible harm.


    Jiang Fang immediately thought of various ways and began to raise money.


    Because the Su group nearly went bankrupt some time ago, the losses were heavy, the capital chain was completely broken, and even the Su family''s real estate was mortgaged.


    Jiang Fang could only call all the people she knew to borrow money. All her acquaintances looked for it, but she only borrowed 200000 yuan, which was 800000 yuan less than the one million yuan owed.


    "It''s still 800000 short. Where can I get it?"


    Jiang Fang is just like a grasshopper on a hot pot. She can''t calm down. At the same time, she worries so much that her hair is straight off.


    Jiang Fang wants to break her head. She thinks about it and finally thinks about Shen Ze.


    "Shiman said Shen Ze had a million dollars in cash. I''ll go to borrow it from him!"


    Although Jiang Fang doesn''t want to look down to Shen Ze to borrow money, and she doesn''t know whether Shen Ze will lend it to her, she is in a critical situation. She can''t care so much and can''t think of a better way. She can only try to borrow money from Shen Ze.


    As for whether it can succeed or not, it''s up to fate.

 Chapter 72

    Jiang Fang finds the staff of the hospital and inquires about Shen Ze''s ward.


    Then Jiang Fang went to Shen Ze''s super VIP ward for the first time.


    When Jiang Fang comes to the door of Shen Ze''s ward, he is surprised to see the cold front guarding the door.


    In the morning, Jiang Fang was mercilessly slapped and slapped by Leng Feng.


    The cold front left a huge shadow in Jiang Fang''s heart.


    When she saw the cold front, she was afraid to approach it.


    Jiang Fang stops one meter away from Leng Feng. Then she looks at Leng Feng with begging eyes and says in a low voice: "handsome man, I have something to do with Shen Ze. Please report it to me."


    Having been beaten by Leng Feng, Jiang fang had a grudge against Leng Feng, but at this time, she had to forget those grudges and keep a low profile and ask for Leng Feng''s help.


    Leng Feng Junzi stands in front of him. He doesn''t even look at Jiang Fang. As if he didn''t hear Jiang Fang''s words, he ignores them directly.


    Jiang Fang sees Leng Feng ignore her, the corners of her mouth show a touch of bitterness, her voice is hoarse, begging again: "handsome boy, I really have a very urgent thing to find Shen Ze, please help me report it!"


    Cold front face no expression, still ignore Jiang Fang.


    Jiang Fang was anxious and aggrieved, and her ruddy eyes burst into tears.


    Jiang Fang saw Leng Feng will not help her report, she had no choice but to choose in the room outside the loud voice: "Shen Ze, I have a very urgent matter to find you, please meet me!"


    At this time in the ward, Shen Ze is eating watermelon with Mu Ling.


    Hearing Jiang Fang''s anxious words, Shen Ze picks an eyebrow and thinks what is Jiang Fang doing?


    Unexpectedly will have to run to him, and also asked him to see one side, this is really the sun hit the west out!


    "Brother Ze, it''s not good for this old witch to come to you. Don''t see her." Mu Ling''s impression of Jiang Fang was so bad that she suggested.


    Shen Ze felt that Muling was right, and he didn''t want to see Jiang Fang again, so he nodded and agreed.


    "I''ll ask Leng Feng to drive her away."


    As soon as the words fell, Mu Ling got up and went to the door. She opened the door and said to Leng Feng, "Leng Feng, brother Ze doesn''t want to see this old witch. Don''t let her yell here. Drive her away immediately!"


    After giving orders, Muling closed the door and returned to Shen Ze.


    Leng Feng listens to Mu Ling''s words, turns his head, and looks at Jiang Fang with cold and sharp eyes.


    Jiang Fang felt as if she had been watched by a poisonous snake. She was cold and frightened.


    Although Leng Feng didn''t say a word, it gave Jiang Fang an extremely strong sense of oppression, which made Jiang Fang keep silent and dare not yell again.


    Jiang Fang raised her head and looked at Leng Feng. She saw the meaning of driving people from each other''s eyes.


    If she doesn''t go by herself, Leng Feng will drive her out in person!


    Jiang Fang doesn''t want to leave, but she is afraid that Leng Feng will attack her. For a moment, she is in a dilemma and is very anxious.


    Seeing that Jiang Fang didn''t leave by himself, Leng Feng suddenly walked towards the former.


    Jiang Fang saw Leng Feng walking towards her. In a hurry, she screamed out: "Shen Ze, Shiman has been kidnapped by a villain!"


    Sushman was kidnapped?


    When Shen Ze heard Jiang Fang''s words, he frowned and looked suspicious.


    Muling saw that Shen Ze''s mood changed as soon as she heard about Su Shiman. She said: "it''s still good in the morning. How can she be kidnapped suddenly? Brother Ze, I think this old witch is deliberately cheating you. Don''t pay attention to her."


    Just as Muling was talking, Leng Feng had already grasped Jiang Fang''s arm and was ready to put Jiang Fang on the shelf and put him out of the hospital.


    Seeing that there would be no chance if she didn''t say it again, Jiang Fang continued to say in a loud voice: "Shen Ze, I didn''t cheat you. Shiman was really kidnapped. If she didn''t take the money to redeem people tomorrow morning, she would be torn up!"


    Hearing this, Shen Ze frowned a little deeper. His eyes twinkled and he hesitated, but he finally said, "Leng Feng, let her in!"


    Leng Feng heard Shen Ze''s command, and then put Jiang Fang into the ward.

 Chapter 73

    When Mu Ling saw Shen Zetong''s opinion of Jiang Fang, she felt a little uncomfortable, but she didn''t say anything.


    Leng Feng raises Jiang Fang to Shen Ze''s heel and releases his hand.


    Shen Ze sat in the wheelchair, his eyes sharply staring at Jiang Fang, not angry from the way: "you look for me in the end what''s the matter?"


    Before Jiang Fang answered, Shen Ze immediately added: "I have a way to know whether you are lying or telling the truth. You''d better answer me truthfully."


    Jiang Fang takes a deep look at Shen Ze. She hesitates for a moment, and finally chooses to tell the truth. She tells everything about her gambling debts and Su Shiman''s being taken away by Zhao Qiang.


    After listening to what Jiang Fang said, Mu Ling said sarcastically, "you old witch, you are so bad that you have run to gamble, owe so much debt and tied up your daughter."


    Jiang Fang knew that she was wrong. Facing the sarcasm of Mu Ling, she was bitter and didn''t retort.


    Jiang Fang looked at Shen Ze pitifully and said in a low voice, "Shen Ze, I heard from Shiman that you have a million dollars in cash. Now I have raised 200000 yuan. Can you lend me 800000 yuan? I''ll think of a way to pay you back after I redeem seaman. "


    Before Shen Ze could say anything, Mu Ling scolded Jiang Fang angrily and said, "old witch, you hurt brother Ze so much. How can you ask brother Ze to lend you money now? Do you want to be shameless? "


    "Brother Ze is no longer your son-in-law of the Su family who is at your disposal. Don''t think he will lend you money!"


    In the face of Mu Ling''s rebuke, Jiang Fang also felt ashamed. She flushed her eyes and said to herself, "Shen Ze, I did a lot of things to hurt you. I''m sorry for you. I apologize to you. You can fight or scold!"


    Then, Jiang Fang begged: "Shen Ze, one day husband and wife 100 days, I beg you to see in the sake of Shiman, lend me money, let me go to redeem Shiman, if I can''t take money to redeem tomorrow morning, Shiman will certainly be hurt by those bastards!"


    "Hum!"


    Muring snorted coldly and said sarcastically, "I didn''t see you speak of kindness before, but now I speak of kindness. You old witch are so shameless and shameless!"


    Jiang Fang was so embarrassed by what Mu Ling said that she dropped her head.


    Jiang Fang doesn''t know what to say. She can make Shen Ze agree to borrow money from her. She sobs helplessly.


    At this time, Shen Ze, who had been silent, opened his mouth. His face was expressionless and his tone was cold: "Jiang Fang, if you kneel down and beg me, I can consider helping you."


    When Jiang Fang heard the speech, he was dazzled by hesitation and hesitation.


    For Jiang Fang, Shen Ze is a younger generation. It''s a great shame for her to kneel down to Shen Ze. It''s really hard for her to accept.


    Jiang Fang obviously doesn''t want to kneel down to Shen Ze, but she wants Shen Ze to lend her money to help her redeem Su Shiman.


    For a moment, Jiang Fang hesitated and fell into a torment.


    As Shen Ze, even if he is a junior, he has enough qualifications to make Jiang Fang kneel or even kowtow.


    The reason why he let Jiang Fang kneel is not to make Jiang Fang difficult, but to see Jiang Fang''s attitude and sincerity.


    Shen Ze looked at Jiang Fang indifferently. Seeing that the latter didn''t respond for a long time, he lost patience and said coldly, "if you don''t want to kneel down and beg me, you can leave now."


    Hearing Shen Ze''s words, Jiang Fang''s struggling heart finally makes a decision.


    She clenched her teeth, tears came out of the corner of her eyes, her knees bent and knelt on the ground!


    Shen Ze took a look at Jiang Fang kneeling in front of him. Then he raised his head and said to Leng Feng: "go ask he you to prepare. I''m going to Zijin club."

 Chapter 74

    Jiang Fang knew that she had knelt down and could not lift her head in front of Shen Ze.


    She was like a lost soul, kneeling on the ground, motionless.


    Shen Ze ignores Jiang Fang. After he orders Leng Feng to ask he you to prepare, he turns to Muling standing beside him and says, "ling''er, I''ll go to Zijin club. You can stay in the hospital and wait for me to come back."


    Mu Ling doesn''t want Shen Ze to help Jiang Fang''s mother and daughter, but Shen Ze makes a decision. She wants to say nothing but listen to Shen Ze''s arrangement.


    After Leng Feng informs he you, he returns to the ward. With Shen Ze''s signal, he pushes Shen Ze out of the ward.


    After Shen Ze and them got out of the ward, Mu Ling said to Jiang Fang kneeling on the ground: "old witch, I don''t want to see you. You should disappear from me quickly!"


    Jiang Fang heard the sound of muring''s scolding, this is to return to God.


    She realized that Shen Ze had gone out of the ward and wanted to go to Zijin club. She immediately stood up and rushed out of the ward.


    Shen Ze left a man in black for mu Ling, and he took he you, Leng Feng, and four other men in black to the Zijin club.


    Because Shen Ze and Jiang Fang have not gone far yet, Jiang Fang has caught up with them.


    Jiang Fang thought Shen Ze was going to the Zijin club to redeem people, so she asked, "Shen Ze, I''ll go with you to redeem people. I know each other, so it''s convenient."


    Shen Ze doesn''t care whether Jiang Fang will go or not. He agrees to the latter''s point.


    He you arranged for two cars, a Maybach and a Bentley.


    Shen Ze, he you and Leng Feng are on Maybach.


    Jiang Fang and the other four men in black went to Bentley.


    Then, two cars, one in front of the other, drove to Zijin club.


    Jiang Fang sat in the front passenger seat of Bentley and looked surprised.


    Previously, Jiang Fang was surprised that Shen Ze had a million dollars in cash. Now she is shocked to learn that Shen Ze has two millions of luxury cars.


    Shen Ze''s assets add up to nearly 10 million.


    What kind of poor boy is this? He is obviously a little rich man!


    Jiang Fang thinks that Shen Ze has been accompanied by several bodyguards all the time, and those bodyguards call Shen Ze young master, which makes her seriously suspect that Shen Ze is a rich young master.


    Jiang Fang is both suspicious and curious. She secretly plans to find out Shen Ze''s identity.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s quiet in Maybach''s car.


    Shen Ze sat alone in the back seat of the car and closed his eyes.


    Cold front driving.


    He you is sitting in the co driver''s seat, holding a tablet computer in his hand, looking up all the information about Zijin club.


    Almost an hour later, Shen Ze and his family arrived at the gate of Zijin club.


    As the most famous and largest gold selling nest in the capital of Shu, Zijin club is built in a magnificent manner.


    Covering an area of tens of thousands of square meters, a total of 10 floors of the towering building, just like the Imperial Palace, carved beams and painted buildings, resplendent.


    Zijin club is undoubtedly a gathering place for dignitaries and celebrities. Outside the gate of the club, there are all luxury cars.


    Shen Ze got out of the car and got into a wheelchair.


    He raised his head, glanced at the whole Zijin club, which was full of extravagance, and frowned unhappily.


    "There is no need for such a place full of purple intoxication, corruption and grey activities."


    Shen Ze suddenly had an idea.


    He plans to give the Zijin club, which no one dares to move, to a pot tonight!

 Chapter 75

    With an idea in mind, Shen Ze opened his mouth and said, "cold front will be transferred to the gods and guards of Wutong yuan."


    Shenwei is Shen Ze ''.


    Shen Ze left a God and guardian beside Mu Ling. When he came out, he brought five gods and twelve guards, including the cold front, and another God and Wei stayed in the Wutong garden.


    Leng Feng is the head of Shenwei. When he heard Shen Ze''s command, he immediately nodded and said, "yes, young master, I''ll let them come right away."


    After saying that, the cold front contacted the God and guardian in the Wutong garden.


    Shen Ze straightened his clothes, and then said, "Jiang Fang, lead the way."


    Jiang Fang, who was standing on one side, nodded subconsciously. Then she led the way.


    He you pushes Shen Ze and follows him closely.


    At night, Zijin club becomes a paradise for people to enjoy themselves.


    At this time, Zijin club, people come and go, people roar, lively.


    After entering the Zijin club, the four men in black Shenwei consciously went to the four directions around Shenze. While opening the way, they prevented everyone from approaching Shenze.


    There are ten floors in Zijin club. The eighth floor is the casino.


    Zhao Qiang is a small head of the casino, his main job is to watch the game.


    After Jiang Fang and Shen Ze entered the club, they took the elevator to the eighth floor of the casino.


    Then, Jiang Fang took them to Zhao Qiang''s office.


    When they arrived, Zhao Qiang was making out with a middle-aged woman in her office.


    In order to avoid disturbing, Zhao Qiang locked the door of the office from inside.


    "Kick it."


    Shen Ze orders Leng Feng directly and kicks the door open.


    "Bang!"


    The shaking sound of the door being kicked open made Zhao Qiang and the middle-aged women who were intimate startled.


    Two people subconsciously stop action, looked at the door.


    They are surprised to see Jiang Fang with Shen Ze they swagger into the office.


    Although Zhao Qiang and the middle-aged woman haven''t taken off their clothes, it doesn''t prevent them from being embarrassed.


    After embarrassment, anger.


    Zhao Qiang is very upset when a good thing is disturbed.


    He glared at Jiang Fang and said, "NIMA, have you broken your hand? Even if you don''t know how to knock on the door, you dare to kick the door of labor and capital. Are you not clean up? "


    Being scolded by Zhao Qiang, Jiang Fang can only bear it and dare not refute it. Her face is embarrassed and she explains in a small voice wrongly: "brother Qiang, I want to knock on the door too. They kicked the door open directly."


    "They?"


    Zhao Qiang smell speech, turn head to see to Shen Ze they.


    Zhao Qiang''s eyes swept over a group of people and finally fell on Shen Ze.


    Zhao Qiang has been in the Jianghu for many years and has dealt with all kinds of people. He has a very good eyesight. He can see that Shen Ze is the leader of a group of people.


    "Who are you, a disabled man in a wheelchair? Dare to kick the door of labor and capital? "


    Although Zhao Qiang saw Shen Ze''s extraordinary temperament, he was used to being arrogant and domineering. In addition, he was in high spirits at this time, so he spoke rudely and didn''t regard Shen Ze as a person at all.


    Shen Ze smell speech, raise Mou son, the eyes is quiet cold ground saw Zhao Qiang one eye, light say: "palm mouth."


    As soon as Shen Ze spoke, Leng Feng strode toward Zhao Qiang.


    Zhao Qiang heard that Shen Ze wanted to palm his mouth, and saw that Leng Feng started to act. He immediately raised his eyebrows and raised his eyes. His face showed anger and yelled: "if you want to palm the mouth of labor and capital, are you tired of living?"


    As soon as Zhao Qiang''s words were finished, Leng Feng had come to him.


    "Pa!"


    Leng Feng raised his hand without hesitation, and with the speed that Zhao Qiang couldn''t react to, he slapped Zhao Qiang with a big mouth.


    Leng Feng''s hand is made of iron. With his slap, Zhao Qiang''s mouth suddenly bleeds and his teeth are knocked out.


    "Ah..."


    Zhao Qiang first couldn''t believe it, and his eyes widened. Then he stretched out his hand to cover his mouth and cried out for pain.

 Chapter 76

    Previously, Shen Ze let people kick the door, directly into Zhao Qiang''s office, has made Jiang Fang nervous.


    At the moment, seeing that Shen Ze called Leng Feng and gave Zhao Qiang a big slap, Jiang Fang was in a panic.


    The boss of Zijin club is a powerful man in the first echelon of Shu capital. He can cover up the sky in Shu capital. No one has ever dared to make trouble in Zijin club.


    Although Zhao Qiang is only a spectator, he is a member of Zijin club after all.


    Shen Ze does this, if Zhao Qiang is irritated, he moves out his boss behind him, how can this end?


    For Shen Ze''s reckless and arrogant behavior, Jiang Fang is very dissatisfied and angry.


    She felt that Shen Ze didn''t come to redeem people, but to make trouble.


    Jiang Fang doesn''t want to suffer from the fish pond disaster because of Shen Ze''s behavior.


    She angrily went to Shen Ze''s side and said in a discontented tone: "Shen Ze, we are here to redeem people, not to beat people. You are so reckless, aren''t you making trouble?"


    At this time, Jiang Fang regretted that Shen Ze came in person.


    If she had known that this would happen, she should have asked Shen Ze to give her the money. She came here alone to redeem people.


    Shen Ze didn''t even look at Jiang Fang. He said coldly, "what do I do? It''s not up to you to tell me."


    Jiang Fang listened to Shen Ze''s tone of blaming her. She was so angry that she said: "Zijin club is something that we can''t afford. I''m kind enough to remind you."


    "What you have just done may not only make us unable to redeem people, but also make the Zijin Club blame us and come to a bad end!"


    Shen Ze is too lazy to talk nonsense with Jiang Fang. He said in an unquestionable tone: "I know it in my heart. Just stand by and watch it."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Jiang Fang is speechless. She complains that Shen Ze''s dog bites LV Dongbin. She doesn''t know a good heart and doesn''t know what''s good or bad at all.


    I really think I have a little capital now, and I dare to be wild in Zijin club. I''m so arrogant, I don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth!


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t listen to the advice, Jiang Fang didn''t know how to persuade Shen Ze, so she fell into anxiety.


    "Little bizizi, you dare to smoke the mouth of labor and capital. Labor and capital will kill you today!"


    At this time, Zhao Qiang, who had stopped crying, put out his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. He scolded and took out an iron bar from the corner of the wall.


    Zhao Qiang is fierce and ferocious. He looks back, raises his iron bar and smashes it at Leng Feng''s head.


    Cold front reaction speed is very fast, his body side, avoid the iron bar at the same time, a high leg, a kick in Zhao Qiang''s chest.


    "Click!"


    The sound of a broken bone sounded.


    Cold front this foot goes down, Zhao Qiang''s rib broke a few.


    "Ah..."


    Zhao Qiang opened his mouth again and screamed. At the same time, the strength of his body made him move backward uncontrollably. Finally, he hit the table and sat on the ground.


    "Labor''s chest hurts!"


    Zhao Qiangli yelled and wanted to die. His face was pale and his forehead was covered with cold sweat. He sat down on the ground and did not dare to move. He looked very miserable.


    Shen Ze looked at Zhao Qiang coldly and said, "drag people over."


    When Leng Feng hears the speech, he immediately goes up and grabs Zhao Qiang''s foot. However the latter howls, he drags it to Shen Ze''s head.


    Shen Ze looked down at Zhao Qiang lying on the ground like a fat pig and said, "I''ll give you two choices, either go to die immediately or tell me where Su Shiman is."

 Chapter 77

    Zhao Qiang was so miserable that he was shocked to leave.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, he burst out and scolded: "labor and capital choose you paralyzed, you disabled thing, how dare you call your dog to engage in labor and capital like this, labor and capital will make you feel worse than death, you wait for labor and capital!"


    "Stubborn."


    Shen Ze''s eyes flashed. He raised his head and winked at Leng Feng.


    Leng Feng understood, without saying a word, squatted down, almost in an instant, stretched out his hands and twisted Zhao Qiang''s neck.


    Zhao Qiang''s face showed an unbelievable expression, his body twitched a few times, and soon died, the end of the pain.


    As soon as Zhao Qiang died, the office fell into a dead silence.


    Jiang Fang''s eyes stare at Zhao Qiang, who is lying on the ground like a dead pig. His face is full of fear and disbelief.


    In her heart, like a huge wave, the waves are rough and can not be calm.


    Jiang Fang never thought that Shen Ze was so bold that he ordered Leng Feng to kill Zhao Qiang like a pig.


    This is a living person, but also Zijin Club people, a word not to kill, it is too damn crazy!


    Jiang Fang''s mind was shocked and her brain was buzzing. For a while, she fell into a state of confusion.


    In the office, like Jiang Fang, there is also a middle-aged woman who has just been intimate with Zhao Qiang.


    The middle-aged woman''s name is Li Yan. She is Zhao Qiang''s old friend.


    Watching Leng Feng break Zhao Qiang''s neck, Li Yan shrinks to the corner.


    She was as if she had seen a ghost, with a look of horror, shivering and shivering.


    Unlike Jiang Fang and Li Yan, Shen Ze and he you are very calm and calm, as if nothing happened.


    For Shen Ze, Zhao Qiang''s fault is his own.


    Shen Ze didn''t look at Zhao Qiang one more time. He raised his head, moved his neck, and then broke the silence and said, "get that woman over here."


    "Yes."


    Leng Feng went to the corner, in Li Yan''s panic, stretched out a hand, grasped the latter''s arm.


    Leng Feng is like catching a chicken. He brings Li Yan to Shen Ze.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    As soon as Leng Feng let go, Li Yan faced Shen Ze, knelt down on both knees and asked for mercy.


    Obviously, Li Yan was scared to death. She was afraid that Shen Ze would kill her.


    Shen Ze calmly looked down at Li Yan, who was kneeling in front of him and shivering. His tone was so light: "do you know where Su Shiman is?"


    "Know, know!" Li Yan nodded like a pound of garlic.


    Shen Ze light said: "said."


    Li Yan''s lips trembled and said, "not long ago, she was taken to the auction house on the ninth floor."


    Shen Ze asked quietly, "why was she taken to the auction house?"


    Li Yan did not dare to deceive, truthfully replied: "the Third Master in charge of the casino saw that she was the most beautiful woman in the capital of Shu. She was born extremely beautiful, so she planned to sell her as an auction item at a high price."


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he saw the opportunity to kill again.


    How can we say that Su Shiman is also Shen Ze''s ex-wife. He takes Su Shiman as an auction item and lets men auction Su Shiman as a plaything. Where does his face go?


    This third master is really playing lanterns and looking for excrement in the toilet!

 Chapter 78

    "They''re a bunch of assholes who actually put seaman up for auction!"


    Jiang Fang heard Li Yan say that Su Shiman had been auctioned, and she recovered from the shock.


    Jiang Fang said anxiously, "let''s go to the ninth floor to find Shiman!"


    Jiang Fang''s surprise made Shen Ze a little unhappy.


    He ignored Jiang Fang and said to Li Yan in an indisputable tone, "come with us."


    Li Yan doesn''t want to go with Shen Ze, because in her eyes, although Shen Ze looks gentle on the surface, her manner and speech are very stable.


    But Shen Ze''s happiness and anger are not in the form of color, and they can easily hurt people''s lives, which is completely unpredictable.


    For Li Yan, she''s afraid that a mistake will provoke Shen Ze and lead her into a crisis.


    However, she was afraid that she would not agree to Shen Ze''s request, so she would follow Zhao Qiang''s example.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Li Yan hardened her head and said, "OK..."


    "Go to the auction house on the ninth floor."


    Shen Ze looks back and waves.


    He you pushed him out of the office.


    Leng Feng and others followed closely.


    Li Yan also consciously stood up from the ground and followed.


    Jiang Fang didn''t leave for the first time, but looked at Zhao Qiang''s body on the ground and asked anxiously, "Shen Ze, won''t this body be disposed of?"


    Shen Ze has always been concerned with killing people, not burying them.


    Therefore, he did not answer Jiang Fang, directly chose to ignore.


    Zhao Qiang''s death is a very big thing for Jiang Fang. She is afraid that the people in Zijin club will find out and cause great trouble.


    Jiang Fang bites her teeth and drags Zhao Qiang''s body to the corner to hide. Then she rushes out of the office to catch up with Shen Ze.


    On the way to the ninth floor, Jiang Fang has been secretly looking at Shen Ze.


    What happened just now is a great shock to Jiang Fang, and the impact on her is too big.


    Now, in Jiang Fang''s eyes, Shen Ze is as calm and confident as an emperor in a dragon chair.


    He is superior, not angry from power, domineering, just like the king in the world, holding the power of life and death of others, invincible.


    Jiang Fang can''t associate the Shen Ze she sees now with her former son-in-law, who didn''t fight back, scolded and obeyed orders.


    Is this man still Shen Ze she knows?


    Jiang Fang found that Su Shiman was right. Shen Ze had too many secrets they didn''t know.


    And this also confirmed from the side, she is belittled Shen Ze after all.


    Shen Ze doesn''t know what Jiang Fang is thinking, and although he has a keen sense of it, he doesn''t pay attention to it.


    After learning that Su Shiman was auctioned as a plaything, Shen Ze was in a bad mood and angry.


    Su Shiman used to be his woman, only he can bully, others can''t.


    If anyone dares, there will be no mercy!


    ¡­¡­


    On the ninth floor of Zijin club, there is a huge auction house.


    At this time, the auction house was full of guests, and thousands of people gathered together.


    Tonight is the busiest time in the auction house, because the auction house is going to auction sushman.


    This is the first time the auction house auctioneer, and the auction is the first beauty of Shu, obviously full of gimmicks, eye-catching.


    "The auction house has an auctioneer, and it''s sushman. Is that true or false?"


    "I heard that it''s true that Su Shiman''s mother owes money to the club and the casino. Because she can''t afford it, she takes Su Shiman to pay off the debt. Huang sanshunshi, the manager of the casino, auctions Su Shiman to make a big deal."


    "Isn''t sushman married a loser? Put it up for auction. Who wants it? "


    "It''s said that sushman got divorced some time ago, so he abandoned that wretch and swept out the door!"


    "Ha ha, even if she''s divorced, she''s not a secondhand!"


    "Even if she''s second-hand, she''s still the first beauty in Shu. It''s OK to buy her as a plaything."


    There was a lot of discussion in the auction house, all about sushman.


    "Dang..."


    A loud and clear bell suddenly rang in the auction house, and the auction house suddenly quieted down.


    A middle-aged woman in a Qipao, enchanting figure and good-looking, came to the auction table with a microphone in her hand.


    "Welcome to Zijin Club auction house. Bingbing would like to thank you for your support."


    The auctioneer, who claimed to be Bingbing, made a deep bow to the audience.


    Then, with a charming smile, the hostess said in a loud voice, "don''t let everyone wait for a long time. The auction will start now."


    "I know that many people are here for sushman today, so we don''t hide them in the auction house today. The first auction item starts from sushman!"


    As soon as the hostess''s words spread, there were all kinds of noises in the auction house, and the atmosphere suddenly became very lively.


    Seeing this scene, the hostess''s face showed the color of joy, thinking that Su Shiman would definitely make a very good price.


    At this point, the hostess could not wait to clap her hands.


    As soon as the hostess clapped her hands, Su Shiman, who was imprisoned in a transparent glass box, was suddenly pushed onto the stage by two young people.


    As soon as sushman appeared, the atmosphere of the auction house heated up again, and the scene was extremely hot.

 Chapter 79

    The Su family has a daughter. She is an immortal. She is beautiful and beautiful.


    All the people who saw Su Shiman felt that this was true.


    On the stage, in a transparent glass box that can only accommodate one person to stand, sushman is wearing a white slim fitting short sleeve on her upper body and a pair of blue tight jeans on her lower body. Her dress is ordinary, but she still shows her exquisite and graceful body.


    A face full of melon seeds, white and flawless, with curly eyebrows, big eyes, red lips and delicate features.


    She is just like God''s favorite, born beautiful to the extreme, beautiful things.


    The men present, as if they had seen the most precious treasure, were staring at Su Shiman with greedy eyes.


    At this time, as the focus of the audience, Su Shiman was full of shame and indignation.


    For Su Shiman, who is arrogant and arrogant, to be auctioned as a plaything is a great shame and unacceptable.


    Feeling the gaze of all kinds of chiguoguo and hearing all kinds of ugly gossip, Su Shiman''s face was very blue with anger. She was so ashamed that she suddenly had the idea of biting her tongue and committing suicide.


    There is no way, she was imprisoned in this small transparent glass box, unable to escape, that every day should not, that the ground does not work.


    Every minute and every second of being here is suffering and despair for her.


    If it wasn''t for the pain of biting her tongue, sushman really wanted to bite her tongue and kill herself.


    And because she can''t commit suicide, she can only lower her head, close her eyes, try to empty herself, not to see, not to listen, not to think.


    How uncomfortable Su Shiman is at this time, how comfortable the hostess is.


    To see the scene so hot, the hostess was very happy, her face was rotten with laughter.


    "Dear local tyrants, the beauty auction starts now. The auction price starts at one million!"


    The hostess, as if seeing the financial resources coming in, announced the beginning of the auction without any hesitation.


    "It''s just a second-hand product. The starting price of the auction is five million. It''s too high!"


    "High fart, peony flowers die, and being a ghost is also romantic. As long as you can get such a peerless beauty, let alone five million, ten million will do!"


    The people who can come to Zijin club are rich or expensive. They are all rich owners. Therefore, most people don''t think that the starting price of Su Shiman''s auction is high.


    "I''ll give you six million!"


    "I''ll give you seven million!"


    "I''ll give you eight million!"


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, there were a lot of people scrambling to bid.


    However, in a few minutes, the bidding price reached 30 million, and the trend still did not stop.


    Just as everyone was bidding, suddenly, the closed door of the auction house was opened.


    There was a loud bang.


    Two huge red sandalwood doors smashed on the ground, splashing a piece of dust.


    The gate was blown open, making a huge noise, attracting everyone''s eyes in the past.


    As the smoke cleared away, people saw a gentle young man in a suit pushing a quiet young man in a wheelchair with short white sleeves.


    Behind them, five cool men in black suits and sunglasses followed.


    And behind the five men in black, followed by two middle-aged women.


    Six men and two women, Shen Ze and his party.


    "Who is this kid in the wheelchair? He dares to break in with someone. Doesn''t he know that he will die miserably in Zijin club? "


    "I see that this boy is either an ignorant country bumpkin or a fool. He runs to the Zijin club to make trouble. Isn''t he looking for his own death?"


    "No one dares to come to Zijin club to make trouble. This group of people certainly have no good end!"


    All the people whispered that Shen Ze couldn''t afford it.


    Sure enough, as soon as Shen Ze and his party broke into the auction house, more than a dozen young people who watched the shop surrounded them.


    These ten youths intend to arrest Shen Ze and others.


    Seeing the young people rushing in, except Leng Feng who was beside Shen Ze, the other four men in black scattered automatically to stop all the people rushing in.


    Shen Ze''s divine guards are as brave as tigers. Although they are not enemies of ten thousand people, they still have the ability to fight one hundred people.


    For Shenwei, these young spectators are just like chickens.


    But in a moment, the four guards beat all the young people who rushed up to the ground to death and lay on the ground.


    When people in the auction house saw this scene, they exclaimed one after another.


    There was such a big noise in the auction house that sushman in the transparent glass box naturally noticed it.


    She raised her head and saw that Shen Ze and Jiang fang had broken into the auction house, and her eyes were red instantly.


    Sushman thought that no one would come to save her, and she would suffer endless humiliation tonight.


    Just as she was in agony and despair, Shen Ze came.


    When Su Shiman saw Shen Ze, it was like seeing the dawn of understanding. She was very moved and tears filled her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    There is a big red carpet in the middle of the auction house, from the gate to the auction table.


    Shen Ze and his friends came to the auction table along the red carpet.


    As soon as the wheelchair stops, Shen Ze raises his head and looks at Su Shiman in the glass box.


    Su Shiman has been staring at Shen Ze. As soon as Shen Ze looks up, he looks at Su Shiman.


    The moment when the four eyes are opposite, time and space seem to solidify, and the world seems to be quiet.


    At this moment, two people''s eyes, only each other.


    Looking at Su Shiman laughing and crying, he looked very moved and aggrieved. He looked sad and beautiful. Shen Ze had no taste in his heart, and his eyes were full of murders!

 Chapter 80

    Shen Ze has been training in the battlefield for four years, and his heart is like a rock. At this moment, he is really angry, and his murderous spirit is revealed.


    "Leng Feng, go and get people out."


    "The other two will guard the door. No one can leave without my order."


    Shen Ze lowered his face and gave two orders in succession.


    "Yes


    Leng Feng jumps on the auction table and goes straight to Su Shiman.


    Two guards went to the gate of the auction house as fast as they could.


    Leng Feng acted quickly, quickly broke the glass box and released Su Shiman.


    As soon as sushman got out of the difficulty, he ran down the auction table.


    Then, she threw herself on Shen Ze and held him tightly in her hands. She buried herself in tears. She was very sad and wronged.


    Shen Ze is the first time to see Su Shiman cry, and still wail, his hard heart at the moment is still soft.


    Shen Ze raised his right hand and patted Su Shiman on the back. He said softly, "it''s OK."


    "That''s all right!"


    I don''t know when the hostess came to the edge of the auction table in front of Shen Ze. She fixed her eyes on Shen Ze coldly and said: "boy, I tell you, you''ve got a big event. If you dare to bring people to make trouble in Zijin club, you''ll be waiting for a disaster!"


    "Noisy."


    Shen zeshun picked up a glass on one side of the table and smashed it at the hostess.


    Shen Ze just threw it, but the glass was like a bullet, whistling through the void.


    The hostess didn''t have time to make any response, so the glass hit her on the head.


    "Bang!"


    There was a dull noise, and his head was broken and bleeding.


    "Ah..."


    When the hostess opened her mouth and uttered a scream, she fell to the ground, her eyes turned black and fainted.


    "Damn, Bingbing is in charge of the auction house of the club. This guy even dares to fight Bingbing. Isn''t he afraid that he can''t get out of Zijin club today?"


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen anyone who dares to make such a mess in Zijin club. This boy must be tired of living!"


    "What''s the origin of this boy? I think he''s too arrogant to pay attention to the Zijin club. "


    "Su Shiman rushed down and held the boy. His relationship with Su Shiman must be different."


    "I think the boy is angry for crown. Seeing Su Shiman being done like this, he lost his sense and ran here to go crazy!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the auction house, everyone''s eyes are focused on Shen Ze. Everyone is talking about him. There is a lot of noise.


    Shen Ze ignored all kinds of comments around him. He patted Su Shiman on the back with his hand all the time, showing his iron and tender feelings incisively and vividly.


    After venting for a while, Su Shiman''s mood calmed down. She released Shen Ze and stood up straight.


    Seeing that Shen Ze''s short sleeve chest was wet with tears, Su Shiman was embarrassed and blushed slightly.


    Shen Ze raised his eyes and took a look at Su Shiman, who had a different style at this time, with a faint radian in the corner of his mouth.


    "Seaman!"


    Just then, Jiang Fang rushed up and hugged Su Shiman.


    "Shiman, I''m sorry for your suffering, Ma!"


    Jiang Fang feels guilty and remorseful for Su Shiman''s being treated as a plaything auction and being humiliated.


    "Mom, I''m fine. You don''t have to." Su Shiman''s adjustment ability is very good, which in turn comforts Jiang Fang.


    Jiang Fang asked, "have those bastards done anything to you? You''re not hurt, are you? "


    "No Sushman shook his head and then suggested, "Mom, it''s not the time to say that. Let''s leave here first."


    "Well, yes, get out of here first!"


    Jiang Fang nodded in favor of it. It''s obvious that it''s better to go first when there''s so much trouble in Zijin club.


    Su Shiman turned his head and said to Shen Ze, "Shen Ze, let''s get out of here first."


    Shen Ze didn''t mean to leave. He said in a deep voice, "I still have some things to do."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he frowned and asked, "what else do you have to do?"


    The cold light in Shen Ze''s eyes flashed and he opened his mouth to spit out two words.


    killing!


    Shen Ze''s words are like a silver vase bursting with water, like thunder on the ground.


    Jiang Fang and Su Shiman are both shocked and bewildered!

 Chapter 81

    Su Shiman and Jiang Fang did not expect that Shen Ze would have to kill people. Both of them were shocked.


    "Shen Ze, Zijin club is not a place where you can mess around. We''ve made a lot of noise when we broke in to rob people. We''d better hurry up, or we may not be able to leave later!"


    Before Shen Ze orders Lengfeng to kill Zhao Qiang, Jiang Fang has been frightened. At this time, when she hears that Shen Ze wants to kill someone, she opposes and persuades Shen Ze to leave here.


    Su Shiman agreed with Jiang Fang and said, "Shen Ze, my mother is right. Zijin club is so powerful that we can''t afford it. We''d better leave now."


    Shen Ze crossed his hands and put them in front of him. He said lightly, "Zijin club is not worth mentioning in my eyes. I can destroy it if I turn my hand over."


    If I heard Shen Ze say this before, Su Shiman and Jiang Fang would think Shen Ze was bragging and sniffing.


    Now, after seeing that the capital of Shu is respectful to Shen Ze, they will not come to such a conclusion easily.


    Seeing Shen Ze''s self-confidence, Su Shiman and Jiang Fang can''t help thinking, can Shen Ze really destroy Zijin club?


    Su Shiman and Jiang Fang don''t know what kind of strength Shen Ze has, but they know how powerful Zijin club is.


    As the largest gold selling nest in the capital of Shu, Zijin club is involved in many aspects, including many shady activities, but it has always stood up.


    As we all know, Yu Tianqiao, the owner of Zijin club, is one of the top figures in Shu capital.


    From these known information, Su Shiman and her daughter thought about it, and finally judged that Shen Ze was difficult to compete with Yu Tianqiao.


    Jiang Fang gently advised: "Shen Ze, we have rescued Shiman. There is no need to cause more trouble."


    "Yes, Shen Ze, stop fighting!"


    "You have offended Zijin club because of me. I don''t want you to be further involved."


    Su Shiman looked at Shen Ze and said every word with sincerity.


    Shen Ze was not moved, and his attitude was firm: "I have made up my mind. You don''t have to say more."


    "If you want to leave here at once, I can send someone to see you off now."


    Seeing that Shen Zesi didn''t mean to change her mind, Su Shiman and Jiang Fang frowned.


    If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will destroy the earth.


    The persuasion failed. Jiang Fang didn''t want to be involved again, so she said to Su Shiman without hesitation: "daughter, we can''t help if we stay here. Let''s go first!"


    Su Shiman pondered for a moment, shook his head, and said firmly: "if we want to go together, since Shen Ze doesn''t intend to go, we won''t go either."


    Su Shiman felt that everything was due to her. She left like this. She was too irresponsible, and she was not at ease with Shen Ze.


    "Shiman..."


    Jiang Fang also wanted to persuade Su Shiman to leave, but Su Shiman interrupted: "Mom, I''ve made up my mind. You don''t have to say more!"


    Jiang Fang''s face became a little ugly when she heard the speech. She was annoyed to think that Shen Ze and Su Shiman were so stubborn.


    It doesn''t matter to Shen Ze whether Su Shiman and Jiang Fang leave or stay here.


    He turned around and waved to Li Yan.


    Seeing this, Li Yan goes to Shen Ze with a stiff head.


    Shen Ze looked at Li Yan coldly and said, "tell me, who is the Third Master in your mouth?"


    When Li Yan heard the speech, she immediately scanned the auction house. Then she pointed to an old man in black Chinese tunic standing at the gate of the auction house and said, "this man is the third master."


    "Get the men."


    Shen Ze waved and motioned Leng Feng to catch the old man.


    "Yes, young master."


    Leng Feng nodded, then went straight to the old man of Zhongshan suit.


    The old man named Huang San, nicknamed Sanye, is the principal of Zijin club.


    Huang San comes to the auction house to see Su Shiman. He is very crafty. Seeing that Shen Ze comes down with a group of powerful hands to save Su Shiman, and makes a big fight, he realizes that the situation is not good.


    As the initiator of Su Shiman''s auction, Huang San was afraid that Shen Ze would make trouble for him. Even though he thought Shen Ze didn''t dare to do anything to him, he chose to slip away in order to make sure he didn''t get hurt.


    However, when Huang San wanted to go away, it was too late, because Shen Ze first told people to guard the gate and not let anyone leave the auction house.


    Huang San was very angry about this, but he had no choice but to wait for help.


    When Huang San was standing at the door waiting for help, Leng Feng came to him.


    Leng Feng didn''t say anything. He stretched out his right hand and grabbed Huang San''s neck when he didn''t respond.


    The neck is caught, yellow three frightens the body a shiver, frightened ground stare big eyes.


    "Boy, what are you doing? Let go of me


    Huang San''s heart is scared, but he still pretends to be fierce and scolds Leng Feng to let him go.


    Leng Feng ignores Huang San. He grabs Huang San like a chicken and goes back to Shen Ze.


    Leng Feng released his hand and put Huang San on the ground. Then he clapped his hand on Huang San''s head.


    There was a dull bang.


    Huang San felt as if a huge stone had been pressed down on his head. He was out of control and fell to his knees.


    "Ah..."


    Huang San''s two knees hit hard on the hard ground and immediately broke. The pain in his heart twisted his face and made him scream bitterly.

 Chapter 82

    The pain of broken bones pierces my heart.


    Huang San''s face turned pale in a flash, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    The kneecap is broken. Huang San doesn''t dare to move. Naturally, he can''t stand up from the ground.


    He was very subdued and angry. He swore at the cold front: "son of a bitch, I''m Cao NIMA. If you dare to hurt me like this, I won''t let you go!"


    Leng Feng didn''t talk much, and he never fired. In the face of Huang San''s abuse, he directly raised his hand and slapped Huang San with a big mouth.


    "Pa!"


    The cold front starts very heavy, he this slap goes down, yellow three suddenly the muzzle bleeds, the corner of the mouth is red and swollen.


    "My God, you..."


    Huang San became angry and angry. He wanted to scold again, but when he saw Leng Feng raise his hand again, he was so scared that he swallowed the dirty words that he didn''t scold.


    "It''s just a cheap dog. I won''t deal with you after I see it!"


    Huang San was afraid of being beaten again, so he could only feel cold in his heart, but soon he showed his teeth because of the pain in his body.


    Shen Ze''s eyes coldly looked down at Huang San kneeling in front of him. Listening to the latter''s dying groan, he frowned unhappily, and youyou said, "if you make this kind of sound again, I will send you to see the king of hell at once."


    Hearing this, Huang San thought that labor and capital were not frightening. Who are you bluffing?


    Huang San didn''t want to hurt Shen Ze, but when he raised his head and looked at Shen Ze''s gloomy eyes, he was so scared that he shivered and didn''t dare to make any sound.


    How can people have such terrible eyes?


    At this moment, Huang San had a question from his soul. He felt that Shen Ze''s eyes were too terrible, just like the eyes of wild beasts, which made people feel cold and scared.


    Huang Sanyue has countless people, but he has never seen a person with such terrible eyes as Shen Ze.


    According to Huang San''s experience, the person with such terrible eyes is definitely the ruthless of the ruthless.


    For Shen Ze''s words, he did not dare to have the slightest doubt and disdain, because he realized that if he made a sound again, Shen Ze would send him to see the king of hell immediately.


    Huang San obediently closed his mouth, he clenched his teeth, endured the pain, no longer made any sound, and very quickly lowered his head, no longer looked at Shen Ze.


    He was afraid to look at Shen Ze again, and he was scared to death.


    Seeing Huang Sanzhi''s advice, Shen Zexuan said with no doubt: "you should contact your boss, Yu Tianqiao, and let him come to see me immediately."


    Huang San turns his eyes secretly when he hears Shen Ze''s words. Once again, there is something wrong in his heart. He says that Shen Ze dares to call his boss by his name and let him come here immediately. It''s too arrogant, arrogant and ungrateful!


    In Huang San''s eyes, his boss is a big man who can cover the sky in Shu. No one dares to call his boss around, but those who dare to do so are digging their own graves.


    Huang San thinks that Shen Ze will say such words, which shows that Shen Ze himself is still a yellow haired boy who does not know the heaven and earth.


    In his heart, he sneered twice, and then said with deep meaning: "our boss is in a high position and has a lot of business. No one can meet him if he wants to."


    Shen Ze''s eyes became cold when he heard the speech.


    Huang San, even at this time, put on airs. He didn''t cry when he didn''t see the coffin.


    "If you don''t contact Yu Tianqiao, it''s useless to keep it."


    Shen Ze''s tone was flat. Then he raised his head and winked at Leng Feng.


    Leng Feng, as before killed Zhao Qiang, stretched out his hands and twisted Huang San''s neck.


    Huang San, like Zhao Qiang, showed an unbelievable expression before he died. Before he could make any screams, his body fell to the ground with a bang.


    Just a few minutes before and after, Huang San changed from a lively and energetic old man to a stiff and cold corpse on the ground.


    Su Shiman and Jiang Fang, who have witnessed all this with their own eyes, are both thrilled. They set off huge waves in their hearts and can''t be calm for a long time.


    Shen Ze said that killing people means killing people, and he also killed them so casually and lightly.


    Both Su Shiman and Jiang Fang, who had experienced it once, were shocked. They could not help wondering whether the man sitting in a wheelchair, who was so decisive, calm and steady from beginning to end, was not Shen Ze they knew?

 Chapter 83

    Although Su Shiman knew that Shen Ze had gone to the battlefield for four years and that it was normal for her to know that Shen Ze had an iron side, after witnessing what Shen zegang had done, she was as shocked as Jiang Fang.


    After all, in her eyes, Shen Ze used to be a sunny and gentle man, even a little weak. She was obedient to her and Jiang Fang and never disobeyed him.


    After killing Huang San, the main figure of Zijin club, Shen Ze''s face remained unchanged, as if nothing had happened.


    Looking at this man sitting in a wheelchair, with a strong sense of self-confidence, arrogance and self-respect, and without paying attention to everything, Su Shiman''s eyes became a little strange.


    How could such a proud man with a king''s demeanor be willing to be a humble, inferior, despised and insulted son-in-law?


    "If you don''t have deep feelings, how can it be like this?"


    Sushman is a very intelligent woman, and soon came up with the answer.


    It was only because Shen Ze loved her so much that he willingly gave up his status and became the son-in-law of the Su family.


    People are all flesh long, Su Shiman once naturally felt Shen Ze''s great love for her, but she never cared, Never cherished, and even some disliked.


    She has never given any response to Shen Ze''s love, and has done all kinds of things to hurt Shen Ze.


    It''s also natural for Shen Ze to choose to divorce her.


    Although Shen Ze later saved the life of the Su group at her request, and brought people into the Zijin club to save her tonight, it was only in the past.


    At this moment, thinking of all these things, Su Shiman couldn''t help feeling mixed.


    Shen Ze doesn''t know what Su Shiman is thinking.


    He noticed that sushman was staring at him, but he didn''t pay attention to it and think much.


    "Get rid of the body."


    Shen Ze felt that it was an eyesore and had Huang San''s body taken away.


    I do not know when, was hit by a cup of Shen Ze casually broken blood, fainting hostess came to life.


    She happened to see Huang San''s body being carried away. Although she was a little alarmed, she said subconsciously, "you dare to kill the Third Master in Zijin club. You are so bold and impatient!"


    Hearing this, Shen Ze turns his head and looks at the hostess.


    The hostess felt as if she had been watched by a lion. She was so scared that she immediately closed her mouth and didn''t dare to make any sound or move again.


    Shen Ze stares at the hostess and says faintly: "you contact Yu Tianqiao immediately and let him roll in front of me within 15 minutes. If I don''t see him after 15 minutes, I will let Zijin Club disappear after tonight."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, the hostess, like Huang San before, feels that Shen Ze is digging her own grave without knowing what''s good and what''s bad.


    However, she is clever and does not ridicule Shen Ze in a strange way. After all, she has learned from Huang San.


    In order not to follow Huang San''s footsteps, the hostess obediently took out her mobile phone and sent a series of things that just happened to Yu Tianqiao in the form of information according to Shen Ze''s instructions.


    "I''ve conveyed your message to our boss. He should be here soon."


    After contacting Yu Tianqiao, the hostess said that Shen Ze was not. At the same time, she was also looking forward to the arrival of Yu Tianqiao.


    The big boss is here. How crazy you are and how to drag!


    In the view of the hostess, once Yu Tianqiao comes, Shen Ze and others will not come to a good end.


    She is very looking forward to seeing the scene that Shen Ze and others are severely cleaned up by her boss!

 Chapter 84

    The rest of the people in the auction house originally intended to stay to see the play, but after seeing that Shen Ze had finished Huang San''s life, they couldn''t sit still.


    As soon as someone died, panic spread.


    At the moment, in other people''s eyes, Shen Ze is a madman. They are afraid of being hurt, so they all want to leave this land of right and wrong.


    A group of people got up and flocked to the door of the auction house.


    They wanted to leave, but they couldn''t because Shen Ze called Shenwei to guard the door.


    Only two gods and guards were guarding the gate of the store, but at that time there were fourteen gods and gods. The Twelve Gods and spirits in Wutong yuan were all here.


    Previously, people had seen the power of Shenwei in black, so when they saw that there were 14 Shenwei in black guarding the door, many people did not dare to break out.


    And some don''t believe in evil want to break through, but they are all the Shenwei to the action rough to drive back.


    "What the hell is this madman doing? To have the gate guarded is to keep us all here? "


    "Who does this fool think he is? Which one of us here is not a dignified person? He dares not to let us go. It''s a bear''s heart and a leopard''s gall


    "This boy is so rampant that he ran to the Zijin club to run wild. He even restricted our personal freedom. Is he going to fight against the powerful people in the whole capital of Shu?"


    Shen Ze asked people to guard the gate and didn''t let anyone leave, which caused public anger.


    "Boy, tell your people to get out of the way and let us go!"


    "Boy, don''t make everyone angry, or I can''t save you when I come here!"


    "Boy, if you are smart, tell your people to get out of here!"


    A lot of people clamored with discontent.


    And some self-confident, hot temper, directly rushed to the front of Shen Ze, pointing at him, a rebuke.


    There was a young man with silver hair. He was the most arrogant. He rushed to the front, pointed to Shen Ze''s nose and said angrily, "boy, I don''t care who you are, and I don''t care what kind of grudge you have with Zijin club. I have something to leave here. You should let your people go right away!"


    The young man with silver hair stares at Shen Ze badly, and then his tone is full of threat. He says in a cold voice, "I''m the most powerful family in Shu capital. Han Yu, the young master of Han family, you can offend others, but don''t offend me."


    At this time, Shen Zezheng is sitting in a wheelchair with a leisurely posture, closing his eyes.


    After listening to Han Yu''s words, he didn''t get angry. He just opened his lips and said, "Leng Feng, let''s make an example of this man and let everyone calm down."


    "Yes, young master."


    Leng Feng nodded, and then he started.


    Leng Feng kicked Han Yu''s stomach with lightning speed.


    Han Yu didn''t have time to make any response, so he flew out.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Han Yu was like a human flesh sandbag. He knocked down seven or eight people in a row, flew two meters away, finally smashed a chair and fell to the ground.


    "Wow..."


    Then, Han Yu opened his mouth and spat out a big mouthful of blood, then his head tilted and fainted.


    After Leng Feng kicked Han Yu, he scanned the audience with cold and sharp eyes, and said: "Whoever yells again, I''ll kill him!"


    As the young master of the Han family, the most powerful family in the capital of Shu, Han Yu is well-known in the local area, and everyone present knows him.


    When they saw Leng Feng kicking Han Yu, who was the most powerful man on the scene, they all felt fear and fear.


    After listening to Leng Feng''s words, they didn''t want to end up with Han Yu. They didn''t dare to clamor any more, even if they were dissatisfied and unhappy.


    The huge auction house suddenly quieted down.


    Then, everyone''s eyes fell on Shen Ze, and everyone wanted to see what he was going to do next.


    The man in the wheelchair, doing nothing, is still closing his eyes. The only change is that it seems that because there is no noise, his slightly wrinkled eyebrows stretch out.


    Looking at this scene, people can''t help but curse in their hearts. Who is this special person?

 Chapter 85

    People in Shudu all know that Su Shiman married a weak man at the beginning, but they don''t know that this weak man is Shen Ze.


    Except for Su Shiman and he you, no one else knew Shen Ze, let alone what he came from.


    First, Huang San was settled, and then Yu Tianqiao was informed to roll in within 15 minutes. Then, he did not hesitate to offend all the influential officials in the capital of Shu and did not let anyone leave. In the process, he made an example to Han Yu, the first young master of the capital of Shu.


    Each and every one of them proves that Shen Ze is either stupid or has great ability to do so.


    Previously, everyone thought that Shen Ze was a fool, but at this time, seeing that he was so calm, relaxed, and closed his eyes, everyone could not help changing his view.


    The man in the wheelchair is very magnanimous in his words and deeds, and there are a group of extremely powerful men in black. He must have a lot of talent.


    Thinking that Shen zegang just broke into the auction house to save Su Shiman, he also thinks that the Su family recently swept out the door of the useless son-in-law.


    Everyone secretly guessed that Shen Ze was su Shiman''s new lover, a powerful young master from other places.


    The reason why Shen Ze does all this is that Su Shiman has just been humiliated. He is angry and wants to revenge Zijin club for Su Shiman.


    This makes sense. Naturally, everyone thinks so.


    The result of this is that although we think Shen Ze''s identity is not simple, he is just a brainless young man. For a second-hand Su Shiman, he does not hesitate to fight with Zijin club, and offends all the people in the auction house.


    No matter whether Shen Ze can end up or not, he will lose more than gain.


    Moreover, in the eyes of the public, Shen Ze, even though he has some power, is an outsider after all. He can''t fight Yu Tianqiao like a local snake. For a second-hand woman, he is likely to bury himself here tonight.


    Thinking of this, everyone thinks Shen Ze is stupid. At the same time, they hope Yu Tianqiao will come soon.


    Because Yu Tianqiao came, they could see that Shen Ze was cleaned up by Yu Tianqiao, so that they could express the evil spirit of Shen Ze''s restriction of personal freedom.


    Shen Ze doesn''t care what the people in the auction house think.


    And the reason why he didn''t let these people leave is that they said a lot of uncomfortable gossip.


    This group of people made him uncomfortable, so he naturally made them uncomfortable.


    The reason is so simple.


    ¡­¡­


    Because the auction house is very quiet, the atmosphere is a little depressing.


    Shen Ze and he you feel nothing and comfortable, but Su Shiman and Jiang Fang are very anxious.


    In the mother''s and daughter''s eyes, Shen Ze''s call for Lengfeng to kill Huang San, kick Han Yu, challenge Yu Tianqiao, and refuse to let all the people present leave the auction house almost offend the upper class dignitaries in the whole capital of Shu and cause great disaster.


    Su Shiman and Jiang Fang are very worried about the fate of them and Shen Ze.


    Su Shiman has asked Jiang Fang and knows that it is because Jiang Fang kneels down to ask Shen Ze, so Shen Ze brings people to Zijin club to rescue her tonight.


    Now that Shen Ze has rescued her, she can''t understand why Shen Ze has to stay and do these things.


    Although he found that Shen Ze had some abilities, Su Shiman was still worried that Shen Ze could not cope with the next things.


    She hesitated for a moment and asked in a low voice, "Shen Ze, why do you do these things? What do you want to do? "


    Shen Ze never explains to others.


    At this time, after listening to Su Shiman''s words, he knew that Su Shiman was concerned about him, hesitated for a moment, or chose to answer.


    Shen Ze didn''t open his eyes. He said in a flat and leisurely tone: "I came here tonight. I was just going to take you away, but in the process, I found that it''s not a good place, so I''m going to have a pot of it."

 Chapter 86

    Many people know that Zijin club is not a good place, but no one would want to take it away.


    Because Zijin Club involves many people, and Yu Tianqiao, the owner of the club, is very powerful. No one dares or has the ability to take off Zijin club.


    Even Feng Gang, the head of Shudu City, did not dare to guarantee that he would win the Zijin club.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s answer, Su Shiman choked.


    This plan is just to save her, in the process, found that Zijin club is not a good place, so I plan to go to a pot?


    Speaking so casually and lightly, do you really think that Zijin club is a pot? You can do it if you want?


    Jiang Fang stands beside Su Shiman and hears Shen Ze''s words.


    She thinks Shen Ze is crazy, and even wants to take away the Zijin club.


    Do you think Shen Ze is the king of heaven?


    It''s so arrogant. I don''t think I can!


    Although she knew that she had no right to speak in front of Shen Ze, Jiang Fang could not help but said angrily, "Shen Ze, what you have just done will bring great disaster. You even want to give the Zijin club a pot. Are you crazy or don''t want to live?"


    Jiang Fang said this because she thought Shen Zegen could not compete with Yu Tianqiao.


    But Su Shiman also thought so, she said: "Shen Ze, in Shudu, no one dares to move the Zijin club. Don''t get angry, let''s stop! We haven''t come yet by yutianqiao. Let''s get out of here


    After listening to the mother and daughter''s words, Shen Ze was not moved. He didn''t even lift his eyelids. He said with disapproval, "it''s just a Zijin club. I haven''t paid attention to it yet."


    "When I do things, no one can tell me what to do."


    Shen Ze said in an indisputable tone: "you two, mother and daughter, either stay here quietly or leave immediately. I don''t want to hear any more nonsense or talk more nonsense."


    Shen Ze''s superior tone and strong tone made Jiang Fang feel uncomfortable. She said angrily, "we are kind-hearted to persuade you, but you still say that we are talking nonsense. It''s really a dog biting LV Dongbin and she doesn''t know the good people."


    Jiang Fang immediately said to Su Shiman, "Shiman, this guy is blind and arrogant, and he has to get angry. We have advised him, but if he doesn''t listen, we can''t help him."


    "We mother and daughter don''t accompany him to continue to go crazy, hurry to go!"


    Jiang Fang said while holding Su Shiman''s arm, ready to go out.


    Su Shiman''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled tightly. She looked at Shen Ze hesitantly and didn''t move her steps.


    Jiang Fang is very anxious, persuades a way: "poem man, you don''t hesitate, don''t walk again can''t walk!"


    When Su Shiman hesitated to go with Jiang Fang, there was a stir outside the auction.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    A rush of footsteps came.


    Hearing the news, all the people in the auction house turned their heads and looked at the gate of the auction house.


    Then, people''s eyes through the gate, impressively see more than a dozen figures coming quickly.


    Among the more than ten figures, the first one is a middle-aged man with a big greasy head, a slight fat figure, a suit and leather shoes, a gold chain around his neck, a gold watch and a rich appearance.


    Behind the rich middle-aged man is a thin but energetic old man in a white shirt who looks about 50 years old.


    Behind the old man in white shirt is a group of young men.


    These ten people are in a hurry and aggressive, obviously they are not good at coming.


    "Malagobi, yutianqiao is finally here!"


    "Here comes the Great Buddha. There will be a good play next!"


    "When the big man comes, we can finally get rid of our evil spirit!"


    "Hey, hey, let''s wait to see Yu Tianqiao play and kill that boy!"


    Seeing the rich middle-aged men and their appearance, the quiet auction house suddenly became noisy.

 Chapter 87

    As soon as Yu Tianqiao appeared, the auction house was boiling.


    Everyone thinks that Shen Ze is not far away from his death when Yu Tianqiao comes, so they are not forced to keep quiet any more, but all kinds of clamour, which is even more fierce than before.


    "Cao te, Yu Tianqiao is coming. I don''t think that boy dares to be crazy!"


    "This little bizizi will pay a heavy price for what he did later!"


    "With Yu Tianqiao''s temper, that boy will be disabled even if he doesn''t die!"


    "This kind of ungrateful dog, it''s best to die!"


    "When we close the door and beat the dogs later, the labor and capital should also step up and tell him not to let the labor and capital go!"


    Because Shen Ze provoked a lot of people''s anger, other people are resentful and don''t want Shen Ze to come to a good end. At this time, they blame and curse him one after another, waiting for him to be severely taught by Yu Tianqiao.


    "Shiman, yutianqiao is really here. Now it''s too late for us to leave. What should we do?"


    Seeing that Yu Tianqiao has brought people here, Jiang Fang''s heart suddenly rises to her throat. She is afraid that Yu Tianqiao will treat her mother and daughter as if they are with Shen Ze when she clears up later. She is very anxious and uneasy.


    Su Shiman didn''t make a sound, but when she saw Yu Tianqiao, she was also upset and worried, and her face became very dignified.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ze closed his eyes. Although he couldn''t see it, he could hear it. After learning that Yu Tianqiao had brought people, he opened his eyes and looked at the door of the auction house.


    On the way to Zijin club, Shen Ze saw the photo of Yu Tianqiao, so he recognized the latter.


    Looking at Yu Tianqiao with more than a dozen people, Shen Ze frowned unhappily.


    I want you to come and see me, not in such a domineering and arrogant manner.


    Shen Ze''s eyes flashed cold and said, "Leng Feng, let Yu Tianqiao kneel in."


    "Yes."


    Leng Feng nodded, then he turned around and strode toward the gate of the auction house.


    At this time, Yu Tianqiao has brought people to the gate of the auction house.


    The fourteen guards in black, who were guarding the gate, stood in the way of Yu Tianqiao.


    Yu Tianqiao glanced at the guards in black and said: "labor and capital are Yu Tianqiao. If you don''t want to die, you should give up the road to labor and capital!"


    Yu Tianqiao is a gangster. He has been in the world for 20 years. He has done a lot of fighting and killing. When he launched Wei Lai, he became very fierce and terrifying.


    If you are an ordinary person, you will be scared out of the way by the yelling of Yu Tianqiao.


    But it was Shenwei who stood in the way. In the face of Yu Tianqiao''s rebuke, they were calm and motionless.


    As Shen Ze''s guards, they only obey Shen Ze''s orders.


    Shen Ze asked them to guard the door, even if they were dead.


    So, no matter how yutianqiao is, they will not get out of the way.


    "Toast, no penalty!"


    Seeing that the guards didn''t want to get out of the way at all, Yu Tianqiao''s anger rose in his eyes. His face was horizontal, and he ordered in a cold voice: "Lao Qin, give the way to the labor and capital!"


    "Yes."


    The old man with white shirt, who followed Yu Tianqiao, nodded and answered.


    Qin yuan, the old man with white shirt, is the bodyguard of Yu Tianqiao. He is also the first fighter of Yu Tianqiao. He has practiced martial arts for more than 20 years and is very brave.


    Yu Tianqiao gave the order, Qin yuan immediately moved.


    He stepped out, then sprang up in vain, like a cheetah, and dashed towards the guards standing at the gate.


    Qin yuan thought that he was good at martial arts. He wanted to rush through the guards at the door.


    None of Shen Ze''s Shenwei is a simple character.


    They saw that Qin yuan was coming with great momentum. Instead of passive defense, they chose to take the initiative.


    Standing in front of the two Shenwei, tacit understanding at the same time rushed out to meet Qin yuan.


    At the next moment, the two Shenwei launched a fierce battle with Qin yuan.


    Although Qin yuan had excellent martial arts, Shenwei was not a vegetarian.


    If it was a single fight, Qin yuan might be able to get the upper hand, but in the face of two Shenwei, he could not get any advantage.


    The two sides fight equally, and it''s hard to decide for a moment.


    Yu Tianqiao knew Qin yuan''s ability. He thought Qin yuan would take the lead and blow away the men in black who stopped the gate every minute. But he didn''t expect that two men in black would attack and stop Qin yuan. He also made Qin yuan fall into a battle like mud and couldn''t get away.


    Yu Tianqiao''s face turned gloomy for a moment, and his eyes became angry.


    How can these people in black be so powerful?


    Only two men in black can hold down the strongest hitters under his command. If all the men in black are fighting, who can stop them?


    How could the little bizizi who came to the club to make trouble have such a group of powerful dogs?


    How can he get rid of that little beaver if he doesn''t even care about these doggies?


    Yu Tianqiao thought of these, just like eating flies, his face became very ugly.


    Just when Yu Tianqiao thought about these problems angrily, Leng Feng came to the gate.


    Leng Feng stares at Yu Tianqiao with sharp eyes and says in a cold voice: "our young master wants you to kneel down to meet him."


    At the moment, Yu Tianqiao was very angry. After listening to Leng Feng''s words, he was furious.


    "Damn you, who is your young master? Dare you tell me to kneel in and see him? "


    "Are you really a sick cat when you are a worker?"


    Yu Tianqiao was so angry that his face was blue and his body was angry. As soon as he finished, he took out a golden revolver from his body.


    Yu Tianqiao raised his revolver and pointed the muzzle at Leng Feng''s forehead. He looked ferocious and said fiercely: "immediately tell these doorkeepers to get away, or labor and capital will kill you first!"


    Facing the forehead with a revolver, Leng Feng''s face didn''t change at all. He was still expressionless.


    He looked directly at Yu Tianqiao and did not hide. Instead, he raised his right hand and moved his fingers.


    "Rub rub rub..."


    Standing next to him, twelve black guards took out a silver pistol one after another.


    Then, the twelve guards in black raised their silver pistols at the same time and pointed the muzzle at Yu Tianqiao''s head.

 Chapter 88

    Yu Tianqiao is a notorious and ruthless man. However, when he was pointed at his head by twelve pistols, he was cold all over for a moment. His scalp was numb, and his whole body was tense. He did not dare to move.


    Yu Tianqiao looked at the silver pistols in the hands of the twelve Shenwei, and thought angrily, "what''s so special? Actually, every dogleg has a handgun with excellent workmanship. What''s the origin of the poor son-in-law who was swept out by the Su family?"


    "Isn''t he a trash with no status, no background, no money, no money? How can we get such a group of powerful dogs and so many weapons? "


    The state of long is extremely strict in the control of guns. Most people can''t get guns, let alone hold them. Even Yu Tianqiao spent a lot of effort to get some pistols.


    At this time, seeing that each of Shen Ze''s men in black is equipped with a pistol that looks very advanced and high-level, and they are orderly and have high executive power, like troops, Yu Tianqiao has to re-examine Shen Ze''s identity.


    Before coming to the club, Yu Tianqiao learned about what happened in the club, and asked people to investigate Shen Ze. He learned that Shen Ze was the son-in-law who was swept out by the Su family.


    In Yu Tianqiao''s opinion, Shen Ze is Su Shiman''s ultimate licking dog. Even though he was swept out of the house, he learned that Su Shiman had been bullied in Zijin club, and immediately changed from a licking dog to a mad dog, bringing people to make trouble.


    Yu Tianqiao knew that Shen Ze was the loser who made trouble in the club. He didn''t plan to do it in person for the first time, because in his opinion, Shen Ze, the loser known all over the city, was not worthy of his hand.


    The reason why he came to the club later was that Shen Ze killed Zhao Qiang and Huang San.


    Yu Tianqiao was born in a humble family, and the main reason why he was able to mix in today''s status and status is that he attaches great importance to feelings and righteousness, and treats his subordinates and the people who fight with him very well.


    Zhao Qiang and Huang San were both brothers who fought with Yu Tianqiao at the beginning. They were killed by Shen Ze. Naturally, Yu Tianqiao was very angry and upset, and wanted to revenge for them.


    In addition, the two brothers who fought with each other were killed. If yu Tianqiao didn''t show up, the rest of his subordinates would be upset. How could he lead a group of subordinates in the future?


    Whatever the factors, Yu Tianqiao had to be present in person.


    Yu Tianqiao thought that he could kill Shen Ze like an ant by bringing people with him, but he never thought that he could not even enter the auction house of his own territory before he saw Shen Ze.


    This is a great irony. It''s ridiculous!


    Thinking of this, Yu Tianqiao felt that he had lost all his face, and he felt ashamed. His face turned red and white, and he wanted to find a hole in the ground.


    When Yu Tianqiao became angry, Leng Feng walked towards him.


    When Yu Tianqiao saw Leng Feng walking towards him, he didn''t think about it any more. Instead, he showed his ferocity. He said, "don''t move, or the labor and capital will kill you!"


    When Yu Tianqiao said this, he was still holding a golden revolver, and the muzzle of the revolver was still facing Leng Feng''s forehead.


    In the face of Yu Tianqiao''s rebuke, Leng Feng chose to ignore it, as if he was not afraid of the former shooting at all, and kept on marching forward.


    Yu Tianqiao has been in the Jianghu for more than ten years, and his hands have been stained with the blood of many people. He is famous for his ruthlessness and ruthlessness, and naturally dares to shoot Lengfeng.


    But at this time, he was twelve pistols pointed at the head, even if the cold front is not happy, also did not shoot.


    Because, once he fired this gun, his head would be beaten into a sieve.


    Yu Tianqiao is not afraid of death. He just thinks that his life is much more expensive than that of Leng Feng. It''s not worth exchanging his life for Leng Feng''s.


    Therefore, although Yu Tianqiao was fierce, he did not take any action. Instead, he watched Leng Feng come to him.


    Leng Feng didn''t say anything. He snatched the gold revolver in his hand with the speed that Yu Tianqiao couldn''t react to.


    Then, he said to Yu Tianqiao straightforwardly, "do you want to kneel down, or do you want me to break your leg and drag you in?"

 Chapter 89

    Since Yu Tianqiao founded Zijin club a few years ago, no one has dared to talk to him like this.


    Do you kneel down, or do you want me to break your legs and drag you in?


    After listening to Leng Feng''s words, Yu Tianqiao''s face was covered with clouds, his eyes were burning with anger, and his body was filled with a strong murderous air.


    "Even if labor and capital are dead, they will not kneel down!"


    After Yu Tianqiao showed his attitude, he looked at Leng Feng fiercely and said: "if anyone dares to move the labor force today, the labor force will kill his family!"


    "If you don''t believe in evil, you can have a try!"


    Yu Tianqiao didn''t talk big. He really killed the whole family.


    However, cold front is when he farts.


    "Pa!"


    As soon as Yu Tianqiao''s words were finished, Leng Feng raised his hand and slapped Yu Tianqiao with a big mouth, which made the latter grin and bleed.


    The big mouth of Leng Feng made Yu Tianqiao confused.


    The labor and capital just put out cruel words and yelled to fight and kill. Didn''t you hear that, or didn''t you fear that the labor and capital would kill your family?


    This big mouth says to fight, and does it pay attention to labor and capital?


    Yu Tianqiao thinks that Leng Feng is more ruthless than him. He is not like a human, but a cold-blooded robot!


    Just when Yu Tianqiao roars in his heart, and his stomach is cold.


    The cold front moved again.


    He didn''t say much. He raised his foot and kicked the knees of Yu Tianqiao''s two legs.


    With two clicks, both legs of Yu Tianqiao were broken from their knees.


    "Ah..."


    The pain of his broken leg is penetrating. Yu Tianqiao''s face is twisted and looks painful. While he opens his mouth and howls miserably, he falls to the ground and falls a dog to eat excrement.


    "My leg hurts!"


    "Little red head, I have your mother in my mouth. If you dare to break my leg, I will kill your family!"


    Because his legs were broken, Yu Tianqiao couldn''t get up from the ground by himself. He could only lie on the ground, staring at Leng Feng with red eyes, and roaring with indignation.


    "Mr. Yu!"


    Yu Tianqiao brought a group of people, see Yu Tianqiao was cold front broke legs, collapsed on the ground, impressively rushed up.


    When Leng Feng saw this, he took a direct thunder shot. He quickly put all these people to the ground.


    After clearing up the trouble, Leng Fengsui grabs Yu Tianqiao''s leg. Regardless of the latter''s clamor, he moves rudely and drags him to the auction house.


    Because there is a divine guard at the gate, the people in the auction house can''t see outside and don''t know what happened. However, after listening to the news, they vaguely know that Yu Tianqiao and those people in black brought by Shen Ze are in conflict and fight with each other.


    People thought that Yu Tianqiao would take people to turn over those people in black brought by Shen Ze, and then go into the auction house and beat Shen Ze and others.


    But unexpectedly, after waiting for a long time, I saw Leng Feng holding a leg of Yu Tianqiao and walking in like a dog.


    Yu Tianqiao''s face was pale and his mouth was crying. He looked miserable and embarrassed.


    How can this be so special?


    There is a huge difference between reality and imagination, which forms a strong impact.


    In the auction house, except Shen Ze and he you, there are also Shenwei, together with Su Shiman and Jiang Fang''s mother and daughter, all of them are dumbfounded and speechless. How wonderful the expressions on their faces are!

 Chapter 90

    The name of a man, the shadow of a tree.


    As soon as you mention Yu Tianqiao, you will think of such names as the top boss, the local snake and the local Godfather.


    Who doesn''t know that Yu Tianqiao is rich and powerful. He can cover the sky with only one hand in Shu.


    He attaches great importance to love, righteousness and ruthlessness, just like a big tiger that can eat people. Everyone is in awe, and no one dares to provoke him.


    Everyone at the scene felt that with Yu Tianqiao''s strength, as long as he brought people to the scene, he would be able to easily deal with all the troublemakers such as Shen Ze.


    But the reality is that Yu Tianqiao hasn''t even entered the auction house, so he has been beaten by Shen Ze''s people and dragged into the auction house in the form of humiliation.


    If it wasn''t for what they saw with their own eyes, people would never have thought that Yu Tianqiao would be in his own territory and be made into such a embarrassed and shameful appearance.


    The people who yelled and thought that when Yu Tianqiao came, they would clean up Shen Ze and let them vent their evil spirits. At this time, they were all silent. One by one, they were just like eating excrement. They were disgusting and uncomfortable.


    This is a noisy auction house, now it is quiet again, and the atmosphere becomes more depressed than before.


    Under the gaze of many complicated eyes, Leng Feng dragged Yu Tianqiao to the position two meters in front of Shen Ze.


    He threw Yu Tianqiao''s legs to the ground, then bowed to Shen Ze and said, "young master, he doesn''t want to kneel to see you, so I have to break his legs."


    Shen Ze Li naturally felt that Leng Feng was doing right, and he said softly.


    After listening to Leng Feng''s words, Su Shiman and Jiang Fang, who are standing behind him, both look more dignified. Mother and daughter are shocked and speechless.


    With Yu Tianqiao''s identity and status, even if you go to see Feng Gang, the leader of the capital of Shu, Feng Gang has to be courteous.


    What is Shen Ze''s identity? Is it the leader of a country? I asked Yu Tianqiao to kneel down to see him. If he didn''t kneel down, his legs would be broken. It''s really powerful, extremely overbearing and suffocating!


    Such a man, it is too terrible, daunting!


    At this moment, Su Shiman and Jiang Fang can''t help but deeply doubt that the man in the wheelchair is not Shen Ze they know.


    All this is too untrue!


    When Su Shiman''s mother and daughter were suspicious of life, Yu Tianqiao, who was paralyzed on the ground, clenched her teeth and endured severe pain, sat up.


    Then, Yu Tianqiao raised his head and fixed on Shen Ze with a pair of bloodshot eyes.


    His face was twisted, his face was ferocious, and he gritted his teeth and said: "boy, I don''t care how old you are. You killed my brother, hurt me and humiliated me today. I swear by Yu Tianqiao that as long as you don''t die tonight, you will be paid for your blood and die without a place to die!"


    After making this poison oath, Yu Tianqiao put on a cruel and gloomy smile at the corner of his mouth. Then he said: "of course, I will kill all the people who are related to you and let them be buried with you..."


    Speaking of this, Yu Tianqiao turned his bloodthirsty eyes on Su Shiman, who was standing behind Shen Ze, and then continued to say: "don''t worry, after you die, I will kill the woman you love first, so that she can go down with you as soon as possible."


    After saying that, Yu Tianqiao began to smile, just like a devil.


    Su Shiman coldly faces Yu Tianqiao''s bloody red eyes. After hearing the latter''s saying that she will be the first to kill her after Shen Ze''s death, she turns pale and her brain falls into a blank.


    Standing beside Su Shiman, Jiang Fang feels that she is also the target of Yu Tianqiao''s revenge. She is so scared that she almost pees in her pants and shakes like a dustpan.


    At this time, Shen Ze, as Yu Tianqiao''s primary revenge object, is not changing his face. He doesn''t take Yu Tianqiao''s words to heart at all.


    He was silent, just looking at Yu Tianqiao calmly, just like looking at a dead man.

 Chapter 91

    Two younger brothers were killed, one of his men was beaten, his legs were broken, he was dragged into the auction house like a dog, and he lost his face in front of all the celebrities in Shudu. All this made Yu Tianqiao hate Shen Ze to the bone and kill him quickly.


    At this time, Yu Tianqiao was in a rage, very violent and manic, although he did not know exactly what the background of Shen Ze was, and even though he had seen that Shen Ze was not small.


    But he didn''t think much about it. He swore in public and threatened to avenge Shen Ze and others.


    After hearing Yu Tianqiao''s words, the people in the auction house knew that he and Shen Ze had reached the point of immortality, and they were all gloating.


    I''ve been hated by Yu Tianqiao, a big tiger that eats people and doesn''t spit out bones. How can you jump?


    ¡­¡­


    In other people''s eyes, Yu Tianqiao is like a tiger, but in Shen Ze''s eyes, it is like a mole ant.


    He''s a giant dragon. No matter how crazy the mole ants are, what can they do for him?


    What Yu Tianqiao just said is disrespectful to Shen Ze, enough to kill him 10000 times.


    At this moment, with a word from Shen Ze, Yu Tianqiao can go to see the king of hell.


    However, he is not in a hurry to do so.


    Before coming to Zijin club, Shen Ze asked he you to investigate Zijin club.


    He knows that Yu Tianqiao has done a lot of outrageous things. He is guilty of many crimes and deserves to die, but he is only a leader and there are other gangs.


    Shen Ze wants to wipe out the whole gang of Yu Tianqiao.


    Therefore, instead of killing Yu Tianqiao directly, he plans to start from Yu Tianqiao and catch the big fish hidden in the deep.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Tianqiao has vowed to avenge and never die.


    All the people on the scene want to know how Shen Ze will deal with and what he will do next. They all turn their eyes to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze is sitting in a critical position with deep eyes and expressionless face, which makes people unable to see what he is thinking.


    For what Yu Tianqiao just said, Shen Ze didn''t make any response. He gave the former a deep look and then withdrew his eyes.


    Then, Shen Ze told Leng Feng, "give me a gun."


    Cold front smell speech, immediately went to Shen Ze in front of him, will he carry the silver pistol, respectfully handed to Shen Ze''s hand.


    Then, under the gaze of the public, Shen Ze directly raised his silver pistol and fired a shot at Yu Tianqiao''s chest.


    "Bang!"


    The deafening gunfire rang out, and all the people were so scared that they trembled violently.


    From receiving a pistol to shooting Yu Tianqiao, Shen Ze''s action is neat, smooth and smooth.


    Due to Shen Ze''s extremely fast speed and the sudden incident, everyone didn''t have time to make any response. He saw that Yu Tianqiao''s chest spattered blood, and his sitting body suddenly fell back and hit the ground heavily.


    Then, Yu Tianqiao''s eyes turned white, his mouth spat blood, his body twitched a few times, and then he did not move, no movement, just like death.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked, stunned, shuddered, frightened and numb!


    This is special. Without hesitation and without saying a word, he took the gun and collapsed Yu Tianqiao. Is the man in the wheelchair still human?


    This is Yu Tianqiao, the top man who can cover the sky with only one hand in Shu. It''s the first time that he broke his legs. He shot to death without even thinking about it. It''s too exaggerated!


    All the people present felt that what happened in front of them was not true. They were so scared that they were forced to do it again. One by one, they were just like sculptures, with different expressions. How funny.

 Chapter 92

    The whole auction house was as silent as death, and the atmosphere was so depressing that it made people feel a little flustered.


    Seeing that Shen Ze shot Yu Tianqiao in this way, all the people who had been gloating at the disaster were as miserable as eating excrement again.


    At the same time, their eyes changed and they began to fear and fear Shen Ze.


    Who dares to shoot down Yu Tianqiao?


    The answer is no one.


    No matter what the reason, Shen Ze has done something that everyone dares not to do. How can he not be awed?


    When everyone was shocked and speechless, Shen Ze, as the initiator of all this, didn''t even look at Yu Tianqiao, who was lying motionless on the ground. Instead, he lowered his head and looked at the silver pistol in his hand. He commented in a light voice: "this gun is not wrong, it''s easy to use."


    This NIMA!


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, everyone could not help but curse their mother in their heart.


    You shot the most powerful godfather in Shudu and broke the sky. How could you kill a chicken and not care?


    If you don''t panic, even if you are not afraid, you still say that the gun is easy to use. Can you respect Yu Tianqiao who is still lying on the ground at this time?


    It''s not human!


    Everyone present felt that today was an eye opener and saw Shen Ze, a character who was crazy about hanging and blowing up the sky.


    At the same time, they are very curious about Shen Ze''s origin, identity and status, which makes him dare to do so.


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone thought that Yu Tianqiao was shot dead by Shen Ze, but Shen Ze knew that Yu Tianqiao was not dead.


    As a sharpshooter with the highest shooting skill, no missed shots and a hundred hits in the whole war zone, Shen zegang did not shoot Yu Tianqiao''s heart on purpose when he just shot Yu Tianqiao. Instead, he shot two centimeters away from his heart.


    Although Yu Tianqiao was bleeding to the ground, he just fainted temporarily and did not die.


    As Shen Ze expected, after a while, Yu Tianqiao woke up.


    "Cough..."


    Yu Tianqiao coughed a few times and suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Ah ah..."


    Yu Tianqiao had just experienced the feeling of passing through the gate of death. He widened his eyes, turned pale and cried out in fear, showing a look of shock and fear.


    Seeing the "miraculous" life of Yu Tianqiao, people''s faces were surprised.


    Mingming saw Shen Ze hit Yu Tianqiao''s chest, how could the latter not die?


    The crowd sighed that Yu Tianqiao was really lucky.


    Yu Tianqiao is not dead. What will the man in wheelchair do next?


    Will there be another shot?


    People''s eyes soon shifted from Yu Tianqiao to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze still lowered his head and turned the silver pistol over and over, just like playing with a toy.


    He did not shoot Yu Tianqiao, but did not raise his head lightly and said: "Yu Tianqiao, I''ll give you a chance to call a helper. If you can call a helper who makes me convinced, I''ll let you go. If you can''t call me, I''ll shoot your pig''s head with a gun."


    As soon as Shen Ze said this, everyone felt that he was overconfident and a little conceited.


    Who doesn''t know that Yu Tianqiao has a lot of connections and many friends. Shen Ze asked Yu Tianqiao to ask for help. Isn''t it obvious to dig a hole for himself?


    If yu Tianqiao really calls the help of other big men, how can he control the situation? Are you not afraid to pit yourself to death?

 Chapter 93

    We all don''t understand why Shen Ze did this. We all think that he gave Yu Tianqiao the opportunity to ask for help, which is a very stupid and retarded behavior, and will pit himself to death.


    Shen zegang''s shot made Yu Tianqiao walk from the gate of death. He was so frightened that he was afraid that Shen Ze would give him another shot.


    Even if both legs and chest are in pain, Yu Tianqiao still gritted his teeth and kept still on the ground. He didn''t dare to breathe loudly, trying to reduce his sense of existence.


    After hearing Shen Ze''s words, Yu Tianqiao breathed a sigh of relief, no longer so nervous and afraid.


    At the same time, like other people on the scene, he scolded Shen Ze for being a fool. Instead of killing him, he gave him a chance to ask for help.


    This kid is so stupid, and he''s scared?


    Yu Tianqiao thought of this place, put away his fear, showed his fierce side again, and made a lot of remarks.


    "Boy, I have to admit that you are the most extraordinary young man I have ever seen in yutianqiao."


    "But you are still too young, overconfident, and underestimate me."


    "The outcome of a game is often in a moment. If you give me a chance, then you have no chance!"


    Shen Ze smell speech, the corner of the mouth starts a touch of disdain radian, he turned a pistol, and then as a statement of facts in general, light said: "you don''t deserve to play with me."


    When Yu Tianqiao heard the words, he felt despised by chiguoguo. He laughed angrily: "what a arrogant boy!"


    "When my assistant comes, see if you can be so arrogant!"


    Yu Tianqiao is not a reckless man. Before he came to Zijin club, he explained to his subordinates and left behind.


    As soon as he has an accident, his rescuers will come to Zijin club.


    According to Yu Tianqiao''s estimation, his rescuers should arrive soon.


    And sure enough, just after his words, there was a stir outside the auction.


    With the sound of hard soled shoes on the floor, a fully armed patrol team of 20 people appeared in the corridor connected by the door of the auction house.


    Hearing the news, Yu Tianqiao, who was lying on the ground, gave a ferocious smile. He seemed to have a lot of confidence all of a sudden and said loudly and freely: "here comes the helper of labor and capital!"


    After hearing the words, people turned their eyes to the gate.


    Armed patrol team, each armed with rifles, majestic, they move quickly, soon came to the gate of the auction house.


    Because there are ten guards in black at the gate, the armed patrol team can only stop at the gate.


    This armed patrol team is led by a tall, middle-aged man named Xue Han.


    Xue Han stood in the front. In the tone of command, he yelled at the guards in black who were blocking the door and said, "patrol and handle the case, you get out of the way immediately!"


    The twelve guards in black had no expression on their faces. In the face of Xue Han''s rebuke, they didn''t move as if they had heard anything. They didn''t want to get out of the way.


    Xue Han''s face turned black.


    "If you don''t get out of the way, you''re obstructing the official business. I can kill you all!"


    Xue Han raised his right hand as he threatened and made a gesture.


    Armed patrolmen standing behind him, knowing each other, raised their rifles and aimed at the guards in black.


    When the armed patrolmen raised their rifles, the twelve black guards responded quickly, took out their pistols at the same time, and pointed the muzzle at Xue Han and them.


    For a moment, the two sides were at each other''s throats, as if the next moment was about to break out. The atmosphere was tense to the extreme!

 Chapter 94

    Because of the silence in the auction house, everyone could hear clearly what was going on outside the door.


    We all know that the armed patrol team is coming, and those people in black brought by Shen Ze block the armed patrol team at the door, and the two sides confront each other.


    People were shocked, even unbelievable.


    They marvel in their hearts that even the armed patrol team dares to block and confront. How can these people in black be so arrogant?


    It''s an armed patrol with heavy firepower. It belongs to the patrol Bureau. It''s a national force!


    All the people present were celebrities in the capital of Shu, but no one dared to do so.


    Even the top leaders like Yu Tianqiao dare not hinder the work of the patrol Bureau, let alone face-to-face confrontation with the armed patrol team.


    Yu Tianqiao was shocked and annoyed to learn that Shen Ze''s men blocked the armed patrol team at the door.


    The armed patrol is the heavyweight rescuers he moved to, but if they can''t even get in, how can they help him?


    Yu Tianqiao covered the bullet wound with his hand, bit his teeth, endured the pain, and sat up again.


    He stared at Shen Ze with gloomy eyes and said: "boy, if you have the guts, let people block the armed patrol team all the time!"


    Shen Ze said nothing.


    He threw the pistol back to Leng Feng, then stood up, moved his body for a while, relieved his sour and fatigue, and then returned to the wheelchair.


    Then, Shen Ze raised his head, looked down at Yu Tianqiao and said contemptuously, "the helpers you called are not enough."


    Yu Tianqiao heard the speech, snorted coldly, and said in a sarcastic tone: "everyone can say big words. If you really have the ability, you can deal with them!"


    Shen Ze disdained a smile, did not continue with Yu Tianqiao mouth contest, he immediately began to command: "cold front, you clear identity, deal with the outside group."


    "Yes


    Cold front smell speech, nod should be.


    Then, Leng Feng opened a black code box made of special materials, took out a camouflage special combat suit, and quickly put it on his body.


    As soon as Leng Feng put on his special combat suit, people could see the epaulets on his special combat suit clearly.


    It has a dark green background, a white horizontal line on both sides, and three golden stars in the middle.


    Longguo special forces, Shangxiao position!


    All the people on the scene were celebrities from the capital of Shu. They knew what the epaulet pattern of Leng Feng''s special combat suit represented at a glance.


    "Damn, this Flathead brother is a Shangxiao!"


    "This NIMA, even if it''s Shangxiao, is still affiliated to the most elite special forces in our country!"


    "I didn''t expect that he looked like a horse, and he had such a bull''s fork identity!"


    After learning that Leng Feng''s identity is Shangxiao of the special forces, everyone can''t help but make a cry of surprise.


    They did not expect that Leng Feng would be the school of the special forces. They opened their eyes one by one, and there was a strong shock and incredible color on their faces.


    Under the gaze of many amazing eyes, Leng Feng walked towards the gate of the auction house with his head held high and his demeanor high.


    It''s too late for the patrol team to enter!


    Seeing Leng Feng walking towards the gate, there is such a consensus in everyone''s heart.


    At this time, sitting on the ground, Yu Tianqiao''s face turned black. His eyes were staring at Shen Ze in disbelief. He was obviously weak, but he asked in a loud voice like a roar: "what identity are you, who can make a special forces'' Shangxiao be called around?"


    After hearing Yu Tianqiao''s words, people came back from the shock of Leng Feng and turned their heads to look at Shen Ze.


    Everyone is very curious. What kind of identity does Shen Ze, who can make a special forces'' Shangxiao a little brother, have?


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Shen Ze seemed to suddenly think of something funny. With a faint smile, he said in a frivolous tone: "I''m Shen Mingze, the son-in-law who was swept out by the Su family not long ago."


    When people heard the words, it was like being struck by thunder. One by one, they were petrified and disordered in the wind.

 Chapter 95

    Because Su Shiman is the most beautiful woman in the capital of Shu, and has a good reputation and is the focus of attention.


    At the beginning, the Su family recruited a son-in-law who had no background, no strength, and could only eat soft food, which caused the criticism of the whole capital of Shu. There was a lot of noise and gossip.


    As we all know, the son-in-law of the Su family is Shen Ze, a complete loser.


    Not long ago, the news came out that Shen Ze and Su Shiman divorced and were swept out of the house.


    At the moment, Shen Ze says that he is the son-in-law who was swept out of the house by the Su family not long ago. Everyone thinks that he is very shocking.


    How can you be the son-in-law of the Su family?


    Everyone''s first reaction was that they didn''t believe it. They thought Shen Ze was joking.


    However, who will have nothing to do and take the initiative to say that he is a loser?


    Seeing the man in the wheelchair without any joking, and seeing the embarrassed expression on the faces of sushman and her daughter.


    People realized that the young man in the wheelchair didn''t lie. He seemed to be the son-in-law who had been swept out by the Su family not long ago!


    Aware of this, people''s faces are showing a strange color, shocked!


    Who would have thought that this man, who is domineering, confident and mysterious, would be the well-known son-in-law of the Su family?


    At this moment, everyone on the scene began to doubt life!


    It''s said that the son-in-law of the Su family, who has no background, no strength, is nothing. He can only do housework and eat soft food. He is a complete loser.


    But in front of this man which is like a loser?


    There are still special forces school when the younger brother, there are a group of extremely powerful men, this is called no strength? No background?


    For Su Shiman''s sake, he dared to break into the Zijin club like a tiger''s den, beat and kill people in public, and restricted the personal freedom of all the celebrities in the capital of Shu. Even Yu Tianqiao, the big tiger, hung up and hammered. Is that a coward? Only soft food?


    There is nothing that Shen Ze can do tonight.


    Think of these, the presence of people can not help but curse in the heart.


    Who''s special? In the future, the son-in-law of the Su family is a loser, so the labor and capital are anxious with him!


    Then, when people thought that they had just taken Shen Ze out to ridicule when Su Shiman was auctioned, they were all worried.


    They think that Shen Ze should not let everyone leave the auction house because they just criticized him. They are worried that Shen Ze will take other revenge.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Tianqiao knew that Shen Ze was the son-in-law who had been swept out of the house by the Su family before he came. So far from being surprised at what Shen Ze said, he felt that Shen Ze was teasing him, which made him even more angry and unhappy.


    He looks ferocious, a pair of red eyes staring at Shen Ze, a pair of eager to swallow Shen Zesheng alive.


    Shen Ze is a man who has experienced the baptism of corpse mountain and blood sea. Yu Tianqiao looks childish and ridiculous in his eyes, and has no deterrent power at all.


    He looked directly at Yu Tianqiao''s bloodthirsty eyes and said faintly, "hurry up, if you can''t call any more powerful helpers, I''ll have to send you on the road."


    Shen Ze is full of self-confidence and far-reaching. In Yu Tianqiao''s eyes, he is very dazzling.


    He bit his teeth hard, then took out his mobile phone and contacted the most important person in his gang!

 Chapter 96

    Yu Tianqiao''s contacts were his greatest support when he was in the world.


    This person is very cautious, has been hidden in the dark, and Yu Tianqiao are in private contact, the surface seems to have nothing to do with Yu Tianqiao.


    Yu Tianqiao knows that the other party doesn''t want to show up, but when it comes to the real crisis of life and death, he can only contact the other party and force the other party to come to the scene in person to help him out.


    ¡­¡­


    Leng Feng went to the gate to suppress the armed patrol team and prevent them from entering the auction house.


    Xue Han, the leader, had no choice but to stay in the corridor for the time being. He took out his communication equipment to contact his superiors and asked for instructions on how to take the next step.


    ¡­¡­


    As the saying goes, if you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, you can only catch big fish in a long run.


    Seeing that Yu Tianqiao took out his mobile phone and contacted people, Shen Ze planned to continue to wait patiently.


    It must take a while for people to get here.


    Having nothing to do and a little hungry, Shen Ze orders he you to get some food.


    Soon, he you let people get a table, and a table of delicious food.


    When the food was ready, Shen Ze began to eat as if there were no one else.


    All the celebrities in the auction house could only stand in the same place and watch Shen Ze enjoy the delicious food alone.


    Who has been treated like this?


    All the celebrities in the capital of Shu felt insulted, but no one dared to complain or even fart.


    The whole auction house was quiet.


    Because he didn''t know when the helper called by Yu Tianqiao would arrive, Shen Ze was not in a hurry. He ate slowly and had a noble dining temperament.


    Su Shiman and Jiang Fang stand on one side. Both mother and daughter stare at Shen Ze strangely. They don''t know what they are thinking.


    About 20 minutes later, a man in a black Chinese tunic, a pair of black rimmed glasses, nearly half a hundred years old, and two middle-aged bodyguards came to the auction house in a hurry.


    When Xue Han saw the man in Chinese tunic suit, he immediately changed his face and bowed to his knees, showing a respectful attitude. He saluted and said, "Vice Mayor Yang!"


    This man in Chinese tunic suit is Yang Shan, the vice mayor of Shu capital.


    Yang Shan does not smile and is not angry. He stares at Xue Han coldly and says in a deep cold voice: "nothing can be done well. I really don''t know how you sit as the leader of the armed patrol team!"


    When Xue Han heard the speech, he was in a cold sweat on his back. He lowered his head bitterly and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Yang Shan snorted coldly, but he didn''t talk much to Xue Han. Then he went to Leng Feng, who was guarding the door. He looked dignified, domineering and tough, and said, "I''m Yang Shan, the deputy mayor of Shu capital. I''m going in now. I order you to get out of the way immediately!"


    Leng Feng took a deep look at Yang Shan, and then said indifferently, "if you want to go in, you must be allowed by our young master."


    Yang Shan was furious when he heard the speech. He glared at Leng Feng and asked in an angry voice: "I''m the vice mayor of Shudu. If I want to enter a local auction house, I need your young master''s permission. Do you think your young master is the king of heaven?"


    Leng Feng''s face was expressionless and replied without hesitation: "young master is the king of heaven in my eyes."


    Yang Shan hears the speech, speechless on the spot!

 Chapter 97

    Young master is the king of heaven in my eyes!


    Leng Feng''s words made Yang Shan unable to chat happily.


    His eyes were gloomy and he said harshly, "I don''t talk to you much nonsense. Now, as the deputy mayor, I order you to get out of the way!"


    Leng Feng was unmoved and determined. He said with no emotion, "we only obey the young master''s orders."


    When Yang Shan heard the speech, his face became extremely ugly.


    I think he is the deputy head of the city. He is in a high position. He can walk horizontally in Shudu and go everywhere. But at this time, he was blocked outside the door of a local club. Isn''t that a big joke?


    Yang Shan felt that he had been insulted, and his face turned red and white.


    He pointed to Leng Feng''s nose and angrily reprimanded: "boy, don''t think that you can hinder official business if you are still a school. If you don''t get out of the way, don''t blame me for going to the war zone to report you!"


    Leng Feng looks at Yang Shan with no expression, a look of disapproval, like not afraid of Yang Shan to report.


    Yang Shan saw cold front hard and soft do not eat, oil and salt do not enter, take the latter have no way, in the heart is very angry.


    "If you don''t have a toast, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Yang Shan''s face was horizontal, and he ordered in a deep voice: "Xue Han, these people deliberately obstruct official business. You should arrest them immediately!"


    Xue Han looked hesitant when he heard the speech. He glanced at the people in black standing at the gate. With a sense of embarrassment in his voice, he said in a low voice: "deputy mayor Yang, the identity of the leader is not simple. It''s hard for us to grasp..."


    "What''s wrong with it?"


    Yang Shan glared at Xue Han and said angrily, "if anything happens, it''s up to me. Just arrest people!"


    Xue Han nodded, but then he said anxiously, "deputy mayor Yang, these people in black are all armed with pistols. If they come here hard, we may not be able to control the situation."


    Yang Shan asked incredulously, "are these people carrying pistols?"


    "Well."


    Xue Han definitely nodded and said, "just now our patrol team failed to enter the auction house because these people took out pistols and confronted us."


    Getting a positive answer, Yang Shan''s face sank, and his thick eyebrows wrinkled tightly together.


    In Yang Shan''s view, if the cold front and the armed patrolling team are all armed, the two sides are likely to have a fight, leading to uncontrollable situation.


    Yang Shan''s purpose here is just to keep Yu Tianqiao. He doesn''t want to make a big deal. He doesn''t want to see the scene of the armed patrol fighting with Leng Feng.


    For a moment, Yang Shan felt that things were very difficult and didn''t know what to do.


    Thinking for a moment, Yang Shan seemed to suddenly think of something. He told Xue Han, "give me the gun."


    Xue Han hesitated and handed his rifle to Yang Shan.


    Yang Shan immediately raised his rifle and put the muzzle on Leng Feng''s forehead. Then he sternly threatened: "boy, although you are a Shangxiao, I dare to shoot you. I''ll give you half a minute to think about it. If you don''t take your people to make way, I''ll shoot you!"


    Yang Shan was so fierce that he looked like he was going to fight.


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became very tense.


    Although his forehead was clubbed by a rifle, Leng Feng remained calm from beginning to end. He was silent and did not move. He stood still, as if he did not want to lead others to open the way.


    Time went by minute by minute, and soon half a minute passed.


    Seeing that Leng Feng still didn''t make any response, Yang Shan was flustered.


    He intended to scare Leng Feng and let him lead the way, but he didn''t expect Leng Feng to be so tough and didn''t change his mind even when he was shot, which really made him lose his temper.


    As Yang Shan, he really dares to attack Leng Feng, but the latter is Shangxiao and is under the control of the war zone. He can''t shoot Leng Feng without any scruples.


    Time is up. Is the gun fired or not?


    If you don''t shoot, it''s like hitting yourself in the face.


    If you shoot, it will be killing a theater school, which will cause great trouble.


    For a while, Yang Shan was like a grasshopper in an oil pan. He was in a dilemma.


    At this time, he you came to the gate. He was neither humble nor overbearing. He said to Yang Shan calmly, "young master, you are allowed to go in. You don''t have to toss here."


    When he you said this, Leng Feng and the guards in black suddenly made way consciously.


    When Yang Shan saw this scene, he was greatly humiliated and his face turned red.


    Daren Qing has been here for a long time. He has failed to enter the gate because of all kinds of threats and threats. Now, he can enter the gate just because of the permission of the so-called young master.


    This is really special. It''s unreasonable and ridiculous!


    Yang Shan felt that he was teased by the young master of Leng Feng. His anger rose in his heart and he was extremely upset.


    Yang Shan''s eyes twinkled, and in his heart he said: "no one dares to play with me like this, Yang Shan. Today I will have a good meeting with you, young master!"


    "Xue Han, you take the armed patrol team to stand by. When I go in, as long as you realize that the situation is not right, you will bring people in immediately!"


    "In addition, you should contact Chen Yi immediately and ask him to take all the remaining armed men in the patrol bureau to get here as soon as possible!"


    "I want your patrol bureau to surround the whole Zijin club. No one can be let go without my order!"


    After Yang Shan gave orders to Xue Han and explained to him, he walked into the auction house with a calm face and full of hostility.

 Chapter 98

    Shen Ze''s ear power is excellent. He can hear the movement outside the auction house clearly.


    When he learned that Yang Shan, the vice mayor of Shu capital, had come, he knew that the big fish he was waiting for tonight had taken the bait.


    Yang Shan''s identity is there. He can''t let Leng Feng deal with it, so he you is asked to send a message and let Yang Shan enter the auction house.


    Yang Shan walked into the auction house, causing a great shock.


    As the vice mayor of the capital of Shu, Yang Shan is the second most powerful research man in the capital of Shu. He is much more powerful than Yu Tianqiao. The celebrities in the capital of Shu were shocked that they didn''t expect him to come here in person.


    At the same time, Yang Shan''s presence made us realize that something really big is going to happen tonight.


    When Yu Tianqiao saw Yang Shan enter the auction house, he was relieved and a happy smile appeared on his face.


    In Yu Tianqiao''s opinion, as long as Yang Shan is present, he will have no worries about his life tonight. He will not have to be afraid any more and can settle down.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Yang Shan didn''t care about the other people in the auction house, nor did he care about Yu Tianqiao, who was sitting on the ground. He went straight to Shen Ze, who was still eating at the table.


    Yang Shan looked at the young man sitting at the dining table, leisurely, as if there were no one else, chewing slowly, eating delicious food. His eyes were slightly sunken, burning with anger, and his killing intention was boiling in his heart!


    This little bizizi first brought people to the Zijin club to make trouble, hurt and kill people in public, and obstruct the work of the patrol Bureau. It can be said that he was lawless and committed a heinous crime.


    Later, he threatened Yu Tianqiao with his life, forcing Yu Tianqiao to contact him and let the latter force him to come to the scene in person with all kinds of criminal evidence. After he arrived at the scene, he turned him away and played with him.


    At the moment, he entered the auction house, came to its front, but directly ignored the identity of the vice mayor of Shu, and ate there on his own.


    It''s disgusting, arrogant and arrogant!


    At this moment, Yang Shan is extremely angry, moved to kill Shen Ze.


    If he didn''t know Shen Ze''s background thoroughly, he could not help but ask Xue han to rush in and shoot Shen Ze!


    Yang Shan took a deep breath, clenched his fist and forced himself to calm down.


    Then, he stared at Shen Ze like a knife in his eyes. His tone was cold, every word, and he said forcefully: "young man, if you can''t give me a reasonable explanation for what you have done, you won''t leave alive tonight!"


    Yang Shan''s words caused a commotion among the people.


    In everyone''s opinion, with Yang Shan''s status and power, he was able to do what he said.


    If Shen Ze can''t give him a reasonable explanation, then Shen Ze is really lucky tonight!


    Facing the life threat of Yangshan CHIGUO, what explanation will Shen Ze make?


    Everyone''s eyes coincided to look at the young man who was still eating.


    Shen Ze was in a good mood because he ate delicious food, but after hearing Yang Shan''s words, his mood was not wonderful.


    No one likes to be threatened by others, and Shen Ze is no exception.


    When Yang Shan comes, he threatens Shen Ze like this, which makes him unhappy.


    Shen Ze was not in the mood to continue eating. He stopped eating, picked up a napkin and wiped his mouth. Then he looked up at Yang Shan with scornful eyes and said, "what are you and what qualifications do you have for me to explain to you?"


    Shen Ze''s words made an uproar in the auction house.


    "Damn, Shen Ze dares to talk to Vice Mayor Yang like this. It''s really hanging!"


    "Vice Mayor Yang is the second most important person in the capital of Shu. No one dares to talk to him like this. Shen Ze is not afraid of provoking Vice Mayor Yang?"


    "Vice Mayor Yang is much better than Yu Tianqiao. Even if he can clean up Yu Tianqiao, he shouldn''t treat him like this!"


    "I think Shen Ze is really arrogant this time. He provoked Vice Mayor Yang. He can''t have good fruit to eat!"


    "Shen Ze is so gone with the wind. He''s looking for his own death if he doesn''t explain to deputy mayor Yang and talks to him like this."


    Everyone whispered that Shen Ze was doomed to come to a bad end when he spoke to Yang Shan like this.


    What are you? What qualifications do you have for me to explain to you?


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Yang Shan''s whole face suddenly turned black. A strong murderer appeared in his eyes, and he was furious.


    He stares at Shen Ze and says angrily, "good boy, since you want to die, I''ll help you!"

 Chapter 99

    Yang Shan is different from Yu Tianqiao. He really represents the top and most powerful power of Shu capital.


    In Shudu, if you have the strength to fight with Yu Tianqiao, you may be able to fight back and forth, but if you fight with Yang Shandou, you are looking for your own death.


    Although everyone present now knows that Shen Ze''s background is unusual and his strength is very strong, they still believe that Shen Ze can''t compete with Yangshan, especially in Shudu, which can be called Yangshan''s territory.


    Seeing that Yang Shan was furious and threatened to kill Shen Ze in public, everyone felt that Shen Ze would be more or less unlucky next.


    In everyone''s opinion, Shen Ze can only gain a glimmer of life if he is soft to Yang Shan.


    However, the progress of things is totally different from what people think.


    Shen Ze, sitting in a wheelchair, is like a king sitting on the throne, with a frightening momentum.


    He is not angry from Wei, eyes such as sharp as a knife, overlooking Yang Shan, youyou said: "I want to die, you will complete me?"


    "Old man, with this sentence alone, I can destroy you."


    When Shen Ze said this, he was shocked!


    Ben just had some noisy auction houses, which were boiling in an instant.


    "I NIMA, Shen Ze is so crazy that I can even say that!"


    "If he doesn''t give up, he''ll be more radical. He''s crazy!"


    "Shen Ze dares to say such words to Vice Mayor Yang. I really admire him and respect him for being a man!"


    "I think Shen Ze is crazy. By doing so, he is pushing himself to a dead end, leaving no way to go back!"


    "If you want to kill people, even if you have no temper, you will get angry. Shen Ze has completely offended Vice Mayor Yang!"


    "It''s cool to talk wildly, but how cool it is now, how miserable it will be next. Shen Ze is afraid that he can''t get out of the Zijin club tonight!"


    All of them were shocked by Shen Zehui''s words to Yang Shan.


    At the same time, we all feel that Shen Ze is coming to an end on his way to death.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Yang Shan was so angry that he went into a violent state.


    His face was livid. He raised his finger to Shen Ze and said in an angry voice: "you little villain, you first brought people here to make trouble, hurt people and kill people in public, and hinder the work of the patrol bureau!"


    "It''s a terrible crime to dare to rave about me again and again as the deputy mayor of the city. It''s unforgivable!"


    "Today, I, Yang Shan, will arrest you and put you to death, so as to show you that you are listening and fair, and return the capital of Shu to heaven and earth!"


    Yang Shanyi''s words are just, one by one.


    What Yang Shan said was clear to all the people present.


    And the reason why he said it so superfluously was to give Shen Ze the label of a big traitor, big evil and big sinner, so that his next action would be just and reasonable, and his teacher would be famous.


    Just when Yang Shan convicted Shen Ze in public, news came from outside the auction.


    Chen Yi, the director of the inspection bureau who received the news from Yang Shan, arrived here with a group of inspectors.


    When Yang Shan saw Chen Yi coming with many patrolmen, he was full of confidence.


    He despised Shen Ze and was domineering. He said in a very dignified voice: "little villain, if you don''t want to offend others and your family, immediately ask all your people to give up their arms and then kneel down to ambush them!"


    You want me to give up and kneel down?


    Shen Ze smelt speech, grinned, but it was as if death was smiling, revealing a very gloomy white teeth.

 Chapter 100

    Seeing that Chen Yi, the director of the Inspection Bureau, personally led the team to the auction house, the celebrities in Shudu had such a consensus in their hearts.


    Shen Ze is finished!


    Yang Shan put his hands on his back and stood upright. He regained his big man''s calm appearance.


    Sitting on the ground, Yu Tianqiao feels that he can get revenge immediately. He shows a happy and proud smile to Shen Ze.


    Su Shiman and Jiang Fang''s mother and daughter are on a roller coaster tonight. Their emotions have been ups and downs.


    Seeing Yang Shan''s threat to cure Shen Ze''s crime and the arrival of Chen Yi''s team, the mother and daughter''s heart suddenly raised to their throat, and they began to be nervous and worried again.


    Shen Ze has been in such a big trouble. If he is cleaned up, what should their mother and daughter do?


    All the things that happened tonight, in the final analysis, were caused by Shen Ze''s coming to save Su Shiman, which was obviously inseparable from the Su family.


    If Shen Ze falls down, the Su family will be doomed!


    At this moment, both Su Shiman and Jiang Fang are worried. They secretly pray and hope that Shen Ze can deal with all this.


    Because only Shen Ze did not have an accident, their mother and daughter and the Su family could be safe.


    ¡­¡­


    Although Chen Yi brought dozens of armed patrolmen to the auction house, and all of a sudden, Shen Ze''s 17 guards were still able to resist.


    As long as Shen Ze wants, he can keep Chen Yi out of the auction house.


    However, instead of doing so, Shen Ze ordered the guards to let Chen Yi go and let them enter the auction house.


    Although Chen Yi didn''t know what happened at the scene, he knew that there were dead people here, so as soon as he came into the scene, he ordered the patrollers to disperse and surrounded everyone.


    Then, Chen Yi walked up to Yang Shan with great strides and reported to pay tribute to him: "Vice Mayor Yang."


    Yang Shan gave a faint hum. Then he raised his finger to Shen Ze and said to Chen Yi in the tone of command: "director Chen, this little boy is gathering people to make trouble and injure and kill people in public. It''s a terrible crime. You immediately lead the patrol team to bring him and his dogs to justice and arrest them all!"


    "If anyone dares to resist arrest, you can kill him on the spot, and I will bear any responsibility!"


    Yang Shan now hates Shen zehuai, so he directly gives an order.


    Although Chen Yi is the director of the patrol Bureau, Yang Shan, as the deputy mayor of the capital of Shu, naturally has to comply with the latter''s orders.


    "Yes, Vice Mayor Yang!"


    Without hesitation, Chen Yi nodded his head.


    Then, Chen Yi was ready to order the arrest, but just after he looked along Yang Shan''s finger and saw the young man in the wheelchair, he swallowed the order he was about to say.


    Damn it. How could this man be the one to be arrested?


    Chen Yi, who has always been very steady, seems to be frightened at this time. He frowns tightly, his face changes constantly, and his eyes are uncertain.


    Chen Yi didn''t move for a long time. Yang Shan frowned unhappily and asked in a cold voice, "director Chen, why don''t you order to arrest someone?"


    Instead of answering Yang Shan''s question, Chen Yi asked, "deputy mayor Yang, are you sure the person you want to arrest is Mr. Shen Ze?"


    Yang Shan affirmed: "yes, this is Shen Ze!"


    "Why, director Chen, is there any problem?"


    Chen Yi whispered: "Vice Mayor Yang, this Mr. Shen is not a simple person and can''t act rashly."


    "Well?"


    Yang Shan smell speech, in the eyes show the color of suspicion, he asked in a deep voice: "this boy how identity is not simple?"


    Chen Yi said solemnly, "although I don''t know the details of Mr. Shen, I know he has something to do with Yanjing court."


    Then Chen Yi added: "last time this man was injured and hospitalized, Mayor Feng personally took me to visit him. I can see that Mayor Feng has great respect for him."


    "This boy has something to do with Yanjing court? Mayor Feng respects him very much? "


    Yang Shan stares at Chen Yi with sharp eyes and asks in disbelief: "what you said is true, didn''t you cheat me?"


    Chen Yi solemnly said: "deputy mayor Yang, I guarantee with my head on my neck that what I have just said is true, and there is no empty word!"


    Hearing Chen Yi say so, even if Yang Shan doesn''t want to believe it, he still has to accept the fact.


    How could this arrogant and arrogant little bizizi have such a big background?


    Yang Shan frowned tightly and his face became very ugly.


    If Chen Yi''s statement is completely true, Shen Ze has something to do with the Yanjing court, and Feng Gang respects him very much, then he must have a big background and a special identity.


    This impressively let Yang Shan very afraid, dare not act rashly!


    Why don''t you let this kid go like this?


    He has just convicted the boy in public and threatened to bring the latter to justice. If he doesn''t take any action at this time, won''t he lose face and prestige?


    What''s more, this boy repeatedly contradicts him and doesn''t pay attention to him. If we just let it go, how can the evil spirit in his heart come out?


    And if action is taken, in case the boy''s status is aloof, and he can''t be provoked, he will be provoked and let himself fall into the abyss.


    For a moment, Yang Shan was very tangled and hesitant.


    When Yang Shan considers whether to order Chen Yi to arrest Shen Ze again, Shen Ze is not interested in playing any more.


    Now that the big fish has taken the bait, it''s time to close the net.


    Shen Ze said, "cold front, give me the gun."


    "Yes, young master."


    Leng Feng hands the pistol to Shen Ze again.


    Like last time, Shen Ze took the pistol and without hesitation raised it and pulled the trigger.


    This time, Shen Ze''s target is still Yu Tianqiao.


    But this time, he did not shoot Yu Tianqiao in the chest, but in the head.


    "Bang!"


    Accompanied by a deafening gunshot, the bullet shot out, the next moment, from the eyebrow of Yu Tianqiao, into his head.


    "Poof..."


    A stream of hot blood flowed from Yu Tianqiao''s eyebrows. In the blink of an eye, his whole face was full of happy smile.


    Yu Tianqiao didn''t even utter a scream, so his expression was frozen and lifeless.


    All of a sudden, it happened between lightning and flint.


    The dead body fell to the ground with a bang, and the public responded that Shen Ze shot Yu Tianqiao.


    All of them were shocked. They stared at Shen Ze, speechless for a long time.


    Shooting in front of Yang Shan and Chen Yi, can this man in a wheelchair be more crazy?


    Soon, the answer came to everyone''s mind.


    Because after killing Yu Tianqiao, Shen Ze turns his arm and points his gun at Yang Shan''s head!

 Chapter 101

    Shen Ze suddenly shot Yu Tianqiao and shocked everyone.


    Who dares to kill in the presence of Chen Yi, the director of the patrol Bureau, and Yang Shan, the deputy mayor of Shu capital?


    Everyone present felt that no one dares to do this except Shen Ze.


    What shocked everyone even more was that after Shen Ze killed Yu Tianqiao, the tiger, the muzzle of his gun turned and aimed at Yang Shan''s head.


    Is Shen Ze planning to kill Yang Shan as well?


    The atmosphere at the scene was tense to the extreme.


    People held their breath, the atmosphere did not dare out of one, the whole auction house was terrible silence.


    Chen Yi and Yang Shan are both people who have experienced strong winds and waves. They have seen all kinds of scenes, but they are still surprised that Shen Ze suddenly shot Yu Tianqiao.


    The ultimate goal of Yang Shan''s trip is to save Yu Tianqiao''s life. Shen Ze not only killed Yu Tianqiao, but also pointed a gun at his head.


    What Shen Ze has done has infuriated Yang Shan and made him make a decision.


    "Chen Yi, it''s really lawless and heinous for this boy to shoot and kill in front of us. If we don''t arrest him, how can we manage the capital of Shu in the future?"


    "Chen Yi, I now formally order you to arrest this boy and his accomplices immediately. You don''t have to worry about it. If you have any responsibility afterwards, I will bear it alone!"


    Yang Shan''s face was as heavy as water and his eyes were gloomy. He was angry and gave the order firmly.


    Although Chen Yi is afraid of Shen Ze''s identity, Yang Shan is his superior, and he has to listen to the latter''s orders.


    What''s more, Yang Shan has said all that. If he doesn''t take any action, he will be punished for dereliction of duty.


    "Yes, Vice Mayor Yang, I immediately ordered the arrest of Shen Ze and others!"


    Chen Yi insisted, and then he didn''t hesitate any more. He immediately raised his hand and gave an order in a loud voice: "all the patrolmen, listen to my order and arrest all these people!"


    "Yes


    In the auction house, dozens of patrolmen with guns were heard, and they should be in unison.


    And just as the patrol was about to take action, there was a very dignified shout at the door of the auction house.


    "No one is allowed to move!"


    Looking for fame, we suddenly saw a middle-aged man in Tang costume trotting into the auction house.


    Tang costume middle-aged man, the presence of people all know, its impressively is the famous Shudu City chief Feng Gang!


    The arrival of Feng Gang, the heaviest man in the capital of Shu, surprised everyone again.


    Everyone in the heart exclaimed, Shudu these most powerful big men all present, tonight, this small auction house is really too busy!


    As soon as Feng Gang arrived, he attracted everyone''s attention.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Feng Gang hurried to Yang Shan and Chen Yi.


    Feng Gang''s eyes were cold and his face was dignified. He said to Yang Shan and Chen Yi in an indisputable tone: "no one is allowed to act rashly without my command!"


    "From now on, all operations here are under my command!"


    Chen Yi felt relieved when he heard the speech. He immediately nodded and said, "yes, Mayor Feng!"


    The action was stopped by Feng Gang, and Yang Shan felt uncomfortable. In the face of Feng Gang''s instructions, he gave a hum reluctantly.


    Feng Gang Saw Yang Shan''s dissatisfaction with him. He glared at the latter and snorted coldly, but he didn''t say much.


    Feng Gang immediately turned around and went to Shen Ze. He bowed slightly, as if pleading guilty. He said very sincerely, "Mr. Shen, it''s because I''m not good at it. I don''t discipline my subordinates strictly, which makes them offend you. I hope you have a large number of them and can open up a little."


    As soon as Feng Gang said this, there was an incredible uproar in the auction house!


    "I wipe, did I hear you right? Is mayor Feng pleading with Shen Ze? "


    "Mayor Feng is the most powerful man in the capital of Shu. How could he plead with Shen Ze?"


    "What is the origin of Shen Ze and how can he be treated like this by Mayor Feng?"


    "Look at this situation, it seems that Shen Ze has a lot of oxen and forks compared with Feng Cheng. This NIMA is incredible!"


    "It''s better than the head of a city. What''s the status of this man?"


    Seeing Feng Gang take a low attitude and admit his mistake and plead with Shen Ze in public, all the people present were shocked and unimaginable!


    They thought Shen Ze had angered Yang Shan, and they couldn''t get out of Zijin Club alive tonight, but they never thought Shen Ze was so big that Feng Gang turned the situation around.


    Previously, people thought Shen Ze was young and frivolous. At this time, they found that Shen Ze had such arrogant capital.


    The man in the wheelchair, from the beginning to the end, is not blindly arrogant and pretentious, but is really powerful, arrogant and invincible!

 Chapter 102

    According to Chen Yi, Yang Shan has realized that Shen Ze has a big future, but he didn''t expect that Shen Ze''s future would be so big.


    As soon as Feng Gang arrived at the scene, he stopped the action of the patrol team for the first time, then ran to Shen Ze, without saying a word, directly admitted his mistake and pleaded for mercy, which all showed that Shen Ze had a more important identity and status than Feng Gang.


    Shen Ze is one head higher than Feng Gang, but he is one head lower than Feng Gang. Isn''t he a far cry from Shen Ze?


    Thinking of this, Yang Shan felt very angry and his face became very gloomy.


    At the same time, he began to feel uneasy and worried again.


    Just now and Shen Ze tore a face, make endlessly, Shen Ze will revenge him?


    ¡­¡­


    Feng Gang, as the head of the capital of Shu, is responsible for everything. He will know for the first time any major event that happens in the capital of Shu.


    Tonight, the Zijin club, the biggest gold selling nest in the capital of Shu, had an accident. Naturally, Feng Gang also received the news very soon.


    When he learned that Shen Ze was "making trouble" in Zijin club, Feng Gang drove himself to Zijin club as soon as he could.


    He was very glad that he came in time and prevented the patrol team from fighting with Shen Ze, which did not cause disaster.


    Feng Gang is the only one who knows Shen Ze''s status.


    After he confessed his mistake and pleaded with Shen Ze, he didn''t care about other people''s eyes and criticism. He kept a slight bow and a very respectful posture, waiting patiently for Shen Ze''s response.


    For what Feng Gang, the City chief, has done, Shen Ze takes it for granted and does not make a fuss.


    Seeing that Feng Gang was so sincere and didn''t put on much airs, he responded quickly.


    "Other people I can not pursue, but this person I want to kill."


    Shen Ze said softly and pointed to Yang Shan with his gun.


    Feng Gang''s face became dignified when he heard the speech.


    How can Yang Shan be said to be the vice mayor of Shu capital? Is it bad to kill him in public?


    Feng Gang pondered for a moment and asked in a low voice, "why did Mr. Shen kill Yang Shan?"


    Shen Ze said coldly, "this man is in collusion with Yu Tianqiao. He should be punished for murder."


    Feng Gang actually knows that Yang Shan has done some very bad things secretly, but because of the lack of evidence, he has no way to take Yang Shan.


    At the moment, listening to Shen Ze''s words, Feng Gang was very clear, so he said, "since that''s the case, Feng Mou should support Mr. Shen himself."


    Yang Shan has been listening to the conversation between Shen Ze and Feng Gang with sharp ears. When he heard that Shen Ze wanted to kill him and Feng Gang expressed his support on the spot, his face suddenly changed and he was a little flustered.


    Yang Shan obviously won''t wait to die. He looks anxious and says to Feng Gang in a loud voice: "Mayor Feng, this boy has no basis. You can''t listen to his nonsense!"


    Feng Gang turned his back to Yang Shan. He didn''t pay any attention as if he hadn''t heard Yang Shan''s words.


    Seeing that Feng Gang ignored himself, Yang Shan''s face was so gloomy that he seemed to be able to drip ink. A strong premonition arose in his heart.


    At this time, Shen Ze raised his eyes and looked at Yang Shan with disdain. He said faintly, "I want to kill you. I don''t need any evidence."


    After hearing this, Yang Shan turned his head and stared at Shen Ze. He asked in a loud voice, "I''m the vice mayor of Shu capital. What qualifications do you have to move me?"


    Shen Ze smelled the speech and gave a cold smile. He looked at Yang Shan contemptuously and said, "it''s just a vice mayor. I''ll kill him."


    Yang Shan became angry, his face a horizontal, broken pot broken way: "boy, I warn you not to move me, otherwise you will not have a good end!"


    Dare to threaten?


    Shen Ze''s eyes were cold. He raised his hand and threw the pistol at the foot of Yang Shan. Then he said coldly, "if you don''t want your whole family to bury you, you will die here immediately."

 Chapter 103

    As a soldier who has been fighting for his country for several years, Shen Ze knows that there are countless men who, like him, are willing to sacrifice their heads and blood to protect their country and protect the people.


    He was absolutely disgusted with the harmful insects such as Yangshan and yutianqiao. He wanted to get rid of them quickly!


    Shen zeben wanted to send Yang Shan to the road directly, but Yang Shan was stubborn and dared to threaten him, which made him change his mind.


    Who dares to threaten Shen Ze in today''s world?


    You don''t know what''s wrong with you!


    Since you don''t want to die happily, I''ll let you experience what real life is not like death, purgatory torture before you die!


    The bad things Yang Shan has done over the years are enough for his family to be ruined many times.


    Shen zeben planned to kill Yang Shan tonight, and then take the Yang family. He took all the Yang family''s lives and forced Yang Shan to die here, but it was a convenient thing.


    Shen Zeqiang forced Yang Shan to commit suicide, which made all the people on the scene cold hearted. He sighed that Shen Ze was cruel and domineering. They were all silent and did not dare to make any noise.


    At the moment, although Yang Shan was flustered, he didn''t lose his mind.


    Seeing that Shen zewei forced him to shoot himself, no one on the scene, including Feng Gang and Chen Yi, the two heavyweights in the capital of Shu, made any objection.


    This makes Yang Shan have no doubt that Shen Ze has the ability to let him die and let the whole Yang family bury him with him!


    Before that, Yang Shan witnessed Shen Ze shooting Yu Tianqiao. Now he knows that Shen Ze will not let him go. He is doomed today!


    For a moment, Yang Shan could not see a glimmer of hope. He was so upset that he fell into endless anxiety and despair. He was at a loss and suffered.


    What should we do now?


    Do you really want to shoot yourself for the sake of the Yang family and others?


    But he didn''t want to die, and he didn''t have the courage to kill himself with a gun!


    Shen Ze is not in the mood to talk nonsense with Yang Shan, and has no patience to linger on. Seeing that Yang Shan is still, he raises his hand and makes a gesture.


    Standing beside him, the five Shenwei immediately took out their pistols and aimed at Yang Shan.


    As soon as Shen Ze put down his raised hand, they would shoot at Yang Shan at the same time!


    At the same time, being pointed at by five guns, Yang Shan felt like falling into an ice cellar. His face was as white as paper, without any blood color.


    Even though Yang Shan''s brain is slow now, he knows that if he doesn''t act, he will be shot by five guns at the same time, which will make him a sieve. His body trembles violently, which is the same as that of sudden epilepsy.


    Death is approaching, we have to make a choice!


    Yang Shan fell to his knees with tears in his eyes. He kowtowed to Shen Ze and cried for mercy: "Mr. Shen, I''m wrong. Please give me a life!"


    "I can confess what I have done and make up for what I have done. Please don''t kill me!"


    "Mr. Shen, I can turn over a new leaf. Please open up and give me a chance to be a new man!"


    Yang Shan at the moment did not have any posture as a vice mayor, but like a dog, in order to live, gave up all dignity.


    Looking at Yang Shan, who seems to be crazy and desperately begging for mercy, Shen Ze''s face is expressionless and unmoved.


    You Yangshan knew this day, why did you have to do it at the beginning?


    He has committed many crimes. He deserves to die!


    Shen Ze said nothing and put down his raised hand.


    "Bang Bang..."


    A series of shots rang out.


    Yang Shan, who was still kowtowing, was shot several times, killed on the spot and fell into a pool of blood.

 Chapter 104

    After several shots, the auction house fell into a dead silence.


    Looking at Yang Shan in a pool of blood, and Yu Tianqiao, not far away, whose body has become cold, everyone is silent and sighs.


    Just a few minutes before and after, the two top leaders of Shu capital were killed on the spot!


    Who would have thought that Yangshan and yutianqiao, which have been dominating the capital of Shu for decades, would have such an end today?


    What happened in front of us is just too unreal, shocking and frightening.


    Who are the young men in wheelchairs who are responsible for all this?


    Shangxiao, who has special forces, works as a follower. He makes the City chief, who is in a high position, be respectful. He has no doubt about killing Yang Shan, the Deputy City chief, and Yu Tianqiao, the tiger.


    It''s not too much to say that it''s a state-level dignitary!


    An abandoned son-in-law who is known all over the city has become a state-level dignitary in a twinkling of an eye, just like the Arabian Nights. What a dream!


    People feel that tonight is a miracle, lucky.


    ¡­¡­


    After dealing with Yang Shan, Shen Ze has no need to continue to stay.


    He turned his head and said to Feng Gang, who was still in a respectful posture, "Mayor Feng, I''ll leave the next thing to you."


    "I don''t care what you do with other things, but there is one thing I want you to do. All those who collude with Yang Shan and Yu Tianqiao will be killed without mercy."


    Feng Gang was awed by Shen Ze''s order. He nodded in awe and said, "yes, Mr. Shen."


    "If you need help, you can come to me," Shen said


    Feng Gang said gratefully, "OK, thank you, Mr. Shen."


    Shen Ze didn''t talk much nonsense. He immediately waved his hand and said, "go."


    He you immediately went to Shen Ze''s back, stretched out his hands to push the wheelchair, and went to the auction floor.


    Leng Feng and the guards in black followed closely.


    Seeing Shen Ze and them leave, Su Shiman and Jiang Fang recover from the shock and hurry to follow them.


    Under the silent gaze of the whole audience, Shen Ze and his party walked out of the auction house.


    Although Shen Zeren has left, the waves he has stirred up in the auction house are still not calming down.


    Shen Ze''s figure completely disappeared in the field of vision. Feng Gang straightened up and regained his dignity as the head of the city.


    He glanced around the auction house with sharp and frightening eyes, and then said harshly, "if anyone dares to spread out what happened tonight, the mayor of our city will punish me severely and keep his mouth shut one by one!"


    When they heard the words, they all nodded bitterly.


    Even if Feng Gang didn''t say it, they didn''t dare to go out and chew.


    Even big fish like Yangshan and yutianqiao are easily killed by Shen Ze. In order to survive, they can''t avoid it. Who has the courage to talk about it?


    As long as the brain is OK, I will never do such a hot thing.


    After admonishing the public, Feng Gang immediately said solemnly to Chen Yi: "according to Mr. Shen''s instructions before he left, you immediately mobilize the whole patrol bureau to arrest all the people who have colluded with Yang Shan and Yu Tianqiao!"


    "Yes, Mayor Feng!" Chen Yi nodded.


    Feng Gang waved his hand and ordered, "act now."


    "Yes


    Chen Yi, along with the patrol team, launched the operation.


    When people in the auction house saw this, they realized that there would be great turbulence in the capital of Shu tonight. They were all awed with fear.

 Chapter 105

    "He you, keep in touch with Feng Gang and urge them to do everything well."


    "Yes, young master."


    Shen Ze always pays attention to the beginning and the end.


    Yang Shan and Yu Tianqiao are big fish worthy of his hand. Naturally, other minions don''t have to. Just give them to Feng Gang.


    Yutianqiao and Yangshan have been rooted in Shudu for decades. Their gangs are involved in all walks of life and have a large number of people. It is obvious that a big shock will be caused if they want to catch them all.


    Tonight, Shudu is doomed not to be peaceful.


    ¡­¡­


    After the Zijin club came out, Shen Ze returned the gods and spirits to the Wutong garden. He and ho you still had cold front to return to the hospital.


    The guards board the Humvee and leave first.


    Shenze, they''re on Maybach.


    Jiang Fang, who came out immediately, forced Su Shiman to Bentley.


    Two luxury cars, one in front of the other, drove to the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    What happened tonight deeply shocked the souls of Su Shiman and Jiang Fang.


    The mother and daughter did not expect that Shen Ze had such strong strength and courage to solve the problems of Yu Tianqiao and Yang Shan one after another. As they said, they accomplished the whole Zijin club in one pot and accomplished an almost impossible thing.


    Now the mother and daughter are completely and heartily changing their attitude towards Shen Ze.


    They will no longer think of Shen Ze as a poor man with no strength, no background, but a young hero with strong background and powerful financial power.


    Because all the gods and gods have returned to Wutong court, so the only car in Bentley is Su Shi man and Jiang Fang, who are sitting on the driver''s seat and sitting on the second driving seat.


    Jiang Fang said with great emotion: "Shiman, this Shen Ze is really hidden too deeply. We didn''t find him so capable before!"


    "You said he was so powerful, rich and powerful. Why did he want to be our son-in-law? Be inferior everywhere, be despised and despised by others? "


    Su Shiman didn''t know what Shen Ze thought at the beginning.


    Now she only knows that Shen Ze really loved her. Otherwise, how could such an invincible and arrogant man be willing to be a obedient, indomitable and hard-working son-in-law?


    Hearing Jiang Fang''s question, Su Shiman''s mood became very complicated. She shook her head and replied, "I don''t know."


    Jiang Fang''s heart was not calm, and she could not help asking, "Shiman, what identity do you think Shen Ze would be?"


    "Judging from his present abilities, I feel that he is probably the young master of the Yanjing family."


    Su Shiman didn''t know what kind of identity Shen Ze had, so she chose silence and didn''t say anything.


    Jiang Fang seems to have opened a chatterbox, with constant words.


    "I didn''t expect that a loser would change into a very important person. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I couldn''t believe it was true!"


    "Shiman, do you think Shen Ze wanted to test our Su family, so he deliberately concealed his identity and became our Su family''s son-in-law?"


    "Well, if I had known that Shen Ze was such a big man, I would never have treated him like that when he was our son-in-law of the Su family!"


    "Shiman, I thought that divorcing you and Shen Ze and sweeping him out would make our Su family better. Now I find that this is a huge loss to our Su family. There is no son-in-law to ride the dragon!"


    Jiang Fang said with regret on her face.

 Chapter 106

    As the saying goes, if one person gets the right way, the dog and the rooster will ascend to heaven.


    If Shen Ze is still the son-in-law of the Su family, then the Su family will become a super rich family because of Shen Ze.


    Jiang Fang has always dreamed that one day she can become a rich and respected family. Now that she has lost such an opportunity, she is heartbroken and regretful.


    "Shiman, we all lost sight at the beginning!"


    "You say that Shen Ze is true. Why should he hide his identity?"


    "If he doesn''t hide his identity, our Su family will always be friendly and happy!"


    The more Jiang Fang said, the more he regretted, and the more depressed he was.


    Su Shiman''s mood is also relatively low, she has been listening to Jiang Fang said there, he did not say a word.


    Jiang Fang pondered for a while, then she turned her head, looked at Su Shiman''s side face and asked in a low voice, "Shiman, do you still have feelings for Shen Ze?"


    Sushman looked ahead and asked, "Mom, why did you suddenly ask this?"


    "Cough..."


    Jiang Fang coughed twice and said, "today you were arrested by Zhao Qiang. If I couldn''t raise enough money, I went to Shen Ze to borrow money."


    "Although I knelt down and begged him, he promised to help me, but I can see that he still has feelings for you."


    "After Shen Ze promised to help me, he didn''t wait for tomorrow to go to Zijin club, but rushed to save you as soon as possible."


    After listening to Jiang Fang''s words, Su Shiman was touched and his nose was sour.


    "Shiman, before I thought Shen Ze was a useless loser, so I didn''t agree with you to marry him and wanted you to divorce."


    "Now I know that Shen Ze is not a loser, and I would not have that idea."


    Jiang Fang looked serious and said, "Shiman, if you still have Shen Ze in your heart, you can go to him to get back together."


    "This time, I won''t have any comments."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, a radian with self mockery and bitterness appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    reunite with? Is it possible to get back together?


    At the beginning, Shen Ze was so hurt that he took the initiative to divorce.


    The mirror is broken. How can it be reunited?


    Su Shiman is very pessimistic about this. She ponders for a moment and says softly, "Mom, I didn''t want to get back together with Shen Ze. Don''t mention this to me in the future."


    "Ah..."


    Jiang Fang sniffed the speech and sighed. After listening to Su Shiman''s words, she couldn''t say more.


    However, Jiang Fang did not give up the idea of making Su Shiman and Shen Ze compound.


    Because in her opinion, as long as Su Shiman can get back together with Shen Ze, the Su family will prosper, and her dream of becoming a rich family will come true.


    Jiang Fang immediately fell into silence, in the heart of how to make Shen Ze and Su Shiman composite abacus.


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of the night, there were few cars on the street.


    All the way unimpeded, less than 20 minutes, Shen Ze they returned to the hospital.


    "Shiman, Shen Ze helped us a lot today. Let''s go and thank him."


    As soon as the car stops, Jiang Fang pulls Su Shiman and runs to Shen Ze who just got off the bus.


    "Shen Ze, thank you so much today!"


    "Because of you, Shiman didn''t suffer great humiliation, and our Su family didn''t spend money. Thank you so much!"


    In the past, Jiang Fang faced Shen Ze with a bad face, showing a look of disgust and disgust, and was not polite at all.


    At the moment, her attitude changed greatly, and she showed a flattering smile to Shen Ze. Her words were not only polite, but also respectful.

 Chapter 107

    If there is nothing to be courteous, it''s either cheating or stealing.


    Not long ago, Jiang fang had a bad attitude towards Shen Ze.


    The speed with which she changed her face was astonishing.


    Shen Ze is very clear about what kind of person Jiang Fang is. He is disgusted by the latter''s flattery.


    Shen Ze said nothing and ignored Jiang Fang.


    Ignored by Shen Ze, Jiang Fang doesn''t get angry. She still smiles.


    She poked Su Shiman''s waist and said with a smile, "Shiman, Shen Ze helped us a lot this evening, especially for saving you. Don''t you thank him as soon as possible!"


    Su Shiman is an orchid. Seeing Shen Ze''s indifference, she knows that Jiang Fang''s change of face makes Shen Ze unhappy.


    Su Shiman felt embarrassed about this. After listening to Jiang Fang''s words, she looked embarrassed, but in a sincere tone, she said to Shen Ze, "Shen Ze, thank you very much for helping me and my mother tonight."


    Shen Ze gives Su Shiman a calm look in his eyes and responds with a gentle hum.


    He didn''t say much. He turned around and took the lead in walking towards the hospital.


    He you and Leng Feng, who have been keeping silent, immediately follow up.


    Looking at Shen Zena''s strange back, Su Shiman showed a touch of bitterness.


    Does this man not want to say a word to her now?


    Jiang Fang didn''t feel anything wrong with Shen Ze''s indifference.


    She looked at Shen Ze''s back and said in a loud voice, "Shen Ze, our mother and daughter will invite you to dinner another day, and then we will thank you solemnly."


    Shen Ze didn''t pay any attention to Jiang Fang''s words. He didn''t look back, and his steps kept on, and soon disappeared into the view of Su Shiman and his daughter.


    After Shen Ze left.


    Su Shiman suggested: "Mom, we don''t have a good relationship with Shen Ze now. Don''t be gallant. You will only be disgusting if you do that."


    Jiang Fang said with a smile, "I didn''t show my hospitality. Shen Ze helped us a lot. It''s right to thank him."


    "Mom, don''t..."


    Jiang Fang interrupted Su Shiman''s words: "don''t worry, I have discretion, you don''t have to remind me."


    "Well, it''s so late. Let''s go back to the ward and have a rest."


    As soon as the words fell, Jiang Fang took Su Shiman to the hospital.


    Su Shiman wanted to talk and stopped, but in the end he didn''t say anything more.


    ¡­¡­


    Although the night was deep, Muling had not slept yet.


    As soon as Shen Ze entered the ward, she saw Mu Ling sitting on the bed she was sleeping in.


    The girl put her hands on her knees and didn''t move. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She was so absorbed that she didn''t even know Shen Ze was back.


    Shen Ze didn''t want to scare Mu Ling, so he went to the bed and whispered: "Ling er..."


    "Ah?"


    Hearing the sound, Mu Ling immediately regained her mind.


    She saw Shen Ze come back, a pair of willow eyebrows picked: "brother Ze, you are back!"


    "Well."


    Shen Ze nodded, and then he asked softly, "what are you thinking? I''m so absorbed in it. "


    Muling moved away her eyes from Shen Ze and replied, "I didn''t think about anything. I was just in a daze."


    Although listening to what Mu Ling said, Shen Ze saw that Mu Ling had something on her mind and was in a low mood.


    Shen Ze can guess why Mu Ling is like this, but he doesn''t like to ask after all, so he doesn''t ask any more.


    Shen Ze suggested: "it''s very late. Let''s have a rest."


    Muling nodded, but then she couldn''t help but ask, "brother Ze, have you finished all the things of the Su family?"


    Shen Ze replied, "it''s over."


    Mu Ling raised her head, looked at Shen Ze with her big clear and bright eyes, and asked in a low voice, "brother Ze, can we still leave for Haicheng this week?"


    Shen Ze saw the color of hope from a pair of black gemstone eyes of Mu Ling, so he nodded without hesitation and replied positively: "no problem."


    "Oh, good!"


    When Mu Ling heard the words, her eyes suddenly brightened and her eyebrows raised.


    Since Shen Ze set out to go to Zijin club to rescue Su Shiman, she has been depressed. At this moment, she is in a better mood.

 Chapter 108

    Shen Ze said: "rest, what to say tomorrow."


    "Well." Muling nodded cleverly.


    Shen Ze immediately went to wash, and then lay on his own bed.


    Then Muling lay down.


    They both closed their eyes and began to sleep.


    The ward is quiet, warm and peaceful.


    Outside the ward, undercurrent surging, a clean-up is in progress.


    Tonight, for the first time, the Shudu patrol Bureau launched an operation at the same time with thousands of patrols to arrest the people of Zijin club and the Yang family.


    One night later, the Zijin club, the biggest sales house in the capital of Shu, and the Yang family, the first-class family in the capital of Shu, were all gone.


    Although things are highly confidential, there is no impermeable wall in the world.


    The next day, the news that the Yang family and Zijin club were flattened overnight by the local authority quickly spread.


    This is undoubtedly an explosive news, which has caused the whole city to shake and the whole people to talk about it.


    "Yu Tianqiao and Yang Shan are two big men of grey and white in the capital of Shu. How can they all be treated in one pot?"


    "If you often walk by the river, you can''t get wet shoes. Yu Tianqiao is a big tiger who only does evil things. It''s normal to do all these bad things and be taken away."


    "It is said that Yang Shan was in collusion with Yu Tianqiao, so he was also beheaded."


    "Zijin club has been brought to the Yang family. I''m afraid there will be some changes in the power structure of the capital of Shu."


    Zijin club and the Yang family were taken away in one pot. For a moment, there was a lot of trouble.


    ¡­¡­


    No matter the flood, I am calm.


    As the initiator of the destruction of the Zijin club and the Yang family, Shen Ze was just like nothing happened, everything was as usual.


    Today, the weather is sunny, sunny and warm.


    After breakfast, Shen Ze got into a wheelchair and let Mu Ling push him out to enjoy the sun.


    After wandering around, they found a quiet place and each took out a book to read.


    The wind and the sun are beautiful, the time is quiet, everything is beautiful.


    However, this beauty was soon broken.


    I don''t know when, a silver haired young man in a white suit, with two bald men, came to Shen Ze near them.


    Silver haired youth is no other than Han Yu, who was kicked by Leng Feng at Zijin Club auction last night.


    Cold front that foot, let Han Yu ache all night.


    As a young master of the Han family, the most powerful family in the capital of Shu, Han Yu was born with a golden key. He was pampered and pampered since childhood.


    From childhood to adulthood, the elders of his family had never beaten him. He was kicked by Leng Feng in public and passed out. Han Yu obviously couldn''t accept it.


    He was extremely angry about it and had a strong resentment in his heart.


    Han Yu, who has always been domineering and has his own way, would be sorry if he didn''t take revenge on Leng Feng and Shen Ze.


    So, even though he knew that Shen Ze had a strong strength and background to clean up Yang Shan and Yu Tianqiao last night, he still came to the door today to ask for a crime.


    Han Yu had a cigar in his mouth. He came to Shen Ze with his legs apart, his hands akimbo, his mouth askew and his eyes askew. He said angrily: "Shen, last night you asked your dog leg to kick my young master, which made my young master ache all night."


    "If you kneel down and beg my young master immediately, my young master can consider sparing your life and only let you suffer some flesh and blood."

 Chapter 109

    Before Han Yu and the two bald men approached, Shen Ze noticed.


    Although he felt that the other party was fierce and obviously not good at coming, he was still as calm as a mountain. He did not lift his head and continued to read books.


    Until Han Yu came up to him and said the unkind words, Shen Ze said faintly: "the people who want me to kneel are dead, do you want to die?"


    That''s too crazy, isn''t it?


    Han Yu looked at Shen Ze, who was looking through the books with his head down. He thought that I was crazy enough. I didn''t expect that you were more crazy than me!


    Han Yu was very upset all of a sudden.


    He took a deep breath of his cigar, then looked down at Shen Ze and said, "don''t think you have some ability to pull down Yangshan and yutianqiao, so you can walk across the capital of Shu."


    "This young gentleman tells you, my grandfather Han Yao Ting is the number one person of Xichuan Province, our Han family is the first gate of Xichuan Province, is the real owner of Shu capital, everything here has the final say by our Han family!"


    "I don''t care where you are. If you want to stay in the capital of Shu, make amends to me immediately. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    In addition to Yanjing, there are 33 provinces in Longguo. Xichuan is a big province in the southwest of Longguo.


    Shudu, the capital of Xichuan Province, is a big city with a population of tens of millions.


    Han Yu didn''t exaggerate. As a family that has developed for decades in the capital of Shu, his influence is intertwined and spread all over Xichuan province. In addition, Han Yaoting, the leader of the Han family, has been the first in Xichuan province.


    No matter in strength or fame, Han Jiazhen is really the first powerful person in Xichuan Province, and can control the local capital of Shu.


    Han family is the real local snake of Shu capital.


    It is the so-called strong dragon does not suppress the local leaders. It is very difficult for external forces to compete with the Han family in the territory of Shu capital.


    Because of this, even if he knows Shen Ze''s background and strength is not general, Han Yu still dares to come to the door and ask questions.


    He can easily suppress Shen Ze by relying on the Han family''s control over the capital of Shu and its influence in the whole Xichuan province.


    If Shen Ze doesn''t give him an account today, he will make Shen Ze and others come to no good end!


    "Even if your grandfather came in person, it''s not enough for me to make amends."


    Shen Ze while reading a book, while not salty, not slow to say: "I am in a good mood today, do not want to see blood, before I have not angry, you''d better disappear in front of me as soon as possible."


    In Shen Ze''s eyes, Han Yu is just a clown. He doesn''t want to pay more attention.


    "My grandfather is here, not qualified for you to make amends? You''re not afraid to talk big


    "You are not qualified to meet my grandfather even if you don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth!"


    "Since you don''t drink and eat, I won''t talk nonsense to you."


    Han Yu took the last puff of his cigar and threw it to the ground. Then he gave a stern order: "Chen Yong, go up, break the boy''s legs first!"


    "Yes, Master Yu!"


    The bald man named Chen Yong nodded, and then strode toward Shen Ze.


    At this time, Han Yu''s eyes fell on Mu Ling, who was sitting beside Shen Ze and kept silent all the time.


    "Oh, I didn''t notice that there was a very good little girl here!"


    Han Yu saw that Muling had the face of an angel and the figure of a devil, and he had a lustful mind for a moment.


    He waved to another bald man and said with a smile, "Liu Hua, go and catch this little girl''s skin for me to have fun."

 Chapter 110

    "Yes, Master Yu."


    Another bald man named Liu Hua immediately walked towards Mu Ling.


    "I''m stubborn."


    Shen didn''t want to see Han Yu in the same way, but the latter, like a flea, had to hop.


    Want to call dogleg to break his legs even if, unexpectedly also produced dirty idea to Mu Ling!


    I don''t know how to write dead words for this dog with no eyes!


    Shen Ze''s eyes flashed. He raised his foot and kicked Han Yu in front of him.


    Shen Ze''s foot speed is extremely fast, Han Yugen could not have made any response.


    Shen Ze''s foot, fast accurate ruthlessly kicked in Han Yu''s stomach.


    "Bang..."


    There was a dull noise.


    Han Yu was kicked by Leng Feng last night, and Shen Ze kicked him again.


    "Ah..."


    Han Yu opened his mouth and let out a scream. At the same time, he flew back three meters, fell heavily on the ground and rolled several times until he hit a maple tree.


    "Wow..."


    As soon as his body stopped, Han Yu opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face turned pale as paper.


    Shen Ze kicked Han Yu harder than the cold front last night.


    Han Yu''s two ribs at the bottom of his stomach were broken. He was so painful that he didn''t dare to move. He could only collapse on the ground and scream.


    "My rib is broken!"


    "It hurts... It hurts so much..."


    Shen Ze kicks Han Yu, which undoubtedly scares Chen Yong and Liu Hua. They stop one after another and dare not approach Shen Ze any more.


    This NIMA, sitting in a wheelchair, gently raises one foot and kicks Han Yu, who weighs more than 100 kg, three meters away. How terrible is the strength on this leg?


    Chen Yong and Liu Hua think that they can be strong men, but they both know that they can''t do it.


    In their opinion, Shen Ze, who can do this, is just like a fierce beast in human form, a pervert.


    When Chen Yong and Liu Hua look at each other, they see a strong color of fear from each other''s eyes.


    Obviously, as two experts, Shen Ze was not the same and did not dare to act rashly.


    Last night, in the auction house, in front of the celebrities in the capital of Shu, he was kicked to death by Leng Feng and threw into his face. Han Yu was very angry and had accumulated a lot of fire.


    At the moment, he is kicked by Shen Ze. Han Yu feels that he has been humiliated by chiguoguo. He is very embarrassed and resentful.


    Han Yu endured the pain from his stomach and yelled at the two bald men: "what are you two stupid forks and pestles doing there?"


    "The labor and capital are almost cut off by that boy. Why don''t you rush up and beat him and avenge the labor and capital?"


    Han Yu is the master, Chen Yong and Liu Hua are slaves.


    They had to listen to Han Yu.


    Even if you are afraid of Shen Ze, you can only stick to it.


    Chen Yong and Liu Hua looked at each other, and then they had to move again.


    They walked shoulder to shoulder towards Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze noticed that two bald men were approaching. He flipped a page of the book with his hand and said, "I don''t want to do it. If you don''t want to die or become disabled, don''t bother me."


    When Shen Ze taught Xie Hao a lesson last time, she scared Mu Ling.


    At the moment, Muling is on the side. He doesn''t want to fight, so as not to let some bloody pictures appear.


    Shen Ze''s tone of voice is very flat, which makes people feel no deterrent.


    But for Chen Yong and Liu Hua, who have just seen Shen Ze kick Han Yu, they are full of threat, which makes them beat the drum in their hearts.

 Chapter 111

    Different from the two bald men, Han Yu was not at fault after listening to Shen Ze''s words.


    He scolded and said: "especially, this boy is too pretending. You two must teach him a lesson, beat him to find his teeth, cry for his parents, and kneel down to beg for mercy!"


    When Chen Yong and Liu Hua heard the speech, they could not laugh or cry.


    I don''t know who will be beaten!


    Although the heart beat drum, but now the arrow is on the way, had to send.


    Chen Yong and Liu Hua are not indecisive people. Since they have already planned to start, they have no worries.


    When two bald men came near Shen Ze, they burst out in vain!


    One of them raised his foot and kicked Shen Ze''s head.


    One of them raised his foot and kicked Shen Ze in the chest.


    Two people don''t move already, move is thunder attack, move is deadly!


    When Chen Yong and Liu Hua launched the attack, Shen Ze still lowered his head and looked at the book, relaxed and calm.


    And Muling, who was sitting beside him, was also very calm and indifferent.


    With Shen Ze by her side, Mu Ling has a strong sense of security and is not worried or afraid at all.


    It''s a long way to go.


    Just when the feet of the two bald men were only ten feet away from Shen Ze, Shen Ze moved.


    He raised his right leg, used a whirlwind leg and drew a semicircle in front of him.


    "Bang bang!"


    Shen Ze''s leg was like a steel whip, which swept the right leg of two bald men.


    "Kaka..."


    After two dull sounds, the sound of two broken bones sounded.


    Chen Yong and Liu Hua''s right leg and lower leg are all comminuted fractures!


    "Ah..."


    Their faces were twisted, and their mouths opened to make a shrill scream.


    "Dong Dong!"


    Then, because the right leg was unable to support the body, the two bald men knelt on one knee and lost their fighting power for a moment.


    Shen Ze''s mood is not happy when his good interest is disturbed.


    Therefore, he immediately gave Chen Yong and Liu Hua a kick in the head.


    Two bald men fell to the ground and fainted.


    After that, Shen Ze closed his book.


    He reached for Han Yu, who was lying under the maple tree, and said, "ling''er, push me."


    "Oh


    Mu Ling closes the book. Then she stands up and pushes Shen Ze to Han Yu.


    Han Yu thought that Shen Ze was a useless person in a wheelchair.


    Without bodyguards by his side, he thought he could take Chen Yong and Liu Hua to teach Shen Ze a lesson, but he never thought Shen Ze was so powerful.


    Even if you kick him, you''ll get rid of Chen Yong and Liu Hua.


    It''s really fierce, just like a monster!


    At this time, Han Yu''s heart is very sad and indignant. He regrets that he didn''t bring the master and the guy.


    Looking at Shen Ze who came near, Han Yu looked resentful and gritted his teeth and said, "you hurt me again. We can''t finish our business!"


    Shen Ze can''t help laughing at the words.


    How can such a childish young master come out of such a powerful family in Xichuan province?


    Talking and doing things are just like children''s games, stupid and ridiculous!


    Shen Ze felt that the same insight as Han Yu''s second generation ancestor was to lower his identity, which was totally unnecessary.


    Shen Ze suddenly lost interest. He thought for a moment and took out a small object from his body.


    It''s made of pure iron, about half the size of a palm, in the shape of a dragon.


    This is a small silver dragon sculpture.


    Silver Dragon carving is lifelike, small and exquisite, very unique.


    Shen Ze throws this Trinket like ornament to Han Yu''s head.


    Han Yu didn''t see what Shen Ze took out first. When Shen Ze threw the little thing at him, he suddenly saw it clearly.


    Han Yu''s eyes widened as if he had suddenly seen a ghost, and his face showed a strong color of fear.


    He took a cold breath, his scalp almost exploded, his tongue knotted and he screamed: "this is... Silver... Silver Dragon carving!"


    Standing behind Shen Ze, Mu Ling didn''t know what Shen Ze had brought out.


    After hearing Han Yu''s scream, she subconsciously looked at the small object in front of Han Yu''s head.


    When she recognized that this small object was really a Silver Dragon carving, her face also showed the color of panic.


    What brother Ze took out was actually a Silver Dragon carving!


    This is enough to make everyone scared of the gadget!

 Chapter 112

    As we all know, Silver Dragon carving is a mysterious organization of the Dragon kingdom.


    It is said that this organization was founded by a senior official of the state of dragon or the Ministry of war.


    Silver Dragon carving, founded three years ago, has been plagued with blood everywhere. It''s a common occurrence.


    It once became a nightmare for human beings all over the world, and no one wanted to see it!


    Silver Dragon sculptures rarely appear in China. Han Yu and Mu Ling both saw the objects for the first time.


    Han Yu is no doubt scared, he is full of fear, directly pee pants.


    If it wasn''t for Shen Ze, she would have been scared to death.


    Even so, she was still in shock.


    Han Yu didn''t dare to look at the Silver Dragon carving, even for a moment.


    He quickly turned away, then raised his head difficultly, looked at the man in the wheelchair in fear, and asked with trembling lips, "how can you have a Silver Dragon carving? Are you from the organization? "


    Shen Ze touched the dragon ring on his left thumb with his right hand. Then he said with a faint smile to Han Yu, "I''m the master of the Silver Dragon carving."


    Shen Ze said this.


    Mu Ling was shocked and stunned, and an unbelievable color appeared on her round face.


    Han Yu is heartbroken, blood vessels burst, almost direct shock.


    He stares at Shen Ze, just like he lost his soul.


    This NIMA, this ugly young man, is actually the master of the Silver Dragon carving!


    This is a real, shocking and powerful man!


    It''s no wonder that knowing that his grandfather is the official number one in Xichuan Province, and that the Han family can control the capital of Shu, they still ignore him and resolutely attack him.


    Han Yu previously thought Shen Ze was arrogant and didn''t pay any attention to the Han family.


    At this time, he realized that Shen Ze had such crazy capital.


    As the master of the Silver Dragon carving, which family can enter the eye?


    With a single order, it''s not a matter of killing people or a city!


    At this time, in Han Yu''s eyes, Shen Ze in the wheelchair is just like the living king of hell in the hell, which makes him afraid of life and unable to take care of himself.


    If he knew that Shen Ze was such a character and killed him, he would not revenge last night.


    It''s normal to provoke the Silver Dragon carving and be killed!


    Han Yu was so scared that his bottom urinated for a moment, but he didn''t care about the embarrassment and embarrassment. Bearing the pain of broken ribs, he got up and knelt down to Shen Ze.


    "Sorry, boss, I''m wrong!"


    "I apologize for what I just said and did!"


    "The little one has no eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai. I hope you have a lot of them. Let the little one go!"


    "If I knew you were such a big man, I would never dare to provoke you!"


    "Please spare my life..."


    Han Yu kowtowed and cried for mercy.


    This young master of the Han family, who is almost lawless in the capital of Shu, is just like a dog who has lost his family. In order to survive, he doesn''t need any dignity.


    Shen Ze doesn''t intend to kill Han Yu.


    He took out the Silver Dragon carving just to frighten the Han family who owned Han Yaoting and completely broke Han Yu''s mind of revenge.


    Shen Ze raised his head, looked at the blue sky full of white clouds, and said faintly: "you take this Silver Dragon carving back to Han''s home, and then you will be banned at home for a year from today, and reflect on your faults every day."


    "If you do as I say, you will be safe. If not, I will go to the Han''s house to take back the Silver Dragon carving."


    Although Shen Ze didn''t say it clearly, Han Yu could understand what he meant.


    If Shen Ze wants to go to the Han family to take back the Silver Dragon carving, it means that the time for the destruction of the Han family has come!


    Han Yu''s heart a Lin at the same time, without hesitation to promise a way: "good, big brother, small certainly according to you say of do!"


    "I''ll take the Silver Dragon carving back to the Han family and give it up. From today on, I''ll keep my door shut and reflect on my mistakes!"


    Shen zeliang and Han Yu didn''t dare to disobey his meaning, so he didn''t say anything more.


    He stretched a stretch, and then said to the stunned Mu Ling: "ling''er, let''s go back to the ward."


    Hearing the sound, Muling recovered from the shock.


    She let out a sound, and then slowly pushed Shen Ze back to the ward.


    Although Shen Ze left, Han Yu still knelt in the same place and kept kowtowing.


    Until Shen Ze''s figure completely disappeared in the field of vision, he stopped kowtowing.


    Shaking his hands, Han Yu picked up the Silver Dragon carving on the ground and held it tightly.


    Then he stood up and didn''t care about the life and death of the two bald men or how embarrassed he was. He ran for his life and rushed to the door of the hospital.


    Han Yu now has only one idea in his mind, that is, to return to Han''s home as soon as possible, and then never go out again!

 Chapter 113

    Silver Dragon carving is Shen Ze''s lineage and confidant organization after he entered the army for two years and became famous.


    The organization is under his command and at his disposal.


    Since its founding three years ago, Shen Ze has led the members of the Silver Dragon carving many times to fight for the country all over the world.


    Where you pass, there must be rivers of blood and mountains of corpses.


    The fierce name of the Silver Dragon carving comes from living and killing!


    Each Silver Dragon carving is stained with a lot of blood, which makes people all over the world fear and fear today.


    Don''t mention that Han Yu was scared to death by the Silver Dragon carving. Even Han Yaoting, the most powerful figure in the province, would be scared to live on his own when he saw the Silver Dragon carving.


    It is conceivable that Han Yu''s bringing the Silver Dragon carving back to the Han family will certainly cause a great shock to the whole Han family.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Zeping often does not show mountains and water. Even if Mu Ling has a very good relationship with him, he does not know that he is the master of the Silver Dragon carving.


    For Shen Ze is the master of the Silver Dragon carving, Mu Ling is very shocked, even some can''t believe it.


    On the way back to the ward, Muling couldn''t help asking, "brother Ze, are you really the master of the Silver Dragon carving?"


    Shen Ze was enjoying the flowers and trees along the road. After hearing what Mu Ling said, he grinned and asked, "why, don''t I?"


    Listen to Shen Ze say so, that silk in Mu Ling''s heart can''t believe to disappear immediately.


    "But in a few years, brother Ze has achieved so much that he has become such a great man. Brother Ze is really great!"


    When muring said these words, her big eyes were like stars, and her tone was full of worship.


    Shen Ze smiles and says nothing.


    "Brother Ze, you must have had a hard time in those years on the battlefield, didn''t you?"


    As the saying goes, once you have achieved success, all bones will wither.


    Muling thought that Shen Ze must have paid a lot and experienced a lot of cruel things when she became such a big man, which made her feel sad.


    On the battlefield, a sea of blood can be seen everywhere. The moment of life and death is always on stage, full of cruelty and blood.


    The battlefield is like hell on earth. No matter who is in it, it will be very hard, and Shen Ze is no exception.


    However, after four years of fighting, his heart has been hardened as a rock. Now it''s hard to recall that time.


    Shen Zeping said: "those years were really hard, but it was worth it, in exchange for the present peace and security of the country."


    Mu Ling said from the bottom of her heart: "brother Ze is a great hero for the country and the people!"


    "All those who fight for the country and the people are heroes."


    After Shen Ze said this very seriously, he joked: "I''m not a big hero. I''m just a big bear. After all, I''m very tough."


    "Mu Ling smell speech, smile," Ze elder brother so handsome, not like big bear


    Shen Ze jokingly said, "I''d rather be a big bear than a big hero."


    Muling said with a smile: "OK, brother Ze wants to be a big bear, so I''ll be a big bear, too."


    Shen Ze was amused by Mu Ling''s words and said: "the big bear is not as lovely and beautiful as you."


    "When did brother Ze become so glib and good talker?"


    "I''m telling the truth."


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling talked and laughed all the way, and unconsciously came to the door of the hospital building.


    Just as they were about to enter the hospital building, they happened to meet Jiang Fang and Su Shiman''s mother and daughter who came out of the hospital building.


    This morning, Jiang Fang went through the discharge procedures, and the mother and daughter were about to leave the hospital.


    When they meet, Shen Ze and Mu Ling don''t know Su Shiman''s mother and daughter. They don''t pay any attention. They are still chatting happily.


    When Su Shiman and Jiang Fang see Shen Ze and Mu Ling Talking and laughing, the former''s eyes are darkened, while the latter''s brows are tightly wrinkled.


    Su Shiman didn''t mean to say hello to Shen Ze, but Jiang Fang was different.


    Jiang Fang was very enthusiastic and took the initiative to get close to Shen Ze, and said with a smile, "Shen Ze, I want to thank you and Shiman. You can go back to Su''s house for dinner tomorrow."


    Although Shen Ze is not interested in Jiang Fang now, he still replies out of politeness: "no, last night''s business is over."


    Shen Ze was so direct refused, Jiang Fang face can not hang up, look become a little embarrassed.


    Jiang Fang wanted to say something more, but Shen Ze didn''t give her the chance.


    Shen Zexian said two words in an unquestionable tone: "get out of the way."


    Jiang fang had seen Shen Ze''s power last night. When she heard Shen Ze''s order, she subconsciously got out of the way.


    Mu Ling then pushed Shen Ze into the elevator and went to the super VIP ward on the top floor.


    Jiang Fang just like a fool, pestle in place.


    Su Shiman looked a little embarrassed and went to Jiang Fang''s side, whispered: "Mom, I told you, Shen Ze doesn''t want to pay attention to our mother and daughter now, you really don''t want to be so boring in the future."


    Jiang Fang smell speech, skin smile meat don''t smile ground say: "it''s all right, mother cheeky."


    "Ah..."


    Looking at Jiang Fang who was obviously forced to smile, Su Shiman sighed. Then she changed the topic and said, "OK, let''s go home, mom!"


    Jiang Fang gave a hum.


    Then the mother and daughter walked out of the hospital together.


    "Shiman, do you know who the girl is with Shen Ze? What''s her relationship with Shen Ze? "


    Mu Ling has been staying by Shen Ze''s side, which has aroused Jiang Fang''s attention, so she has such an inquiry.


    Su Shiman thought of the self introduction that Mu Ling had made to her at the beginning, and replied, "that girl''s name is mu Ling, and she is Shen Ze''s girlfriend."


    "Is she Shen Ze''s girlfriend?"


    When Jiang Fang heard the speech, her brow wrinkled into a Sichuan character.

 Chapter 114

    Hearing Su Shiman say that Muling is Shen Ze''s girlfriend, Jiang Fang can''t chat happily.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the failure of the abacus in my heart, or for some other reason, Jiang Fang is a little annoyed for a moment.


    "Shiman, didn''t Shen Ze love you so much? How can I find a girlfriend so soon after I divorced you? Is his heart becoming too fast? "


    Jiang Fang reproached: "I thought Shen Ze was a spoony, but I didn''t expect him to be a scum man. He changed his mind so quickly!"


    Su Shiman advised: "Mom, Shen Ze has nothing to do with us now. Don''t talk about him."


    As for Shen Ze''s girlfriend, Muling, on the day of her divorce, although Su Shiman has some imbalance in her heart, she doesn''t think Shen Ze is a scum man.


    "Why not?"


    Jiang Fang said angrily: "since he has done so, I dare to say so!"


    "Shiman, Shen Ze is such a rotten man. It''s useless to be developed. It''s right that you don''t ask him to get back together!"


    Su Shiman was upset and said in a deep voice, "Mom, don''t talk about Shenze. If you want to talk about him again, I will ignore you."


    Seeing that Su Shiman is not joking, Jiang Fang can only bear the blame in her heart and never reproach Shen Ze again.


    Mother and daughter immediately fell into silence, and then with an ugly face, out of the hospital, back to the Su villa.


    After lunch at home, sushman went to the company and spent the afternoon in high-intensity work.


    At about eight o''clock in the evening, it was completely dark, and it was sushman who got off work.


    Take the elevator to the underground parking lot alone. After entering the car, Su Shiman takes out her mobile phone and dials Liu Yuan.


    As soon as the phone calls, Liu Yuan''s voice full of magnetism comes from her mobile phone: "Su Da Mei Ren, call me. What can I do for you?"


    Sushman said in a low voice, "I''m in a bad mood. I want to ask you to drink."


    Liu Yuan immediately replied, "OK, I''m fine tonight. Please come to my house."


    "Well, I''ll come right now."


    After hanging up, Su Shiman started the engine and drove to Liu Yuan''s house.


    As night falls, thousands of lights and boundless starry sky complement each other, dazzling and beautiful.


    An hour later, Su Shiman arrived at Liu Yuan''s residence outside the third ring road.


    Liu Yuan knew that Su Shiman had just got off work and had not had dinner yet, and she just didn''t eat either, so she cooked a table of dishes and equipped herself with wine.


    As soon as sushman arrived, they began to eat and drink.


    After touching a cup, Liu Yuan said in a humorous tone: "is Su Da''s beauty in a bad mood because of her emotional problems?"


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he gave Liu Yuan a resentful look in his eyes and said: "I''m a divorced young woman now. I have a fart feeling problem!"


    Liu Yuan couldn''t help laughing when she heard Su Shiman say that she was a divorced young woman.


    "Su Shiman, you haven''t lived with Shen Ze. Now you are still a virgin for more than 20 years. There is nothing like a young woman all over you. How can you say you are a young woman?"


    Su Shiman felt that there was a hint of ridicule in Liu Yuan''s words. She immediately said angrily, "Liu Yuan, do you laugh at me for more than 20 years, or are you a young child? Say I''m not a young woman, OK, I''ll go to find a man to sleep later! "


    Liu Yuan''s smile became more brilliant when she heard the speech. She jokingly said: "Su Shiman, I don''t believe you dare to go to sleep with a man later."


    Sushman said: "what do I dare not do? If you don''t believe it, we''ll see! "


    Liu Yuan knew Su Shiman very well. She knew that Su Shiman was being hard spoken, so she didn''t take it seriously. She said, "OK, I''ll see."


    "Hum!"


    Sushman snorted coldly and said nothing more.


    Looking at Su Shiman''s full of breath, Liu Yuan chuckled.


    "Come on, keep drinking. Our sisters won''t be drunk tonight."


    Liu Yuan raised her glass as she spoke.


    Seeing this, Su Shiman raised his glass and touched Liu Yuan.


    Two beauties with different looks took a big drink and began to talk again.


    This time, Liu Yuan did not tease, but seriously asked: "Shiman, do you now find that you are used to Shen Ze around, and know that Shen Ze is not a loser, but a powerful and charming soldier brother, and regret to divorce him?"


    Liu Yuan chats with Su Shiman almost every day. She is surprised to learn from Su Shiman that Shen Ze worked as a soldier for four years and everything happened in Zijin club last night. She knows that Shen Ze is very powerful and has an unusual background.


    For Liu Yuan''s question, Su Shiman dropped his head and fell into silence.


    Silence means acquiescence.


    It''s not surprising that Su Shiman gives such an answer to Liu Yuan, who knows her mind very well.


    "Shiman, since you regret your divorce from Shen Ze, go to find him to remarry!"


    Liu Yuan was straightforward, so she put forward such a suggestion very simply.


    Su Shiman looked up and took a big drink. Then she looked down and said, "Shen Ze has a girlfriend with him now. He won''t remarry with me."


    Liu Yuan doesn''t agree with Su Shiman''s conclusion.


    "You haven''t tried. How do you know Shen Ze won''t remarry you?"


    Liu Yuan showed the strength of a female man and said aggressively: "if you want me to say, you don''t care if Shen Ze has a girlfriend with you, you can go to him directly, express your heart face to face, and propose to remarry. As for whether he agrees to remarry with you, let''s say another thing!"

 Chapter 115

    At the beginning, by chance, when he first went to university, Su Shiman saved Shen Zeyi''s life. They got to know each other, but they just got to know each other.


    Because Shen Ze went to the battlefield to experience, they did not have more development.


    After four years of war, Shen Ze comes back and convinces Su Fu to decide his marriage to Su Shiman before he dies.


    Because there is no emotion, Su Shiman was surprised at the beginning that he did not agree to marry Shen Ze.


    But because it was Su''s father''s last wish before he died, Su Shiman chose compromise and married Shen Ze.


    Therefore, sushman left his resentment in his heart.


    After marriage, Shen Ze gave up his career and became a housewife in order to take good care of Su Shiman and Jiang Fang.


    This makes Su Shiman and Jiang Fang regard Shen Ze as a loser who can only eat soft food.


    As the first beauty in the capital of Shu, Su Shiman, who has a strong disposition, has his own pride and high spirit.


    She had no feelings for Shen Ze, and when she saw that Shen Ze was a loser, she naturally despised and despised him.


    But it''s hard to understand the feelings.


    In one year''s married life, Shen Ze''s meticulous care and love for Su Shiman make su Shiman feel for Shen Ze imperceptibly.


    I don''t know where I''m going.


    After she divorced Shen Ze, Su Shiman gradually found that she had become dependent on Shen Ze. She was not used to the life without Shen Ze. She missed Shen Ze''s meticulous care and pure loyal love.


    In addition, after knowing that Shen Ze is not a loser, but a good man who can not only go to the battlefield, but also go down to the kitchen. He has the strength and tenderness to stand up to heaven and be independent, Su Shiman''s dislike of Shen Ze is gone.


    When you have it, you don''t know how to cherish and regret until you lose it.


    Today, this is the case with sushmann.


    She regretted that she divorced Shen Ze.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Shiman is not as straightforward as Liu Yuan. She is silent about what Liu Yuan said.


    After holding the glass and taking a big drink, Su Shiman blushed slightly and said in a hoarse voice: "Shen Ze had broken his heart because of me, so he took the initiative to divorce."


    "Even if you can leave his girlfriend alone, you can''t get through the most fundamental problem. What about remarriage?"


    After these words, sushman felt that he had just drunk the sweet and mellow red wine, which suddenly became bitter.


    Looking at Su Shiman, Liu Yuan frowned.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, seaman."


    "People are not saints, who can be faultless?"


    "Love is very complicated, and you''ve never been in love. It''s normal to go the wrong way. Just correct it."


    Liu Yuan said with a positive tone: "although I''m an outsider, I know Shen Ze was very affectionate to you and loved you very much."


    "If you show him your heart, I think you have a good chance of getting back together."


    Su Shiman thought Liu Yuan was right. She nodded and said softly, "I''ll give your suggestion a good consideration."


    Liu Yuan understood Su Shiman''s temperament. After listening to Su Shiman''s words, she didn''t say anything more.


    When sushman thinks about it, she will know how to do it.


    "Don''t just drink, just order."


    "I''ve been working hard for more than an hour, but don''t waste it all."


    Seeing that Su Shiman has been patronizing drinking, Liu Yuan reminds her to order as well.


    Later, the two sisters, while eating vegetables and drinking, by the way nagging home, said some happy things.


    In order to keep slim, Su Shiman and Liu Yuan usually don''t eat much at night.


    So after eating some food, they only had to drink.


    Two hours later, unconsciously, five bottles of wine were disposed of by them.


    Liu Yuan often wanders around Fengyue places. She drinks a lot. Even after drinking a few bottles of red wine, she is not very drunk, and her head is still sober.


    Compared with Liu Yuan, Su Shiman''s drinking capacity is much worse, and she drinks a lot, so she is drunk.


    A melon seed face, as well as ears and neck, are all red, a pair of this is bright eyes, full of blurred color, just like a drunken look.


    "I want to be a young woman, I want to find a man to sleep..."


    While murmuring, Su Shiman staggered to his feet and went to Liu Yuan.


    "Liu Yuan, let''s go and find a man with me..."


    Su Shiman said, reaching for Liu Yuan''s arm and posing to pull her out.


    "Oh, the wine is coming up. I really want to go to sleep with a man!"


    Liu Yuan knew that Su Shiman was joking before. At this time, she couldn''t help laughing when she saw that Su Shiman really wanted to go to sleep with a man.


    Liu Yuan stood up, looked at Su Shiman, who had a special style at the moment, and said with a smile, "Su Shiman, you just treat me as a man and sleep with me tonight!"


    "You are not a man, I will not sleep with you..."


    Sushman shook his head and said, "I''m going to find a real man with three legs!"


    "Liu Yuan, will you come with me? If you don''t go, I''ll go myself... "


    After that, Su Shiman released Liu Yuan''s arm. Then she turned around and walked towards the door, with a posture of really looking for a man by herself.


    "Just like you are almost drunk and unconscious, you can find a fart man!"


    Of course, Liu Yuan won''t let Su Shiman go out like this. She rushes up and holds Su Shiman.


    Liu Yuan is like coaxing a child: "good, go to bed with me, don''t go out."


    "No, you let me go, I''m going out to find a man..."


    Su Shiman''s strength of wine became a muscle, and he didn''t listen to Liu Yuan''s advice at all.


    She is constantly struggling to get rid of the shackles of Liu Yuan.


    Seeing that Su Shiman insists on going out to find a man, Liu Yuan has a headache and thinks that she can''t let Su Shiman get drunk next time.


    In order to stabilize Su Shiman, Liu Yuan said: "OK, if you want to find a man, I''ll help you find him. You don''t have to go out. I''ll help you call the man home."


    Su Shiman stares at Liu Yuan with a pair of big innocent eyes: "really?"


    "Really


    "You go to the bedroom first, and then I''ll call the man for you."


    Liu Yuan said as she dragged Su Shiman into her bedroom.


    After entering the bedroom, Su Shiman yelled at Liu Yuan, "please call the man for me!"


    Liu Yuan rolled her eyes, "OK, I''ll call right away."


    Liu Yuan''s eyes rolled around, and then she seemed to suddenly think of something, her eyes brightened.


    Then, she took out her mobile phone, abruptly turned over Shen Ze''s phone and dialed it.

 Chapter 116

    I don''t feel comfortable in the hospital.


    In the evening, Shen Ze went through the discharge procedure and returned to Wutong garden.


    After dinner in the evening, Shen Ze and Mu Ling went out together and had a walk in the community.


    When they came back, they went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    Shen Ze has been in the habit of reading since he was a child. Recently, he has a lot of troubles. Reading can calm him down.


    Because it''s not time to go to bed, so after returning to the bedroom, Shen Ze took out a book called "Jieyou grocery store" to read.


    Just as he was absorbed in reading, his mobile phone rang suddenly.


    Hearing this, Shen Ze puts down his books and picks up his cell phone.


    Seeing that the caller ID on the mobile phone is Liu Yuan, Shen Ze''s eyebrows pick.


    Because Liu Yuan is Su Shiman''s best friend, Shen Ze naturally knows Liu Yuan.


    And because Liu Yuan is outgoing and straightforward, she has a good relationship with Shen Ze, so she can be a friend.


    Although Shen Ze had some doubts about why Liu Yuan suddenly called him, he didn''t hesitate much and quickly reached out and slid the connect button.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Liu Yuan''s voice came from her mobile phone: "handsome Shen, what are you doing?"


    Instead of answering, Shen Ze asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Yuan smiles awkwardly, and then she doesn''t show off any more. She says straightforwardly, "handsome Shen, Su Shiman wants to find a man to sleep now. Can you be kind and help me?"


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he showed his black question mark face.


    He Leng for a few seconds, and then a frown, sullen way: "if you make such a joke again wash me, I hang up."


    "Handsome Shen, I''m not kidding!"


    Liu Yuan, who is on the other side of the phone, put her mobile phone in front of Su Shiman: "come on, Shiman, say something to the handsome guy."


    "Handsome guy, I want to sleep with you. Come to Liu Yuan''s house quickly..."


    Shen Ze immediately heard Su Shiman''s voice from his mobile phone.


    "Is this drunk?"


    Although he did not see anyone, Shen Ze still judged from Su Shiman''s words that the latter was drunk.


    Of course, from the fact that sushman wanted to find a man to sleep, we can also imagine that she was drunk.


    Otherwise, in a normal state, how could sushman do such a thing?


    In Shen Ze''s eyes, Su Shiman is a pure and pure woman who can only be seen from afar but not played with.


    At this time, Shen Ze''s face became a little strange when he heard Su Shiman say that he wanted to sleep with a man.


    But then he thought that he would tell the truth after drinking, so soon after he divorced him, he yelled to find a man to sleep, which made him unhappy.


    Shen Ze''s face sank and he could not help but scold: "Su Shiman, how lonely and empty are you? I want to sleep with a man


    Su Shiman has no sense now. After listening to Shen Ze''s words, she said with a smile: "handsome man, I''m just lonely, empty and cold. Come and sleep with me soon..."


    Shen Ze, who has always been calm and dispassionate, has a look of anger in his eyes after hearing Su Shiman''s words.


    When did this woman become so shameless?


    It''s so unorthodox and indecent!


    Shen Ze was so angry that he didn''t know what to say.


    Su Shiman doesn''t know what''s going on in Shen Ze''s side. She says it to herself.


    "Handsome, why don''t you talk?"


    "Handsome, are you coming? If you don''t come, I''ll go to other men... "


    Shen Ze''s face turned black when he heard the words.


    Is this woman hungry now?


    In the year after I married him, I didn''t let him touch my hand. I kept my body like jade all the time. How can I let it go now?


    Is it because you are drunk that you release your nature?


    Shen Zexin is like a rock, and his mood is not easy to fluctuate, but at this moment, his mood is very fluctuating, his face is blue and white, and his eyes are angry.


    Because Shen Ze didn''t speak for a long time, Liu Yuan didn''t let Su Shiman continue to talk to herself there, and took her mobile phone to her ear.


    Liu Yuan said with a smile, "handsome Shen, I said I''m not kidding you. Su Shiman really wants to sleep with a man."


    "Handsome Shen, I don''t think this kind of thing can be cheap for other men, so I''ll call you."


    "Handsome Shen, you can''t miss the opportunity. You should seize the opportunity."


    Although Liu Yuan didn''t say it clearly, her meaning is self-evident. She wanted Shen Ze to seize this opportunity to "sleep" Su Shiman.


    If Shen Ze says that he has never thought of Su Shiman in that way, he is deceiving himself.


    But even if he is not a gentleman, it is impossible for him to take advantage of others'' danger. Moreover, he is still in a state of anger. How can he be in the mood to do those messy things.


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment, then said in a tone of no emotion, "I can''t do this kind of thing."


    "By the way, I''m divorced from sushman. Don''t come to me about this."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Liu Yuan has a deep feeling in her heart. Shen Ze doesn''t understand the amorous feelings at all.


    She said angrily, "Shen Ze, do you know why Su Shiman got drunk tonight? This is the first time to find a man to sleep? "


    "It''s all because of you Shen Ze, because she found that she already had feelings for you, and she regretted that she divorced you!"


    Liu Yuan was straightforward and could not hide things in her heart. In addition, she was a little emotional at this time, so she directly told these so-called Su Shiman''s thoughts.


    Does sushman find that she has feelings for herself? Regret your divorce?


    After listening to Liu Yuan''s words, Shen Ze, who had already had mood swings, suddenly set off a bigger wave in his heart.


    This man, whose color remains unchanged after the collapse of Mount Tai, is so nervous that he is stiff and motionless.


    After a while, he said in a deep voice, "Liu Yuan, are all your words true? You didn''t lie to me? "


    Once upon a time, Shen Ze gave all his love to Su Shiman, but he never got any response. He always thought that Su Shiman had no feelings for him, but only disgust and disgust.


    At this time, Liu Yuan said that Su Shiman had feelings for him and regretted divorcing him. He obviously couldn''t easily believe it, so he asked again.


    Liu Yuan vowed: "why should I lie to you? Every word I say is true. If I say a lie, the sky will strike thunder and lightning!"


    After listening to Liu Yuan''s words, the idea of disbelief in Shen Ze''s mind suddenly disappeared.


    Su Shiman really has feelings for himself. He really regrets his divorce!


    To confirm this, Shen Ze''s eyes were red.


    It turns out that I didn''t have to do anything to pay, but there was a return, even if the return appeared so late.


    At this moment, he is sad but sad.

 Chapter 117

    Shen Ze could not be calm for a long time, and he had no words for a long time.


    Shen Ze was silent for a long time, and Liu Yuan had no patience to linger on.


    She said straightforwardly, "Shen Ze, this is a good chance for you and Shiman to get back together. If you still love her, come to my house immediately."


    After saying these words, Liu Yuan stopped talking nonsense and hung up.


    Hearing the blind sound coming from the mobile phone, Shen Ze is coming back.


    He put the cell phone with a black screen on the desk in front of him, and then stared at it, lost in thought.


    Do you still love sushman?


    From the day Su Shiman saved Shen Ze, Shen Ze fell in love with Su Shiman and regarded him as a woman who wanted to protect her life.


    Later, he went to the war zone. During the whole four years of the war, he missed Su Shiman as soon as he was free.


    Sushman became his sweetheart and a brand in his body, which could not be removed.


    As soon as the war was over, he came back with all kinds of glory. He arrived at the capital of Shu for the first time. Regardless of the strong opposition from his family, he resolutely surrendered himself and became the son-in-law of the Su family.


    After marrying Su Shiman, Shen Ze, who was born proud, gave up all his career and didn''t care about the ridicule and irony of others. He was willing to be a housewife and took care of Su Shiman wholeheartedly.


    He worked as an ox and a horse, worked hard, gave everything, and gave all his love to sushman.


    He was humble and didn''t ask for anything in return. He only wanted sushman to give him a little response, but sushman didn''t give him any response. Even his response was disgusting, disgusting and dislike.


    Even if his heart has been honed solid as a rock, but it is still the heart, or will be broken, or will hurt.


    Not only love, but because love a person, make yourself black and blue.


    How can this love continue?


    The day Shen Ze, who was deeply hurt, offered to divorce Su Shiman, it means that he can no longer love.


    Even if he is extremely painful, even if his love for sushman has not been completely abandoned.


    After his divorce from Su Shiman, Shen Ze hid his love for Su Shiman.


    He thought that with the passage of time, those love will slowly dissipate.


    But at this moment, Shen Ze thought back and found that the reality is not the same as what he imagined.


    No matter what, after his divorce from sushman, he suffered a lot, but he couldn''t help thinking about sushman.


    Or, when Su Shiman was shot with a gun by Xie Hao, he could not have been hurt at all, but because he was flustered, he rushed up to block the bullet for Su Shiman in the worst way.


    Or, after learning that Su Shiman was arrested by the people of Zijin club, he couldn''t help but get worried and took people to Zijin club to rescue Su Shiman at the first time.


    Or, just now, he was angry because Su Shiman wanted to find a man to sleep, and his heartache after learning that Su Shiman had feelings for him and regretted his divorce.


    All of these clearly proved and told him that Shen Ze''s love for Su Shiman did not disappear, even a little bit.


    Thinking of this, Shen Ze picked his eyebrows, opened his thin lips and murmured to himself, "Su Shiman, I still love you after all..."


    Although Shen Ze knows clearly that he still loves Su Shiman, he has no plan to go to Liu Yuan''s house.


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, even if Su Shiman has feelings for him and regrets divorcing him, it''s not like what Liu Yuan said. When he went to Liu Yuan''s house tonight, he grasped a good opportunity for him and Su Shiman to get back together.


    What''s more, once bitten by a snake for ten years, Shen Ze has never thought of reconciling with Su Shiman. Moreover, he doesn''t know what Su Shiman thinks.


    A woman''s heart is full of needles. Even if sushman has feelings for him and regrets to divorce him, it doesn''t mean that sushman wants to get better with him.


    ¡­¡­


    Because of this episode, Shen Ze''s mood was very confused, unable to continue reading calmly.


    He picked up his cigarette and lighter, got up from his chair and went to the French window.


    While smoking, while aimlessly overlooking the bright starry sky, empty yourself.


    After smoking six cigarettes, Shen Ze''s heart calmed down.


    He went to wash, and then lay down on the bed, ready to go to bed.


    But tonight is destined to be another sleepless night for Shen Ze.


    ¡­¡­


    After hanging up Shen Ze''s phone, Liu Yuan has been appeasing Su Shiman, who is crying for a man to sleep, until Su Shiman is exhausted and lies in bed to sleep.


    "Shen Ze didn''t come to my house. Is he really not in love with Shiman, or is he short of a brain?"


    After being tossed about by Su Shiman all night, Liu Yuan was also very tired.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t come, she couldn''t help complaining: "if you don''t grasp the opportunity, it''s a waste of my hard work!"


    "It''s evil of me to stand up and complain about you two


    After a few complaints, Liu Yuan dragged her tired body to clean up the kitchen table.


    Then she went back to her bedroom and washed and cleaned sushman, who was lying on the bed.


    When Liu Yuan finished washing and went back to her bedroom, it was already one o''clock in the morning.


    As soon as she got to bed, she fell asleep.


    All night long.


    The next morning, both Liu Yuan and Su Shiman woke up after a long sleep.


    Sushman can''t remember what happened last night after he was drunk.


    After getting up, she asked Liu Yuan, "I didn''t do anything embarrassing after I got drunk last night, did I?"


    Liu Yuanbai took a look at Su Shiman and said: "after you got drunk last night, you were crying for a man to sleep."


    After hearing this, sushman blushed with shame. Then she asked, "is there anything else besides this?"


    "There''s more."


    Liu Yuan didn''t hide and tuck in. To be honest, she said, "you''ve been making trouble to find a man to sleep. I can''t help you, so I called Shen Ze and asked him to help me sleep with you."


    "You called Shen Ze? Ask him to help? Sleep with me? "


    At the same time, sushman''s face turned red with shame.


    She glared at Liu Yuan and said excitedly, "why do you want to call Shen Ze? Don''t you want me to make a fool of myself in front of him? "


    "Who''s driving you crazy and bothering me!"


    Liu Yuan snorted coldly and said triumphantly, "I not only called Shen Ze and asked him to help and sleep with you, but also told him that you still have feelings for him and regret divorcing him."


    "Liu Yuan, you even told Shen Ze these things. You betrayed me like this, but you are not my best friend?"


    Su Shiman blushed with anger and his neck was thick. He looked like he wanted to strangle Liu Yuan. He didn''t look like the first iceberg goddess in the capital of Shu.


    Liu Yuan didn''t betray Su Shiman''s consciousness at all. She turned her lips and said, "Su Shiman, I''m helping you and Shen Ze to get better. You should thank me, not blame me!"

 Chapter 118

    "Liu Yuan, you let me make a fool of myself in front of Shen Ze, even if you betrayed me and told me what was on my mind!"


    "You have the face to thank you?"


    Su Shiman''s face was livid and gritted his teeth.


    "Not only do I not thank you, I''ll beat you!"


    "Hit me? Have you ever hit me? Do you dare to do it to me? "


    Liu Yuan is not afraid of boiling water. She looks at Su Shiman provocatively, with a cheap smile on her angular high-level face.


    "You see if I dare to do something to you!"


    Su Shiman couldn''t bear it. As soon as her words fell, she threw herself at Liu Yuan.


    Then, two adult beauties, just like children, tore at each other.


    Of course, they''re not fighting, they''re playing.


    Good to almost wear the same pair of trousers of the best friend, bickering is OK, really big fight, it is impossible.


    After a long time of disturbance, the two sisters were a little exhausted, so they lay on their backs and gasped in spite of their image.


    The two beauties are all in rags and spring. If a man sees them at this time, he will be salivating.


    After a moment''s delay, Liu Yuan took the lead in saying feebly, "Shiman, I''ve revealed all your thoughts to Shen Ze. Now that you have no worries, you can go to him and make everything clear."


    Sushman was staring at the ceiling without blinking. She didn''t make a sound and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Liu Yuan is usually not serious, but now she is very serious. She immediately reminds her, "Shiman, you don''t mean Shen Ze is going to leave the capital of Shu recently, so don''t hesitate any more and hurry to find him."


    "Otherwise, once you miss something, you may regret it all your life."


    Su Shiman was silent for a long time. As if he had made up his mind, he held his jade hands tightly.


    Her red lips slightly open, tone firmly said: "I''ll go to Shen Ze in the afternoon, to say everything face to face."


    Liu Yuan smell speech, hand gently stroked Su Shiman''s head, hit airway: "come on."


    After lunch, Su Shiman came out of Liu Yuan''s house and drove to the hospital to find Shen Ze.


    When Su Shiman arrived at the hospital, he was surprised to find that Shen Ze was discharged yesterday.


    Su Shiman doesn''t know where Shen Ze lives, so he has to give up looking for Shen Ze and return to Liu Yuan''s home.


    "You don''t know where Shen Ze lives? Can''t find him? "


    Liu Yuan is speechless about Su Shiman, who can''t find Shen Ze and returns soon.


    She ran on Su Shiman and said, "you don''t even know where Shen Ze lives after he left Su''s house. It''s stupid."


    Liu Yuan is telling the truth, but Su Shiman can''t refute it. He can only eat Coptis chinensis.


    Liu Yuan gives Su Shiman a hard look, and then she thinks that Shen Ze didn''t come to her home last night, and suddenly says with some worry, "Shen Ze left the hospital yesterday, didn''t he leave the capital of Shu?"


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, she thought it was possible. She frowned and said in a low voice: "I don''t know..."


    "I''ll call and ask."


    Liu Yuan takes out her mobile phone and calls Shen Ze.


    After a while, the phone got through.


    Liu Yuan directly asked, "handsome Shen, you didn''t leave Shudu, did you?"


    At this time, Shen Ze and Mu Ling are fishing by a small river in the wild.


    "No


    After answering, Shen Ze asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "If not."


    Liu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, and then explained with a smile: "I heard from Shiman that you are leaving Shudu in recent days. I''m not sure if you are leaving Shudu, so I called to ask."


    Shen Zexuan then asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Yuan''s brain turned quickly, and she had an idea: "handsome Shen, you and I are still friends. If you leave Shudu this time, maybe we will never see each other again."


    "So I want to ask you to have a dinner before you leave Shudu. What do you think?"

 Chapter 119

    Let''s have a dinner together?


    Shen Ze did not give an answer for the first time, but fell into meditation.


    Liu Yuan obviously didn''t want to be rejected by Shen Ze, so she immediately said, "handsome Shen, if you still treat me as a friend, don''t refuse me, or I''ll blame you all my life!"


    Liu Yuan said this with a sense of moral kidnapping.


    Shen Ze didn''t like Liu Yuan''s way, but he didn''t care about the latter because she was a woman.


    Liu Yuan said that for this reason, and Shen Ze really took Liu Yuan as a friend, so he pondered for a moment and replied, "OK, you set a time and place."


    Seeing that Shen Ze agreed to make an appointment for dinner, Liu Yuanchang was relieved.


    She thought about it, and then said in a cheery voice, "handsome Shen, it''s better to bump into the sun when you choose a day, or shall we have dinner together tonight?"


    There was nothing to do at night, so Shen Ze said simply, "yes."


    Liu Yuan said, "that''s OK. I''ll see you at the Baiyu building at seven in the evening."


    Shen Ze said.


    "Handsome Shen, don''t stand me up!"


    After Liu Yuan jokingly said this, she hung up.


    "Sushman, I''ve made an appointment for you. It''s up to you tonight."


    After putting away the mobile phone, Liu Yuan said to Su Shiman with pride.


    Su Shiman gave a white look at Liu Yuan with a face full of tears. However, he sincerely appreciated Liu Yuan and said, "OK, thank you!"


    "To thank me, you can''t just say it in your mouth."


    Liu Yuan smile cunning: "Tonight we go to Baiyu building to eat dinner, all consumption by you to pay."


    Although the recent economic situation is a little tense, Su Shiman did not hesitate to nod: "OK, no problem."


    Liu Yuan got a bargain and sold herself well: "don''t worry, your spending tonight is definitely worth it!"


    Su Shiman is not so optimistic as Liu Yuan. She has a dignified face and says: "I hope so!"


    Liu Yuan patted Su Shiman on the shoulder and said confidently, "you don''t have to worry about anything with your sister tonight. I''m sure I''ll help you take down Shen Ze."


    "Well."


    Su Shiman nodded. Liu Yuan was with her tonight. She was really at ease.


    "Come on, stop gossiping."


    Liu Yuan suggested to Su Shiman, "go home now, change your beautiful clothes and put on a beautiful make-up. In the evening, we will meet directly at the gate of Baiyu building."


    "Good."


    Su Shiman left Liu Yuan''s home and returned to Su''s villa.


    ¡­¡­


    Today, the sun is not very big, the weather is very cool.


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling spent a very leisurely afternoon fishing in the quiet field.


    Because of the dinner arrangement in the evening, Shen Shen came back to the Wutong garden from five o''clock in the afternoon.


    After returning home, Shen Ze took a hot bath and changed into a clean and refreshing white casual suit.


    At about half past six, Shen Ze takes Leng Feng out to Baiyu building.


    It''s getting dark. As a city that never sleeps, Shudu is more lively at night than in the daytime.


    The streets are crowded with people.


    Shen Ze was sitting in the back seat of the car. He tilted his head, facing the window, and glanced over the steel buildings beside the street.


    Thinking that this week is coming to an end and that he will leave this city for more than a year in another day, his mood becomes somewhat complicated.


    Take a good look at the city before you leave!

 Chapter 120

    Baiyulinou is a very famous high-end Chinese restaurant in Shudu.


    Baiyu building, a famous restaurant, is one of the landmark buildings in the capital of Shu.


    Baiyu building is like a huge courtyard. Except one side of the gate, the other three sides are three three storey buildings with ancient style.


    In the evening, the light in the white jade building lights up. It looks resplendent and magnificent, just like a palace.


    ¡­¡­


    At about six fifty, the car reached the gate of Baiyu building.


    "Young master, please get off first. I''ll go around and find a place to park."


    Because the business of Baiyu building is very good, when Shen Ze and his wife arrived, many cars had already been parked outside Baiyu building.


    Cold front a look, didn''t see parking space, so to Shen Ze so proposal.


    "It''s OK. It''s not urgent."


    Shen Ze looked at his watch and saw that it was still early, so he didn''t get off in a hurry.


    Shen Ze doesn''t want to get out of the car first. Leng Feng naturally has no objection.


    He started the engine and drove slowly to find a parking space.


    After walking around, I was lucky to find an empty parking space.


    Leng Feng immediately drove over and wanted to park in the empty parking space.


    And just when Leng Feng was ready to back up and park in the empty parking space.


    "Hiss!"


    All of a sudden, a red Ferrari sports car rushed towards the empty parking space.


    Obviously, the red Ferrari is trying to get ahead of the cold front and stop in the only empty parking space.


    Leng Feng saw this, and his eyes were filled with murder and anger.


    Although Leng Feng didn''t want to give up the empty parking space to Ferrari, because Shen Ze was sitting on the car, he was afraid of an accident, so he stepped on the brake and stopped reversing.


    Leng Feng took the initiative to give in. The Ferrari sports car could have easily stopped in the empty parking space, but it didn''t have time to stop because it was rushing too fast.


    "Bang!"


    So the accident happened.


    The front of the Ferrari sports car crashed into the rear of Maybach in which Shen Ze was sitting.


    Moreover, because the Ferrari sports car''s speed is very fast, the impact force is not small, Maybach was hit to turn half a circle.


    This makes Leng Feng''s face extremely ugly, and his eyes show a strong murderer.


    Shen Ze, who was sitting in the back seat and shaking violently for several times during the crash, also had a nameless fire and his eyes became very cold.


    Leng Feng said in a deep voice: "young master, I don''t know the damage of the car. For the sake of safety, please get off as soon as possible."


    "Well."


    Shen Ze gave a hum, then unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car.


    Leng Feng immediately got out of the car.


    At the same time, sitting in the Ferrari sports car, a young man with a big back and a suit, as well as a young girl wearing white open navel short sleeves, black super shorts and heavy makeup, also got out of the car.


    All four of them got out of the car and met face to face.


    When the young man''s eyes fell on Shen Ze, he immediately said, "Damn, I thought it was some dog who didn''t have eyes driving this Maybach. I didn''t expect it was Shen Ze, you loser!"


    Shen Ze''s sword eyebrows wrinkled when he heard the words.


    His eyes flashed, then he raised his eyes and looked at the young man with big back.


    The other party recognized Shen Ze, and naturally Shen Ze also recognized the other party.


    Wang Teng, a second-class family in Shudu, is a third generation young master of the Wang family.


    Shen Ze and Wang Teng know each other because the Wang family is the mother''s family of Su Shiman''s late biological mother.


    At the beginning, when Shen Ze wanted to marry Su Shiman, the whole Wang family tried their best to prevent and oppose, and a lot of things happened.


    Tonight, Shen Ze and Wang Teng meet in this way, it is a narrow road!

 Chapter 121

    We have to start from the long run.


    Su Shiman''s biological mother, Wang Jiali, is the youngest daughter of Wang Zhenxiong, the current head of the Wang family.


    Although the Wang family is only a second rate family in Shudu, they are also very rich and powerful, which can be regarded as a noble family.


    At that time, Wang Jiali was a lady of a wealthy family. Su Shiman''s biological father, Su Yan, came from an ordinary family and had neither family background nor background.


    Regardless of the great disparity of family background and the opposition of the whole Wang family, Wang Jiali insists on marrying Su Yan.


    This made Wang Jiali almost break up with the Wang family at that time, which made the relationship between the Su family and the Wang family very stiff.


    Later, Wang Jiali died in childbirth when she was born to Su Shiman. Wang Zhengong could not bear and pity her. She eased her relationship with the Su family and helped Su Yan establish the Su family group, which made the Su family develop.


    And because Su Shiman''s granddaughter has been clever since she was a child, Wang Zhenxiong loves her very much, so the relationship between the Su family and the Wang family is getting better and better.


    But all this changed because of the marriage of Su Shiman and Shen Ze.


    At the beginning, because Shen Ze conceals his identity, in other people''s eyes, he is a poor boy with no family background and no background, not worthy of Su Shiman.


    The whole Wang family, including Wang Zhenxiong, strongly opposed Su Shiman''s marriage to Shen Ze.


    But Su Yan, who was seriously ill at that time, insisted that Su Shiman marry Shen Ze, regardless of everyone''s opposition.


    The reason why Su Yan did this at that time was not because he was confused, but because Shen Ze showed him his family background and identity, as well as his heart for Su Shiman.


    As Shen Ze''s identity, status and family background, he is completely worthy of Su Shiman.


    Moreover, if we really want to talk about family and status, sushman is not worthy of him.


    At that time, Su''s father knew this, and he also knew how much Shen Ze loved Su Shiman. He felt that Shen Ze was a man worthy of Su Shiman''s life, so he made up his mind to marry Shen Ze in spite of all opposition.


    Wang Zhenxiong has always been prejudiced against Su Yan. In addition, a few years after Wang Jiali''s death, Su Yan married his next wife Jiang Fang. In addition, he is dictatorial and insists on letting Su Shiman marry Shen Ze. All this makes Wang Zhenxiong very unhappy.


    So a year ago, the relationship between the Wang family and the Su family became stiff again.


    After su Shiman got married in Shenze, her granddaughter, who had been deeply loved by Wang Zhenxiong, was not much favored.


    As soon as she is not favored, she will inevitably be excluded and targeted by other members of the Wang family.


    Shen Ze, Su Shiman''s useless husband, is no exception, even better than Su Shiman.


    Every time Shen Ze and Su Shiman go to the Wang family, they will suffer from all kinds of ridicule, blindness, run and bullying.


    Wang Teng, as Wang Zhenxiong''s favorite grandson, was the most fierce runner for Su Shiman and Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze was very disgusted with Wang Teng, and neither side wanted to see the other.


    So tonight, the meeting between Shen Ze and Wang Teng is a real enemy.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Teng thought that it would be very difficult to deal with a multi million dollar Maybach, but when he saw that Shen Ze was the one coming out of the car, he immediately relaxed a lot.


    Wang Teng took out a cigarette and lit it. After taking a deep breath, he looked up at Shen Ze with scornful eyes and said sarcastically, "Shen Ze, after you were swept out of the house by the Su family, you were reduced to being a driver for others. Your name is really worthy of the name!"


    In Wang Teng''s eyes, Shen Ze is a poor man with no family background. He obviously thinks that Shen Ze can''t be the owner of the Maybach, but just a driver who helps others drive.


    As soon as Wang Teng''s words came out.


    A pair of cold front staring at Wang Teng''s eyes, the cold kill became more intense.


    Shen Ze has no expression and doesn''t say a word. He looks at Wang Teng coldly with deep eyes. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    When Wang Teng saw that Shen Ze was ridiculed by him, he didn''t dare to fart except his eyes became a little terrible. He immediately felt that Shen Ze was afraid of him and thought that he was really a coward. He was cheap and had no backbone.


    Wang Teng took a few more puffs of smoke, and then he made an inch. Then he insulted Shen Ze and said, "NIMA, you say you''re a waste, but you haven''t got eyes. When you see the labor and capital car coming, don''t you know to take the initiative to get out of the way?"


    "It''s really bad luck for employers and employees to meet you today, such a shortsighted loser!"


    "Fortunately, nothing happened to the labor and capital. Otherwise, you are a loser. You can''t get away today!"


    Standing next to Wang Teng, the young girl in very exposed clothes saw Wang Teng chattering a lot, while Shen Ze didn''t let go a fart.


    She can''t help but say: "Teng Ge, don''t talk nonsense with this silly fork. I''m hungry. Let''s go into Baiyu building to have dinner."


    "Well, honey, I don''t want to talk any more. I''ll get things done here as soon as possible."


    Wang Teng replied with a smile to the young girl.


    Then, he turned his head and looked at Shen Ze fiercely. He yelled: "waste, come here immediately and apologize to the labor and capital!"

 Chapter 122

    Wang Teng robbed the parking space first, and then ran into Shen Ze''s car. Obviously, it was all his fault.


    But at this moment, he is a fight, shamelessly let Shen Ze to apologize to him.


    It''s like chiguoguodi is going to bully Shen Ze, who has no money and no power!


    Wang Teng wants Shen Ze to make amends for him. Naturally, Shen Ze will not.


    Shen Ze is still silent. After listening to Wang Teng''s words, he lowers his head and looks at the time on his watch. It''s three minutes to seven.


    Shen Ze is always punctual. He thinks it''s time to enter Baiyu building.


    Wang Teng saw that Shen Ze didn''t do what he wanted, and his face turned angry.


    He immediately threatened: "Shen Ze, if you don''t make amends to me today, I won''t pay you for repairing the car."


    "If I don''t lose money, you can''t repair the car. I''ll see how you tell your boss!"


    After saying these words, Wang Teng showed a look of victory and complacency.


    In his opinion, the poor Shen Ze, forced by money, will give in to him and make amends to him.


    However, the reality is totally different from Wang Teng''s imagination.


    No matter when he used to be the son-in-law of the Su family, or at this moment, Wang Teng was always a clown in Shen Ze''s eyes.


    Shen Ze didn''t care about Wang Teng at all, so he didn''t say a word or express anything about how the latter yelled in front of him.


    Shen Ze takes his eyes back from his watch. Then he looks up and says to Leng Feng, "time is coming. I''m going in."


    "You can handle this clown. You''ll slap him as many times as he scolds me."


    "You can damage his body as much as the car is damaged."


    "Remember, don''t beat him to death. Let him die. It''s too cheap for him."


    After speaking with Leng Feng quickly, Shen Ze didn''t look at Wang Teng any more. He turned around and strode toward the gate of Baiyu building.


    Wang Teng saw that Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to himself from the beginning to the end. Now he ignored himself and turned to leave.


    He immediately felt like a clown. After a long time of shouting and jumping, he was just like being fooled by Shen Ze as a monkey, and let Shen Ze see jokes all the time.


    Realizing this, Wang Teng''s face became extremely ugly just like eating excrement.


    He suddenly turned to Shen Ze''s back and yelled angrily, "Shen Ze, stop! You haven''t apologized to the labor and capital. Who let you go? "


    "If you don''t make amends to me today, I''m sure you''ll be overwhelmed!"


    Shen Zetou also does not return, the footstep does not stop, as before does not pay attention to Wang Teng.


    Wang Teng was so angry that his lungs almost burst. He gritted his teeth and became furious.


    "To NIMA, it''s just a loser. He dares to ignore the labor and capital. They have to teach you a lesson!"


    After Wang Teng angrily scolds, he is ready to catch up with Shen Ze, and then starts to fight against Shen Ze.


    And just as Wang Teng was about to move, Leng Feng appeared in front of him like a ghost.


    "Get out of here!"


    Wang Teng was startled at first, and then he became angry. He scolded angrily and put out his hand to push the cold front in front of him.


    But before Wang Teng''s hand touched Leng Feng''s body, Leng Feng raised his hand first, and with the speed that Wang Teng couldn''t react at all, he smoked the latter.


    "Pa!"


    The slap was loud.


    Leng Feng can''t help but want to start with Wang Teng for a long time. At the moment, he has no mercy at all.


    His big mouth went down, Wang Teng''s mouth directly cracked, blood dripping, teeth were hit fly a.


    "My mouth... My teeth..."


    Wang Teng jumps in pain. He covers his mouth with his hand and screams.


    And it''s not over yet.


    Leng Feng is the kind of cold-blooded killer in the movie. He immediately raised his two steel palms and puffed wildly at Wang Teng''s cheeks.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Then, like the sound of a knife slapping on the meat, mixed with the shrill scream like killing a pig, sounded together.


    At the same time, there is blood splashing, like flowers from the other side of hell, blooming in the night.

 Chapter 123

    With Leng Feng''s skill, Wang Teng can''t resist or avoid. He can only let Leng Feng smoke his big mouth.


    But two or three minutes later, Wang Teng''s lips and two sides of his cheeks were all bloody, and his teeth were three, and his mouth was full of blood.


    "Wuwu..."


    Wang Teng didn''t dare to scream, and he didn''t dare to cover his mouth with his hands, because whether he spoke or touched it with his hands, it would make his mouth hurt more. He could only make a whine sound.


    Wang Teng''s eyes were full of tears. His face was twisted and his expression was extremely painful.


    Wang Teng is not a fool. Seeing that he can''t stop Leng Feng from beating him, he can only plan to run away.


    However, the cold front obviously will not give him this opportunity.


    As soon as Wang tenggang turned around, he didn''t have time to lift his feet.


    Leng Feng first raised his foot and kicked Wang Teng''s right thigh.


    "Click!"


    The sound of a broken bone sounded.


    Then, Wang Teng opened his mouth and made a very sad and shrill wail.


    The thigh bone of his right leg was suddenly broken by the cold front.


    Wang Teng not only couldn''t run away, but also couldn''t stand steadily. He couldn''t use his right leg, lost his balance and fell forward.


    "Dong!"


    Wang Teng fell a piece of shit straightly, his whole body hurt, and his chin was bleeding.


    For a moment, Wang Teng was in pain all over his body. He was in agony.


    He was lying on the ground, not dare to move, can only howl, the voice sounds very sad.


    And Leng Feng hasn''t let Wang Teng go yet.


    In Leng Feng''s opinion, Wang Teng insulted Shen Ze and disrespected him so much that he should be killed on the spot.


    But Shen Ze said that he would not let Wang Teng die so easily, so he had to give up his idea and do it according to Shen Ze''s idea.


    Since Wang Teng is not allowed to die so easily, his life is not like death.


    Leng Feng''s face was cold. He stepped forward, raised his foot and stepped on the place where Wang Teng had just broken his leg.


    Then, without any mercy, he put a lot of force on his feet.


    "Kaka..."


    The next moment, the sound of bones being ground.


    At the same time, there was Wang Teng''s shrill scream.


    Leng Feng crushed Wang Teng''s right thigh bone, which made him unable to walk normally for the rest of his life and become a disabled man!


    Just a few minutes before and after, Wang Teng experienced the inhuman torture that can''t be forgotten in his whole life.


    He was dying of pain.


    Finally, because I couldn''t bear the pain of crushing the thigh bone, I fainted.


    See Wang Teng faint, like a dead dog lying on the ground, cold front this is to stop.


    As if nothing had happened, he turned and walked back to the Maybach to check the damage.


    The young girl with Wang Teng, named Liu Xiaomei, is Wang Teng''s mistress.


    She witnessed what had just happened with her own eyes. She was so scared that she lost her face. She seemed to be in a daze.


    Until Leng Feng stopped and left, she suddenly recovered.


    "Tengge!"


    Liu Xiaomei rushed over, shouting at Wang Teng, and hurriedly took out her mobile phone to make an emergency call.


    Before long, the ambulance came and Wang Teng was taken to the hospital.


    Liu Xiaomei followed her to the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Liu Xiaomei contacted Wang Teng''s father, Wang Gang, and told the latter everything that had just happened.

 Chapter 124

    Shen Ze didn''t affect his mood because he met Wang Teng.


    When he went to Baiyu building, he made a call to Liu Yuan.


    Liu Yuan and Su Shiman arrive at Baiyu building an hour in advance and book a box first.


    Shen Ze asks Liu Yuan about the box number. When he enters Baiyu building, he directly calls a waiter to take him to Liu Yuan''s box.


    After arriving at the door of the designated box, Shen Ze stood still and straightened his clothes. Then he opened the door and went in.


    After entering the door, Shen Ze sees Su Shiman and Liu Yuan sitting side by side in the box.


    Sushman wore a pure white off shoulder skirt, a delicate face with melon seeds, a little pink, and a long black and shiny hair, which became a horsetail.


    Dressed like this, she seems to be back to her school days, very young and beautiful, just like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks, pure and moving.


    Liu Yuan, sitting next to Su Shiman, wears a red suspender skirt, revealing a large area of snow-white skin. She has three-dimensional facial features, thick eyebrows, big eyes, fiery red lips, and big wavy curly hair scattered on her shoulders and back.


    Liu Yuan looks very mature and charming in her dress, showing her style as an imperial sister.


    Two beauties with different looks and styles sit together, which is enough to make any man feel satisfied with his eyes and mind.


    Even if Shen Zexin is as firm as a rock, he can''t help looking at Su Shiman and Liu Yuan.


    For Su Shiman, who should not have appeared, but appeared here again, Shen Ze was surprised, but he didn''t make a fuss.


    Because before he came, he had expected that Su Shiman would join Liu Yuan for dinner tonight.


    Liu Yuan waved to Shen Ze with a smile, "handsome Shen, don''t stand any more. Take your seat quickly!"


    Shen Ze nodded, then walked to the seat opposite Su Shiman and Liu Yuan and sat down.


    As soon as Shen Ze was seated, Liu Yuan said with a smile, "handsome Shen, you don''t mind if Shiman comes with me for a meal?"


    As soon as Liu Yuan said this, Su Shiman, who looked embarrassed because of last night''s incident, suddenly felt a little nervous and looked at Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze is not stupid. He knows that Su Shiman doesn''t just come here to eat.


    But there are some things that we can''t see through.


    He shook his head slightly and said nothing.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t mind, Su Shiman breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Just don''t mind."


    Liu Yuan smiles, and then she says, "everyone is here, and the dishes are ready. Let''s go!"


    "The three of us haven''t eaten together for a long time."


    "Come on, let''s have a drink first!"


    Liu Yuan said and raised her glass.


    Seeing this, Shen Ze and Su Shiman raised their glasses without saying a word.


    The three men raised their glasses in the air, which was a clink, and then each took a big drink.


    "Let''s eat and drink and talk."


    Liu Yuan is naturally lively and cheerful, who is very suitable for an active atmosphere.


    Driven by her, Shen Ze and his friends get together in the same way. The atmosphere is very harmonious and makes people feel comfortable.


    The main reason why Liu Yuan organized this evening''s dinner is to help Su Shiman and make everything clear with Shen Ze.


    However, she didn''t come up to tell Shen Ze about Su Shiman. Instead, she planned to talk about other things first, step by step, and slowly.

 Chapter 125

    "Handsome Shen Da, what happened in Zijin club that night, I heard from Shiman, you can really hide deep enough!"


    Liu Yuan fixed her eyes on Shen Ze, just like interrogating a prisoner, and asked, "you are honest. What''s your identity and background?"


    Shen Ze lowered his head and was eating slowly. He didn''t make a sound and showed that he didn''t want to answer.


    Shen Ze doesn''t want to answer Liu Yuan''s question, not because his identity can''t be disclosed, but because he doesn''t think it''s necessary.


    "Shuai Shen, Shiman and I are very curious about your identity and background. Don''t hide it. Tell us quickly!"


    Liu Yuan does not give up, she chased, even shamelessly played a rogue.


    "If you don''t say it, I''ll keep asking until you say it!"


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he thought that it was really difficult to raise villains and women.


    Shen Ze didn''t want to hear Liu Yuan''s incessant questioning, so he reluctantly replied, "I''ve been in the army for four years. I''ve made some military achievements, and I''ve been a part-time official in the army."


    Shen Ze only mentioned something about his identity, not about any family background.


    The reason why Shen Ze is like this is that since his mother died, he has no sense of belonging to the Shen family in Yanjing.


    He didn''t want to think of himself as the son of the Shen family, even if he abandoned his illustrious family background.


    "You''ve been in the army?"


    Because Leng Feng, he you and others call Shen Ze young master, Su Shiman and Liu Yuan think Shen Ze will be the young master of some noble family.


    At the moment, after listening to Shen Ze''s answer, the two beauties are slightly surprised to pick eyebrows.


    Then, they think that Leng Feng, a military academy subordinate to Shen Ze, and Feng Gang, the head of the capital of Shu, are all respectful to Shen Ze.


    I''m afraid Shen Ze''s official position is not a real one.


    Although Su Shiman and Liu Yuan have never been soldiers, this does not prevent them from knowing the rank division of the Ministry of war.


    Leng Feng is a subordinate of Shen Ze, so Shen Ze''s official position is at least senior.


    Thinking of this, Liu Yuan couldn''t help asking, "handsome Shen, is your official position a senior colonel in the Ministry of war?"


    Shen Ze shook his head gently.


    Not a major?


    Liu Yuan frowned, and then she seemed to suddenly think of something, even some can''t believe it and said: "handsome Shen, are you a general?"


    Shen Ze picked up chopsticks and put a spare ribs into his bowl.


    For Liu Yuan''s question, he didn''t shake his head or say anything.


    But the meaning is self-evident.


    Shen Ze, this is the default.


    Realizing this, Liu Yuan widened her eyes in shock, and suddenly burst into a rude sentence.


    "Lying grass!"


    "You are a general!"


    Seeing Shen Ze''s acquiescence that he was a general, Su Shiman, like Liu Yuan, was equally shocked. For a moment, he was stunned.


    Shen Ze is only twenty-four years old this year. He has become a general at such a young age. It''s really shocking.


    After all, the youngest generals in the history of the Dragon kingdom were all over 40 years old.


    Shen Ze, who has been a general in his early twenties, is unprecedented. He may even be a newcomer!


    Su Shiman and Liu Yuan are both motionless, staring at Shen Ze as if nothing had happened and eating on their own.


    They are like looking at a rare treasure, with light in their eyes.

 Chapter 126

    After the shock, Liu Yuan was curious about Shen Ze''s rank in the general, so she asked, "handsome Shen, the general is also divided into middle and small, which rank are you?"


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he could not help thinking of what the old leader had said in front of the Qinglong army on the western border and 300000 soldiers of the whole army.


    "Shen Ze is brave and good at fighting. He is talented and can worship the general. From then on, he led the Qinglong army and fought for his country."


    As soon as the old leader''s words fell, 300000 soldiers, general Qi Hushang.


    The sound of mountain and tsunami is earth shaking.


    The color of recollection in Shen Ze''s eyes flashed by, and then he opened his thin lips and said a word lightly.


    General of the upper rank?


    Liu Yuan and Su Shiman were shocked again.


    Before Shen Ze did not answer, Liu Yuan and Su Shiman subconsciously felt that Shen Ze should be a general with few words.


    After all, according to the common sense, he is so young that he has become a general with few words, which is quite shocking.


    But they never thought that Shen Ze was not only the youngest general in the history of the Dragon Kingdom, but also the top general of the word level!


    This is special


    It''s shocking!


    Su Shiman and Liu Yuan look at each other. Both of them see the deep shock and disbelief from each other''s eyes.


    If it wasn''t for Leng Feng, who knows that Shen Ze has the status of respecting the school, he could let city leaders like Feng Gang be respectful and hold the power of life and death, and kill tigers like Yu Tianqiao and vice city leaders like Yang Shan in public.


    They can''t believe Shen Ze''s words. They will think that Shen Ze is really a general of high rank.


    Because it''s too fabulous, too incredible!


    At this moment, knowing that the young man sitting opposite is a senior general, both Su Shiman and Liu Yuan''s hearts are full of ups and downs, unable to calm down for a long time.


    Although Shen Ze is eating with his head down, he can detect the violent emotional fluctuation between Su Shiman and Liu Yuan.


    In this regard, he did not feel surprised, still should eat and drink.


    Compared with Shen Ze''s indifference, Su Shiman and Liu Yuan are both like lost souls, silent and motionless.


    After a while, the mood of Su Shiman and Liu Yuan was calmer.


    Liu Yuan swallowed her saliva, and then she looked at Shen Ze with admiration in her eyes.


    "Handsome Shen, you''re so awesome. You''ve been a senior general since you were young. I admire you so much that I can''t wait to see you on the spot!"


    Shen Ze smell speech, light a smile, thought the word level general is nothing.


    After two years in the army, he became a general of the upper rank. Four years later, at the end of the Anti Japanese War, he became a God.


    Dragon Kingdom, Dragon God!


    The first God of war in the East!


    ¡­¡­


    Sushman, who hasn''t talked much, suddenly opens his mouth.


    With a deep puzzled tone, she asked seriously, "Shen Ze, you are so distinguished. Why did you hide your identity when you married me? Let everyone think that you are a poor boy who has no family background and can only eat soft food. "


    Shen Ze stops eating after hearing Su Shiman''s sudden inquiry.


    He picked up his napkin, wiped his mouth, and then looked up at sushman, who was staring at him.


    The four eyes of the two sides are opposite, and the line of sight is intertwined.


    Shen Ze was silent. He pondered for a moment and truthfully replied, "I don''t want to put pressure on you."

 Chapter 127

    Even though Su Shiman is the most beautiful woman in the capital of Shu, she is still an ordinary woman after all.


    Shen Ze, who was worshipped by the general of the upper level and granted the title of God, was a real powerful man of the state level, and was the platoon of the Dragon state.


    In terms of identity and status, Su Shiman is far behind Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze knows that Su Shiman is a very proud and powerful woman.


    When he married sushman at the beginning, he didn''t want to let sushman have pressure because of the huge difference in status, so he concealed his identity.


    I would rather wronged myself than sushman.


    ¡­¡­


    "I don''t want to put pressure on you."


    At this time and here, every word Shen Ze said is from the bottom of his heart.


    People can lie, but eyes can''t.


    Su Shiman is always opposite Shen Ze. She knows that Shen Ze is telling the truth.


    Su Shiman was not surprised by Shen Ze''s answer, because she thought about it after she learned that Shen Ze''s background was unusual.


    And the answer she came up with was basically the same.


    Because Shen Ze loves her and doesn''t want to put pressure on her, and doesn''t want her to be wronged, he conceals his identity.


    However, although he thought so before, after hearing Shen Ze''s words, Su Shiman was still deeply touched.


    Minggui is a senior general. He is proud, but he is willing to be a door-to-door son-in-law who is despised and ridiculed by others. He also becomes a housewife and a horse for the Su family. He bears his pride, works hard, and bears the stigma of being a coward.


    If it''s not because of deep love, how can it be done?


    The man sitting opposite really loved himself at the beginning, but he never cherished or even turned a blind eye to it.


    Thinking of this, Su Shiman doesn''t know whether it''s because of regret or sadness. She stares at Shen Ze''s beautiful eyes, glowing with tears.


    Shen Ze saw that Su Shiman was ready to cry in a twinkling of an eye. Although he was calm on the surface, his mood fluctuated.


    Shen Ze couldn''t help sniffing, but in order not to let out more clues, he lowered his head, no longer looked at Su Shiman, and picked up the wine glass, shaking it slowly and rhythmically.


    In Su Shiman''s opinion, Shen Ze''s actions were like some signs of rejection or alienation. The tears in her eyes finally flowed out and made two long tears on her cheek.


    Everyone didn''t make any more noise, the box suddenly quieted down, and the atmosphere became a little dull.


    Liu Yuan sits next to Su Shiman. She is shocked to find that there are tears on Su Shiman''s face, which make up her makeup.


    Liu Yuan, on the spur of the moment, put her hand around Su Shiman''s shoulder and said, "Shiman, I want to go to the bathroom. Come with me."


    "Well, good."


    Su Shiman didn''t want Shen Ze to see her cry, so he agreed.


    "Handsome Shen, you eat first. Let''s go to the bathroom."


    After greeting Shen Ze, Liu Yuan and Su Shiman get up and walk out of the box together.


    After the two beauties left, Shen Ze raised his head, lifted his glass and drank most of the wine.


    Then he got up, went to the window, took out a cigarette and lit it.


    After taking a puff of his cigarette, Shen zeshen murmured to himself in a somewhat complicated tone: "this meal tonight really tastes like a casual meal..."

 Chapter 128

    After walking out of the box, Liu Yuan and Su Shiman went straight to the bathroom.


    On the way, Liu Yuan asked Su Shiman with concern, "why did you cry all of a sudden?"


    While wiping the tears on his face with his hand, Su Shiman said perfunctorily: "I think of some unhappy things."


    "What''s unhappy?"


    Liu Yuan thought about it and guessed, "I''m afraid it''s because of Shen Ze''s sentence that I don''t want to put pressure on you. When it comes to your heart, right?"


    Sushman didn''t say a word and acquiesced.


    Liu Yuan said with some emotion: "I am not wrong, Shen Ze is really a spoony."


    "Mingming has a brilliant status, but for you, he wronged himself to be a door-to-door son-in-law, and became a loser in other people''s eyes. It can be seen that he has a deep love for you and loves you so much!"


    Looking at Su Shiman''s sullen appearance, Liu Yuan patted the former on the shoulder and said, "Shiman, you should be happy."


    "Shen Ze loved you so much at the beginning. He must still have feelings for you now. If you find him to get back together, you should have a great chance of success."


    Liu Yuan is right, but Su Shiman is not happy. She ponders for a moment and says, "I don''t deserve Shen Ze''s love."


    Liu Yuan frowned at what Su Shiman said.


    "What do you mean, seaman? Are you not going to get back together with Shen Ze? "


    Su Shiman said in a low voice: "Shen Ze loves me so much, but I don''t love him so much. If I ask him to get back together, it''s unfair to him."


    Liu Yuan''s brow wrinkled a little deeper when she heard the speech.


    "Seaman, there is no fair or unfair statement about love. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Su Shiman pondered for a long time, and then she said to Liu Yuan very seriously: "Yuanyuan, I''d like to think more about finding Shen Ze to get back together. Let''s not mention it tonight!"


    Although Liu Yuan felt that there would be no opportunity once she missed it, Su Shiman said so, and it was hard for her to say anything more.


    Besides, she respected sushman''s thoughts and decisions, so she nodded and said, "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    Su Shiman smelled the speech and gave a little smile. Then she apologized to Liu Yuan and said, "I''m sorry, I wasted the opportunity you took great pains to find tonight."


    Liu Yuan smell speech, white Su Shiman one eye.


    "I''m sorry to tell you a fart. You are my best friend. I''ll help you. It''s natural!"


    When Su Shiman heard that she was depressed, she was very happy and had a bright smile on her face.


    "Well, I won''t tell you I''m sorry. I''ll tell you thank you."


    "Thank you not to say!"


    Liu Yuan glared at Su Shiman, then yelled, "Su Shiman, if you can''t say anything, shut up!"


    "Well, I''ll shut up."


    Su Shiman nodded, and then she looked at Liu Yuan with a smile. She didn''t speak any more.


    "Well, you''re a smart girl!"


    Liu Yuan proudly raised her chin to Su Shiman.


    Two good sisters a funny, unknowingly, came to the bathroom.


    "I don''t want to go to the bathroom. Go ahead. I''ll take care of the makeup on my face outside."


    "Good."


    After the exchange, Liu Yuan went into the women''s room, while Su Shiman stayed at the sink to deal with the makeup that had just been splashed with tears.


    After a while, a fat, middle-aged bald man with an obvious drunken look came out of the men''s room.


    The middle-aged balding man suddenly saw Su Shiman in front of the washing table, bowing and looking in the mirror to make up.


    "What a beautiful flower girl..."


    When the middle-aged bald man saw the color, he began to smile, and walked toward sushman.

 Chapter 129

    A middle-aged bald man named Qin Dajun.


    He is the boss of Shudu local Shuangyuan group, a well-known domestic pig breeding enterprise.


    Shuangyuan is a listed group with a market value of 10 billion.


    As the boss of Shuangyuan group, Qin Dajun is the richest man in Xichuan province.


    Qin Dajun had no higher education. At the age of 30, he started from scratch. Because he caught up with tuyere, he became bigger and stronger in only ten years.


    Qin''s army is more or less like a rich man. After he became rich and powerful, he developed some bad temperament, such as bullying men and women from time to time.


    Tonight, Qin Dajun and some business friends came to Baiyu building for dinner and drank a lot of wine.


    He just went to the men''s room to release. When he came out, he saw Su Shiman, who was making up at the washing table, so he moved his mind.


    Su Shiman is concentrating on her make-up. She doesn''t know that Qin Dajun has been eyeing her.


    Until Qin Dajun came to her and said chiguoguo''s teasing words to her: "big beauty, my brother likes you so much. Can you play with me?"


    When Su Shiman heard Qin Dajun''s voice, he suddenly got goose bumps.


    She suddenly turned around and looked at Qin Dajun with very alert eyes.


    At this time, Qin Dajun, who is half shorter than Su Shiman, with fat, dark skin and few hairs left on his head, is looking up and down at Su Shiman with a dirty smile on his face.


    Sushman''s pretty face was frosty. She endured her disgust and sternly warned, "this gentleman, please respect yourself!"


    Qin Dajun had no sense of self-respect at all. He said with a smile like a fool: "no matter the figure or the face, they are the best of the best. I''m so lucky to meet such a beautiful woman today!"


    Qin Dajun put out his tongue and licked his lips. Then he raised his big face plate, which was turned into pig liver color due to alcohol, and said with an obscene smile to Su Shiman, "big beauty, I''ll give you a million dollars, and you''ll sleep with me tonight."


    When Qin Dajun said this, he didn''t use the tone of consultation or inquiry, but as if he was saying something he should have done.


    Su Shiman listened to Qin Dajun''s words, his face became very ugly, and his beautiful eyes were burning with anger.


    In front of her, the old man, who was as wretched and bald as a black pig, was just teasing her in public.


    After her severe warning, she didn''t know how to repent. On the contrary, she made it even worse and asked her to sleep with her. She harassed her with red fruit.


    What a shame!


    Who can bear it!


    Even though sushman was very cultured, she could not continue to improve her quality at this time.


    Since it''s shameless to give a face, it''s better to slap it.


    Su Shiman scowled at Qin Dajun and said, "you shameless rascal and old coyote, get away from me!"


    "If you harass me again, I''ll be rude to you!"


    By Su Shiman to scold, Qin Dajun not angry, but smile, and also laugh very cheap.


    "You little girl, what kind of chaste girl are you still pretending to be in front of your brother?"


    "Don''t you think I didn''t give you enough money? In this way, I''ll give you five million yuan, right?"


    "In order to sleep with a beautiful woman like you, my brother is willing to pay a lot of money."


    "Brother, I''ll give you five million."


    Qin Dajun said, took out a bank card with a deposit of five million from his body, and then handed it to Su Shiman.


    After giving the bank card, Qin Dajun showed a confident look.


    In his opinion, there is nothing money can''t solve.


    Qin Dajun thinks that if he gives five million yuan, Su Shiman will surely agree to sleep with him for one night.


    However, he is obviously too blind and confident.


    How could the proud sushman sell his body for money?


    Seeing Qin''s army pestering and treating himself as a woman of the world, Su Shiman was furious and had no patience.


    "Go away!"


    She yelled at Qin Dajun and threw her bank card in the latter''s face.


    Qin Dajun saw that Su Shiman refused him so strongly, told him to go away again, and hit him in the face with a bank card, which made him angry and impatient when he regarded women as playthings.


    "Smelly mother skin son, give a face don''t want a face!"


    "If you don''t let labor and capital sleep, labor and capital must sleep you today!"


    It''s not good to be soft. Qin''s army plans to be hard.


    He scolded angrily, and his face became ferocious in vain. At the same time, he rushed at sushman.


    Seeing this, Su Shiman was surprised and angry.


    She subconsciously stepped back. At the same time, she yelled angrily: "dead fat pig, if you dare to touch me, I will sue you for harassment and let the patrolman arrest you!"


    Qin Dajun hated people saying that he was a fat pig. When he heard Su Shiman calling him a dead fat pig, his face suddenly turned violent.


    "Smelly girl, I want you to kneel on the ground and cry for mercy!"


    After Qin''s cruel words, he approached Su Shiman again.


    Su Shiman didn''t want to have any contact with Qin Dajun, a disgusting thing. She retreated again and again until she reached the corner of the wall.

 Chapter 130

    Seeing that Su Shiman had no way back, Qin Dajun showed a ferocious smile on his face.


    "Smelly girl, I''ll see where you''re going!"


    "Labor and capital are going to bring you to justice now!"


    While laughing wildly, the Qin army stretched out his hands and rushed at Su Shiman, who was forced to the corner of the wall.


    "Pig, get out of here!"


    Because there was no way to hide, sushman could only make a protest while drinking.


    She raised her feet in pointed high-heeled shoes and kicked Qin Dajun wildly, so that Qin Dajun could not jump on her for the first time.


    At this time, Liu Yuan came out of the women''s room.


    She suddenly saw that Qin Dajun was going to attack Su Shiman.


    "Lying grass! What does this guy want? "


    Liu Yuan rushed over without hesitation.


    Liu Yuan has practiced Taekwondo, and her fighting capacity and strength are much stronger than those of ordinary women.


    She rushed behind Qin''s army, stretched out her right arm and strangled Qin''s neck.


    Then she jumped up and yanked Qin''s army to the back.


    Although Qin Dajun is fat and weighs nearly 200 Jin, Liu Yuan is not a vegetarian. In addition, she is caught off guard and used to strength.


    Liu Yuan knocked down Qin''s army!


    "Dong!"


    Qin army suddenly fell backward and fell heavily on the ground.


    Like a big fat pig, the ground shook.


    "Bang!"


    Qin Dajun was thrown with all kinds of meat and vegetables, especially when the back of his head hit the hard ground violently, and immediately knocked out a big blood bag, which made him almost faint on the spot.


    "It hurts... It hurts..."


    Qin army collapsed on the ground, his face twisted, look painful, howling.


    Liu Yuan was condescending and glared at Qin Dajun. Then she turned her head and looked at Su Shiman, who was finishing her dress. She frowned and asked, "Shiman, what''s the matter?"


    After finishing his dress, Su Shiman pointed to Qin Dajun on the ground and said angrily, "this scum wants to insult me!"


    "Damn it


    "You son of a bitch, in broad daylight, molesting a good woman, I''m tired of it!"


    At the same time, Liu Yuan raised her feet in high heels and kicked Qin Dajun''s waist.


    With Liu Yuan''s foot, Qin Dajun, who was already crying bitterly, screamed louder.


    He not only suffered from a big blood bag on the back of his head, but also was kicked by Su Shiman with his high heels. There were several bruises and swelling on his legs and stomach.


    At this time, Qin Dajun felt pain all over his body. He couldn''t get up from the ground.


    In order not to be beaten any more, Qin Dajun threatened Su Shiman and Liu Yuan: "labor and capital are the richest people in Xichuan province. If you two smelly women dare to fight against labor and capital again, labor and capital will make you lose it!"


    "The richest man in Xichuan?"


    Liu Yuan thought of her friend Shen Ze, a senior general, in a box not far away. When she looked into Qin''s eyes, she looked with disdain.


    Now that I have a senior general friend, will I be afraid of you, the richest man in Xichuan province?


    The answer, obviously, is No.


    "The richest man in Xichuan province is a fart. You scum dare to threaten us. I''ll kick you to death today!"


    As soon as the words fell, Liu Yuan raised her foot again indignantly and kicked Qin''s army hard.


    The Qin army, which had just recovered, began to scream again.


    When Liu Yuan became irritable, she became a woman.


    Without any mercy, she kicked Qin Dajun until she was exhausted.


    Qin Dajun''s body was bruised and inflamed, and there was no good place. He was numb with pain, like a dead pig, and paralyzed on the ground.


    Being made so miserable, Qin''s army was extremely ashamed and angry. He hated Su Shiman and Liu Yuan very much, and his killing intention was boiling in his heart.


    Qin Dajun''s face was pale, and he said weakly: "if you dare to engage in labor and capital like this, labor and capital will not let you two smelly women go. You are waiting to die!"


    "Do you dare to scare us? Do you believe I really kick you to death?"


    Liu Yuan is not a soft and weak woman. After listening to Qin Dajun''s words, she was angry again.


    Su Shiman was afraid that Liu Yuanzhen would kick Qin Dajun to death in a rage, so she took Liu Yuan''s arm and said: "Yuanyuan, don''t worry about this scum, let''s go!"


    Liu Yuan still wants to listen to Su Shiman''s words. She calms down and doesn''t plan to do it any more.


    "Dead fat pig, I''ll let you off today. Don''t let me see you scum again, or I''ll beat you once I see you!"


    After saying these words, Liu Yuan was relieved of her anger. She gave up and left with Su Shiman.


    At this time, Qin''s two bodyguards came to the bathroom because they saw that Qin had not returned to the box for a long time.


    When Qin Dagang saw his two bodyguards, he immediately raised his finger to Su Shiman and Liu Yuan, and roared with an order: "you immediately arrest these two smelly women!"

 Chapter 131

    Qin Dajun''s two bodyguards were two young men in black tights.


    After hearing Qin''s orders, they rushed to Su Shiman and Liu Yuan.


    The two young men in black had excellent physical fitness and were very fast. They soon caught up with Su Shiman and Liu Yuan.


    Two young men in black, without a word or pity, started to arrest people directly.


    Facing two professionally trained professional bodyguards, Su Shiman and Liu Yuan obviously have no resistance.


    In less than a minute, they were caught by two young men in black, like prisoners.


    Su Shiman and Liu Yuan are both handcuffed to the back, afraid of moving.


    "Asshole, let me go!"


    "This is illegal detention and a crime. If you don''t want to go to jail, let us go!"


    The two sisters couldn''t break free, they could only scold.


    But the two young men in black look cold, no matter what Su Shiman and Liu Yuan say, they are not moved, there is no meaning to let people go.


    Two young men in black, impressively and compulsorily, brought Su Shiman and Liu Yuan to Qin Dajun.


    When the two bodyguards grabbed Su Shiman and Liu Yuan, Qin Dajun bit his teeth, endured the pain all over, and sat up from the ground.


    He leaned his back against the wall and supported himself.


    Looking at Su Shiman and Liu Yuan, who were both angry and arrested, Qin Dajun gritted his teeth and said cruelly: "tonight, labor and capital will play you to death. Let you two smelly bastards experience what real life is not like death!"


    Although she was caught, Liu Yuan was still fearless. After listening to Qin Dajun''s words, she immediately said, "dead pig, if you dare to move us, you will die without a burial place!"


    "If you don''t want to die, tell your dog to let us go at once!"


    "Ha ha, it''s such a time, and you dare to be tough!"


    "I don''t think you can see the coffin without tears. I''ll teach you a lesson now!"


    Just after being kicked by Liu Yuan for a long time, Qin Dajun was extremely resentful of Liu Yuan. Seeing that Liu Yuan still dared to shout at the moment, he immediately became angry and wanted to kill flowers.


    Qin Dajun said to the young man in black who was holding Liu Yuan: "Cao Yang, break this stinky leg for me!"


    "Well."


    The young man in black named Cao Yang, who is holding Liu Yuan, hears the speech and nods. Then he is ready to break Liu Yuan''s leg.


    "If you dare to break my leg, I will never die with you!"


    Liu Yuan obviously won''t wait to die, she immediately fought desperately.


    But at this time, did not want to see his good sister was broken a leg of sushman, also desperately resist.


    "Don''t break Yuanyuan''s leg!"


    Su Shiman yelled and raised his foot to kick Cao Yang who was holding Liu Yuan.


    Although both Su Shiman and Liu Yuan began to work hard, their resistance had no effect under the absolute disparity of strength.


    On the contrary, it angered the two young men in black, and they were violently pressed on the wall, unable to move.


    Su Shiman tossed about for a while, which made Qin Dajun impatient. He urged: "Cao Yang, don''t dally, break this stinky leg first, let her know my strength!"


    Cao Yang immediately raised his right foot and kicked Liu Yuan''s right leg.


    When Cao Yang''s right foot was only ten feet away from Liu Yuan''s leg, a figure appeared beside Cao Yang like a ghost.


    This figure is not someone else, it is Shen Ze who heard the news!

 Chapter 132

    It''s late, it''s fast.


    Shen Ze raises his right foot with incredible speed and kicks Cao Yang to Liu Yuan''s foot.


    At the same time, he stretched out his right hand and grabbed Cao Yang''s neck.


    Just click.


    Cao Yang''s neck is like tofu, which is crushed by Shen Ze.


    Cao Yang didn''t even scream. He died immediately!


    With the release of Shen Ze''s right hand, Cao Yang''s body fell to the ground.


    His eyes were wide open and he couldn''t close his eyes.


    Cao Yang was still a living man one second before, and he turned into a cold corpse the next.


    Qin Dajun and another young man in black named Liu Song were all like falling into an ice cellar, covered with cold.


    They look at each other with frightened eyes. They rush out like ghosts. A young man kills Cao Yang face to face.


    What''s sacred about this guy who has such a fierce skill, such a fierce means, and who dares to kill in public?


    Although we don''t know the identity and background of the young man who was killed on the way, Qin Dajun and Liu Song had a bad feeling in their hearts, and they began to be a little nervous.


    Because there was no bondage, Liu Yuan immediately turned around.


    Seeing that Shen Ze was coming, Liu Yuan''s face showed a look of joy. She said happily, "handsome Shen, it''s good you came in time, or I''ll be broken in one leg!"


    Shen Ze nodded to Liu Yuan and said nothing.


    Then he turned his head and looked at Liu Song, who was still subduing Su Shiman.


    Shen Ze''s eyes were as sharp as a sword. His face was expressionless and his lips were slightly opened. He said faintly, "if you don''t let people go, you will die."


    When Shen Ze''s eyes fell on Liu Song, Liu Song felt as if he had been watched by a wild beast. His face turned white, his body was stiff, and he was sweating.


    After hearing Shen Ze''s words, he shivered and did not think about it. He released Su Shiman without hesitation.


    When she regained her freedom, Su Shiman immediately turned around. She first gave Shen Ze a very grateful look, and then went to Liu Yuan''s side.


    Shen Ze takes his eyes away from Liu Song. Then he turns his head, looks at Su Shiman and Liu Yuan gently, and asks, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Yuan immediately pointed to Qin Dajun, who was sitting on the ground with her back against the wall. At this time, she did not dare to make any sound. She said angrily, "this scum like a dead pig wants to insult Shiman, but it didn''t succeed. On the contrary, Shiman and I taught him a lesson together."


    "Then two of his dogs came. He wanted to get back at us, so he asked his two dogs to arrest me and seaman, and then threatened to kill us both!"


    After listening to Liu Yuan''s story, Shen Ze''s face is still expressionless, but his eyes are a little terrible.


    He didn''t say anything. He just turned around and looked down at Qin''s army.


    Qin Dajun''s attention has been on Shen Ze''s body. At this time, Shen Ze looks at him, and he looks at Shen Ze''s eyes coldly.


    At this moment, Shen Ze''s eyes are like two black holes, which can devour everything.


    For such a pair of eyes, Qin Dajun''s soul shuddered in a flash, his heart cracked, and his buttocks urinated.


    His fat body, like a sieve, shakes violently.


    How can there be such a terrible look in this world?!

 Chapter 133

    Qin Dajun was as if he had seen a ghost. His face was pale, his lips were purple, his body was shivering, and his trousers were wet in the twinkling of an eye.


    Seeing that Qin Dajun peed her pants, Liu Yuan couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha, this scum was scared to pee by Shen Da''s eye!"


    "Just now, I thought he was a bull, but I didn''t expect he was a counsellor!"


    Sushman felt resentful in her heart, and she couldn''t help but sneer: "it''s no big deal for a trash who can only bully women!"


    Hearing the sarcasm of Liu Yuan and Su Shiman, Qin Dajun felt ashamed and wanted to find a hole to get in.


    When did you think he was the richest man in Xichuan province?


    Qin Dajun became angry. He looked at Shen Ze, Su Shiman and Liu Yuan, and then said: "I don''t care who you are. You treat me like this today. I, Qin Dajun, swear that I will make you pay back a hundred times!"


    At this time, with Shen Ze by her side, Liu Yuan had more confidence.


    After listening to Qin Dajun''s words, she said with disdain, "you''re just the richest man in Xichuan province. Compared with our handsome Shen Da, your status is thousands of miles away. If you want revenge, it''s just a fool''s dream!"


    Qin Dajun totally didn''t believe what Liu Yuan said. He gave a cold hum and said, "is my status different from that of this boy? You''re not afraid to talk big


    "I''m the richest man in Xichuan province. I''m rich and powerful. I can walk across the whole Xichuan province. How can this yellow boy compare with me?"


    Shen Ze, who kept silent, spoke at this time. He seemed to be stating the facts. He said to Qin Dajun faintly: "goods like you are not qualified to compete with me."


    As soon as Shen Ze said this, the Qin army stopped talking.


    This boy is too arrogant, and his attitude is so high that he didn''t pay attention to him, the richest man in Xichuan province!


    After a few seconds of stupefaction, Qin Dajun glared at Shen Ze angrily and said, "boy, you don''t know heaven and earth, you will pay a heavy price for your arrogance sooner or later!"


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he disdained to smile.


    "Don''t talk to me about anything here. I''d better settle everything first so that I can go back to drink."


    "Hum!"


    Qin Dajun snorted coldly and said angrily, "boy, you killed my bodyguard. Do you think you can go back to drink?"


    Shen Ze didn''t think so and said contemptuously, "yes, I killed your bodyguard, but what can you do for me?"


    It''s so arrogant!


    Being despised by Shen Ze, Qin Dajun was very upset. He was angry and moved to kill.


    Qin''s army stares at Shen Ze. Every word he says, "labor and capital want you to pay for your blood."


    "All right."


    Shen Ze sniffed the words and nodded gently. Then he said to himself as if nothing had happened: "with you, I can send you on the road."


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Ze waved to Liu Song, who stood aside, kept quiet and tried to reduce his sense of existence.


    Liu Song saw Shen Ze waving to him, and suddenly his body tightened and began to feel uneasy.


    He hesitated for a moment, hardened his head, and came to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze took a look at Liu Song, then said faintly, "if you want to live, send your boss on the road immediately."

 Chapter 134

    Shen Ze came to the court without everyone''s knowing it. Then, with incredible speed, he got rid of Cao Yang before he had time to make any response.


    Will be high-strength skills, ruthless means, reckless courage, show incisively and vividly!


    All of this, the first time to frighten Liu Song, let him have a fear of Shen Ze.


    Then, Shen Ze not only scared Liu Song with one look, but also scared Qin Dajun out of taking care of himself.


    Moreover, in the face of Qin Dajun, the richest man in Xichuan province who is extremely rich and powerful, Shen Ze, from the beginning to the end, despised him, did not pay any attention to him, and even said frankly that he wanted to send him on the road.


    This sharp young man''s every word and deed is like a king''s attitude, which is by no means ordinary people.


    At this moment, Liu Song looks down at the figure of the young man.


    I just feel that the other side''s posture is towering, like a high mountain, which makes him breathless and sweat on his forehead.


    "If you want to live, send your boss on the road right away."


    Thinking of what Shen zegang said to himself, Liu Song, who was in a panic, was even more miserable.


    Let him kill Qin Dajun. Isn''t that pushing him to a dead end?


    Killing people and breaking the law is a great thing.


    He has no power and no power. He is just a bodyguard like a dog. How dare he kill people?


    What''s more, the target is still his own boss, Qin Dajun, the richest man in Xichuan province!


    If he killed people like Qin Dajun, wouldn''t he be sure to die?


    It''s more difficult!


    If you don''t follow the young man''s will, you will follow Cao Yang''s lead.


    Although Liu Song has some skills, he also has self-knowledge.


    He had seen Shen Ze''s skill and knew that he could not be the opponent of the latter.


    If Shen Ze really wants to kill him, he can''t live.


    It''s not killing. It''s not killing.


    For a moment, Liu Song was caught in a dilemma. Like a grasshopper on a hot pot, he was extremely anxious.


    When Qin Dajun heard what Shen Ze said to Liu Song, it was like he heard a big joke.


    He can''t help but sneer at Shen Ze: "boy, are you a fool?"


    "Liu Song is my bodyguard. It''s ridiculous of you to ask him to kill me!"


    Shen Ze ignored Qin Dajun. He lowered his head and looked at the dragon ring on his left thumb. Bored, he said, "I don''t have much patience. Do you want to kill or not?"


    With Shen Ze''s words finished, Liu Song, who is closest to him, immediately feels that Shen Ze''s body has swept away a great murderous spirit.


    This murderous spirit, overwhelming, such as waves in general, surging!


    The temperature in the field suddenly dropped, and the atmosphere suddenly became very oppressive.


    How can a person have such a terrible murderous atmosphere?


    Is this young man still a man? How special? It''s like the king of hell who kills countless people!


    Liu Song''s heart was cold, his whole body was cold, and his body couldn''t stop shaking.


    What should we do?


    Liu Song was stunned for a moment. Then he fell on his knees and his forehead was close to the ground. His mind collapsed and he begged for mercy and said, "brother, please don''t force me to give up my life!"


    Seeing that Liu Song was scared by Shen Ze''s words, he knelt down and begged for mercy. Qin Dajun was very upset and yelled: "what a useless waste you are lying on the grass!"


    Seeing that Liu Song, the bodyguard who was present and still alive, could not count on him, Qin Dajun could only take out his mobile phone and call someone.

 Chapter 135

    Shen Ze takes his eyes back from the dragon ring and looks down at Liu Song who kneels on the ground to worship.


    See the latter a shiver, obvious mind collapse, life can not take care of themselves.


    Shen Ze shook his head dully.


    "It''s really hard for you to kill the richest man in Xichuan Province, a dog without power and power."


    "In that case, I''ll help you out."


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Ze kicked them out and took them back when Qin Dajun and others couldn''t see them clearly.


    "Click!"


    The next moment, Liu Song''s neck is broken!


    He whimpered, then his head tilted and his body fell to the ground like a pool of mud.


    As a result, there was another cold corpse on the ground.


    Although Shen Ze did not see how to kill people, but this does not prevent Qin Dajun and Liu Yuan, as well as Su Shiman, cool back, silent.


    It was the first time that Liu Yuan saw Shen Ze''s great power, and it was also the first time that she saw Shen Ze kill people. She was very shocked and was amazed.


    "It''s really a great general who has made great achievements in the battlefield. He is very skillful, decisive in killing and fighting, and deadly in recruiting and fighting!"


    "Damn, it''s ridiculous that such a man was called a loser before!"


    Shen Ze killed Cao Yang first, which has given Qin''s army a sense of awe. Now seeing Shen Ze kill Liu Song, he can''t calm down any more.


    Qin Dajun''s eyes were fixed on him, but he killed two people in a short time. From beginning to end, he was a young man who looked as if nothing had happened. He cursed his mother in his heart.


    Who is this special man?


    Even I, the richest man in Xichuan Province, dare not kill people in broad daylight.


    You are a young yellow boy, why dare you?


    Qin Dajun began to doubt his previous judgment.


    Previously, he thought Shen Ze was just a arrogant and ignorant boy who could fight a yellow haired boy. Because he was young and full of vigor, he became angry and killed Cao Yang by mistake. He pretended to be tough and challenged him.


    But after deeply seeing Shen Ze''s means and courage, and without any affectation, he could not think so any more.


    "Does this boy really have a very big background?"


    Qin Dajun then remembered what Liu Yuan had just said. Compared with Shen Ze, his status was eighteen thousand miles away. He no longer believed it completely, but was dubious.


    No matter what Liu Yuan said is true or false, Qin Dajun will no longer think Shen Ze is an ordinary person.


    So sharp, bearing extraordinary, a look can frighten people urine, how can it be ordinary people?


    Aware of this, Qin Dajun''s uneasiness became more and more serious. He was afraid that he would provoke people he shouldn''t.


    So that I can burn myself and bury myself here tonight.


    Shen Ze didn''t know what Qin Dajun was thinking.


    After solving Liu Song, he turned and looked at Qin Dajun.


    Next, he plans to send Qin army on the road.


    After four years of experience in the battlefield, Shen Ze is no longer a good man or a good woman. Although he does not only recognize black or white, he still has a grudge against evil.


    They are evil men like Qin Dajun who bully others and commit crimes, and evil servants like Cao Yang and Liu Song who have become corpses.


    When he met Shen Ze, he naturally wanted to kill him.

 Chapter 136

    Qin Dajun finds Shen Ze''s eyes on him and gives him a thrill.


    He had experienced the horror of Shen Ze''s eyes before, so this time, Qin Dajun didn''t dare to look at Shen Ze, even Shen Ze''s face. He dropped his eyes and looked at the ground.


    Although he didn''t look at Shen Ze, Qin Dajun still felt chiguoguo''s killing chance from Shen Ze''s eyes.


    This kid still wants to kill himself!


    Realizing this, Qin Dajun''s face became very ugly.


    At this time, although he was not drunk at all, he still felt pain all over, especially the big blood bag from the back of his head.


    This made him unable to get up, let alone leave here.


    If Shen Ze wants to fight against him, he can''t resist and can only be slaughtered.


    This is a terrible situation for Qin Dajun!


    Qin Dajun was terrified that Shen Ze would attack him directly. For a moment, he was so flustered.


    Qin Dajun took a few deep breaths and forced himself to calm down.


    Then, he deliberately pretended to be full of confidence and said coldly, "boy, I''ve just called someone. I advise you not to do it to me."


    "Although I don''t know what kind of background you have, Qin Dajun is confident that in Xichuan Province, he can beat you!"


    "A dead duck has a stiff tongue."


    Shen Ze disdains to smile. His eyes are sharp. He can see that Qin Dajun is pretending.


    Shen Ze, with both hands on his back, looked down at Qin Dajun and said, "no matter who you call today, no one can save you."


    Qin Dajun said deliberately: "boy, if you have the guts, just wait for the people I call to get here!"


    Shen Ze gave a cold smile: "I''ve never been used to waiting for people."


    After that, Shen Ze ignored Qin Dajun. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Su Shiman and Liu Yuan standing by. He asked softly, "how do you want the richest man in Xichuan to die?"


    "How do we want him to die?"


    When Su Shiman and Liu Yuan heard the speech, they were surprised.


    The two beauties obviously didn''t expect that Shen Ze would let them decide how Qin Dajun died.


    "Handsome Shen, you let me and Shiman decide how this scum will die. Are you kidding?"


    Shen Ze said two words without expression: "No."


    Seeing that Shen zezhen was not joking, Su Shiman and Liu Yuan''s faces became dignified.


    Although Shen Ze didn''t ask them to kill, he let them decide how Qin Dajun died.


    This kind of personal participation in the decision of a person''s death is undoubtedly too exciting for Su Shiman and Liu Yuan!


    Liu Yuan''s courage is very big, after a moment of dignified, she soon some excited.


    Liu Yuan asked, "handsome Shen, are you sure you want to kill this scum?"


    Shen Zeli naturally replied, "this kind of goods deserves to die."


    Liu Yuan heard the speech and nodded. Then she touched Su Shiman with her elbow and said, "Shiman, it''s you who are just rude to this scum. You can decide how he will die!"


    Su Shiman felt embarrassed when he heard the speech.


    Although she is a famous iceberg goddess in the capital of Shu, she looks cold and inhumane on the outside, but in fact she is very docile and kind-hearted on the inside.


    It''s hard for Su Shiman to decide how Qin Dajun will die.


    Su Shiman pondered for a moment, looking embarrassed and said: "I don''t know how to let him die..."


    Liu Yuan encouraged: "Shiman, you don''t have to worry about talking about it if you have Shen Da''s support."


    At this time, Shen Ze''s eyes fell on Su Shiman, he also seemed to encourage the general, said in a soft voice: "Liu Yuan is right, you do not have any worries, just say one."


    Hearing Shen Ze''s words, Su Shiman turned his head subconsciously and looked at Shen Ze.


    On the man''s deep calm eyes, some nervous sushman, suddenly full of security.


    Once the mind is at ease, there will be no worries and worries.


    Su Shiman pondered for a moment. Then she summoned up her courage and said slowly to Shen Ze, "let this beast who only knows how to think with his lower body die from the palace punishment."


    Shen Ze smell speech, immediately nodded: "good, just like me."


    Liu Yuan also echoed: "to deal with this kind of scum in broad daylight who bullies women of good families, it''s only by doing this that we can relieve our anger!"


    Shen Ze didn''t talk any more. He turned around and went straight to Qin Dajun.


    Qin Dajun heard the conversation between Shen Ze and Su Shiman clearly, and he knew what Shen Ze was going to do next.


    Seeing Shen Ze walking towards him, Qin Dajun suddenly tightened his heart and raised it to his throat.


    In panic, Qin Dajun threatened Shen Ze: "boy, I warn you not to mess around. If you do that to me, you and those two women will not want to leave Baiyu building alive tonight!"


    Shen Ze turned a deaf ear to the threats and threats of the Qin army.


    He strode to the front and back of Qin''s army. Under the latter''s frightened gaze, without saying a word, he directly raised his right foot and stepped on the key point of Qin''s army.


    With Shen Ze''s foot down, the crux of Qin''s army suddenly turned into a lump of flesh and blood!


    "Ah..."


    The next moment, Qin Dajun is like being hit by the thunder. His face is twisted, his veins are exposed, and he opens his mouth to utter a heartrending cry.


    This sound, resounding all around, shock people eardrum pain!


    All the people in the box around heard the scream of Qin Dajun. These people ran out of the box one after another to see what was going on.


    At this time, in the corridor connecting the bathroom, there appeared a middle-aged man in a black Zhongshan suit, with noble temperament, and a tall and strong bald man.


    One before the other, they hurried to Shen Ze.


    Because the distance is not far, the man in Zhongshan suit soon takes the bald man to Shen Ze.


    Han Wei, the man in Zhongshan suit, was the helper called by Qin Dajun.


    When he comes to the arena, Han Wei''s eyes first sweep over the two corpses on the ground, then sweep over Shen Ze, Su Shiman and Liu Yuan, and finally fall on Qin Dajun.


    At this time, Qin Dajun no longer called, because he was numb with pain.


    Qin Dajun fell in the corner of the wall, lying on his side, with a shocking bloodstain on his crotch.


    His face was as white as paper, without a trace of blood, just like a dying pig, as if he was going to die the next moment.


    Seeing Qin Dajun''s miserable appearance, Han Wei''s face became extremely ugly.

 Chapter 137

    Han Wei with his bodyguard, front foot just arrived, received the news of Shen Ze cold front, back foot also arrived.


    At the scene, some people died and others were injured, but Leng Feng was used to it and didn''t make any fuss.


    He went straight to Shen Ze and reported respectfully, "young master, I''ve done everything you gave me."


    "I''ve also checked the car. It''s seriously damaged and I can''t drive it any more. I''ve called someone to drive it. It shouldn''t be long before it arrives."


    Shen Ze hears speech, satisfied ground nodded.


    After reporting everything, Leng Feng said nothing and stood respectfully behind Shen Ze.


    Because Qin''s army is not dead yet, Shen Ze has no plan to leave.


    Having nothing to do, he raised his eyes and looked with great interest at the man in Zhongshan suit who suddenly arrived.


    Is this man the helper called by Qin Dajun?


    Han Wei, the man in Zhongshan suit, is one of several business friends who have dinner with Qin Dajun in Baiyu building tonight.


    As the capital of Shu and even the whole Xichuan Province, Han Wei is the most powerful one among Qin Dajun''s business friends.


    Therefore, Qin Dajun called at that time and contacted Han Wei.


    Although Han Wei and Qin Dajun are just business friends, they are not close friends, but they have a deep friendship.


    Seeing the corpses of Qin''s two bodyguards on the spot and Qin''s being made miserable, Han Wei''s face became very gloomy and his eyes became angry.


    Who is so bold to do such a thing in Shu?


    "Yu Sheng, call an ambulance immediately!"


    Although angry, Han Wei, who was afraid that Qin Dajun would die, immediately ordered his bodyguard to make an emergency call.


    "Yes, Mr. Han."


    Standing behind Han Wei, a bald man named Yu Sheng answered, and then he took out his mobile phone to make an emergency call.


    At this time, Shen Ze, who saw this scene, said very overbearing: "I didn''t ask you to save people. Who asked you to make an emergency call?"


    As soon as Shen Ze said this, Leng Feng understood it and rushed out like a cheetah in vain.


    The cold front is as fast as lightning. In the blink of an eye, it rushes to Yu Sheng''s front and shoots directly.


    Suddenly, before Yu Sheng had time to make any response, the mobile phone he just took out was slapped on the ground by Leng Feng and smashed!


    "Where''s the stupid fork? Dare to shoot my mobile phone!"


    Yu Sheng is both surprised and angry. As Han Wei''s bodyguard, he is used to being a bully.


    For Leng Feng patted down his mobile phone, he was angry, clenched his right hand into a fist, then raised his fist directly, and roared toward Leng Feng''s forehead.


    "I''m going to teach you a lesson so that you can know what will happen if you deliberately damage other people''s things!"


    As Han Wei''s bodyguard, Yu Sheng is a man of ten.


    With one blow, he was thunderous and powerful. The momentum is appalling.


    Yu Sheng and Leng Feng are not more than half a meter apart. With Yu Sheng''s speed and such a close distance, no one can react.


    Under normal circumstances, the cold front will be hit in the forehead by Yu Sheng''s heavy boxing, then have a concussion and fall to the ground on the spot.


    However, what happened next was totally different from what you imagined.


    It''s late, it''s fast.


    Leng Feng with incredible reaction speed, stretched out his left hand like iron pincers and grasped Yu Sheng''s right fist.


    At the same time, he stretched out his right hand and hooked Yu Sheng''s neck.


    Then, Leng Feng turned around and fell over his shoulder.


    In Han Wei, Su Shiman and Liu Yuan, shocked and incredible eyes.


    Cold front will be stronger than his body a lap of Yu Shenglun up.


    Yu Sheng''s body drew a circle in the air, and then hit the ground like a human shaped sandbag.


    "Dong".


    It''s like an earthquake. The ground is shaking.


    Yu Sheng was cold front this demerit shoulder fall, fell on the spot fainted, lost half life!


    Han Wei, who witnessed the scene from a close range, was stunned.


    How can this young man be so powerful?


    Yu Sheng is Han Wei''s bodyguard. He knows the skill of the former very well.


    In Han Wei''s eyes, Yu Sheng is the best among many professional bodyguards. He did not expect that a cold front who looks ordinary and unsophisticated would be defeated by Yu Sheng just by looking at him face to face.


    Su Shiman and Liu Yuan both know Leng Feng''s identity and that Leng Feng''s skill is not simple. However, after witnessing the scene, the two beauties still show their eyes shocked and are shocked.


    Among the people present, Shen Ze was the only one with a calm face.


    Because Leng Feng was taught by himself. He knew how much of the former was.


    Shen Ze is the best one to fight among the 300000 Qinglong troops in the west, and after him is Leng Feng.


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, for such goods as Yu Sheng, ten are not enough.


    Don''t say a face-to-face meeting will make Yu Shenggan lie down. If Leng Feng wants to, he can make Yu Sheng''s soul go back to the West.


    After Yu Shenggan fell down, Leng Feng seemed to have done a very normal thing without any emotional change.


    He didn''t even look at Yu Sheng, who was paralyzed on the ground. He immediately turned around and returned to Shen Ze''s back.


    ¡­¡­


    When the emergency call failed, and his bodyguard was beaten to the ground, he didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. After being shocked, Han Wei was even more angry than before.


    As the saying goes, beating a dog depends on the owner. Even if Yu Sheng is just a dog, he is also Han Wei''s dog. Not everyone can beat him!


    Han Wei''s eyes sank. He turned around and looked at Leng Feng. Then his cold and sharp eyes fell on Shen Ze.


    Han Wei looked up and down at Shen Ze and confirmed that he didn''t know Shen Ze. He was domineering and said angrily, "young man, what''s your grudge with Qin Dajun? I can ignore it for the moment, but should you tell your men to knock down my bodyguard?"


    Shen Ze raised his eyes and looked at Han Wei contemptuously. Then he disdained to say, "what are you and what qualifications do you have for me to give you an account?"


    "What a rude and arrogant young man!"


    Han Wei laughed angrily. Then he put his hands on his back and showed a high posture. He said solemnly, "I''m Han Wei, the first master of the Han family in Xichuan province."


    "Young man, if you are wise, you should kneel down immediately and kowtow to me to make amends. Otherwise, you can''t get out of the white jade building tonight!"


    "The first powerful man in Xichuan Province, the owner of the Han family?"


    Shen Ze grinned as if he had heard a joke.

 Chapter 138

    Han Wei was called by Qin Dajun.


    Shen Ze regards Han Wei and Qin Dajun as the same thing, so he is not polite to Han Wei.


    First Shen Ze looked down upon him, and then he was ridiculed by Shen Ze after he showed his identity.


    This makes Han Wei look very ugly like eating a fly.


    Since he became the head of the Han family, when has he been treated like this?


    As the first powerful man in Xichuan Province, the owner of the Han family, who doesn''t know his name in Shudu? Who saw him? Han Wei was not respectful?


    In front of this boy, disrespectful to him, even if three points, but also a completely do not put him in the eye posture, words and deeds, did not give him the slightest face.


    It''s a young man who doesn''t know what''s good and what''s bad!


    "No matter what your status as a boy or how much a dog can fight, Han Wei will ask you to admit your mistake and make amends today."


    Before that, Han Wei only came to help Qin Dajun see the situation, support the field and regard himself as an outsider.


    At the moment, because he was very dissatisfied with Shen Ze''s behavior, he was really angry, so he planned to go out in person and educate Shen Ze.


    Seeing his identity, he can''t intimidate Shen Ze, so Han Wei plans to call someone to come.


    It''s not convenient to transfer people from the Han family, so Han Wei, who has a lot of contacts, makes a call to Jiang Kun, the boss of Baiyu building, and asks him to bring people to the bathroom.


    With Han Wei''s identity and status, he was able to let Jiang Kun help him deal with Shen Ze.


    After Han Weigang called Jiang Kun, Qin Dajun, who was already unable to hold on, said feebly: "brother Han, the thing under me was chopped up by that vicious little boy. Please send me to the hospital, or I will die here..."


    Han Wei thought that Qin Dajun had just been injured in his leg. For a while, he didn''t have to worry about his life. After listening to the latter''s words, he immediately realized the seriousness of the matter.


    "It''s hard enough to chop people''s life with one foot!"


    Han Wei said, then he frowned and said to Qin Dajun, "I''ll call an ambulance for you right away."


    After that, Han Wei was ready to make an emergency call in person.


    And at this time, Shen Ze opened his mouth, he said: "I want to kill people, no one can save."


    Shen Ze put his hand into his trouser pocket. Then he looked up at Han Wei with a light look in his eyes and said: "Han, if you dare to care about this person''s life and death, I will let you never come back."


    As soon as Shen Ze''s words came out, Leng Feng threw a strong murderous look at Han Wei.


    Obviously, as long as Han Wei dares to make an emergency call, Leng Feng will immediately attack him.


    Being threatened and threatened by Shen Ze and Leng Feng, the master and servant, Han Weiqi''s face is livid and his eyes are burning with anger.


    He stared at Shen Ze with gloomy eyes, and said in a cold voice: "boy, do you know that those who threaten Han have no good end!"


    "If you do this, you won''t be afraid to die here tonight?"


    In the last sentence, Han Wei''s tone was very strong, which also revealed a strong sense of threat and intimidation.


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, a sneer rose from the corner of his mouth.


    He said three words to Han Wei''s gloomy eyes in a very natural and disdainful tone: "with you?"


    Back then, in the last battle to defend the Dragon Kingdom, millions of enemy troops could not help us.


    You''re just a Han family leader, and you want to hurt Shen Ze''s life?

 Chapter 139

    Before the Qin army issued a scream, so that people around to hear, have run to see the excitement.


    At this time, the toilet here, surrounded by a group of people to eat melon.


    These people don''t know Shen Ze, but they know Han Wei, who is very well-known in the capital of Shu. They whisper and talk in a noisy voice.


    "Who''s that young man with a face? I dare to compete with Han Wei. "


    "Han Wei is a famous person in the whole Xichuan province. That young man is a nobody. He dares to treat Han Wei like this. I really don''t know how noble he is!"


    "Who doesn''t know that the Han family is the first powerful family in Xichuan province. As the head of the Han family, Han Wei can cover the sky with only one hand and run wild in the Shu capital. This boy provokes Han Wei. He doesn''t think he has a long life and is looking for death."


    "This boy is young and arrogant. He doesn''t know what to do!"


    Although these melon eaters don''t know what happened, they all feel that Shen Ze is arrogant and ignorant when they see Shen Ze and Han Wei fighting against each other. They are looking for their own death.


    Of course, among the onlookers, there are also those who hold opposite views, such as Su Shiman and Liu Yuan.


    The two sisters just learned about Shen Ze''s identity in the box. In their opinion, such a big man in the army as Shen Ze can walk horizontally in the whole dragon kingdom.


    Even though Han Wei is the head of the Han family, who is the first powerful family in Xichuan Province, compared with Shen Ze, a senior general, he still doesn''t look at it at all.


    If Han Wei is against Shen Ze, he is looking for his own death!


    ¡­¡­


    Just you?


    Just three words, full of contempt and disdain.


    When Han Wei heard this, he felt that he had been greatly insulted. His face turned blue and white, and the anger in his eyes seemed to spray out.


    Where did this arrogant boy come from?


    Really speechless!


    He is Han Wei, the leader of the first powerful family in Xichuan Province, and the son of Han Yaoting, the first official in Xichuan province. He is a top man who can walk horizontally in the whole Xichuan province.


    It''s absurd that you, a nameless yellow haired boy, should not pay attention to it from the beginning to the end.


    If this spread out, won''t Han Wei become a laughing stock in other people''s eyes?


    Moreover, at this moment, there are people around watching.


    Han Wei, who has always been high above others and respected by others, is unprecedentedly angry at this time.


    His whole face was black, and he looked as ugly as he could be.


    Han Wei glared at Shen Ze fiercely. After holding it for a long time, he yelled: "ignorant and arrogant child, you only dare to be brave and play with your mouth!"


    Shen Ze smell speech, noncommittal, light said: "if you really have the ability, don''t talk nonsense, take some practical action to show me."


    Han Wei


    Although he was very angry, Han Wei didn''t dare to take some action.


    Because, his bodyguard was dry lying down, now no one to protect him.


    Han Wei has seen that Shen Ze is a violent person who will hurt people''s lives if he doesn''t agree with him. He is afraid that he will take action, which will motivate Shen Ze to solve him on the spot.


    Han Wei, who knows the current affairs, is not stupid. No matter how angry he is, he will not act rashly until Jiang Kun does not bring people to the scene.


    "The elder husband is flexible. When Jiang Kun brings people here, I''ll see how I can deal with you!"


    Han Wei can only endure anger and comfort himself in this way.

 Chapter 140

    As the leader of the first powerful family in Xichuan Province, Han Wei is also a man who has experienced great storms.


    Making up his mind, he quickly adjusted his mood and didn''t act rashly any more.


    And seeing that he could not get any benefit from bickering, he said nothing more and fell into silence.


    "Brother Han, if you don''t care about me any more, I will really die..."


    Qin''s army was all in one breath. Seeing that Han Wei neither made an emergency call nor sent him to the hospital, he felt extremely anxious and desperate.


    Han Wei also wanted to help Qin Dajun, but because of Shen Ze''s obscene power, he couldn''t help him. He could only comfort him by saying, "hold on for a while, and when the person I call comes, I''ll send you to the hospital."


    "Well..."


    Han Wei said that although Qin Dajun was dying, he had nothing to do. He could only close his eyes, stop talking, recuperate and try his best to stay longer.


    Shen zeben thought Han Wei would be a character, but when he saw that Han Wei didn''t dare to act rashly and even talk again, he couldn''t help thinking of Han Yu, the young master of Han Jiacao Bao who had been taught by him before.


    He immediately felt dull and uninteresting, and was not interested in arguing with Han Wei any more.


    Taking his eyes back from Han Wei, Shen Ze turned to Leng Feng and said, "ah Feng, you stay here and watch. Come back to me after you confirm that someone is dead."


    The body stands straight, like a long gun general cold front hears speech, immediately nods should be.


    After explaining to Leng Feng, Shen Zexuan turned around and said to Su Shiman and Liu Yuan, who were standing on one side, "let''s go back to the box and continue to eat."


    "Well, good."


    Su Shiman and Liu Yuan were stunned at first, then nodded.


    "Let''s go!"


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Ze turned and walked towards the box.


    Seeing this, Su Shiman and Liu Yuan immediately followed up.


    Han Wei has been listening to what Shen Ze is saying.


    He heard that Shen Ze told Su Shiman that they would go back to the box and continue to eat, and his mouth twitched a few times.


    And then, after seeing Shen zezhen leave with two beautiful women of different looks, Han Wei can''t help but yell in his heart.


    Is there anyone more rampant than this guy?


    In broad daylight, even injured two lives, now the two bodies are still blatantly placed on the ground, but regardless.


    Even if you chop Qin Dajun, the richest man in Xichuan Province, you have to ask one of your subordinates to watch him until he dies.


    He fought against the leader of the first powerful family in Xichuan province for a long time, but now he ignored him and left him alone.


    This pile, piece by piece, which is not a big thing?


    And this boy was as if nothing had happened, not only calm, but also relaxed, with two beauties, back to the box to continue eating!


    How big is this heart? How arrogant and arrogant is it?


    Han Wei thinks that he has never seen such arrogant and arrogant people as Shen Ze in his life.


    "What the hell is this kid from?"


    At this moment, in Han Wei''s view, Shen Ze is either a madman or an extraordinary person with strong background and powerful power.


    Otherwise, a normal person, or a person without power or power, can''t do these things at all.


    For a moment, Han Wei''s face kept changing and his heart began to beat.

 Chapter 141

    The onlookers in the corridor, seeing Shen Ze coming with Su Shiman and Liu Yuan, consciously gave way.


    Although they don''t know the origin of Shen Ze, they still see that his identity is unusual.


    After all, how can anyone who dares to challenge Han Wei be simple.


    Of course, from Shen Ze''s words and deeds, his temperament, and two beautiful women with different looks, they also see that Shen Ze is very human.


    Let''s get out of the way. Shen Ze and his three men, under the eyes of the crowd, return to the box unimpeded.


    Shen Ze sat down as if nothing had happened, and then went on eating and drinking.


    But after su Shiman and Liu Yuan sat down, they did not move their chopsticks.


    They looked at each other for a while, and looked at Shen Ze for a while. They had different expressions and were silent. They didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Aware of the strange atmosphere in the box, Shen Ze ate the braised meat in his mouth. He looked up at the two beauties sitting opposite him. Breaking the silence, he asked in a soft voice, "why, what happened just now, you all have no appetite to eat?"


    Liu Yuan, holding her face in her hands and staring at Shen Ze without blinking, said with emotion in her tone: "handsome Shen, I''m in a high mood now. I''m not in the mood to eat any more!"


    Su Shiman and Shen Ze looked at each other, and then calmly replied, "I''ve just had enough."


    After listening to the answers from the two beauties, Shen Ze, who also felt that he had eaten almost as much, suggested: "I''m full too. Since everyone doesn''t eat, let''s go!"


    Liu Yuan immediately shook her head when she heard the speech. She said to herself, "I don''t want to eat rice, but I can still drink wine. I can''t go like this before I''m happy with it!"


    "Handsome Shen, it may be the last time for us to have dinner together. We must not be drunk or return tonight!"


    After that, Liu Yuan picked up the wine bottle and filled their glasses with wine.


    When Shen Ze was in the army, he used to eat meat and drink wine.


    To drink this matter, he never resists, moreover listens to Liu Yuan to say so, then readily agreed: "good, does not get drunk does not return."


    "He''s really a real man to be a general. He''s so cool and fast!"


    Liu Yuan smiles and flatters Shen Ze. Then she raises her glass and says, "come on, let''s have a drink!"


    Seeing this, Shen Ze and Su Shiman did not hesitate and raised their glasses one after another.


    After they clinked their glasses, they each took a big drink.


    After putting down the wine glass, Liu Yuan stared at Shen Ze again, and said with a smile, "handsome Shen, since the first time I saw you, I think you''re not an ordinary person. Today, my eyes are very good, and I didn''t get it wrong."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he laughed but said nothing.


    Liu Yuan then said frankly and excitedly, "handsome Shen, after witnessing what you have just done, I have completely become your little fan sister. I adore you so much!"


    "If you weren''t for Shiman''s ex husband, I would have liked you!"


    Although Liu Yuan said the last sentence in a joking tone.


    But when Shen Ze heard this, he could not help smiling.


    Liu Yuan, a woman full of style, is really brave and dare to say anything.


    Liu Yuan directly tells the fact that Shen Ze is Su Shiman''s ex husband. After hearing this, Su Shiman is embarrassed and gives Liu Yuan a white look.

 Chapter 142

    Liu Yuan noticed Su Shiman''s white eyes, and immediately said with a smile, "Shiman, why are you throwing white eyes at me?"


    "Are you afraid that I''m going to soak up the handsome guy Shen, or that I''m going to rob him?"


    Su Shiman knows that Liu Yuan is teasing her, but she feels embarrassed because Shen Ze is here.


    Su Shiman glared at Liu Yuan and said angrily, "Liu Yuan, if you drink too much, shut up and don''t talk


    "With my capacity, how can I drink too much? I will never get drunk before you get drunk."


    Speaking of this, Liu Yuan seems to have suddenly thought of something and laughed more happily.


    "Speaking of drinking too much, I think of someone who had drunk too much last night and kept clamoring for a man to sleep. That scene is really interesting!"


    As soon as Liu Yuan said this, Su Shiman lowered her head in embarrassment, and her cheeks were all red.


    At this time, Su Shiman can''t help remembering that after she was drunk last night, she asked Shen Ze to go to bed with her in the process of talking with Shen Ze.


    Thinking of this, Su Shiman felt ashamed. Her ears and neck were red. She said angrily, "Liu Yuan, if you talk nonsense again, I''m really going to be angry!"


    Liu Yuan was afraid of making Su Shiman really angry, so she stopped teasing Su Shiman.


    She patted sushman on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I just enlivened the atmosphere and joked. Don''t take it seriously."


    Su Shiman complained: "you are deliberately washing me, don''t say you seem innocent."


    Liu Yuan put her arms around Su Shiman''s shoulder and said without sincerity: "OK, I deliberately wash you. I admit my mistake to you. Su Damei, I''m sorry!"


    "Hum!"


    Sushman snorted coldly as if he didn''t buy it, but he didn''t say anything more.


    "Well, it hurts to be angry. Don''t be angry!"


    Liu Yuan is like coaxing a child, embracing Su Shiman''s shoulder and shaking around.


    Su Shiman and Liu Yuan are used to bickering and teasing each other. She is not angry with Liu Yuan. She just wants to ease her embarrassment.


    Shen Ze sits opposite the two beauties. He keeps silent all the time, watching Su Shiman and Liu Yuan quietly. They bicker with each other like playfulness.


    Shen Ze likes to see this kind of scene full of life.


    Of course, to be honest, the main reason for this is that sushman showed a little woman''s side.


    When Shen Ze first met Su Shiman, Su Shiman, in Shen Ze''s eyes, was a girl who was young and sunny, lively and cheerful, simple and kind, and easy to get close to.


    Later, since he became the son-in-law of the Su family, Su Shiman has become a cold, arrogant and hard to get close to.


    Shen Ze knows that Su Shiman is grown up, mature and has two sides, but he only sees Su Shiman as a strong woman, never as a little woman.


    There was a gap between him and sushman, like a wall, which made them unable to get together.


    He always hoped that no matter which side of sushman he could see, it meant that there was no distance between them.


    Shen Ze looks at Su Shiman''s deep eyes, and a complex color gradually emerges.


    This woman, every move, every smile, after all, still affects his heart.

 Chapter 143

    Jiang Kun, the boss of Baiyu building, is a middle-aged man in his forties, with a kind face and a chubby figure.


    This evening, as usual, he stayed in the office to look at the shop.


    After receiving a call from Han Wei, a big man, Jiang Kun, who is famous in Sichuan, but whose status is far from Han Wei''s, rushed to the bathroom with ten field watchers at the first time.


    Just a minute before Jiang Kun brought his men to the scene, Qin Dajun didn''t support him. He was shocked to death because he lost too much blood.


    As soon as Qin''s army died, Leng Feng turned and left.


    Han Wei watched Leng Feng go, but he didn''t dare to let go a fart.


    After Jiang Kun arrived at the scene, he saw three bodies on the ground, especially after he recognized that one of the bodies was Qin Dajun, the richest man in Xichuan province. He was shocked.


    What''s so special about this? What''s killing people?


    After a while, Jiang Kun came back to himself.


    He immediately called one of his men to call the police. Then he came up to Han Wei, who was extremely ugly, and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Han, what''s going on here?"


    Han Wei wanted to save Qin Dajun''s life, but in the end, he could only watch Qin Dajun die slowly in front of him, which made him feel very bad.


    As a well deserved local overlord, Han Wei wanted to save a person in the capital of Shu, but he couldn''t, which was a great shame to him and made him lose face in front of the crowd.


    Han Wei was angry in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said in a very low voice: "this is all done by a young boy who doesn''t know where he came from!"


    Which young man is so tough? Even Qin''s army dare to do it even if they hurt three people''s lives. It''s really audacious.


    After listening to Han Wei''s words, Jiang Kun was very surprised.


    He thought it would be done by some powerful big man, but he never thought it was an unknown young man.


    Jiang Kun was shocked. Then he asked in a soft voice, "Mr. Han, do you know where the young boy has gone?"


    Han Wei coldly said: "back to the box to eat."


    Jiang Kun''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    This NIMA, even injured three people including Qin army, didn''t run for his life, but went back to the box to continue to eat?


    Is this a brain problem, or is it living impatiently?


    Jiang Kun felt that it was a little strange and he couldn''t understand it.


    "That boy not only killed Qin Dajun, but also offended me."


    "Jiang Kun, you immediately take people with me to find that boy to settle accounts!"


    At this time, Han Wei''s resentment and anger are surging. He can''t wait to press Shen Ze to the ground.


    "That boy dares to offend you, Mr. Han. I really want to die and panic!"


    Jiang Kun helped Han Wei reprimand the boy. Then he pretended to be filled with righteous indignation, waved his hand and ordered: "all brothers, together with Mr. Han, go to find the boy who doesn''t know what to do!"


    "Yes


    Ten thugs brought by Jiang Kun nodded one after another.


    Han Wei didn''t talk much nonsense. He immediately raised his feet and went to Shen Ze''s box.


    Jiang Kun and others, without saying a word, followed closely.


    Jiang Kun wants to make friends with Han Wei, the local tyrant of Shu capital, so he plans to help Han Wei get things done tonight anyway.


    But when he came to the door of Shen Ze''s box and saw the cold front guarding outside, his idea changed immediately!

 Chapter 144

    Other people don''t know Leng Feng, but Jiang Kun does, and he is very impressed by Leng Feng.


    Because when Shen Ze was at the auction house of Zijin club that night, he cleaned up Yu Tianqiao and Yang Shan, and Jiang Kun happened to be at the auction house and witnessed all that with his own eyes.


    When Jiang Kun saw Leng Feng, he immediately recognized that the latter was the subordinate of a young man named Shen Ze, a senior military officer!


    This is the fierce Jiang Kun, after seeing the cold front for the first time, he lost his arrogance.


    When Han Wei mentioned that the young man who came out of nowhere and killed Qin Dajun was Shen Ze, he suddenly felt cold on his back and sweating all over.


    If the man in this box is really that young man named Shen Ze, how can he do it?


    It was a ruthless man who executed Vice Mayor Yang Shan and tiger Yu Tianqiao in public, which led to the destruction of the whole Yang family and Zijin club, and made Feng Gang, the capital of Shu, be respectful and obedient.


    Such a powerful character, let alone go to him to settle accounts, can''t even provoke him. Instead, he should hide as far as he can.


    Otherwise, I''ll burn myself up and I don''t even know how to die!


    At the moment, Jiang Kun guesses that the person Han Wei wants to teach him is probably Shen Ze. His intestines are blue with regret, and he has a retreat in his heart.


    Han Wei didn''t know what Jiang Kun was thinking. He was in a rage. When he came to the door of Shen Ze''s box, he immediately gave a cold command: "that arrogant boy is in this box!"


    "Jiang Kun, you immediately ask your people to rush in and catch the boy!"


    After hearing Han Wei''s instructions, Jiang Kun''s face showed hesitation and hesitation, and he didn''t say a word for the first time.


    At this time, the cold front guarding the box door pulled out the pistol.


    His eyes cold and sharp scan Han Wei and others, ruthlessly said: "who dares to mess, kill no amnesty!"


    Seeing Leng Feng take out his pistol, Han Wei''s eyebrows jump violently.


    Who is this young man standing upright, imposing and full of iron and blood in every word and deed?


    People who can carry guns with them are not ordinary people!


    Han Wei''s eyes twinkled and his heart was full of thoughts.


    Because Leng Feng took out his pistol, he was afraid to act rashly.


    Jiang Kun, standing next to Han Wei, was sweating after Leng Feng took out his pistol. He didn''t dare to give one.


    He struggled for a moment, then tried to keep his voice as low as possible and told Han Wei carefully: "Mr. Han, I have seen this little brother in military uniform. He is a senior military officer in the Ministry of war."


    "Is he a senior military officer?"


    When Han Wei heard the speech, he was shocked and suddenly surprised.


    He turned out to be a senior military officer. No wonder he was wearing guns.


    "What''s the status of that boy when he has a senior military officer as a subordinate?"


    You don''t have to think about it. Either you are in a high position or you have a very strong family background.


    Thinking of this, Han Weidun''s feelings became thorny, and his brows were tightly knit.


    At this moment, the door of the box opened from the inside, and Shen Ze, with a slightly heavy complexion, came out.

 Chapter 145

    Han Wei takes Jiang Kun and others to the door of the box. Shen Ze, Su Shiman and Liu Yuan in the box naturally hear the news.


    The three had been drinking happily, because Han Wei brought people to make trouble, and they were suddenly disturbed.


    This affected Shen Ze''s mood, so he went out of the box and planned to repair Han Wei and others.


    Shen Ze out of the box, Han Wei and Jiang Kun and other people''s eyes immediately fell on him.


    After seeing Shen Ze himself, Jiang Kun confirmed his previous guess.


    It''s really a young man with a bright edge!


    Jiang Kun''s face changed greatly and he wanted to cry without tears.


    If he had known that Shen Ze was the one Han Wei was going to teach him, and killed him, he would not have come.


    Like Shen Ze, is he able to provoke?


    Jiang Kun was very nervous for a moment, and he was quick to respond. Before Shen Ze got into trouble, he first expressed his attitude.


    Jiang Kun lowered his head. He bowed slightly and said to Shen Ze respectfully, "little Jiang Kun, I''ve met Mr. Shen."


    Shen Ze looks cold. He raises his eyes and takes a light look at Jiang Kun.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to himself, Jiang Kun felt more uneasy and sweated all over.


    He kept a respectful posture, did not dare to move, even held his breath, did not dare to breathe out loud.


    When Han Wei saw Jiang Kun greeting Shen Ze, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Jiang Kun, do you know this boy?"


    No matter Shen Ze or Han Wei, Jiang Kun dare not offend.


    After hearing Han Wei''s inquiry, he hesitated for a moment and replied in a low voice, "I was lucky to meet Mr. Shen once. I know Mr. Shen, but he doesn''t know me."


    A young man surnamed Shen?


    Han Wei seemed to suddenly think of something, his face became a little dignified, and then asked: "where do you see it?"


    Jiang Kun said: "Zijin Club... Auction house..."


    "The auction house of Zijin club?"


    Han Wei''s face darkened as if he had made sure of a bad guess in his heart.


    For the first time, fear and fear appeared in the eyes of this local overlord, who only covers the sky with his hands, can run rampant and dominate the situation in Xichuan province.


    When Han Wei fell into silence, Shen Ze, who was standing at the door of the box, seemed impatient and spoke blandly.


    "There''s no need to inquire about my name there. I''ll tell you directly that my name is Shen Mingze."


    After hearing Shen Ze say his surname was Shen Mingze, Han Wei''s fluke and hope disappeared like a flame.


    Just like a catastrophe, Han Wei''s face was as pale as ashes in a flash. All of a sudden, his dignity and superiority disappeared.


    Then, as if he was worshiping Shen Ze, he knelt down with both knees and hands close to the ground. While kowtowing, he sincerely admitted his mistake and begged for mercy. He said, "little Han Wei, he has no eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai. He didn''t mean to offend Mr. Shen. I hope you have a lot of insight, not the same as me."


    Because of the human life, the matter soon spread all over the white jade building.


    At this time, there was a large crowd of onlookers around the box.


    When people saw Han Wei, one of the most important figures in the capital of Shu, kneeling and kowtowing to Shen Ze, they all felt incredible and stunned.


    In Shudu, it''s the first time that someone can let Han Wei, the local overlord, kneel down and kowtow and plead for mercy!

 Chapter 146

    All the onlookers around knew that there was an unknown young man who was bold enough not only to kill Qin Dajun and his two bodyguards, but also to offend Han Wei, who was friendly with Qin Dajun.


    When you see Han Wei bringing people to ask for a crime, you thought Shen Ze would be in dire danger, but you never expect that after Shen Ze reported his name, Han Wei not only stopped asking for a crime, but also took the initiative to kneel down and kowtow and plead for mercy.


    What''s sacred about this young man Shen Ze?


    It''s shocking and unimaginable that Han Wei was scared to death just by giving his name!


    Although Jiang Kun knew Shen Ze''s identity was unusual, he did not expect that Han Wei would kneel down and kowtow without hesitation after Shen Ze reported his name.


    Jiang Kun had thought that it was only because of his humble status that he was afraid of Shen Ze, while a big man like Han Wei could compete with Shen Ze.


    At this time, he found that the young man in front of him was more powerful than he imagined!


    Jiang Kun''s brain turned very fast. Seeing that Han Wei was kneeling down, he naturally had no reason to stand, so he knelt down immediately.


    The ten thugs brought by Jiang Kun immediately knelt on the ground in fear.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a group of people knelt outside the box.


    Leng Feng put the gun away.


    Standing at the door of the box, Shen Ze, standing with a negative hand, glances faintly at Han Wei and others kneeling on the ground.


    Then, as if he was not happy, he said faintly, "it''s too eye-catching for you to kneel here. Go to the gate of Baiyu building and kneel."


    Han Wei, who was lying on the ground, immediately answered with a loud voice: "I''ll obey Mr. Shen''s orders and immediately go to the gate and kneel down!"


    After that, Han Wei stood up as if he had been granted amnesty. Then he hung his head and left quickly.


    Seeing this, Jiang Kun and others immediately followed suit.


    After Han Wei and others left, Shen Ze turned back to the box.


    Although no one was watching, Han Wei, Jiang Kun and others did not dare to disobey Shen Ze''s meaning. They went to the gate of Baiyu building and knelt down.


    It''s a shame and disgraceful thing, but it''s better than losing your life, isn''t it?


    In Jiang Kun''s eyes, Shen Ze is a ruthless man who kills people without blinking an eye. Even if he throws himself in the face, he doesn''t want to be killed by Shen Ze.


    In Han Wei''s eyes, Shen Ze is not only a murderer, but also a murderer!


    Although Han Wei was not at the auction that night, he also knew that the young man who had destroyed the Yang family and the Zijin club was Shen Ze.


    He also knows that a few days ago, the young man who gave his youngest son Han Yu a Silver Dragon carving and took it home to offer it to him, claiming to be the master of the Silver Dragon carving, was named Shen Ze.


    The young man named Shen Ze, whom he had known before, was the same person as the young man who went to the white jade building tonight.


    Shen Mingze, the Silver Dragon carving master!


    In Han Wei''s opinion, if you can let the owner of the Silver Dragon carving let him go, save his life and the Han family, not to mention kneeling at the gate of the white jade building, you can kneel in the public street.


    Even if you throw it in your face and become the butt of everyone''s jokes, you are not only willing to do so, but also grateful.


    "Damn it, if I had known that the young man was the master of the Silver Dragon carving, I would not have cared about Qin Dajun''s affairs."


    After Han Wei knelt down at the gate of the white jade building, he was still in a state of panic.

 Chapter 147

    After dealing with Han Wei and others who are like flies, Shen Ze''s mood is restored.


    After returning to the box, he continued to drink with Su Shiman and Liu Yuan.


    Su Shiman''s drinking capacity is not very good. In order not to make a fool of herself again, she drank a little dizzy, and then stopped, and did not continue.


    So in the back, only Shen Ze and Liu Yuan were left to drink.


    "Handsome Shen, I must drink you up tonight!"


    Liu Yuan, who considers herself a good drinker, challenges Shen Ze at the table.


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he laughed but said nothing.


    It''s said that a man has as much spirit as he can drink.


    Who doesn''t know that he is a man of three hundred thousand green dragons in the west?


    Liu Yuan wants to compare her drinking capacity with Shen Ze. It''s true that she doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth.


    It''s rare to have someone to drink with. Shen Ze doesn''t refuse Liu Yuan''s challenge, but plans to accompany her to the end and have a good drink.


    He asked the waiter to serve a table of wine, and then drank with Liu Yuan cup after cup.


    An hour later, Liu Yuan fell down.


    This is the end of the fight.


    Su Shiman, who has been sitting on one side to watch the battle, looks at Liu Yuan, who is so drunk that she lies on the table to sleep, and then at Shen Ze, who is just drunk and still upright in a chair.


    "I didn''t expect you to drink so much," she said with a slight exclamation


    Shen Ze smell speech, faint smile: "before in the army, often drink, practice out."


    Sushman nodded slightly, then she seemed to suddenly think of something and asked, "has the gunshot wound on your back recovered?"


    When Shen Zeyou heard this, he raised his eyebrows in surprise. Then he replied, "since I can drink like this, the gunshot wound will naturally recover."


    "That''s good."


    Su Shiman breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shen Ze took a deep look at Su Shiman, and then said, "I didn''t expect you to care about me."


    Seeing Shen Ze showing a look of emotion, Su Shiman''s mood became a bit complicated. She didn''t know what to say, so she didn''t respond.


    Shen Ze didn''t worry about Su Shiman''s concern about him. He immediately changed the subject and asked, "Liu Yuan told me last night that you found that you had feelings for me and regretted divorce. Is that true?"


    Su Shiman did not expect that Shen Ze would suddenly and directly ask her this question. She was stunned at first, and then nodded her head.


    Seeing Su Shiman''s own admission, Shen Ze was greatly touched.


    He pondered for a moment, then said with a self mocking smile, "now it seems that I was right to divorce you, otherwise I may never know that you will have feelings for me."


    At this time, Su Shiman lowered her head. Although she didn''t see the expression on Shen Ze''s face, she still felt a deep sadness from what Shen Ze said.


    Su Shiman thinks that Shen Ze has paid so much for her before, but she doesn''t get any response. She can''t help feeling guilty.


    She opened her lips slightly and said in a hoarse voice: "Shen Ze, I''m sorry..."


    This is the second time that Su Shiman said sorry to Shen Ze.


    Shen zesa said with a smile: "there''s no right or wrong about love. It''s all your love. You don''t have to say sorry to me."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Su Shiman felt even more guilty and depressed.


    Seeing Su Shiman drooping his head and silent, Shen Ze''s mood became very complicated.


    After a while, he took a deep breath and asked in a low voice, "sushman, have you ever thought about getting back together with me?"

 Chapter 148

    For Shen Ze to raise this question, Su Shiman was surprised to open her eyes, and then her heart fell into a tangle.


    Have you ever thought about getting back together?


    Before she came to Baiyu building tonight, she wanted to find Shen Ze to get back together, but when she learned that Shen Ze had been deeply in love with her and loved her so much.


    She wavered.


    She was afraid that she would let Shen Ze down again and hurt Shen Ze''s heart again because she didn''t have deep feelings for Shen Ze.


    At this time, when he thought of this problem, there was a strong color of struggle in sushman''s eyes.


    After a long time, she finally answered three words: "not yet."


    After listening to Su Shiman''s reply, Shen Ze, with a trace of expectation in his heart, has a look of disappointment on his face.


    He pulled at the corner of his mouth and said to himself in his heart, "Shen Ze, Shen Ze, you shouldn''t be delusional..."


    Shen Ze was in a good mood because he had drunk with Liu Yuan before.


    But at the moment, he was in a bad mood.


    My heart is just like the rain, gloomy, not taste.


    At this time, like Shen Ze, Su Shiman was not feeling well.


    But after answering those three words, she felt relieved.


    They did not speak again, and the box fell into silence.


    After a while, Su Shiman, who adjusted his mood, raised his head, looked at the expressionless Shen Ze and asked in a soft voice, "you should be leaving Shudu soon, right?"


    Shen Ze took out a cigarette and lit it. After a puff, he replied, "leave the day after tomorrow."


    Su Shiman''s eyes flashed a trace of reluctance, and then she asked, "will you return to the capital of Shu in the future?"


    Shen Ze''s eyes were deep, and he shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Sushman seemed to think of something inconvenient to ask. She hesitated for a moment, and hesitated to say in a low voice, "last time you told me you were going to Haicheng, is that your new girlfriend''s hometown?"


    When Shen Ze heard the words, a strange color flashed in his eyes.


    Does sushman really take Muling as his girlfriend?


    "Muling is not my girlfriend. We are just good friends. Haicheng is really her hometown."


    Shen Ze is always aboveboard. He doesn''t want Su Shiman to misunderstand the relationship between mu Ling and him.


    So at the same time, I explained the relationship between him and Muling.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s answer, Su Shiman picked eyebrows in surprise: "is that girl named Muling really not your girlfriend?"


    Shen Ze definitely nodded.


    After confirming that Mu Lingzhen is not Shen Ze''s girlfriend, Su Shiman seems to have learned a good thing, and he is in a better mood.


    Later, Su Shiman boldly asked Shen Ze, "can we keep in touch after you leave the capital of Shu?"


    Shen Ze hears the speech, a pair of sword eyebrows picked.


    He looked at sushman with a look of hope on his face. Instead of answering, he asked, "do you still want to keep in touch with me?"


    Su Shiman and Shen Ze looked at each other, then whispered, "I think we can still be friends."


    I don''t want to be friends with you.


    Shen Ze didn''t say that.


    Thinking of the oath he had made after being saved by Su Shiman, he pondered for a moment and gave a hum.


    Although Shen Ze didn''t say much, Su Shiman knew that he agreed.


    Sushman breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time, he felt more happy.

 Chapter 149

    A gentleman has a promise, let alone an oath.


    Shen Ze pays attention to the beginning and the end of things. After su Shiman saved his life, he vowed to protect Su Shiman all his life.


    Even if he does not love, he will keep the oath and fulfill it.


    When Shen Ze wanted to come, he continued to keep in touch with Su Shiman, or to be friends, which would help him to do so, so he agreed.


    For Su Shiman, who wants to know Shen Ze better, she is happy to keep in touch with Shen Ze and be friends.


    Knowing that Shen Ze didn''t have a girlfriend, Su Shiman''s mood became better and more relaxed.


    "Shen Ze, last time you went to Zijin club to rescue me, I didn''t thank you very much."


    "Just now, you helped me punish that scum, and made me angry."


    "I''d like to propose a toast to you as a token of my gratitude."


    After saying these words seriously and sincerely, sushman picked up the bottle and poured himself a full glass of red wine.


    "I''ll do it, whatever you want!"


    Su Shiman''s words are forthright. She raises her glass with both hands and makes a toast to Shen Ze. Then she raises her head and drinks all the wine in the glass.


    Shen Ze is not used to being treated so seriously by Su Shiman.


    After watching sushman drink a full glass of red wine, he also raised his head to drink a glass of wine in response.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m in a hurry, or because I drink too much. After a glass of wine, Su Shiman''s cheeks turn red and his eyes become a little blurred.


    Su Shiman''s dress tonight, originally appears pure, very immortal, but at this time she is more of a charming flavor, do not have a style.


    Shen Ze gazed at Su Shiman quietly and said in a soft voice, "you don''t have to be brave because you don''t drink well."


    Su Shiman knew that Shen Ze was a kind reminder. She said with a smile, "I won''t be brave next time."


    Shen Ze nodded and fell into silence.


    Su Shiman stretched out his right hand to support his chin and kept his eyes on Shen Ze. He took the initiative to stir up the topic and said, "you in life don''t look like a general at all."


    "People have many facets."


    Shen Ze looked at Su Shiman''s big eyes, which seemed to be able to speak, and said, "now you are very different from the one I used to know."


    "What''s the difference?" sushman asked


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment, and then talked about the differences.


    Since the divorce, the relationship between Shen Ze and Su Shiman has become somewhat awkward and delicate.


    And just after they said they were good friends, they chatted like friends.


    This chat lasted for more than an hour, and it was midnight before I knew it.


    Time is late, and tired, Shen Ze and Su Shiman this is the end of the chat.


    Shen Ze calls Leng Feng at the door into the box and holds Liu Yuan who has fallen asleep.


    The Party of four left.


    Just as Shen Ze got out of the box and went outside the white jade building.


    Wang Teng''s father Wang Gang, with four strong men, drove to Baiyu building.


    The purpose of Wang Gang''s trip is to avenge the crippled Wang Teng and find Shen Ze and Leng Feng.


    After getting off the bus at the side of the road, Wang Gang and the four strong men went straight to Baiyu building.


    When Wang Gang and four strong men came to the gate of Baiyu building, they were surprised to see Han Wei, Jiang Kun and others kneeling here.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Five people are all silly eyes, a face muddle force.

 Chapter 150

    Han Wei, Jiang Kun, and ten thugs knelt on the left side of the gate of Baiyu building in order.


    A group of people are heavy complexion, just like a funeral at home, holding a memorial ceremony.


    This is Baiyu building, not Han family, and it''s not like holding a memorial ceremony!


    What''s going on?


    Seeing Han Wei''s famous existence in the whole Xichuan province and taking the lead in kneeling at the gate of Baiyu building, Wang Gang and the four strong men were very puzzled.


    Because of Han Wei kneeling at the gate, Wang Gang did not dare to take people into Baiyu building.


    "I can''t go in and look for people. I have to let Shen Ze and his accomplices go tonight, and I''ll go to find them tomorrow!"


    Although I wish I could find Shen Ze and Leng Feng immediately, they were abandoned.


    But Wang Gang realized that something big had happened in the white jade building, and he was afraid that taking people into the white jade building would provoke Han Wei, so he could only endure anger and unwilling to take people away.


    Just as Wang Gang was about to take four strong men back to the car, Shen Ze and his party appeared in the entrance hall of Baiyu building.


    As soon as Shen Ze and Wang Gang appeared, they saw him.


    "Damn it, it''s better to come early than to come by chance!"


    "I was just about to say leave, but I didn''t expect this little Bizai to show up!"


    Seeing Shen Ze, Wang Gang''s anger soared up.


    "The four of you block up the door. As soon as Shen Ze comes out, I''ll catch them all!"


    Wang Gang was angry and didn''t worry about Han Wei kneeling at the gate. He gave the order in a sharp voice.


    The four strong men were afraid, but Wang Gang gave the order, and they only obeyed.


    The four spread out and guarded the whole gate.


    As soon as they get out of the gate of Baiyu building, they will be able to arrest them at the first time.


    "Su Shiman and Shen Ze are together. Should she call Shen Ze and they beat tenger?"


    Wang Gang took a close look and saw Su Shiman walking beside Shen Ze.


    Before Su Shiman married Shen Ze, he was Wang''s granddaughter, Wang Zhenxiong''s favorite granddaughter.


    A man who monopolizes a favor cannot avoid being hated by others.


    At the beginning, the younger generation of the Wang family envied Su Shiman, who was favored by Wang Zhenxiong.


    After su Shiman married Shen Ze and lost Wang Zhenxiong''s favor, the younger generation of the Wang family began to run on Su Shiman to vent their resentment.


    Among the younger generation of the Wang family, Wang Teng and Su Shiman are the worst to deal with, and the run is the most severe.


    The two people are also the most bitter.


    Seeing Su Shiman and Shen Ze together, Wang Gang subconsciously felt that Su Shiman told Shen Ze to beat Wang Teng.


    Wang Gang looked at Shen Ze with hatred in his eyes and said in his heart, "no matter who is in charge of all this, when I catch you, I''ll break your leg first!"


    Shen Ze did not know that Wang Gang and four strong men were blocking them at the door.


    Shen Ze and Su Shiman, as well as the cold front holding Liu Yuan, go straight out.


    When they came near the gate, they were surprised to see Han Wei and others kneeling here.


    Before Shen Ze appeared, Han Wei and Jiang Kun raised their heads.


    After seeing Shen Ze, in order to show respect, they dropped their heads one after another.


    When Shen Ze saw Han Wei, they were still witty, so he didn''t care much.


    When passing by Han Wei, he kept on walking and said eight words lightly: "kneel until dawn, it''s over."


    Han Wei and others, who are respectful, terrified and kneeling on the ground, all feel that they have been granted amnesty, and the boulders hanging in their hearts have fallen.


    Twelve people, almost with one voice, said gratefully, "thank you, Mr. Shen!"


    Twelve voices of thanks came together, very loud.


    Wang Gang outside the gate heard that and was again confused.


    Han Wei, how can they thank Shen Ze?


    What''s the situation?!

 Chapter 151

    Because it was only one door away, Wang Gang heard Shen Ze''s words and Han Wei''s words clearly.


    Kneel till dawn, it''s over.


    Thank you, Mr. Shen.


    Is it Shen Ze who made Han Wei kneel at the gate of Baiyu building?


    How is that possible?


    Just when Wang Gang couldn''t figure it out and had all kinds of doubts in his heart, Shen Ze and them walked out the door.


    The four strong men didn''t know what happened. They obeyed Wang Gang''s orders. When they saw Shen Ze walking out of the gate, they all rushed up.


    Four fierce men suddenly rushed up, and sushman was startled.


    Shen Ze and Leng Feng were calm, and there was no change in their expression except that their eyes became colder.


    Although the incident happened suddenly, Shen Ze and Leng Feng were not ordinary people. They reacted very quickly.


    When they saw four strong men coming up, they both raised their feet and kicked out for the first time.


    Shen Ze and Leng Feng, two feet each, were as fast as lightning, and they kicked the four strong men on their chests.


    "Bang bang!"


    Accompanied by a low dull sound, the four strong men''s faces changed greatly. At the same time, they all flew one meter backward, and then fell heavily on the ground.


    "Wow..."


    As Shen Ze and Leng Feng were both very fierce, the chest bones of the four strong men were all broken. After several people fell to the ground, they turned pale and vomited blood.


    The pain of broken bones, pain through the heart.


    The four strong men were all rolling on the ground in pain and wailing.


    As soon as the four strong men started, Wang Gang recovered from his wishful thinking.


    And see only one face to face, he brought four male bodyguards will be Shen Ze and Leng Feng to dry after lying down, Wang Gang is very angry.


    How can these two dogs be so powerful?


    That cuntou youth looks like a tough stubble. It makes sense to be more powerful.


    But isn''t Shen Ze a weak chicken? How can you kick over two strong men?


    What just happened has not been figured out, how special? Now there is another thing that I can''t figure out!


    What''s more, the bodyguards they brought were all killed. How can they revenge Wang Teng?


    The more Wang Gang thought about it, the more upset he was. His face was ugly, and he was very depressed.


    Shen Zexian didn''t know why he was blocked as soon as he came out. When he saw Wang Gang standing not far away, he immediately understood.


    This is Lao Tzu bringing people to avenge his son.


    Aware of this, the corners of Shen Ze''s mouth draw a cold radian.


    It''s time to settle the old grudges with the Wang family.


    Su Shiman also saw Wang Gang. Although she didn''t like Wang Gang, the latter was the elder of her family after all. She said politely, "uncle, what are you doing here?"


    What are you doing here?


    Don''t you know what I''m doing here!


    After listening to Su Shiman''s words, Wang Gang became even more angry.


    In his opinion, Su Shiman and Shen Ze are together. Even if she didn''t ask them to abolish Wang Teng, she must know that they abandoned Wang Teng.


    Su Shiman pretended that nothing had happened and asked clearly. It was shameless and shameless!


    The more Wang Gang thought about it, the more angry he became. His face turned blue and white.


    He looked at Su Shiman angrily and said angrily, "Su Shiman, you are such a shameless watch. You are so mean to ask me what I''m doing here? You are too special to pretend

 Chapter 152

    This is out of politeness, kind greetings, but directly by such abuse anger, in exchange for who can not but fire.


    After listening to Wang Gang''s words, Su Shiman''s face suddenly sank, and anger appeared in his beautiful eyes.


    Su Shiman has a strong temperament, not a kind of soft persimmon.


    Wang Gang scolded her for no reason, she obviously would not swallow it.


    Su Shiman stares at Wang Gang and immediately says, "Wang Gang, are you a mad dog? I didn''t provoke you. What are you biting me for? "


    "Sushman, how dare you call me a mad dog?"


    Wang Gang''s face was livid. He rushed to the front and glared at Su Shiman. He asked in an angry voice: "you don''t know how to respect your elders and how to treat my uncle?"


    Su Shiman''s face was cold, and he said boldly, "if you have nothing to do, you''ll scold me for no reason, just like a mad dog biting people. I''m just telling the truth!"


    "I have nothing to look for?"


    Wang Gang''s fierce eyes swept Su Shiman, Shen Ze, and Leng Feng''s faces. Then he said angrily, "you''ve broken my son Wang Teng''s leg. Now you can''t admit it?"


    "When did we smash Wang Teng''s leg?"


    Su Shiman didn''t know that Leng Feng broke Wang Teng''s leg, and his face showed an inexplicable expression.


    When Su Shiman was very confused, Shen Ze spoke.


    He looked at Wang Gang indifferently and said, "Wang Teng drove into my car. I didn''t let anyone kill him. It''s kind enough."


    "Wang Teng drove into your car?"


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he looked at Shen Ze doubtfully.


    Shen Ze explained to Su Shiman: "when I came to Baiyu building, Wang Teng robbed me of the parking space and drove into my car. He also spoke rudely to me, so I let a Feng abandon him."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s explanation, Su Shiman''s face showed a sudden color.


    She, who was disgusted with Wang Teng, immediately praised Shen Ze loudly: "well done!"


    Shen Ze is the first time to hear Su Shiman praise him, he was a little surprised, at the same time, a trace of honey in his heart.


    When Wang Gang heard Su Shiman praising Shen zegan''s beauty, he was so angry that his lungs almost exploded, and his eyes were burning with anger.


    He held out his right hand, pointed at Shen Ze and Su Shiman, and angrily scolded: "you two dogs and men are really a nest of snakes and mice. There is no good thing!"


    Now that you''ve torn your face, there''s no need to bear it.


    Su Shiman said to Wang Gang: "the upper beam is not right, the lower beam is crooked, you and your son are not good things!"


    "Well, you sushman, I have to teach you a lesson today to let you know how to respect your elders!"


    Wang Gang was very angry. His face was fierce. He raised his right hand and fanned Su Shiman''s left face angrily.


    Seeing that Wang Gang was about to beat her, Su Shiman subconsciously hid behind Shen Ze, who was standing beside her.


    Su Shiman''s behavior made Shen Ze pick his eyebrows.


    Of course, he did not forget to hold out his hand and grasped the wrist of Wang Gang''s right hand.


    The wrist was seized by Shen Ze, Wang Gang immediately looked at Shen Ze fiercely: "little bizizi, you release me!"


    Shen Ze gave Wang Gang a cold smile, and then put a force on his hand.


    "Click!"


    Like the sound of broken ceramics.


    Wang Gang''s wrist was broken.


    "Ah..."


    Wang Gang''s face turned pale and his body twitched. He opened his mouth and uttered a shrill scream.


    Shen Ze had no expression on his face and let go of his hand.


    "My hand is broken!"


    Wang Gang wailed, holding his right wrist in his left hand, staggering back a few steps, and nearly fell to the ground.


    After stabilizing his figure, Wang Gang raises a twisted and pale face and stares at Shen Ze with his bloody eyes.


    He was so angry that he gritted his teeth and said, "Shen Ze, you little bastard, first you asked someone to break tenger''s leg, and now you twisted my wrist. I will kill you!"

 Chapter 153

    When Shen Ze heard that Wang Gang wanted to kill him, it was like hearing a joke. A sneer rose from the corner of his mouth.


    Wang Gang Saw Shen Ze show a look of disapproval, angry teeth are about to bite.


    "Shen Ze, you are such a cheap thing with no money and no power. I can play you to death. You wait for me. You will feel better then!"


    Wang Gang looks ferocious, and once again gives out cruel words.


    Leng Feng, who never spoke much, couldn''t listen any more and couldn''t help saying: "young master, I propose to kill this man on the spot!"


    "Ha ha, it''s ridiculous that a poor boy with no family background even pretends to be a young master."


    Wang Gang heard that Leng Feng called him master Shen Ze. First, he laughed at him in a strange way.


    Then, he assured Shen ze that they did not dare to kill him, deliberately provocative way: "also said to kill Laozi on the spot, do you have the courage to kill Laozi?"


    "I''m not scared. Don''t pretend in front of me!"


    Shen Ze looked at Wang Gang as if he were looking at a dead man. He opened his lips slightly and said, "do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    "I give you ten courage, you also..."


    Wang Gang yells and stares at Shen Ze. When he looks at Shen Ze''s black hole like eyes, his body trembles, his lips tremble and his voice stops suddenly.


    At this time, Shen Ze seems to have just returned from the battlefield of corpses. His eyes are gloomy and terrifying.


    Wang Gang felt as if he had been targeted by the God of death.


    "How could you have such a terrible look?"


    Wang Gang''s soul was trembling with fright. His legs were weak and his body knelt on the ground uncontrollably.


    Shen Ze looked down at Wang Gang and said, "if I want to kill you, you have become a corpse."


    At the moment, Shen Ze in Wang Gang''s eyes is like a god of death who kills countless people. He has no doubt that Shen Ze is lying.


    Wang Gang''s heart was full of fear, completely without the previous arrogance, he knelt on the ground in humiliation, silent, even the atmosphere did not dare a.


    Even if the wrist pain was unbearable, he did not dare to make any sound.


    "The reason why I don''t kill you is to let you go back to the king''s house and convey a few words to me."


    "I, Shen Ze, will visit the ancestral home of the Wang family in person tomorrow morning, so that everyone in the Wang family will be present. If anyone dares not be here, I will let him die."


    Shen Ze spoke again in a flat tone, as if he was talking about something unimportant.


    But these words in Wang Gang''s ears, it is to let him fear, cold, inner fear more and more.


    After what should be said, Shen Ze didn''t talk any more nonsense.


    He took his eyes away from Wang Gang, then raised his feet and took the lead in walking towards a Rolls Royce guste parked on the side of the road.


    See Shen Ze leave, holding Liu Yuan''s cold front, immediately follow up.


    Seeing this, Su Shiman followed without saying a word.


    Rolls-Royce Gause, which was stopped by the road, was a God and guardian of the cold front formerly called Wutong yuan.


    Seeing Shen Ze coming, Shenwei, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, immediately got out of the car and opened the door.


    Rolls Royce Gusteau has just five seats and can seat five people.


    Shenwei drives, and Leng Feng sits in the passenger seat.


    Shen Ze, as usual, sat on the left side of the rear compartment by the window.


    In order to make the sleeping Liu Yuan more comfortable, Su Shiman took the initiative to sit in the middle of the rear compartment and let the former recline on the right seat by the window of the rear compartment.


    After all the people sat down, Shenwei started the engine and drove away.

 Chapter 154

    After Shen Ze left for a long time, Wang just came back to his soul and stood up shivering from the ground.


    "How can Shen Ze be like a changed man?"


    In Wang Gang''s eyes, Shen Ze, who used to be a scholar, was weak and easy to bully.


    Just now, Shen Ze is sharp and fierce, just like death, which makes people fear and awe.


    "Damn, I was scared to kneel on the ground by a loser. It''s a shame for Taite to lose face."


    Thinking that he had just knelt down on the ground scared by Shen Ze, Wang Gang felt very ashamed and very angry.


    However, when his eyes swept to Han Wei and others kneeling at the gate of Baiyu building, he suddenly hit a spirit and stopped swearing.


    "Is it really Shen Ze who made Han Wei kneel at the gate of Baiyu building?"


    Wang Gang thought of the question just now.


    In Wang Gang''s eyes, Shen Ze is a loser with no money and no power. He really can''t imagine that Shen Ze can make Han Wei, the top local power, kneel down.


    However, the dialogue between the two sides just now has clearly expressed this fact.


    Is it Shen Ze who has become a heavyweight to bully Han Wei?


    But how can Shen Ze catch up with the boss?


    What the hell is going on?


    Wang Gang couldn''t figure it out. He wanted to rush up and ask Han Wei, but he didn''t dare.


    Although the Wang family is a second-class family in Shudu, it is quite different from the Han family, the first family in Xichuan province.


    Although Wang Gang is a celebrity in the capital of Shu, his status is far less than Han Wei''s.


    Even if he dare to ask, Han Wei will not necessarily pay attention to him.


    Even a slight carelessness may make Han Wei unhappy and bring disaster to the Wang family.


    Wang Gang does not have the courage, nor the courage to go to Han Wei to ask for a clear answer.


    Just as Wang Gang thought to himself, Han Wei, kneeling in the entrance hall of Baiyu building, turned his head and looked at him.


    Han Wei can grovel in front of Shen Ze, but in front of other people, he is still the overlord of Shu.


    Looking at Wang Gang''s eyes one after another, Han Wei feels that he has been offended. He is even more upset because he is full of cowardice in his heart.


    Han Wei glared at Wang Gang fiercely. He yelled angrily: "you are a fool who has no sense of life or death and has no eyesight. Don''t take your people away quickly!"


    Wang Gang noticed Han Wei''s cold eyes, and heard the latter''s angry voice. He was scared to shiver.


    "Mr. Han, I''ll go right away..."


    In the face of Han Wei, Wang Gang really has ten guts and doesn''t dare to provoke.


    He stooped and bowed his head, submissive toward Han Wei should be one.


    Then, he yelled at the four strong men who were still paralyzed on the ground: "you scumbags, follow me quickly!"


    Hearing the speech, four strong men struggled to get up from the ground.


    Then, Wang Gang took four strong men with him.


    Because they were all injured, so after leaving Baiyu building, Wang Gang and they drove to the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Wang Gang asked someone to inquire about what happened in Baiyu building tonight.


    Jiang Kun had called the police before. After the patrol arrived at Baiyu building, he took away the bodies of Qin Dajun and his two bodyguards.


    As for Shen Ze who committed the murder, the inspector didn''t care and didn''t ask, and blocked all the information about it.


    Although the patrol blocked the news, there was no airtight wall in the world.


    In addition, the energy of the Wang family is not weak, Wang Gang still heard the news that night.


    Qin Dajun, the richest man in Xichuan Province, was killed by Shen Ze on the spot with two bodyguards because he molested Su Shiman.


    As a friend of Qin''s army, Han Wei, the local overlord of the capital of Shu, failed to save Qin''s army. On the contrary, because he provoked Shen Ze in the process, Shen Ze called him to the gate of Baiyu building and knelt down to apologize.


    A loser with no money, no power and no one to be bullied not only killed the richest man in Xichuan Province, but also made the local overlord kneel down to make amends!


    All this is just like the Arabian Nights. It''s incredible!


    Wang Gang''s first reaction to what happened in Baiyu building was that he couldn''t believe it.


    But he saw Han Wei kneeling at the gate of the white jade building, heard the dialogue between Han Wei and Shen Ze, and felt the death of Shen Ze. It is no doubt that Shen Ze can really hurt people''s lives.


    Even if it is hard to believe, but also have to accept such a fact!


    "How did that wretch become such a high flying character?"


    "What does he want to do when he goes to Wang''s ancestral home tomorrow morning?"


    "Is it difficult to deal with our Wang family because of the old enmity?"


    After Wang Gang realized that Shen Ze is not what he used to be, and he has become a super boss who can make Han Wei bow to his throne, he has a huge gap in his heart, and he is very depressed and unhappy.


    Thinking of what Shen said to him when he left, Wang Gang began to worry and feel uneasy again.


    Previously, Wang Gang did not pay attention to Shen Ze''s going to Wang''s ancestral home tomorrow and let him deliver a message.


    But now, Shen Ze has become a person they can''t provoke at all, and Wang Gang is afraid to take it seriously.


    That night, after Wang Gang simply dealt with the broken wrist, he took Wang Teng, who had just woken up in the hospital ward, and rushed back to Wang''s ancestral home overnight.

 Chapter 155

    Shen Zefen ordered the gods and the gods to send them home to the Wutong garden.


    After leaving Baiyu building, Rolls Royce guste drove to the residential area where Liu Yuan lived.


    After getting on the bus, Shen Ze leaned back on his seat and closed his eyes.


    Sitting beside him, Su Shiman couldn''t help being curious and asked in a low voice, "Shen Ze, what are you going to do when you go to Wang''s ancestral home tomorrow morning?"


    Shen Ze thin lips slightly open, wind light cloud light way: "end the past enmity."


    Shen Ze was too lazy to pay attention to the Wang family, but Wang Gang and his son bumped into the door by themselves, so he planned to solve it.


    At the beginning, when Shen Ze was going to marry Su Shiman, the Wang family got in the way of all kinds of obstacles.


    After Shen Ze and Su Shiman got married, the Wang family ran and bullied them.


    Whether Shen Ze or Su Shiman, there are some disputes between them.


    For Shen Ze''s answer, Su Shiman expected, and did not feel surprised.


    "What are you going to do with it?"


    If it''s anything else, sushman won''t get to the bottom of it.


    But she had to ask about it.


    Because the Wang family is her mother''s family after all, and she also has half of the blood of the Wang family.


    Moreover, even if almost all the Wang family members have a bad relationship with her, she still has some feelings with Mr. Wang.


    Su Shiman has seen Shen Ze''s iron fists. She is worried that the Wang family will not know what''s good and what''s bad, and will anger Shen Ze and suffer the disaster of blood.


    Shen Ze knew what Su Shiman was thinking. He pondered for a moment and replied, "be reasonable."


    Hearing these three words, sushman breathed a sigh of relief.


    In her opinion, as long as you don''t kill people, everything is easy to say.


    Su Shiman then asked: "tomorrow morning, can I also go to the ancestral residence of the Wang family?"


    Shen Ze thought it didn''t matter, and replied, "at will."


    "Oh..."


    Sushman nodded and said nothing more.


    She was silent and thought to herself whether to go to Wang''s ancestral home tomorrow morning.


    ¡­¡­


    at dead of night.


    On the street, inside a black business car that was speeding.


    Wang Teng, with plaster cast and bandage on his right leg, is lying on the seat in the rear compartment.


    He was pale, listless, and very weak.


    "Dad, my legs haven''t been cured. Why do you have to take me away from the hospital?"


    Because his right leg was interrupted by Leng Feng, Wang Teng was in a bad mood. He was forced to be taken away from the hospital by Wang Gang, and his mood became worse.


    Wang Gang was sitting in the co driver''s seat with a heavy heart.


    Hearing Wang Teng''s words of incomparable resentment, Wang Gang said angrily, "I''ve cured my fart leg. If you don''t go back to the ancestral house of the Wang family, you may lose your life!"


    Wang Teng smell speech, feel inexplicable: "why don''t you go back to the Wang family ancestral home, may even have no life?"


    "Dad, what are you talking about?"


    "I''m not bullshit!"


    Wang Gang roared, and then he said in a very low voice: "before I went to the hospital, I took people to Baiyu building. I wanted to avenge you, but not only I didn''t avenge you, but Shen Ze abandoned my hand!"


    "Dad, is your right hand abandoned by Shen Ze?"


    Wang Teng looked excited and full of hatred. He said in a murderous manner: "that loser first made me waste one of my legs, and now you waste one of your hands. We must kill him, or it will be hard to vent our anger!"


    Wang Gang also wanted to kill Shen Ze, but now, how dare he do that?


    Wang Gang pondered for a long time and said in a very complicated tone: "Shen Ze is not what he used to be. We can''t take revenge on him, but we also ask him to let us go and don''t care about these things with us any more."


    "Dad, are you confused? How can you talk nonsense again and again? "


    Wang Teng was a little depressed and said in a puzzled way: "Dad, Shen Ze is a loser who has no money, no power and everyone can be bullied. Why can''t we take revenge on him? How can we turn around and ask him to let us go? "


    "I''m not confused. I''m sober!"


    "Shen Ze killed Qin Dajun, the richest man in Xichuan Province, and two bodyguards of the latter in public at baiyuliou at night," Wang Gang explained


    "Han Wei, the top local tycoon, offended Shen Ze because he wanted to save Qin Dajun. Shen Ze called him to the gate of Baiyu building and knelt down to make amends."


    Hearing about these things, Wang Teng, like Wang Gang, did not believe it at first.


    "Dad, are you kidding me?"


    "How can Shen Ze be such a loser?"


    Wang Gang turned his head and said to Wang Teng''s eyes seriously and heavily, "I''m not kidding you."


    "I went to Baiyu building. Although I didn''t see Shen Ze kill Qin Dajun, I saw with my own eyes that Shen Ze made Han Wei kneel at the gate of Baiyu building until dawn."


    "These things, I also let people inquire about, there are many people have witnessed, things really happened, there is no false!"


    Wang Teng saw that Wang Gang was not joking at all. He had to believe the latter''s words.


    And Wang Tengxin after, is incomparably shocked and incredible.


    "How can a loser with no money and no power have the courage to do these things?"


    "I don''t understand, but that''s what it is."


    Wang Gang looks very dignified, said: "and Shen Ze did these things, but also safe, unscathed."


    "It all shows that he has now become a super big man with terrible power. Our Wang family is not worth mentioning in front of him."


    Listen to Wang Gang say so, Wang Teng in the heart is very unbalanced.


    He had been trampled on the foot, can be arbitrary bullying of the loser, but now he can only look up to, and out of reach of the super boss.


    It''s hard to accept!


    For a moment, Wang Teng felt like eating excrement.


    Looking at Wang Teng, who was extremely ugly, Wang Gang sighed.


    Then, he said in a deep voice: "after Shen Ze abandoned my hand, he told me that he would go to the ancestral home of the Wang family tomorrow morning, and asked me to send a message to all the people of the Wang family. If anyone dares not to be here, he will let anyone die to apologize. Therefore, I am in a hurry to take you back to the ancestral home of the Wang family."


    Wang Teng smelled the speech, and said bitterly: "that dog thing is now powerful, and he began to install 285. It''s really special. It''s a villain''s ambition!"


    "Yes, a villain has his ambition!"


    Wang Gang then reproached, and then he said anxiously, "in the past, our Wang family did a lot of bullying and targeting at Shen Ze. Shen Ze must have a grudge against our Wang family."


    "Now that he has achieved his ambition, he must want to take revenge on the Wang family. Tomorrow morning he will come to the ancestral home of the Wang family. He must be asking for punishment. I don''t know what bad things will happen..."

 Chapter 156

    According to Wang Gang, Shen Ze is going to Wang''s ancestral home tomorrow morning. It''s very likely that he''s asking for a crime.


    Wang Teng also has some worries and anxieties.


    But he soon put those worries and anxieties behind him.


    "Soldiers come to block, water comes to cover."


    Wang Teng pulled the corner of his mouth, his eyes showed ferocious color, and said: "no poison, no husband, if that loser dares to do something too much tomorrow, we will not do it twice, let him never come back!"


    Wang Gang didn''t agree with Wang Teng''s idea, but he also knew that Wang Teng was angry at this time, so he didn''t say anything.


    Wang Teng immediately seemed to suddenly think of something. He looked tight and asked, "Dad, my right leg, what does the doctor say?"


    Hearing Wang Teng ask about this matter, Wang Gang''s gloomy eyes became more gloomy.


    Wang Gang was shocked to learn from the doctor that Wang Teng''s right leg had been smashed and broken. He could not walk like a normal person for the rest of his life and became a disabled person.


    At the moment, Wang Gang dare not tell Wang teng the truth.


    He was afraid that Wang Teng would get angry and lose his mind when he learned that his right leg couldn''t be cured. He went to fight with Shen Ze and killed himself.


    Wang Gang looked back at Wang Teng. He looked back and then replied, "the doctor said that your leg injury is a bit serious. The recovery time may be a little long. You need a good rest."


    Obviously, Wang Gang lied.


    However, the careless Wang Teng couldn''t hear it.


    Wang Teng was extremely resentful and angrily scolded: "Cao te, Shen Ze''s scum has made me want to live like a cripple for a period of time, and I can''t get revenge from him yet. It''s so fucked!"


    Wang Gang was very angry when he heard that Lao Tzu was not the same as you.


    His wrist was broken by Shen Ze, so he could only eat Coptis chinensis and recognize it!


    It was two o''clock in the morning when Wang Gang and his son returned to their ancestral home.


    Wang Gang takes Wang Teng to the guest room to lie down, and then goes to Wang Zhenxiong''s bedroom to wake up the old master Wang who has been sleeping.


    "What do you call up at midnight?"


    Good dream is disturbed, Wang Zhenxiong''s mood is very bad, sternly questioned Wang Gang.


    "Sir, I have something very important to tell you."


    Wang gangdang is about to tell Wang Zhenxiong everything about Shen Ze.


    Wang Zhenxiong''s face was impatient at first. After listening to Wang Gang''s words, his face became very dignified.


    At three o''clock in the morning, Wang Zhenxiong personally issued an order to recall all the Wang family members who were away from home.


    This night, all the Wangs didn''t get a good sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, before Su Shiman had decided whether to go to Wang''s ancestral home, she received a call from Wang Zhenxiong.


    Wang Zhenxiong didn''t say any reason, just expressed to Su Shiman that he wanted her to go back to Wang''s ancestral home.


    Su Shiman knows why the old master asked her to go back.


    Su Shiman had planned to return to the ancestral home of the Wang family. Now Wang Zhenxiong called in person, so she agreed without much thought.


    After breakfast, Su started from Liu Yuan''s home and drove to Wang''s ancestral home.


    Last night, at the call of Wang Zhenxiong, all the Wangs returned to their ancestral home before dawn.


    At about nine o''clock, sushman arrived at the ancestral residence of the Wang family.


    At this time, the Wangs gathered in the hall of the ancestral home, each of them was dignified and silent, and the atmosphere was very depressing.


    Under the guidance of the servants, Su Shiman entered the ancestral hall.


    As soon as sushman entered the door of the hall, the eyes of the Wang family fell on her.


    There was anger, hatred and disgust in these eyes. Almost none of them had good intentions.


    Among them, Wang Gang and Wang Teng''s father and son have the strongest reaction. They both show a ferocious appearance that they want to eat Su Shiman.


    Wang Gang angrily scolded: "Su Shiman, you unite with outsiders to deal with your own family. How can you still have the face to go back to the Wang family?"


    Wang Teng reproached: "a little bitch who eats inside and outside makes people feel sick."


    What Wang Gang and his son said was very ugly.


    After hearing this, Su Shiman was not happy, and his pretty face was cold.


    However, she did not pay attention to Wang Gang and his son.


    It''s like if the dog bites you, you don''t have to bite the dog.


    Su Shiman thinks that Wang Gang and Wang Teng are two mad dogs barking. The fiercer the barking is, the more angry she is, the happier she will be.


    Wang Zhenxiong, sitting on the main seat of the hall, seems not to like the clamour of Wang Gang and his son.


    The old man glared at Wang Gang and his son with fierce eyes, and said: "don''t be impatient."


    Wang Zhenxiong said, Wang Gang and Wang Teng did not dare to make another mistake, only to endure the full belly of anger, closed his mouth.


    "Shiman, come near."


    Sitting on the chair, Wang Zhenxiong, dressed in Tang Dynasty clothes, thin and gray, but with a red face, spoke softly and waved to Su Shiman.


    According to his words, Su Shiman was neither humble nor arrogant, and walked slowly to Wang Zhenxiong.


    Wang Zhenxiong took a deep look at Su Shiman, and then said, "Shiman, my grandfather will ask you some questions next. I hope you can answer me truthfully."


    Sushman and the old man looked at each other, and then nodded.


    Wang Zhenxiong did not linger, and then asked: "what is your relationship with Shen Ze now?"


    Sushman thought about it and replied, "it''s just a friend relationship."


    Wang Zhenxiong asked again, "did you unite with Shen Ze to deal with the Wang family?"


    Without hesitation, sushman replied, "No."


    Wang Zhenxiong then asked, "do you know what Shen Ze came to Wang''s ancestral home this morning to do?"


    Sushman shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Wang Zhenxiong pondered for a moment and asked the last and most important question in his opinion: "what kind of identity does Shen Ze have now?"


    "I can''t say that."


    Sushman hesitated for a moment, then added: "I can only say that his identity is very detached. The Wang family is not worth mentioning in front of him."


    Wang Zhenxiong''s face became extremely dignified when he heard the speech.


    In the process of question and answer, Wang Zhenxiong has been staring at Su Shiman''s eyes, he knows that the latter did not say a lie.


    Wang Zhenxiong had some doubts about what Wang Gang had said before that Shen zejin was not what he used to be, and he was able to suppress the Wang family.


    At the moment, after learning from Su Shiman that Shen Ze''s identity is detached and the Wang family is not worth mentioning in front of him, his suspicion disappears.


    Shen Ze, who is really different from what he used to be, will soon come to the ancestral home of the Wang family, and is most likely to retaliate against the Wang family.


    Wang Zhenxiong, who has always been steady and experienced great storms, suddenly became a little nervous and uneasy.


    Just then.


    A maid ran into the hall in a panic and reported to Wang Zhenxiong in a panic: "old master, Shen Ze, general Shen is here!"


    Shen Ze, general Shen?


    Wang family everybody hears speech, it is pupil acutely one shrinks!

 Chapter 157

    The maid''s words have just come to an end.


    Accompanied by a burst of broken footsteps, two figures, one before and one after, entered the hall.


    The leader, wearing a green uniform, is majestic, dignified and heroic.


    Later, he was a young man in camouflage clothes. Although he was ordinary in appearance, he had the same extraordinary temperament. He was as tall and straight as a gun.


    These two are not ordinary people''s figures, not others, but Shen Ze and Leng Feng!


    As soon as Shen Ze entered the door, the Wang family, who had been shocked by the maid''s report that general Shen had arrived, cast their eyes at him one after another.


    Seeing that Shen Ze was wearing military uniform, everyone''s eyes were fixed at first.


    Then, after seeing the pattern on the epaulets of Shen Ze''s military uniform, all of them widened their eyes.


    On one ear of wheat, there are three golden generals, representing the rank of generals at the upper level!


    Shen Ze is actually wearing the uniform of a superior general. Doesn''t that mean he is a superior general of the Ministry of war?


    How is that possible?


    "Shen Ze can''t be a senior general!"


    "This guy must be wearing an imitation general''s uniform to bluff people!"


    "He used to be a loser with no money and no power. Even if he is now prosperous, he can''t suddenly become a general."


    "I''ve never seen such a young general before. Shen Ze must be a fake!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the eyes of the Wang family, Shen Ze has always been a son-in-law who has no money, no power, and can only eat soft food.


    Even if they heard that Shen Ze killed Qin Dajun and made Han Wei kneel down to make amends, they were skeptical. They didn''t believe that Shen Ze would suddenly become so powerful.


    At the moment, seeing that Shen Ze was wearing the uniform of a superior general, their first reaction was that they did not believe that Shen Ze would be a senior general, and they expressed their disbelief one after another.


    When the Wang family denied Shen Ze''s identity, the hall was noisy.


    The cold front standing behind Shen Ze respectfully takes out his pistol and shoots at the ceiling.


    "Bang!"


    The deafening gunfire rang out.


    The Wangs in the hall were so scared that they all closed their mouths subconsciously.


    The noisy hall suddenly quieted down.


    Leng Feng held up his pistol and scanned the hall with sharp and cold eyes.


    Then, with a loud voice and a gloomy tone, he asked, "my general is here in person. If you don''t get up to salute, do you want to make amends for your death?"


    After listening to Leng Feng''s words, and seeing Leng Feng, who was armed with guns and was a soldier, the faces of the Wang family changed and their eyes became suspicious.


    Is Shen Ze really a general?


    Wang Zhenxiong, who was sitting on the chair of the grand master, moved when everyone in the Wang family was surprised and stunned.


    The most knowledgeable old master of the Wang family saw that Shen Ze was wearing a real general''s uniform.


    He also saw that Shen Ze, who had been standing with his hands down since he entered the hall, didn''t put on any airs or come here to bluff people.


    In addition, it is known that Shen Ze killed Qin Dajun, the richest man in Xichuan Province, and made Han Wei, the local tyrant, kneel down to make amends.


    In addition, seeing Su Shiman standing aside and knowing Shen Ze''s identity, he didn''t show any surprise after seeing Shen Ze in general''s uniform.


    All this, let Wang Zhenxiong even if can''t believe, but still have to admit and judge, Shen Ze is really a word level general!


    ¡­¡­


    "Wang Zhenxiong, met general Shen!"


    Wang Zhenxiong stands up in a very complicated mood. He opens his mouth in a loud voice, faces Shen Ze, bows his head and hands, and bows.


    After listening to Wang Zhenxiong''s address to Shen Ze and seeing him salute Shen Ze, other Wang family members naturally understand that Wang Zhenxiong has identified Shen Ze as a general.


    Wang Zhenxiong is the head of the Wang family. Other Wang family members may not believe Shen Ze, but they will not.


    The old son-in-law, who was a loser, turned into a top general!


    Although it is hard to accept and incredible, we still have to accept the reality and admit it.


    Reluctantly or not, the other Wangs were afraid that they would really make amends for their death later. They soon stood up and bowed to Shen Ze.


    Even Wang Teng, the only one with inconvenient legs and feet, stood up to salute with a crutch.


    The only one who didn''t salute was sushman.


    At this time, she is a motionless, eyes, eyes staring at Shen Ze.


    It was the first time she saw Shen Ze wearing a uniform.


    At this moment, Shen Ze, standing upright with his hands down, is magnificent, towering as a mountain, powerful as a king, and extraordinary, which makes people feel awe and worship.


    "You are young, you are a general star, and you are really gorgeous!"


    Su Shiman gazed at Shen Ze, and after he sighed, he felt a strong feeling of shame.


    How can she be worthy of such a man?

 Chapter 158

    In the whole world, no one can, and no one dares to impersonate any general of the army.


    In fact, at the moment when Shen Ze appeared in the hall wearing a general''s uniform, everyone in the Wang family realized that Shen Ze was a senior general.


    They just don''t want to admit it, they don''t want to believe it.


    After all, in their eyes, Shen Ze used to be a poor boy with no status and background. He could lower them everywhere and let them bully him.


    Such a poor boy with no money and no power has suddenly become a senior general of the state-level power. He can''t even look up to him. This is too big a gap for them to accept.


    However, the reality is so cruel, no matter whether you accept it or not, it is just there.


    At this moment, the Wang family all bowed their heads and made a salute to Shen Ze.


    This move made them accept the fact that Shen Ze was a general psychologically and physiologically.


    Shen Ze, who has been standing still, finally has an action.


    He raised his eyes and calmly glanced at the Wangs who kept their saluting posture.


    Then, he raised his feet, walked to the main seat of the hall, and sat on the chair where Wang Zhenxiong had sat before.


    Shen Ze straightened his clothes, then put his hands on the handle of the chair and said faintly, "tea."


    Wang Zhenxiong, standing on the side of the bow, immediately said to the maid who reported the news: "give general Shen tea quickly."


    "Yes."


    The maid immediately went to prepare tea.


    After the tea was served, Shen Ze lowered his head to appreciate the dragon ring on his left thumb, without any other words or actions.


    The Wang family did not know what Shen Ze was going to do, so they could only keep silent and respectful.


    At the moment, the Wang family were all very nervous and worried.


    Now, they have confirmed that Shen Ze is a real general with the power of life and death.


    In front of him, the whole Wang family is like a mole ant, which can be easily crushed to death.


    Today, Shen Ze Liang Ming''s identity and uniform show up, which is a posture of questioning the Wang family for the past gratitude and resentment.


    Before, the Wang family had done so many bad things to Shen Ze. If Shen Ze really wanted to liquidate today, what would happen to the Wang family?


    It''s terrible just to think about it!


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, the maid came to the hall with a cup of freshly brewed tea.


    Instead of relying on his seniority and status, Wang Zhenxiong took the initiative to take the tea cup from the maid and then brought it to Shen Ze himself.


    "General Shen, please have tea."


    Wang Zhenxiong opened his mouth respectfully and offered his tea cup with both hands.


    Shen Ze takes his eyes away from the dragon ring. Then he reaches out his hand and naturally takes the cup from Wang Zhenxiong.


    After watching Shen Ze take a sip of tea, Wang Zhenxiong asked cautiously and tentatively, "I don''t know if general Shen is here today. What can I do for you?"


    Shen Ze holds the lid in one hand and the cup in the other. He grinds the rim of the cup slowly and rhythmically as if he had nothing to do.


    After listening to Wang Zhenxiong''s words, he pondered for a moment and said, "let''s end the old enmity."


    Shen Ze''s words made everyone of the Wang family feel like a clatter.


    Sure enough, Shen Ze really came to question the Wang family today!


    All of a sudden, the hearts of the Wang family were raised in their voices.


    Wang Zhenxiong''s face became more dignified than ever before. He hardened his head and asked, "I don''t know how general Shen plans to end it?"


    Shen Ze didn''t answer, just opened his mouth and gave out a meaningful light laugh.


    Wang Zhenxiong can''t guess what Shen Ze means, but it doesn''t prevent him from getting hairy and sweating all over, so he doesn''t dare to ask any more.


    Wang Zhenxiong did not move, Shen Ze is not interested in continuing to grind the cup.


    He put the teacup on the sandalwood table to one side, then raised his head, looked around the hall, and finally fell on Wang Gang and his son who stood side by side.


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything. He just made a gesture to Leng Feng.


    Leng Feng immediately went over and grabbed Wang Gang and Wang Teng''s father and son with one hand.


    Wang Gang and Wang Teng have no temper at this time. Apart from fear and fear, they dare not make any resistance, and let Leng Feng mention them to Shen Ze rudely.


    As soon as he landed, Wang Gang knelt down on the ground with great interest.


    Wang Teng sees this, the movement is inconvenient he, also kneels on one knee immediately.


    Before Shen Ze said anything, Wang Gang kowtowed in fear and said, "general Shen, we know it''s wrong. You have a large number of adults. Please hold your hand high and don''t care about our father and son!"


    Wang Teng was so flustered at the moment that he kowtowed quickly and begged for mercy with crying voice: "general Shen, please raise your hand!"


    Shen Ze was not moved. He looked down at Wang Gang and his son coldly, and said indifferently, "die, or get out of the Wang family and choose one."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Wang Gang and Wang Teng both wanted to cry.


    It''s special. How do you choose?


    Besides choosing to get out of the Wang family, is there any other choice?


    Wang Gang was afraid that Shen Ze would change his mind and let their father and son die here.


    Therefore, he did not have time to think more, and quickly said: "we choose to get out of the Wang family."


    "Go away."


    Shen Ze said a rolling word, and then he took his eyes back and didn''t look at Wang Gang and his son any more.


    Wang Gang and Wang Teng immediately stood up and ran out of the hall with a sad face.


    After dealing with Wang Gang and his son, Shen Ze shrugged his shoulders dully.


    Then, he turned his head, looked at Su Shiman, who had been staring at him, and said faintly, "you are the master of the Wang family now, and you will deal with the rest."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he was confused.


    How did I suddenly become the head of the Wang family?

 Chapter 159

    After four years in the army, Shen Ze''s heart has been as firm as a rock.


    He didn''t care about what the Wang family had done to bully him, because he didn''t care about the opinions of the Wang family.


    The main reason why he came to Wang''s ancestral home as a general today is that he wanted to find a place for Su Shiman.


    At the beginning, because he was a "son-in-law with no family background", Su Shiman was ridiculed and excluded by the Wang family.


    As a result, Su Shiman''s dead mother, Wang Jiali''s tomb and memorial tablet could not be moved back to the Wang family.


    Shen Ze can feel the very bad feeling and experience of being excluded and hurt by his family.


    At the beginning, when Shen zegang was in college, he was assassinated and nearly died. He happened to be saved by Su Shiman.


    He thought it was the enemy of the Shen family in Yanjing who planned it. Later, when he worshipped the general and became a God, and had the ability to investigate, he found out that it was the Shen family who did it.


    The fratricidal relationship among the same race has become a thorn in Shen Ze''s heart.


    When he returns to the Shen family in Yanjing one day, he wants to pull out the thorn in his heart. Even if he wants to make a mess, he will not hesitate!


    Because he can feel the same feelings, Shen Ze always has a trace of guilt for Su Shiman.


    Now, Shen Ze is leaving the capital of Shu.


    He wants to make up for this debt before leaving, and lay a good foundation for Su Shiman, so that she can live in the capital of Shu and enjoy the rest of her life.


    Shen Ze thinks that Su Shiman and the Wang family are inextricably linked after all. Since they are constantly connected, they will have a good grasp.


    So he made Su Shi man the owner of the royal family, and let everything of Wang family has the final say.


    Su Shiman became the head of the Wang family. If the other Wang family only respected and obeyed her, there would be no bullying and running.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Su Shiman''s lovely appearance because he was confused, Shen Ze couldn''t help smiling.


    Then, he said faintly: "I let you be the head of the Wang family. No one should object."


    Shen Ze''s words are light, but they are full of unquestionable meaning.


    For Shen Ze''s instructions, everyone in the hall was silent.


    Obviously, no one dares to disobey Shen Ze.


    Of course, in the hearts of the Wang family, they did not want sushman to be the head of the Wang family.


    Because, in their eyes, Su Shiman has a low rank, no virtue and incompetence, and is also a grandson, surnamed Su but not Wang.


    Let Su Shiman be the head of the Wang family. Doesn''t that make their Wang family a joke?


    Everyone in the Wang family thought it was ridiculous, but no one dared to make a different voice.


    Just now, they witnessed the fate of Wang Gang and Wang Teng, Shen Ze''s father and son.


    Either die, or get out of the Wang family with nothing.


    This special, who dare not obey Shen Ze''s meaning?


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Su Shiman came back and thought that you are a great general. Naturally, no one dares to object to your making me the head of the Wang family.


    But can I be the head of the Wang family?


    Su Shiman looked at Shen Ze, who was not joking. She hesitated for a moment and whispered, "I''m afraid I can''t be the master of the Wang family."


    Shen Ze light said: "do not need to be competent, you just need to be a mascot, let them give you up."


    Su Shiman


    Is that ok?

 Chapter 160

    You just need to be a mascot and let everyone give it up.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, the corners of Wang''s mouth twitched a few times.


    It''s too much fun, isn''t it?


    It''s nonsense!


    In the hearts of all the people, they are indignant, but they dare not speak up because of Shen Ze''s power.


    And just when everyone didn''t agree with Shen Ze''s practice, Wang Zhenxiong spoke.


    "Shiman, since general Shen has appointed him personally, don''t shirk."


    Wang Zhenxiong said positively and definitely: "grandfather also supports you to be the head of the Wang family."


    As soon as Wang Zhenxiong said this, the other Wangs were surprised.


    How could the old man make such a clear statement and support Su Shiman as the head of the Wang family?


    The other Wangs couldn''t figure it out.


    "Grandfather, you also support me to be the head of the Wang family?" Sushman was also a little puzzled and very surprised.


    Shen Ze didn''t feel any strange about it.


    As the saying goes, those who know current affairs are heroes. Wang Zhenxiong''s attitude is reasonable.


    There is a word called Lao Er Wei, which means Wang Zhenxiong.


    By this time, he had obviously thought it through.


    Shen Ze''s identity is here. The Wang family can''t fight against it, so they have to obey.


    Although Shen Ze divorced Su Shiman, he helped Su Shiman to be the head of the Wang family, which proved that the relationship between them was extraordinary.


    In this case, why not push the boat with the current and let Su Shiman become the head of the Wang family, so that the Wang family can climb up the thigh of Shen Ze?


    At the beginning, I lost my sight. Now, to give me another chance is to grasp it.


    Wang Zhenxiong, who wants to understand this, of course has to support Su Shiman as the head of the Wang family.


    "Shiman, you can rest assured to be the master of your family. My grandfather will not only support you, but also help you with all his heart."


    Wang Zhenxiong is sincere and sincere in every word.


    Before Su Shiman said anything, Shen Ze said, "this is settled."


    "You are the head of the Wang family appointed by me personally. If anyone dares to disobey you or obey your will, that is to say that he is sorry for me, and I will let him die."


    When Shen Ze said this, he was proud to support Su Shiman, which had a sense of protecting the calf.


    After hearing this, Su Shiman felt warm in his heart, and his eyes to Shen Ze became more gentle.


    "Wang Zhenxiong, I''ve met the owner!"


    Wang Zhenxiong reacted quickly and then saluted Su Shiman.


    "I''ve seen the master!"


    The old master made his stand, and the other Wangs did not dare to neglect him. They saluted Su Shiman one after another.


    That''s it?


    Su Shiman saw that everyone in the Wang family admitted that he was the master of the Wang family, and he couldn''t adapt to it for a while.


    She used to be the object of humiliation in the Wang family.


    Now, all of a sudden, it has become the object of respect.


    This kind of feeling is like dreaming.


    It''s a little bit unreal, but it feels great.


    After all, no one wants to be bullied. It''s best to be respected.


    Think of all this is Shen Ze to.


    Su Shiman immediately threw a grateful look at Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze didn''t feel guilty, but accepted Su Shiman''s gratitude.


    "Now that the royal family has the final say, I will stop meddling."


    When he said this to Su Shiman, Shen Ze got up from the chair and walked out of the hall.


    The cold front immediately followed.


    You''re leaving?


    Seeing Shen Ze leave, everyone in the Wang family is a little confused.


    Today, Shen Ze Liang Ming, as a general, appeared in general''s uniform, so earth shaking.


    But just deal with Wang Gang and Wang Teng father and son, appoint Su Shiman to be the head of the Wang family, and then leave so peacefully.


    It''s really confusing.


    However, when Shen Ze''s figure completely disappeared at the entrance of the hall, the Wang family, who still kept a respectful posture, were all relieved and secretly congratulated Shen Ze for not fighting.


    Shen Ze''s departure is like the disappearance of the knife switch standing on the head, which makes their hearts fall down.


    He was afraid that Shen Ze would kill him again. It was only after a long time that the Wang family relaxed and did not continue to maintain a respectful posture.


    The people, who had already been frightened out in cold sweat and with lingering fear, went back to their seats in silence.


    No one spoke, and the hall was still quiet.


    Wang Zhenxiong, leaning on a crutch, came to Su Shiman.


    "Shiman, our whole Wang family is sorry for you!"


    The old man looked at Su Shiman with guilt in his eyes and said apologetically, "it''s my grandfather who has lost his eye. I shouldn''t have prevented you from marrying Shen Ze."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he thought, didn''t I look wrong at the beginning?


    "Don''t talk about the past, grandfather."


    Su Shiman comforted that she still kept Wang Zhenxiong in mind.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that."


    Wang Zhenxiong immediately changed the topic and said, "grandfather, it''s not like Shen Ze came to Wang''s house today to form a grudge, but it''s like it''s for you."


    Su Shiman is intelligent. She realized this when Shen Ze asked her to be the head of the Wang family.


    At the moment, listen to Wang Zhenxiong say so, she did not make a sound, expressed acquiescence.


    "Shiman, grandfather doesn''t know why you divorced Shen Ze, but grandfather can see that Shen Ze still has your place in his heart."


    Wang Zhenxiong reminded earnestly: "he is not the poor boy who has no money and no power now, but a powerful general who is worthy of any woman''s trust for life. You have to take good care of him."


    At the beginning, Wang Zhenxiong strongly opposed Su Shiman''s marriage to Shen Ze.


    Now, seeing that Shen Ze has gained momentum, status and status, he let Su Shiman grasp it.


    It will be more realistic and utilitarian.


    After listening to Wang Zhenxiong''s words, Su Shiman was very disgusted.


    In her eyes, love and marriage are life events, and are very pure things, should not be mixed with those interests of things in it.


    Su Shiman pondered for a moment and said, "I will consider this matter myself."


    Seeing Su Shiman not happy and unwilling to say more, Wang Zhenxiong didn''t say anything more.


    Su Shiman suddenly thought of something. She said to Wang Zhenxiong, "grandfather, I want to move my mother''s tomb and spiritual throne back to the Wang family."


    Because of what happened in those years, Wang Jiali broke up with the Wang family and couldn''t go back to the Wang family.


    It is Wang Jiali''s last wish that she can recognize her ancestors after her death.


    It has always been Su Shiman''s wish to move his mother''s tomb and spiritual throne back to the king''s family.


    After listening to Su Shiman''s words, Wang Zhenxiong frowned, but after pondering for a moment, he said: "you are now the master of the Wang family. You can make your own decision on this matter."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he picked his eyebrows happily.


    The wish that I have had since I can remember has finally come true today.


    Su Shiman had a very happy smile on her beautiful melon seed face. She said in her heart: "Shen Ze, thank you for helping me realize my wish for many years."

 Chapter 161

    After they came out of the Wang family''s ancestral home, Shen Ze and Leng Feng changed their plain clothes.


    Subsequently, two people boarded Rolls-Royce and returned to Wutong garden.


    On the way back, Shen Ze received Su Shiman''s thank you message.


    To help sushman is nothing.


    In response, Shen Ze replied with a smile.


    Today is Sunday. It''s sunny, sunny and windy.


    In principle, the weather is good, people''s mood will be very good.


    But Shen Ze''s mood is abnormal, not very wonderful.


    The reason is that he will leave Shudu tomorrow and go to Haicheng with Muling.


    Parting is always sad and melancholy.


    Shen Ze was sitting in the back of the car. He leaned back against the seat and looked at all kinds of things that were flowing back quickly out of the window. His mind was full of thoughts.


    Shen zeben thought that after his divorce from Su Shiman, he could gradually forget his feelings with Su Shiman.


    But did not expect a series of things happened later, let him find that he did not put down sushman, still love sushman.


    A year ago, because of her, she came to this city.


    Not long ago, because of her, she wanted to leave the city.


    Now will leave, but because of her, some do not give up to leave the city.


    "Sure enough, there are thousands of words in the world, and the word of love is the most difficult to understand..."


    Shen Ze said to himself, a pair of deep eyes in the emergence of a complex color.


    "Ding Dong!"


    While Shen Ze was feeling to himself, the ring for a letter from his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Shen Ze subconsciously took a look at the mobile phone and found that Liu Yuan sent a wechat video.


    How did you wind up the video?


    Shen Ze in the heart some doubts at the same time, point to open the video.


    Later, Shen Ze was surprised to see from the video that Liu Yuan was tied to a chair with her mouth sealed with adhesive tape, unable to move or speak.


    Shen ZeJian frowns. Is Liu Yuan kidnapped?


    And just then, the letter bell rings again.


    "Come to the roof of this woman''s apartment building immediately. If I don''t see anyone in 20 minutes, I''ll throw this woman down from the roof."


    Seeing this message, Shen Ze''s eyes flashed a killing opportunity.


    This is a guy who doesn''t have long eyes. He kidnapped Liu Yuan to threaten him. I''m really tired of living!


    "Ah Feng, go to Liu Yuan''s house immediately, and be there in 20 minutes."


    Shen Ze doesn''t want Liu Yuan to have an accident, so he immediately orders Leng Feng.


    "Yes."


    Cold front should be a, and then a step on the accelerator, increase horsepower, rushed to Liu Yuan''s home.


    Like Shen Ze, Su Shiman also received the information that Liu Yuan was kidnapped.


    The first time, she also drove to Liu Yuan''s home.


    ¡­¡­


    Because she drank a lot of wine in Baiyu building last night, Liu Yuan was so drunk that she fell asleep.


    In the morning, when Liu Yuan was sleeping.


    A thin, ferocious bald man, about 30 years old, came to her door with two cool young men in black who were not good at it.


    The bald man directly called two young men in black, pried open the door with tools, then rushed in and tied Liu Yuan, who was still sleeping in bed.


    Before Liu Yuan had time to run away and cry for help, she was tied to a chair and her mouth was sealed with adhesive tape.


    The bald men didn''t say a word. After binding Liu Yuan, they took her to the top of the building.


    Liu Yuan was brave, but she had never seen such a battle. For a moment, she was very frightened.


    Using Liu Yuan''s mobile phone, the bald man sent the video of Liu Yuan''s kidnapping to Shen Ze and Su Shiman respectively, as well as the message that they had to come to Liu Yuan''s home.


    After doing this, the bald man took out a cigarette and lit it.


    After a cigarette, the bald man came to Liu Yuan.


    "Pa!"


    The bald man suddenly raised his hand and slapped Liu Yuan.


    The slap is clear and loud.


    On Liu Yuan''s snow-white and delicate face, five clear fingerprints appeared in a flash.


    Bald men are very heavy handed and don''t feel pity for jade at all.


    Liu Yuan''s left cheek was hit hot pain, she bared her teeth, body back and forth twist.


    Because she can''t fight back or open her mouth to curse, Liu Yuan can only express her anger by glaring at the bald man.


    "How dare you stare at me?"


    The bald man was fierce. As soon as his words fell, he raised his hand and slapped Liu Yuan on her left cheek.


    Liu Yuan''s left cheek became red and swollen with the slap of the bald man.


    Her tears were so painful that the flowers whirled in her eyes and looked pathetic.


    The bald man didn''t have the slightest pity. He stretched out a hand, grabbed Liu Yuan''s chin, forced the latter to raise his head and look at him with his cruel eyes.


    The bald man looked ferocious. He gritted his teeth. His tone was full of hatred and anger. He said: "bitch, you kicked my brother so many feet in Baiyu building yesterday, and you killed him miserably with your partner. Today, I want you to pay for your blood and die of torture!"

 Chapter 162

    The bald man is Qin Dajun''s brother. His name is Qin Dahu.


    Last night, the inspector went to Baiyu building and took away the bodies of Qin Dajun and the two bodyguards.


    Subsequently, the patrol Bureau impressively informed Qin Dajun''s family.


    Because Qin Dajun''s wife and daughter are abroad, it was Qin Dahu who got the news from the patrol Bureau.


    Qin Dahu arrived at the patrol Bureau for the first time, understood everything, and took back Qin''s body.


    That night, Qin Dahu cremated and buried Qin''s army.


    Due to the early death of their parents, Qin Dahu and Qin Dajun were dependent on each other since childhood, and the relationship between the two brothers was very deep.


    Even if the patrol Bureau said hello and didn''t want to seek revenge, even if he learned that Shen Ze was coming from a big place and couldn''t provoke him, Qin Dahu decided to avenge Qin''s army after thinking about it all night.


    He made up his mind to let Shen Ze, Su Shiman and Liu Yuan go to the prefecture to accompany Qin''s army.


    Qin Dahu asked someone to investigate Shen Ze''s residence.


    As Liu Yuan''s residence was the first to be investigated, Qin Dahu came to the door this morning with his two brothers, who had gone through life and death with him, and bound Liu Yuan.


    He plans to use Liu Yuan to coerce Shen Ze and Su Shiman to show up.


    Therefore, the three people will be solved together.


    ¡­¡­


    What Qin Dahu said about my brother is obviously the Qin army.


    After listening to Qin Dahu''s words, Liu Yuan immediately knew the identity of the former and the purpose of the former.


    After learning that the other party is Qin Dajun''s younger brother, and that the purpose of coming here is to avenge Qin Dajun, Liu Yuan suddenly becomes more frightened.


    Qin Dahu is a ruthless person. Now she is like fish on the chopping board. If she falls into his hands, she will not come to a good end.


    Liu Yuan, who has always been fearless, does not know how Qin Dahu will retaliate against her. For a moment, she is extremely afraid, and her heart is full of fear.


    Qin Dahu saw the color of fear in Liu Yuan''s eyes, and immediately seemed excited, with a cruel smile on his face.


    "I''ll let you, you slut, have a good experience of what life is like death!"


    Qin Dahu has a dark personality and a vicious heart. He has several lives on his back. He is a real bad and evil man.


    Words fall, he did not use his hand to pinch Liu Yuan''s chin, but a pinch of the latter''s neck.


    As a result, Qin Dahu made the most of his strength.


    "Er..."


    Liu Yuan felt like she was drowning. She breathed for a moment, rolled her eyes, blue veins on her face and convulsed violently.


    Qin Dahu pinches Liu Yuan''s neck. His eyes are round and his face is full of ferocity and madness. At the moment, he is just like a devil. He is terrible.


    She was strangled by Qin Dahu. Liu Yuan couldn''t breathe. She soon froth because of lack of oxygen and was on the verge of death.


    Liu Yuan couldn''t make any resistance because she was so tied up.


    At this moment, she felt that she would be strangled by Qin Dahu. She was extremely desperate and painful.


    And just when Liu Yuan was about to die, Qin Dahu suddenly released his hand on Liu Yuan''s neck.


    Breathing all of a sudden smooth, Liu Yuan suddenly relaxed a breath, there is no danger of life.


    Qin Dahu looked at Liu Yuan with pale face, slightly closed eyes and dispirited spirit. His tone was gloomy and extremely cruel. He said, "it''s too cheap to let you die like this."


    "I won''t let you die so easily before I torture you enough!"


    Liu Yuan was very weak at this time, her head was dizzy, her mind was confused, she didn''t move, and she didn''t respond.


    Seeing this, Qin Dahu didn''t show any mercy. He raised his hand and slapped Liu Yuan in the face.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Slap after slap, but after a while, both sides of Liu Yuan''s cheeks are red and swollen, some parts of the skin even cracked, overflowing with dazzling blood, looks very miserable.


    Because of the severe pain on her cheek, Liu Yuan''s nerves were stimulated and her brain came to her senses, which also made her feel pain, very painful.


    After slapping Liu Yuan in the face for a while, Qin Dahu stopped because he was tired or didn''t feel interesting.


    Then he said to the two young men in black standing on one side, "tie her up with a rope and hang her outside the building!"


    "All right, tiger."


    The two young men in black nodded, then took a long and thick rope and tied Liu Yuan around the chair.


    Then, two young men in black took Liu Yuan to the rooftop.


    Then, they used a rope to hang Liu Yuan out of the building, leaving her whole person suspended in the air.


    The building has 33 floors, nearly 100 meters high. If you fall from the top of the building, you will fall to pieces.


    Liu Yuan was scared out of her wits. She closed her eyes tightly and did not dare to move for fear that the rope would break and someone would fall.


    Qin Dahu took out his mobile phone and took a look at the time. Then he said to the two young men in black mercilessly: "I sent a message at 10:20. If Shen Ze and Su Shiman didn''t arrive at 10:40, you will break the rope and send that bitch to the hell."


    "Yes, tiger!"


    The two young men in black are cold-blooded and ruthless, killing people without blinking an eye.


    Obviously, as soon as the time comes, they will not hesitate to break the rope and let Liu Yuan fall!

 Chapter 163

    On the way to Liu Yuan''s house, Su Shiman contacted Shen Ze, but did not choose to call the police.


    Now, in Su Shiman''s eyes, Shen Ze is like omnipotent.


    She thinks it''s easier to ask Shen Ze for help.


    Shen Ze was going to solve the problem, so after receiving Su Shiman''s call, he and the latter agreed to meet at the gate of Liu Yuan''s residential area.


    Wang''s ancestral home is not far from Liu Yuan''s, and the speed of the car is very fast, so in about 15 minutes, Shen Ze and Su Shiman both arrived at Liu Yuan''s residential area.


    They met at the gate of the community.


    Then Shen Ze, Su Shiman and Leng Feng rush to the residential building where Liu Yuan lives.


    "Who kidnapped Yuanyuan? Is he going to make money or what? "


    Su Shiman is very worried about Liu Yuan''s safety and is very anxious in his heart.


    Shen Ze regards Liu Yuan as a good friend. Although he is worried about the latter''s safety, he can still keep calm and calm.


    On the way here, Shen Ze asks his intelligence manager, lone wolf, to use Skynet to find out that Qin Dahu kidnapped Liu Yuan.


    "It''s Qin Dahu, Qin Dajun''s younger brother. In order to avenge his elder brother, Qin Dajun, he kidnapped Liu Yuan and forced us to show up."


    Shen Ze said what he knew.


    After learning that the other party was Qin Dahu and the purpose was to avenge Qin Dajun, Su Shiman''s worried face became more intense.


    "I don''t know if Yuanyuan has been tortured by that guy..."


    Unfortunately, they arrived at the top of the building just 20 minutes later.


    At this time, Qin Dahu was sitting on the chair, with his legs up, smoking.


    Looking at Shen Ze and them in a hurry, Qin Dahu said very arrogantly and wildly, "you''re here in time. If you come a step later, that bitch will fall downstairs and fall to pieces."


    Not seeing Liu Yuan, Su Shiman is very worried and anxious. She stares at Qin Dahu and asks in an angry voice: "what''s the matter with you? Where is Yuanyuan? "


    Qin Dahu pointed to the rope tied to a pillar beside the Tiantai. Then he said with a smile and a smile: "that bitch was hanged outside the building by me."


    "As long as I give an order, my brother will cut the rope and let her fall to death."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he raised his heart to his throat, worried and angry.


    She angrily rebuked Qin Dahu: "you villain, release Yuanyuan as soon as possible!"


    Qin Dahu looked at Su Shiman jokingly and said with a cold smile: "if you kneel down and beg me immediately, I can consider releasing that bitch."


    Qin Dahu was determined to kill Shen Ze. Although he said so, he never thought of letting Liu Yuan go.


    Hearing Qin Dahu''s request to kneel down, Su Shiman''s face became very ugly.


    She looked at Qin Dahu angrily, and obviously didn''t want to kneel down.


    "We''re not going to kneel down and beg you, such a vicious villain!"


    "If you don''t kneel down and beg me, you really have the backbone!"


    Seeing that both Shen Ze and Su Shiman didn''t kneel down, Qin Dahu sneered.


    Then, with a fierce look, he said, "in that case, I''ll send that bitch to hell first."


    At this time, Shen Ze, who was staring at Qin Dahu with cold and sharp eyes, said: "Qin Dahu, release Liu Yuan immediately, I''ll let you die happily."


    "Ha ha, let me die happily?"


    Qin Dahu just like heard a joke, his face showed a disdainful smile.


    He sneered and took a pistol out of him.


    Qin Dahu raised his pistol, pointed to Shen Ze''s head, and said angrily, "boy, don''t think you know some Kung Fu with your dog leg, I can''t cure you!"


    "You want me to die? Do you want to move it for me now? See if I can shoot you! "


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he didn''t say anything or take any action, but his eyes became colder.


    As for Qin Dahu pointing a gun at his head, he is as calm as anything else.


    Shen Ze is not nervous and afraid at all, but Su Shiman, who is standing beside him, is very nervous, uneasy and sweaty.


    After all, Qin Dahu took out his hot weapons, which were very aggressive and lethal.


    "What''s more, I dare to pretend to be a bully in front of Laozi at this time!"


    Seeing Shen Ze''s fearless and calm manner, Qin Dahu felt resentful.


    In Qin Dahu''s opinion, when he points a gun at Shen Ze''s head, Shen Ze should immediately plead with him for mercy instead of being indifferent and indifferent.


    This kind of behavior of Shen Ze is to despise him and to hit him in the face.


    I can''t bear it!


    Qin Dahu became angry. In a fit of anger, he ordered: "cut the rope and send that bitch to hell!"


    "Yes, tiger!"


    Hearing this, the young man in black holding a machete immediately raised his knife and prepared to cut off the rope tied to Liu Yuan.


    At this time, Shen Ze said two words: "save people."


    Cold front smell speech, immediately took out the pistol that wear with oneself.


    Sooner or later, when the chopper in the hand of the young man in black was about to fall.


    Cold front operation extremely quickly raised the gun, pulled the trigger, a shot hit the young man in black in the chest.


    "Bang!"


    At the sound of gunfire, the young man in black vomited blood and was killed on the spot. At the same time, his machete fell to the ground.


    It all happened in a flash, and all of a sudden.


    Qin Dahu and another young man in black were stunned for two seconds.


    "I dare to kill my brother, I will kill you all!"


    Qin Dahu was as crazy as he was. He raised his pistol and shot at Shen Ze.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The deafening gunfire rang out one after another.


    "Ah Feng, you go to save Liu Yuan. Qin Dahu will give it to me."


    After communicating with Leng Feng for a while, Shen Ze picks up Su Shiman next to him and moves to a wall to help him avoid Qin Dahu''s shooting.


    In this process, because Su Shiman was too nervous, he subconsciously stretched out his hands and hugged Shen Ze tightly.


    When they came to the wall, Shen Ze and Su Shiman hugged each other.


    And maybe it''s because the movement is too big, they not only hug each other, but also kiss each other.


    In this way, Shen Ze and Su Shiman give each other their first kiss.


    Shen Ze and Su Shiman are subconsciously stunned. They stare at each other.


    But soon, Shen Ze came back to himself.


    His head popped open like an electric shock.

 Chapter 164

    Who is Shen Ze?


    The commander of Qinglong army, the Dragon God of the Dragon Kingdom, is the first God of war in the world.


    Once upon a time, he killed 100000 enemy troops in one day.


    The heart is as strong as iron. Mount Tai collapses in front of it without turning pale. I have experienced all kinds of big waves.


    But at the moment, just because he had no intention of kissing Su Shiman, he suddenly became a young boy with a very shy face.


    This is the first time that Su Shiman saw Shen Ze.


    She seemed to see something amazing, her beautiful eyes were full.


    But soon, because she remembered what had just happened, her cheeks were red, and she lowered her head in shame.


    "Cough..."


    Shen Ze coughed awkwardly twice, and then he recovered to his normal state.


    "You stay here and don''t come out until I call you."


    Shen Ze''s voice was not big, but his tone was overbearing and unquestionable.


    "Good."


    At this time, Su Shiman was very clever and agreed immediately.


    Shen Ze didn''t talk any more and flashed out again.


    ¡­¡­


    Because Shen zephene had told him, even if Qin Dahu fired, Leng Feng did not give Qin Dahu a tit for tat attack.


    While Qin Dahu was shooting at them, another young man in black took the opportunity to pick up the machete on the ground and cut the rope tied to Liu Yuan.


    Shen Ze''s task to Lengfeng is to save Liu Yuan.


    Seeing another young man in black cut off the rope, Leng Feng''s eyes suddenly showed a strong killing.


    As he rushed to the roof as fast as he could, he raised his gun and fired at the young man in black.


    Leng Feng is a sharpshooter with a hundred shots. His shot hit the young man in black in the eyebrow.


    The bullet went through the head of the young man in black, who died on the spot.


    When the young man in black fell to the ground, Leng Feng''s figure turned into a dark shadow and rushed directly out of the roof.


    For Leng Feng, Shen Ze''s order, even if he is to pay the price of his life to complete!


    At the moment, Liu Yuan fell downstairs. In order to save Liu Yuan, he jumped off the building without hesitation.


    "In order to save a bitch, I jumped off the building. What a fool!"


    "That''s good. I just need to deal with the rest of the dog men and women."


    After seeing Leng Feng jump off the building, Qin Dahu stands up from his chair.


    He is going to go behind the wall where Shen Ze and Su Shiman are hiding and shoot them.


    Just then, Shen Ze rushed out.


    He came to Qin Dahu in the blink of an eye with incredible speed and body shape like a ghost.


    Before Qin Dahu could pull the trigger and shoot Shen Ze, Shen Ze took the gun from him.


    "Is it still human?"


    Qin Dahu''s eyes widened in horror as if he had gone to hell.


    And the next moment, there is no action from Shen Ze.


    "Dong!"


    Qin Dahu is like being hit by a huge stone. He kneels down.


    "Click..."


    With the sound of broken ceramics, Qin Dahu''s two knees were smashed in an instant!


    "Ah..."


    Qin Dahu was in great pain. His face was twisted and his mouth opened. He uttered a very sad scream.


    At this time, Shen Ze moved again.


    He raised his foot and fell to Qin Dahu''s head.


    "Click!"


    When Shen Ze went down, Qin Dahu broke his neck and leaned forward. His whole body hit the ground straightly.


    "Pain! It hurts


    Qin Dahu suddenly felt that all the bones in his body were broken. He was so painful that he cried for days.


    Looking at Qin Dahu lying on the ground, his body convulsed violently, Shen Ze''s eyes were cold, without any emotion.


    He has just given Qin Dahu a chance to die happily, but the latter is not sure.


    At this time, no wonder he was cruel.


    Shen Ze was not soft hearted. He immediately raised his foot and stepped on Qin Dahu''s back.


    "Kaka kaka..."


    With Shen Ze''s strength on his feet, Qin Dahu''s spine broke!


    "Ah..."


    Qin Dahu, who is not willing to live and is not like death, opens his mouth and makes a terrible cry.


    After a while, Qin Dahu didn''t cry.


    Because, he died of pain in the past, turned into a cold body.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Shen Ze started to fight Qin Dahu, he jumped off the cold front of the rooftop and caught up with Liu Yuan by relying on his ability far beyond ordinary people.


    He reached out and hugged Liu Yuan, then wrapped her up and landed on the balcony of a house on the 30th floor.


    Both of them were very dangerous. They didn''t fall to the bottom of the building, so they fell to pieces.


    Such an exciting and terrible experience of falling from a building and a cold front with excellent psychological quality is just like nothing happened.


    However, Liu Yuan was shocked to death. It''s not too much to say that she was scared out of her wits.


    Because Liu Yuan is still tied to the bench, the cold front unties the rope tied to Liu Yuan for the first time.


    As soon as her personal freedom was restored, Liu Yuan, who was excessively frightened, rushed towards Leng Feng and held the latter tightly with her hands.


    Liu Yuan''s behavior, no doubt, is never close to the girl''s cold front, pale.


    I''ve just fallen from a building and I''m not scared, but at the moment, Leng Feng is scared.


    He subconsciously wants to push Liu Yuan away, but realizes that after the latter''s body is shaking violently, the softest place in his heart seems to be touched.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Leng Feng chose not to move and let Liu Yuan hold him.


    After a while, Liu Yuan calmed down and recovered.


    She did not release the cold front, but still hold the latter tightly.


    Liu Yuan raised her head, face to face with Leng Feng, four eyes opposite.


    Her eyes were like silk, and her voice was soft. "Brother Leng Feng, you just gave up your life to save me. I want to repay you for your kindness."


    As soon as the words were finished, Liu Yuan took the initiative to kiss Leng Feng''s lips.


    Leng Feng widened his eyes, and his brain fell into a blank, at a loss.


    This has always been cold-blooded and merciless king of special forces, at this moment, heart.

 Chapter 165

    Liu Yuan took the initiative to send a kiss, which made Leng Feng''s brain confused and numb.


    See Leng Feng show this appearance, Liu Yuan showed a proud and playful smile.


    However, soon she did not dare to smile, because her face is still red and swollen, a smile hurt.


    "Ding Ling..."


    At this time, Leng Feng''s mobile phone rings suddenly.


    Shen Ze called.


    Leng Feng heard the sound, recovered, immediately took out the mobile phone, connected the phone.


    "Are you all right?" Shen Ze''s inquiry came from his mobile phone.


    "It''s all right." Leng Feng replied.


    "OK, meet Liu Yuan at home."


    "Good."


    After Leng Feng hung up the phone, he returned to his expressionless appearance.


    He took a deep look at Liu Yuan and said, "let''s go!"


    "Good."


    Liu Yuan nodded her head cleverly, and threw a wink at Leng Feng.


    In this regard, the cold front as if did not see the same, directly turned away.


    "It''s really cold and makes people feel angry!"


    Liu Yuan sighed, and then caught up with Leng Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    After Qin Dahu was solved, Shen straightened his clothes, then turned and walked to Su Shiman.


    At this time, Shen Ze has returned to a normal state, as if nothing had happened.


    But Su Shiman''s face is still slightly red and his eyes are a little shy.


    Shen Ze took a deep look at Su Shiman and said, "it''s all settled. Let''s go!"


    Su Shiman looked at Shen Ze awkwardly, and then asked, "where''s Yuanyuan?"


    Shen Ze replied, "Leng Feng has saved her. I asked them to go back to Liu Yuan''s house directly."


    "Oh


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he was greatly relieved.


    Later, they went to Liu Yuan''s house in silence.


    Once inside, Shen Ze and Su Shiman see Leng Feng applying medicine to Liu Yuan''s red and swollen face.


    Shen Ze knows the temperament of Leng Feng very well.


    Seeing Leng Feng, a straight man of iron and steel, his movements were a little stiff, but he gently drugged Liu Yuan.


    Shen Ze is very surprised to pick eyebrows, thought this is really the flowering of the iron tree.


    Leng Feng is finally enlightened!


    Thinking of these, the corners of Shen Ze''s mouth stirred up a faint smile.


    Su Shiman was surprised to see Leng Feng give Liu Yuan medicine, but not as strong as Shen Ze.


    The first time she came near, looking up and down at Liu Yuan, she asked, "Yuanyuan, how are you?"


    Liu Yuan replied, "except that the face was swollen by that son of a bitch, everything else is OK."


    "That''s good."


    Su Shiman breathed a sigh of relief after hearing the speech, and then she sighed: "it''s really dangerous!"


    "Wuwu, Shiman, do you know that I just fell from a building..."


    "If Leng Feng hadn''t jumped out of the building to save me, I would have become a rotten corpse now..."


    "I''m scared to death. I''m still in a state of lingering fear."


    Liu Yuan held out her hands and hugged Su Shiman.


    "It''s OK, it''s ok..."


    Su Shiman patted Liu Yuan on the back and comforted her.


    The two sisters were warming each other there. Leng Feng couldn''t take any more medicine, so he put down his things and went back to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze looked up and down at Leng Feng and asked, "is it OK?"


    Leng Feng replied, "it''s OK."


    Shen Ze looked at Leng Feng playfully and joked: "when did you become interested in women when you were not close to women?"


    Cold front smell speech, face show embarrassed color, he dropped his head, faltering for a long time, did not say a word.


    Looking at Leng Feng, Shen Ze couldn''t help smiling.


    He patted Leng Feng on the shoulder, and then said in a serious tone: "now the country is peaceful and the people are safe, there is no war, you should also find a woman, get married, have children, and form a family."


    "When you meet the right one, take advantage of it."


    Cold front hears speech, immediately tone firm say: "young master, I want to accompany at your side all the time, serve for you."


    "I know what you mean."


    Shen Ze pinched Leng Feng''s shoulder for a moment, and then said: "now is peace time, I don''t need you to work for me all the time."


    "You''ve been fighting for your country for many years. You''ve been loyal enough. It''s time to live for yourself."


    Listening to Shen Ze''s words, Leng Feng nodded and said nothing more.


    At this moment, Liu Yuan, who had finished hugging Su Shiman, turned around and said to Shen Ze with a smile, "handsome Shen, I''m hungry with Shiman. Could you please make lunch for me?"


    Liu Yuan felt guilty as soon as she said this.


    After all, she let Shen Ze, the great general, make lunch for them, which was really very rebellious.


    Shen Ze listened to Liu Yuan''s words, he looked at Liu Yuan with a smile, did not answer.

 Chapter 166

    Liu Yuan was upset by Shen Ze, but fortunately, she had a thick face and immediately pretended to be pitiful.


    "Handsome Shen, we are the only two here who can cook. I''ve just been through the disaster of life and death, and my injured heart hasn''t been pacified. Can''t you have the heart to let me cook?"


    Looking at Liu Yuan showing a pathetic look, Shen Ze thought that life is like a play, all by acting.


    He can''t play. Today''s lunch seems impossible.


    Realizing this, Shen Ze shook his head helplessly.


    Then, without any more creaking, he turned and walked into the kitchen.


    Seeing Shen Ze enter the kitchen, Liu Yuan and Su Shiman look at each other and smile.


    "I haven''t had a meal cooked by handsome Shen himself."


    Liu Yuan asked Su Shiman: "before, handsome Shen worked as a cook in the Su family. Should his cooking skills be good?"


    "He''s a good cook," sushman told the truth


    Shen Ze has developed the habit of self-reliance since he was a child. He has been cooking by himself since he was ten years old. His cooking skills are really good now.


    After listening to Su Shiman''s reply, Liu Yuan said with a smile: "it seems that I am not only lucky today, but also have a good mouth. I can eat the meal made by Shen dashai himself."


    Hearing Liu Yuan say so, Su Shiman thought of the meal she had cooked by Shen Ze himself for a year, and suddenly felt very happy.


    Liu Yuan seemed to see what Su Shiman thought in her heart. She said to the latter enviously: "you are the most blessed. You have eaten the food Shen Ze cooked for so long."


    Sushman laughed and said nothing.


    Liu Yuan suggested: "Shiman, go to the kitchen and help handsome Shen!"


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he hesitated.


    She pondered for a moment and said, "I''d better stay here and give you medicine."


    "No


    Liu Yuan waved her hand. She looked at Leng Feng, who was standing on the side like a javelin. Then she said to Su Shiman with a smile, "I still want Leng Feng to continue to give me medicine."


    Su Shiman knows what kind of woman Liu Yuan is.


    Seeing Liu Yuan''s apparent unkind attitude towards Leng Feng, Su Shiman gave a sympathetic smile: "OK, I won''t stay here to hinder you."


    Liu Yuan smelled the speech and gave Su Shiman a look you know.


    Then she gave sushman a gentle push: "go on."


    Su Shiman gives Liu Yuan a white look, and then goes to the kitchen according to her words.


    As soon as Su Shiman left, Liu Yuan took the medicine to Leng Feng and began to coax the latter to continue to give her the medicine.


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Shiman came into the kitchen, he saw Shen Ze wearing an apron, rolling up his sleeves and cutting potatoes with a knife.


    Looking at Shen Ze''s appearance as a family cook, Su Shiman couldn''t help sighing in his heart: "he''s really a good man who can get on the battlefield and get off the kitchen."


    At this moment, Shen Ze seems to be an ordinary good man at home. It''s hard to imagine that he will be a decisive, resolute and powerful general.


    Su Shiman leaned against the wall and watched Shen Ze''s every move as if enjoying a picture.


    Shen Ze naturally noticed the arrival of Su Shiman. He also noticed the gaze of Su Shiman.


    However, he pretended that he didn''t know anything and continued to cut vegetables on his own.


    All of them have come. If they don''t do anything, sushman is very sorry.


    After watching Shen Ze cut all three potatoes into shreds, she went to Shen Ze and asked excitedly, "is there anything I can do for you?"


    Sushman hardly ever cooks. He can''t cook anything except simple food.


    Shen Ze was very clear about this, so he replied, "I can do it alone. You don''t have to help me."


    Sushman knew that she didn''t know how to do things in the kitchen, but she insisted: "if I come, you''ll let me do it for you."


    Shen Ze glanced over at Su Shiman. Seeing that the latter was serious, he nodded: "OK, help me wash all the dishes in the basket."


    "Good!"


    Sushman nodded, then moved.


    In this way, Su Shiman gave Shen Ze a hand. They were busy for a long time and made a table of dishes.


    After the meal was finished, several people sat down and began to eat and drink.


    The lively and warm atmosphere makes people forget the bad things that happened in the morning.


    After everyone had enough wine and food, sushman took the initiative to clean the table, clean the kitchen and do the dishes.


    Liu Yuan called Shen Ze and Leng Feng to sit down on the sofa in the living room.


    After pouring a cup of tea for Shen Ze and Leng Feng, Liu Yuan asked Shen Ze, "handsome Shen, do you really want to leave the capital of Shu?"


    Shen Ze picked up the cup, took a sip of tea, and then nodded gently.


    Liu Yuan frowned, and then asked, "are you really willing to leave Shiman?"


    Shen Ze looked down at the steaming teacup in his hand, and didn''t say a word.


    "Ah..."


    Seeing that Shen Ze did not answer, Liu Yuan sighed.


    Then, she said with emotion: "I really don''t know what you and Shiman think. Now we all know that we have a place in each other''s heart, but one wants to go, and the other doesn''t want to stay."


    After listening to Liu Yuan''s words, Shen Ze''s eyes became deep and his mood became complicated.


    He sighed in his heart that he and sushman, even if fate came and went, but the final outcome, as if they really could not escape the four words of fate.

 Chapter 167

    "I really broke my heart for you two in love Xiaobai!"


    "Headache, headache!"


    Liu Yuan read the general, nagging a few words.


    Shen Ze kept his head down and kept silent.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little dull, Liu Yuan didn''t go on.


    "Handsome Shen Da, when will you leave Shudu?"


    Shen Ze replied, "tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow? Damn it, so fast Liu Yuan frowned at the speech.


    Shen Zeyang took a sip of tea. Then he looked at Liu Yuan and said, "is there a problem?"


    Liu Yuan shows a sly smile at Shen Ze, and then she glances at Leng Feng who is sitting beside Shen Ze.


    Then, Liu Yuan said with a smile, "handsome Shen, can you lend me Lengfeng?"


    Liu Yuan said this.


    Like an ice sculpture, the expressionless cold front suddenly showed some embarrassment and embarrassment.


    Shen Ze is surprised to pick eyebrows.


    He first glanced at the cold front, which seemed a little uncomfortable. Then he looked at Liu Yuan with a smile and asked, "why, do you like the cold front?"


    Liu Yuan''s face is not red, heart does not jump, said with a smile: "Lengfeng little brother regardless of the danger of life, saved my life, his great kindness, I want to body phase promise to repay."


    Shen Ze was dubious: "it seems like that."


    Liu Yuan said solemnly, "I''m telling the truth. I''m not kidding you."


    Shen Ze is not so easy to bluff. He doesn''t believe all Liu Yuan''s words.


    However, he pretended to believe it and said to Liu Yuan seriously: "since you want to make a promise by yourself, Leng Feng just lacks a woman. Why don''t I just let Leng Feng marry you?"


    "You let Leng Feng marry me directly, handsome Shen. Are you kidding me?" Liu Yuan raises her eyebrows suspiciously.


    Shen Ze smile: "no joke."


    When Liu Yuan heard the speech, she thought whether it was so exciting or not. As soon as she came up, did she really talk about marriage?


    Shen Ze looks at Liu Yuan, whose expression has become a little embarrassed and has lost her voice, thinking that a woman''s mouth is also a deceptive ghost.


    You can''t believe a woman''s words. The more beautiful a woman is, the less she can believe her words.


    Shen Ze said faintly: "Liu Yuan, didn''t you just say that you wanted to repay Leng Feng for saving his life? How can I say now that I want Leng Feng to marry you, you are silent? "


    Liu Yuan said with an embarrassed smile: "it''s too fast to talk about marriage as soon as it comes up."


    At this time, as the hero of the event, Leng Feng can''t sit still and can''t calm down any more.


    Leng Feng, like a shy little girl, said in a low voice, "young master, I have no plans to get married now."


    In fact, Shen Ze did not directly let Leng Feng marry Liu Yuan. The reason why he said that was just to explore the reality of Liu Yuan.


    Hearing Leng Feng''s words, he had no choice but to smile.


    His brother is an honest man. If he really colludes with Liu Yuan, the countless imperial sister of Yuenan, isn''t he eaten to death?


    Liu Yuan responded quickly and followed Leng Feng''s words.


    "Handsome Shen, let Leng Feng stay in the capital of Shu. Let''s get to know each other better. It''s natural to talk about marriage. There''s no need to rush for a while."


    After listening to Liu Yuan''s words, Shen Ze seemed to be thinking about it and didn''t give a reply at the first time.


    Liu Yuan then said, "handsome Shen, you have left Shudu. You have to consider the personal safety of me and Shiman, right?"


    "In case we encounter what happened this morning, we will be cool without your help."


    "If you leave Leng Feng behind, you can let me have more places with him, and you can let him protect our safety, killing two birds with one stone."


    Shen Ze thinks Liu Yuan is right, so he turns his head and asks Leng Feng, "ah Feng, would you like to stay in the capital of Shu?"


    "Brother Leng Feng, you must stay!"


    Liu Yuan said as if she were coquettish, and looked at Leng Feng with pleading eyes.


    Leng Feng pretended not to hear Liu Yuan''s words, and did not notice Liu Yuan''s eyes.


    He respectfully replied to Shen Ze: "everything is arranged by the young master."


    "Handsome Shen, please!"


    Liu Yuan put her hands together and looked at Shen Ze as if she were flattering him.


    Shen Ze looked at Leng Feng and Liu Yuan, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll let a Feng stay in the capital of Shu."


    "Good!"


    Hearing the speech, Liu Yuan clapped her hands happily.


    Leng Feng nodded, indicating that he followed Shen Ze''s idea.


    Shen Ze looked at Liu Yuan who was very happy and said, "Lengfeng is honest. Don''t bully him."


    "I''m a famous protector. If you bully him, I''ll turn my back."


    Shen Ze''s tone is very heavy, but he is also telling the truth.


    In the Ministry of war, he is really a famous protector.


    At that time, when he was just a senior high school, because paoze, who died under his command, failed to pursue Jiashang for the first time.


    He went from Xijing to Yanjing as fast as he could.


    He was alone, blocking the gate of Yanjing national court, forcing the national court to immediately pursue and reward those dead robes.


    If the court does not pursue Jiashang, he will not withdraw!


    In the end, because the court could not operate normally, it could only make a timely reward.


    At that time, it spread all over the fourth World War Zone of Longguo.


    Since then, Shen Ze has become famous in the Ministry of war.


    Looking at Shen Ze without any joking, Liu Yuan said: "don''t worry, we won''t bully Leng Feng, we will only love him."

 Chapter 168

    Sushman finished in the kitchen and came to the living room.


    "Yuanyuan, what are you talking about? Are you so happy? I heard your laughter in the kitchen. "


    Su Shiman asked and sat down beside Liu Yuan.


    Liu Yuan replied with a smile: "handsome Shen Da agreed to leave Leng Feng in Shudu to protect our safety."


    "Oh, that''s a good thing."


    Sushman nodded with a smile, but there was something wrong in his heart.


    If Leng Feng stays, doesn''t that mean that Shen Ze will still leave Shu capital?


    Thinking of Shen Ze''s leaving, Su Shiman couldn''t be happy.


    Liu Yuan saw at a glance that Su Shiman was forced to smile, so she immediately put away her smile and changed the topic, saying: "it''s a fine day today. It''s fine in the afternoon. Let''s go out for a walk and bask in the sun."


    She didn''t give others a chance to say no. as soon as she finished, Liu Yuan picked up Su Shiman and went outside.


    "Handsome Shen Da, please keep up with me!"


    At the same time, Liu Yuan waved to Shen Ze and Leng Feng.


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything. He got up and went with him.


    Leng Feng immediately gets up and follows Shen Ze.


    The four went out of the community together and then went to a nearby park.


    In early spring, although the sun is the hottest in the afternoon, the sun is not dazzling. It feels warm and not hot when it is on people.


    The breeze is gentle, refreshing and very comfortable.


    Su Shiman and Liu Yuan walk in front hand in hand, pulling out two graceful shadows on the ground.


    Shen Ze and Leng Feng follow behind them, stepping on their shadow.


    All four of them are very relaxed and comfortable.


    "Shiman, Shen Ze is leaving Shudu tomorrow. Don''t you really want to keep him?"


    When women get together, it''s hard to avoid talking about men.


    Liu Yuan talks about Su Shiman and Shen Ze.


    Su Shiman''s eyes lingered on the roadside flowers and trees, and heard Liu Yuan''s words.


    She pondered for a moment, then said calmly, "it''s Shen Ze''s decision to leave Shu. I don''t want to influence his thoughts."


    Hearing this, Liu Yuan said anxiously, "are you not afraid that he will never come back after he leaves the capital of Shu?"


    "Not afraid."


    Su Shiman shook her head gently. Then she turned her head and said with a smile to Liu Yuan, "if he doesn''t come back, I can go to find him!"


    "Don''t you know there''s a saying that love is separated from mountains and seas, and mountains and seas can be even?"


    "If I really fall in love with him that day, how far apart is not a problem."


    "That''s right, but sometimes once you miss it, you really miss it."


    Liu Yuan is not as optimistic as Su Shiman.


    "Men like Shen Ze, who are young, rich, powerful and excellent, are the favorite of countless girls."


    "If you don''t hold him tight, you may be robbed by other women."


    "Seaman, when it comes to feelings, be selfish when it''s time to be selfish. It''s nothing."


    After listening to Liu Yuan''s sincere words, Su Shiman pondered for a moment and insisted on his own opinion.


    "I divorced Shen Ze before. Obviously, there is a big gap between us. It takes time to repair the gap. Now it''s a good choice to separate."


    "Yuanyuan, I know you are kind-hearted, but I''ve thought it over. You don''t have to persuade me any more."


    Liu Yuan sighed after su Shiman said that. She said nothing more and kept silent.


    Seeing that the atmosphere became a little dull, Su Shiman changed the topic and said with a smile: "Yuanyuan, you don''t really have an idea about Leng Feng, do you?"


    "I''m just an honest man. Don''t do harm to me, you flying imperial sister."


    Liu Yuan rolled her eyes when she heard the speech.


    Then, she said boldly, "sister, I''ve been single for more than a year. How come I''m not allowed to fall in love with a little brother?"


    "Besides, I will not harm others. I will take good care of them, won''t I?"


    Su Shiman was amused by Liu Yuan''s words, a melon seed face bloomed a brilliant smile, just like a flower, with a smile.


    "Liu Yuan, Leng Feng is a big iceberg. Can you handle it?"


    Liu Yuan said confidently: "ha ha, there is no man in the world whose elder sister can''t make it!"


    "Isn''t it a big iceberg? Before long, my sister will melt for him. "


    Sushman nodded with a smile: "OK, I''ll see how you melt the iceberg."


    Liu Yuanyang raised her hand, as if to say a bold adverbial: "let''s wait and see!"


    After this conversation, the two sisters were in a happy mood again.

 Chapter 169

    A group of four people stop and go, unknowingly came to the park.


    Because it is the weekend, a lot of people come to the park to play, people everywhere, noisy, very lively.


    Shen Ze found a grassland with few people and lay down in the sun.


    At Liu Yuan''s request, Shen Ze and Leng Feng lie on both sides, while she and Su Shiman lie in the middle.


    Of course, Su Shiman is next to Shen Ze, while Liu Yuan is next to Leng Feng.


    In the eyes of outsiders, they are like two couples coming out to play together.


    Shen Ze enjoyed the quiet time very much. He lay quietly on the grass, with his hands on his head, closed his eyes, and emptied himself without thinking about anything.


    Lying on one side, Su Shiman tilts his head slightly, and his gentle eyes linger on Shen Ze''s side face.


    When she thought of today, she didn''t know when she would see the face again, so she took advantage of this time to see more.


    It was like taking a nap. Two men and two women lay on the grass for a long time.


    After that, Liu Yuan called the crowd to a small playground near the park.


    Time passes in joy.


    Unconsciously, the sun is setting and the sky is getting dark.


    In the evening, they return to Liu Yuan''s home with a trace of fatigue.


    After a short rest, Liu Yuan asked Shen Ze to cook dinner.


    Shen Ze was in a good mood today, so he agreed.


    This time, Su Shiman took the initiative to fight for Shen Ze.


    They worked together again and made dinner.


    It''s just getting dark. A few people are at the table.


    "I didn''t drink at noon. Let''s have a drink in the evening."


    Liu Yuan poured a glass of red wine for everyone.


    Then she raised her glass and said, "here, to our friendship!"


    When Shen Ze heard the words, they raised their glasses and touched each other.


    After a big drink, everyone began to eat.


    Shen Ze, Su Shiman and Leng Feng all eat in silence, but Liu Yuan can''t stop talking.


    "I''ve been working hard for several years, but I haven''t got any fame. I''m going to go home to inherit my family business. In the future, I''ll be an overbearing female president, just like Shiman."


    After listening to Liu Yuan''s words, Shen Ze and Su Shiman can''t help smiling.


    "I''ve never seen you work hard before," sushman said


    Liu Yuan said solemnly, "as a spoiled young lady, what I have done is hard work."


    Su Shiman sniffed at the speech, but she didn''t continue to tear it down.


    Liu Yuan didn''t worry about this problem either. Instead, she propped her chin with her hand and looked at Leng Feng with a soft voice. She said, "brother Leng Feng, you will be my bodyguard in the future to protect my safety, OK?"


    Although Leng Feng is a big iceberg, she is embarrassed to be teased by Liu Yuan in front of Shen Ze and Su Shiman.


    He lowered his head to eat, pretending not to hear Liu Yuan''s words, did not answer.


    Liu Yuan did not give up, like coquetry in general, said in a sweet voice: "brother Lengfeng, you promise me!"


    Liu Yuan''s words, any man can not help but listen to the mind rippling.


    As Liu Yuan''s output object, Leng Feng, after listening to it, suddenly felt hot and uncomfortable.


    Sitting beside the cold front, Shen Ze is naturally aware of the strange appearance of the cold front.


    With a smile, he raised his head and said to Liu Yuan, "a Feng is a senior school official. It''s obviously overqualified to let him be your bodyguard."


    Liu Yuan said: "I know it''s overqualified to let brother Lengfeng be my bodyguard, but I don''t want brother Lengfeng to be by my side all the time."


    After listening to what Liu Yuan said, Shen Ze had nothing to say.


    "OK, whether you can let a Feng be your bodyguard depends on your own ability."


    Liu Yuan smile, nodded: "OK."


    "With my sincerity, I''m sure I can move Leng Feng to be my bodyguard."


    When Shen Ze and Su Shiman heard the speech, they seemed to see Liu Yuan''s various tricks on Leng Feng. They all laughed but did not speak.


    A good dinner, with good food, good wine and laughter, was quite pleasant.


    But when the meal is finished, there is always a time to leave.


    After dinner, Shen Zebian was ready to leave and return to Wutong garden.


    Liu Yuan wanted to stay, but she didn''t respond to Su Shiman. She didn''t do it well.


    She could only say something else: "handsome Shen, when you leave tomorrow, shall we see you off?"


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment, said: "forget it, I want to go quietly, do not send."


    "All right!"


    Listen to Shen Ze say so, Liu Yuan can only give up.


    "Come and hold one!"


    Said, Liu Yuan came forward to give Shen Ze a hug: "I wish you a pleasant journey, safe arrival."


    I don''t know when I will meet again.


    Therefore, at the moment of parting, everyone is very serious.


    Shen Ze felt a little touched and said in a soft voice: "thank you."


    After the hug, Liu Yuan said, "handsome Shen, I hope we can get together again soon."


    Shen Ze smile: "fate will be so."


    Liu Yuan is not a hypocritical person. After she said these words, she didn''t say anything more. Instead, she stepped aside and left time for Su Shiman.


    Su Shiman stands opposite Shen Ze, her face is quiet, staring at Shen Ze, eyes are very deep, do not know what to think.


    In addition to staring at Shen Ze, Su Shiman did not say a word from the beginning to the end.


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything to Su Shiman either.


    He and she, everything in silence.


    After looking at Su Shiman for more than ten seconds, Shen Ze turns around and walks away.


    After Shen Ze''s figure disappeared at the door, Su Shiman, who had been calm and indifferent, finally couldn''t stop. His eyes turned red and burst into tears.


    Standing aside, Liu Yuan, who saw all this in her eyes, sighed in her heart.


    Then she stepped forward and gently hugged sushman as a sign of comfort.


    After coming out of Liu Yuan''s house, Shen Ze''s mood suddenly became very low.


    It''s stuffy. It''s very uncomfortable.


    Leng Feng naturally feels that Shen Ze is in a bad mood. He keeps silent and doesn''t disturb Shen Ze.


    After the two men got on the train, the cold front started the engine and returned to Wutong garden at a slow but steady speed.


    Shen Ze sat in the back of the car, his whole body shrouded in the night.


    He has a lonely look and mixed feelings in his heart.


    Su Shiman, I really want to leave Shudu. Why don''t you ask me to stay?

 Chapter 170

    Almost an hour later, the car returned to Wutong garden.


    At this time, after ten o''clock in the evening, it was very dark.


    After getting off the bus, Shen Ze went to the bathroom for a hot bath. Then he went back to his study and wanted to be alone.


    But after a while, there was a knock on the door.


    Then, he you''s respectful voice came: "young master, I have something to report to you."


    Shen Ze sat in his chair and breathed. After hearing he you''s words, he whispered, "come in."


    With permission, he you opens the door and enters the study.


    He you went straight to Shen Ze and reported without any nonsense: "young master, Miss Muling returned to Haicheng by your private plane at six o''clock in the evening."


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he thought that no wonder he didn''t see the voice of Muling when he came back.


    "Why did she suddenly go back to Haicheng alone?"


    Shen Ze was puzzled. According to reason, Muling should return to Haicheng with him tomorrow.


    He you replied: "young master, I don''t know why Miss Muling suddenly returned to Haicheng, and she didn''t tell me."


    "All I know is that after she suddenly received a call from her family, she hurriedly asked me to arrange a private plane for her and returned to Haicheng."


    "After receiving a call from her family, she left in a hurry. What happened to her family?"


    Shen Ze''s eyebrows wrinkled when he heard the words. Obviously, he realized that something was wrong.


    Shen Ze immediately picked up his mobile phone and dialed Muling.


    The phone got through, but no one answered.


    Shen Ze then dialed Muling several times, but no one answered.


    Seeing this unusual situation, Shen Ze''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    He snuffed out the cigarette end and then said to he you, "he you, contact the pilot immediately. I want to know the whereabouts of ling''er."


    He you replied: "young master, I have contacted the pilot. He sent Miss Muling back to Haicheng safely and is now on the way back to Shudu."


    Shen Ze was a little worried about the situation of Muling. After hearing what he you said, he immediately said, "you can contact the pilot again, so that he doesn''t have to go back to Shudu, go back to Haicheng, find ling''er, and find out if something happened to the Mu family."


    He you said, "yes, young master. I''ll do it right away. I''ll report to you as soon as I have news."


    Shen Ze nodded and then waved.


    He you immediately quit the study and went to work.


    After he you left, Shen Ze muttered to himself with a dignified look: "I hope my worry is unnecessary."


    Shen Ze has done a lot of things today, and he is very tired now.


    But because he didn''t know if something was wrong with the Mu family, he couldn''t go to bed.


    Shudu is thousands of kilometers away from Haicheng, and it takes more than two hours to fly.


    For a while, Shen Ze couldn''t get the news, so he could only make coffee to drink, which was refreshing.


    Near midnight, Shen Ze and others came with a piece of bad news.


    Mu Yunbin, the father of Mu Ling, had a very serious car accident because he had been tampered with in his private car. After several hours of rescue in the hospital, the rescue failed and he died.


    Mu Yunbin''s death is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for mu Ling. After hearing the news of Mu Yunbin''s death in the hospital, she suffered a huge blow. She was in a coma on the spot and had not yet recovered.


    Shen Ze not only has a very good relationship with Mu Ling, but also with mu Yunbin. He has always regarded mu Yunbin as his own uncle.


    When she learned that mu Yunbin had been murdered, Mu Ling was in a coma. Shen Ze was in a state of rage and was furious.


    "No matter who murdered uncle mu, I will make his family uneasy!"


    That night, Shen Ze dealt with all the affairs of Shu capital.


    Early the next morning, in addition to Leng Feng''s stay, Shen Ze, with 17 Shenwei and he you, chartered a plane to Haicheng.

 Chapter 171

    After Shen Ze left Liu Yuan''s home, Su Shiman was in a bad mood.


    That night, Liu Yuan accompanied Su Shiman to drink. The two sisters were very drunk and didn''t go to bed until after three in the morning.


    The next morning, at noon, Leng Feng came to Liu Yuan''s house with a briefcase.


    "Dong Dong!"


    Leng Feng reached out and knocked on the door.


    At this time, Su Shiman and Liu Yuan are still sleeping in bed.


    Hearing the knock, Su Shiman and Liu Yuan wake up one after another.


    "Shiman, there''s a knock at the door. Go and open it."


    Liu Yuan doesn''t want to move and asks Su Shiman to open the door.


    "Why don''t you go? Why do you want me to go? " Sushman didn''t want to move either.


    Liu Yuan covered her head with a quilt and said: "last night, my sister was drinking with you. She drank more than you. Now she has a headache and can''t get out of bed."


    "Shiman, I don''t want to hear another knock. Go and open the door."


    Liu Yuan said and reached out to push Su Shiman.


    Su Shiman had no choice but to sit up slowly, poke his cheek with his hand, wake up and get out of bed.


    Sushman went to open the door in his pajamas, sleepy and disheveled.


    When the door opened, sushman was surprised to see the cold front standing outside.


    Seeing Leng Feng, Su Shiman subconsciously thought that Shen Ze had left the capital of Shu, and his head suddenly woke up.


    Leng Feng first said, "Miss Su, the young master told you something before he left. I need to tell you."


    Su Shiman picked his eyebrows in surprise.


    Then she nodded and said, "OK, come on in."


    Immediately, Leng Feng followed Su Shiman into the room.


    After that, Leng Feng took out two documents from the package and handed them to Su Shiman.


    The cold front explains: "this is the two asset that the young master stays in Shu capital, one is Tian Ze group, the other is the Wutong garden of Emperor Huang Yi pin."


    "Master transferred all two assets to Miss Su''s name. Now, you are the holder of the sky group and Wutong garden."


    After listening to Leng Feng''s words, Su Shiman was surprised and showed a very surprised expression on his face.


    "Shen Ze gave me the sky Ze group and Wutong garden."


    Leng Feng nodded and answered, "yes."


    Su Shiman didn''t say anything more. She carefully looked at the two documents Leng Feng gave her, and then confirmed that Leng Feng''s words were true.


    Although the market value is only a few hundred million, but the company accounts for fifty billion of the Private Held Company sky Ze group, and the most famous rich area of Shu Du Huang, one of the largest and most expensive one billion worth of luxury houses, Wu Tong Yuan, is now under her name.


    Shen Ze''s free gift made Su Shiman a super rich woman with more than 50 billion yuan, and she soared to the sky and became one of the first-class dignitaries in the capital of Shu!


    It''s just like pie falling from the sky. It''s too dreamy and unreal!


    Su Shiman set off a huge wave in his heart, which could not be calm for a long time.


    Lying on the bed in her bedroom, Liu Yuan listens to the conversation between Leng Feng and Su Shiman.


    Hearing the cold front, Shen Ze gave the sky Ze group and the Wutong yuan, a very famous mansion in Shu Du, to Su Shi man, and Liu Yuan was also very surprised.


    Curious, she got up from the bed and went to the living room.


    Liu Yuan took two documents from Su Shiman and looked at them.


    When Shen Zezhen saw the first mansion of Shu Shu Wutong yuan to Su Shi man, he also assigned his name to about fifty billion of Tian Ze group, which was named in the name of Su Shi man.


    Liu Yuan is sour!


    "Wocao, Shen Ze has been a powerful general since he was young. He has so much wealth!"


    "What''s more, he''s too generous to give away more than 50 billion of assets. It''s just inhumane!"


    "Shiman, you''ve become a rich woman with tens of millions of dollars. You dare not do that in your dreams!"


    Liu Yuan said that at the end, there was a kind of envy.


    More than 50 billion, for most people in the world, is astronomical. I can''t earn so much money in my whole life.


    Even for Su Shiman, the boss of Su''s group, and Liu Yuan, the eldest lady, 50 billion is unimaginable.


    After all, the money ceiling they usually come into contact with is at most 100 million.


    Liu Yuan hugged Su Shiman''s arm and jokingly said, "Su Dafu, you will be my sister in the future. Now that you are flourishing, you must not forget to take care of your sister."


    "I never thought that I would have so much money and assets. Why did Shen Ze give me such a large amount of assets?"


    All of a sudden, great wealth came from the sky, which made Su Shiman feel terrified and afraid to accept.


    As the saying goes, she and Shen Ze have divorced, and now their relationship can be regarded as a friend relationship at most.


    What qualification does she have for this huge fortune?


    Leng Feng remembers what Shen Ze said when he handed the document to him.


    He was very serious and said to Su Shiman: "the young master said that he once swore that he would let you enjoy prosperity and have no worries for the rest of your life."


    After listening to what Leng Feng said, Su Shiman''s heart was suddenly touched, and his eyes were red in an instant.


    She lowered her head and murmured to herself, repeating what Leng Feng had just said: "he once vowed to let you enjoy prosperity and have no worries for the rest of your life..."


    At the end of the day, sushman was in tears.


    The man loved her deeply and never changed, because she could feel his love all the time.


    At this moment, sushman was very sorry.


    Regret in Shen Ze to leave Shu, she did not leave all concerns, brave to retain Shen Ze.


    Now, Shen Ze has left, and he can''t keep him.


    There''s room for remorse.

 Chapter 172

    Leaving Shudu, Shen Ze was in a bad mood. Now, with the news that mu Yunbin was murdered, Shen Ze is in a worse mood.


    However, because he hardly slept last night, Shen Ze went to sleep after he got on the plane, thus forgetting all his worries and worries and relaxing himself.


    After a three hour flight, the special plane successfully arrived at Haicheng National Airport.


    He you couldn''t bear to wake up Shen Ze, who was sleeping with a tired face.


    But thinking of Shen Ze''s explanation before going to bed, he you wakes Shen Ze up.


    "Young master, we have arrived at Haicheng National Airport."


    "Good."


    When Shen Ze woke up, he went to wash his cold face to wake up completely.


    Then, he took he you and the guards and got off the plane.


    Out of the airport, Shen Ze takes he you and a Shenwei named Qin Chao to the hospital where Mu Ling is.


    As for the other Shenwei, Shen Ze arranged for them to go to a place near mu''s home to settle down.


    After getting on the bus and taking a seat, Shen Ze asked in a deep voice, "he you, have you found out what I asked you to investigate?"


    Last night, after getting the news that mu Yunbin was murdered, Shen Ze asked he you to investigate who did it.


    He you replied: "at six o''clock this morning, Haicheng patrol Bureau found the man who had tampered with Mr. mu Yunbin''s car, but because this man jumped into the sea and killed himself, the clue was broken, and it was impossible to find the person behind the scenes."


    Shen Ze smell speech, frowned, "there is no other clues?"


    He you replied, "when I investigated last night, I did find something else."


    "Last night, after the death of Mr. mu Yunbin, Mu group, the largest group in Haicheng held by Mu family, was attacked by the top four families in Haicheng, Zhou family, Qian family, Sun family and Li family."


    "Looking at the situation, the four families are going to swallow up the whole Mu group."


    "As soon as Uncle Mu''s accident happened, these four families ran out to attack the food. Everyone knows Sima Zhao''s mind. They are really a group of things who don''t know how to live or die!"


    Shen Ze''s eyes are full of murders. He must have a good meeting with the four families of Haicheng!


    ¡­¡­


    As a first tier city, Haicheng is very large and prosperous.


    Almost an hour later, Shen Ze and his wife arrived at the hospital where Muling was.


    "Young master, Miss Muling is in ward 606."


    After getting off the bus, Shen Ze and his wife walked into the hospital and went straight to the sixth floor of the inpatient building, where Mu Ling was.


    When he came to the door of the ward, Shen Ze met Muling''s mother Yunlan.


    Yunlan is more than 40 years old, but her figure and appearance are well maintained. In Shen Ze''s eyes, she has always been a gentle and beautiful lady.


    Because her husband died in a car accident, her daughter suffered a blow and was hospitalized. At this time, Yunlan looks like she is much older.


    She looked haggard, her eyes dim, her face sad and her heart heavy.


    Looking at the appearance of Yunlan, Shen Ze was not happy.


    Cloud orchid hangs head, did not notice Shen Ze to come.


    Shen Ze took the initiative to say hello and called out in a soft voice: "aunt Yun."


    Hearing this, Yunlan raises her head and sees the young man in front of her. Shen Zehou, who hasn''t seen him for several years, raises her eyebrows in surprise.


    "Aze, why are you here?"


    Yunlan likes Shen Ze all the time. She is very happy to see him coming.


    Shen zeshen said in a deep voice, "if something happens to the Mu family, I will come naturally."


    Yunlan smell speech, unavoidably thought of those very unpleasant things, face suddenly become a little gloomy.


    "Auntie Yun, I''m sorry."


    Shen Ze gently hugged Yunlan for a moment, to show comfort, "you must take care of your body."


    Yunlan nodded, strong said: "aze, thank you, I will take care of the body."


    Shen Ze nodded, then he asked in a low voice: "aunt Yun, is ling''er awake?"


    Yunlan replied, "ling''er has just woken up. I''m going out to buy some porridge for her."


    Immediately, Yunlan said in a heavy voice: "her father''s death is a great blow to her. Aze, go in and comfort her!"


    "Good." Shen Ze nodded with a heavy heart.


    Seeing Yunlan leave to buy porridge, Shen Ze gently pushes the door of the ward and goes in.


    As soon as she entered the ward, Shen Ze saw Mu Ling in patient''s clothes, holding her knees in her hands, her head buried between her legs, sitting motionless on the bed. Her petite figure looked very helpless and sad.


    Looking at this scene, Shen Ze is very distressed.


    He walked forward and sat down beside Mu Ling. Then he called out in a very gentle voice: "ling''er."


    Hearing this, Mu Ling raised her head slowly, revealing a small face full of pale and sad color, as well as a pair of big red eyes.


    Seeing Shen Ze in front of her, Mu Ling''s mood suddenly seemed to be released.


    "Brother Ze, my father is gone..."


    Muring said something in a shrill voice. Then she threw herself into Shen Ze''s arms and put out her hands to hold him.


    Then she buried her head in Shen Ze''s chest and cried.


    Shen Ze has experienced the loss of his mother and knows what it would be like to lose a close relative.


    He knew that at the moment, Mu Ling needed to be comforted and released.


    He didn''t say a word. He just put out his hands and hugged Mu Ling tightly.


    After she cried for a few minutes and released her sadness, she gradually calmed down.


    She didn''t speak, changed a posture and leaned against Shen Ze''s arms.


    Shen Ze also didn''t make a sound and put his hand around Mu Ling''s shoulder.


    The whole ward was quiet.


    I don''t know how long later, muring''s voice was hoarse, but she said forcefully: "brother Ze, I must find out the person who killed my father, and let him pay the price he should pay to comfort my father''s spirit in heaven."


    Shen Ze smell speech, immediately said softly: "Ling Er, you don''t worry, kill Mu uncle''s person, one also can''t run, will get due punishment."


    Shen Ze said it lightly, but every word is full of murders.


    When the king was angry, he bled a thousand li.


    Haicheng is destined to set off a great turbulence!

 Chapter 173

    Before long, Yunlan bought the porridge back.


    Back in the ward, seeing Shen Ze and Mu Ling sitting together on the bed, Yunlan, who was very worried about her daughter''s physical and mental health, was a little relieved.


    Mu Ling and Shen Ze are brothers and sisters.


    Besides Yunlan and mu Yunbin, the relationship between mu Ling and Shen Ze is the best.


    Now with Shen Ze by her side, Mu Ling must be able to get the greatest comfort, not too sad and sad to damage her body.


    Yunlan didn''t want to destroy the silence, but she hesitated for a moment when she thought that Muling hadn''t eaten anything since last night.


    Looking at the eyes slightly red, pale, face with tears of Muling, Yunlan is very distressed, her tone is very gentle to the former said: "ling''er, mother bought you porridge back, you eat it!"


    Muling sniffed, and then she said to Yunlan in a hoarse voice, "Mom, I have no appetite, I don''t want to eat."


    Yunlan frowned and said anxiously, "ling''er, you haven''t eaten anything since last night. If you don''t eat any more, you will be hungry."


    Yunlan earnestly advised: "listen to my mother, eat more or less."


    After being stunned for a while, Mu Ling shook her head and said she didn''t want to eat.


    Cloud orchid sees this, the color of worry on the face suddenly became rich a lot.


    At this time, has been silent Shen Ze opened his mouth.


    He whispered to Yunlan, "aunt Yun, give me the porridge."


    Yunlan read the meaning of the latter to coax Muling to eat porridge from Shen Ze''s eyes, so she nodded and handed the hot porridge in her hand to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze took the porridge with his left hand. Then he rubbed Muling''s head with his right hand and said with a smile, "I''ve never fed anyone before. I want to experience it today."


    "Linger, can you help me?"


    Shen Ze obviously meant to feed Mu Ling porridge.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Mu Ling blinked her eyes.


    She turned her head to Shen Ze and asked uncertainly, "brother Ze, do you want to feed me porridge?"


    Shen Ze nodded with a smile.


    Seeing this, Mu Ling was shocked. She was very happy to let Shen Ze feed her.


    Muring didn''t make a sound, but Shen Ze saw the meaning of willing in the former''s Micro expression.


    So, he picked up a spoon, scooped a spoonful of porridge, and handed it to Mu Ling''s mouth.


    Mu Ling looked at Shen Ze with her eyes straight in her eyes, subconsciously opened her mouth and ate this spoonful of porridge.


    Seeing this, Shen Ze smiles, and then he starts to feed Mu Ling porridge.


    One side, Yunlan saw Shen Ze feed Muling eat porridge, a smile, the color of worry on the cheek suddenly dissipated.


    Because Mu Ling was not in a big way, she left the hospital that afternoon.


    Muling and Yunlan go back to Mu''s home, and Shen Ze naturally follows them to Mu''s home.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu family, Zhou family, Qian family, Sun family and Li family are also known as the five top families in Haicheng.


    Mu family is mainly engaged in business. Its Mu group, in the hands of Mu Yunbin, the owner of Mu family, has reached its peak with a market value of more than 500 billion and is the largest group in Haicheng.


    As the so-called rising tide, with the summit of the Mu group, the Mu family now has a trend of surpassing the other four top families.


    Over time, it is not a dream for mu family to become the first local family in Haicheng.


    But now, because mu Yunbin, the owner of the Mu family, died in a car accident, this trend obviously has a sudden stop.


    In addition, after the death of Mu Yunbin, the backbone and helmsman, the other four families plundered the resources of the Mu family and the Mu family when the people of the Mu family and the Mu family were unstable. They really killed you when you were sick.


    All this not only leads to the fact that the Mu family can''t be the only one, but also may fall out of the five families, and even be eaten by the other four families.


    After all, shopping malls are like battlefields. The reality is more bloody and cruel than imagined.


    ¡­¡­


    When mu Yunbin was in a car accident, he was seriously damaged. After being rescued by the hospital, he was sent to cremation.


    Mu''s family took mu Yunbin''s urn back to Mu''s home and set up a memorial hall.


    Around two o''clock in the afternoon, Shen Ze takes he you, Qin Chao, and Mu Ling''s mother and daughter to the Mu family mansion.


    As soon as he entered the gate, Shen Ze saw mu Yunbin''s hall.


    At the same time, he was very sad. He was ready to go to the mourning hall of Mu Yunbin, kneel down, kowtow and burn incense.


    Qin Chao, who was with him, saw Shen Ze''s idea. He hesitated for a moment, but he hardened his head and said, "young master, you can''t kneel down. Let your subordinates worship Mr. Mu instead of you."


    In Qin Chao''s eyes, Shen Ze is the Dragon God of the Dragon Kingdom and the first God of war in the world.


    God, do not kneel!


    Shen Ze, don''t kneel!

 Chapter 174

    Shen Ze understood what Qin Chao meant. He was not angry with the former''s admonition.


    Shen Ze said in a low voice while finishing his clothes: "I regard my uncle Mu as my elder. I kneel down. He is natural and just. I take it for granted."


    "Young master, that''s what I said, but your identity..."


    Qin Chao wanted to persuade him again, but after Shen Ze gave him a cold stare, he was scared and swallowed the words.


    Then, the 1.8-meter-tall man, who was as strong as a hill, felt the terrible pressure from Shen Ze''s body. His face turned red quickly and his whole body was sweating. He stood in the same place and did not dare to move.


    Shen Ze felt as if nothing had happened. After finishing his clothes, he took three incense sticks from one side and lit them.


    Then, holding incense in both hands, he went to Mu Yunbin''s hall, knelt down and kowtowed three times.


    After Shen Ze worships mu Yunbin and stands up, Yunlan comes to him.


    Yunlan whispered softly and said slowly, "aze, Yunbin''s mourning hall will be established for seven days. Recently, many people will come to mourn. The house will be very noisy. Do you want to live in it?"


    Shen Ze glanced at the corner of his eye. Mu Leng stood aside, like a sad looking Mu Ling.


    Then, he replied to Yun LAN, "aunt Yun, I want to spend more time with ling''er. Let''s live in the house."


    Yunlan actually wants Shen Ze to accompany Mu Ling more. Listening to Shen Ze''s words, she nods happily, "OK, I''ll let someone arrange the guest room for you."


    At this time, Qin Chao, who was no longer under the influence of Shen Ze, approached Yunlan with a simple smile and said, "Madam Yun, please arrange another guest room next to the young master for me and he you."


    "Good."


    Yunlan nodded without hesitation.


    Then Yunlan went to ask someone to arrange a guest room for them.


    After Yunlan left, Shen Ze went to Muling''s side.


    Looking at the girl''s red eyes and staring at the photo of Mu Yunbin on the hall, Shen Ze sighed in his heart.


    After standing with Mu Ling for a while, Shen Ze said in a soft voice of concern, "ling''er, your body is still a little weak now. You need more rest. I''ll take you back to your room!"


    After hearing Shen Ze''s words, Mu Ling was stunned for a while and nodded her head gently.


    Then Shen Ze accompanied Mu Ling to the latter''s bedroom.


    Shen Ze asked Mu Ling to lie on the bed, while he sat by the edge of the bed and chatted with Mu Ling.


    In order to make Muling happy, Shen Ze talked about the happy past that happened between him and Muling.


    After chatting for almost an hour, Mu Ling fell asleep because she was tired.


    Shen Ze walked out of the room with a light hand when she covered Mu Ling with a quilt.


    Then he went to the ventilated balcony and lit a cigarette.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    Suddenly, the phone rings.


    Shen Ze takes out his cell phone and sees that it''s a call from a lone wolf. He connects it immediately.


    "Boss, I have found out what you asked me to investigate."


    "The mastermind behind mu Yunbin''s death is Sun Jie, the owner of the sun family, one of the five top families in Haicheng."


    Shen Ze''s eyes flashed when he heard the words.


    He gave a cold hum and then hung up.


    After smoking the whole cigarette, Shen Ze plans to meet Sun Jie immediately.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, a black business car came to the center of Haicheng, at the door of sun''s building.


    The door opened and Shen Ze and Qin Chao came out one after another.


    Then, one before the other, they went straight to the gate of sun''s mansion.


    When Shen Ze and Qin Chao came to the gate of the building, a male security guard reached out and stopped them.


    The male security guard is ready to cross examine Shen Ze, but he doesn''t have the chance.


    Without saying a word, Qin Chao went forward and knocked the male security guard unconscious with a hand knife, then threw him aside.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao entered the building unimpeded.


    Then they took the elevator to the chairman''s office on the 36th floor of the building.


    Three minutes later, Shen Ze and Qin Chao come to Sun Jie''s office.


    Without Shen Ze''s signal, Qin Chao directly acts rudely and kicks open the door of the office.


    There was a loud bang.


    In the office, Sun Jie, who was lying on a chair and closed his eyes for a rest, was startled and suddenly opened his eyes.


    He immediately sat up, and then suddenly saw Shen Ze and Qin Da Da Dang into the office.


    Sun Jie gives Shen Ze and Qin Chao a fierce look in his eyes. Then he asks in an angry voice: "what do you two boys do? How dare you break into my office like this? Don''t you want to live? "


    Shen Ze was expressionless and silent.


    He stares at Sun Jie coldly, then goes to the chair opposite Sun Jie and sits down just like he did at home.


    Qin Chao went straight to Sun Jie.


    Without saying a word, he raised the palm of his hand as big as a palm fan and slapped Sun Jie hard.


    "Pa!"


    A crisp slap sounded in the office.


    After Qin Chao slapped him, the corner of Sun Jie''s mouth suddenly broke, and his flesh and blood became blurred. He looked startling.


    Although the corner of his mouth was burning, Sun Jie was confused.


    His eyes widened, and his face showed an incredible color.


    You''ve been slapped?


    How the hell did this happen?

 Chapter 175

    Although Haicheng is not as good as Yanjing, it is also a first tier city.


    Among the five top families in Haicheng, any one can be regarded as a first-class family in the whole dragon kingdom.


    As the owner of the sun family, Sun Jie is a powerful man in the first echelon of Haicheng. Although he can''t cover the sky with one hand, he can almost walk horizontally.


    In Haicheng, with Sun Jie''s identity and status, who can see him with great respect?


    He has never been beaten since he was born, because no one dares to fight him.


    However, just now, Qin Chao did not hesitate to smoke him a big mouth.


    In Sun Jie''s view, this is the first time.


    What could not have happened to him actually happened, so he was confused.


    The temperament of Qin Chao and Leng Feng is quite different. Leng Feng is a Muggle, while Qin Chao is a chatter.


    Looking at Sun Jie, Qin Chao turned his lips and said, "I didn''t use much force when I just smoked your big mouth. You''re stupid. You''re too careless to fight!"


    Hearing Qin Chao''s obvious sarcastic words, Sun Jie recovered from the state of being ignorant.


    He became angry and raised his head to glare at Qin Chao. He said angrily, "boy, do you know who I am? Do you dare to beat me after eating the gall of a bear heart roe deer


    "I know who you are. You are one of the five top families in Haicheng, Sun Jie, the head of the sun family."


    Qin Chao says Sun Jie''s name and identity with disapproval. Then he smiles at the latter and says with disdain, "I want to beat you. I don''t need to eat bear heart and leopard gall. Just have hands."


    Qin Chao''s dismissive attitude and disdainful tone made Sun Jie''s face livid. His eyes seemed to be burning with anger.


    "Little bizizi, you know who I am, how dare you beat me? You don''t want to live long, do you? "


    "I hit you because I knew you were Sun Jie."


    As Qin Chao said, he suddenly raised his hand and slapped Sun Jie in the face.


    After Qin Chao slapped him, Sun Jie''s left face turned red and swollen.


    "How dare you hit me?"


    After being slapped by Qin Chao again, Sun Jie is furious. His eyes are wide open and his body is full of murderous spirit.


    "I''m going to peel your skin and tear you to pieces!"


    Sun Jie has been rampant in Haicheng for decades. No one has ever dared to talk to him like this, and no one has ever dared to fight him.


    Qin Chao spoke rudely to him, and then attacked him again and again, which made him have only one idea in his mind now, that is, to break Qin Chao''s stupid fork into ten thousand pieces at once to vent his anger!


    Sun Jie immediately picked up his mobile phone and dialed the security department. He roared and ordered, "all security guards, come to my office immediately!"


    Qin Chao naturally saw Sun Jie calling, but he didn''t stop him.


    Because in his opinion, no matter how many people come, it doesn''t matter. No one can stop what his boss wants to do.


    Shen Ze has been silent since he entered the office.


    He sat in a chair with a leisurely posture, and his eyes lingered on a landscape painting hanging on the wall. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t look at Sun Jie.


    And perhaps it was because Sun Jie''s roar disturbed his interest in appreciating landscape paintings. He opened his lips slightly and said, "shut him up."


    "Yes


    Qin Chao heard the speech and answered.


    Then, he looked thoughtful and thought about how to make Sun Jie shut up.


    There''s a good way to shut people up. It''s to make them dead.


    But Qin Chao knew that Shen Ze didn''t want Sun Jie to die, so he had to think of another way.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Qin Chao seems to have come up with a good idea, and his eyes brighten.

 Chapter 176

    "How dare you shut me up? When Laozi''s people come, I will let you two cubs live or die! "


    Sun Jie obviously saw that Shen Ze sitting on the chair was the master, while Qin Chao was just an attendant.


    Sun Jie didn''t know Shen Ze, but he didn''t look at him from the latter''s entrance. He sat on the chair from beginning to end and enjoyed the landscape paintings hanging on the wall.


    This kind of indifferent, calm appearance, at first glance is extraordinary bearing, not ordinary people.


    Sun Jie has been in business for decades, and his eyes are very fierce.


    He was surprised to see that there was something about the young man sitting in the chair, but the latter didn''t pay any attention to him, which he couldn''t bear.


    Whatever you are, I''ll kill you first!


    "The young master told you to shut up, but you still talk. Are you deaf?"


    Qin Chao said, reaching for Sun Jie''s ear and twisting it around.


    "Ah..."


    Sun Jie felt as if his ears were going to be torn off. He opened his mouth and let out a wail.


    "It''s so special!"


    Qin Chao''s eyes flashed a fierce color. He grabbed Sun Jie''s big hand, slipped down and grabbed the latter''s neck.


    As soon as Qin Chao made an effort on his hand, Sun Jie suddenly had difficulty breathing and couldn''t make any more sound.


    Then, like catching a chicken, Qin Chao gets Sun Jie, who is slightly fat, out of the window.


    He grabbed Sun Jie''s neck with one hand and let the latter float in the air.


    This is the 36th floor of the building. Once people fall down, they will fall to pieces and die.


    As long as Qin Chao releases his hand, Sun Jie will experience a free fall.


    Sun Jie has experienced all kinds of big scenes, but he has never experienced such scenes at this moment.


    At the moment, Sun Jie does not have the slightest gesture and arrogance as a big man. He is full of fear and is very afraid that he will fall freely.


    Because his neck is pinched, he can''t speak. He can only look at Qin Chao with begging eyes and let the latter not let go.


    Qin Chao looks at Sun Jie jokingly. Seeing that the latter is scared to death, he has a funny smile on his lips and plans to play.


    The next moment, Qin Chao suddenly released his hand holding Sun Jie''s neck.


    Sun Jie suddenly fell down. He closed his eyes and peed in his pants.


    It''s a long way to go.


    At the next moment, Qin Chao grabs Sun Jie''s neck and lets him stop falling.


    Sun Jie opens his eyes in shock. Then he looks at Qin Chao with a sad face.


    Qin Chao takes a look at Sun Jie''s wet crotch, then grins at the latter, showing a simple smile.


    Qin Chao''s skin is relatively black. When he smiles, his white teeth look very gloomy.


    Sun Jie wants to cry without tears and scolds his mother in his heart. Who is this special person?


    Is it a bully? Or a lunatic? How dare you play with him like this!


    Just then, a disorderly and rapid sound of footsteps came.


    More than a dozen uniformed security personnel rushed into the office.


    When we see Qin Chao holding Sun Jie''s neck, let the latter hang in the empty window.


    These more than a dozen security personnel are stupid for the first time!


    As if they had seen something incredible, they all widened their eyes.


    In Haicheng, and still in sun''s mansion, how dare anyone treat the chairman like this?


    This special novel dare not write like this!


    It''s too far from the mark. It''s not realistic at all!

 Chapter 177

    The sun family has been rooted in Haicheng for more than 100 years, with a profound foundation and huge influence.


    Since the sun family is one of the five local families, no one has ever dared to disrespect the sun family.


    Don''t talk about fighting against the sun family. There was no provocation.


    At the moment, a dozen security personnel see Qin Chao holding Sun Jie''s neck like a chicken, and hang him outside the window. How can they not be shocked?


    The head of these security personnel is a middle-aged man with a long face, thin figure, but full of spirit, whose name is wankun.


    Wan Kun was the first to recover from his muddled mood.


    He immediately took out an electric stick, pointed at Qin Chao, and yelled: "boy, please get Mr. Sun in quickly!"


    "I tell you, if Mr. Sun has any problems, your family will not live!"


    Qin Chao hears the sound, turns his head and stares at Wan Kun like a wolf.


    Wan Kun was so scared that he felt a thump in his heart and suddenly lost his fierce spirit.


    However, at this time, the other security guards have come back to their senses and stare at Qin Chao one after another.


    Aware of the fierce eyes cast by these security guards, Qin Chao disdains to smile and takes out a Wuzi from his body.


    Seeing Qin Chao take out Wuzi, all the security guards'' pupils contract violently, and their faces show a thick color of fear and fear. They are so nervous that they are stiff all over.


    What kind of person is this?


    I''m wearing a Uzi with me!


    Qin Chao was just like playing with a toy. He quickly swung his hand and turned Uzi around.


    At the same time, his playful eyes swept from Wan Kun and others one by one.


    "My young master likes to be quiet. You''d better keep quiet. If anyone makes any noise, I can only invite him to have a shot."


    It''s like in order not to disturb Shen Ze, when Qin Chao said these words, the volume was very low.


    But every word, Wan Kun and others heard it clearly.


    As long as a normal person is afraid of death.


    Obviously, none of these security guards wanted to have guns. After listening to Qin Chao''s words, they all seemed to have become wooden people, motionless, with their mouths closed, making no sound, and even the atmosphere did not dare to kick one.


    Office, all of a sudden back to the quiet, but the atmosphere has become very depressed.


    Although the security guards dare not move because they are afraid of making any noise, their eyes can still turn.


    These security guards, unexpectedly, secretly looked at Shen Ze sitting on the chair.


    Just listening to Qin Chao, they naturally know that Shen Ze sitting on the chair is the young master of Qin Chao''s words.


    Seeing the young man sitting on the chair, he seemed to be enjoying the landscape painting hanging on the wall with great interest.


    Wan Kun and others can''t help roaring in their hearts. This is too much to pretend to be human!


    Let the subordinates hang Sun Jie, the top boss of Haicheng, out of the window, so that he is always on the edge of life and death, and let them wait here.


    As the leader of these events, I still have leisure to enjoy landscape paintings here. How big is my heart?


    These security guards feel that Shen Ze is the most arrogant and arrogant young man they have ever seen in their life, but also the most arrogant and confident young man.


    Shen Ze doesn''t know what Wan Kun and others are thinking.


    No one bothered him. After a while, he finished appreciating the landscape paintings on the wall.


    Shen Ze, like a comment, said faintly: "the composition is ingenious, the artistic conception is far-reaching, and the charm is long. It''s a very good landscape painting."


    "It''s just a pity that such a good painting falls into the hands of a rubbish."

 Chapter 178

    What Shen Ze said about rubbish is naturally Sun Jie.


    Hearing Shen Ze scold Sun Jie like this, Wan Kun and others dare not say anything except that they are bullied.


    Shen Ze took his eyes away from the landscape painting. Then he turned his chair and faced Qin Chao. He said faintly, "bring people in. I have something to say to him."


    "Yes


    Qin Chao smiles at Shen Ze. Then he brings in Sun Jie, who is so scared that his body is stiff and his face is red and white.


    Then, Qin Chao threw Sun Jie to the ground like a litter.


    At this time, Sun Jie was weak and had no strength.


    When Qin Chao threw him like this, he collapsed on the ground like a pool of mud.


    "You have to kneel to talk to my young master."


    Qin Chao pointed Wuzi at Sun Jie''s head and threatened: "sun, if you don''t want to blow your head, you''ll kneel right away."


    Sun Jie heard Qin Chao make him kneel down in front of Shen Ze, subconsciously exclaimed: "my cousin, the master of the sun family, a big man with a head and a face in Haicheng, will not kneel down to people, which is full of shame!"


    "Oh, I was scared to pee just now. Now I still have the face to talk about backbone here?"


    Qin Chao laughed at Sun Jie for a few words. Then he turned to look fierce and said, "here are ten seconds. If you don''t kneel down, I''ll beat your head into a sieve!"


    Qin Chao is the commander of the vanguard battalion of the Qinglong army. He always takes the lead in fighting.


    On the surface, he looks honest and silly, but it''s absolutely unambiguous to kill people.


    If you want to count the number of enemies killed, Qin Chao can rank in the top ten.


    There are thousands of enemies who died in Qin Chao''s hands, not to mention 10000.


    Qin Chao, who has killed thousands of enemies, is not an ordinary man?


    At the moment, Qin Chao''s murderous spirit, as if in essence, fills the whole office.


    The office suddenly turned into an ice cellar, and the temperature dropped sharply.


    All the people in the office, except Shen Ze, were affected.


    The security guards standing on one side were all cold and frightened.


    Sun Jie, who is closest to Qin Chao, is numb in the scalp, trembling in the heart and liver, and shivering uncontrollably.


    Is this a monster?


    How can you have such a terrible murderous spirit?


    Sun Jie felt like he was drenched from head to foot by a bucket of ice water. He completely calmed down.


    Think of Qin Chao just mentioned him out of the window, and the murderous spirit of the former.


    This makes Sun Jie have no doubt that if he doesn''t follow what Qin Chao said, the latter will really beat his head into a sieve!


    No one wants to die, and Sun Jie is no exception.


    Even if kneeling is a disgrace to him, it is unacceptable.


    But he also had to bear the grudge, as well as the monstrous resentment, bite his teeth to get up from the ground, and then kneel down in front of Shen Ze.


    "As long as I don''t die today, I will cut you two bitches to pieces and kill all your relatives and friends!"


    The humiliating Sun Jie, at the moment of kneeling on his knees, secretly made a poisonous oath in his heart.


    Shen Ze didn''t say that he wanted to kill Sun Jie. Qin Chao obviously wouldn''t shoot Sun Jie. The reason why he said that was just to scare Sun Jie.


    Seeing Sun Jie kneeling obediently in front of Shen Ze, Qin Chao got up and laughed: "what a big man is just a obedient dog. He can do whatever he is called."


    Sun Jie has no face to look up and has been burying his head.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, he was so angry that his teeth were almost broken. He was so ashamed that he wanted to find a hole to go in.

 Chapter 179

    As the owner of Haicheng''s top local families, Sun Jie has a high status, a noble status and great power and wealth, which is respected by local people.


    It''s always others who kneel to him. How can he kneel to others?


    Seeing sun Jiezhen kneeling in front of Shen Ze like a obedient dog, Wan Kun and others can''t help but sigh and sigh in their hearts.


    What''s going on right now is crazy!


    Sun Jie, who was similar to the native emperor, knelt down to a young descendant.


    If this matter is spread out, it will certainly cause an uproar in Haicheng.


    The eyes of Wan Kun and others fall on Shen Ze again.


    They couldn''t help wondering what the young man was and why he was so loud?


    Shen Ze''s legs were slightly open and he sat on the chair at will.


    His cold eyes fell on Sun Jie kneeling in front of him, and his voice said coldly: "why do you want to murder mu Yunbin?"


    Mu Yunbin is a very important figure in Haicheng. His death in a car accident has long been known all over the city.


    Hearing Shen Ze mention mu Yunbin, Wan Kun and others are surprised.


    This young man came here because of Mu Yunbin.


    But how can he ask Sun Jie why he wanted to murder mu Yunbin?


    Is mu Yunbin''s death not an accident, but related to Sun Jie?


    For a moment, Wan Kun and others were very confused.


    At the same time, they feel as if they are going to discover some big secret.


    Moreover, although they feel that they can satisfy their curiosity, they always feel that this is not a good thing.


    After all, some secrets can''t be known, even if they are known, they can only be known by the dead.


    The most surprised person present was Sun Jie kneeling in front of Shen Ze.


    He is the mastermind behind mu Yunbin''s car accident. He thinks he has done it perfectly without leaving any evidence.


    In Sun Jie''s view, no one will find out that he is the person behind the death of Mu Yunbin.


    However, why did this young man of unknown origin come up and ask him why he wanted to murder mu Yunbin?


    Does this boy know that he is behind the murder of Mu Yunbin?


    Sun Jie has doubts and worries in his heart, but none of these matters.


    In any case, he obviously will not admit that he murdered mu Yunbin.


    It''s not that he doesn''t dare to admit it, it''s because it''s harmful to him.


    Sun Jie did not ponder for a long time, but quickly denied: "I don''t know what you are talking about. What does it have to do with me that mu Yunbin died in an accident?"


    "You can be regarded as a local figure, but you dare to do it or not. It''s really rubbish."


    Shen Ze''s eyes flashed cold and waved to Qin Chao: "scrap one hand first, and then talk about it."


    "Good, young master!"


    Qin Chao seems to be very happy to do such things. After hearing Shen Ze''s instructions, he immediately nods with a smile.


    Then, without giving Sun Jie any chance to react, Qin Chao grabbed the former''s left arm and twisted it.


    "Click!"


    The sound of bone fracture is clear.


    Sun Jie''s left arm was broken at the root of his shoulder. The bone inside was completely broken, and only the skin outside was still connected.


    "Ah..."


    With his left arm broken, Sun Jie raised his head and opened his mouth to utter a pitiful wail.


    In this scene, Wan Kun and others on one side were all shocked.


    Before, they all felt that Shen Ze and Qin Chao were just trying to scare Sun Jie, and they didn''t intend to be serious.


    At the moment, seeing Qin Chao twist Sun Jie''s left arm, they know that Shen Ze is real.


    This young man who doesn''t know where he came from is really overbearing and powerful. It''s frightening!

 Chapter 180

    He broke his hand and fell to the ground in pain.


    Then he curled up and rolled back and forth on the ground.


    "If you break my hand, I''ll kill you two bastards!"


    Sun Jie is in agony and loses his sense. He looks ferocious and clamors to kill Shen Ze and Qin Chao.


    "It''s not honest to waste one of your hands. It seems that you have to waste another."


    Qin Chao said, trying to break Sun Jie''s other arm.


    When Sun Jie saw this, he was scared to the corner.


    Seeing this, Qin Chao laughed and said, "what a dog!"


    Sun Jie gives Qin Chao a look of resentment in his eyes. Then he looks at Shen Ze sitting on the chair and grits his teeth and says, "boy, who are you? What do you want to do? "


    "Do you know that I am the head of the sun family, and the sun family is a big Mac in Haicheng? Do you want to be an enemy to the sun family when you treat me like this?"


    Shen Ze first introduced himself to Sun Jie''s eyes and explained his intention: "my name is Shen Ze. I want to avenge mu Yunbin and collect debts for mu family."


    Then, Shen Ze was very serious, and said word by word: "you are the mastermind of muyunbin''s murder, and Zhou Qian, Qian Jia and Li Jia are also involved in it, and the four of you unite to swallow Mujia''s assets."


    "I don''t want to be an enemy of your Sun family, but I want to level your Sun family and the other three."


    Shen Ze said it lightly, but it was just like stating the facts, which made people strongly convinced.


    Shen Ze said this.


    Sun Jie was speechless and choked, while Wan Kun and others were shocked and lost.


    This young man named Shen Ze, who has never heard of or seen him before, has made bold suggestions to flatten the four top families in the mainland except Mu family.


    How bold and arrogant!


    Who in Haicheng doesn''t know which of the four big families of Zhou qiansun and Li is not a big Mac with deep roots and huge influence, which can shake the whole Haicheng with a single move?


    Is it crazy for a nobody to threaten to wipe out Zhou Qian, Sun Li, the four top families?


    Sun Jie, who was shocked by Shen Ze''s momentum for the first time, soon woke up.


    His face showed a disdainful expression, sniffed: "you a nobody, what qualifications to release such rave?"


    "It''s arrogant and ridiculous that you want to level off the four top families in the mainland."


    Shen Ze has no intention to argue with Sun Jie. He looks at Sun Jie with deep eyes and says, "I won''t kill you today. I''ll leave your life to the Zhou family and the Qian family and the Li family."


    "Among the four of you, those who conspired to kill mu Yunbin together will carry the coffin for mu Yunbin seven days later, the day mu Yunbin was buried."


    "As for the others, they have to kowtow at the scene."


    "In addition, on that day, the four of you, by the way, chose your own cemetery on the spot, and then I will send you on the road."


    First carry the coffin, then worship, and then choose the tomb.


    Finally, I''ll take you on the road.


    This NIMA!


    Shen Ze''s words made Yunkun and others feel numb and frightened.


    Sun Jie, the mastermind of muyunbin''s murder and the annexation of Mujia''s assets, is suddenly very scared.


    He was full of fear and shivered in the corner of the wall.


    Do what you want to do and say what you need to say.


    Shen Ze didn''t stay any longer. He got up from his chair and walked out of the office.


    Seeing this, Qin Chao immediately followed up.


    Wan Kun and others, who are standing on one side of the penalty, watch Shen Ze leave. They dare not stop them, and they dare not even fart.

 Chapter 181

    After Shen Ze and Qin Chao leave, Sun Jie and WAN Kun in the office still don''t move.


    These security personnel have not recovered from what they have just seen and heard.


    And Sun Jie is in the mood of extreme uneasiness at this time.


    "How did that boy know that it was me and the other three family owners who conspired to murder mu Yunbin?"


    "What''s the origin of him? How dare he threaten to flatten our four families?"


    "Seven days later, can he really send all the four families on the road?"


    According to the thinking of normal people, no one will think that Shen Ze, an unknown person, can do this.


    Sun Jie''s first reaction was that he didn''t believe it.


    But just now Shen Ze and Qin Chao broke into sun''s mansion. Without saying a word, he let Qin Chao play with him and break his hand.


    Qin Chao is just a follower, but he dares to be so arrogant and domineering. He can release such a terrible murderous atmosphere by attacking him and wearing Uzi with him. At first sight, it is not a simple role.


    Shen Ze, the master, was calm, confident and determined from the beginning to the end. He didn''t put on airs at all, and his words and deeds were convincing.


    How can such a young man perform like this if he is not in a high position or has a strong background?


    Sun Jie is not a fool. After he thinks calmly, he is afraid to take Shen Ze lightly. Instead, he treats Shen Ze as a great enemy.


    "No matter what you are, I don''t believe you can level our four families."


    "You didn''t kill me this time. I''ll never give you another chance."


    "In these seven days, we''ll have a good fight to see who died in the end!"


    Although Shen Ze was regarded as a great enemy, Sun Jie did not despise himself.


    In Haicheng, he has the confidence to fight Shen Ze.


    After regaining his confidence, Sun Jie got up from the ground and regained his former prestige.


    He glanced at Wan Kun and others fiercely. Then he looked ferocious and threatened: "you are not allowed to spread anything that just happened. If anyone dares to reveal it, I will kill his family!"


    "Yes, chairman!"


    These security guards are awed by the words, and they are submissive one after another.


    Sun Jie, who suffered from the pain of breaking his arm, immediately ordered: "arrange a car immediately and take me to the hospital!"


    "Yes, chairman, I''ll arrange it right away!"


    Wan Kun answered, immediately turned and ran out of the office to prepare the car.


    With severe arm pain, Sun Jie couldn''t care about his wet crotch and embarrassed image. He rushed out of the office and took the elevator to the underground parking lot.


    On the way to the hospital, Sun Jie calls his subordinates to investigate Shen Ze.


    He wants to find out the details of Shen Ze first, and then take action.


    ¡­¡­


    After no one dared to stop them all the way out of sun''s mansion, Shen Ze and Qin Chao boarded the black business car and returned to Mu''s mansion.


    While driving, Qin Chao said, "young master, Sun Jie, a cunning villain, should have cut off the dog and fed it. Why do you want to keep him alive for a few more days?"


    Shen Ze was sitting in the back of the car, with his back on the seat and his eyes closed.


    Hearing Qin Chao''s words, he pondered for a moment and said, "it''s too cheap to kill him like this."


    Sun Jie and others killed mu Yunbin, making both Mu Ling and Yunlan suffer endless pain.


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, it''s too cheap to kill Sun Jie and others.


    He wants those who plot to kill mu Yunbin to live in fear and worry every day.


    Until the day when their minds were completely destroyed, he sent them on the road.


    Seven days later, mu Yunbin was buried.


    In these seven days, Shen Ze will take the four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li and see the light of blood.


    He wants the four families to live in constant fear!

 Chapter 182

    It was evening when Shen Ze and Qin Chao returned to Mu''s mansion.


    The sun is like blood, the sunset is like fire.


    After parking the car, they got off and went straight into the Mu family mansion.


    Just after entering the gate, Shen Ze and Qin Chao saw a group of people standing in front of Mu Yunbin''s mourning hall, not worshiping, but shouting.


    Is this trouble?


    Aware of this, Shen Ze frowned, while Qin Chao''s eyes revealed his murderous intention.


    They quickened their pace and went to the hall of mourning.


    There are five people standing in front of the hall.


    One of them is a young man in his twenties, dressed in a high-end white suit and a pair of expensive childe.


    The other four were young bodyguards in dark glasses and black suits.


    White suit youth hands akimbo, a pair of arrogant look, mouth constantly roar: "where is Muling? I want to see her


    "Muling, I know you went back to Mu''s home from the hospital in the afternoon. You hurry out. I have something to tell you!"


    The young man in white suit yelled so loudly in front of the mourning hall, which was obviously disrespectful to Mu Yunbin.


    The Mu family, who are guarding the hall, are all staring at the young man in white suit angrily.


    Among them, Yunlan was present.


    She stood in front of the young man in white suit. Her face was cold. She yelled angrily, "Sun fan, ling''er doesn''t want to see you. Don''t shout here. Leave quickly!"


    The young man in white suit is Sun Jie''s own son, sun fan, the young master of the sun family.


    Sun fan is a famous dandy boy in Haicheng, nicknamed XIAOBAWANG.


    As the name suggests, sun fan, relying on the power of his family, often does evil things, bullying men and women, making people resentful and shameless.


    Muling is the daughter of Mu Yunbin and the daughter of the Mu family. Her family background is excellent. In addition, she has outstanding beauty and extraordinary appearance, so she was rated as a golden flower of Haicheng in her early years.


    Sun fan, who is always thinking about beauty, wants to do harm when he sees a woman with a little beauty.


    As early as two or three years ago, he had the golden idea of Muling.


    Because the Mu family is one of the five top families in Haicheng, sun fan can''t be hard on Mu Ling, but can only be soft, carrying out all kinds of chatting and rambling pursuit.


    Of course, Muling will not take a fancy to sun fan, so when sun fan pestered Muling at the beginning, she was disappointed.


    This makes the arrogant and uninhibited sun fan feel resentful. He always remembers Mu Ling and always wants to get her back one day.


    Now, because of the death of Mu Yunbin, the Mu family is unstable, and the resources of the Mu group are plundered by the other four families.


    Sun fan impressively wants to take this opportunity to retaliate against Mu Ling.


    Today, he brought people here to humiliate and play with Mu Ling.


    If the goal is not achieved, how can we go?


    "Mu Ling doesn''t want to see my young master?"


    Sun fan disdains to smile at Yunlan, and then he laughs in a strange way: "Mu''s family is not the Mu''s family that was flourishing at the beginning. Does Mu Ling think she is a daughter?"


    "Ha ha, Mu Ling is just a poor Phoenix in my young master''s eyes now."


    "The young master came to see her in person. It''s enough to give her face. She should be grateful and come out to see me."


    Yunlan is a woman with high quality and good temper. She won''t be embarrassed or impatient easily.


    However, sun fan first ran to yell for no reason, disrespected the dead mu Yunbin, and then ridiculed Mu Ling, which she couldn''t bear.


    Yunlan has no patience to persuade. She stares at Sun fan coldly and says harshly, "Sun fan, if you don''t leave Mu''s house with your people, I''ll send someone to blow you out!"


    Sun fan heard the speech, showing a look of disapproval and fearlessness.


    He gave Yunlan a disdainful smile. Then he threatened with arrogance: "old woman, if you want the Mu family and the sun family to become enemies, you can just ask someone to blow me out!"

 Chapter 183

    After hearing sun fan''s threatening words, Yunlan''s face became extremely ugly.


    She was very angry and wanted to have sun fan thrown out, but she had to think carefully about what sun Fan said.


    After all, sun fan is the little master of the sun family. He can really do what he says and let the sun family deal with the Mu family.


    Because of the death of Mu Yunbin, the Mu family is now in internal turmoil, and the external parties are covetous, which can be said to be internal and external troubles.


    If the Mu family and the sun family become enemies, it is a bad and unbearable thing for the Mu family.


    Yunlan was afraid. For a moment, he didn''t make up his mind to send sun fan away.


    See cloud orchid show a pair of bend and helpless appearance, sun fan thought she recognized counsels, arrogance become more arrogant.


    Sun fan, on the other hand, deliberately provoked: "old woman, didn''t you just vow to ask someone to blow the young master out? Why don''t you call now? "


    Yunlan smell speech, face a burst of green a burst of white, her eyes disgusted to stare at Sun fan, gritted his teeth: "Sun fan, you don''t advance an inch!"


    Sun Fan said with a sneer, "I''m going to be able to advance an inch. What can you do with me?"


    Although sun fan is a rich young master, he has the same bad habits as the local ruffians.


    At the moment, the corners of his mouth are very disgusting.


    "Now the Mu family is a piece of fat. It''s favored by all kinds of forces. Everyone wants to have a bite."


    "Especially the sun family, the Zhou family, the Qian family and the Li family. Now the four families are working together to plunder the resources of your Mu family."


    "If you don''t control it, your Mu family will be eaten up sooner or later."


    "Old woman, if you want to keep the foundation of your Mu family, call your daughter out and play with my young master. If my young master is happy, maybe he can help you mu family."


    Sun fan is very arrogant, and his words are very straightforward and explicit.


    Yunlan totally despises sun fan and is extremely disgusted. Although the latter''s words are true, she obviously won''t let Mu Ling and sun fan have any disputes.


    "Sun fan, don''t be paranoid. My daughter doesn''t want to see a person like you!"


    Cloud orchid chills a face, rebuke a way: "if you still want a face, leave by oneself, don''t humiliate here!"


    After listening to Yunlan''s words, sun fan''s face became a little ugly, and a pair of small eyes showed a fierce color.


    "I wanted to have a good talk, but you don''t want to."


    "OK, since you are shameless, don''t blame me for beating you in the face!"


    "Your Mu family is waiting for complete ruin!"


    "On that day, I''ll see what capital you have to be tough in front of me."


    "That little girl, Muling, will be in my master''s pocket sooner or later, and will be played with by my master..."


    In the end, sun fan''s face showed a wild and proud smile, and his face was extremely disgusting.


    Standing in front of sun fan, Yunlan''s face became very gloomy, as if she could drip ink, and her eyes were burning with anger.


    Rao is with Yunlan''s temperament, at this time also want to smoke sun fan this little bastard a few big mouth son.


    However, because of the fear of sun fan''s identity as the young master of the sun family and the bad time, I don''t want to tear my face completely.


    So, Yunlan bear full of resentment, did not start.


    The other Mu family members present, similar to Yunlan, are dissatisfied with sun fan with angry eyes.


    Sun fan sees Yunlan these Mu family members, is a pair of look at him displeased but take him helpless appearance, in the heart is very relaxed.


    "It''s really a bunch of losers. They''re all like this. I don''t dare to take this young master. The Mu family really can''t do it!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Sun fan ridiculed, then waved, ready to take people away.


    When sun fan turns to face the gate, Shen Ze and Qin Chao come to him.

 Chapter 184

    Shen Ze and sun fan face to face, only half a meter apart,


    Shen Ze''s hands are on his back, his face is expressionless, and his eyes are staring at Sun fan.


    Such a close distance, sun fan''s eyes naturally fall on Shen Ze''s body.


    Sun fan doesn''t know Shen Ze. He doesn''t know anything except that he can be sure that Shen Ze is not Mu''s family.


    Sun fan saw Shen Ze with both hands on his back and looked at him with a proud look, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Where to come out of silly fork, see this young master still dare to show this pair of high posture?


    Sun fan glared at Shen Ze fiercely and said: "boy, look at me again. I''ve dug your eyes!"


    The nickname of little overlord sun fan is not a false name. He is evil hearted. He has really done things like digging people''s eyes when others stare at him.


    Shen Ze is unmoved by sun fan''s threats.


    He is still staring at Sun fan, and is looking at the latter with the eyes of the dead.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t look away, sun fan frowned and a look of anger appeared in his eyes.


    "Boy, you don''t understand what I said? Or the deaf? "


    "If you don''t do what I want, don''t blame me for not giving you a chance."


    Sun fan, with a fierce look, waved his hand and said, "dig out the boy''s eyes. Anyway, he''s a fool without eyes. It''s just right to lose his eyes!"


    Sun fan standing next to the four black bodyguards heard, immediately one came forward, ready to fight Shen Ze.


    Seeing that sun fan really asked people to dig Shen Ze''s eyes, Yunlan began to shout anxiously: "Sun fan, he is a distinguished guest of our Mu family. You can''t do that!"


    Sun fan sneered at Shen Ze and said, "it''s just a nameless boy who doesn''t know how to live or die. It''s no such guest!"


    "Even if I don''t listen to my young master, I deserve his bad luck!"


    Obviously, sun fan didn''t mean to stop.


    Seeing the futility of dissuasion, Yunlan immediately yelled, "come on!"


    Ten servants standing in the yard to watch the house, hearing Yunlan''s shouting, immediately ran to Shen Ze.


    Sun fan saw that Yunlan wanted to be stopped, his face became a little gloomy, and the vicious color in his eyes became much stronger.


    "No one can stop what my young master wants to do!"


    Sun Fan said, staring at Shen Ze: "this boy''s eyes, this young master has dug it!"


    As soon as sun fan''s words fell, Shen Ze moved.


    He clenched his left hand behind him in vain.


    "Poof..."


    With Shen Ze making this action, sun fan''s left eye suddenly burst open, eye residue mixed with blood splashed open!


    It happened all of a sudden.


    Before all the people on the scene reacted, sun fan had covered his left eye with his hand, which turned into a blood hole, and began to scream bitterly.


    "My left eye has exploded!"


    "Ah, it''s killing me..."


    Sun fan''s left face and hand covering his left eye socket were soon red with blood. His face was twisted, whining and twisting.


    It looks terrible, very happy, very sad.


    What''s going on?


    How can sun fan''s left eye burst suddenly?


    In addition to Shen Ze and Qin Chao standing behind him, all the others don''t know why this happened.


    One by one, they all stare at Sun fan with astonishment.


    At this time, Shen''s right hand behind him clenched into a fist.


    "Poof..."


    At the next moment, sun fan''s right eye burst out with a bang.


    The meat dregs flying, the blood splashing, the picture is extremely bloody!

 Chapter 185

    This time, people around clearly saw that sun fan''s right eye suddenly burst.


    This scene is very strange and bloody for everyone. Everyone is numb and scared.


    What''s going on?


    How can a good one burst his eyes?


    Is sun fan evil?


    It''s so weird and scary!


    People around Sun fan stepped back. Even the four black bodyguards he brought with him stepped back because of his inexplicable fear.


    "Ah..."


    Then, under the horror gaze of the crowd, because his two eyes exploded, the world became a dark place. Sun fan, who couldn''t see anything, seemed to be crazy, whining and circling in the same place.


    The white suit on his face, hands and body was all stained with blood, and he looked very ferocious and miserable.


    At the moment, sun fan is in agony.


    At the same time, because he didn''t know why his eyes would explode, his heart was full of fear. He was very afraid that he would die suddenly in the next moment.


    Because everyone retreated, but Shen Ze didn''t, and everyone''s eyes subconsciously fell on him.


    Seeing that Shen Ze is still expressionless and staring at Sun fan, people can''t help thinking like this.


    Sun fan''s eyes burst open. Is it related to Shen Ze?


    Just as everyone guessed, Qin Chao, who was standing behind Shen Ze and had a big mouth, said with a smile: "the energy was released and the two eyes of the tortoise grandson were blasted in the air. It seems that the master''s skill has increased greatly. It''s really the envy of his subordinates!"


    As soon as Qin Chao said this, everyone on the scene was incredulous.


    Is this young man really causing sun fan''s eyes to explode?!


    The energy is released outside, and it explodes other people''s eyes.


    All the people present, except Qin Chao, had never seen this method before. They were so shocked that they could not calm down for a long time.


    Even the Mu family of Yunlan, who knew that Shen Ze was a descendant of the Shen family who had been practicing martial arts for generations, were shocked.


    Because of this method, they have only seen it in movies or TV dramas, and feel that it can''t happen in reality.


    But it really happened, and they saw it with their own eyes.


    Nothing but shock and shock.


    "You son of a bitch, dare to burst my eyes, I will kill you! Kill your family


    Naturally, sun fan also heard Qin Chao''s words. When he learned that Shen Ze had caused his eyes to explode, he was so angry that his body was filled with hatred and killing.


    "Four of you, go up to Lao Tzu and kill this dog bastard!"


    Sun fan orders his four bodyguards to fight Shen Ze.


    The four bodyguards in black standing on one side listened to sun fan''s orders. They all looked at each other face to face. They were afraid to act rashly.


    Although sun fan''s four bodyguards are very skillful, they are just human bodies.


    They have just seen it with their own eyes. Shen Zena is like a special power. It''s a terrible means that can be used by people. At this time, they dare not attack Shen Ze.


    No one is afraid of death.


    The four bodyguards in black know that they are not Shen Ze''s opponents, and obviously they will not rush to die.


    Without hearing the news, sun fan was so angry that he scolded: "are you special? What''s the use of Laozi to support you?"


    Because of the explosion of his eyes, sun fan is in agony. He hates Shen Ze, who caused all this. He wants to cut Shen Ze to pieces.


    He lost his sense, threatened his four bodyguards and roared: "if you four don''t fight, I will kill you all afterwards!"

 Chapter 186

    Sun fan''s four bodyguards in black have done a lot of killing and killing with sun fan before. They know what kind of person sun fan is.


    If they don''t obey sun fan''s orders now and attack Shen Ze, sun fan can kill them all.


    The four bodyguards in black are very clear about sun fan''s power and ability. If sun fan really wants to kill them, they will surely die.


    Although the four black bodyguards are afraid of Shen Ze''s strength, they have no choice but to fight for a chance of survival.


    Four bodyguards in black look at each other, and then they turn their bloodthirsty eyes on Shen Ze.


    Aware of the fierce eyes of several people, Shen Ze picks his eyebrows.


    Then he released his fists.


    With Shen Ze''s five fingers open, an invisible energy gushes out of his body and goes straight to the four black bodyguards.


    "Bang Bang..."


    At the next moment, the four bodyguards in black were all thundering, just like a balloon suddenly exploded.


    The hearts of the four bodyguards in black were smashed by the energy released by Shen Ze!


    Then, they saw four black bodyguards spitting blood, and then fell to the ground one after another, without vitality.


    Last second, four black bodyguards died suddenly!


    Looking at the four corpses on the ground, the faces of the Mu family all showed shock and horror.


    This kind of invisible means of killing people is really terrible!


    Although sun fan can''t see it, he can still hear it. He hears the sound of four black bodyguards falling to the ground.


    Because he didn''t hear any more from the four black bodyguards, sun fan realized that they were all solved by Shen Ze.


    This special thing has not started, the whole army has been destroyed!


    What kind of monster is this kid?


    He not only had the horrible means of killing, but also was cruel. First he blew his eyes, and then he killed his four bodyguards.


    If you don''t move, you''ll take action. If you move, you''ll be thunderous. You don''t talk nonsense. You''re extremely decisive. You''re a real ruthless character.


    Sun fan was surprised to realize that he had kicked the iron plate today.


    After the four bodyguards in black died, sun fan had nothing to rely on. In addition, he lost his sight and suffered from pains.


    This makes sun fan, who has always been fearless, feel very helpless and scared at the moment.


    "Boy, my name is sun fan. I''m one of the top five families in Haicheng. I''m the young master of the sun family..."


    Sun fan is really afraid. He doesn''t dare to clamor to kill Shen Ze any more. Because he is afraid that Shen Ze will kill him, he reports his name and identity.


    The sun family is a big Mac in Haicheng, with huge influence.


    Sun fan wants to tell Shen Ze his identity as the young master of the sun family, which can make Shen Ze dare not kill him because he is afraid of the sun family.


    Shen Ze listens to what sun fan has just said and done, and looks in his eyes. He knows sun fan''s identity before he starts.


    At the moment, hearing sun fan''s identity, Shen Ze immediately guessed the former''s idea.


    Want to use the sun family pressure, let me fear, dare not kill you sun fan?


    What a naive idea you have!


    Shen Ze looks at Sun fan, who doesn''t scream and move any more, and his mouth turns to a sarcastic arc.


    Shen zeben planned to take the four families into action. Sun fan, the young master of the sun family, took the initiative to send him to the door. Naturally, he would not let it go.


    Today, there is no doubt that sun fan will die!

 Chapter 187

    Shen Ze usually doesn''t do it himself to solve the problems of sun fan.


    The reason why he wanted to do it himself was that sun fan was so bad that he not only ran to Mu Yunbin''s funeral hall to make trouble, but also frequently clamored and harassed Mu Ling.


    This made Shen Ze very angry and angry.


    So, he personally hands, intend to let Sun fan suffer torture to death.


    Shen Ze looks indifferent. He has nothing to say about sun fan. He just starts.


    Just when sun fan thought Shen Ze heard that he was the young master of the sun family and did not dare to move, Shen Ze moved again.


    "Hula..."


    It seems that a strong wind swept out of Shen Zeti, whistling toward sun fan.


    At the next moment, sun fan''s body trembled and fell on his knees!


    "Click!"


    It was like a big stone hit on Sun fan''s body. His two knees stomped heavily on the ground and smashed directly. In an instant, it was a blur of flesh and blood.


    Sun fan had a sharp pain in his eyes. At the moment, his knee was smashed, which undoubtedly made it worse. It made him very painful.


    "Ah..."


    Sun fan knelt on the ground, shaking his head and Howling wildly.


    He was covered with blood, as if he had become a blood man. He looked terrible and miserable.


    The picture is too bloody!


    In this scene, we can see that all the people in the surrounding Mu family are cold hearted.


    Some timid, do not dare to look over the head.


    Sun fan screamed for a long time, until the nerve numbness to lose pain, is to stop.


    Then he fell to the ground, like a dog on the edge.


    "I''m the young master of the sun family. If I die here, the whole Mu family and everyone present will suffer the sun family''s crazy revenge..."


    "If you don''t want those things to happen, send me to the hospital immediately..."


    Sun Fan said these words in a hoarse voice.


    He didn''t want to die. He tried every means to fight for life for himself.


    Sun fan is Sun Jie''s own son and the young master of the sun family. If he dies in the Mu family mansion today, Shen Ze and the Mu family will obviously become the targets of sun''s revenge.


    In the current situation of the Mu family, they can''t bear the crazy revenge of the sun family.


    Although Shen Ze didn''t care about the sun family''s revenge, the Mu family did.


    Even if many Mu family members are dissatisfied with sun fan, they are happy to see sun fan die, but Sun fan can''t die here.


    Because if sun fan died in the Mu family mansion, he would have nothing to do with the Mu family.


    Guarding beside the hall, mu Yunbin''s brother Mu Yunfeng hesitates for a moment and walks slowly to Shen Ze.


    Mu Yunfeng looked at Shen Ze with awe, lowered his posture and said in a low voice, "master Shen, sun fan can''t die here."


    "You see, can we call it a day?"


    Shen Ze took a look at Mu Yunfeng. He didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end.


    "This man is disrespectful to Uncle Mu and to Mu Ling. He deserves to die."


    Shen Ze''s tone is flat, but he expresses his determination to kill sun fan.


    Mu Yunfeng was awed by the speech.


    He frowned and said anxiously, "master Shen, sun fan is the young master of the sun family. If he dies here, the sun family will not give up."


    Muyunfeng hesitated for a moment, and then said: "now the Mu family has internal and external troubles. Neither you nor the Mu family can bear the sun family''s crazy revenge."


    The sun family is a sea city bully with huge influence. They can almost cover up the sky at home.


    If there is no accident of Mu Yunbin''s death, the Mu family can compete with the sun family.


    Today''s Mu family is suffering from internal and external troubles, constantly losing power, unable to deal with the sun family''s revenge.


    In the eyes of Mu Yunfeng and other Mu family members, Shen Ze could not cope with the sun family''s revenge.


    In their eyes, although Shen Ze is the son of the Shen family, Shen Ze''s father, Shen Yu, failed to fight for family power because of the internal strife of the Shen family in recent years.


    Now Shen Yu has almost no influence in the Shen family and can''t use any of the Shen family''s power.


    His father has lost his power. Naturally, Shen Ze''s son has lost his protection and power.


    There is nothing else but a son of the Shen family.


    Such Shen Ze has no power to fight against the sun family in Haicheng.


    Mu Yunfeng tells the truth and makes sense.


    After hesitating for a moment, Yunlan also comes to Shen Ze and persuades him: "ah Ze, let''s forget today."


    Yunlan is worried about the safety of Mu''s family as well as Shen Ze''s.


    Although Shen Ze showed his extraordinary means, he was still physically mortal and could not fight against the sun family alone.


    Yunlan doesn''t want to let Shen Ze fall into crisis because of the Mu family.


    Shen Ze can understand Yunlan''s worries and concerns.


    He does things without any explanation.


    But at the moment, he said to Yunlan seriously, "aunt Yun, the sun family can''t help me. With me, the sun family doesn''t dare to deal with the Mu family."


    As soon as Shen Ze said this, the faces of all the people in the Mu family were all in a state of astonishment.


    Obviously, they were suspicious of what Shen Ze said and didn''t believe it directly.


    Mu Yunfeng hesitated for a moment, and then reminded him, "master Shen, your father has lost his power. Now you can''t use the power of the Shen family."


    Shen Ze light back a: "I don''t need to use the strength of the Shen family."


    All the people in the Mu family frowned when they heard the words.


    Do you want to fight against the sun family on your own without using the power of the Shen family?


    But no matter how good you are, no matter how hard you can fight, you can''t beat the local Big Mac like sun''s alone!


    Isn''t that arrogant of you?

 Chapter 188

    Shen Ze doesn''t know and doesn''t want to know what they think.


    He then said in a deep voice: "I have found out that Sun Jie, together with the Zhou family, Qian family and Li family, planned to kill uncle mu.


    "The four of them are now working together to completely annex Mujia."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, everyone in the Mu family was shocked and suspicious.


    They know that mu Yunbin''s car was tampered with, but the Mu family did not use all their strength to investigate the person behind the killing of Mu Yunbin.


    How did Shen Ze find out?


    Referring to the cause of Mu Yunbin''s death, Yunlan looked a little excited. She immediately asked Shen Ze, "aze, is it really sun jiehuo and the other three families who killed Yunbin together?"


    Shen Ze nodded seriously.


    Yunlan knows Shen Ze''s character and knows that Shen Ze won''t cheat her.


    Seeing Shen Ze nodding, he confirmed that it was Zhou Qian''s and Sun Li''s family that killed mu Yunbin. Yunlan''s eyes were full of hatred.


    She was extremely resentful, red eyed and gnashing her teeth, and said, "the four of them killed Yunbin in partnership. We must make them pay the price, or Yunbin will die in peace!"


    Other members of Mu''s family were angry when they heard the speech.


    "We must take revenge for our master, or he will die in his grave!"


    "We must let the person who killed the master pay the price to comfort the master''s spirit in heaven!"


    Many people roared to avenge mu Yunbin, and the crowd was excited.


    The four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li unite to plunder the resources of Mu family, which Mu family knows.


    But they didn''t know who was behind the murder of Mu Yunbin, and they didn''t find any clues.


    Standing in front of Shen Ze, Mu Yunfeng still doubts what Shen Ze said.


    He asked calmly, "master Shen, how did you find out that it was Zhou Qian''s and Sun Li''s family that killed the owner?"


    Mu Yunbin''s death was originally a major event. In addition, it was related to the other four families, so we had to take it seriously and make it clear.


    Mu Yunfeng''s question is also the question of other Mu family members.


    All eyes turned to Shen Ze, waiting for his answer.


    Shen Ze''s identity is detached. He used the national intelligence system Skynet to investigate mu Yunbin, who was murdered by Zhou qiansun and Li family.


    It''s not easy to explain. After all, people don''t necessarily believe it when they say it.


    Shen Ze didn''t answer. Instead, he stretched out his right hand behind his back and made a grip on Sun fan, who was paralyzed on the ground.


    "Er..."


    Sun fan suddenly felt that his neck was strangled by a hand, and his breathing became very difficult.


    He covered his neck with his hands, curling up and twitching.


    Just then, Shen Ze spoke.


    "Are you Zhou Qian, Sun Li''s four families working together to murder uncle mu?"


    "Answer truthfully, or I''ll send you to hell at once!"


    Shen Ze said these words to sun fan with a cold look and a cold tone.


    There are not many people who know that the four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li and Li jointly murdered mu Yunbin, as long as the important people of the four families know.


    Sun fan is the young master of the sun family and the son of Sun Jie. He has a high position in the sun family and is considered an important person, so he knows about it.


    At the moment, sun fan is very afraid that he will die. There is only one idea in his mind, that is to live.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, he suddenly nodded subconsciously.


    Seeing sun fan nodding, the Mu family admitted that it was Zhou Qian and Sun Li''s four families who conspired to murder mu Yunbin. Their previous doubts immediately disappeared.


    "It''s Zhou qiansun and Li''s family that conspired to kill the owner of the family!"


    "It''s not a thing for them to use such despicable means to kill their master!"


    "The four of them can''t compare with our Mu family in fairness. They use this kind of dirty trick. It''s hateful!"


    "We must take revenge for the family leader and settle the accounts with the four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li!"


    "You can''t just let it go when the owner is killed. Even if you fight to death, you''ll have to make Zhou qiansun and Li Sijia pay the price!"


    Many Mu''s family members were filled with indignation and angry eyes, and threatened to find Zhou qiansun and Li Sijia to get revenge for mu Yunbin.


    Muyunfeng has always been cautious, he said: "this matter is very important, need to consider in the long run."


    "Send out a message and recall all the Mu family members. Tonight we''ll have a family meeting at the Mu family mansion to discuss the matter, and then we''ll take action."


    "Well, listen to the second master!"


    Mu Yunfeng has a high status and prestige in the Mu family. Other Mu family members listen to him and agree with him one after another.


    Someone pointed to sun fan, who was curled up on the ground, and asked, "how do you deal with this asshole?"


    Mu Yunfeng took a look at Shen Ze and said, "I think I can save his life and use him as a chip to deal with Zhou qiansun and Li Sijia."


    "It doesn''t take much chips to deal with those families."


    While Shen Ze spoke lightly, he clenched his fist with his right hand in vain.


    As he made this move, sun fan''s neck "snapped" and he died.

 Chapter 189

    Looking at Sun fan lying in the pool of blood, who has lost his vitality, everyone in the Mu family looks shocked and speechless for a long time.


    Let''s not talk about the means of killing people in the air. This is the young master of the sun family, the famous little overlord of Haicheng. Do you want to kill him if you say so?


    Shen Ze, you don''t have the protection of the Shen family now, and you can''t use the power of the Shen family. Aren''t you really afraid of the sun family''s revenge?


    In the hearts of the Mu family, there are some doubts, but also some worries.


    Sun fan died in the Mu family mansion, and the Mu family can not get rid of the relationship, which probably means that the sun family and the Mu family have completely become enemies.


    We can imagine what kind of bloodbath will blow in the future.


    People in the Mu family were worried, but Shen Ze was calm and calm from beginning to end as if nothing had happened.


    After straightening his clothes, he said, "Qin Chao, send these bodies to the sun family. By the way, I told them that Shen Ze made them."


    "Yes


    Qin Chao nodded with a smile, and then he went to drag sun fan''s body.


    Seeing Shen Ze ask Qin Chao to send the bodies of sun fan and four bodyguards in black back to the sun family, the hearts of the Mu family are a little more shocked.


    Not only killed people, but also sent the body to the door.


    It''s too strong and overbearing, isn''t it?


    Everyone in the Mu family looks at Shen Ze with complicated eyes.


    The Shen family is not only a famous family in the first echelon of Yanjing, but also a family of generals. From the perspective of the whole dragon Kingdom, the Shen family belongs to the top family, which can be called the royal family of the Dragon kingdom.


    As a son of the Shen family, Shen Ze is extraordinary. It makes sense.


    But Shen Ze used to be a scholar in the eyes of Mu''s family. He was a gentle, kind and introverted young man.


    It''s very different from today''s decisive, powerful and powerful man.


    But in a few years, how has it changed?


    The Mu family didn''t know that Shen Ze had been a soldier for four years, so they were a little strange about this. They all felt that they couldn''t see through Shen Ze.


    Just as other Mu family members were thinking about it, Mu Yunfeng, standing in front of Shen Ze, calmly opened his mouth.


    "Young master Shen, our Mu family is suffering from internal and external troubles. We need to make a good plan. You killed sun fan directly and sent the body to the door. Isn''t this a sudden anger to the sun family and let the sun family take revenge on you and our Mu family?"


    "It''s very bad for you and our Mu family. It''s thoughtless of you to do so!"


    Mu Yunfeng intended to leave sun fan to die first, so that things would not get worse so quickly. Shen Ze ignored his proposal and killed sun fan directly, which made him dissatisfied with Shen Ze.


    After criticizing Shen Ze, Mu Yunfeng dissuades him: "we can''t send sun fan''s body back to the sun family. We need to suppress the killing of sun fan and give us some time to prepare!"


    "The second master has a point. I agree with him."


    "The second master is considerate, and I agree with him."


    "I agree, too!"


    Many members of Mu''s family spoke out in favor of Mu Yunbin.


    Yunlan also advised Shen Zequan: "aze, you really need to press the matter of killing sun fan first."


    "If the sun family knows that you killed sun fan, they will definitely take revenge on you, which will put you in a crisis."


    Shen Ze raises his eyes and gives Yunlan a look that doesn''t need to worry.


    Then, he said faintly: "I just went to the sun''s mansion and broke Sun Jie''s hand. I would never die with the sun family. It doesn''t matter if I kill one more sun fan."


    Shen Ze said this.


    People of Mu family

 Chapter 190

    When the Mu family heard that Shen Ze had just gone to sun''s mansion and broke Sun Jie''s hand, they were all stunned and speechless.


    Sun jienai is the master of the sun family. He is a big man. You burst into other people''s territory and broke their hand.


    Can you be more arrogant?


    Even if you are Shen Ze''s son, you can''t be so blatant!


    Mu Yunfeng looks at Shen Ze with complicated eyes. His face is dignified. He says in a deep voice: "master Shen, you avenge our master. We all appreciate you."


    "But you are too impulsive to do so. Impulsivity is the devil, which may bring very bad results. I hope you can calm down and think twice before you act."


    Muyunfeng is a very careful and respectful person. Shen Ze''s doing this is very inappropriate to him.


    Of course, Mu Yunfeng''s advice is sincere and reasonable, so people can''t find fault.


    After hearing muyunfeng''s words, Shen Ze didn''t say anything. Qin Chao, who was moving the body, spoke first.


    Qin Chao is careless and his tone is full of disapproval.


    "Our young master didn''t kill the son of a bitch directly. He is very calm now!"


    Mu Yunfeng


    Other Mu''s family members


    When the Mu family had nothing to say, Qin Chao spoke again.


    "The four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li, in front of our young master are just a group of dogs and cats, which can be leveled at any time."


    "The young master planned to let the people of the four families carry the coffin to worship on the day when Mr. mu Yunbin was buried, so he temporarily saved their lives."


    "All of you don''t have to worry about it at all. Just wait for your revenge and watch the play."


    Qin Chao saw that Mu''s family was worried and kept on talking, so he couldn''t help but talk about it.


    Shen Ze knew that Qin Chao was a big mouth, but he still glared at the latter.


    Qin Chao noticed Shen Zeyou''s cold eyes and laughed. He pretended that nothing had happened, and rushed out of Mu''s house with his body.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, all the Mu family members on the scene were in the same place.


    In front of Shen Ze, Zhou Qian''s and Sun Li''s family are a group of dogs and cats, which can be leveled at any time?


    The reason why Shen Ze kept the four families was to let the people of the four families carry their coffins to worship on the day when mu Yunbin was buried?


    They don''t have to worry about Mu Yunbin at all. They just have to wait for their revenge and watch the play?


    Is what the big guy said true?


    The first reaction of the Mu family was that they couldn''t believe it.


    Because in their view, if Shen Ze can use the power of the Shen family in Yanjing, he can really do this.


    But now, Shen Yu, Shen Ze''s father, is completely out of power in the Shen family. He can''t use the strength of the Shen family to do this.


    In Haicheng, the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li have almost all the power and wealth, and their influence has spread to other places. They have certain energy in the whole dragon kingdom.


    Unless it''s a state-level tycoon, or Yanjing''s first echelon, half of the family, it''s impossible to shake the foundation of Zhou Qian''s and Sun Li''s family, let alone flatten them.


    For a moment, everyone in the Mu family felt that Qin Chao was bragging and didn''t believe what he said.


    As for Shen Ze, they feel that Shen Ze was brought up by the Shen family. Although he has no real power, his arrogant and arrogant mind has not changed. They blindly feel that they can run wild in the territory of the Dragon Kingdom, and they don''t pay attention to Zhou Qian, sun and Li family.


    And this kind of young frivolous, blind arrogance, is very likely to get angry, will bury themselves.

 Chapter 191

    "Master Shen, you broke Sun Jie''s hand and killed sun fan. You have a dead feud with the sun family."


    "Our Mu family is not as good as before. We can''t protect you in front of the sun family. I suggest you leave Haicheng as soon as possible."


    After hesitating for a while, Mu Yunfeng said these words to Shen Ze.


    He advised Shen Ze to leave Haicheng for the sake of Shen Ze''s safety on the one hand, and for the sake of avoiding Shen Ze''s arrogance on the other hand, he did some impulsive things to bring Mu''s family to the point of no return.


    After listening to Mu Yunfeng''s words, Shen Ze showed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    He looked at Mu Yunfeng and other Mu family members, and then said, "do you believe what Qin Chao just said?"


    No one in Mu''s family spoke out, but the meaning was self-evident.


    Obviously, they don''t believe what Qin Chao just said.


    "I believe it!"


    When everyone was silent, a firm and high voice sounded.


    The sound was made by Muling.


    A few minutes ago, she woke up in her bedroom and then came to the Lingtang.


    What Qin Chao has just said, Muling has heard.


    Although she doesn''t know what kind of capital and strength Shen Ze has, she believes that what Qin Chao said is true.


    Of course, she has a certain basis.


    When she was in the capital of Shu before, she knew very well that Shen Ze let Xie family, a fortune group of nearly 100 billion yuan, go bankrupt overnight, and made Yu Tianqiao, the local tiger, and Yang Shan, the vice mayor of Shu, disappear overnight.


    Shen Ze''s ability to do this proves that he has powerful capital and terrible power.


    Moreover, Muling knows Shen Ze very well. She knows that Shen Ze is not a arrogant and reckless person.


    If he is not sure, Shen Ze will not do those things.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Mu Ling, dressed in white casual clothes, walked quickly to Shen Ze.


    She raised her head and looked at Shen Ze''s angular face with a pair of big eyes. She looked serious and said: "I believe what Qin Chao said, brother Ze has such great ability!"


    This


    Other Mu family members looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    "I believe it, too."


    At this time, Yunlan also spoke.


    Yunlan is watching Shen Ze grow up, although she and Shen Ze have not contacted for several years, but with her understanding of Shen Ze, she finally chose to believe.


    In the whole Mu family, Shen Ze and Mu Ling have the best relationship.


    It is enough for him that Muling and Yunlan mother and daughter can believe him.


    "Leave time to prove it!"


    Shen Ze has never been in the habit of explaining everything to others. After he said this, he said nothing more.


    Yunlan and Muling showed their attitude, and it''s hard for other Mu family members to say anything more.


    Of course, they are still skeptical about Shen Ze''s ability.


    The atmosphere was a little dull. Muling said to Shen Ze, "brother Ze, I want to go out for a walk. Please accompany me for a walk."


    "Good." Shen Ze nodded without hesitation.


    Immediately, two people then shoulder to shoulder toward Mu family mansion outside walk.


    Looking at Shen Ze''s back, Mu Yunfeng asked, "sister-in-law, do you really believe that Shen Ze has the strength to deal with Zhou Qian, Sun Li and the four families?"


    Standing beside muyunfeng, Yunlan said softly, "I believe it."


    Then, Yunlan added firmly: "aze did those things because of Yunbin. In any case, our Mu family should support him!"


    Muyunfeng nodded, then hoped to say: "I hope he really has the strength to deal with the four families!"

 Chapter 192

    After walking out of Mu''s mansion, Mu Ling suddenly stops and reaches for Shen Ze''s arm.


    Shen Ze then stopped. He turned to look at Xiang Muling and asked softly, "what''s the matter, ling''er?"


    Mu Ling raised her chin, looked at Shen Ze''s angular face, and said sincerely, "brother Ze, thank you for doing those things for my father."


    Shen Ze raised his hand, gently rubbed Mu Ling''s head, and said with a smile, "what are you polite to me? I regard uncle Mu as a relative and should do those things."


    When she heard the speech, she was still moved. She didn''t say any more words of thanks. She just wrote down Shen Ze''s kindness.


    After pondering for a moment, Muling looked into Shen Ze''s eyes and asked, "brother Ze, I believe you are very capable, but I still want you to answer me truthfully. Do you have the ability to fight against the sun family?"


    The reason why Mu Ling asked and said this was that she was very concerned about Shen Ze''s safety.


    After all, Shen Ze killed sun fan, broke Sun Jie''s hand, and formed a death feud with the sun family.


    Don''t think the sun family will take revenge on Shen Ze. She''s afraid Shen Ze can''t cope with it.


    Shen Ze can naturally see Mu Ling''s mind.


    He restrained the smile on his face and said seriously, "don''t worry, I can handle Zhou qiansun and Li''s family."


    "That''s good!"


    Mu Ling knew that Shen Ze would not cheat her. Listening to Shen Ze, the stone hanging in her heart finally fell down.


    "Go on!"


    After that, Mu Ling took Shen Ze''s arm and went on for a walk.


    At this time, the sky is dim, the evening wind blowing, cool a lot.


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling are walking along the quiet green path, chatting and taking a leisurely walk.


    "Brother Ze, when did you become so capable? You can do this without relying on the Shen family. "


    Muling thought about it and asked, "did you become a senior official in the Ministry of war?"


    Muling already knew that Shen Ze had gone to the army in those four years when he disappeared from the world.


    She thought of Shen Ze''s skill, and thought that it would not be a problem for the latter to be a part-time official.


    Shen Ze usually doesn''t mention his identity to others. Now Mu Ling asks, and he doesn''t intend to hide it.


    Shen Ze turned his head and gave a smile to Mu Ling: "I said I was a general. Do you believe it?"


    Without hesitation, Muling nodded and said, "letter!"


    Shen Ze smiles brightly: "linger, do you believe everything I say?"


    Muling nodded and naturally said, "I know brother Ze won''t cheat me. Of course I believe it!"


    Then, Muling added, "it''s normal for brother Ezer to be a general with his ability."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he laughed but said nothing.


    Mu Ling turned her head and stared at Shen Ze. She asked, "brother Ze, are you really a general?"


    Shen Ze smelled the speech and laughed. You just said you believed what I said. Why do you still ask such questions now?


    Seeing that the little girl was eager to know the answer, Shen Ze immediately replied, "yes, I''m a general."


    With Shen Ze''s affirmative reply, Mu Ling''s round face bloomed with a bright smile, revealing two lovely dimples.


    She was so happy: "brother Ze has become a general. It''s so good!"


    Shen Ze asked with a smile, "Why are you so happy?"


    With a smile, Muling said solemnly, "brother Ze is a general. No one can bully me in the future. Of course I''m happy!"

 Chapter 193

    After listening to Mu Ling''s words, Shen Ze nodded with a smile and said, "well, with me, no one can bully you in the future."


    Mu Ling blinked her big eyes, then looked at Shen Ze and asked, "brother Ze means to protect me for the rest of my life?"


    Shen Ze laughed, then jokingly said: "I can''t guarantee this. Things are changeable. If I''m gone one day, I can''t protect you."


    Mu Ling white Shen Ze one eye, angry strange way: "Ze elder brother, you don''t say these unlucky words!"


    "Just kidding."


    Shen Ze smiles. After four years in the west, he has seen too much bloody cruelty.


    Life and death are unpredictable, which is a normal thing for all soldiers.


    Today, I''m still drinking and eating meat. Tomorrow, I may die in battle.


    Mu Ling deliberately straightened her face, like a teacher of education, and said, "brother Ze, you can''t make such a joke in the future."


    Shen Ze smile, and then obediently nodded: "good."


    Seeing that Shen Ze agreed, Mu Ling put away her serious expression.


    Shen Ze seems to have suddenly thought of something. He shrinks his smile and says to Mu Ling, "ling''er, I''ll handle uncle Mu''s affairs. You can watch it with ease. You don''t have to do anything."


    When she heard the speech, she looked upright.


    Looking at the solemn and serious Shen Ze, Mu Ling pondered for a moment and nodded, "OK."


    "But promise me to protect yourself."


    "Well, I promise you, I will protect myself!"


    Shen Ze said without hesitation that he was confident that no one in the world could help him.


    "You have to do what you say," muring said seriously


    Shen Ze nodded: "no problem."


    "Let''s go!"


    Muling nodded, then she took Shen Ze and went on walking.


    "Brother Ze, when will you put on your uniform and let me see the style of the general?"


    "You have a chance to see it."


    "Well, I''ll see."


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling strolled around. When it was dark, they went back to Mu''s mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Chao drove a small truck, carrying the bodies of sun fan and four bodyguards in black, to the door of the sun''s courtyard.


    I don''t bother to shout for convenience.


    "Bang Dang!"


    Qin Chao drove directly into the big iron gate and rushed to the sun family''s yard.


    The truck ran into the iron gate and made a lot of noise. Naturally, the sun family heard it.


    Soon, an old man with several servants came to the yard in a hurry.


    The old man is the housekeeper of the sun family. His name is Huang Feng.


    He rushed to the front of the truck and roared angrily at Qin Chao, who was sitting in the driver''s seat: "son of a bitch, do you have no eyes or don''t want to live? How dare you drive into the sun''s courtyard


    As one of the local overlord of Haicheng, the sun family has a high prestige.


    No one has ever dared to drive into the sun''s compound like this.


    Huang Feng felt that Qin Chao was either a lunatic or a brain problem. He was angry and angry, and then he yelled at Qin Chao: "the dog who doesn''t know how to live or die, roll down at once!"


    Qin Chao, sitting in the driver''s seat of the truck, has a playful smile on his face.


    He was very obedient. He opened the door and got out of the car.


    As soon as Qin Chao got out of the car, Huang Feng waved his hand, and several security personnel behind him immediately rushed up to surround Qin Chao.


    Huang Feng stares at Qin Chao with fierce eyes and asks in a cold voice: "boy, what do you do? Why did you drive into the sun''s compound? "


    "If you can''t give me a reasonable explanation, I''ll break you up!"


    Qin Chao didn''t agree with Huang Feng''s threats and threats. Instead, the smile on his face became bright.


    Qin Chao grinned at Huang Feng and showed his white teeth. He was careless and said honestly, "old man, I''m sending the body to your Sun family."


    "Deliver the body? What body? "


    Huang Feng frowned and his eyes became more fierce: "boy, don''t tell me these things are in a mess. If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll ask someone to do it!"


    Obviously, Huang Feng thinks that Qin Chao is talking nonsense.


    Qin Chao spread his hand and said innocently: "I''m just telling the truth. Why don''t you believe me?"


    "Boy, it seems that you won''t be honest if you don''t get serious!"


    Huang Feng felt that Qin Chao was teasing him. His face became very ugly and he had no patience.


    Huang Feng immediately gave an order: "beat the boy hard first!"


    Five male servants heard the speech and nodded one after another. Then they were ready to fight Qin Chao.


    "I''m just here to deliver the bodies, but I don''t want to fight."


    Qin Chao said blandly, taking out Uzi from his body.


    Seeing Qin Chao take out Wuzi, Huang Feng and five male servants are all eyelids, and their expressions become a little dignified and nervous.


    What''s the origin of this guy? I''m wearing UZ with me!


    Qin Chao turns Wuzi in his hand in a circle. Then he gives Huang Feng and others a sharp look and says, "I don''t want to kill people. You''d better not touch me."


    Qin Chao''s tone is flat, but it is full of shock and awe.


    The five nanjiading looked at each other and did not dare to act rashly.


    Huang Feng frowned tightly and his face was very gloomy. He stared at Qin Chao and said angrily, "boy, what do you want to do?"


    "This is the sun''s courtyard, not a place where you can do anything you want!"


    "I said I''m here to deliver the body. Why don''t you believe it?"


    Qin Chao looked at Huang Feng with disgust on his face and said in an educational tone: "you''ve been talking for a long time. You''re not efficient at all. You''re just like a Baba."


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Go to collect the corpse quickly!"


    After that, Qin Chao pointed to the trunk of the truck.


    After being reprimanded by Qin Chao, Huang Feng''s face turned blue and white. He wanted to beat Qin Chao.


    But because Qin Chao has Uzi in his hand, he can only bear the anger in his heart.


    Of course, seeing that Qin Chao was not joking, Huang Feng hesitated for a moment and waved to a man to check the trunk of the truck.


    Knowing this, the man ran to the back of the truck and opened the iron door of the trunk.


    As soon as the trunk door opened, the male servant was surprised to see the bodies of sun fan and the four bodyguards in black.


    The man''s eyes widened in disbelief. His face turned white and he was stunned for a long time. Then his lips trembled and said, "steward Huang, Master Sun fan and his four bodyguards are dead!"


    Is Master Sun fan dead?


    How is that possible?


    Huang Feng and Ding Wenyan, the other four men''s family, all reacted in disbelief.


    However, when they all went to the back of the truck and saw the bodies of sun fan and the four bodyguards in black, they had to believe this fact.


    Young master, you are dead!!

 Chapter 194

    Sun fan''s death, for Huang Feng, undoubtedly has a very huge impact, just like a bolt from the blue.


    Because in their cognition, the sun family has never had such a sudden death.


    After all, with the sun family''s ruling power in Haicheng, no one would be stupid enough to kill the sun family.


    Sun fan''s death, let Huang Feng and others head into a blank, temporarily at a loss.


    Looking at Huang Feng''s stupefied and motionless, Qin Chao sneered and said in an impatient tone: "you move the body down quickly. It''s dark. I have to go back to dinner."


    Hearing Qin Chao''s voice, Huang Feng and others were relieved.


    Huang Feng motioned several servants to move the body, but he rushed to Qin Chao, glared at Qin Chao and asked harshly, "how did Master Sun fan die? Did you kill him? "


    Qin Chao thought of what Shen Ze had told him and said truthfully, "you son of a bitch and the four dogs were all killed by my son of a bitch."


    Qin Chao was very arrogant, and said word by word: "my young master''s name is Shen Ze, and his big name is Shen Ze. You are all Laozi''s memory!"


    "Your young master, Shen Ze?"


    Huang Feng has never heard the name of Shen Ze, and of course he doesn''t know who Shen Ze is, but this doesn''t prevent him from saying: "this dog named Shen Ze dares to kill Master Sun fan. He''s really impatient. He''s waiting for his family to be killed!"


    "How dare you scold my young master?"


    Hearing Huang Feng scold Shen Ze for being a dog, Qin Chao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a dangerous light appeared in his eyes.


    Huang Feng used to be a bully, subconsciously scolded: "I scold you young master how?"


    "If you dare to kill Master Sun fan, you''re a fool who doesn''t know how to die!"


    "There''s backbone."


    Qin Chao nodded as if in praise of Huang Feng, but then he gave the latter a ferocious smile.


    "Dare to insult my young master, you should go to hell to repent!"


    Qin Chao said, very decisively raised the hands of Uzi, to Huang Feng''s head swept a few times.


    "Bang Bang..."


    With a burst of dense and deafening gunfire, Huang Feng''s head was beaten into a sieve.


    He didn''t even have time to make a terrible cry, so he fell to the ground and died on the spot.


    The servants who had just carried the bodies of sun fan and four bodyguards in black out of the truck saw Qin Chao blow Huang Feng''s head. They were all pale and silent.


    Who is this special person?


    He was so bold as to shoot and kill the sun''s housekeeper in the sun''s courtyard.


    For the first time!


    Qin Chao glared at some servants and scared them. Then he jumped into the car, started the engine and backed out of the sun''s courtyard.


    Qin Chao sent sun fan''s body and killed Huang Feng. According to reason, those servants can''t let Qin Chao go.


    But because Qin Chao had Uzi in his hand, they didn''t dare to stop him. They could only watch the car go away.


    There was a gunshot in the yard, and the noise was even greater.


    The whole Sun family, who stayed in the sun''s courtyard, came to the courtyard one after another.


    When they saw the bodies of sun fan and Huang Feng lying in the yard, all the sun family members were greatly frightened.


    The sun family is a big Mac in Haicheng. They are all very aloof and used to domineering in their native land. Of course, they are also very respectable. Most of them are just like the plants in the greenhouse and have not experienced any big waves.


    Seeing such a scene, they were so scared that they didn''t know what to do.


    For a while, the sun family''s courtyard was full of chickens and dogs.


    Sun Jie, who treats his arm in the hospital, is surprised to hear that sun fan was killed by Shen Ze.


    Sun Jie is sun fan''s only son. After learning that sun fan was killed by Shen Ze, he vomited a lot of blood on the spot.


    First, he was teased by Shen Ze and broke his hand. Then his own son was killed by Shen Ze. Sun Jie was furious and hated Shen Ze to the extreme.


    "Use the strength of the whole Sun family, no matter what method, to find Shen ze that dog bastard, I will break him to pieces!"


    Before that, Sun Jie was afraid of Shen Ze''s coming and didn''t act rashly.


    At the moment, he can''t help it. It''s hard for him not to kill Shen Ze.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Chao went back in time for dinner.


    After dinner, the Mu family began to prepare for a family meeting.


    Shen Ze is not a member of Mu''s family. Naturally, he doesn''t have to attend the family meeting. Of course, he is not interested in attending.


    At about 7:30 p.m., Qin Chao drove a Maybach of Mu family and took Shen Ze out of Mu family mansion.


    According to Shen Ze, the car goes to Dongfang daily, the largest local news media in Haicheng.


    At about eight o''clock, the car arrived at the gate of Dongfang daily.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao got out of the car one after another, and then they went straight to the newspaper office.


    It''s time to get off work, and there are few people in the newspaper.


    Coming to the newspaper hall, Shen Ze finds a chair to sit down, while Qin Chao goes to the front desk.


    At the front desk, there was a young girl in uniform, good-looking and slim.


    Qin Chao said to the front desk girl with a smile: "beauty, is your boss in?"


    Hearing this, the girl at the front desk raised her head. She looked at Qin Chao with a silly smile on her face. Then, out of professional politeness, she asked, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Qin Chao replied with a smile: "we have a very explosive news to report to your newspaper."


    See the front desk girl also want to ask what, Qin Chao immediately said: "beauty, you help me call your manager here!"


    Qin Chao said, took out a few red tickets from the bag and handed them to the front desk girl.


    Short mouth for eating, soft hand for holding.


    There is a tip to take, the front desk girl hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "our boss is in the newspaper tonight, I''ll call for you."


    "All right." Qin Chao nodded with a smile.


    "Just a moment."


    The front desk girl then twisted her waist and went to call the boss of the newspaper.


    Du Tao, the boss of this newspaper, is a middle-aged man in his forties. Because Dongfang daily is the largest newspaper in Haicheng, it is well-known in Haicheng and has a certain identity and status.


    After a while, Du Tao followed the front desk girl to the hall.


    "Sir, this is the boss of our newspaper." The front desk girl introduced Qin Chao for the first time.


    Before coming to the newspaper, Qin Chao made an investigation and found out that the boss of the newspaper was Du Tao.


    "Boss Du, my young master wants to see you. Please come with me."


    Qin Chao points to Shen Ze, who is sitting on a chair with his eyes closed. He says to Du Tao directly.


    Du Tao turns his head and looks at Shen Ze. He finds that he doesn''t know Shen Ze. He is just a nobody.


    He looked proud, with a trace of displeasure in his tone, and said to Qin Chao, "who is your young master? You asked me to meet him in person? There''s nothing about people. It''s not a small shelf! "


    After listening to Du Tao''s strange words, Qin Chao immediately gathered a kind smile on his face.

 Chapter 195

    How dare this old man look down upon others!


    Qin Chao stares at Du Tao coldly and says coldly, "I''m afraid I''ll scare you to death if I tell you the story of my young master!"


    "Frighten me to death?"


    Du Tao disdains to smile, "boy, I''m not scared, you don''t want to scare me."


    When Qin Chao heard the words, he gave a cold smile and said no more nonsense. He took out a small object from his body and handed it to Du Tao.


    The eyes of Du Tao and the beauty at the front desk are subconsciously focused on the small objects in Qin Chao''s hands.


    This is a half palm sized dragon shaped sculpture made of pure iron with silver luster.


    Small and delicate, lifelike.


    This gadget usually does not appear in reality, but often appears on the Internet or news media, so it is well known by the world.


    "This is the Silver Dragon carving!"


    Du Tao and the beauty at the front desk are both journalists. They have reported about the Silver Dragon carving. Naturally, they know about the Silver Dragon carving.


    At a glance, they recognized that the small object Qin Chao was holding was a Silver Dragon carving.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Tao and the beauty at the front desk took a breath.


    As if they had seen a ghost, they widened their eyes and stared at the Silver Dragon carving in Qin Chao''s hands. There was a strong color of horror on their faces.


    No matter Du Tao or the beauty at the front desk, he never thought that he would see the Silver Dragon carving in reality in his life, which makes the world scared.


    In their hearts, they set off a huge wave for a while and could not be calm for a long time.


    At the same time, because of fear, they are stiff, cold and silent, and dare not breathe.


    Seeing that Du Tao and the beauties at the front desk were scared to be unable to take care of themselves, Qin Chao laughed with pride. Then he said blandly, "have you seen all the things in my hand?"


    "See clearly."


    Du Tao swallowed a mouthful of saliva and nodded submissively.


    The front desk beauty, like a chicken pecking rice, also nodded.


    Qin Chao looked at Du Tao jokingly and said, "boss Du, my young master Shen Ze is the master of the Silver Dragon carving. Do you think he is qualified to ask you to see him in person?"


    Is the young man sitting in the chair the master of the Silver Dragon carving?


    As one of the mysterious organizations of the Dragon Kingdom, Silver Dragon carving is said to be founded by a heavyweight with the character of official or soldier.


    When did such a prominent person come to Haicheng? Why didn''t there be any news?


    Du Tao didn''t have time to think about it. Qin Chao took out the Silver Dragon carving, and he didn''t dare to doubt Shen Ze''s identity.


    Although Du Tao has some status and status in Haicheng, when he is in front of the master of the Silver Dragon carving, he knows that he is not as good as a mole ant.


    Of course, the master of the Silver Dragon carving has the right to ask him to come to see him in person!


    Thinking that he just despised Shen Ze because he didn''t know him, Du Tao turned pale with fright.


    He was full of fear. Facing the direction of Shen Ze, he fell down on his knees and kowtowed to admit his mistake. He said: "I have eyes and don''t know what to do. I don''t mean to offend Mr. Shen. I hope Mr. Shen won''t blame me!"


    Du Tao knocked his head three times in a row, and his forehead turned blue.


    Shen Ze, who is sitting on the chair with his eyes closed, hears Du Tao''s voice, but he pretends that he doesn''t hear anything and doesn''t pay any attention.


    Shen Ze doesn''t speak. Du Tao doesn''t dare to get up. He can only kneel on the ground and shiver.


    Every time the Silver Dragon carving appears, it will be accompanied by a sea of blood.


    As we all know, the master of the Silver Dragon carving is not only of great status and great power, but also a ruthless character with a very hard hand. Killing people is a common practice.


    Du Tao was afraid that he would be killed because he had just made a rude remark.


    He knelt on the ground motionless, sweating all over, heart under great pressure, almost collapsed.


    Qin Chao was afraid that the delay would make Shen Ze unhappy. He did not dare to play with Du Tao for a while.


    He put away the Silver Dragon carving, and then said to Du Tao, who was lying on the ground: "young master, I have something to tell you to do. Hurry over!"


    "Good, good."


    Du Tao nodded, then stood up from the ground shivering.


    Immediately, Du Tao followed Qin Chao to Shen Ze.


    Qin Chao went to Shen Ze''s side, bowed to Shen Ze''s ear and whispered, "young master, the boss of the newspaper is here."


    Du Tao stood in front of Shen Ze, one meter away from him. He did not dare to look at Shen Ze. He bowed his head and body, trying to show his humility and respect.


    Shen Ze heard Qin Chao''s words. After a moment, he opened his eyes.


    Shen Ze with some severe eyes, coldly stare at a hippy face of Qin Chao, light said: "in the future, do things more agile."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he immediately put away his relaxed posture. He made a military posture and answered angrily: "yes!"


    Shen Ze takes his eyes away from Qin Chao, and then he looks at Du Tao.


    Although Du Tao lowered his head, he still noticed that Shen Ze''s eyes fell on him.


    Being looked at by the master of the Silver Dragon carving, the legendary figure in heaven, Du Tao is nervous. He is stiff, but he still bows.


    "Little Du Tao, I''ve met Mr. Shen."


    Shen Ze gave a good hum, and then talked about the business.


    "I want your newspaper to publish a piece of news about Mu Yunbin, the owner of the Mu family."


    Du Tao immediately nodded and said, "Mr. Shen, just give me your orders."


    "This news doesn''t need any specific content. It just needs to show that Zhou Qian and Sun Li''s family have conspired to murder mu Yunbin."


    "In addition, Sun Jie, the master of the sun family, was cut off a hand, and sun fan, the young master of the sun family, was killed, which was also reported in passing."


    Shen Ze''s words are light hearted, but they make Du Tao''s heart beat when he hears them.


    Mu Yunbin, the owner of the Mu family, died not because of an accident, but because he was murdered by the four Li families, the grandson of Zhou Qian?


    Sun fan, the young master of the sun family, was killed?


    Every one of them is appalling!


    Before the front desk reported that Shen Ze had explosive news to report to the newspaper, but Du Tao was still dubious. Now after listening to Shen Ze''s words, he obviously had no doubt.


    This news is not only an explosion, it''s earth shaking!


    Haicheng''s five top families are all involved in it. Once the report goes out, it will cause a big shock to the whole Haicheng!

 Chapter 196

    To be able to report such amazing news will undoubtedly enable Dongfang daily to get more attention and make its reputation more impressive.


    This is a good side, but there is also a very bad side.


    Reporting that the four Li families of Zhou qiansun had conspired to kill mu Yunbin, which is unknown and unseen, will certainly make the four Li families of Zhou qiansun unhappy.


    If one of the four families is upset, the newspaper may be directly destroyed. Even Du Tao, the boss of the newspaper, will be killed.


    In front of the four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li, Du Tao was just a small pawn. He didn''t dare to provoke any of them, let alone the four?


    Du Tao has a lot of worries and fears. He doesn''t have the courage to report the news, but this is what Shen Ze means. How dare he disobey it?


    "Mr. Shen, what you mean is that I will do as I say."


    Du Tao''s brain is still lively. He first expresses his attitude, then he expresses his worries in a vague way.


    "It''s just that I''m afraid that the four big families of Zhou qiansun and Li will obstruct this news report."


    Shen Ze put his hands in front of him, and then he said faintly: "they don''t have time to manage these now."


    "I''ll see the report tomorrow."


    Shen Ze didn''t have the heart to talk to Du Tao. After he said this, he got up and walked out of the newspaper.


    "It''s a report fee."


    Qin Chao gives Du Tao a check for 100000 yuan, and then keeps up with Shen Ze.


    Du Tao remained respectful until Shen Ze and Qin Chao walked out of the newspaper.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Tao, whose clothes had been soaked in cold sweat, breathed a long breath. Then he looked up at the door of the newspaper and said with great emotion: "I didn''t expect that I would be able to deal with the master of the Silver Dragon carving in my life


    "The Mu family really has the strength and the inside information to let this kind of character help."


    "I didn''t expect that mu Yunbin was murdered by Zhou qiansun and Li''s four families!"


    Du Tao clearly believes what Shen Ze says. After all, in his opinion, there is no need for a big man like Shen Ze to lie.


    "The big man surnamed Shen is supposed to avenge mu Yunbin. I''m afraid the four big families of Zhou qiansun and Li will suffer!"


    "As soon as he came, he broke Sun Jie''s hand and killed sun fan. As a matter of fact, the big guy is the big guy with the means and the spirit!"


    "I''m lucky to be able to work for such a prominent person!"


    "Even if I want to offend the four families, I will report the news!"


    Before long, Du Tao made up his mind to organize and prepare for the report.


    ¡­¡­


    After Shen Ze and Qin Chao left the newspaper, they drove back to the Mu family mansion.


    Qin Chao, a driver, asked with some doubts, "young master, what do you want the newspaper to report these things for?"


    Sitting in the back carriage, looking at the night scene outside the window, Shen Ze said four words lightly: "the teacher is famous."


    Qin Chao said with a smile: "the young master is a man of culture. He is really particular about his work."


    "If you let me do it, I''ll take people to rush into the four bullshit families and kill the people concerned."


    "Young master, I''m quite puzzled. According to your style, you should do it directly. You won''t beat around the bush like that!"


    Shen Ze calm said: "it''s about Mu family, we need to be safe."


    Shen Ze wanted to report that the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li had conspired to murder mu Yunbin, which was equivalent to making the crimes of the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li clear to the world.


    In this way, we can exert pressure on the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li, and we can also make him famous for thoroughly eradicating the four families.


    Moreover, he wants to integrate all the resources of the four families to Mojia after destroying the four families of Zhou qiansun and Li, so that Mojia can become a unique top family in Haicheng.


    This matter he wants to do is reasonable, let Mu family not be criticized and criticized by the world, fame and wealth.


    Qin Chao said with emotion: "the young master is really devoted to the affairs of the Mu family. If they can get such help from the young master, their Mu family has really accumulated virtue from their ancestors!"


    Qin Chao seemed to think of something suddenly. He laughed and joked: "young master, you said that you avenged Mr. mu Yunbin and helped the Mu family so much this time. Will miss Mu Ling give you a hand?"


    Shen Ze did not answer, but asked: "for a long time did not get beaten, itching skin?"


    What Shen Ze said about being beaten was that he was in pain all over and lay in bed for a week.


    Hearing this, Qin Chao subconsciously shrinks his neck. He smiles and doesn''t dare to say anything more.


    Shen Ze straightened his head, closed his eyes, and leaned on the seat. Then he said faintly, "Qin Chao, you convey my instructions and send some silver dragon sculptors to Haicheng."


    "Yes


    Qinchao smell speech, some excited nod.


    Once the Silver Dragon carving comes to Haicheng, the four families of Zhou qiansun and Li will have to wait to be pushed!

 Chapter 197

    It''s night.


    Shu Du, Emperor Huang Yi Pin, Wu Tong Yuan.


    The cold front is taking susiman and Liu Yuan to visit Wutong garden.


    As for the assets presented by Shen Ze, Su Shiman felt guilty and could not accept them at ease.


    She did not want to come to this Wutong court, but Liu Yuan could not help him.


    "This Wutong garden is indeed the largest and most expensive mansion of Shu, villa, Castle, rockery, lawn and garden. Everything is wonderful."


    After a Wutong circle, Liu Yuan took Sushman''s hand and said, "Shi man, the house is empty. You will move to Wutong garden from tonight."


    "My sister takes up your light. By the way, I''ll come to live in this mansion for a while."


    As soon as the words were finished, Liu Yuan took Su Shiman into the villa.


    "I''ll take a shower first."


    When Liu Yuan was home Wutong yuan, she went into the villa and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Sushman was a little speechless, but he didn''t say anything.


    When it comes, it will be settled.


    Thinking that this is the place where Shen Ze used to live, Su Shiman walked around the villa alone.


    Although Shen Ze has gone, the staff of the Tian Ze group and the servants of Wutong yuan have retained the two places as usual.


    The decoration style of the villa is cool, simple and clean, while the decoration is low-key and luxurious. Many places are decorated with antiques, and some high-grade calligraphy and paintings are hanging on the walls.


    All the way, Su Shiman came to Shen Ze''s study unconsciously.


    Su Shiman knows that Shen Ze likes to read books, and usually has the habit of reading.


    She went to her desk and looked through the books on it.


    Why does love hurt people? Love, forever pure. Talking about tired of love


    After reading, sushman was surprised to find that the contents of these books are all about love.


    With these books on the desk, Su Shiman can naturally imagine that Shen Ze is reading these books recently.


    She was touched and murmured to herself in a somewhat complicated tone: "the reason why he wants to read these books is because of his recent emotional troubles?"


    "I feel like I need to read this kind of book too..."


    With that, a self mocking and bitter smile appeared on the corner of sushman''s mouth.


    However, although she said so, she was not in the mood to read at this time.


    After turning a few pages, he put it down.


    Sushman turned around and looked around the study.


    Finally, her eyes fell on a pair of watercolor paintings hanging on the wall.


    This watercolor painting shows a smiling girl sitting on a bench in a medical room.


    This is not a precious famous painting, it is very common, but both figures and objects are painted vividly, as if they were real.


    "The girl in the picture is me."


    Sushman was surprised to find that the girl in the painting was her.


    The scene in the painting is the scene when she saved Shen Ze. In the medical room of the University, she smiles at Shen Ze when she wakes up.


    Sushman was surprised to see his painting here.


    She came near and looked carefully.


    Then she saw a line on the watercolor.


    When I see Qing Yan, I miss my whole life.


    Su Shiman didn''t know who painted this watercolor painting, but she subconsciously thought that it was Shen Ze.


    She has a sour nose and can''t help feeling sorry for the man who wrote these seven words.


    ¡­¡­


    A sea city thousands of miles away.


    "Ding Dong!"


    In the quiet Maybach car, a ring of mobile phone information suddenly rings.


    Hearing this, Shen Ze opened his eyes.


    He picked up his mobile phone and saw a wechat message from Su Shiman.


    "I''ll take good care of the assets you left behind. You can get them back whenever you need them in the future."


    After reading the information, Shen Ze''s mouth curved slightly.


    When things are sent out, he will not have the idea of taking them back.


    Considering Su Shiman''s temperament, Shen Ze finally returned to the former with the word "good".


    "Ding Dong!"


    Shen zegang returns the message, and Su Shiman sends it to him.


    Su Shiman sent a picture of the watercolor painting hanging in his study with words.


    "I saw this picture in the villa study at Wutong yuan, and I was curious to see who painted it."


    Sushman was surprised at the time when he was in the villa study of Wutong yuan.


    But he didn''t think much about it. He replied truthfully, "I found a painter to paint it."


    Sushman: it''s a beautiful painting.


    Sushman: seeing this painting, I''m going to draw one of your paintings on a whim.


    Sushman: I''d like to draw a picture of you wearing a uniform in the Wang family that day.


    Sushman sent three messages in a row.


    Shen Ze knew that Su Shiman''s interest was painting, and he also had a professional study.


    He was surprised and happy that sushman wanted to paint him.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Shen Ze typed and replied, "you''ve drawn it. Take a picture and send it to me.".


    Sushman: OK, a smile.


    Sushman: I''m just an amateur painter. If you don''t draw well, don''t give up.


    Shen Ze: No.


    Sushman: OK, then I can play freely.

 Chapter 198

    Distance produces beauty, which is not empty words.


    After talking about paintings on wechat, Shen Ze and Su Shiman talked about books.


    At the end of the chat, unconsciously, the car has returned to the Mu family mansion.


    At this time, more than ten in the evening.


    The silver moon is in the sky, and the night is cold.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao get out of the car and enter the Mu family mansion.


    The room Yunlan arranged for Shen Ze and Qin Chao is on the same floor as Muling''s bedroom.


    When they go back to their bedroom, Shen Ze will pass by Mu Ling''s room.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m sleepless or I want to wait for Shen Ze to come back. Muling doesn''t have a rest.


    She stood at the door of the bedroom, leaning against the doorframe, holding her chest in both hands and lowering her head. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Seeing Muling leaning at the door, Shen Ze waves to Qin Chao to go back to the room first, and he goes to Muling.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Muling came back to herself.


    She raised her head and saw Shen Ze, who appeared in front of her. She picked her eyebrows and squeezed a smile on her face.


    "Brother Ze, you are back!"


    Shen Ze nodded, then he looked at Mu Ling and asked softly, "why haven''t you had a rest yet?"


    Muring frowned and whispered, "I can''t sleep."


    Shen Ze''s brows wrinkled slightly when he heard the speech.


    He knew that Mu Ling couldn''t sleep well because mu Yunbin left.


    Looking at the girl with a small face and tired color on her egg, Shen Ze felt a little distressed.


    He had a gentle smile on his face and said in a soft voice, "I''ll chat with you for a while. When you''re going to sleep, I''ll leave."


    "Good."


    After hearing the speech, Mu Ling nodded her head without hesitation.


    "It''s cold outside. Come in!"


    "Well."


    Then Shen Ze and Mu Ling enter the room.


    Shen Ze let Mu Ling get into the bed, while he was sitting by the bed.


    Mu Ling turned to Shen Ze and asked, "brother Ze, what did you just go out to do?"


    "I went to the newspaper."


    Shen Ze said truthfully: "I asked the newspaper to report the murder of Uncle mu by Zhou qiansun and Li''s family tomorrow."


    After hearing the speech, Mu Ling bit her silver teeth and said, "it''s really time to expose their ugly behavior and let the world know their disgusting and shameless side."


    Shen Ze nodded with a calm face, and then he reminded: "ling''er, Haicheng is not peaceful these days, so stay at home and try not to go out."


    "Good."


    Muling nodded cleverly, then she said with interest, "brother Ze, tell me your story on the battlefield again."


    "Good."


    Shen Ze appreciated the promise, and then began to speak.


    Before he became a soldier, Shen Ze was a gentle scholar, who read only the books of sages.


    His ideal is to be a teacher one day.


    He is good at telling stories.


    Shen Ze told the story wonderfully and interestingly, and Mu Ling listened with relish.


    Time passes quietly, and it''s midnight before you know it.


    Mu Ling was physically and mentally exhausted, and when sleepiness came, she fanned her long eyelashes and closed her eyes.


    Seeing this, Shen Ze lowered his voice.


    After a while, he heard the sound of Muling''s breathing steady down. He closed his mouth and didn''t make any more noise.


    Looking at Muling, although she went to sleep, she still frowned slightly.


    Shen Ze hesitated for a moment, stretched out his hand and gently smoothed the girl''s frown.


    Then Shen Ze sat quietly for about half an hour. It was not until Muling fell into deep sleep that he left quietly and went back to his room to have a rest.


    Tonight, some people can sleep well, while others can''t sleep all night.


    Haicheng hospital.


    Inpatient building, in a super VIP ward.


    Sun Jie, a pale and ugly man with a bandage and plaster on his left arm, was lying on the hospital bed.


    Beside the hospital bed, there was a circle of important figures of the sun family.


    All these Suns look ugly.


    In the middle of the night, the whole ward was silent, and the atmosphere was very dull and depressing.


    Sun Jie looked at the old man over 50 years old who was the nearest to him in a long black dress with gloomy eyes. In a deep voice, he asked, "Yang Fu, have you investigated my son''s affairs clearly?"


    Yang Fu is Sun Jie''s effective deputy, equivalent to the right arm.


    He has been with Sun Jie for nearly 30 years, and Sun Jie''s big and small affairs are entrusted to him.


    This time, Shen Ze''s affairs are also handled by him.


    Yang Fu replied in a deep voice: "master, Master Sun fan went to Mu''s mansion this afternoon. He should have been killed by Shen Ze in Mu''s mansion."


    When Sun Jie heard the speech, his eyes were filled with resentment and resentment.


    "My son''s death really has something to do with the Mu family," he said, biting his teeth in anger


    "Whether it''s Shen or Mu family, I''ll let them pay for their blood, and let all of them die without a place to die!"


    Sun Jie is sun fan''s only son, and sun fan''s death is very miserable. He wants the white haired man to send the black haired man. He is very angry with Shen Ze and Mu family.


    Sun Jie is very emotional and resentful.


    After a while, he calmed down and asked in a deep voice, "has the origin of that little scum surnamed Shen been investigated clearly?"


    Hearing Sun Jie''s question, Yang Fu''s face became more dignified.


    He breathed a sigh, and then replied in a lower voice than before: "master, according to the investigation, the boy named Shen Ze is the general family of the first echelon of Yanjing, and can be called a young master of the Shen family of the royal family."


    "That little bastard is the general family of the first echelon of Yanjing, a young master of the Shen family of the royal family?"


    After listening to Yang Fu''s answer, Sun Jie, who is lying on the bed, and other important figures of the sun family who are standing in the ward, all shrink their pupils violently, and their faces become more dignified than ever before!

 Chapter 199

    Yanjing, as the capital of the Dragon Kingdom, is the center of the country. It is the top in all aspects.


    There are four families in the first echelon of Yanjing.


    Each of them can be called a royal family, with power in the court and the field, overlooking half of the country.


    As one of the four royal families, the Shen family''s prestige spread throughout the Dragon kingdom. Naturally, Sun Jie knew it.


    Hearing Yang Fu say that Shen Ze is a young master of the Shen family, Sun Jie and the other Sun family members present were shocked, and their hearts were so scared that they missed half a beat.


    The sun family is a top family in Haicheng and a first-class family in the whole dragon kingdom.


    But compared with the Shen family, the sun family is just like a mole ant and a giant dragon.


    The Shen family doesn''t need to do anything. They just need to send a message to make sure that the sun family will never be robbed again!


    If Shen Ze is really a young master of the Shen family, then the sun family must not be provoked!


    Because the slightest carelessness, it is possible that the door will be destroyed!


    "Yang Fu, that little bastard is really a young master of the Shen family of the Yanjing royal family?"


    After all, Sun Jie is the head of the family and has gone through a lot of ups and downs.


    He soon calmed down from his fright and asked Yang Fu in a suspicious tone.


    Yang Fu nodded and said in a positive tone: "master, I have used all the strength of the sun family to verify repeatedly that Shen Ze is a young master of the Shen family of the royal family!"


    Sun Jie smell speech, face suddenly gloomy, as if to drip ink to general, extremely ugly.


    In the morning, Shen Ze and Qin Chao break into the sun group, play with him, and break his hand.


    From Shen Ze''s words and deeds, what he did, and the investigation that he conspired with the other three families to murder mu Yunbin, Sun Jie realized that Shen Ze was not an ordinary person.


    At the moment, he heard Yang Fu''s affirmative answer, and his own judgment, he obviously would not deceive himself any more. He had to doubt that Shen Ze was not the master of the Shen family.


    "If that little bastard is really the young master of the Shen family, then I can''t get revenge for my broken hand and fan''er''s blood feud?"


    Sun Jie gritted his teeth, and his tone was full of reluctance and helplessness.


    Now he knows that Shen Ze is the young master of the Shen family. Even if Sun Jie hates Shen Ze any more, he doesn''t dare to take revenge on Shen Ze.


    He even tried every means to beg Shen Ze to forgive the sun family and keep them alive.


    "What''s the matter? The Mu family can even invite people from the Shen family!"


    Sun Jie is very depressed and angry, scolding.


    This morning at sun''s mansion, Shen Ze told Sun Jie that he wanted to avenge mu Yunbin and collect debts for the Mu family.


    He couldn''t figure out how the Mu family could catch up with the Shen family in Yanjing and let Shen Ze, the young master of the Shen family, do things for the Mu family himself.


    Of course, from all this we can see that the relationship between Shen Ze and Mu family is extraordinary.


    If Shen Ze is determined to avenge mu Yunbin and collect debts for the Mu family, the sun family, the Zhou family, the Qian family and the Li family will suffer.


    Even if their four families unite, they can cover the sky with only one hand in Haicheng and even occupy a place in the whole dragon Kingdom, but they are still not worth mentioning in front of the Shen family in Yanjing.


    "In front of the Shen family in Yanjing, we are not bullshit. If the young master of the Shen family wants to eradicate us, we have no way to live!"


    Sun Jie''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley, and he was in a terrible mood.


    He and the other Sun family members present are very upset and worried at the moment.


    Sun Jie is incompetent and furious and roars: "what should I do?"


    All the other important figures in the sun family were silent with their heads down.


    Obviously, they don''t know what to do.


    Just when the whole ward was dead and the atmosphere was so oppressive that people couldn''t breathe, Yang Fu spoke again.


    "Master, I still have some information about Shen Ze. I want to report it to you."


    Sun Jie said irritably: "speak quickly, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Yang Fu immediately said slowly: "master, that Shen Ze is really a young master of the Shen family in Yanjing, but he seems to have no real power and can''t use the power of the Shen family."


    When Sun Jie heard the speech, he seemed to see a glimmer of dawn. He picked his eyebrows and stared at Yang Fu. He asked in a deep voice, "how do you say that?"


    "Yang Fu replied," through in-depth investigation, we know that Shen Ze is the son of Shen Yu, the middle-aged and young generation of the Shen family. "


    "Over the past few years, the Shen family has been fighting inside because of the problem of being the first in line."


    "Shen Yu, Shen Ze''s father, failed in the struggle for the power of the Shen family and lost his power completely."


    "Shen Yu lost his power, and Shen Ze, his own son, naturally lost his power."


    "Their father and son should be in vain now. They have no real power and can''t use the power of the Shen family."


    "Even if it can be used, it is very little."


    After listening to Yang Fu''s words, Sun Jie''s heart jumped up again.


    "Yang Fu, is your investigation all true?"


    Yang Fu assured: "master, I guarantee that all this is true!"


    Sun Jie has always been very trustworthy in Yang Fu''s work. Seeing the former''s assurance, he dispelled his doubts.


    "If this Shen Ze can''t use the power of the Shen family, he is just a paper tiger. We can fight him!"


    Sun Jie said, just like a lion showing its power again, showing a fierce look.


    And he didn''t know that his idea would make the whole Sun family into a place of doom.


    There is a royal Shen family with half the power behind Shen Ze.


    But Shen Ze himself is better than the Shen family.


    Shen Ze is the Dragon God of the Dragon Kingdom and the first God of war in the world.


    He himself, compared with the royal family, even the royal family, are more terrible!!!

 Chapter 200

    Of course, even if he knew that Shen Ze had no real power in the Shen family, Sun Jie did not dare to act rashly.


    After all, Shen Ze still has the status of a young master of the Shen family. This matter is of great importance and needs to be determined before moving.


    "Yang Fu, you go to contact the Zhou family, Li family, Qian family, the three family owners, and ask them to come to the sun family tomorrow to discuss things."


    Sun Jie obviously plans to unite the strength of Zhou Qian and Li family to deal with Shen Ze.


    Yang Fugong replied: "OK, master, I''ll do it right away."


    Sun Jie waved, "go!"


    After bowing to Sun Jie, Yang Fu walked out of the ward in a hurry.


    After Yang Fu left, Sun Jie told the other suns, "go back to the Suns'' house and prepare for fan''er''s funeral. I''ll give fan''er a grand funeral."


    "Yes, master."


    The other Sun family members nodded one after another, and then they walked out of the ward one after another.


    After everyone left, only one person was left in the ward.


    Sun Jie''s face became ferocious and terrifying. He was like a fierce beast with exposed tusks. He said bitterly, ruthlessly, crazily and murderously, "as long as there is a chance, I will let that little bastard die without a place to die!"


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Dongfang daily, the largest and most famous news media in Haicheng, reported on the front page that Zhou qiansun and Li Sijia had conspired to murder mu Yunbin because of their own interests.


    Although there is only a striking title, there is no substantive content.


    However, as it concerns the five top families in Haicheng, once the news was reported, it caused a great sensation.


    Before, mu Yunbin, the owner of Mu''s family, died in a car accident.


    Now it is revealed that Zhou Qian, Sun Li and the four families have conspired to murder mu Yunbin, which obviously makes the scene more lively.


    "Damn it, mu Yunbin, the leader of the Mu family, was murdered by the other four families?"


    "Although the news has no substantive content, Dongfang daily is the most authoritative news media in Haicheng and will not report it indiscriminately. If there is no evidence, Dongfang daily will not report it."


    "In the past two days, there have been rumors that mu Yunbin was not killed in an accident, but was murdered. On the day of his accident, the car he was in was tampered with, so the accident happened. Are these not groundless sources?"


    "Now it seems that mu Yunbin''s death is not an accident, but a murder!"


    "With mu Yunbin''s identity and status, ordinary people certainly don''t dare to murder him. It''s reasonable to say that Zhou Qian''s and Sun Li''s family conspired to murder him."


    "The four families of Zhou Qian, sun and li really have this motive. Under the leadership of Mu Yunbin, the Mu family has been gaining momentum over the past few years. Recently, it is obvious that they have a trend to surpass the four families of Zhou Qian and sun. The Mu family is growing and will definitely move to the cake of the four families of Zhou Qian, sun and Li. They really think well of Mu Yunbin."


    "If you can''t fight on the surface, you''ll have to resort to abusive means. This week, the four families of Qian, sun and Li are really losing money!"


    "Capitalists can do anything for the sake of money and power. It''s no surprise that Zhou Qian, Sun Li and the four families will do such a thing."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Dongfang Daily reported that Zhou qiansun and Li Sijia had murdered mu Yunbin, it caused different repercussions, and the popularity soared.


    Other local news media and network platforms in Haicheng are also competing to follow suit.


    This matter soon became the topic of public discussion in Haicheng.


    On the morning of that day, Shen Ze asked he you to get the evidence from Gu Lang that Zhou Qian''s and Sun Li''s family conspired to murder mu Yunbin.


    Some telephone recordings, as well as videos of Zhou qiansun''s four family owners discussing in the conference room, were put on the Internet.


    As soon as the evidence was released, it was stone hammering that Zhou qiansun and Li''s four families conspired to murder mu Yunbin.


    All the people in Haicheng immediately criticized the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li, and they were not ashamed of their behavior.


    All of a sudden, Zhou qiansun''s comments on Li''s family became very bad and bad.


    The chain reaction is that some people boycotted Zhou Qian''s and Sun Li''s industries, making the stocks of the four family groups fall and their wealth suffer losses.


    The whole city was full of troubles. Naturally, the four big families of Zhou qiansun and Li soon learned the news.


    When the ugly behavior was completely exposed, the four families of Zhou Qian and sun were both surprised, angry, ashamed and annoyed.


    Of course, they did not forget to use their family power to erase the relevant reports and evidence for the first time.


    However, no matter what Zhou Qian, Sun Li and the four families did, they could not erase the reports and evidence.


    Like an invisible hand in the dark, the murder of the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li was not annihilated. On the contrary, it became more and more serious, and spread to Haicheng.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, the sun''s courtyard, the assembly hall.


    Sun Jie, Zhou Tianming, Qian Heng, Li Daoyuan and Haicheng are the four top local leaders.


    Because of what happened in the morning, the four dignified, powerful and terrible family owners all looked a little gloomy.


    No one spoke, and the whole Council room was silent and dreary.


    With a bandage on his left arm and a sick Sun Jie on his body, he took a cup of tea with his right hand. After a sip of tea, he said in a deep voice, "dear family owners, I''ll tell you what happened."


    Later, Sun Jie tells us Shen Ze''s identity and the fact that Shen Ze took Qin Chao to sun''s mansion yesterday, abandoned his hand and killed sun fan.


    After learning about those things from Sun Jie''s mouth, the faces of the other three house owners on the scene became a little dignified.


    "The young master of the Shen family in Yanjing, named Shen Ze, is a bad comer. What he does is to avenge mu Yunbin, collect debts for mu family and deal with our four families."


    "What happened this morning should be the same thing that boy and Mu family did together."


    "The Mu family is not afraid now, but the boy named Shen Ze, although his father lost his power and had no real power in the Shen family in Yanjing, he still has the status of the young master of the Shen family and can''t be underestimated."


    Sun Jie''s eyes swept over the other three owners, and then he suggested, "I suggest that our four families unite to fight against the young master of the Shen family."


    When the other three masters heard the speech, they all bowed their heads and pondered, without making a sound.


    Seeing this, Sun Jie said, "what that boy did after he came to Haicheng shows that he wants to deal with the four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li. If we don''t unite, we are likely to be defeated one by one by him."


    "What''s more, the murder of Mu Yunbin by our four families has been exposed, and now no one can be alone."


    "Only by uniting and helping each other in the same boat can we tide over the difficulties together."


    "Besides, if our four families unite, we can get wind and rain in Haicheng, even if we are dealing with the young master of the Shen family who is like a paper tiger!"

 Chapter 201

    Yesterday, Shen Ze broke Sun Jie''s hand, killed sun fan, and threatened to avenge mu Yunbin, collect debts for the Mu family, and let Zhou Qian, Sun Li''s family carry the coffin on the day of Mu Yunbin''s funeral.


    Today, Shen Ze made it clear to the world that the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li had conspired to murder mu Yunbin.


    What he did and said was exactly what the sun family said. He wanted to deal with Zhou Qian, Sun Li and the four families.


    Today, there is no better way for the four families to unite.


    Therefore, after a moment''s meditation, Li Daoyuan, Qian Heng and Zhou Tianming, the three family leaders, expressed their willingness to unite the four families and form a united front.


    Seeing that the other three family leaders agreed to unite, sun Jiean was relieved. At the same time, his determination to kill Shen Ze became firmer.


    "Well, as long as our four families join hands, no one will be afraid in Haicheng!"


    Sun Jie looked crazy and ferocious and said, "if the boy surnamed Shen dares to deal with our four families again, we will let him talk about the sea city and never come back!"


    After hearing Sun Jie''s words, the other three owners all frowned.


    Li Daoyuan, the oldest and most cautious man in the audience, said in a deep voice: "that young man named Shen Ze, no matter whether he has real power in the Shen family or not, he is a son of the royal family after all. We can''t act rashly against him."


    After these words, Li Daoyuan looked at Sun Jie and said, "Lao sun, I know that Shen Ze cut off your hand and killed your son. You have a grudge against him and want revenge. We can understand, but you must be calm and not impulsive."


    "After all, we are dealing with the children of the royal family. If we are not careful, our family''s 100 year old foundation may be destroyed. We need to act prudently. We must not act rashly!"


    As soon as Li Daoyuan finished, Qian Heng, the owner of the Qian family, immediately echoed: "Lao Li is right. I agree with him."


    Zhou Tianming, the owner of the Zhou family, immediately echoed: "I agree with Lao Li, too."


    Sun Jie''s eyes became very gloomy when he saw that the other three masters had indicated that they should act safely.


    In his heart, he scolded: "you don''t understand Lao Tzu''s pain of losing your son. These things didn''t happen to you. Of course, you can be indifferent and hang up!"


    "Bullshit united front, you old foxes, one by one, want to protect your own family, no matter who else is!"


    Although Sun Jie thought so, he didn''t say it.


    After all, now the four families really need harmony and unity. Even if they can''t get their hearts together, they still need it on the surface.


    Sun Jie scolded in his heart. After venting his emotions, he nodded calmly: "OK, I''ll listen to you. I''ll be sure to act safely."


    Then, the four family owners talked for more than two hours about Shen Ze, Mu Jia and the alliance.


    At about 3 p.m., the four families of Zhou qiansun and Li announced that they would unite to establish the siding chamber of Commerce.


    The establishment of siding chamber of Commerce means the birth of the biggest and strongest force in Haicheng.


    Once the news came out, it once again caused a sensation in Haicheng.


    "The four families of Zhou, Qian, sun and Li jointly set up the siding chamber of Commerce. It''s not obvious that they have a nest of snakes and mice. It''s shameless!"


    "The four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li are united, and the Mu family can''t help them any more. They can''t take revenge on mu Yunbin!"


    "Zhou Qian, Sun Li and their four families unite to become the real big Mac in Haicheng. They can cover the sky with one hand, and no one can move them."


    "As soon as the four tripod chamber of Commerce was established, it seems that mu Yunbin''s hatred can not be avenged!"


    "That''s not necessarily. I heard that the Mu family invited a very powerful person to avenge mu Yunbin."


    "The big man invited by the Mu family broke into the sun''s mansion yesterday, broke one hand of Sun Jie, the master of the sun family, and killed sun fan, the young master of the sun family."


    "Damn it, it''s so hot. Are these things true or not?"


    "It''s true. Now not only are these news spreading, but also the pictures of Sun Jie''s bandaged arm and sun fan''s tragic death have been spread, and the Oriental Daily has also reported."


    "What kind of person did the Mu family invite? How dare you break Sun Jie''s hand and kill sun fan? It''s too overbearing and powerful


    "Many people say that the mysterious elder invited by the Mu family is a young master of the Yanjing family. His power is very terrible."


    "So, is it difficult for the four families of Qian, sun and Li to unite to deal with the mysterious big man?"


    "Very likely!"


    "If that''s the case, Haicheng is going to have a big turmoil. The five top families in Haicheng are fighting each other, plus a young master of Yanjing family. It''s terrible to think about it!"


    "I also feel that something really happened this time. The sea city will not be calm."


    Big events happened one after another, and the whole Haicheng was boiling and became more lively than ever before.


    At the same time, the undercurrent surging in Haicheng is like the eve of a storm, which makes people feel depressed and uneasy.


    Zhou Qian, Sun Li and the four families joined hands to become the strongest force in Haicheng, which made the Mu family feel great pressure.


    However, Shen Ze is dismissive. In his opinion, Zhou Qian and Sun Li''s four families are just dying together, and they can''t turn over any storm.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, ten patrolmen came to Mu''s mansion, led by Luo Jiang, deputy director of Haicheng patrolling Bureau.


    As the second person of Haicheng patrol Bureau, Luo Jiang is also a very important person in China.


    Muyunfeng is now the principal of the Mu family. When Luojiang arrives, he stands out to receive him personally and leads him to the reception hall.


    After the two sides were seated, Mu Yunfeng asked frankly, "Luo Ju, you are here in person. What can I do for you?"


    Muyunfeng knew that it would not be good for Luojiang, the deputy director of the patrol Bureau, to come in person, but he still asked politely.


    Although mu Yunbin died, the momentum of the Mu family is not as strong as before, but Luojiang still does not put on airs in front of Mu Yunbin.


    As soon as the latter inquired, he immediately replied kindly, "I have received the order of mayor Liu to investigate the murder of sun fan, the young master of the sun family."


    "Now it''s said that sun fan was killed by a young man named Shen Ze, who is in your Mu family. I''m here to bring that young man back to the Bureau for interrogation."


    Liu Chengchang in luojiangkou refers to Liu Yanshu, the mayor of Haicheng, who is the most powerful person in the mainland.


    Luo Jiang said that he had received Liu Yanshu''s order to bring Shen Ze back to the police station for interrogation and to investigate the death of sun fan. Mu Yunfeng''s brows immediately wrinkled together.


    Obviously, he didn''t have to think about it. He could guess that it was the means of the sun family envoy.


    Luo Jiang brings a patrol team to Mu''s home at this time. On the surface, he is bringing people back for interrogation, but in fact, he is coming to arrest the suspect and Shen Ze.

 Chapter 202

    Shen Ze is now the biggest reliance of the Mu family. Mu Yunfeng is surprised that he doesn''t want Luo Jiang to capture Shen Ze.


    He was silent for a moment and thought to himself.


    At this time, Shen Zezheng and Mu Ling were walking in the back garden to enjoy the blooming flowers in early spring. He didn''t know that Luo Jiang had brought a patrol team to Mu''s house to catch him.


    Qin Chao is in the front yard and knows that the patrol is coming.


    He came to the back garden for the first time and told Shen Ze, "young master, a team of patrolmen has come to Mu''s house."


    "Oh?"


    Shen Ze''s intuition is very keen, "they should be aimed at me."


    "Where are the scouts?"


    Qin Chao replied, "Mr. Mu Yunfeng has received the patrolmen. They are now in the reception hall."


    Shen Ze nodded, "OK, I''ll go and have a look."


    Then, Shen Ze said to Mu Ling, who was wearing a broken flower skirt: "ling''er, you continue to enjoy the flowers, I''ll deal with it."


    "Good."


    Mu Ling now knows that Shen Ze is a general of the Ministry of war. She thinks Shen Ze can handle those patrols easily, so she nods her head according to her words.


    Shen Ze smiles at Mu Ling. Then he takes Qin Chao to Mu''s reception hall.


    At this time, in the reception hall.


    Muyunfeng can''t think of any good countermeasures, so he plans to tell a lie. He will prevaricate Luo Jiang''s plan to catch Shen Ze first, and then try to find a way later.


    So, his face is not red and his heart is not beating. He smiles and lies to Luo Jiang and says: "Luo Ju, Shen Ze is a guest of our Mu family. He did come to our Mu family to pay homage to the master before, but he is not in our Mu family mansion now."


    Luo Jiang frowned at the speech.


    He didn''t blink. He stared at Mu Yunfeng sharply and said in a positive tone: "Mr. mu, we have got very accurate information in the Bureau. The young man named Shen Ze is in Mu''s mansion. Are you sure you''re not mistaken?"


    Life is like a play. It''s all about acting.


    Muyunfeng didn''t lie at all. With a faint smile, he said: "Luo Ju, I''m not mistaken. Shen Ze stayed in our Mu family mansion last night, but he left this morning."


    "Besides, I don''t know where he went."


    After listening to Mu Yunfeng''s words, Luo Jiang''s eyebrows are more tightly knit.


    He fixed his eyes on Mu Yunfeng for a while, then said in a deep voice, "second master mu, the information we received in our bureau is correct. I hope you can tell me where Shen Ze is."


    "I also obey orders. If I don''t take Shen Ze back today, I can''t give him a job. Don''t embarrass me."


    Hearing the speech, Mu Yunfeng showed a magnanimous look and said seriously: "Luo Ju, I really didn''t embarrass you. I told you the truth. If you don''t believe me, you can take someone to search our Mu family to see if you can find Shen Ze."


    Luo Jiang''s face sank when he heard the speech.


    The so-called thin camel is bigger than the horse. Even if the Mu family is not bigger than when mu Yunbin was there, it is still one of the top five families in Haicheng.


    Even Liu Yanshu, the head of the sea city, was awed by the Mu family and had to be respectful.


    Even if Liu Yanshu went to Mu''s family, he didn''t dare to do anything to search his family.


    How can Luo Jiang, who obeys Liu Yanshu''s orders, have the courage to search Mu''s family?


    There is no mistake in the news from the police. Luo Jiang knows that Shen Ze is in the Mu family mansion.


    And Mu Yunfeng does so, it is obvious that he does not want to take Shen Ze away.


    Muyunfeng intended to embarrass Luojiang, but he was helpless.


    "Mu Er ye, you''re very serious. Luo never dares to do this kind of thing."


    "Since the second master is sure that Shen Ze is not in the Mu family mansion, Luo will go to another place to look for someone."


    Seeing that the goal couldn''t be achieved, Luojiang didn''t want to make things stiff, so he took a step back.


    "Please help yourself."


    Muyunfeng said with a smile, expressing the meaning of no one to stay.


    "Second master, then Luo won''t bother any more!"


    Then Luo Jiang got up and planned to leave.


    At this time, Shen Ze and Qin Chao came to the reception hall.


    Shen Ze listens to the conversation between Luo Jiang and Mu Yunfeng. He is surprised to know that Luo Jiang, the deputy director of Haicheng patrol Bureau, personally leads a team to Mu''s mansion to take him back to the patrol Bureau.


    As soon as he entered the door, Shen Ze said faintly: "I heard that a patrolman came here to find Shen. I don''t know what happened?"


    Hearing the sound, Mu Yunfeng, sitting on the sofa, and Luo Jiang, who has just stood up, turn their heads one after another and look at Shen Ze, who enters the living room.


    Seeing Shen Ze appear on his own initiative, Mu Yunfeng''s brows are twisted together. He is very depressed in his heart.


    I, the second master of the Mu family, a dignified figure in Haicheng, have lied to others for a long time for you. When you come out, don''t you expose my lies and make me lose face?


    Although I''m cheeky, you''re embarrassing me!


    Mu Yunfeng was speechless for a moment.


    Luo Jiang looks at Shen Ze for a few eyes. Because he doesn''t know Shen Ze, he just hears Shen Ze Gang say that he is Shen. He asks uncertainly, "are you Shen Ze?"


    Shen Ze didn''t answer Luo Jiang for the first time. Instead, he went straight to Mu Yunfeng and said to Mu Yunfeng, who was a little embarrassed: "thank you for lying for me. I''ve learned his kindness."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Mu Yunfeng felt much more comfortable. He waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s nothing to worry about. You''re welcome, master Shen."


    Shen Ze nodded and said nothing more.


    He then turned around and calmly looked at Luojiang, light said: "I am Shen Ze."


    When Luo Jiang heard the speech, he was surprised.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect Shen Ze to show up.


    Luo Jiang took a deep look at Shen Ze with a calm look, thinking that the young man in front of him was really unusual.


    Luo Jiang didn''t think much about it. He just showed his identity and his intention.


    "My name is Luo Jiang. I''m the deputy director of Haicheng patrol Bureau. I''m here to take you back to the patrol bureau to investigate the murder of sun fan, the young master of the sun family."


    When Shen Ze heard this, he said quietly, "this is what the sun family asked you to come here?"


    Luo Jiang says without expression: "have no right to tell."


    Shen Ze light smile, and then he said to Luojiang: "I''m going to go to a patrol Bureau, you specially come to meet me today, just like me."


    Luo Jiang


    We are here today to arrest you and go back to the patrol Bureau. Why did we come here to pick you up?


    "Let''s go!"


    When Luojiang was speechless, Shen Ze had already raised his feet and took the lead to walk outside the reception hall.


    Looking at Shen Ze''s graceful and leisurely back, Mu Yunfeng has a deep appreciation in his eyes.


    This son is really the dragon and Phoenix among the people, young and handsome!

 Chapter 203

    Shen Ze will have a big fight in Haicheng. He needs to tell the local officials so as not to hurt or get in the way.


    Therefore, Shen Ze said that he was planning to go to the patrol Bureau.


    Luo Jiang''s team came to Mu''s mansion to meet him tonight. It''s really a special place to meet him. He just took this trip.


    Seeing Shen Ze leave, Luo Jiang soon regained his mind and immediately followed him.


    After Shen Ze and Luo Jiang left, Mu Yunfeng, who stayed in the reception hall, asked Qin Chao suspiciously, "what does your young master mean? How can he follow the police on his own initiative? "


    Qin Chao said with a smile: "young master should go to the patrol bureau to say hello and let them mind their own business."


    Mu Yunfeng heard the speech and nodded. Then he said, "master Shen can solve this problem by himself. I don''t need to use the relationship of Mu family?"


    "No need."


    Qin Chao shook his head, then said confidently: "as a young master, no one dares to touch him."


    Mu Yunfeng stares at Qin Chao and asks, "is master Shen a master of the Shen family in Yanjing?"


    Qin Chao shook his head again: "since the day he joined the army, the young master has never regarded himself as the son of the Shen family in Yanjing, and has never used the identity of the son of the Shen family in Yanjing."


    "Oh?"


    Mu Yunfeng is a little surprised to pick eyebrows, thinking that Shen Ze is difficult to draw a clear relationship with the Shen family in Yanjing?


    Mu Yunfeng is a little curious, but this is Shen Ze''s own business. He doesn''t ask much.


    "You just said that young master Shen joined the army. He has been a soldier these years?"


    It''s not something to keep secret. Qin Chao nodded and didn''t deny it.


    Muyunfeng suddenly said: "no wonder I haven''t heard from Mr. Shen in recent years. It turns out that he has gone to the army."


    After that, muyunfeng naturally asked: "master Shen has been very intelligent since he was a child. He has excellent talent and is good at both literature and martial arts. I think he must have made great achievements in the Army Department?"


    "Of course!"


    Qin Chao thought that the young master had more than great achievements.


    It is to build a great cause, worship the general, and be famous in the future!


    Looking at Qin Chao as a matter of course, and with a look of deep admiration, Mu Yunfeng was very curious about what Shen Ze had done in the army.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "little brother Qin Chao, does Master Shen have an official position in the Ministry of war?"


    With a smile, Qin Chao deliberately said, "of course, young master has an official position. As the commander of the pioneer camp, I can only be a dog under him."


    Qin Chao said that he was the major commander of the vanguard camp, and Mu Yunfeng had no doubt about it, because he had already seen that Qin Chao was not an ordinary person.


    Qin Chao, the major commander of the vanguard camp, was shocked that he could only be a dog under Shen Ze.


    What is Shen Ze''s official position in the Ministry of war?


    Mu Yunfeng was eager to know. He immediately asked, "little brother, what''s Mr. Shen''s official position in the Ministry of war?"


    Qin Chao smile simple and honest, light floated to say two words: "general."


    "General?"


    Although Mu Yunfeng thought that Shen Ze''s official position in the Army Department was not small, he did not think that Shen Ze''s official position would be a general.


    He widened his eyes in disbelief and looked shocked.


    Shen zekan was only twenty-four years old, so he became a general. This is unprecedented in the history of the Dragon kingdom!


    This is unbelievable. Looking into Qin Chao''s eyes, Mu Yunfeng asked in a low voice, "brother Qin Chao, are you kidding me?"


    Qin Chao gathered his smile on his face and said, "I don''t dare to joke about the young master."


    Listen to Qin Chao say so, Mu Yunfeng has no doubt.


    He took a deep breath, praised and respected from the bottom of his heart, and said: "I became a general when I was young. Master Shen is really the son of heaven!"


    "With the help of young master Shen, the great general of a country, my brother''s great hatred will be avenged!"


    Speaking of this, Mu Yunfeng''s body trembled slightly and his eyes turned red.


    The whole Mu family wants to avenge mu Yunbin very much. As mu Yunbin''s brother, Mu Yunfeng naturally hopes to avenge mu Yunbin, so as to comfort mu Yunbin''s spirit in heaven.


    Before he knew that Shen Ze was a general, Mu Yunfeng had little hope of avenging mu Yunbin.


    Because the Mu family''s internal and external troubles are not as good as before, and the four families of Zhou, Qian, sun and Li are still United. The Mu family can''t get each other, and can''t take revenge for mu Yunbin at all.


    Although Shen Ze, the young master of the Shen family in Yanjing, helped him, Shen Ze could hardly use the power of the Shen family, which was not very helpful to the Revenge of the Mu family.


    At the moment, knowing that Shen Ze himself is a general of the Ministry of war, Mu Yunfeng''s confidence is greatly increased, and he feels that his brother''s revenge is expected.


    All the twists and turns, the willows are dark and the flowers are bright!


    This makes Mu Yunfeng very excited and excited.


    Looking at Mu Yunfeng with a very excited look, Qin Chao thought that if I told the other identities of the young master, you would be so excited that you would faint on the spot.


    Qin Chao grinned, and then said carelessly, "second master mu, I told you before. With our young master, you don''t have to worry about anything, just wait to see the play."


    "Zhou qiansun and Li Sijia, sooner or later, will eat their own evil fruit. Mr. mu Yunbin''s great hatred will surely be rewarded!"


    At the moment, listening to Qin Chao say these words, Mu Yunfeng did not believe any more. He nodded repeatedly: "Qin Chao little brother said it."


    "Well, second master mu, I won''t talk to you any more, or the young master will blame me for being too talkative. I''ll withdraw first."


    "Good." Mu Yunfeng nodded.


    Qin Chao turned around and walked out of the reception hall.


    After Qin Chao left, Mu Yunfeng''s tight heart for such a long time was slightly relaxed.


    He heaved a long sigh of relief, then raised his head and said to himself in a very happy tone: "I''m very lucky to have such a noble man to help me."

 Chapter 204

    Shen Ze walked out of the reception hall and went straight to the outside of Mu''s mansion.


    Luojiang walked quickly and soon caught up with Shen Ze.


    Although Luo Jiang was a little surprised why Shen Ze took the initiative to go to the patrol Bureau, he didn''t ask and didn''t think much.


    They went on in silence, and soon came to the gate of the Mu family mansion.


    Here, there are two armored cars.


    Without any hesitation, Shen Ze immediately got on an armored car and sat down in a place of his own.


    "Luo Ju, do you want to handcuff people?"


    There are ordinary patrolmen asking Luo Jiang.


    Luo Jiang took a look at Shen Ze, who was still sitting in his seat. He thought that this young man was really special.


    If you dare to kill sun fan, the young master of the sun family, you are not an ordinary person.


    Luo Jiang pondered for a moment, then waved his hand and said, "no, just go back."


    "Yes." The ordinary inspector nodded.


    Later, Luojiang and other armed patrolmen got on the bus one after another.


    Then, two armored vehicles slowly drove toward the patrol Bureau.


    About an hour later, the car arrived at the gate of Haicheng patrol Bureau.


    As soon as the car stopped, a male inspector yelled at Shen Ze with a fierce look: "boy, get out of the car!"


    The shrill voice made Shen Ze''s eyebrows wrinkle.


    He opened his eyes in vain and gave the roaring man a cold look.


    With Shen Ze''s deep and cold eyes, the patrolman felt like he was being watched by a wild beast. He was cold all over and scared.


    The male patrolman''s legs are weak. He faces Shen Ze and kneels on the ground uncontrollably.


    The male patrolman suddenly kneels down in front of Shen Ze, which makes other patrolmen and Luo Jiang feel inexplicable and strange.


    What the hell is going on?


    Luo Jiang asked in a cold voice, "Zhang Hong, why are you kneeling on the ground?"


    The male inspector named Zhang Hong was like seeing a ghost. He knelt on the ground, pale, frightened, shivering and sweating.


    For Luo Jiang''s question, he wanted to answer, but his mouth seemed to be stuck, unable to open, unable to make any sound.


    He wanted to stand up, but he couldn''t do it, just like a huge stone on his body.


    Zhang Hong did not speak or stand up.


    This strange situation makes Luo Jiang and others frown.


    At this time, Shen Ze got up from his seat and stepped out of the armored car.


    He ignored Luo Jiang and others, and went straight to the patrol Bureau.


    When Shen Ze entered the patrol Bureau, Zhang Hong''s fear and pressure disappeared.


    He stood up shivering in shock.


    Luo Jiang stepped forward and asked Zhang Hong in a deep voice, "what happened just now?"


    Zhang Hong was sweating and pale. His heart was still palpitating. His lips trembled and he replied, "it''s that boy who made the ghost..."


    "He just gave me a look, which almost scared my soul out. I''ve never seen such a terrible look before..."


    After listening to Zhang Hong''s words, Luo Jiang and other patrolmen are awed in their hearts.


    That kid is so good?


    Luo Jiang and others are patrollers. They have seen many powerful people.


    But they have never seen the kind of person who can frighten people out of their wits and kneel on the ground with just one look.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed that there was such a bull.


    "What is the origin of this young man named Shen Ze?"


    From the first sight he saw Shen Ze, Luo Jiang felt that Shen Ze was not an ordinary person. Now after Zhang Hong''s incident happened again, he had no doubt about it.


    "I don''t think it''s a very good thing to bring Shen Ze back to the patrol Bureau today."


    All of a sudden, Luo Jiang did not come. He was a little nervous.


    As the deputy director of Haicheng patrol Bureau, Luo Jiang is a person who has experienced great storms. Although he had a bad feeling in his heart, he didn''t think much and soon stabilized his mind.


    "Go."


    Immediately, Luo Jiang led the team and entered the patrol Bureau.


    Shen Ze walked into the police station and sat down in a chair, waiting for Luo Jiang and others to come in.


    After a while, Luojiang came in with people.


    When they saw Shen Ze sitting on the chair, they were all speechless and indignant.


    What the hell are you doing with the police?


    You are too arrogant!


    When other people are put into the patrol Bureau, which one is not timid, honest and pretending to be grandson?


    And why are you just like an old man, such a wrong thing?


    No matter Luo Jiang or other patrolmen, they all feel insulted and angry.


    One of the patrolmen angrily suggested: "Luo Ju, this boy is too pretentious. I suggest we teach him a lesson and let him be honest."

 Chapter 205

    Other patrolmen echoed: "this boy is too arrogant. I also suggest that we should teach him a lesson first, so as not to have a bad trial later!"


    Zhang Hongxian was scared by Shen Ze and couldn''t take care of himself. He knelt down and lost face in front of his colleagues, which made him resent Shen Zexin.


    At the moment, he was also in agreement: "I agree!"


    When someone starts, naturally someone follows.


    "I agree too!"


    Then, in addition to Luojiang, the other nine patrolmen unanimously proposed to teach Shen Ze a lesson.


    Although Luo Jiang can''t stand Shen Ze''s appearance, he is more calm.


    He won''t move Shen Ze until he knows his background.


    What''s more, Shen Zeming is still a guest of the Mu family. How can the people Mu Yunfeng wants to protect teach him a lesson?


    "Don''t talk about it, I don''t agree with it!" Luo Jiang said


    Luo Jiang is the leader. Other patrolmen dare not disobey Luo Jiang even if they don''t mind any more. They can only bear the anger and shut their mouths.


    Luo Jiang immediately opened his mouth and said, "I''ll try this man myself. You''re all gone. What should you do?"


    Luo Jiang, as a deputy director of the Bureau, generally does not do the work of examining people in person.


    But this time, Liu Yanshu, the head of the sea city, gave him an order to personally handle the killing of sun fan.


    Therefore, he will personally interrogate Shen Ze.


    "Yes, Rodriguez."


    When Luo Jiang spoke, the other patrolmen broke up one by one.


    After the other policemen left, Luo Jiang went to Shen Ze and said in an unquestionable tone, "Shen Ze, follow me to the interrogation room!"


    At this time, Shen Ze was looking up and reading some couplets with the style of the patrol Bureau on the opposite wall.


    When he heard Luo Jiang''s words, he continued to read and said faintly, "I want to see your director. You go and call him."


    Shen Ze''s tone is light, but it feels like he is giving orders.


    Luo Jiang a pair of thick eyebrows frown together, his eyes sharp stare at not looking at his Shen Ze, sullen quality asked: "you are ordering me?"


    Shen Ze didn''t make a sound and acquiesced.


    No matter how calm Luojiang is, he is not happy.


    "Young man, you have no right to command me."


    Luo Jiang gave a cold smile, and then he said in a strong tone: "don''t talk about anything else with me. Cooperate with me immediately and go to the interrogation room with me, or I won''t be so polite to you again!"


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he did not change his expression or say anything more.


    He took out a token made of gold, half the size of a palm, and then threw it to Luojiang.


    Luo Jiang subconsciously reached for the golden token.


    "What is this?"


    Luo Jiang had a puzzled expression on his face. When his eyes fell on the token in his hand, he suddenly widened his eyes and exclaimed: "this is the order of Samsung!"


    This golden token is engraved with a dragon totem on one side, a general character on the other side, and three stars below the general character.


    This is an order that stands for the general of the Dragon kingdom.


    The young man in front of him holds a three-star general. Does that mean he is a senior general?


    Aware of this, Luojiang took a cool breath. His heart was like a huge wave, which could not be calm for a long time.


    This young man in his early twenties is actually a top general of the Dragon kingdom. It''s amazing!


    No wonder he dared to kill sun fan, the young master of the sun family. No wonder he was so magnanimous. No wonder Zhang Hong fell to his knees just with a look in his eyes!


    It''s the first time Luo Jiang has seen a powerful general of a country with the power of life and death.


    He was so surprised that his brain was a little confused that he was still in the same place.


    Luojiang didn''t move for a long time. Shen Ze didn''t have the patience to go on like this. He said, "don''t be stunned."


    When Luo Jiang heard the words, he immediately regained his mind.


    He held Samsung''s general in both hands, bowed his head and body. With a very respectful and humble attitude, he apologized and said, "Luo did not know the identity of general Shen. There were many disrespectful things in the past. I hope you have a large number of them. You can open your eyes and do not have the same understanding with me."


    A senior general like Shen Ze is a state-level dignitary. Luojiang, the deputy director of the patrol Bureau, is just a small shrimps in front of Shen Ze.


    Luo Jiang was obviously afraid that what he had done would make Shen Ze unhappy, so he was very hard on him.


    If Shen Ze wants to move him, he doesn''t have the ability to resist at all. He can only be slaughtered by Shen Ze.


    His brain is still fast, first take the initiative to make amends, in order to get Shen Ze''s understanding.


    Shen Ze didn''t plan to quarrel with Luo Jiang. After hearing the latter''s words, he said faintly, "if you don''t call your director again, I''ll have the same opinion with you."


    Luo Jiang was relieved to see that Shen Ze didn''t want to have the same understanding with him.


    "General Shen, I''ll call our director to see you immediately!"


    After responding, Luo Jiang rushed to the director''s office as fast as he could.

 Chapter 206

    The director of Haicheng patrol Bureau, Xing mu, is a middle-aged man in his forties.


    At this time, Xing Mu was at his desk in the office.


    "Bang!"


    Luojiang speed is very fast, almost hit the door, rushed into the office.


    Hearing the news, Xing Mu stopped working and raised his head.


    Looking at Luo Jiang with a flustered look, Xing Mu frowned unhappily.


    With a dignified face, he sternly reprimanded in an educational tone: "Luo Jiang, how can you look like a deputy director when you rush into my office like this? It''s out of order


    Luo Jiang didn''t care about so much etiquette at this time. He rushed directly to Xing Mu''s desk, handed the Samsung general in his hand to Xing mu, and said, "Xing Bureau, Shen Ze, who Mayor Liu asked me to go to Mu''s house, is a man of heaven!"


    "What kind of person?"


    Xing Mu stares at Luo Jiang and reproaches him again: "don''t make a fuss!"


    "Xing Ju, look at this!"


    Luo Jiang said, reaching for the golden token on the table in front of Xing mu.


    "What do you want me to see?"


    Xing Mu was not happy with what Luo Jiang had done. He murmured angrily, then lowered his head and looked at the golden token on the table.


    No one does not know the generals who symbolize status and glory.


    Xing Mu suddenly recognized what the golden token was.


    "Samsung will order!"


    Xing Mu and Luo Jiang had the same reaction when they saw the general. Instead of being calm and steady, they were shocked. At the same time, they stood up from the chair.


    Luo Jiang took a deep breath, and then he said in a low voice, "Xing Bureau, this thing was given to me by Shen Ze, who I just brought back from Mu family."


    Xing Mu''s eyes were fixed on the three-star general on the table. His throat seemed dry and his voice was a little hoarse. He said, "Luo Jiang, do you mean that the man Liu Cheng Chang asked you to go to Mu''s house is a senior general with military power? What''s more, you brought the general back to the bureau? "


    Luo Jiang replied, "yes, Xing Bureau."


    Xing Mu''s brow was locked, and his face was gloomy, as if he could drip ink.


    He raised his head, looked angry at Luo Jiang, and said, "this is special. We''ve caught a general. Isn''t that a death wish?"


    "If the general gets angry, he can level our whole patrol Bureau in a word!"


    Luo Jiang was very guilty at this time, because Shen Ze was brought back by him.


    He didn''t dare to look at Xing mu. He hung his head and took a deep breath. After trying to calm himself down, he said in a deep voice, "Xing Bureau, the Shen general is not angry. He just asked me to ask you to see him."


    Then, Luo Jiang advised: "Xing Bureau, let''s not think so much now. You should go to see the big man with me quickly."


    "Yes, I''ll go with you to see him first."


    Xing Mu nodded, and then he said, "before that, please contact Liu Yanshu and let him get to the patrol Bureau as soon as possible."


    "He''s the one who caused this. He''ll have to take care of it. We can''t let the police take the blame on him!"


    "OK, I''ll contact Mayor Liu right away!"


    Luo Jiang immediately made a phone call to Liu Yanshu and briefly told him about Shen Ze.


    When Liu Yanshu learned that Shen Ze, whom he ordered Luojiang to arrest, was a top general of the Ministry of war.


    The most powerful Lord of Haicheng was so scared that he almost wet his pants.


    At this time, Liu Yanshu has just been on the table, and has not had a hot meal.


    He suddenly lost his job. Under the gaze of his family, he rushed out of the house and into the car.


    Liu Yanshu drove himself to the police station as fast as he could.


    He was terrified that he would fall to the ground when he was late.


    After notifying Liu Yanshu, Luo Jiang takes Xing Mu to the hall of the patrol Bureau and Shen Ze.


    Seeing that Shen Ze was only in his early twenties, Xing Mu was very shocked and had a huge wave in his heart.


    At such an age, he became the top general of the Dragon kingdom. This NIMA is a monster!


    "Liu Yanshu, you are a son of a bitch. If you want to die, don''t pull us to be buried with you!"


    After Xing Mu scolded Liu Yanshu in his heart, he came to Shen Ze respectfully, holding the three-star general in his hands as a gift.


    He hardened his head, bowed his head and asked in awe, "general Shen, the younger one is Xing mu, the director of the patrol Bureau. What can I do for you?"

 Chapter 207

    Shen Ze is sitting in a chair with a newspaper in his hand. He is reading it with his head down.


    Hearing Xing Mu''s words, he didn''t lift his head and said faintly, "is it your order to arrest me?"


    In the face of Shen Ze''s question, Xing Mu''s legs softened and his forehead was sweating.


    He explained in a hurry: "general Shen, this is not my order. It''s from Liu Yanshu, the mayor of the city!"


    After the explanation, Xing Mu said, "I have just contacted Liu Yanshu. He is on his way to the police station."


    "Well, wait till he comes."


    After saying this, Shen Ze said nothing more and continued to read the newspaper in silence.


    Xing Mu and Luo Jiang did not dare to have any objection to this. They kept a respectful posture and stood aside, and closed their mouths without making any sound.


    That''s it. About fifteen minutes later.


    Liu Yanshu, the head of Haicheng, arrived at the patrol Bureau.


    "Hiss!"


    The car stopped at the gate of the police station, and Liu Yanshu got off the car in a hurry and rushed into the police station.


    Shen Ze and them are in the hall. Liu Yanshu sees them as soon as he enters the door.


    Although Liu Yanshu didn''t know Shen Ze, he saw Xing Mu and Luo Jiang standing respectfully in front of Shen Ze.


    Naturally, he realized that the young man sitting on the chair reading the newspaper was the general named Shen Ze.


    Liu Yanshu himself gave the order that the patrol bureau should go to Mu''s mansion to arrest Shen Ze. He is not only responsible for this, but also responsible for it.


    Liu Yanshu didn''t know what Shen Ze would do with him, and he didn''t have time to think about how to deal with it.


    Liu Yanshu went straight to Shen Ze and knelt down to the latter without hesitation.


    Then, he propped his hands on the ground and worshipped. At the same time, he said in a loud voice, "Liu Yanshu, the sinner, is disrespectful to general Shen. Please punish him!"


    Obviously, Liu Yanshu wanted to use this kind of initiative to plead guilty, hoping that Shen Ze could forgive him.


    Liu Yanshu, the number one official in Haicheng, knelt down. How dare Xing Mu and Luojiang stand?


    The two chief and vice chief of the patrol Bureau immediately face Shen Ze and kneel on the ground.


    Because this is the hall, which is a relatively public place. There are patrols from time to time.


    After these patrols, Liu Yanshu, Xing Mu and Luo Jiang were all kneeling behind Shen Ze''s heel. They were all stunned and couldn''t believe it.


    How old is this young man sitting on a chair reading a newspaper?


    Actually can let the sea city official several heavyweights all kneel on the ground!


    I''ve never seen it, or even heard of it!


    Different from other patrolmen who were just shocked, the patrolmen who followed Luo Jiang to Mu''s house to arrest Shen Ze were not only shocked, but also frightened and sweating.


    Because they just clamored to teach Shen Ze a lesson, who didn''t know where he came from.


    If Shen Ze wants to be accountable and retaliate, won''t they be finished?


    Some people are shocked, some people are panic, tonight''s patrol bureau is doomed not to be calm.


    Shen Ze didn''t respond to Liu Yanshu''s kneeling plea and Xing Mu''s and Luo Jiang''s kneeling.


    He did not speak, Liu Yanshu, they all knelt on the ground and did not dare to move.


    Three people do not know what their next fate is, suddenly is nervous, suffering.


    After another five minutes, Shen Ze finished reading the newspaper in his hand, which was the action.


    He put down the newspaper, sat down, looked down at Liu Yanshu kneeling in front of him, and said in a neutral tone, "is it the sun family who asked you to arrest me?"


    Liu Yanshu was lying on the ground all over in a cold sweat.


    Hearing Shen Ze''s inquiry, he did not dare to lie or hide anything. He immediately answered truthfully in fear: "yes."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, his eyes became cold, and his tone became a bit harsh: "as a city leader, you have become the running dog of others. You are really a good city leader!"


    Liu Yanshu naturally heard the meaning of irony and blame from Shen Ze''s words. He was so scared that he shivered and lost his soul.


    After a while, Liu Yanshu was able to stabilize his mind.


    His lips trembled and his voice was hoarse. He explained to himself: "general Shen, I don''t want to follow the orders of the sun family. But the sun family is so powerful that it can control the replacement of the city leader. I''m also forced to do things by myself."


    "The official gave it to a local family to coerce. It''s such a waste. I don''t know how you became the mayor of the city."


    Shen Ze''s voice is not big or small, but Liu Yanshu is full of thunder.


    He was sweating, terrified and shaking like a dustpan. Facing Shen Ze''s oral education, he did not dare to refute.


    Maybe I''ve been sitting for a long time and I''m not feeling well.


    Shen Ze then stood up and stood with his hands down.


    As he looked out of the window into the night, he said, "I can hold you still for a while, but you need to atone."


    Liu Yanshu was so excited that he almost cried when he heard Shen Ze say not to move him for the time being. He kowtowed his head three times and said, "thank you, general Shen, for giving me the chance to atone for my sins!"


    Shen Ze, with no expression on his face, said, "in seven days, I will eradicate the four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li. You should do a good job in maintaining stability and dealing with the aftermath."


    He was shocked to hear that Shen Ze said that he would eradicate the four Li families of Zhou qiansun, Liu Yanshu, Xing Mu and Luo Jiang within seven days.


    Uprooting the four Li families is like turning Haicheng upside down. It''s too big!


    "Yes, general Shen, I will do well the task you gave me!"


    At this time, Liu Yanshu did not dare to think about other things, and immediately responded to Shen Ze.


    "That''s all for tonight."


    Shen Ze then turns around and takes back the three-star general from Xing mu.


    "Arrange a person to take me back to Mu''s mansion."


    After that, Shen Ze went out to the police station.


    "General Shen, I''m driving. I''ll see you off!"


    Liu Yanshu is just like fighting for an opportunity to show himself in front of Shen Ze. He stands up and talks while catching up.


    After Shen Ze and Liu Yanshu both stepped out of the patrol Bureau, Xing Mu and Luo Jiang stood up from the ground.


    They looked at each other with a sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately, general Shen is a reasonable man, otherwise we won''t be safe tonight!"


    It''s a safe night for Xing mu, Luojiang and even the whole patrol Bureau. They are very glad that Shen Ze didn''t make an attack.


    After a lingering fear, Xing Mu said in a deep voice, "the great general Shen is going to root out the four Li families of Zhou qiansun in seven days. Recently, the whole Haicheng will not live in peace."


    "Luojiang, call all the members of the patrol bureau to the meeting room immediately!"


    "During this period of time, our patrol bureau must do a good job and perform well in front of general Shen!"


    "Yes, Xing Bureau!"


    Luo Jiang nodded deeply.

 Chapter 208

    As the head of Haicheng, Liu Yanshu has a noble status and has always been superior.


    But tonight, he never worked as a driver for others. He lowered his attitude and drove Shen Ze back to Mu''s house.


    Shen Ze didn''t care about Liu Yanshu''s behavior, and didn''t refuse the former to drive him back.


    After getting on the bus, Shen Ze habitually closed his eyes.


    Liu Yanshu is the first time to deal with Shen Ze, the top man in the military department. He wants to get close to Shen Ze.


    But see Shen Ze shut his eyes, he dare not disturb, can only drive silently.


    An hour later, the car arrived at the gate of the Mu family mansion.


    After the car was parked, Liu Yanshu looked back at the young man in the back seat with awe in his eyes and whispered: "general Shen, the Mu family mansion is here."


    Shen Ze heard the sound and opened his eyes.


    He took a deep look at Liu Yanshu, then opened the door and got out of the car.


    Liu Yanshu got out of the car with a smile on his face and bowed to Shen Ze: "general Shen, go slowly."


    Shen Ze didn''t pay any attention to the official courtesy of Liu Yanshu. He went straight to the Mu family mansion.


    Liu Yanshu stops and sees Shen Ze leave. Until Shen Ze''s figure disappears in his sight, he turns and gets on the car.


    After sitting in the driver''s seat, Liu Yanshu reached out and wiped the cold sweat on his face.


    He knew later and said to himself with a lingering fear, "I am really lucky and lucky for Liu Yanshu. I haven''t been directly attacked by this general Shen!"


    Liu Yanshu is very clear that the Ministry of war is the most important state department in the whole dragon kingdom.


    Since a Dragon God appeared in the Ministry of war not long ago, the momentum and status of the Ministry of war have reached its peak. There is no other national department in the state of dragon that can compare with it.


    The Dragon God of the Dragon Kingdom, Shen Diaolong, is a man of both arts and martial arts. He is known as the first general in the world and the unparalleled God of war.


    With his own strength, he promoted the Ministry of war to the level that the Presbyterian Council of the State Council was afraid of.


    Shen Ze, a top-level general in charge of heavy troops and the power of life and death, who dares to disrespect or offend him, can be killed on the spot, regardless of your status.


    After all, with the support of the Dragon God of the Ministry of war, who can be said to be the one who has achieved great success and who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one?


    "Thanks to the good nature of general Shen."


    The people of the Ministry of war are all experienced in the battlefield and the baptism of blood and fire. They always kill decisively.


    Liu Yanshu is very glad that he met Shen Ze, who did not fight directly without saying a word.


    "Shen Ze is a top general at such a young age. He''s really the son of heaven. It''s a monster!"


    "I''m afraid only Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God, can beat him at this age and achieve this kind of achievement."


    After some emotion, Liu Yanshu''s mood gradually calmed down.


    He didn''t stop any longer, and immediately drove to the official office building of Haicheng.


    Liu Yanshu should have called all the official personnel of Haicheng overnight to hold a meeting to discuss and explain things.


    Shen Ze gave him a chance to atone for his sins. Naturally, he wanted to take advantage of it, but he didn''t want to screw up what Shen Ze had told him, so that he could put himself in a dangerous situation.


    ¡­¡­


    After learning that Shen Ze followed Luo Jiang to the police station, Mu Ling went to the yard and waited for Shen Ze.


    When Shen Ze came into the yard, he was surprised to see that Muling was sitting on a small bench, her two slender legs bending together, her two arms clubbing on her knees, and her two little hands holding her left and right cheeks respectively.


    Her small head slightly upward, overlooking the stars all over the bright night sky, a pair of big eyes like talking blink.


    Mu Ling is wearing a pure white gauze skirt. The starlight covers her, making her look like a fairy tale fairy, holy and beautiful.


    This is a beautiful picture, but also a quiet moment, Shen Ze did not want to break, so he stood quietly, like a pine tree, motionless.


    However, it wasn''t long before Muling found Shen Ze.


    She turned her head and saw that Shen Zezheng was staring at her. She blushed shyly, "brother Ze, when did you come back?"


    Shen Ze smile, while walking forward, while answering: "back for a while."


    Mu Ling stood up, looked up at the man who came to her and asked, "then why didn''t you call me? But standing by in silence. "


    Shen Ze truthfully said: "the picture just now is too good-looking, I can''t bear to destroy it."


    Listen to Shen Ze say so, and think of just Shen Ze staring at himself, although Mu Ling is very embarrassed, but still open mouth asked: "brother Ze is saying I look good?"


    Shen Ze nodded with a smile.


    See Shen Ze admit, Mu Ling exhibition Yan a smile, she is like eating honey, sweet in the heart.


    After being happy for a while, Muling asked, "brother Ze, you haven''t had dinner yet, have you?"


    Shen Ze shook his head: "No."


    "I didn''t eat either. Let''s go and eat!"


    "Good."


    Then Shen Ze and Mu Ling went to the dining room together.


    After dinner, it was late, so Shen Ze and Mu Ling went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    Not long after Shen Ze returned to his room, Qin Chao came.


    Qin Chao inquired: "young master, is it the sun family who is responsible for the patrol bureau?"


    Shen Ze nodded: "well."


    "The sun family dares to target you on purpose. They don''t shed tears when they don''t see the coffin."


    Qin chaoleng said: "young master, do you want to give them some more color to see?"


    Qin Chao seemed to suddenly think of something, and then he said with a smile: "young master, I have received the news that the sun family is going to hold a funeral for sun fan tomorrow. I think we can attend it."


    Shen Ze takes a look at Qin Chao and knows what the latter thinks.


    The sun family will hold a funeral for sun fan tomorrow. People who have relations with the sun family, as well as the Zhou family, the Li family and the Qian family, should all be present.


    This is a good opportunity to knock on the mountain and shake the tiger.


    Shen Ze nodded: "OK, go tomorrow."

 Chapter 209

    Sun fan was killed by Shen Ze. His eyes exploded, and his viscera were almost broken. He died miserably.


    Sun fan died young and suffered a tragic death. Naturally, Sun Jie wanted him to settle down as soon as possible.


    The day Qin Chao sent sun fan''s body back to the sun family''s compound, the sun family cremated it, leaving only a box of ashes.


    Today is the day of sun fan''s funeral.


    In order to let Sun fan go to the funeral smoothly, Sun Jie gave the order of road closure.


    Early in the morning, the sun family sent hundreds of Humvees to block the road junctions, so that the road from the sun family''s courtyard to the cemetery was unobstructed.


    There are 30 main roads in Haicheng, and the sun family has sealed 10.


    Today is a weekday. There are a lot of cars on the road.


    Because of the sun family''s road closure, many places were blocked up.


    "What do you do? Why is the road blocked? "


    "We have to go to work. Get out of the way now!"


    Many car owners are very dissatisfied, questioning those black bodyguards blocking the intersection.


    "Today is the day of sun fan''s funeral. We must make sure that the road is smooth."


    "You guys, if you don''t want to die, just shut up and wait!"


    "If anyone dares to clamor again, I''ll let him go!"


    The black bodyguards sent by the sun family were all arrogant and fierce.


    At the same time, they will intimidate and threaten the car owners.


    The story that sun fan, the young master of the sun family, was killed has long been spread.


    Many car owners learned that it was because of sun fan''s funeral, so after the sun family sealed the road, they did not dare to give way again.


    With the great power of the sun family in China, how dare these ordinary people provoke?


    Many people were late for work, school and even those who needed to be rescued in ambulances.


    This has undoubtedly aroused public anger.


    As a result, the voice of swearing at the sun family sounded everywhere.


    But no matter how many people curse, the road is still blocked.


    Some people are impulsive and can''t bear it. They want to rush to the intersection, but they are all met with a beating.


    Anyone who wants to rush will be beaten to death and fall into a pool of blood.


    All of these, the sun family''s overbearing and insolent, show incisively and vividly!


    The road is blocked for more than two hours.


    At about nine o''clock, ten rolls Royces in pure black with big white flowers, one by one, slowly left the sun''s courtyard and drove to the cemetery.


    Along the way, there was no one and a car, only the sun family''s car was running.


    This posture, this style, compared with the city governor''s inspection of the city, is even more arrogant and domineering!


    ¡­¡­


    Ten rolls Royces, one after another, drive slowly, extremely prestige.


    The windows on both sides of each Rolls Royce were open and paper money was spilled out.


    White paper money in the air dancing, as if snow in general, a vast expanse of white.


    At the same time, sadness and music resounded everywhere.


    Sun Jie is sitting in the front of a Rolls Royce, his left arm is still bandaged, and even if it is inconvenient to move, he also holds sun fan''s urn on his leg.


    Sun Jie is sun fan''s only son. He is very fond of sun fan.


    Sun fan''s arrogance and arrogance eventually became a notorious bully, which was closely related to Sun Jie''s extreme love and connivance.


    There is no doubt that the most painful thing in the world is for the white hair to send the black hair.


    When his beloved son died, Sun Jie was in great pain and sorrow.


    "Fan''er, your father will take revenge on you!"


    "Even if you take the life of being a father, being a father will let the little boy who killed you pay for his blood!"


    Sun Jie lowers his head and stares at Sun fan''s urn with red eyes. His hatred for Shen Ze is getting stronger and stronger.


    Before long, the car arrived at the gate of the cemetery.


    This cemetery is not big, but it is in a golden area. It is recognized as one of the best cemeteries in Fengshui in Haicheng.


    There are 300 cemeteries in this cemetery. The people buried here are rich or expensive.


    A good cemetery, like a good house, has long been robbed.


    Three hundred cemeteries in this cemetery are all buried with coffins, none of which is empty.


    In order for sun fan to be buried in the cemetery, Sun Jie ordered that all the coffins buried here be excavated last night.


    In Sun Jie''s opinion, such a good cemetery can only bury his son alone!


    Sun fan''s funeral was very grand and powerful.


    Before the hearse arrived at the cemetery, people associated with the sun family were waiting in the cemetery early.


    As one of the five top families in Haicheng, the sun family has a very broad network.


    Today''s funeral of sun fan was attended by not only the main figures of Zhou Qian and Li''s three families, but also many other dignitaries, including almost all the local high-class and well-known figures in Haicheng.


    The influence and ruling power of the sun family can be seen.


    When the car stopped, someone opened the door.


    Sun Jie, holding sun fan''s urn in his right hand, leads the way to the cemetery.


    Other sun''s family members get out of the car one after another and follow Sun Jie closely.


    The cemetery is a ladder like one, and Sun Jie is impressively planning to bury sun fan at the top of the cemetery.


    Under the gaze of all the people in black, Sun Jie holds sun fan''s urn and walks step by step toward the top of the cemetery.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, Shen Ze is sitting at the table, having breakfast with Muling, muyunfeng, Yunlan and Qin Chao.


    Mu Yunfeng suddenly received a message, his face suddenly became very ugly.


    Mu Ling noticed the change of Mu Yunfeng''s face and asked, "second uncle, what''s the matter?"


    Muyunfeng said calmly and angrily, "that son of a bitch, Sun Jie, in order to find a cemetery for his son, he asked someone to dig all the coffins buried in the cemetery in Qingqiu last night, including the old man''s coffin!"


    "Grandfather''s coffin has been dug!"


    After listening to Mu Yunfeng''s words, Mu Ling and Yun Lan''s faces became very ugly, and their eyes were burning with anger.


    "That Sun Jie is so bad that he can''t even do such heartless things!"


    Sun Jie was the mastermind of Mu Yunbin''s death, and now he has his father''s coffin dug. This undoubtedly makes Mu Yunfeng, Mu Ling and Yun LAN angry and resentful.


    Although Shen Ze and Qin Chao are not Mu''s family, they are also resentful to learn that Sun Jie asked someone to dig the coffin of Mu''s father.


    "Sun Jie murdered my brother. Now he''s digging the old man''s coffin. I can''t bear it any more. I''m going to take someone to Qingqiu cemetery to settle accounts with him now!"


    Mu Yunfeng is really angry. As soon as his words fall, he stands up abruptly. He really wants to take people to find Sun Jie.


    Just then, Shen Ze spoke.


    "Second master, I''m going to attend sun fan''s funeral today. I can help you with your affairs. You don''t have to take people with you."


    Mu Yunfeng hears the speech and looks back at Shen Ze.


    At this time, he was very angry and hesitated about Shen Ze''s suggestion.


    Qin Chao opened his mouth and said, "second master mu, our young master is the safest in handling affairs. Just listen to him!"


    "Good."


    Mu Yunfeng hesitated for a while, and finally nodded.


    Then he bowed to Shen Ze and solemnly said, "thank you, master Shen!"


    Shen Ze nodded to Mu Yunfeng. Then he got up and called Qin Chao to go to Qingqiu cemetery.

 Chapter 210

    Shen Ze and Qin Chao walk out of the Mu family mansion together.


    Then, Qin Chao drove a Maybach to take Shen Ze to Qingqiu cemetery.


    Shen Ze is idle and bored. He takes out his mobile phone and turns it over. He finds that Su Shiman sent a picture and a message near midnight last night.


    It turned out that sushman had painted his portrait and sent it a photo.


    Su Shiman''s painting is exactly what Shen Ze looks like when he goes to the ancestral residence of the Wang family and wears the general''s uniform.


    Painting is just sushman''s hobby. Although she is not a professional painter, she is still very good at painting.


    This portrait is lifelike.


    Shen Ze''s majestic posture is displayed one by one.


    "With my painting skills, I''d better only paint like this. Don''t give up."


    After this, I added a smile.


    Shen Ze was very happy to see that Su Shiman had really painted his portrait.


    With a smile in his mouth, he enlarged the picture and looked back and forth several times.


    Then he replied with a message.


    "It''s a good painting. I like it."


    Not long after Shen zegang''s reply, Su Shiman came back with a happy expression.


    "Just like it."


    Su Shiman: "I want to hang this painting next to the watercolor painting in my study. What do you think?"


    Shen Ze replied with two words: "yes."


    Sushman immediately went to hang a picture. After a while, she sent a picture of two pictures hanging together.


    Two paintings, a man and a woman.


    The men''s uniform is straight, and the women''s posture is graceful, and the country is beautiful.


    The two pictures hang together and complement each other. They look very good.


    Seeing this picture, Shen Ze could not help but feel a trace of emotion.


    When can he and she really stand together?


    ¡­¡­


    Because the sun family blocked ten main roads in Haicheng, when Shen Ze and his family went to Qingqiu cemetery, they were also blocked.


    "It''s too arrogant and arrogant for the sun family to dare to block all the roads!"


    Looking at the car blocked for several miles, Qin Chao swearing, very unhappy.


    Shen Zeyou said, "the sun family blocked ten main roads, which almost paralyzed the traffic in Haicheng."


    The sun family''s road closure has already made a stir on the local network platform. Shen Ze saw it when he browsed the news on his mobile phone.


    "I think the sun family really regards themselves as the local emperor of Haicheng, because a family''s children go to funeral, dig coffins and seal roads, and they don''t treat others as human beings at all!"


    "All these things done by the sun family are harmful to nature and reason. They are extremely heinous and must be severely punished."


    Qin Chao rebuked the sun family with indignation. Then he suggested in a cold voice, "young master, under the leadership of Wang Qingsong, a thousand people transferred from the Silver Dragon carving have arrived at Haicheng last night. You order them to destroy the sun family who does no evil."


    Shen Ze was also disgusted with what the sun family had done. After listening to Qin Chao''s suggestion, he nodded and said, "please contact Wang Qingsong and send my instructions to them to go to Qingqiu cemetery immediately."


    "In addition, let them clear the way by the way, who dares to stop not to give way, there is no amnesty for killing."


    "Yes, young master!"


    After Qin Chao answered, he took out his mobile phone and contacted Wang Qingsong, who led the team of 1000 members of the Silver Dragon carving, to convey Shen Ze''s instructions.


    ¡­¡­


    Silver Dragon carving is a mysterious organization founded by Shen Ze in the name of Dragon God Shen Diaolong after he was granted the title of God.


    The establishment of the Silver Dragon carving has been maintained at 30000 people. All its members are young and middle-aged. Most of them are from the Ministry of war, and a few are from the folk.


    These members of the Silver Dragon carving have one thing in common, that is, they are all alone, carefree and loyal to the master of the Silver Dragon carving.


    Every member of the Silver Dragon carving, Shen Ze as a confidant training, he has no reservation, will teach all the skills of the Silver Dragon carving members.


    Therefore, the members of the Silver Dragon carving are all very powerful, far more than ordinary people.


    Although the establishment of the Silver Dragon carving is only 30000 people, it is better than that of an army of 300000 people in a war zone.


    The reason why Shen Ze created this Silver Dragon carving at his command was just for one reason - to protect himself.


    As the saying goes, man is not for himself, and heaven will take the hindmost.


    However, in a few years, Shen Ze made great contributions to the war and became the object of praise and admiration in the Dragon kingdom.


    Shen Ze is so big and attractive that it is hard to avoid being envious and targeted.


    He needed some means to keep himself safe, so he created the Silver Dragon carving.


    ¡­¡­


    The headquarters of the Silver Dragon carving is located in Yanjing, the capital of the Dragon kingdom.


    After receiving Shen Ze''s instructions, Wang Qingsong, the commander of a thousand people, came to Haicheng from Yanjing headquarters with a thousand Silver Dragon carving members.


    At 3 a.m. last night, in the dead of night, 250 military jeeps drove into Haicheng from the entrance of Haicheng.


    Then, the mighty motorcade went to a gymnasium between the downtown and suburb of Haicheng and settled down.


    "The Dragon Lord gives the task, everyone move immediately!"


    After Wang Qingsong received Shen Ze''s instructions, he immediately took thousands of members of the Silver Dragon carving to action.


    "Boom..."


    With the roar of the engine, one Jeep after another rushed out of the stadium like a cheetah.


    Last night when Wang Qingsong and Wang Qingsong came to Haicheng, almost no one noticed because of the midnight shift.


    Today, the vast Jeep fleet is driving on the road, making a huge noise, which has attracted the attention and discussion of the local residents of Haicheng.


    "Are these jeeps military? Shit, is there an army coming to Haicheng? "


    "What happened to Haicheng? How can so many military jeeps suddenly appear? "


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen an army in China. Is it a war or something?"


    "Yesterday, I still said that Haicheng would not be peaceful recently. I didn''t expect that the army would come today. This NIMA is really going to have a big event!"


    "Who is such a bull that he has called all the troops here!"


    Before that, the funeral of sun fan and the road closure of the sun family were the focus of the whole city.


    At the moment, because of these sudden emergence of military jeeps, Haicheng people''s attention immediately all shifted to this.


    The major news media scrambled to report, and there was a heated discussion on various network platforms.


    At the same time, a storm is gathering!

 Chapter 211

    Haicheng official office building, in the mayor''s office.


    Liu Yanshu was sitting on the chair, his face was ugly and his brow was tight.


    He scolded: "Sun Jie, a son of a bitch, because of his son''s funeral, he had 300 cemeteries dug in Qingqiu cemetery last night, and today he had ten main roads closed, which made the people angry. It''s really outrageous!"


    "It''s just a rich businessman. How dare you act like this? Do you really think you''re a powerful man?"


    "Kete? Even if he is a state-level dignitary, he is not so arrogant!"


    "The roads of the public are sealed. Do you still pay attention to me, the mayor of the city?"


    As the mayor of Haicheng, Liu Yanshu was able to know all kinds of things happening in the local area for the first time.


    He obviously knows all about the coffin digging and road sealing of the sun family.


    Liu Yanshu was very angry and angry about this. He wanted to manage it, but he didn''t dare to tear his face with the sun family.


    Now that the four families of Zhou qiansun and Li have been united, if they tear their faces with the sun family, it is equivalent to fighting against the four families of Zhou qiansun and Li.


    This is not what Liu Yanshu can bear and deal with.


    He can only pretend to know nothing and let himself sulk.


    "Dong Dong!"


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Liu Yanshu calm face, said: "come in!"


    Then the door of the office was pushed open and a middle-aged man in a suit and glasses came in.


    The middle-aged man''s name is Zhao Zhen, Secretary General of Liu Yanshu.


    Zhao Zhen went up to Liu Yanshu and reported: "mayor, the jeep team that entered Haicheng last night moved."


    Last night, Wang Qingsong and his family went to the city. Although they did not attract the attention of the common people, the local authorities knew about it.


    Liu Yanshu attached great importance to the military jeep team that suddenly appeared in Haicheng and arranged for people to stare at it secretly.


    Wang Qingsong they move, Haicheng official side is received the news.


    After listening to Zhao Zhen''s report, Liu Yanshu raised his eyebrows. His face was straight and he asked, "how can they move?"


    Zhao Zhen replied, "I went to the center of the city in a big way."


    Liu Yanshu asked suspiciously, "what are they doing downtown?"


    "Ding Dong!"


    At this time, Zhao Zhen''s mobile phone received the message.


    After Zhao Zhen took out his mobile phone and read the news, his face became very dignified. He said to Liu Yanshu in a deep voice: "mayor of the city, those people went to the blocked intersections and met the sun family''s bodyguards in battle!"


    Liu Yanshu smell speech, a little surprised: "they and the sun people dry up?"


    Zhao Zhen immediately said in a dignified tone: "according to the information I got, these people are well-trained and very brave. They almost killed the people who blocked the way in the sun family unilaterally."


    "Well done


    "Those road blocking bastards deserve to die!"


    Liu Yan has resentment in his heart, and he claps his hands at the moment.


    Zhao Zhen thought similar to Liu Yanshu, he pondered for a moment, proposed: "mayor, in order not to cause more panic, we need to send someone to collect the body."


    "You can arrange it!"


    Liu Yanshu waved his hand, and then said, "I''ve been staring at the situation over there. As soon as I have any other news, I''ll report it to you."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Zhen nodded, then he turned and went out of the office to arrange things.


    After Zhao Zhen left, Liu Yanshu thought deeply and said to himself, "do something to the people of the sun family. This team of 1000 people like the army should be sent by general Shen."


    "Sure enough, the people of the Ministry of war are decisive in killing, and they say they will kill without ambiguity."


    "I''m lucky that I didn''t get sent to the hell by that general Shen."


    "It''s no joke that general Shen said that he wanted to eradicate the four Li families of Zhou qiansun. Haicheng is really going to start a great turmoil now!"


    Liu Yanshu naturally realized that a huge storm had begun to sweep through Haicheng when those people blocking the road of the sun family were killed.


    The sea city''s earth shaking, the prelude!

 Chapter 212

    In half an hour, Wang Qingsong and other thousand members of the Silver Dragon carving solved all the bodyguards of the sun family who stopped at each intersection.


    After that, within ten minutes, the roads were cleared and the traffic in Haicheng was restored to normal.


    At the same time, under Liu Yanshu''s instructions, Haicheng officials sent out to collect the bodies of the sun family''s bodyguards and clean up the bloody scenes.


    Of course, Liu Yanshu didn''t forget to block the news and prevent those bloody pictures from appearing on the network platform.


    In addition to the people who witnessed the scene, many people did not know that Wang Qingsong killed the sun family''s bodyguards.


    After the road was clear, Qin Chao started the engine and took Shen Ze to Qingqiu cemetery.


    Under Shen Ze''s instructions, Wang Qingsong and other 1000 members of the silver dragon sculpture also drove to Qingqiu cemetery.


    At this time, Qingqiu cemetery, a solemn.


    The funeral ceremony was going on at the scene, and all the people in the scene did not know what happened outside.


    Almost 20 minutes later, Shen Ze''s Maybach and 250 jeeps arrived at the gate of Qingqiu cemetery.


    "Wang Qingsong, you take people to surround the whole cemetery. No one can let go without my order!"


    Shen Ze got out of the car and gave an order to Wang Qingsong, who came to pay homage to him.


    "Yes, dragon master!"


    After Wang Qingsong received the order, he was about to convey Shen Ze''s meaning.


    Then, a thousand members of the Silver Dragon carving moved quickly and surrounded the whole cemetery.


    No fly can fly out without Shen Ze''s permission!


    Two hundred and fifty jeeps arrived at the scene at the same time, together with the sonorous action of thousands of Silver Dragon carving members, which caused quite a stir.


    It was quiet in the cemetery, but suddenly there was such a big movement that all the people present were aware of it.


    "What do these people do?"


    Looking at more than 200 military jeeps blocking the entrance, and thousands of young people in silver war clothes and boots surrounded the cemetery.


    All the people present at Sun fan''s funeral were a little nervous and uneasy.


    On the platform at the top of the cemetery, next to the only huge sarcophagus with sun fan''s urn, Sun Jie stood with his hands down.


    Looking at the members of the Silver Dragon carving who surrounded the cemetery below, he frowned and said coldly, "what are these people from?"


    Standing not far away from Sun Jie, Yang Fu replied in a deep voice: "master, these people have never met, do not know, do not know what it is."


    Other suns standing around also shook their heads, expressing the same meaning as Yang Fu.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t know the source of each other, Sun Jie''s brows were twisted together.


    "I don''t know where these dogs came from. As soon as they came, they surrounded the whole cemetery. It''s obvious that those who came are not good!"


    "I dare to make trouble at my sun''s funeral. They are really tired of living!"


    Sun Jie saw that these young people who came to the cemetery in military jeeps and wore silver combat clothes and boots were not ordinary people, but he could not help swearing and expressing his dissatisfaction.


    However, although he was very angry, he did not act rashly.


    No one at the scene knew or even had the slightest understanding of these young people who came to the cemetery in military jeeps and wore silver combat clothes and boots.


    Although we don''t know the details, it doesn''t prevent people from realizing that these young people are not ordinary people, and even have a lot of origins.


    Moreover, they knew that the other party was not good at it. After all, they surrounded the cemetery and didn''t have any good intentions.


    People don''t know what these callous young people want to do. Many people are uneasy, but they dare not act rashly.


    And because the sun family never spoke, so that everyone did not know what was going on, the commotion soon spread.


    It was a quiet and solemn cemetery, and all of a sudden it became a riot.


    Just at this time, a few people in silver who blocked the entrance of the cemetery got out of the way, and a young man in white casual clothes came in with a tall young man who was as strong as a bear.


    The two figures are Shen Ze and Qin Chao.


    Shen Ze is tall and straight with a calm look. He loses his right hand behind him and puts his left hand in front of his belly. His pace is sonorous and rhythmic. He walks straight to the top platform of the cemetery.


    Qin Chao''s face appears to be uninhibited with a simple smile, posture respectfully followed behind Shen Ze.


    As soon as they appeared, the eyes of all the people in the cemetery converged on Shen Ze who was walking in front of them.


    "Look at this, these silver men are all brought by this young man in white casual clothes!"


    "Who is this young man? What''s the origin? How can you make such a show


    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen or heard of this man."


    "I don''t know. I don''t know at all."


    There was a lot of discussion.


    Of all the people present, Sun Jie is the only one who knows Shen Ze and Qin Chao.


    See two people appear, Sun Jie''s face instantly become very ugly, eyes emerged a thick color of hatred and resentment.


    "Shen Ze, you little bastard, you killed my son, and you even dare to appear at my son''s funeral. You really bully me, don''t you dare to kill you?"


    Sun''s eyes are red and he stares at Shen Ze. He roars in his heart. At the same time, he has a strong murderous spirit!

 Chapter 213

    Feeling the murderous spirit burst out from Sun Jie, other Sun family members standing around cast concerned eyes on him one after another.


    "What''s the matter with you, master?"


    Sun Jie stares at Shen Ze who goes up the stairs. He is full of hatred. He grits his teeth and says, "the boy who came up is Shen Ze who broke my arm and killed fan''er!"


    "This kid is Shen Ze?"


    After hearing this, the other suns turned their anger and hatred on Shen Ze.


    "This boy broke his master''s arm and killed Master Sun fan. He has a dead feud with our Sun family. He dares to come here today. It''s so rampant!"


    "Does this boy think our Sun family is bullying and dare not seek revenge on him?"


    "This is Master Sun fan''s funeral. He brought so many people here on purpose to find fault. It''s too arrogant and unbearable!"


    "Master, you can directly order him to be killed!"


    "We have to kill this boy to revive the power of our Sun family!"


    "Master, I also suggest to kill Shen Ze in front of the local high-ranking dignitaries in Haicheng!"


    The vigorous young generation of the sun family expressed their dissatisfaction with Shen Ze one after another and clamored to kill him on the spot.


    Sun Jie is determined to avenge sun fan.


    At this moment, he was already determined to kill Shen Ze. When he heard the words encouraged by the younger generation of the sun family, his intention to kill Shen Ze was boiling, and his determination to kill Shen Ze became more and more firm.


    "Kill


    Sun Jie''s face became ferocious and terrifying in vain. He said "kill" like a roar.


    When Sun Jie was about to order someone to kill Shen Ze, Yang Fu rushed to him and dissuaded him: "master, don''t act rashly!"


    Sun Jie''s face was full of struggle and hesitation when he heard the speech.


    Yang Fu then said to Sun Jie in a very dignified tone: "master, I just got the news that the hundreds of bodyguards sent by our Sun family to seal the road were all killed in a few minutes by the people in silver who Shen Ze brought to the cemetery."


    "All of these people in silver are excellent, they are all masters."


    Yang Fu''s brain is very clear, he reminded: "master, we bring the cemetery hitters only about 100, if really start, completely can''t fight each other."


    "If you give the order now, you''re going to die!"


    Although the last sentence had the meaning of disrespect, in order to persuade Sun Jie, Yang Fu said it in an outspoken and accentuated tone.


    Yang Fu''s outspoken persuasion is obviously effective.


    After hearing this, Sun Jie calmed down a lot, and finally he gave up the order to fight Shen Ze on the spot.


    Sun Jie clenched his right hand into a fist and said angrily, "let this little bastard go today!"


    Yang Fu''s words were naturally heard by other Sun family members around him.


    The younger generation who just clamored to kill Shen Ze calmed down and didn''t clamor any more.


    Of course, if Sun Jie doesn''t give the order, it''s no use what they call it.


    Now, all the Suns know that they can''t take revenge on Shen Ze today. They can only stare at Shen Ze with murderous eyes to express their resentment and dissatisfaction.


    Under the gaze of the whole audience, Shen Ze takes Qin Chao to the top platform of the cemetery.


    As soon as Shen Ze and Qin Chaogang set foot on the platform, more than a dozen security personnel gathered around them, and then they were all staring at them.


    Seeing this, Shen Ze remained calm.


    Qin Chao, on the other hand, had a cold look and released a powerful murderous spirit like the strong wind and waves.


    His eyes are fierce and sharp, scanning these security personnel, cold voice scolded: "my young master''s road no one can stop, if you don''t want to die, immediately get away!"


    The more than ten security personnel felt the terrible and murderous atmosphere sweeping over Qin Chao, and their faces changed one by one, with fear and fear in their eyes.


    How can a person release such terrible murderous gas?


    The more than a dozen security personnel were shocked, and they were reluctant to leave.


    However, Sun Jie did not say anything, how dare they back?


    Even if the heart hair empty, also can only hard scalp block.


    "OK, I''ll take you on the road!"


    See these security personnel don''t get out of the way, Qin Chao killed heart, ready to start.


    At this time, Shen Ze, who had been silent and did not move at all, suddenly stamped his foot.


    Shen Ze stamped his foot, and an invisible force swept away from his feet.


    "Boom!"


    With the vibration of the whole platform, more than a dozen security personnel around Shen Ze and Qin Chao were all struck by lightning. They spat blood one after another and fell to the ground.


    In a flash, the dozen security personnel will be all down, no movement!


    Those who witnessed the scene were all incredulous and frightened.


    This NIMA, just stamping one foot, let a dozen people all fall to the ground, do not know life or death.


    What kind of monster is this gentle, gentle young man?

 Chapter 214

    The state of dragon has always inherited martial arts.


    Although it has entered the modern society, the rivers and lakes still exist.


    Martial arts from weak to strong level division, respectively, is congenital master, master level, master level.


    In recent years, Wudao has flourished in the Dragon kingdom.


    A master of martial arts was born, a martial arts association was founded, martial arts schools were built all over the country, and many people joined in the ranks of martial arts.


    Of course, martial arts practice also pays attention to talent, most people can only strengthen their body, only a few people can learn the essence and become martial arts masters.


    "He just stamped his foot in the same place and fell down more than ten people. This young man must be a warrior!"


    "I heard that only the martial arts master can release his internal power and hurt people from the air. This boy can use this method. Is he a martial arts master?"


    "I became a master of martial arts at a young age. I''m afraid this boy is gifted and far beyond ordinary people!"


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a powerful person in reality, just like the one with special functions!"


    "What is the origin of this young man? How can the sun family provoke such a strong warrior? "


    Shen Ze''s means shocked everyone present.


    People were shocked and amazed.


    "How can this boy be so powerful?"


    See their own security personnel are all paralyzed on the ground, located on the platform of the sun family are extremely gloomy face.


    They know that Shen Ze is a descendant of the general family. It''s not surprising that he is a martial arts practitioner, but they never expected that Shen Ze would be so powerful.


    One of their grandchildren is very talented in martial arts. He is also the strongest. He is over 50 years old and has been immersed in martial arts for decades before he can become a master of martial arts.


    Shen Ze is in his early twenties, so young, but he has become a master of martial arts.


    It''s shocking and incredible.


    This son is a monster!


    With such a monster as the enemy, people feel pressure mountain.


    After seeing Shen Ze''s terrible martial arts strength, the sun family all felt great pressure. Their emotions changed from hatred and anger to worry and uneasiness.


    Shen Ze''s coming here today is obviously not good.


    If Shen Ze, a martial arts master, is going to be bad for them, what should they do?


    Just when many of the sun''s family were nervous, Sun Jie spoke.


    "Shen Ze, what do you want to do?"


    Although Sun Jie saw the power of Shen Ze, he was afraid and scared, but he still pretended to be strong and fierce. He glared at Shen Ze and asked angrily.


    "Is this young man Shen Ze who was invited by Mu family to avenge mu Yunbin?"


    "He''s the mysterious man who''s been making a lot of noise these two days!"


    "Shen Ze broke Sun Jie''s arm, killed sun fan, and made a death feud with the sun family. He even came here today. It''s really audacious!"


    "Shen Ze brought so many people here and moved his hand. It''s obvious that he''s here to make trouble!"


    "He killed other people and ran to other people''s funerals to make trouble. Shen Ze is too arrogant!"


    "What on earth did he come from? How dare you do that


    After Sun Jie called out Shen Ze''s name, the scene was boiling, and all kinds of comments came out one after another.


    Shen Ze heard Sun Jie''s questioning words, but he did not intend to answer.


    Shen Ze takes a look at Sun Jie, who looks very ugly. Then he raises his feet and walks towards the latter.

 Chapter 215

    Shen Ze looks like a scholar, gentle, gentle and harmless.


    But after seeing his terrible and cruel means, no one here dared to look down upon him or despise him.


    This kind-hearted young man has a wild beast in his body. Once released, he will eat people!


    Shen Ze didn''t release any breath and prestige, so he walked towards Sun Jie step by step.


    In this way, all the sun''s family members on the platform felt great pressure. They were all nervous and sweating.


    No one dares to stop Shen Ze.


    This is at least a strong master of martial arts, even if you want to stop it!


    This time, Shen Ze came to Sun Jie unimpeded.


    Standing face to face with Shen Ze, we can imagine how much pressure Sun Jie is under.


    He was pale, sweating and stiff.


    Shen Ze looked at Sun Jie, who was uneasy all over, and said, "in order to bury your son, dig the grave and seal the road, you really have to worry about it."


    "It''s not up to you to tell me what I''m going to do!"


    The enemy is very jealous when they meet.


    Sun Jie didn''t want to talk with Shen zeduo, and he didn''t want to see Shen Ze for a moment. He opened his eyes angrily, and then he yelled, "Shen Ze, take your people away quickly, you are not welcome here!"


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he gave a cold smile.


    He didn''t say anything, just released an invisible internal force.


    Then, everyone is surprised to see that Shen Ze did nothing, but Sun Jie directly faces him and kneels on the ground.


    It was like a huge stone on Sun Jie''s body, which made him bend down and kneel down.


    This scene looks very strange, but as we all know, it''s all because of Shen Ze''s means.


    In public, kneeling in front of Shen Ze is a great shame for Sun Jie, which is unacceptable.


    His face was twisted and resentful.


    Unable to stand up on his own, Sun Jie could only raise his head, stare at Shen Ze with murderous eyes, and scold: "Shen Ze, you put me up!"


    Shen Ze condescending, overlooking Sun Jie, coldly said: "you do not deserve to stand, kneeling is suitable for you."


    "You little bastard, let me up now!"


    Sun Jie saw that Shen Zesi didn''t mean to let him up. He was so angry that he swore.


    Shen Ze thought that there was a mad dog barking and ignored Sun Jie.


    The rich and powerful families are more concerned about the family style and prestige. Shen Ze''s letting Sun Jie, the master of the sun family, kneel in front of him is undoubtedly the same as beating the sun family in the face.


    The sun family members present were all very angry and their faces turned blue and white.


    They wanted to help Sun Jie stand up, but because they were afraid of Shen Ze''s excellent martial arts, they didn''t dare to go forward at all, so they could only bear to stare.


    Shen Ze takes his eyes back from Sun Jie, and then he looks at the sarcophagus behind him.


    Is this the coffin where sun fan was buried?


    Let your son, alone, be buried in the best coffin in the best cemetery of Fengshui in Haicheng. Sun Jie really takes great pains to love his son.


    It''s just that you''re digging tombs and closing roads. You''ve done so many outrageous things. How can you have the face to let Sun fan bury here?


    If you really get what you want today, isn''t it bad for the world and cold the hearts of the people?


    Thinking of this, Shen Ze walked towards the sarcophagus.

 Chapter 216

    "Shen Ze, what do you want to do?"


    "I warn you, don''t touch my son''s Sarcophagus, or I''ll fight with you!"


    Seeing Shen Ze walking towards the sarcophagus with sun fan''s ashes box, Sun Jie had a bad premonition, all kinds of reprimands and warnings.


    Shen Ze is indifferent to Sun Jie''s clamour and keeps on walking.


    Under the gaze of the people, Shen Ze went to the side of the sarcophagus.


    He put his right hand on the sarcophagus.


    "Boom..."


    At the next moment, people were shocked to see the sarcophagus shaking violently.


    "Kaka..."


    Cracks, like cobwebs, began to spread on the sarcophagus from Shen Ze''s right hand.


    But in a moment, the huge sarcophagus was broken to pieces.


    The sarcophagus was broken, and the urn buried in the sarcophagus was blown open.


    A gust of wind blowing, sun fan''s ashes all gone with the wind, the blink of an eye disappeared.


    Sun fan, the dead young master of the sun family, has no bones and nothing left.


    How cruel!


    Seeing Shen Ze''s broken stone coffin, sun fan''s bones are gone. Everyone on the scene is cold hearted and his back is cold.


    "Shen Ze, you deceive people too much!"


    "I, Sun Jie, swear that I will kill you, cut you to pieces, and avenge my son!"


    Watching Shen Ze destroy the sarcophagus and sun fan''s urn, Sun Jie''s teeth are almost broken. His face is twisted, his eyes are splitting, and he is mad with hatred.


    Although the other Sun family members are not as excited as Sun Jie, they all stare at Shen Ze with murderous eyes, hoping to swallow him alive.


    For these hate eyes, as well as Sun Jie''s oath to revenge, Shen Ze does not care, because in his eyes, these people are dead.


    Dead people, why should we take care of them?


    Shen Ze clapped his hands to get rid of the dust.


    Then, he turned around and walked to Sun Jie. He said faintly, "don''t be so angry. After a few days, you can go down and get together with your son."


    "Little bastard, I''m a grass mud horse. If you have the guts, kill me now!"


    "If you don''t kill me today, I will kill your family sooner or later!"


    Sun Jie was really mad at this time. He lost his mind and couldn''t speak at all.


    His eyes were red and he was very excited.


    Shen Zebei stood up to Sun Jie with a negative hand. He looked into the distance and said faintly, "you don''t have to ask for death. I''ve already thought of making you live a few more days."


    When Sun Jie heard the words, his eyes were full of murders. He roared with a ferocious look: "little bastard, you wait for me, I will make you regret it!"


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he didn''t care.


    He lowered his head and looked down at the whole cemetery.


    "Sun Jie, you asked people to dig out 300 cemeteries in this cemetery. I think you want your Sun family to be buried here."


    "Today, I will do what you want."


    "Qin Chao, kill."


    Shen Ze''s tone was flat. After the last three words, he raised his head and looked up at the blue sky and white clouds like landscape paintings.


    "Yes


    Standing on one side, Qin Chao gives a ferocious smile. His eyes show a bloodthirsty murderer, and he rushes towards the sun family on the platform.


    A killing, that''s it!


    Qin Chao''s martial arts strength is close to the master level.


    In front of him, these suns were just like lambs waiting to be slaughtered, and they had no resistance.


    Then, at the funeral, thousands of high-ranking dignitaries in Haicheng saw a unilateral massacre.

 Chapter 217

    The platform at the top of the cemetery is like a Shura field, with blood splashing and figures falling down one after another, whining and screaming one after another.


    Looking at this bloody and cruel picture like hell on earth, all the people present showed fear and panic. They were all covered with cold and silent.


    In less than ten minutes, except for Sun Jie, all the other dozens of sun''s family members were sent to the underground by Qin Chao.


    On the platform, bloody bodies lay on the ground, and the smell of blood spread all over the cemetery.


    The scream and the fight were gone, and the whole cemetery fell into a dead silence.


    After killing so many people, Qin Chao was not stained with any blood.


    After the event, he returned to Shen Ze as if nothing had happened and stood respectfully.


    From the beginning to the end, Shen Ze has been looking up at the blue sky with white clouds floating.


    He seems to have no idea of the terrible killing that just happened behind him.


    The massacre was over, and he seemed to be immersed in enjoying the scenery, without movement or words.


    Looking at the young man on the platform, who is upright, standing with his hands down, and looks as usual, the hearts of the people in the cemetery are full of awe.


    This young man is really magnanimous, sharp, ruthless and courageous!


    In public, he ordered his followers to slaughter dozens of people in the sun family.


    In broad daylight, kill so many people, and still kill the sun family!


    This NIMA, who would believe it if it wasn''t for his own eyes?


    As one of the five top families in Haicheng, the sun family can be regarded as a local tyrant in terms of its ruling power and influence.


    Who dares to kill the sun family? And kill so much?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that some of the Suns didn''t come to the cemetery today, would they have been destroyed?


    What has just happened is appalling. If it is spread out, it will cause the whole Haicheng to shake.


    The people who come here today to attend the funeral are all high-ranking dignitaries in Haicheng. They have seen many big scenes and will not panic when encountering emergencies.


    But today, none of them can calm down.


    This young man named Shen Ze was invited by Mu family to avenge mu Yunbin and collect debts for mu family.


    Zhou Qian''s and Sun Li''s family conspired to murder mu Yunbin, so Shen Ze''s target was Zhou Qian''s and Sun Li''s family.


    In addition to Zhou Qian''s and Sun Li''s family, the others are not from these four families, but since they are here, they have something to do with the sun family.


    It may not happen that fish ponds will be affected.


    Shen Ze brought so many people and surrounded the cemetery. It was obvious that he didn''t intend to let anyone go.


    Now that he has killed so many people in the sun family, will he kill them next?


    Thinking of this, the people in the cemetery were all in a panic.


    Among them, the Zhou family, the Li family, the Qian family and the three families are the most anxious and afraid.


    After all, they are the targets of Shen Ze''s revenge.


    For a moment, people were in a panic, and the atmosphere of the whole cemetery became very depressed.


    In the silence, Sun Jie kneeling on the platform, shed blood and tears, mouth constantly repeated a word.


    "Shen Ze, I''ll kill you!"


    Sun Jie knelt on the ground and couldn''t move. He watched Qin Chao massacre other Sun family members present.


    It gave him a strong stimulation, almost like losing his mind.


    Hearing Sun Jie''s words, Shen Ze seems to have come back to his senses. He opens his lips slightly and says faintly, "no one can kill me in this world."

 Chapter 218

    As soon as the words fell, Shen Ze flicked his finger.


    Sun Jie immediately vomited blood, turned his eyes and fell to the ground.


    Qin Chao looked back at Sun Jie who had just passed out. He said angrily, "this old dog is still trying to kill the young master. I really want to go up and twist his head off!"


    Shen Ze moved his eyes and said, "don''t worry. You can twist his head in a few days."


    Qin Chao nodded and said: "at that time, I''ll let him know what a miserable end it will be to disrespect you."


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything more. After moving his sour eyes for a while, he looked down at the people in the cemetery.


    As far as Shen Ze''s eyes were concerned, everyone lowered his head subconsciously and did not dare to look at him.


    Soon, everyone in the room lowered their heads and showed a gesture of awe.


    Seeing this scene, Shen Ze took back his eyes with satisfaction.


    Later, he said in a very straightforward voice: "I, Shen Ze, want to avenge mu Yunbin. I will eradicate the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li within seven days."


    "In the presence, not all the people of these four families will listen to me. If you don''t want to be buried with me, don''t collude with Zhou Qian and Sun Li."


    "I''m not going to say it again, just to remind you this time."


    Having said that, Shen Ze issued an amnesty: "not from the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li, you can leave now."


    When Shen Ze said this, most of his faces showed the happy expression of amnesty.


    There was a little prick, but his brow was tight and his face became extremely gloomy.


    Obviously, all of them are from the Li family.


    Today, the Zhou family, the Li family and the Qian family all have people to attend the funeral. Moreover, these people are important figures in their respective families.


    Not many, not many. There are ten people from each family, including Li Daoyuan, Qian Heng and Zhou Tianming, a total of 30.


    Before that, after seeing that Shen Ze had asked Qin Chao to kill dozens of sun''s family members, all the people in Zhou Qian Li''s three families were extremely flustered. They were very afraid that Shen Ze would also attack them.


    At the moment, I heard that Shen Ze threatened to eradicate the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li, and only let the others leave, not their four families.


    This suddenly filled their hearts with fear, which made their faces white and their bodies tremble.


    Shen Ze won''t let the four families leave. Is that the plan to kill them?


    Zhou Qian and Li''s family have seen Shen Ze''s methods and know that Shen Ze is a ruthless person. They can really kill them on the spot.


    For a moment, the three families of Qian and Li were all in a panic.


    Because they belong to the five top families in Haicheng, and their status and status are aloof, the three families of Zhou Qian and Li are standing in the same place, quite different from the others who came to attend the funeral.


    So soon, Shen Ze and Qin Chao, standing on the high ground, saw that except for the small group of 30 people, all the others started to move and walked orderly towards the entrance of the cemetery.


    "Young master, these 30 people should be the people from the other three families who came to the funeral."


    "According to the information, these 30 people, including the heads of three families, are all important figures in each family."


    Qin Chao gave a ferocious smile: "young master, this is a good opportunity to kill them in one pot. I suggest killing them on the spot!"

 Chapter 219

    For Qin Chao''s suggestion, Shen Ze shook his head and denied: "don''t worry, I''ll let these people carry the coffin for uncle mu."


    Hearing this, Qin Chao nodded his head. "Well, it seems that I can''t kill you today!"


    Wang Qingsong, the commander, personally guarded the gate of the cemetery.


    Through the most advanced equipment in the world, he checked the people who wanted to leave one by one, and made sure that they were not from the four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li, before he would let them go.


    Silver Dragon carving works fast all the time.


    However, more than ten minutes later, the investigation was completed and the other non four families were released from the cemetery.


    Those who came out of the cemetery felt as if they had picked up a small life.


    As soon as they got out of the gate of the cemetery, they left quickly and did not dare to stay for a moment.


    The huge cemetery, as others left, suddenly became empty.


    And the remaining 30 Zhou Qian Li three family members also stand out very conspicuously.


    At this time, they are sitting uneasy, confused.


    They want to leave here very much, but they dare not move.


    Because in their view, if they leave here by force, they will surely die. If they stay where they are, they may find a chance of life.


    After all, Shen Ze just asked them to stay, but didn''t say what to do with them.


    Of course, they all prayed and hoped that Shen Ze would not move them.


    Before Shen Ze spoke and took action, every minute and second he stayed here was a great suffering for them.


    The feeling of the cutter hanging around the neck makes people suffer from physical and mental devastation, which is very uncomfortable.


    Qin Chao is impatient. Seeing that Shen Ze hasn''t moved for a long time, he can''t help asking, "young master, what are you going to do with these people?"


    Shen Ze light said: "want to how to deal with how to deal with."


    Qin Chao


    Didn''t you say that?


    "Come on, meet these people."


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Ze raised his feet and walked under the platform.


    Seeing this, Qin Chao followed closely.


    Seeing that Shen Ze moved, Zhou Qian and Li''s three families all raised their hearts to their voices.


    As Shen Ze approached, they became more and more nervous and uneasy.


    By the time Shen Ze came to them, many people had begun to feel weak in their legs and tremble.


    Among these 30 people, Qian Heng, Li Daoyuan and Zhou Tianming are the only three who can be more stable.


    Because the status is the most noble and the status is the highest, these three people stand side by side in the front of this group of people.


    As soon as Shen Ze came near, he had a face-to-face interview with the three masters and had a look at them respectively.


    Li Daoyuan, Qian Heng and Zhou Tianming all saw the murderous spirit in Shen Ze''s eyes.


    They are very calm, no longer stable, are the face changed, the body shaking uncontrollably.


    Shen Ze checked the information and knew that these three people were the owners of Zhou Qian Li''s three families.


    Li Daoyuan, Qian Heng, Zhou Tianming, together with a Sun Jie, were the main planners of Mu Yunbin''s murder.


    Seeing the three of them, Shen Ze would be furious.


    In a fit of anger, he released his internal power.


    "Boom!"


    Shen Ze''s body seems to be swept out of a storm, which suddenly envelops Li Daoyuan, Qian Heng and Zhou Tianming.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    These three top family members, who are always on the top and dominate one side, all spat blood and knelt to the ground!

 Chapter 220

    Li Daoyuan, Qian Heng and Zhou Tianming all felt as if they had been struck by thunder. The Qi and blood in their bodies were surging. The whole body was as numb and painful as an ant biting.


    There was pain on their faces and horror in their eyes. After kneeling on the ground, they had no strength to stand up again.


    Even if he reached out to wipe the blood on the corner of his mouth, he was trembling and powerless.


    Li Daoyuan''s three men bear the brunt of the attack. They are swept by Shen Ze''s internal power and suffer the most damage.


    And the others behind them are also affected.


    One by one pale, body shaking, all collapsed on the ground.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, none of the 30 people stood.


    Li Daoyuan and others are all looking up at Shen Ze with a look of fear, for fear that he will do it again.


    This young man is too strong to do anything, just release a breath, which makes them unable to resist, which makes them not have the slightest heart of resistance!


    After Shen Ze ordered the sun family to be killed, he gave Li Daoyuan and others the impression that he was kind, cruel and resolute.


    At the moment, when they really face Shen Ze, they can''t hold on any longer. They are very afraid that Shen Ze will kill them.


    Originally, only Li Daoyuan, Qian Heng and Zhou Tianming were kneeling. At this time, other people who were paralyzed on the ground also got up shivering and knelt on the ground.


    They kowtow to beg for mercy and said: "Shen Ze, please let us go. Don''t kill us. We can do anything you want us to do. Please let us live..."


    After a while, except for Li Daoyuan''s three masters, others began to kowtow and beg for mercy.


    Looking at this scene, Qin Chao sneered: "what bullshit top families are all a bunch of useless losers!"


    Hearing Qin Chao''s sarcastic words, Li Daoyuan, Qian Heng and Zhou Tianming, who knelt down but still clenched their teeth, all looked very ugly and their eyes were full of shame and indignation.


    These noble families are very concerned about their family style and prestige. It''s a great shame for them to kneel down and beg for mercy in a low voice.


    They are present, which one is not from the day of birth on the golden incomparable, high above?


    It''s always others who kneel down and beg for mercy. When do they kneel down and beg for mercy?


    Today is the first time and the most humiliating moment in their lives!


    Zhou Tianming''s temper is the most hot among the three householders


    He glared at Shen Ze fiercely and said angrily, "I don''t care how old you are. If you really dare to kill us here today, you can''t leave Haicheng alive!"


    "Don''t think you can scare us by killing some of the sun family here. I tell you, we are not afraid of you!"


    "The four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li have been united. They have absolute power in Haicheng. You can''t beat us in the native land!"


    After listening to Zhou Tianming''s words, Qin Chao seemed to have heard a joke. On his swarthy face, there was a funny smile.


    He looked contemptuously at Zhou Tianming, and said sarcastically, "you Zhou Qian, Sun Li and your four families are nothing but bullshit. Just because you want to fight with my young master, you are really beyond your ability."


    "Why can''t my young master fight you?"


    Qin Chao confidently and firmly said: "my young master, as long as you give an order, not to mention the four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li, the whole Haicheng can be leveled!"

 Chapter 221

    "With an order, we will level the whole Haicheng. Do you think your young master is the king of heaven? Don''t be afraid to talk big


    Zhou Tianming didn''t believe what Qin Chao said and scoffed at it.


    Shen Ze makes him kneel down, which makes him angry and very unhappy with Shen Ze.


    After Zhou Tianming choked Qin Chao, he glared at Shen Ze angrily: "boy, although you are the son of the Shen family in Yanjing, you have no real power in the Shen family. It''s almost like an abandoned son. I advise you not to be domineering in Haicheng, or you won''t come to a good end!"


    I little interesting.


    Seeing that Zhou Tianming could still be so hard at this time, Shen Ze''s mouth curved lightly.


    He has some appreciation, but, what qualifications do you have to be tough in front of me Shen Ze?


    Suddenly, there seemed to be a flash of lightning in Shen Ze''s eyes.


    "Bang!"


    The next moment, such as a balloon explosion, deafening sound sounded.


    Everyone was surprised to see that Zhou Tianming blew up!


    In the twinkling of an eye, from a living person, into a pool of red and white flesh and blood!


    Terror!


    All of the three families witnessed this scene from a close distance. They were scared out of their wits, with their scalp exploding and myocardial infarction.


    A cool air rushed to the top of the sky, and their bodies became cold and stiff. Their frightened eyes seemed to stare out, motionless, and even forgot to breathe.


    After a while, the people were relieved.


    "Hiss..."


    A cold breath and retching sound sounded.


    These people here have never seen such a bloody and horrible picture, and many people can''t stand it.


    Even Li Daoyuan and Qian Heng, who have experienced great storms, are scared.


    They closed their eyes and did not dare to look at the pool of flesh and blood on the ground.


    Seeing that these people were so scared that they couldn''t take care of themselves, Qin Chao held his chest in his hands and sneered at them as if he were watching a good play.


    As the initiator of all this, Shen Ze looks as usual, just like nothing happened.


    He put his hands on his back and looked up at the rising sun. His eyes narrowed slightly and he said blandly, "does anyone think I dare not kill him?"


    Zhou Qian, a member of the Li family


    Who the hell thinks that now?


    First, he asked his entourage to kill dozens of people in the sun family. Then, without saying a word, Zhou Tianming turned into a pool of flesh and blood.


    At the moment, who would think that Shen Ze did not dare to kill the people of their four families? He was either mentally ill or crazy!


    Twenty nine people on the scene were all trembling, their mouths closed and they did not dare to make any noise.


    Shen Ze, who squinted at the sun for a while, didn''t hear anyone''s voice, so he closed his eyes and said in an unquestionable tone: "you''ve buried all the bodies here. If you can''t finish it, you''re not allowed to leave."


    "Yes..."


    When Li Daoyuan and others heard the speech, they did not hesitate to answer it.


    "Wait a few days, remember to come to muyunbin''s funeral."


    After that, Shen Ze said nothing more and turned to walk out of the cemetery.


    Qin Chao deliberately glared at Li Daoyuan and then followed Shen Ze''s steps.


    When he got to the entrance of the cemetery, Shen Ze stopped and said to Wang Qingsong, who bowed to him, "look at them and bury the bodies."


    "When it''s done, go back to the gymnasium and stay there."


    "Yes, Dragon Lord." Wang Qingsong immediately nodded.


    After explaining the matter to Wang Qingsong, Shen Ze walks out of the cemetery with Qin Chao.


    After seeing Shen Ze leave, Wang Qingsong sent people to supervise and urge the three families of Zhou Qian and Li to bury the dozens of dead grandchildren.


    In addition to the dead Zhou Tianming, there are 29 people in Zhou Qian Li''s family, each of whom is an important person in his own family.


    They refused to let them bury the dead.


    How can an important member of the top local family do this kind of burying?


    Wang Qingsong didn''t move when he saw people. Without any nonsense, he directly asked 29 members of the Silver Dragon carving to take out their guns, one at a time, and intimidated the three families.


    No one is afraid of death. In order to survive, the three families have to bear all kinds of feelings of disgust, reluctance and helplessness to move and bury the dead bodies.


    After staring at the three families of Zhou Qian and Li and burying the dead bodies, Wang Qingsong takes the people away.


    This is the end of the storm in Qingqiu cemetery and the beginning of the storm outside.


    What happened in Qingqiu cemetery was widely spread.


    Shen Ze, a young man of unknown origin invited by the Mu family, with a troop of thousands like an army, forced his way to the funeral of sun fan, the young master of the sun family.


    He destroyed sun fan''s coffin and urn on the spot, and killed all the sun family members present except Sun Jie, as well as Zhou Tianming, the owner of the Zhou family.


    In public, they threatened to eradicate the four Li families in seven days.


    The spread of these things and news caused a great shock in Haicheng.


    Let the 25 million local residents of Haicheng realize that the innocence of Haicheng will change!

 Chapter 222

    After leaving Qingqiu cemetery, Qin Chao drove Maybach and Shen Ze back to Mu family mansion.


    At this time, it''s past eleven o''clock. I''ll go back just in time for lunch.


    Qin Chao took a look at Shen Ze, who was sitting in the rear compartment, and asked, "young master, do you want to block the news of the things you do in Haicheng, so that they don''t get out of Haicheng?"


    Shen Ze smell speech, thin lips slightly open, light said: "I''m not what can''t see people''s things, why should blockade."


    Qin Chao said with some worry: "young master, there are many eyes staring at you now. I''m afraid that if these things are spread, they will be used as articles by people who want to do something, so as to aim at you."


    After Qin Chao knew that Shen zegong had become famous, he moved the cake of many state-level tycoons and was always remembered.


    Even though he is in the ascendant and his power is in the government and opposition, there are still many political opponents who want his building to collapse and ruin his reputation.


    "There are some old people in the Presbyterian Council who don''t want to see you all the time. If they know that you are killing people in Haicheng, they will surely accuse you of abusing your power and killing innocent people, and try to discredit you."


    Qin Chao was outspoken and indignant.


    What Qin Chao said was well founded, but Shen Ze didn''t care.


    Of course, he has the capital not to take this as a matter.


    "They can''t make any big waves. They can make a little trouble at most. If they want to make trouble, let them do it."


    "I don''t care about smearing me or damaging my reputation. I just want to have a clear conscience."


    In the eyes of the common people in the Dragon Kingdom, Shen Ze is a great hero who defends his country and is respected and loved by countless people.


    In the eyes of all the soldiers in the Ministry of war, he is the blade of the country, an invincible and unparalleled general, an unbeaten myth, and a belief in the hearts of countless sons.


    However, in the eyes of those officials of the National People''s court, Shen Ze has always been mixed with good and bad comments.


    Everyone agrees with his great achievements, but some people don''t agree with his way of doing things.


    After all, Shen Ze did a lot of things against the orders of the court.


    For example, Shen Ze, because of the sacrifice of his subordinates, didn''t have the problem of pursuing the title. He blocked the gate of the national court by himself and forced the Presbyterian Council to issue the document of pursuing the title.


    For example, Shen Ze did not listen to the Presbyterian Council''s instructions and bent on his own way, strangling all the prisoners of war.


    For another example, in the last and most important battle of the Dragon Kingdom, Shen Ze was good at advocating and privately commanding the Qinglong army, totally not acting according to the arrangement of the national court.


    At that time, this incident aroused the dissatisfaction of almost the whole national assembly.


    If it had not been for the final victory of the green dragon army, it would have been a riot.


    Even so, the Presbyterian Council even issued 12 edicts to let Shen Ze return to Yanjing from the west at the first time, which meant that he wanted to raise his teacher to ask for a crime.


    At that time, all the surviving officers and men of the Qinglong army felt that Shen Ze''s going to Yanjing was in great danger, so they all advised him not to return to Beijing.


    In the battle of Dingding, even if it was a complete victory, nearly one third of the 300000 Qinglong troops were sacrificed.


    The remaining 200000 soldiers, regardless of their injuries, all knelt on one knee outside Shen Ze''s camp.


    "We beg long Shuai not to return to Beijing!"


    With one mind and one voice, the voice is earth shaking and resounding.


    Shen Ze, who was watching the imperial edict in the camp, heard the sound and walked out of the camp.


    Shen Ze came to the camp and looked at the soldiers kneeling in darkness. He was deeply moved and warm.


    Shen Ze swept all the soldiers with gratifying eyes. Then he showed a bright smile on his firm face and said in a loud voice, "your good intentions are good."


    "Ben Shuai has made up his mind to return to Beijing."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. No one can be handsome."


    "You stay here to heal your wounds. On the day when benshuai returns to camp, benshuai will see you without injuries!"


    Shen Ze also knows that his return to Beijing is more or less dangerous, but he did not choose to escape, because this is not his style.


    It''s his heart to face the danger!


    After the words to the soldiers, Shen Ze left the camp and set out on his way back to Beijing alone.


    There is a great spirit that although thousands of people go to me!


    On his way back to Beijing, Shen Ze experienced a lot of difficulties and dangers, because he was assassinated by many people.


    Obviously, those political opponents wanted him to die on the way back to Beijing.


    At the end of the Dingding war, Shen Ze was seriously injured and his combat power was no longer intact. But even so, he did not die on the way.


    All the way to Yanjing.


    At the foot of the emperor, no one dares to mess.


    After Shen Ze arrived in Yanjing, he was not assassinated again, but he was met by the harshest trial in Presbyterian history.


    The trial meeting about Shen Ze lasted three days and three nights.


    During this period, the whole military department was wholehearted, wrote a letter to protect Shen Ze, and even spared no effort to remonstrate.


    In the end, the Presbyterian trial ended with Shen zekan getting a few more guarantees and no punishment.


    After the trial, the old leader of the Presbyterian Council, who was the first in line, tried his best to defy the public opinion, praised Shen Ze and made him a God in the first battle.

 Chapter 223

    Shen Ze won the title of God in the first World War. He became the world-famous Dragon God of the Dragon Kingdom under the pseudonym of Shen Diaolong. Qin Chao told the truth at that time. If some old men in the Presbyterian Council knew that Shen Ze used Silver Dragon carving, a private organization, to kill civilians on a large scale, they would certainly make a fuss about it. Even if they could not shake his foundation, they would discredit him and damage his reputation as much as possible.


    People''s words are formidable, not alarmist.


    It''s just that Shen Ze doesn''t care. It''s not good for Qin Chao to be a subordinate.


    Qin Chao changed a topic: "young master, Yanjing is not peaceful recently."


    Shen Ze was puzzled and asked, "how do you say that?"


    Qin Chao replied: "it''s time for the Presbyterian Council to change from the old to the new."


    "Oh


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he showed a sudden color.


    In the past dynasties, when power changes, there will be no calm.


    Shen Ze asked, "what are you doing with this?"


    Qin chaoleng said: "there are some old things in the Presbyterian Council that have been targeting you. When the young master returned to Beijing, he suffered so many assassinations, which must have something to do with those old things more or less."


    "When those old things come back, I think the young master can go to them to settle the accounts."


    Shen Ze smell speech, the corner of the mouth peeps out a touch of light smile, he lightly said: "see mood at that time!"


    Qin Chao immediately reminded him: "young master, I think you should make preparations early. Before the replacement of the old and new members of the Presbyterian Council is completed, you should prepare all the preparations."


    Shen Ze light smile, tone not salty: "how, do you think I still need to prepare?"


    With a smile, Qin Chao said with a guilty heart, "I want to be prepared."


    Then, Qin Chao lowered his voice and said, "young master, you have the right to go to the government and the public. After the Presbyterian Council is replaced, those new people will attack you."


    Shen Ze knew that Qin Chao was telling the truth. The change of Presbyterian authority meant a change of power.


    As a leader of the army, he holds great power and bears the brunt of the change of power.


    Whether he will be deprived of power or belittled at that time will be impossible for him to sit in this position.


    When there is no replacement of power, there are many people thinking about it, let alone the time of renewal.


    "I don''t need to prepare anything more. I''m just waiting for the soldiers to come and block me."


    With Shen Ze''s present capital and strength, he is confident and determined to say such words.


    Qin Chao thought that Shen Ze would say so. After listening to Shen Ze''s words, he was not too surprised.


    Now that Shen Ze has said that, he can''t say anything more. He can only flatter him: "I''m really worried about the young master''s ability to plan and win a thousand miles."


    Shen Ze laughs at the speech.


    Then, he solemnly ordered: "you continue to stare at Yanjing. If you have any information, please report it to me in time."


    As the saying goes, we should seek our own political position.


    Shen Ze is now sitting in this position. He has to consider the country and the people.


    The replacement of the old and new Presbyterians is of great importance. At a small level, it will only shed some blood. At a large level, it may cause national unrest.


    Naturally, Shen Ze doesn''t want the latter situation.


    Shen Ze, who has been fighting for four years, knows very well that the peace and prosperity of the country and the people of the Dragon Kingdom today are the result of countless good sons'' sacrifice of their heads and blood.


    As long as Shen Ze is alive for one day, he won''t let any unrest happen in Longguo.


    Although Shen Ze didn''t say it clearly, Qin Chaoneng understood what he meant.


    Qin Chao, with a positive look, nodded his head and said, "OK, young master, I''ll do it according to your instructions."


    Shen Ze gave a hum, and then said, "speed up, I don''t want to go back to eat leftovers."


    "Yes


    Qin Chao heard the speech and laughed. Then he stepped on the gas and sped up the speed.


    ¡­¡­


    What happened in Qingqiu cemetery, as soon as it came out, made a lot of noise.


    "This young man named Shen Ze, who wanted to avenge mu Yunbin, was too arrogant and domineering. He killed sun fan and even ran to the funeral of the latter, killing other Sun family members and Zhou Tianming, the head of the Zhou family in public!"


    "Once he had a complete feud with the sun family and the Zhou family, would he not be afraid of the crazy revenge of the sun family and the Zhou family?"


    "What''s the origin of Shen Ze? How dare he act like this? After killing so many sun''s family members and Zhou Tianming, he publicly threatened to eradicate the four Li families of Zhou qiansun within seven days, warning Haicheng that the local ownership is expensive, and not to collude with the four Li families of Zhou qiansun. It''s crazy! "


    "It is said that the mysterious military jeep motorcade that suddenly appeared in Haicheng today is the force under Shen Ze''s command. He must have a very big future!"


    "It was said that he was the son of a famous family in Yanjing. Now it seems that this is probably true. If it wasn''t for his strong background, how could he dare to do these things?"


    "It''s the first time for me to see such a sharp young man. The four big families of Zhou qiansun and Li have absolute ruling power and influence in the local area. It''s really awesome that he dares to fight against them!"


    "Now it seems that the two sides will not die. I really don''t know whether it was Shen zechan''s four families, except Zhou Qian and Sun Li, who let him die in Haicheng and took the whole Mu family to bury him."


    "This kind of thing will happen in Haicheng. I feel that we will witness the local history in the next few days."


    "Haicheng is not going to be peaceful recently. We''d better go out less and protect ourselves."


    The whole Haicheng people are talking about Shen Ze and the four families of Zhou qiansun and Li.


    Local news media and social platforms are also reporting and talking about these things.


    For a while, Shen Ze became the focus of local people''s attention in Haicheng, attracting the attention of the whole city.


    But Shen Ze himself, who caused all this, did not pay attention to it.


    Despite the flood, I am still.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, Shen Ze and Qin Chao return to the Mu family mansion.


    After getting off the bus, Qin Chao said to Shen Ze with a smile: "young master, I''m sure I''ve grasped the time accurately. It''s just 12 o''clock. I''m sure I won''t let you eat leftovers."


    Shen Ze doesn''t pay attention to Qin Chao. He raises his feet and goes straight to the Mu family mansion.


    Qin Chao smiles and follows Shen Ze.


    "Master Shen."


    After stepping into Mu''s mansion, all Mu''s family members who see Shen Ze greet him in awe.


    Mu''s family also knew what happened in Qingqiu cemetery.


    Previously, many people in the Mu family had doubts about Shen Ze''s ability.


    Now, seeing his power and his way of doing things, they no longer doubt Shen Ze''s ability and respect and appreciate him from the bottom of their hearts.


    Shen Ze accepted this calmly without any emotional change.

 Chapter 224

    Before, most Mu family members were not optimistic about Shen Ze''s ability to avenge mu Yunbin. They even felt that his rash and impulsive breaking Sun Jie''s arm and killing sun fan would bring him and Mu family into a very bad situation.


    You Shen Ze are indeed the son of the Shen family in Yanjing, but when your father loses power, you have no real power, and you can''t use the strength of the Shen family. You are really like a paper tiger. How can you fight with the sun family? Not to mention fighting with the four big families of Zhou qiansun and Li.


    Some people worry, others complain.


    Today, I learned that Shen Ze called a mysterious thousand people team like an army to kill the sun family''s bodyguards.


    After that, he took the team of 1000 people to surround Qingqiu cemetery and kill the sun family and Zhou Tianming, the owner of the Zhou family.


    All this shows his extremely strong power.


    This makes the whole Mu family no longer doubt Shen Ze''s ability.


    In this world, in the final analysis, the law of the jungle is stronger than money and power.


    Now that we know Shen Ze is powerful, all the Mu family naturally respect him.


    And, because he is to help Mu family work, everyone is very grateful to him.


    All Mu''s family members show respect and gratitude when they see Shen Ze, and take the initiative to say hello to him, honoring him as master Shen.


    "Young master, you just show a little muscle. They treat you respectfully. Would you like to show more muscle and let them worship you directly?"


    Qin Chao joked with Shen Ze in a low voice that he was not satisfied with the attitude of the Mu family towards Shen Ze before. Now when he saw the attitude change of the Mu family, he immediately felt relieved and relaxed.


    Shen Ze smell speech, eyes sternly stare at Qin Chao one eye.


    Qin Chao chuckles and immediately closes his mouth. He doesn''t dare to joke any more.


    Although Shen Ze is not a child of Mu family, he always regards Mu Ling as his sister. Mu Ling''s business is his business.


    He does this, of course, without the gratitude of his family or anything else.


    Of course, he will appreciate and accept the wishes of his family.


    Mu Ling seems to know that Shen Ze is back, and she runs to the front yard to meet the latter.


    "Welcome back the hero Shen Da, who has done harm to the people!"


    Mu Ling naturally learned what Shen Ze had done in the morning. She pursed a smile and made fun of Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze went to Muling and saw that the little girl was so happy. He just laughed and accepted the latter''s joke.


    He looked at Muling fondly in his eyes and said in a soft voice, "you''d better call me brother Ze. Get used to it."


    "Good."


    Mu Ling smiles like a flower and nods her head cleverly.


    Qin Chao, who followed Shen Ze, saw this scene and said to himself, "young master, you are so eccentric. You are so tolerant to little girls."


    "Brother Ze, lunch is ready. Let''s eat it!"


    With that, Muling naturally took Shen Ze''s arm and went to the dining room.


    "Brother Ze, I heard that you have called a team of 1000 people with good skills. Did you send an army to Haicheng?"


    Muring asked curiously as she walked.


    Shen Ze shook his head and said, "it''s not the army."


    It seemed that something suddenly occurred to Muling. Her face became a little dignified and she said in a low voice, "they can''t be silver dragons, can they?"


    Shen Ze smiles and acquiesces.


    "Wow, what a Silver Dragon carving!"


    In Shudu before, Shen Ze said that he was the master of Silver Dragon carving. Mu Ling still couldn''t believe it. Now she knows that Shen Ze is a general, and she obviously believes it.


    From Shen Ze to confirm that the Silver Dragon carving has come to Haicheng, Mu Ling is a little excited.


    "I really want to see them and see the Silver Dragon carving!"


    Shen Ze said with a smile, "you can see it when you have a chance."


    "I''ll wait for that day." Muring nodded.


    All the way chatting, unknowingly came to the dining room.


    Muyunfeng and Yunlan wait here early. When they see Shen Ze, they get up one after another.


    "Thank you, master Shen, for taking a bad breath for our Mu family!"


    Mu Yunfeng solemnly expressed his thanks to Shen Ze.


    Yunlan also looks at Shen Ze with grateful eyes.


    Shen zewei smiles. His eyes indicate that both Mu Yunfeng and Yunlan don''t have to be so outspoken.


    "Let''s have dinner!"


    With that, Shen Ze took the lead.


    Muling sat next to Shen Ze, while Qin Chao, who came in, sat on the other side of Shen Ze.


    Seeing this, Yunlan and muyunfeng returned to their seats.


    Then, a few people began to eat in silence.


    After lunch, Shen Ze said to Mu Yunfeng, "second master, I have something to discuss with you."


    Muyunfeng smell speech, look a is, say: "Shen young master please say."


    Shen Ze said calmly: "in seven days, the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li will be destroyed, and they will certainly leave a lot of assets and resources."


    "I want to integrate all the assets and resources left by their four families into Mujia."


    Shen Ze said it lightly, but it was the same as stating the facts, which made Mu Yunfeng feel awe inspiring.


    The four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li, together, are the heaven of Haicheng. Does it mean that destruction can destroy?


    I''m afraid few people will believe this.


    But mu Yunfeng, who was present at this time, believed in it.


    In their opinion, with Shen Ze''s identity and power, he can really do this, even if it makes people feel crazy.


    The first half of Shen Ze''s words made Mu Yunfeng''s heart beat faster, while the second half made them excited.


    If the four Li families of Zhou qiansun were destroyed, all their assets and resources would be taken over by the Mu family.


    Then Mojia will become the first family of Haicheng, a unique Big Mac, and the local emperor of Haicheng in the true sense.


    This is a matter of great honor and pride for all mu family members.


    Of course, this is also the dream of most Mu family.


    After all, who doesn''t want to be proud and prosperous?


    Before his death, mu Yunbin devoted countless efforts to the cause of Mu family, not to make Mu family the only top family in Haicheng?


    Thinking of this, Mu Yunfeng took a deep breath and accepted Shen Ze''s kindness impolitely.


    He said seriously and solemnly, "everything will be done according to master Shen. The whole Mu family will fully cooperate with master Shen!"


    "Good."


    Shen Ze nodded, and then he said his plan.


    "Second master, I want you to set up a chamber of Commerce in the name of Mojia. Prepare today, announce tomorrow, and then start to take over the business resources of Haicheng."


    Shen Ze impressively wants to launch a business empire as soon as possible to stabilize the overall business situation of Haicheng as far as possible.


    In order not to let Haicheng fall into turmoil after he eradicated the four big families of Zhou qiansun and Li.

 Chapter 225

    For Shen Ze suddenly put forward to let Mu family so anxious to create the idea of chamber of Commerce, Mu Yunfeng slightly surprised.


    However, he didn''t think much. He nodded without hesitation and said, "OK, Mr. Shen, I''ll start to prepare for the establishment of the chamber of Commerce later."


    Shen Ze nodded, and then said, "you can release the news about the founding of the chamber of Commerce today."


    "I want to hold a press conference in the name of the chamber of Commerce tomorrow and invite local entrepreneurs from Haicheng to the scene."


    Muyunfeng nodded: "OK, I''ll do as you say."


    Shen Ze said, "I will ask my housekeeper he you to help you. You can tell him if you need anything."


    Muyunfeng said with thanks, "well, thank you, master Shen."


    Shen Ze believed that with the strength of Mujia, there would be no problem in establishing the chamber of Commerce, so he did not say anything more.


    After that, everyone got off the table and did their own things.


    "Brother Ze, let''s go to the back garden!"


    "Good."


    Mu Ling invited Shen Ze to the back garden with the former.


    Mu family mansion is peaceful, but the outside world is turbulent.


    Haicheng official office building, in the mayor''s office.


    Secretary General Zhao Zhen reported to Liu Yan what happened in Qingqiu cemetery.


    After listening to Liu Yanshu, he was a little shocked and couldn''t be calm for a long time.


    "This general Shen is really consistent in his words and deeds!"


    "They said that they wanted to eradicate the four big families of Zhou qiansun and Li, and they really started to kill them!"


    "It seems that the four big families of Zhou qiansun and Li are really doomed. This time, they will be given one pot by Shen Ze!"


    Standing on one side, Zhao Zhen nodded to himself. He agreed with Liu Yanshu.


    The young general, Shen Ze, did what he said and did, and he was not at all soft hearted.


    As the saying goes, there is no turning back.


    If Shen Ze is determined to eradicate the four Li families of Zhou qiansun, the only thing waiting for the four Li families of Zhou qiansun is to perish.


    Even if the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li are united now, they are the real big Mac of Haicheng.


    Because in front of Shen Ze, a national general, they are really vulnerable.


    After Liu Yanshu didn''t murmur, Zhao Zhen reported to him again.


    "Mayor, after the incident of Qingqiu cemetery, the four families of Zhou qiansun and Li all called the patrol Bureau and us. They wanted us and the patrol bureau to deal with Shen Ze."


    "Let''s deal with Shen Ze with the patrol bureau?"


    Liu Yanshu, like hearing a big joke, sneered and scolded: "I''m not a fool. I won''t deal with Shen Ze!"


    "I believed in the evil of the sun family before, and I almost killed myself. This time, even if I''m not the mayor of the city, I won''t provoke Shen Ze again!"


    Without hesitation, Liu Yanshu ordered: "in the future, we will not pay attention to the information of the four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li."


    Zhao Zhen nodded and said, "yes."


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    Just then, the phone on the desk rang.


    Liu Yanshu saw the caller ID is a strange number, he hesitated for a moment, and then connected the phone.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    Liu Yanshu asked solemnly.


    The other side gently spit out two words: "Shen Ze."


    "General Shen?"


    After learning that the caller was Shen Ze, Liu Yanshu immediately accompanied him with a smile, and his tone suddenly changed from dignity to respect.


    "General Shen, please call me. What can I do for you?"


    Shen Ze said frankly, "tomorrow Mujia will hold a press conference. I want you to be there."


    Shen Ze wants to build momentum for the Mu family, so he is calling Liu Yanshu, the mayor of the city, to attend a press conference tomorrow.


    Liu Yanshu replied without hesitation: "OK, general Shen, I will arrive at the press conference on time tomorrow!"


    "All right."


    Shen Ze said the word and hung up.


    After Liu Yanshu put down the phone, his face was dignified and he said to himself, "this mu family is going to hold a press conference. It''s going to be a big move again. It''s really a wave after wave!"


    In the office of Dongfang newspaper, not far from the official building of Haicheng.


    Du Tao is sitting on the chair in the office by himself.


    He looked at the reports of the big things that happened in Haicheng this morning, and his mood was not calm.


    "That Shen Ze is the master of the Silver Dragon carving. He called the jeep team that suddenly appeared in Haicheng today. I think those people wearing silver combat clothes and boots are members of the Silver Dragon carving."


    Thinking of this, Du Tao''s face showed a touch of fear.


    "I didn''t expect that Silver Dragon carving would appear in Haicheng one day!"


    "It''s true that every time the Silver Dragon carving appears, there will be a bloody storm."


    "This time the silver dragon sculpture appeared in Haicheng, the terror of the four big families of Zhou qiansun and Li will really disappear!"


    "Being targeted by the Silver Dragon carving is so special that there is no way to survive!"


    "It''s said that Shen Ze called an army. It''s not an army, it''s a Silver Dragon carving!"


    Seeing that the news media and the network platform all said that the jeep team Shen Ze called was an army, Du Tao felt as excited as knowing a secret that everyone in Haicheng didn''t know.


    "If I can, I really want to report that this team is a Silver Dragon carving, and let Dongfang daily spread the fire to the whole dragon kingdom!"


    Du Tao wanted to do it very much, but he didn''t dare.


    Because he knew that if he did this, he would probably kill himself.


    Not only did he not dare to report, he did not even dare to tell another person.


    "I don''t dare to tell you a big secret. It''s really uncomfortable!"


    Du Tao was very depressed and complained.


    "When I have a chance, I will report it!"


    Du Tao felt that he was the real witness of the history of Haicheng. When he could, he would report all this in the name of Dongfang daily.


    Let Dongfang daily spread the whole dragon kingdom!


    ¡­¡­


    Around one o''clock in the afternoon, the sun is high and the temperature reaches the highest. The whole world is warm.


    However, in the headquarters of siding chamber of Commerce, Sihai building and conference room, the temperature seems very low and cold.


    All the important people of Zhou qiansun and Li''s four families, nearly 30 people, are sitting in this conference room.


    The faces of all the people were heavy and sad. They were all silent and worried.


    The whole conference room was dead and the atmosphere was oppressive and heavy.


    Obviously, what happened this morning was a huge blow to the four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li, and made them realize the seriousness of the matter.


    The young man, Shen Ze, did not just talk, but did what he said and did what he did.


    He really wants to avenge mu Yunbin, take their four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li and eradicate them completely!

 Chapter 226

    Sun Jie is in the conference room. As the nominal president of siding chamber of Commerce, he sits in the first place.


    At this time, his face was as pale as death, his eyes were empty, and he was as numb as if he had lost his soul.


    This morning, Shen Ze not only asked his men to kill the road sealing bodyguards of his sun family, but also broke into Qingqiu cemetery, killed dozens of other Sun family members present in front of him, and destroyed sun fan''s sarcophagus and urn.


    All of this, no doubt let Sun Jie suffered a very big blow.


    He was numb with pain and mad with hatred. After the outbreak of strong emotion, he became almost like a walking corpse.


    At the moment, there was silence.


    Sitting next to Sun Jie, Qian Heng, the owner of the Qian family, suddenly stares at Sun Jie and questions him angrily.


    "Sun Jie, don''t you say that Shen Ze has no real power in the Shen family, just like a paper tiger?"


    "Why did he call an army today? We were caught unprepared. Today, the faces of our four families, Zhou Qian, Sun Li, are completely lost! "


    Sitting next to Qian Heng, a young man in his twenties, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, with a thin figure and a sullen look, said angrily: "shame is a fart. My father has folded in!"


    "To attend a funeral, you''ve lost your life!"


    This young man is Zhou Chang, the son of Zhou Tianming.


    His own father went to attend sun fan''s funeral, but Shen Ze turned him into a pool of flesh and blood on the spot.


    In this regard, Zhou Chang is extremely angry, anger can not stop.


    No matter Qian Heng or Zhou Chang, they all said these words to vent their anger and dissatisfaction.


    Of course, there is also a sense of blaming Sun Jie.


    If it wasn''t for Sun Jie''s misjudgment and going to sun fan''s funeral, they wouldn''t get angry.


    Hearing the dissatisfied voice of Qian Heng and Zhou Chang, Sun Jie seemed to have been stimulated and suddenly recovered.


    He was just like a tiger who had been touched on his ass, and he was furious in vain.


    He turned his head and stared at Qian Heng and Zhou Chang fiercely, with a ferocious look, a red face and a thick neck. He growled, "don''t you just lose face? Don''t you have a dead father? "


    "Lao Tzu''s son died, so many people died, but Lao Tzu didn''t call him. What''s your name?"


    "Muyunbin was killed by all of us, but why did our Sun family suffer first?"


    "You don''t die as many as Lao Tzu''s Sun family, so you are not qualified to cry in front of Lao Tzu!"


    After being yelled by Sun Jie, Qian Heng and Zhou Chang''s faces became extremely ugly, and their eyes were burning with anger.


    Both of them are in high positions. How can they let others roar like this?


    Just when Qian Heng and Zhou Chang were ready to discuss with Sun Jie, Li Daoyuan, the most steadfast man, began to persuade them: "everything has happened. Now it''s no use arguing about it. Everyone should say less. Don''t make people disunious because of the quarrel."


    Li Daoyuan is the oldest and the head of the Li family. What he said is very important.


    "Hum!"


    Qian Heng gave a cold hum and chose to shut up.


    After staring at each other for a while, Zhou Chang and Sun Jie turned their heads and said nothing more.


    "Damn it, I''m the one who should be angry most!"


    Qian Heng and Zhou Chang choose to shut up, but Sun Jie''s mood rises, and his mouth hasn''t stopped.


    "Nearly half of my grandchildren have died, and donima is going to destroy the family!"


    "Shen Ze is a little bastard. My sun family will never die with him. If I don''t tear him to pieces, I will never give up!"


    Everyone present knew that the sun family suffered heavy casualties, so at the moment, they let Sun Jie vent there and didn''t stop him.


    Sun Jie yelled for a while, until he was thirsty, then he stopped.


    Seeing that Sun Jie''s mood had stabilized, Li Daoyuan seemed to be in charge of the overall situation and said, "Shen Zena has threatened to eradicate the four big families of Zhou qiansun and Li, and has also made practical actions."


    "In this situation, we can''t coexist with Shen Ze any more. One of us has to fall down."


    "Shen Ze''s strength can''t be underestimated. Now, we Zhou Qian Sun Li''s four families must unite and work together to deal with Shen Ze!"


    Li Daoyuan was telling the truth, and it was reasonable. After hearing this, the people present nodded and agreed.


    Li Daoyuan glanced around the conference room and said, "you can tell us what good ways you have to deal with Shen Ze."


    Qian Heng said: "that boy called a thousand people army, which should be his greatest reliance and active power. We need to invite a big man from the military department to come here and destroy his power."


    "Lao Qian is right."


    Li Daoyuan nodded and then asked, "which one of us has something to do with the Ministry of war? Who can invite a big man from the army to come here? "


    Qian Heng said: "we Qian family have already done this. If there is no accident, a big man from the military department will come to Haicheng."


    "Good."


    Li Daoyuan turned his head to Qian Heng and said, "Lao Qian, if you have any other needs, just ask. The other three of us can help."


    Qian Heng said very frankly: "these all need to be managed with money. We need to ask a big man from the Ministry of war to help us. If we don''t spend more than 10 billion yuan, I''m afraid we won''t be able to do it."


    Li Daoyuan pondered for a moment and said, "well, our four families will each take out 50 billion yuan and remit it to the account of siding chamber of Commerce."


    "During this period, all expenses are out of the chamber of Commerce account."


    "All right." Qian Heng agreed without hesitation.


    Now, Zhou Chang, who is in charge of the Zhou family, nodded and agreed.


    Sun Jie nodded after a while.


    "With 200 billion yuan from our four families, we should be able to win the child Shen Ze!"


    Li Daoyuan''s eyes flashed fiercely. Then he seemed to think of something suddenly. He said: "that child Shen Ze is still a master of martial arts. His skill is very good. I think we have to invite a master of martial arts to kill him."


    "You can find people from the Chinese people''s armed forces Association."


    Sun Jie''s eyes were venomous, his tone was cold, and he didn''t have any feelings: "I have some friendship with Wu Xuan, the director of Haicheng martial arts school. We can pay for him to kill Shen Ze!"


    "It''s a very good choice to ask the people of the Chinese people''s armed forces association to kill Shen Ze."


    Li Daoyuan agreed with Sun Jie''s idea very much: "Lao sun, I''ll leave the matter of inviting Wu Xuan to you."


    "This time, we will take both sides and kill Shen Ze!"

 Chapter 227

    The four families of Zhou qiansun and Li held an afternoon meeting at the headquarters of siding chamber of Commerce. The main content of the meeting was how to deal with Shen Ze.


    After a series of things happened in the morning, the four families have realized that Shen Ze is determined to eradicate their four families.


    In order not to be destroyed by Shen Ze, they naturally want to fight back at all costs.


    They don''t have the slightest consciousness to shrink back, but intend to integrate all the resources, assets and contacts of the four families to fight against Shen Ze.


    Although they suffered losses in front of Shen Ze before, they subconsciously felt that it was their own negligence that made Shen Ze gain the upper hand.


    Now, their four families work together and become a local leader in Haicheng. Even if Shen Ze is a strong dragon, he can''t beat them.


    They have the confidence to defeat Shen Ze and let Shen Ze talk blood.


    After the meeting, the four big families of Zhou qiansun and Li remitted 50 billion yuan to the account of siding chamber of Commerce for the first time, making up 200 billion yuan as the starting capital to deal with Shen Ze.


    As the saying goes, money can make the devil push the mill. They plan to kill Shen Ze with money.


    In the evening, the four families of Zhou qiansun and Li left the headquarters of siding chamber of commerce one after another.


    After Sun Jie got on the bus, he said, "go to the martial arts school."


    "Yes, Mr. Sun."


    The driver nodded, then he started the engine and drove to the martial arts school.


    Almost an hour later, the car arrived at the martial arts school.


    Sun Jie got out of the car and walked into the martial arts school alone.


    He contacted the martial arts school in advance, so after entering the martial arts school, he went straight to the director''s office.


    In recent years, Wudao has flourished. Under the overall planning of the Wudao Association, all the major cities in Longguo have established a martial arts school.


    Haicheng is a first tier big city, so naturally, it has also built martial arts schools.


    Wu Xuan, the curator of Haicheng martial arts school, is said to be a close disciple of Ouyang Qingfeng, the president of the martial arts association. He is a strong martial arts master at the top of his class and is known as invincible under the master.


    Sun Jie said that he and Wu Xuan have some friendship because he has a niece named sun Xia, who is Wu Xuan''s wife.


    At the beginning, Sun Jie and sun Xia''s father competed for the position of the master of the sun family, because in the end, Sun Jie won, and the three members of sun Xia''s family left the sun family.


    The sun Xia family is still the sun family, but their relationship with the sun family is not good.


    This time, Sun Jie asked Wu Xuan, so he went to the sun Xia family in a low voice.


    Although sun Xia''s family is not interested in Sun Jie, and even sun Xia''s father is very hostile to Sun Jie, they are still part of the sun family after all.


    Now the sun family is in great trouble. If they don''t help, they will feel sorry.


    So in the end, sun Xia agreed to talk to her husband, Wu Xuan, to help the sun family.


    Thus, Sun Jie came to the martial arts school to find Wu Xuan.


    Because of an appointment in advance, Wu Xuan is waiting for Sun Jie in the curator''s office.


    This thin man in his thirties, with a firm face and bright eyes, is standing in front of the window, overlooking the sunset in the West.


    His left hand bears his back, and his right hand in front of him holds two compressed, solid iron balls weighing several hundred jin.


    As he flipped his fingers, the two iron balls weighed several hundred jin, just like a light plastic ball, whirring.


    This scene, if there are people who know how to see, will certainly be shocked.


    This NIMA, who can use one hand to play with the two iron balls which both weigh several hundred jin?


    "Dong Dong..."


    There was a knock at the door.


    Wu Xuan hears the sound, the voice is rich, the tone lightly said two words: "come in."


    The door was pushed open and Sun Jie, who was as deep as water, came in.


    Sun Jie went straight to Wu Xuan''s back, bowed slightly, with a trace of respect in his tone, and said respectfully: "curator Wu."


    In principle, Wu Xuan is Sun Jie''s niece and son-in-law. He is an elder in front of the former, so he does not need to show such a respectful attitude.


    But because the relationship between the two sides is not very good after all, and Wu Xuan himself is a strong warrior.


    Moreover, he is not only a close disciple of Ouyang Qingfeng, President of the martial arts association, but also the director of Haicheng martial arts school. His status is no less than that of the head of Haicheng''s top family.


    Of course, the most important thing is that he asked Wu Xuan.


    Since it''s asking for help, it''s natural to keep a low profile.


    Hearing Sun Jie''s voice, Wu Xuan turned slowly and faced the latter.


    "Sit down, Mr. Sun."


    Wu Xuan is calm and proud. He doesn''t regard Sun Jie as the elder of the writer, just as an acquaintance.


    Sun Jie is not half dissatisfied with this.


    He nodded and sat down on the sofa for the guests.


    Wu Xuan also sat down on the chair he used to sit on.


    Then he looked up at Sun Jie with deep eyes and said, "I''ve learned about the sun family from sun Xia. Mr. Sun is here to ask me to kill the boy named Shen Ze?"


    Sun Jie nodded heavily to Wu Xuan.


    Wu Xuan did not directly answer whether or not to move, but slowly talked about the relevant things.


    "Mr. Sun, it is said that Shen Ze is the son of Shen family of Yanjing royal family. Are you sure you want to kill him?"


    There is deep meaning in Wu Xuan''s words.


    In his opinion, Shen Ze is the son of the Shen family of the Yanjing royal family. Even if he is unimportant and has no real power, he doesn''t mean that he can kill him.


    If Shen Ze is killed, what will the Shen family in Yanjing do?


    Speaking of Shen Ze, Sun Jie''s face became extremely ugly, and his eyes were filled with resentment and resentment.


    He gritted his teeth and said firmly: "that little bastard killed half of my sun family. If I don''t kill him, I will have no face to go underground in the future!"


    Sun Jie took a deep breath, stabilized some emotions, and then said in a very low voice: "that little bastard has made up his mind to eradicate the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li. If we don''t kill him, he will kill us. There is no way to recover the situation."


    "In the afternoon, all the important people in our four families, Zhou Qian, Sun Li, held a meeting together and decided to kill Shen Ze at all costs."


    "At all costs?"


    Wu Xuan eyebrows a pick, and then he looked at Sun Jie, half joking half seriously said: "if you week money Sun Li four families pay all the assets, you willing?"


    Sun Jie smell speech, eyebrow tip tiny Cu, the first time didn''t say a word.


    Obviously, he hesitated.


    Sun Jie looks at Wu Xuan for a moment, who has deep eyes and is completely invisible. Then he asks in a deep voice, "does curator Wu want all the assets of our four families, Zhou Qian and Sun Li?"


    Wu Xuan did not answer, just showed a meaningful smile.

 Chapter 228

    Seeing Wu Xuan''s meaningful smile, Sun Jie felt a thump in his heart.


    Does this guy really want to swallow all the assets of the four big families?


    Think of these, Sun Jie''s brow wrinkled a little tighter.


    Although the leaders of the four families all said that they would kill Shen Ze at all costs, who really wants to pay everything?


    How can it be possible for the four families of Zhou qiansun and Li to pay all their own assets?


    Even Sun Jie, who wants to kill Shen Ze immediately, can''t make up his mind at the moment and is willing to pay all the assets of the sun family.


    Wu Xuan is silent, Sun Jie is silent, the atmosphere in the office suddenly becomes a little delicate.


    Just when Sun Jie felt that he couldn''t continue to talk this day, he didn''t know how to continue to talk with Wu Xuan.


    Wu Xuan said with a smile: "Mr. Sun, I was just joking with you. Don''t take it seriously."


    When Sun Jie heard the speech, he felt relieved. At the same time, he squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying and nodded to Wu Xuan.


    "I know that your four families are definitely not willing to give up all their assets."


    Wu Xuan gathered his smile on his face and said, "but if you don''t give me enough benefits, I won''t kill Shen Ze."


    "That''s nature."


    Sun Jie, with a straight face, asked frankly, "I don''t know what good curator Wu wants?"


    Wu Xuan turned the two iron balls in his hand for a while, and then he did not beat around the Bush any more. He said straightforwardly: "the capital is 100 billion, and my wife sun Xia will take over the sun family and be the owner of the sun family."


    "If I can meet these two conditions, I will kill Shen Ze myself."


    Wu Xuan is not in a hurry to ask Sun Jie to give him a reply. After that, he lowers his head and the old God is playing with the two iron balls in his hands.


    After listening to Wu Xuan''s two conditions, Sun Jie was not too surprised, and his expression did not change much.


    Although he is not very familiar with Wu Xuan, he knows very well that the latter is an ambitious man.


    It''s normal for Wu Xuan to put forward such conditions, which is in line with his ambition.


    Not long ago, the four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li, had raised 200 billion yuan.


    For Wu Xuan''s first condition, 100 billion yuan, Sun Jie can not consider, directly agreed.


    But Wu Xuan''s second condition, let him abdicate and let Sun Xia be the master of the sun family, which made him hesitant.


    How can it be said that if you have been in a high position for a long time, you can step down?


    At the beginning, it was not easy to sit on the top of the sun family. Now Wu Xuan let him abdicate.


    How can we be willing?


    Sun Jie obviously didn''t want to become a monk, but now he can''t help it.


    People like Wu Xuan spit out a nail at a time. Since he has put forward these two conditions, if he is not satisfied, he will not kill Shen Ze.


    Sun Jie wants to kill Shen Ze more than to be the master of his family.


    Of course, he has no choice now.


    If Shen Ze doesn''t die, then he is likely to die. When other people die, what else can he talk about being the master of his family?


    After nearly ten minutes of silence, Sun Jie seemed to grow old and tired. He said feebly, "curator Wu, I promise you two conditions."


    "Good."


    See Sun Jie promise, Wu Xuan showed a pair of expected proud appearance.


    "It''s settled."


    "You transfer 100 billion to my account first."


    "As for my wife''s job as the master of the sun family, you can come back to cash it when I kill that boy Shen Ze!"


    After saying these words to Sun Jie, Wu Xuan''s hand of turning two iron balls stopped in vain. It seemed that there was a flash of cold light in his eyes.


    Shen Ze, you are waiting to die!


    That night, while Sun Jie went to Wu Xuan for help, the Qian family also contacted a major general in the central war zone of the Dragon kingdom.


    Finally, the major general was invited to come to Haicheng with 30 billion yuan.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Shen Ze and Mu Ling stayed in the back garden of Mu''s mansion, basking in the sun and reading books.


    After dinner in the evening, Shen Ze went back to his room.


    Qin Chao then came to his room and reported to him: "young master, in the afternoon, all the important people of Zhou Qian, Sun Li and their four families gathered together for a meeting for several hours."


    After a smile, Qin Chao said, "they should be discussing how to deal with you. After the meeting, all four of their families have taken actions."


    Shen Ze didn''t think so, lightly said: "don''t care what they want to do, just keep an eye on people."


    Qin Chao nodded, and then he said sarcastically, "those people don''t cry when they don''t see the coffin. They dare to deal with you, young master. I don''t think they will destroy their own family. They don''t know how to give up."


    Shen Ze said nothing.


    Qin Chao then said coldly: "those people will not be able to hop for a few days. After a few days, Mr. mu Yunbin will go to the funeral. When the young master wants to clear them up, let''s see how they still Hop!"


    Shen Ze didn''t want to hear Qin Chao chattering in front of him. He waved his hand and said in disgust: "if there''s nothing else, just go back to your room."


    "Oh, I''m disgusted by my tuberculosis again!"


    "All right, I''ll go back to my room!"


    Qin Chao''s skin is as thick as the wall. He smiles at Shen Ze, and then walks out of the room.


    As soon as Qin Chao left, Mu Ling came back.


    Little girl is wearing a set of bear cartoon pajamas, the whole person depends on the doorframe.


    She looked at Shen Ze pitifully, murmured cherry mouth and said: "brother Ze, I can''t sleep..."


    When Shen Ze heard this, he could not help smiling when he saw the appearance of Mu Ling.


    "Want me to tell you a bedtime story?"


    Muring blinked her black eyes, then nodded her head slightly.


    Shen Ze''s eyes doted on him and said very simply, "OK, I''ll tell you."


    See Shen Ze promise, Mu Ling a small face suddenly showed a happy smile.


    Then, Shen Ze followed Mu Ling to the latter''s room and told a bedtime story.


    ¡­¡­


    All night long.


    The next morning, after eating breakfast, Shen Ze takes Qin Chao and muyunfeng to Mu''s mansion.


    Today, Mujia will hold a press conference on the establishment of the chamber of Commerce in Mujia building.


    Shen Ze contacted Liu Yanshu by phone yesterday, the mayor of the city, to come to the platform. Today, he plans to be there in person to build momentum for the Mu family.


    When Shen Ze and his family go to Mu''s mansion, Wu Xuan plans to go out to find Shen Ze. The major general from the central war zone invited by the Qian family is also on his way to Haicheng.

 Chapter 229

    When they arrived at Mu''s building, Liu Yanshu arrived early and waited at the door of the building.


    Seeing Shen Ze in suit and shoes getting off the bus, Liu Yanshu came to Shen Ze with a smiling face for the first time and said, "good morning, Mr. Shen!"


    Shen Ze nodded to Liu Yanshu, and then he walked towards the inside of Mu''s mansion.


    Qin Chao, who gets off the car immediately, smiles at Liu Yanshu meaningfully, and then keeps up with Shen Ze.


    Liu Yanshu immediately followed Shen Ze respectfully.


    Liu Yanshu said with a smile as he walked: "Mr. Shen, I learned yesterday that Mujia''s press conference today was to create a chamber of Commerce, so I used my function to inform all local entrepreneurs, rich people and businessmen to attend today''s press conference. At the same time, I also told the newspapers to send reporters today."


    After listening to Liu Yanshu''s words, Shen Ze said lightly, "it''s done well."


    With Shen Ze''s approval, Liu Yanshu was very happy and said with a smile, "I hope I can help Mr. Shen."


    ¡­¡­


    The press conference was held in the lobby on the ground floor of the moose building.


    At this time, some people have gathered here.


    Because it was still early, most of the people present were reporters from various newspapers, and they were setting up their seats.


    Liu Yanshu is the mayor of Haicheng, and his appeal in the local area is the biggest.


    With his personal invitation, local entrepreneurs and rich people will give him more or less face to attend the press conference held by Mujia today.


    Of course, most people just come to see the excitement and wait and see.


    Because before, the four families of Zhou Qian Sun Li established the siding chamber of Commerce, which brought almost all local businessmen under its banner.


    Today, the Mu family''s establishment of the Mu''s chamber of commerce is obviously a reference to the siding chamber of Commerce established by the four major families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li.


    A fight between the two sides is like a fight between gods.


    They are small fish and shrimps. They must find out whether the Mu family can compete with the four big families of Zhou qiansun and Li. Otherwise, they will never dare to change sides at will.


    ¡­¡­


    The press conference starts at 10 o''clock, and it''s an hour away.


    After entering the building, Shen Ze, who likes to be quiet, takes Qin Chao to a rest room to drink tea.


    Liu Yanshu consciously did not follow Shen Ze, but got together with Mu Yunfeng, the new principal of the Mu family.


    Liu Yanshu has seen that the Mu family is completely dependent on Shen Ze.


    With the help of Shen Ze, the four great families of Zhou qiansun and Li will surely perish, and the Mu family will become the first family in Haicheng.


    Before that, Liu Yanshu naturally wanted to have a good relationship with the Mu family as much as possible.


    In the future, he will continue to be the head of Haicheng.


    ¡­¡­


    As time went on, local entrepreneurs, dignitaries and celebrities arrived at the press conference one after another.


    There are more and more people in the hall, and the atmosphere becomes more and more lively.


    Unconsciously, the time came to ten o''clock.


    When the time came, Shen Ze took Qin Chao out of the lounge and came to the hall.


    At this time, Mu Yunfeng has been seated behind the news station.


    Shen Ze went straight and sat beside Mu Yunfeng.


    "Is this young man Shen Ze?"


    "Yes, he is Shen Ze who has stirred up the storm in Haicheng recently!"


    Shen Ze has now become a man of the year in Haicheng. As soon as he appears, everyone''s eyes will focus on him.


    All the cameras are facing him.


    Shen Ze was calm and unhurried.


    He didn''t pay attention to the gaze and all kinds of comments. He turned his head to Mu Yunfeng and said softly, "second master, let''s go!"


    "Good."


    Muyunfeng nodded. Then he cleared his throat, took the microphone and began to speak.


    "Today, I invite business friends and journalists here to share a good thing with you."


    "Our Mu family has set up a chamber of Commerce. From today on, Mu''s chamber of Commerce has been officially established."


    "That''s all I want to say. If you have any questions, you can ask them."


    Everyone who came to the scene today already knew in advance that the Mu family had set up a chamber of Commerce. As for mu Yunfeng''s announcement of the establishment of the Mu family chamber of Commerce, everyone expected that it was very calm.


    "Mr. Mu Yunfeng, did the Mu family establish the Mu''s chamber of Commerce for the purpose of establishing the siding chamber of Commerce for the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li?"


    It''s not too big for a reporter to watch and raise such a question.


    This reporter obviously knows how to create hot spots, and as soon as he does, he raises the hot issues that everyone is concerned about.


    All the people present looked at Xiangmu Yunfeng in unison.


    Obviously, everyone was curious about how he would respond.


    For this question, muyunfeng really did not think about it, he did not answer the first time, but fell into meditation.


    At this time, Shen Ze, sitting next to muyunfeng, took the topic in front of him and said faintly: "the establishment of Mu''s chamber of commerce is not aimed at siding chamber of Commerce."


    "In a few days, the four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li will no longer exist, and the siding chamber of Commerce they founded will naturally disappear."


    "The four tripod chamber of commerce does not exist, so what is the point?"


    "The purpose of the establishment of the chamber of commerce is only one, that is to take over the whole business community of Haicheng."


    Shen Ze said this calmly and seriously as if he were stating the facts.


    After hearing this, all the people were speechless.


    Is this young man too confident?


    Yesterday in Qingqiu cemetery, he threatened to eradicate the four big families of Li, Zhou qiansun. Today he expresses the same idea and viewpoint here.


    It''s so self-confident that people admire it.


    Admirable, admirable. Can you believe what you said?


    Zhou qiansun and Li''s four families together, that is the real big Mac of Haicheng, not to say that it can be eradicated.


    Even if you killed many people in the sun family, you killed Zhou Tianming, the head of the Zhou family.


    But the four families of Zhou qiansun and Li still exist, and they still stand on the top of Haicheng.


    Before the mountain, where the four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li and Sun Li came together, collapsed completely, all the words were just chanting slogans, which seemed very weak.


    Thinking of this, all the people present felt that it was good to listen to Shen Ze''s words, and they could not be convinced.


    Shen Ze doesn''t care what people think.


    He then said: "the chamber of commerce only welcomes clean entrepreneurs to join. If you have a stain on yourself, don''t join in."


    Shen Ze said this, and those entrepreneurs present with their own blemishes immediately showed disdain and displeasure.


    What kind of asshole Mu''s chamber of Commerce, you kneel to beg me, I will not join!


    They are very dissatisfied in their hearts, but they dare not express it. They can only express their discontent in their hearts.


    Mu Yunfeng was surprised by Shen Ze''s straightforward words, but he didn''t have any opinions about it.


    Seeing that the audience was quiet, he said, "Mr. Shen has already answered this question for me, so I won''t answer any more. Do you have any other questions?"


    "I have!"


    As soon as muyunfeng''s words fell, a voice with anger came from the door.


    Hearing this, they all looked back.


    "Chairman Sun is here!"


    "Is the man walking with him Wu Xuan, the director of the martial arts school?"


    There was a commotion in the hall.


    Because Sun Jie and Wu Xuan are here!

 Chapter 230

    Both Sun Jie and Wu Xuan are well-known figures in Haicheng, and they are well known to everyone present.


    Sun Jie is not only the owner of the sun family, but also the president of siding chamber of Commerce. I''m afraid he''s not the right person to come here today?


    Today, people in Haicheng know that Shen Ze killed half of the sun family, including Sun Jie''s only son, sun fan.


    Sun Jie is sure to take revenge for this blood feud.


    At the moment, he took Wu Xuan, a niece son-in-law of half the sun family, to the scene of the press conference. He must seek revenge from Shen Ze!


    At the thought of this, all the people present were agitated.


    In front of the live press conference in the city, it''s very exciting to think about it face-to-face!


    The entrepreneurs here are eager to see Sun Jie, the president of siding chamber of Commerce, and Shen zedou come up with a result, because only in this way can they choose which chamber of Commerce to join.


    Of course, they also want to see good plays.


    After all, it''s the first time for them to see such a fight.


    Fight, fight, fight, fight!


    Under the silent gaze of the crowd, Sun Jie and Wu Xuan are marching toward the news station with sonorous and aggressive steps.


    With their identity and status, they are big men who can''t be provoked in everyone''s eyes.


    We automatically get out of the way and let Sun Jie and Wu Xuan come to Shen Ze unimpeded.


    In the face of Sun Jie and Wu Xuan, who are obviously not good at coming, Shen Ze sits on the chair, motionless and calm.


    When muyunfeng saw Sun Jie, the enemy who killed muyunbin, he was very excited and his anger soared.


    He glared at Sun Jie with bad eyes and said angrily, "Sun Jie, you have hurt my elder brother. You have the courage and face to come to my Mu family''s territory?"


    Now that everyone is an enemy, Sun Jie naturally doesn''t need to pretend.


    He gave muyunfeng a cold smile: "in Haicheng, I can go wherever I want!"


    "What about your Mu family''s territory? I can still come. What can you do with me?"


    With Wu Xuan by his side, Sun Jie is very confident and arrogant.


    After listening to Wu Xuan''s words, Mu Yunfeng''s face turned blue and white with anger, and his eyes showed a strong murderer. He said maliciously, "I''ve made you come back today!"


    The other side Mu Yunfeng released cruel words, Sun Jie disdained a smile, disapproval.


    "Muyunfeng, I''ll settle the account with you mu family later. I''ll settle the account with this little bastard first today!"


    Sun Jie said, turning his head and staring at Shen Ze fiercely.


    At the moment, Shen Ze is holding a cup of tea. Hearing Sun Jie''s words and noticing the latter''s murderous eyes, he has a cold arc in the corner of his mouth.


    Shen Ze drank a mouthful of tea politely, moistened his throat and put down his cup.


    He raised his head, eyes coldly on Sun Jie a pair of fierce eyes like a wolf, light said: "what qualifications do you have to find me?"


    Sun Jie''s eyes turned red and he gritted his teeth. He said harshly, "little bastard, you are so arrogant. I will make you pay a heavy price today."


    Hearing the words, Shen Ze glanced at Wu Xuan, who was standing next to Sun Jie and had no expression on his face, and said with a light smile, "if I find a helper of ordinary goods, do you want me to pay the price? You are so naive


    "I''ll see who it is later."


    For Shen Ze''s attitude of ignoring everyone, Sun Jie''s eyes became very resentful.


    "I''m ordinary, boy. You''re so arrogant that I''ll be impressed."


    Wu Xuan, who has been silent for a long time, can''t help opening his mouth after hearing Shen Ze say that he is an ordinary person.


    Wu Xuan''s tone was flat, and even a faint smile appeared on his face, but the people on the scene still heard the anger from his words.


    Of course, Wu Xuan''s anger was taken for granted by everyone present.


    In Haicheng, who didn''t know that Wu Xuan was the curator of Haicheng martial arts school and a disciple of Ouyang Qingfeng, the president of the martial arts association.


    However, in his thirties, martial arts reached the peak of master level, which was known as invincible under the master.


    How can such a person, who has a good status and strong force of his own, be an ordinary person?


    Although all the people present heard about it, Shen Ze showed his extraordinary skills at the Qingqiu cemetery exhibition yesterday. He is probably also a martial arts master.


    But even if you are a master of martial arts, you can''t be so arrogant. Don''t you pay attention to Wu Xuan, who is known as an invincible man under the master?


    All the people present felt that Shen Zefeng was too arrogant and arrogant.


    After listening to Wu Xuan''s words, Shen Ze is indifferent.


    Instead of looking directly at Wu Xuan, he lowered his head, picked up the cup, drank tea and said, "if you want to kill me, just do it. Don''t dally."


    Wu Xuan is a very high spirited person, always very proud, do not put others in the eye.


    Today, he came here with Sun Jie to kill Shen Ze. Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to him, he was more determined to kill Shen Ze.


    "Boy, since you are anxious to be reincarnated, I will help you."


    Words fall, a breath of terror suddenly swept from Wu Xuan''s body.


    It was like a sudden gust of wind blowing through the hall.


    "Kaka kaka..."


    All the tables and benches were shaking violently.


    The people around them were frightened and looked frightened. They stepped back to both sides for fear that they would be affected by the fish pond.


    Wu Xuan has not yet started, just show momentum, so shocking.


    Master peak, it really deserves the reputation, so terrible!


    Among all the people present, only Shen Ze sat in his place, and Qin Chao stood behind him and didn''t move. The others stepped aside in horror.


    As we all know, martial arts masters can release their internal power and kill people invisibly.


    Seeing that Wu Xuan, the peak master, wants to fight Shen Ze, they naturally want to stay away, otherwise they don''t know how to die later.


    Among all the people present, only Shen Ze can resist the momentum of Wu Xuan and keep his chair still.


    Standing behind Shen Ze, Qin Chao''s martial arts strength is at the peak of the day after tomorrow. He obviously can''t hold Wu Xuan''s momentum.


    He can stand in the same place, but also clenched his teeth, with all his strength to do.


    The reason why he insisted on it was that he wanted to help Shen Ze as much as possible.


    There is no doubt about Shen Ze''s strength, but Qin Chao knew that Shen Ze had fought with the enemy''s great master for several days and nights in the Dingding war, and he paid a great price to kill him.


    In that war, Shen Ze was seriously injured. Because he was the commander-in-chief of the first army, he had to continue to lead the army. He didn''t get recuperation and treatment in time. Not only did he fall down some roots of illness, but also he didn''t exert his skills.


    Qin Chao is very clear that Shen Ze''s skill can be restored to that of a master only after he comes to Haicheng.


    Wu Xuan claims to be invincible under the master, but Shen Ze, whose skill can be restored to the master, how can he be his opponent?

 Chapter 231

    As a martial arts practitioner, Qin Chao knows very well what it means to be invincible below the master.


    Such a strong warrior is beyond the scope of normal people. He is invulnerable and can even avoid bullets.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that people can be killed only by internal force or strength.


    If Shen Ze''s power is fully restored, Qin Chao doesn''t have to worry about Wu Xuan''s attack on Shen Ze. But now Shen Ze''s power has not been fully restored, which worries him a lot.


    Because in his opinion, Shen Ze, who has not yet fully recovered, will not be Wu Xuan''s opponent.


    Once they start, Shen Ze has a high probability of being defeated, and the final result is likely to be killed by the other party.


    But his martial arts strength does not even have the master, in this kind of level combat, can''t help at all.


    Qin Chao, who has always been fearless, is extremely worried and anxious at this time.


    What should we do now?


    How to keep the master safe?


    Just as Qin Chao was pondering over the countermeasures, Shen Ze slowly reached out and picked up the tea cup.


    He looked back at Qin Chao, and at the same time, he handed the cup to the latter.


    "This tea is not bad. Go and make me another one."


    "When I kill this man, you''ll bring it."


    Shen Ze''s tone was light, as if he was talking about a very normal thing.


    But what he said was thunderous to the rest of the audience, which made them all panic.


    This NIMA, how does it sound like killing a peak master? For you Shen Ze, it''s like killing a pig?


    It''s crazy!


    Everyone at the scene felt that Shen Ze was either scared or crazy.


    Qin Chao has a different idea from others, because in his eyes, Shen Ze is not a person who can put on airs or boast. Instead, he always seeks truth from facts and only does certain things.


    Is it difficult that the young master''s ability has been completely restored and he can deal with Wu Xuan?


    The young master is sure that he will say that he will kill Wu Xuan!


    Thinking of these, seeing Shen Ze''s indifferent look again, Qin Chao suddenly settled down and was not worried or anxious.


    "Yes, young master."


    Qin Chao answered respectfully. Then he took the cup and turned to make tea.


    After seeing Qin Chao leave, Shen Ze turns his head and looks at Wu Xuan faintly.


    Two people four eyes opposite, as if the space frame general.


    Two eyes are like two flashes of lightning interwoven together, and the air makes a hissing sound.


    Seeing that Shen Ze could look at him for a long time, Wu Xuan said in his heart: "this boy is still a little capable."


    Wu Xuan has been observing Shen Ze''s every move since he released his martial spirit.


    He found that other people were influenced by his martial arts atmosphere, but Shen Ze was as calm as usual from beginning to end.


    This slightly surprised him.


    Before listening to Sun Jie said, Shen Ze is likely to be a master of martial arts, Wu Xuan did not believe.


    In his opinion, Shen Ze is only in his early twenties. He is so young that he can''t become a master of martial arts.


    After all, a gifted martial arts prodigy like him did not reach the master level until he was 30 years old.


    Before that, Wu Xuan always thought he was the most talented person in the Dragon Kingdom, but now he wavered in his idea.


    Because he found that Shen Ze, who was only in his twenties, was probably a master of martial arts.


    If this is the case, then Shen Ze has more talent to practice martial arts than him.


    Thinking of these, Wu Xuan was very upset. How could anyone be better than his martial arts talent?


    The arrogant Wu Xuan could not accept such a fact.


    He said in his heart: "whether you are a martial arts master or not, as long as I kill you today, my martial arts talent will still be the first in the Dragon kingdom!"


    Shen Ze didn''t know what Wu Xuan was thinking. Seeing that Wu Xuan was still in a daze, he said seriously, "don''t you dare to do it, or do you just brag?"


    Wu Xuan smell speech, Cu Cu eyebrow, a pair of eyes such as hawk eyes in general, more and more rich.


    This boy is so rampant!


    Wu Xuan is not an ordinary person. Naturally, he can see that Shen Ze is not putting on airs, but is really extraordinary in bearing and courage.


    That kind of self-confidence, calm and calm, there is a kind of abandon oneself who, arrogant King spirit.


    Although the two sides are hostile, Wu Xuan still has to admit that Shen Ze is the most outstanding young man he has ever met.


    So young can make Mount Tai collapse in front of the same color, real people in the dragon and Phoenix.


    It''s just a pity that such a young hero will soon leave the world.


    I don''t know if it''s because of regret that Wu Xuan is not in a hurry to end Shen Ze''s life.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at Shen Ze with the eyes of looking at the dead. His voice was cold and he said, "boy, you dare not look me in the eye like this. Do you know who I am?"


    Shen Ze meets Wu Xuan''s sharp and cold sight and says, "you will soon die. I don''t need to know who you are."


    When Wu Xuan heard the speech, he laughed instead of angry.


    He collected his breath, then put his hands on his back and introduced himself to Shen Ze with a proud look. "My name is Wu Xuan, the personal disciple of Ouyang Qingfeng, the president of the martial arts association, and the curator of Haicheng martial arts school. My martial arts level is the peak master, and I am known as the invincible below the master."


    After saying these words, Wu Xuan picked Shen Ze''s eyebrows and said with a sneer, "boy, if the master doesn''t come out, I will be invincible. Do you think you can kill me?"


    For Wu Xuan''s question, Shen Ze noncommittal, his tone is very calm, no wave no LAN: "try to know."


    Wu Xuan saw Shen Ze after listening to his self introduction, still this pair of disapproval, calm incomparable appearance, body nameless fire straight out.


    Wu Xuan is a very high spirited person, has always been high in front of others, inviolable.


    Today I''m against Shen Ze. Seeing that Shen Ze doesn''t pay attention to him, he wants to crush Shen Ze''s confidence and confidence.


    He just reported his name, and he wanted to intimidate Shen Ze and destroy Shen Ze''s mind step by step.


    At the moment, Wu Xuan was surprised to know that none of these would work. He had to do it.


    "Boy, I''ll help you. Let''s have a try!"


    After Wu Xuan said these words, his eyes became sharp as a sword.


    The next moment, Wu Xuan is moved!

 Chapter 232

    Wu Xuan stretched out his right hand and threw an iron ball to Shen Ze.


    "Whew..."


    The compressed iron ball, weighing several hundred jin, is like a bullet from the barrel of a gun, whistling through the void at a speed that is hard for the naked eye to catch.


    People on the scene can''t see the shadow of the iron ball, so they can only focus on Shen Ze, the target of the iron ball''s attack.


    Shen Ze and Wu Xuan are only two meters apart. At such a close distance, almost only one breath, the iron ball roared to Shen Ze''s forehead.


    Wu Xuan''s iron ball was made in a special way, weighing several hundred jin.


    With Wu Xuan''s throw, the power contained in the iron ball has reached tens of thousands of Jin.


    If the iron ball hits Shen Ze''s head, Shen Ze''s head will explode and he will die on the spot!


    Soon after that, when everyone thought the iron ball was going to break Shen Ze''s head.


    Shen Ze held out his right hand and grasped the iron ball at an unimaginable speed.


    Shen Ze''s right hand, like the iron pincers, firmly gripped the iron ball and made it stop three inches away from his eyebrow.


    "Wow


    Seeing this scene, all the people were incredulously widened their eyes, and their faces showed an incredible color.


    How the hell did you reach for the ball?


    The reaction speed is so fast, is it still human?


    "Young master''s skill should be almost recovered."


    Qin Chao, who is making tea not far away, is relieved to see Shen Ze reach out and grab the iron ball.


    Although he believes that Shen Ze is sure to deal with Wu Xuan, seeing this scene with his own eyes is quite a reassurance for him, so that he can put his heart down.


    "This kid can hold my iron ball with his hand!"


    Among all the people present, Wu Xuan was the one who threw the iron ball.


    Although Wu Xuan only used 50% of his skill, he was very clear.


    General martial arts masters can''t easily avoid the attack of opening the iron ball, let alone reach out and catch the iron ball.


    Shen Ze was able to reach for the iron ball, and his whole body did not move. He did not even shake his right hand.


    All these prove that Shen Ze is not an ordinary martial arts master!


    Aware of this, Wu Xuan''s eyes flashed a gloomy color.


    "This boy is much more powerful than I expected, but that''s all. If I use ten forces to succeed, he won''t be able to stop it!"


    While Wu Xuan was meditating, Shen Ze turned the iron ball in his hand and said faintly: "your speed is OK, but your strength is too small. Generally speaking, you need some time."


    Hearing Shen Ze''s comments, the gloomy color in Wu Xuan''s eyes became much stronger.


    He stared at Shen Ze coldly and said angrily, "boy, you are not qualified to say these words in front of me!"


    Shen Ze grinned coldly, "the thing returns you."


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Ze just like a marble, he bounced the iron ball out of his hand.


    "Whew!"


    This iron ball is like a bullet again, whistling toward Wu Xuan''s head.


    "Hum!"


    Wu Xuan saw the iron ball whistling towards him and snorted coldly.


    In order to show his ability, he also stretched out his right hand, ready to grasp the iron ball.


    Wu Xuan''s quick eyes and quick hands really caught the iron ball.


    But when he grasped the iron ball, his face changed in vain, and his eyes showed a look of horror.


    Wu Xuan was surprised to find that the power contained in the iron ball was too violent for him to control!


    "Bang!"


    Wu Xuan didn''t have time to make other reactions. He grabbed the ball''s right hand and exploded it!


    Wu Xuan''s right hand was smashed like a blender, turned into a pool of blood, and fell to the ground with the iron ball.


    "Ah..."


    Five fingers linked to the heart, not to mention the whole palm is gone, Wu Xuan pain face distortion, mouth issued a sharp and harsh scream.


    "Lying trough, Wu Xuan didn''t catch Shen Ze''s iron ball!"


    "Shen Ze can catch the ball thrown by Wu Xuan, but Wu Xuan can''t catch it. Does that mean Shen Ze is more powerful than Wu Xuan?"


    "Isn''t Wu Xuan known as invincible under the master? How did he get hurt by Shen Ze? "


    "This NIMA, how is the progress of this plot different from what we imagined?"


    Before, Shen Ze caught the iron ball thrown by Wu Xuan, which shocked everyone on the scene.


    At the moment, seeing that Wu Xuan didn''t catch the iron ball thrown by Shen Ze, and therefore lost the whole right hand, it shocked the audience more than before.


    Before Shen Ze and Wu Xuan started, everyone felt that Shen Ze could not be Wu Xuan''s opponent.


    Wu Xuan claims to be invincible under the master and should be able to crush Shen Ze easily.


    At this moment, after watching the first round match between the two sides, everyone doubts and wavers about their previous views.


    Someone judged: "we should all underestimate Shen Ze''s strength. It seems that this young man is not blindly arrogant, but really has arrogant capital!"


    Some people speculated: "I think Shen Ze is very calm from the beginning to the end. He is not empty Wu Xuan at all. Do you think he is really more powerful than Wu Xuan?"


    Someone denied: "more powerful than Wu Xuan? Wu Xuan is said to be invincible under the master. If Shen Ze is more powerful than Wu Xuan, isn''t he a master? How can he become a martial arts master when he is so young? It''s impossible


    "Nothing is impossible in this world. Although the fact may be unbelievable, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist."


    "I also think Shen Ze may be more powerful than Wu Xuan."


    "I don''t think it''s possible."


    For a moment, everyone argued about who was more powerful between Shen Ze and Wu Xuan.


    "You don''t have to argue. There has never been a person who became a master of martial arts in his twenties!"


    Sun Jie, who had been watching the battle and kept silent, said with a calm face and a very positive tone: "the reason why Wu Xuan was hurt by Shen Ze is that he was careless and underestimated Shen Ze."


    "If Wu Xuan takes it seriously, he can kill Shen Ze with only one move!"


    In fact, seeing that Shen Ze completely gained the upper hand in the first round with Wu Xuan, Sun Jie did not dare to make a decision about who was more powerful between Shen Ze and Wu Xuan.


    The reason why he said that was because he didn''t want Shen Ze to be more powerful than Wu Xuan.


    Only in this way can Wu Xuan kill Shen Ze to avenge the blood feud of the sun family.


    Because of his status and power, others shut their mouths and dare not argue any more.


    His right hand is lost by Shen Ze. Wu Xuan screams for a while and stares at Shen Ze with extremely angry and murderous eyes.


    "Shen Ze, you dare to destroy my hand, I will break you up!"


    As soon as the words fell, Wu Xuan''s breath suddenly opened, and his momentum climbed to the extreme.


    The temperature of the whole hall dropped suddenly, and all of them shivered uncontrollably.


    "Is this going to fight me?"


    Shen Ze is the only one who can stand still.


    His eyes calmly looked at Wu Xuan, who seemed to be in a violent state, with a dull arc in the corner of his mouth.


    "I was going to do more with you, but if you don''t want to, I''ll have to see you off earlier."


    After Shen Ze said these words in his heart, a terrible force suddenly gushed out of his body.


    This force, like a huge wave, swept Wu Xuan with irresistible force.


    Wu Xuan has no time to make any response.


    The next moment, people will see the imposing Wu Xuan, the whole human into a pool of blood!

 Chapter 233

    In an instant, Wu Xuan changed from a living person to a pool of blood.


    All the people who saw this scene were thrilled, their eyes seemed to stare out, and their faces were full of disbelief.


    The whole hall was dead silent.


    Wu Xuan, who is known as an invincible master and famous throughout the Dragon Kingdom, died suddenly?


    No bones!


    But for what they saw with their own eyes, people couldn''t believe what happened in front of them.


    All the people were so shocked that they were numb and did not respond for a long time.


    At this time, Qin Chao, who had already made tea, came to Shen Ze with a cup.


    "Young master, drink tea."


    Qin Chao respectfully opened his mouth and handed the cup to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze''s face did not change. He reached for the cup and took a big drink immediately.


    "Yes, the smell of tea is coming out."


    After drinking the tea, Shen Ze gave a soft compliment.


    "My tea making skills should be improved."


    Qin Chao laughed and boasted. Then he gazed at Shen Ze and asked in a low voice, "young master, are you fully recovered?"


    Shen Ze shook his head, said: "only recovered 7788."


    Qin Chao gave Shen Ze a thumbs up and said, "if you can only recover your skills, you can turn a peak master into a scum in an instant. Young master is a bull!"


    At the moment, the whole hall is very quiet.


    Qin Chao''s words were heard by other people on the scene.


    The crowd continued to be speechless and shocked.


    This NIMA, Shen Ze''s Kung Fu only recovered 7788, which made Wu Xuan, the peak master, a scum in an instant. If all his kung fu recovered, how powerful would it be?


    Looking at the young man sitting on the chair from the beginning to the end, his words and deeds are light, and everyone''s eyes are in awe, and his mood is complex.


    Wu Xuan claimed that he was invincible under the master. No one could help him if the master didn''t come out.


    Shen Ze turns him into dregs. Does that mean Shen Ze is a great master?


    However, in his early twenties, he became a great master whose military value reached its peak.


    Is this guy really special? He''s a monster. He''s not human!


    "It''s impossible!"


    "How could that be?"


    "None of this is true..."


    When the whole audience fell into silence again, suddenly a sharp and harsh voice rang.


    Following the reputation, we were surprised to see that Sun Jie seemed to be crazy, and his mouth was full of chatter, showing an appearance that he didn''t want to believe in reality.


    Obviously, seeing Shen Ze blow Wu Xuan to pieces with his own eyes gives Sun Jie a great stimulation.


    Today, Sun Jie came here full of confidence, very confident that Wu Xuan, the peak master, can easily kill Shen Ze, thus avenging the blood feud of the sun family.


    But he never thought that Wu Xuan didn''t do any harm to Shen Ze. Instead, he was blown to pieces by Shen Ze.


    This overturned Sun Jie''s cognition and made him doubt his whole life.


    Even Wu Xuan can''t kill Shen Ze. Who can kill Shen Ze?


    Shen Ze is actually a master of martial arts, belonging to that kind of invincible monster!


    It seems that there is no way to get revenge for the blood feud of the sun family!


    Sun Jie can''t accept all this, but the reality is so bloody and cruel, no matter whether he accepts it or not.


    Sun Jie was both stimulated and hit. For a moment, his nerves were abnormal, just like he was crazy.


    Looking at the crazy Sun Jie, there was a sigh in everyone''s heart.


    It''s unbelievable that the local leaders of Haicheng are going crazy.


    As one of the five top families in Haicheng, Sun Jie, the owner of the sun family, is the kind of high-ranking existence that can call the wind and rain. When was he so embarrassed?


    People like Sun Jie will be driven crazy by others one day, which is something we dare not think about.


    But it''s true, even if it''s unbelievable.


    In addition to sighing, they also felt deeply.


    In your eyes, a very powerful person may not be worth mentioning in other people''s eyes.


    In your eyes, the invincible person may also be trampled on by others.


    The world is changeable, and no one can tell.


    "Young master, do you want to teach this son a lesson?"


    Qin Chao''s eyes are not good at staring at Sun Jie, who is talking and asking.


    Shen Ze lowered his head and his eyes fell on the teacup. He didn''t even look at Sun Jie. He said faintly, "he''s almost a waste man. Don''t pay any attention to it."


    "What a bargain, old thing!"


    Qin Chao felt a little sorry. In his opinion, Sun Jie, an old man, asked Wu Xuan to kill Shen Ze today. For this act, Sun Jie should have died 10000 times.


    "Shen Ze, I''ll kill you!"


    Sun Jie, who was talking in the same place, didn''t know if he suddenly had the wrong tendon. With red eyes and crazy look, he rushed to Shen Ze.


    "Crazy, crazy!"


    When people on the scene see Sun Jie yelling to kill Shen Ze and rushing towards Shen Ze, they all think that Sun Jie is really crazy.


    Shen Ze can blow Wu Xuan, the top master, to pieces in an instant. Sun Jie is not good at martial arts, so he wants to kill Shen Ze with his bare hands. Isn''t he trying to kill Shen Ze with his eggs and stones?


    At this time, Sun Jie lost his mind and was almost crazy.


    All he wanted now was to rush up and swallow Shen Ze alive.


    Of course, it is impossible for Sun Jie to achieve his wish.


    When he was two meters away from Shen Ze, Qin Chao came forward, wrote down the split, and knocked Sun Jie to the ground with a bang. He fainted on the spot.


    Since then, sun Jiezhen has become a lunatic and spent the rest of his life in a muddle.

 Chapter 234

    Just when Sun Jie was knocked down and fainted by Qin Chao, a military off-road vehicle arrived at the door of Mu''s building.


    After the SUV slowly stopped, the door opened, and a dignified man in military uniform, aged about 30, came out.


    It can be seen from the epaulets that the man is a major general.


    His name was Wang Meng. He was a big man in the Army Department who was invited by the Qian family from the central war zone at a great cost.


    After Wang Meng got out of the car, Qian Heng, the owner of the Qian family, came out of the SUV.


    Obviously, it was Qian Heng who invited Wang Meng to the Mu''s mansion.


    Before that, Qian Heng and Sun Jie had a good discussion.


    Let Sun Jie lead Wu Xuan to attack Shen Ze by surprise. There are no soldiers around Shen Ze. Let Wu Xuan directly kill Shen Ze with powerful force.


    After that, Qian Heng took Wang Meng, the major general of the central war zone, to the scene and live in the town.


    With Wang Meng in, Shen Ze''s army of 1000 people can''t make trouble.


    After getting off, Wang Meng and Qian Heng did not rush into the building, but stood beside the car.


    Wang Meng''s hands were heavy, and he had a kind of arrogant and superior temperament.


    He looked at the gate of the building with deep eyes and said, "master Qian, when shall we go in?"


    Qian Heng looked inside the building and thought that Shen Ze should have been killed by Wu Xuan?


    Qian Heng didn''t know if Shen Ze had been killed by Wu Xuan, but because he was afraid that Wang Meng would be impatient waiting here, he immediately replied, "General Wang, let''s go in now!"


    "Good."


    Wang Meng nodded, then he raised his steady step and took the lead in walking towards the building.


    Seeing this, Qian Heng immediately followed him.


    After a while, Wang Meng and Qian Heng came to the hall on the ground floor of the building.


    They were surprised to see the crowd divided into two waves, each surrounded by a circle, as if they were watching something, and there was a lot of discussion and a lot of noise.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Meng and Qian Heng are curious about what happened.


    They wanted to have a look at it, and immediately walked towards the close crowd circle.


    "It''s terrible to turn a living person into a pool of blood in an instant!"


    "There are no bones or any flesh left. It''s true that there are no bones left. It''s a terrible death!"


    Before and after approaching, Wang Meng and Qian Heng were surprised to find that everyone was watching a pool of blood on the ground and talking about it.


    Shen Ze has been turned into a pool of blood by Wu Xuan?


    Qian Heng subconsciously thought of Wu Xuan as the peak master, turning Shen Ze into a pool of blood.


    With Wu Xuan''s martial arts strength, it''s normal to do this.


    Qian Heng thinks his idea is very reasonable.


    Thinking that Shen Ze was killed by Wu Xuan, Qian Heng felt that he was very angry. For a moment, he was very happy and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha, Shen Ze''s arrogant man finally got what he deserved!"


    Everyone was talking in a low voice. Qian Heng''s big laugh suddenly rang out, which suddenly attracted everyone''s attention.


    They all turned around and looked at Qian Heng.


    Qian Heng and Wang Meng stand together. When people see him, they naturally see Wang Meng, the major general.


    Qian Heng is the head of Qian''s family. He is a powerful man at the head of Haicheng. In addition to Wang Meng, the major general, both of them are present at the same time, which makes people become more restrained and dare not make any more noise.


    And the people who are close to them take the initiative to step aside.


    No one blocked the sight, Qian Heng and Wang Meng suddenly saw the pool of blood on the ground.


    Wang Meng is calm on the surface, but there are waves in his heart.


    It''s terrible to turn people into blood directly!


    "That boy Shen Ze is so arrogant that he really thinks he can fight with our four families. Now he''s dead. He really deserves it!"


    In Qian Heng''s eyes, although Shen Ze has turned into a pool of blood, he still can''t help but ridicule him, which means that he has fallen into the well.


    After listening to Qian Heng''s words, everyone around showed a strange look.


    Everyone didn''t say that the pool of blood on the ground belonged to Shen Ze. How did the Qian family master come to the fore and say that Shen Ze was dead?


    "The four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li, together, are the real Big Macs in Haicheng. No one can beat us in the mainland!"


    "If anyone dares to fight against us, he will die without a place to bury himself!"


    Qian Heng didn''t notice the strange look of the people around him. He pointed to a pool of blood on the ground, swaggered and talked wildly, as if he wanted to make an example of others and intimidate the high-class people in the sea city.


    However, after listening to Qian Heng''s words, the people on the scene didn''t feel scared except that their faces became more strange.


    "In Haicheng, our four families are local snakes. Even if you''re a dragon, you''ll have to keep them when you come to Haicheng!"


    "Anyone who wants to move our four big families again in the future must figure out whether he has that ability or not. Don''t try to kill himself!"


    Before that, what Shen zezhen had done to the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li had made the four families lose face and prestige.


    At the moment, Qian Heng wants to regain face and prestige for the four families at the scene of Shen Ze''s death.


    For all Qian Heng did, there was no fluctuation in the hearts of the people present, and they even wanted to laugh.


    Because they feel like they''re watching a clown in a circus.

 Chapter 235

    Qian Heng is just like an orator. The more he talks, the more energetic he is.


    And the faces of the people around them are becoming more and more strange.


    Some people want to laugh, but because Qian Heng''s status is aloof, and he brings Wang Meng, the major general, they can only hold back.


    Qian Heng was so engrossed that he didn''t notice everyone''s eccentricity, but Wang Meng, with keen awareness, noticed it.


    Wang Meng found that people around him looked strange, and some people were still holding a smile, which made him feel like he and Qian Heng around him were clowns.


    Aware of this, Wang Meng''s eyebrows wrinkled and his eyes became a little gloomy.


    The next moment, he suddenly moved.


    With the speed of lightning, Wang Meng rushed to a man with glasses who was holding a smile.


    Without saying a word, Wang Meng held out his right hand and grasped the latter''s neck in the situation that the eyeglasses man didn''t respond.


    Wang Meng is tall and powerful. Like catching a chicken, he directly lifts the man with glasses into the air.


    The glasses man''s face changed greatly, his eyes were frightened, and he almost peed.


    Wang Meng this behavior, let Qian Heng stop the speech, like others, have cast eyes to Wang Meng.


    Because of Wang Meng''s identity, the glasses man did not dare to struggle. He could only look at Wang Meng with fear and begging eyes. His lips trembled and asked in a low voice: "general, what are you doing with me?"


    "Ben would like to know why you look strange and try to smile."


    Wang Meng''s eyes were sharply fixed on the glasses man''s eyes. Word by word, he said ruthlessly: "answer this general truthfully. If you dare to tell half a word of a lie, it will make your head fall to the ground!"


    These words, Wang Meng''s strong and overbearing reflected incisively and vividly.


    Wang Meng was a soldier, with the strong breath of iron blood.


    This bloodthirsty breath, glasses man can personally feel, he obviously did not dare to doubt what Wang Meng said.


    If he doesn''t answer Wang Meng''s question truthfully, Wang Meng will really make his head fall to the ground!


    Although the man with glasses knew that the truthful answer would make Qian Heng unhappy, he didn''t care so much at this time.


    In order not to land his head now, he had no choice but to answer truthfully: "this pool of blood is not Shen Ze''s, Mr. Qian made a mistake..."


    "Not Shen Ze? I got it wrong? "


    When Qian Heng heard the words, he frowned tightly. He looked at the man with glasses fiercely and asked: "this pool of blood is not Shen Ze''s, whose is it?"


    Glasses man immediately replied: "Wu Xuan''s!"


    "Wu Xuan? How could it be Wu Xuan? "


    Qian Heng''s face showed an expression of disbelief, but seeing that the glasses man didn''t lie, he suddenly had a very bad idea in his heart.


    Is it really Wu Xuan who turned into blood? And Shen Ze is still alive?


    Thinking of this possibility, Qian Heng couldn''t calm down and was in a state of confusion for a moment.


    His face changed constantly, and his voice increased a few decibels: "glasses, do you mean Wu Xuan has turned into a pool of blood?"


    The glasses man nodded.


    Once again, he got a positive answer from the glasses man, and saw the expression that people around him agreed with him. Qian Heng felt a thump in his heart, and his whole face turned black in the twinkling of an eye, just like the bottom of the pot.


    "How could that be? How is that possible? "


    "Wu Xuan is a top master. He is invincible below the master. No one can help him. Who can turn him into a pool of blood?"


    Qian Heng couldn''t believe it. He doubted life for a moment.


    He looks ferocious, staring at the man with glasses, hissing and asking: "who turned Wu Xuan into a pool of blood?"


    Glasses man hung his head, mouth spit out two words: "Shen Ze."


    "Shen Ze?"


    Hearing the name, Qian Heng almost glared out his eyes.


    Shen Ze turns Wu Xuan, the peak master, into a pool of blood. How can NIMA?


    Qian Heng roared: "how can Shen Ze turn Wu Xuan into a pool of blood? How could he be so powerful? Is he a master of martial arts? "


    No one answered Qian Heng. What we expressed was acquiescence.


    Although people are also extremely shocked, Shen Ze will blow Wu Xuan to slag, also can''t believe that the young Shen Ze will be a martial arts master.


    But they saw it with their own eyes, and the facts told them it was true.


    Don''t believe also have to believe, can''t accept also have to accept!


    Seeing that everyone acquiesced, Qian Heng was as miserable as eating excrement.

 Chapter 236

    Qian Heng thought that Shen Ze was turned into a pool of blood by Wu Xuan. When Shen Ze died, he was so angry that he was very happy.


    But he never thought, the fact is the reverse, it is Wu Xuan was Shen Ze to turn into a pool of blood!


    This made Qian Heng feel no complacency and happiness, and he thought of his passionate speech just like a clown.


    Qian Heng felt that he was slapped in the face by others in public. His mood suddenly became extremely bad. He felt uncomfortable all over. His face was as black as carbon, as if he could drip ink.


    This NIMA, Wu Xuan didn''t kill Shen Ze, but was killed by Shen Ze. What''s the matter?


    Qian Heng frowned tightly and became a Sichuan character. He could not help but curse his mother in his heart.


    At this time, Wang Meng released his glasses and went back to Qian Heng.


    Wang Meng gazed at Qian Heng coldly and said, "master Qian, what do you want us to frighten in the future is a master of martial arts?"


    "General Wang, I''m not asking you to frighten that boy, but to frighten a thousand people army he called."


    After answering these words, Qian Heng explained in a very low voice: "before, our four families thought that the boy named Shen Ze was at most a master level warrior."


    "Today, we invited Wu Xuan, the top master of martial arts, to kill him, but I didn''t expect that Shen Ze killed Wu Xuan."


    Wang Meng is a martial arts practitioner. He knows what it means to be able to turn a martial arts master at the top level into a pool of blood.


    To achieve this, the other side must be a martial arts master!


    Although Wang Meng is a major general in the Ministry of arms, his status is unusual, it is almost impossible for him to frighten a martial arts master.


    After all, the master of martial arts and Taoism is no longer a normal person, so it can''t be judged according to common sense.


    Wang Meng said bluntly: "master Qian, if the other party is really a martial arts master, then you are asking Ben for nothing this time."


    Qian Heng smell speech, this ugly face become more ugly some, heart a sink again sink.


    In order to stabilize Wang Meng, Qian Heng said immediately, "General Wang, you don''t have to belittle yourself. As you are, we are not inviting you here for nothing."


    Qian Heng believed deeply and said in a positive tone: "with your support for our four families, even if the other side is a martial arts master, he doesn''t dare to mess around!"


    Now that he knows that Shen Ze is a martial arts master, Qian Heng doesn''t think about killing Shen Ze any more, but how to protect himself.


    After listening to Qian Heng''s flattery, Wang Meng laughed at himself.


    He has a clear mind and won''t deceive himself.


    If the other side is really a martial arts master, then even with his support, the other side can attack the four families. After all, no one can stop the almost invincible existence of martial arts master.


    Wang Meng has a straight mind and says what he thinks.


    Just as he was about to tell the truth and let Qian Heng understand the reality, a voice came from him: "let me see which one of the four bullshit families can support us, which can make our young master dare not mess with us!"


    People listen to the sound, subconsciously follow the reputation.


    Then, people suddenly saw Shen Ze''s close followers, disdained, swaggered to the field.


    It was Qin Chao who came.


    Shen Ze blows Wu Xuan into a pool of blood and consumes a lot of energy.


    After dealing with Sun Jie, Shen Ze went back to the rest room to have a rest.


    Qin Chao did not follow Shen Ze back to the rest room, but stayed in the hall to watch the scene.


    From Qian Heng and Wang Meng into the hall, Qin Chao noticed them.


    He has been monitoring the two''s every move, before that, he was watching the two performances as if they were watching monkey opera.


    Then, hearing Qian Heng''s self-confidence and flattery to Wang Meng, he couldn''t help jumping out.


    You shameless guy, just because Wu Xuan was killed by the young master, isn''t it enough to be beaten in the face? Don''t think it''s disgraceful enough to be in front of everyone?


    OK, then I''ll stand up and slap you in the face again to make you face down.


    Qin Chao, with the heart of beating Qian Heng in the face, went straight to the latter.


    Qin Chao looked at Qian Heng with sarcastic eyes and said with a sneer, "Qian, who gives you self-confidence and makes you feel that with the support of this major general, my young master doesn''t dare to mess with your four bullshit families?"


    Qian Heng hated Shen Ze to the bone, and naturally he didn''t like Qin Chao, Shen Ze''s follower.


    In addition, hearing Qin Chao''s sarcasm, he angrily scolded Qin Chao and said, "you are just a lowly dog, you are not qualified to question me!"


    "Oh, dare you scold me?"


    Qin Chao''s eyes were cold. He raised his right hand and fanned Qian Heng''s left face.


    Qin Chao''s hand is very sudden, plus the speed is very fast, according to reason, his slap will be on Qian Heng''s face.


    However, just as Qin Chao''s palm was about to touch Qian Heng''s face, one hand seized him by the wrist, making him unable to get Qian Heng''s slap.


    "I can''t help you being presumptuous in front of this general!"


    A cold and overbearing voice sounded.


    The man who grasped Qin Chao''s wrist was Wang Meng standing on one side.

 Chapter 237

    Take people''s money and eliminate disasters for them.


    Wang Meng in line with this truth, plus Qin Chao did not pay attention to him, clearly know that he is supporting Qian Heng, but also in front of him to slap Qian Heng.


    If Qin Chao really slapped Qian Heng, it would be equivalent to beating Wang Meng in the face of everyone?


    People with such status as Wang Meng''s face is very important to them.


    For his own face, Wang Meng naturally won''t let Qin Chao succeed, so he timely reached out and grasped Qin Chao''s wrist, so that Qin Chao didn''t slap Qian Heng.


    The wrist was caught, which made Qin Chao''s brow a cluster and look slightly heavy.


    He turned his head and looked at Wang Meng, who was in full dress and domineering, with a smile on his lips.


    "You want to do it with me?"


    Qin chaoleng asked in a provocative voice.


    Wang Mengwei squints his eyes and looks at Qin Chao. He thinks that you are just a humble follower. What qualifications do you have to let Ben do it?


    Wang Meng didn''t say anything. He released Qin Chao''s wrist, and then carried his hand behind him, showing a high posture.


    Although Wang Meng didn''t say anything, his meaning was expressed.


    You are not qualified to let Ben do it!


    Qin Chao looks at Wang Meng and looks arrogant, not angry but smiling.


    This guy is good at pretending!


    Qin Chao looked at Wang Meng''s epaulet, scornful, tone sarcastic: "your officer is not big, the shelf is not small."


    Wang Meng''s eyes sank when he heard the words.


    There are a lot of generals. I don''t want to have the same opinion with you. Even if you don''t know how to restrain yourself, you dare to put your nose on your face and say bad things one after another.


    I don''t know what to do.


    "Your master, even if he is a martial arts master, should give way to his general."


    Wang Meng looked at Qin Chao contemptuously and scolded him with an educational tone: "you are just a dog of him. You are not qualified to gossip in front of Ben Jiang."


    "Pay attention to your identity. Don''t be too much of yourself and get angry!"


    The last sentence, Wang Meng''s tone is very heavy, full of threats and threats.


    For Wang Meng''s warning, Qin Chao doesn''t think so. He still doesn''t look at Wang Meng.


    In front of him, although Qin Chao and this guy are colleagues in the Ministry of war, they have formed a shady business with Qian Heng who is a criminal.


    This made him look down on Wang Meng in his heart, even though his opponent''s position in the Army Department was higher than him.


    "I''m a dog, so you mean my master is a dog?"


    Qin Chao looks at Wang Meng with a smile, but his eyes are very cold.


    "Do you know that you can make your head fall to the ground just by your secret meaning?"


    Wang Meng promised the Qian family to come to Haicheng just to support Zhou qiansun and Li''s four families. He never thought that he would end up in person.


    When he learned that he was still a martial arts master, his idea became more firm.


    But at this time, listening to Qin Chao''s bold rave, let him suddenly come angry.


    "Even if he said your master was a dog, he didn''t dare to let him drop his head."


    Wang Meng looked into Qin Chao''s deep eyes and saw a chance to kill him. "Although the general has a large number of adults, he is not without temper."


    "Boy, you can''t get along with Ben again and again, and even say such treacherous raves to Ben."


    "Do you know that Ben will be able to get your head on the ground now?"

 Chapter 238

    Qian Heng has not made a sound, he saw Qin Chao and Wang Meng tit for tat, secretly pleased.


    Wang Mengnai was a major general of the Qilin army in the middle of the Dragon kingdom.


    But he is not just an ordinary major general, because his father is Wang Tianyuan, the commander of the Qilin army.


    It can be said that it is a real high power with a terrible background.


    Although the Qian family has spent 30 billion yuan to invite Wang Meng to Haicheng, they can''t let Wang Meng go out in person. Instead, they just come to help the four families of Zhou qiansun and Li.


    Wu Xuan has been killed by Shen Ze. Now there is no one else to kill Shen Ze.


    Qian Heng naturally hoped that Wang Meng and Shen Ze would have an irreconcilable contradiction, and let Wang Meng fight Shen Ze himself.


    Qian Heng believes that with Wang Meng''s strength, once he fights with Shen Ze, he will be able to rub Shen Ze on the ground, which is what the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li all hope to see.


    At the moment, Qian Heng naturally wants Wang Meng and Qin Chao, Shen Ze''s close followers, to have a quarrel. The greater the conflict, the better.


    "General Wang, he is arrogant and arrogant. In public, he is disrespectful to you one after another. Obviously, he doesn''t pay attention to you. You must show him some color, or it will damage your dignity."


    Qian Heng is filled with indignation, just like fighting for Wang Meng. He says Qin Chao is not.


    Of course, he is actually adding fuel to fuel the flames.


    Wang Meng was dissatisfied with Qin Chao. After hearing Qian Heng''s words, his mood increased.


    Immediately, Wang Meng was not angry and said to Qin Chao in a very tough tone: "if you don''t want to get your head on the ground, you will immediately kneel down and kowtow to make amends to Ben."


    Qin Chao heard the speech as if he had heard a joke, with a disdainful smile on his face.


    "You can be a bully in front of others, but don''t take yourself seriously in front of me."


    "Let me kneel down and kowtow and make amends for you? I''m afraid you''re daydreaming. It''s childish and ridiculous


    When it comes to this situation, how dare you ridicule the general?


    It''s really a living thing. Since you want to die, you should have done it!


    Wang Meng was born very well. From the day he was born, he was honored, superior and respected.


    In the past 30 years, no one dared to talk to Wang Meng like this.


    Qin Chao in front of the public, again and again do not take Wang Meng seriously, which makes Wang Meng feel that he lost face, was humiliated, unacceptable, very uncomfortable.


    In a rage, he took out the gold revolver he was wearing.


    Wang Meng raised the golden left wheel and aimed it at Qin Chao''s eyebrows.


    His eyes like electricity, cold mouth said: "give you ten seconds to think about time, if you don''t kneel kowtow, will send you on the road!"


    After countless lives and deaths, Qin Chao saw that Wang Meng took out a gun and pointed it at his head. Instead of being afraid, he challenged Wang Meng.


    "I don''t have to think about it. If you have the guts, shoot at once."


    Let''s not say whether Wang Meng can kill him. Even if he is really threatened with his life, Qin Chao will not kneel down and kowtow to others.


    "Well, since you want to die, you should have done it!"


    Wang Meng saw Qin Chao unrepentant, determined to follow him to the end, suddenly impatient.


    In his eyes, there was a flash of murder, and he planned to shoot Qin Chao.


    And just as Wang Meng was about to pull the trigger, a loud voice of dissuasion came: "stop it!"

 Chapter 239

    When Wang Meng heard the news, he didn''t pull the trigger for the first time, but followed his reputation.


    He was surprised to see a young man in his early twenties, elegant temperament, calm complexion, wearing white casual clothes, walking slowly.


    Behind the young man is a middle-aged man in a suit and a respectful manner.


    They are Shen Ze and Liu Yanshu.


    Liu Yanshu stayed in the hall all the time. When he saw the conflict between Qin Chao and Wang Meng, he ran to the rest room and reported these things to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze doesn''t care about Qin Chao''s conflict with others, because in his opinion, with Qin Chao''s ability, the latter can solve it by himself.


    However, after learning that the person in conflict with Qin Chaoqi was a major general of the military department brought by Qian Heng, he became interested in coming out to see what happened.


    Shen Ze wants to see which major general of the Ministry of war dares to take charge of his affairs!


    Now, Shen Ze is a master of martial arts in everyone''s eyes. When he comes to the arena, everyone on the scene retreats in awe.


    They were afraid that Shen Ze would hurt them later.


    Liu Yanshu was the one who opened his mouth and stopped drinking, while Shen Ze said nothing.


    With no expression on his face, he went straight to Qin Chao.


    Then, without saying a word, he stretched out his right hand and grabbed the gold left wheel void in Wang Meng''s hand.


    "Whew!"


    In Wang Meng did not respond to the situation, he held the gold left wheel is out of hand.


    "Pa!"


    The next moment, like a magic trick, in the case that everyone did not see clearly what was going on, the golden left wheel appeared in Shen Ze''s hand and was held by him.


    Is this a sounding bag?


    The crowd glared, but soon returned to normal.


    After all, they had already seen Shen Ze''s horrible method of blowing Wu Xuan into dregs in an instant. At this time, they were surprised.


    However, Wang Meng, who was originally holding the gold left wheel, could not calm down and was shocked.


    Qian Heng, standing beside him, looked frightened and his face changed again and again.


    Before that, Qian Heng heard that Shen Ze had turned Wu Xuan into a pool of blood, but he didn''t want to believe it.


    At the moment, seeing Shen Ze appear here intact, and using this kind of extraordinary means to seize the golden left wheel in Wang Meng''s hand, he has to believe that Shen zezhen killed Wu Xuan.


    Qian Heng stares at Shen Ze with gloomy eyes and roars in his heart. How can this boy become a martial arts master when he is so young?


    How can he find such a character to avenge mu Yunbin!


    Although Wang Meng didn''t know Shen Ze, he guessed from Shen Ze''s means that he was Qin Chao''s master, the martial arts master who had just turned Wu Xuan into blood.


    Before Wang Meng was angry that Shen Ze took the gold left wheel in his hand, he was shocked.


    Because he never thought that Shen Ze, the master of martial arts, was so young that he looked only in his early twenties.


    There are not many martial arts masters in their twenties in the world, are there?


    Such a rare young hero in the world has become a master of martial arts at a young age. It must be very difficult for him or her background.


    After all, without huge resources, how can such a young martial arts master be raised?

 Chapter 240

    Seeing Shen Ze, a young master of martial arts and Taoism, Wang Meng subconsciously thought of Shen Diaolong, the leader of the Ministry of war, who is known as the Dragon God of the Dragon Kingdom and the first God of war in the world.


    Although Wang Meng had never met Shen Diaolong, he was surprised to know that he was a master of martial arts at the age of less than 30, and he was able to fight all over the army and the enemy countries.


    Wang Meng squinted at Shen Ze and thought to himself, "I''m afraid only the Dragon God can suppress the young man in front of me."


    Then, Wang Meng thought that the four big families of Zhou qiansun and Li invited him to come here to fight against such a young master. He suddenly felt that things had become difficult.


    At the moment, Wang Meng has some headaches and regrets.


    If he knew in advance that he was a young master of martial arts, he would not come if he only received 30 billion yuan.


    Damn, the money is obviously less!


    The other side is a master of martial arts. How can we get 50 billion yuan!


    It''s a headache, but Wang Meng doesn''t plan to withdraw. After all, in his opinion, even if Shen Ze is a young martial arts master, he doesn''t dare to do anything about him.


    Of course, he really regretted that he didn''t collect more money from the four big families.


    He now decided to ask the four families to give him another 5 billion yuan to raise 50 billion yuan.


    Shen Ze doesn''t know what Wang Meng is thinking.


    He lowered his head, while the hands of the left wheel of gold turned over and over to see, while light mouth: "which war zone are you?"


    Which war zone? Naturally, I asked Wang Meng.


    Wang Meng smell speech, back up his hands, ready to speak out his own arrogantly belong to which war zone and army.


    But he suddenly thought that Shen Ze had just taken the gold left wheel from his hand, and he was upset.


    If you ask me which war zone I belong to, I''ll answer you obediently. Don''t I have no face?


    Wang Meng pondered for a moment and said coldly, "you don''t have the right to know or need to know which war zone this will be. You just need to know that this will be a major general of the Ministry of war."


    Shen Ze smell speech, the corner of the mouth can''t help but evoke a touch of light smile.


    It''s just a major general. He has a big airs.


    Thinking that Wang menggang had just pointed the golden left wheel at Qin Chao''s head, Shen Ze immediately raised the golden left wheel in his hand and aimed it at Wang Meng''s forehead.


    Then, he raised his head, looked at Wang Meng with a cold look, and said calmly, "answer my question truthfully."


    Although Wang Meng is a master the day after tomorrow, he still can''t avoid bullets.


    The forehead is pointed at by the black muzzle of the gun. It is impossible to say that he is not nervous or afraid at all.


    But Wang Meng, who wants to save face, doesn''t want to answer Shen Ze''s question in front of everyone.


    In addition, he was very confident about his identity as a young general in the Army Department, and felt that Shen Ze would not dare to shoot because he was afraid of this.


    Therefore, after hesitating for a moment, Wang Meng said forcefully, "Ben will not answer your question."


    Then, Wang Meng pretended to be fearless, and added: "the general is not scared, you don''t want to scare the general."


    Shen Ze smelt speech, noncommittal smile.


    He did not intend to shoot, after all, the other side is a major general of the Ministry of war.


    Shen Ze put down his arm, while playing with the golden left wheel, he said to Wang Meng: "now you are so strong, how can you become a running dog of the four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li, and become a low-level business escort for them?"


    Wang Meng was very angry when he heard Shen Ze say that he had become a running dog of the Li family.


    He glared at Shen Ze fiercely and said angrily, "young man, although you are a martial arts master, you can''t say three or four things about what you will do."


    "Everyone is respectable. Pay attention to your words and deeds. Don''t tear your face. It''s not good for everyone!"


    For Wang Meng''s angry rebuke and warning, Shen Ze is completely indifferent, disapproval, and then he is merciless reproach Wang Meng.


    "You are also a major general of the Ministry of war. You are willing to be a running dog of the capital family. You have disgraced the Ministry of war."


    Speaking of this, Shen Ze''s look became cold, and a touch of anger appeared in his eyes.


    Shen Ze, as a bellwether of the Ministry of war, hates Wang Meng''s behavior.


    Qin Chao, who has been silent since Shen Ze came, can''t help but add: "this guy is a disgrace!"


    Qin Chao is also a soldier. He also looks down on Wang Meng''s behavior, which is very shameless.


    In public, Shen Ze and Qin Chao said that it was a disgrace to the military department. Wang Meng was both ashamed and angry, and his face turned blue and white with anger.


    Wang Meng angrily pointed to Shen Ze and Qin Chao and asked in a harsh voice, "do you want to be an enemy with this general when you humiliate him like this?"

 Chapter 241

    Do you want to be against your general by humiliating him like this?


    As soon as Wang Meng''s words came out, everyone on the scene immediately looked at Shen Ze.


    We all want to know how Shen Ze will answer this question that they think is very terrible.


    Wearing military uniform, Wang Meng is a real major general of the army.


    As we all know, since Shen Diaolong, a world-famous unparalleled God of war, came out of the Ministry of war, the position of the Ministry of war in the Dragon Kingdom has reached its peak.


    Anyone can provoke, but never the people of the Ministry of war!


    This is a consensus shared by all people in the whole dragon kingdom in today''s era.


    We can see the strength and prestige of the Ministry of war.


    In the eyes of many people, even though Shen Ze is a martial arts master, his strength is unmatched, he still belongs to the category of human beings.


    Since it''s a human, it''s bound to hurt and die when it''s exhausted.


    If you fight alone, you can be invincible, but what if you face thousands of troops?


    You can be invulnerable, but in the face of bullets?


    If Shen Ze''s answer is to fight against Wang Meng, the major general of the army, it means that he may fight against the army and face the threat of death.


    How dare Shen Ze, a sharp young master, fight against Wang Meng?


    Although the audience wanted to hear an unusual answer, they subconsciously felt that Shen Ze did not dare to fight Wang Meng.


    After all, Wang Meng is a member of the Ministry of war and a major general. He has a high position in the Ministry of war.


    According to the normal thinking, Shen Ze will not answer that he is against Wang Meng, but will just find a speech to give both sides a step down.


    Among the people present, there are only two people who have different opinions from others, one is Qin Chao, the other is Liu Yanshu.


    Qin Chao knows the root and the bottom of Shen Ze. At this time, he takes Wang Meng as a fool and looks like a good play.


    Liu Yanshu also looked at Wang Meng with strange eyes. Seeing that the latter was domineering at the moment, he said to himself, "you are just a major general. You are nothing in front of the general Shen Ze. What''s your air?"


    After listening to Wang Meng''s questioning words, Shen Ze felt funny, and his face could not help showing a smile with irony.


    Who dares to be the enemy of Shen Ze?


    Ask me if Shen Ze wants to fight against a major general of yours?


    If this question comes out, I''m afraid it will make others laugh, let alone let me answer you.


    Shen Ze has no plan to answer Wang Meng''s question.


    Seeing that Shen ZEMO was silent, Wang Meng thought that he had accepted the advice.


    "Why don''t you dare to answer Ben''s question?"


    As if he had finally found a way to fight back against Shen Ze, Wang Meng couldn''t wait for his strange spirit and sneered: "didn''t you just have the courage to speak wild and humiliate the general? Why don''t you dare to answer this question now? "


    After a series of aggressive questions, Wang Meng showed a look of elation and said: "if you don''t dare to answer, it means you don''t dare to be the enemy of the general!"


    Looking at Shen Ze, who was still silent, Wang Meng said in a tone of teaching: "although you are strong in martial arts, you are still too young to speak. You have to remember later. Don''t say what you shouldn''t say!"


    Shen Ze''s heart is like a rock. He can not be moved by anything, but Qin Chao can''t.


    Seeing Wang Meng shouting in front of Shen Ze, he couldn''t help swearing at Wang Meng and saying, "you are just a major general. You are nothing in front of my master!"


    "Do you ask my master if he wants to be your enemy? Do you really think you''re a character? "


    "I tell you, you are not qualified to be the enemy of my master!"


    "My master does not dare to answer, but thinks that the question you raised is a joke, and does not disdain to answer you at all!"


    "You..."


    Qin Chao''s words, spears, lips, and swords made Wang Meng speechless on the spot.


    After a while, Wang Meng was relieved.


    He blushed and his neck was thick. He pointed to Qin Chao''s nose and scolded: "your master doesn''t dare to make a noise. Don''t try to be unreasonable and make things up here. This will only make people think that you are a clown and ridiculous!"


    Shen Ze, who was silent for a while, spoke at this time.


    "You are a clown."


    Shen Ze''s tone is as flat as a statement of fact.


    As soon as the words fell, he bent his fingers and flicked, a breath of terror entered Wang Meng''s body.


    "Dong!"


    The next moment, Wang Meng is like being hit by a huge stone, and kneels down with a bang!

 Chapter 242

    Wang Meng''s two knees hit the hard ground violently. The skin and bone were broken, and the blood was dripping in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Hiss..."


    The piercing pain came. Wang Meng''s face was twisted and he took a cold breath. His mouth was humming and he looked very painful.


    Although Wang Meng is a martial arts practitioner and has a high tolerance for pain, it took him a long time to recover.


    Wang Meng tried to stand up from the ground, but he found that his two legs seemed to be broken from the knee. He couldn''t stand up at all, and he felt painful when he moved.


    Wang Meng struggled for a moment, and finally gave up and stood up.


    Then, he raised his head and stared at Shen Ze with resentment and anger.


    He looked ferocious, growled and asked, "boy, how dare you fight Ben Jiang?"


    "Do you know that this general is not only a major general of the Ministry of war, but also the son of Wang Tianyuan, commander of the Qilin army in the central war zone?"


    "Do you want to be an enemy with 300000 Kirin troops?"


    "Even if you are a master of martial arts and Taoism, you have no way to survive in the face of 300000 Kirin troops!"


    Although Wang Meng didn''t see Shen Ze''s movements, he knew that Shen Ze was the only one who could make him kneel down suddenly and break his knees.


    First Shen Ze took the golden left wheel, then he was humiliated by Shen Ze''s words. Now Shen Ze broke his knees and knelt on the ground.


    This pile, one by one, let Wang Meng out of the anger, in the heart of a strong hatred of Shen Ze.


    For Shen Ze''s sudden attack on Wang Meng, everyone present was extremely shocked and shocked.


    They thought that Shen Ze did not dare to fight Wang Meng and the enemy. They had chosen to be silent and found their own steps.


    But I didn''t expect that all this was the same as what Qin Chao said.


    Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to the major general Wang Meng at all. For the latter, the previous question was regarded as a joke and disdained to answer.


    And after Wang Meng was aggressive and constantly clamoring, he directly and decisively attacked Wang Meng.


    Let Wang Meng get down on his knees and face down in front of everyone!


    Wang Meng is a real major general.


    Even if you are a master of martial arts and Taoism, and it is said that you have the family background of Yanjing''s powerful family, you can also invite a small army of the Ministry of war, but you can''t ignore Wang Meng and even attack him.


    Are you really not afraid to offend the military department?


    After seeing Shen Ze''s attack on Wang Meng, everyone on the scene was filled with emotion.


    At this time, I heard Wang Meng say that he was not only a major general of the army, but also the son of Wang Tianyuan, commander of the Qilin army in the middle of the Dragon kingdom.


    At the same time, everyone was shocked, they all felt that it was a big deal!


    All the people of the Dragon Kingdom know that there are five war zones and five armies in the Dragon Kingdom: the green dragon army in the western war zone, the white tiger army in the eastern war zone, the rosefinch army in the Northern War Zone, the Xuanwu army in the Southern War Zone, and the Qilin Army in the central war zone.


    As the commander of Qilin army in the central war zone, Wang Tianyuan is a famous general of the whole dragon kingdom.


    Everyone didn''t expect that Wang Meng was Wang Tianyuan''s son, and he was surprised that Qian Heng could invite Wang Meng, Wang Tianyuan''s son.


    It can be seen from this that it is reasonable for Zhou qiansun and Li''s four families to join hands to seek hegemony in Haicheng.


    Shen Ze''s injury to Wang Tianyuan''s son is equivalent to provoking Wang Tianyuan, the commander of the unicorn army.


    All eyes turned to Shen Ze.


    We all want to see how to deal with this young man with outstanding courage?

 Chapter 243

    If Wang Meng is only a major general of the Ministry of war, then the situation is not so serious.


    However, Wang Meng is still the son of Wang Tianyuan, and the situation has obviously become very serious.


    Wang Tianyuan, as the commander of the Qilin army in the central war zone, is one of the top leaders in the real sense of the army.


    Shen Ze hurt Wang Meng. If Wang Meng wanted to revenge Shen Ze, he would move out of the mountain of Wang Tianyuan.


    Then Shen Ze will face the whole Kirin army, even the whole army.


    Even though Shen Ze is a martial arts master with a different family background, people present still feel that Shen Ze can''t bear Wang Meng''s revenge.


    After all, even a small country can be overthrown by 300000 Kirin troops, which cannot be countered by manpower.


    Everyone at the scene thought that Shen zedou was no better than Wang Tianyuan, the top man in the military department.


    They all feel that Shen Ze, after learning that Wang Meng is Wang Tianyuan''s son, should be soft on Wang Meng and apologize, trying to make the big things smaller and the small things smaller.


    Now, after learning that Wang Meng is Wang Tianyuan''s son, Liu Yanshu, who used to feel that Shen Ze was true to Wang Meng, is now beating a drum in his heart.


    Shen Ze is a general. Compared with major general Wang Meng, he is naturally able to hold down one head, but compared with the famous commander-in-chief Wang Tianyuan, he is held down one head.


    Shen Ze can deal with Wang Meng, but not Wang Tianyuan.


    "It''s NIMA. It''s a little fast."


    "I didn''t expect that Qian Heng was able to invite Wang Tianyuan''s son to support him. Zhou qiansun and Li''s four families joined hands and played a greater role than I expected!"


    "This time, is it difficult for me to be in the wrong line?"


    At the moment, Liu Yanshu has some self doubt.


    Previously, because he learned that Shen Ze was a three-star general, he chose to stand on Shen Ze''s side between the four families of Zhou Qian Sun Li and Shen Ze.


    Now, the four big families of Zhou qiansun and Li invite Wang Meng, which is equivalent to a relationship with Wang Tianyuan, which makes Liu Yanshu shake his previous decision to stand in line.


    This time, Shen Ze and the four Li families of Zhou qiansun are fighting endlessly. Liu Yanshu knows very well that if he stands in the wrong line, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    At least, he lost the first official position in Haicheng. At most, he lost his reputation and even lost his life.


    Liu Yanshu knows that he must not stand in the wrong line.


    Now, what should he do?


    For a moment, Liu Yanshu was upset and anxious.


    "Ha ha, you are the son of that old man Wang Tianyuan."


    "It''s true that like father, like son. It''s not a good bird. It''s rotten together!"


    When others heard Wang Meng say that he was Wang Tianyuan''s son, they all looked dignified and awed.


    But Qin Chao seems to have learned something funny by accident. He can''t help laughing and scolds Wang Meng and Wang Tianyuan.


    Wang Meng


    All of you: --


    You are a little follower. When you know that Wang Meng is Wang Tianyuan''s son, you are not afraid to make a big deal. You dare to say that Wang Tianyuan is an old man and scold Wang Tianyuan and his son for not being a good bird.


    Who gave you courage? Is it Liang Jingru? Or your master Shen Ze?


    Everyone was staring at Shen Ze, and they wanted to see what Shen Ze would say after his close followers said what they thought was treacherous and audacious.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Shen Ze, who lowered his head to play with the golden left wheel, did not raise his head, and said in a light tone: "you and your Laozi are really not good birds."


    Wang Meng


    All of you: --

 Chapter 244

    The reason why Shen Ze and Qin Chao think that Wang Tianyuan and Wang Meng are not good birds is not a casual decision, but a well founded one.


    Here is a story of the past.


    At the beginning, when Shen Ze was a senior commander of the Qinglong army, he was suddenly attacked by an enemy army. For a moment, the Western Theater was unable to defend itself. His soldiers were killed and wounded heavily, and the situation was urgent.


    Shen Ze received orders from his superior leaders to go to other war zones for reinforcements.


    At that time, Shen Ze went to the central war zone and met Wang Tianyuan, the commander of the Qilin army.


    Shen Ze impressively expressed his appeal to Wang Tianyuan for reinforcements in the western war zone.


    All of us belong to the Ministry of war, which is equivalent to a family.


    As a matter of principle, the war in the western border is urgent, so Wang Tianyuan should dispatch troops to reinforce without saying a word.


    However, Wang Tianyuan did not agree to send troops for reinforcement for a while, but took the opportunity to deliberately create difficulties for Shen Ze.


    "If you kneel down and kowtow three times to me, I will send troops to reinforce the West."


    At the beginning, Wang Tianyuan made this difficult decision because Shen Ze blocked the gate of the national court for his subordinates to pursue the honor.


    In Wang Tianyuan''s eyes, Shen Ze is just a younger generation. When he is not a big official, he does things to intimidate the court. He is too powerful and arrogant.


    At that time, Wang Tianyuan wanted to express his resentment that the whole military department was criticized because of Shen zemang''s behavior. He also wanted to suppress Shen Ze and let Shen Ze know the power of the older generation of the military department.


    Wang Tianyuan deliberately creates difficulties and makes unreasonable demands, which makes Shen Zexin discontented and very unhappy with Wang Tianyuan.


    Naturally, Shen Ze didn''t want to kneel down and kowtow to Wang Tianyuan.


    However, the war is urgent, and the western border is in urgent need of support. For the sake of the safety of the soldiers in the western war zone.


    In the end, Shen Ze endured humiliation and anger, knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Wang Tianyuan three times.


    After Shen Ze knelt down and kowtowed Wang Tianyuan three times, Wang Tianyuan was very proud with a smile.


    Moreover, he said to Shen Ze like a preacher: "boy, you should remember that you should understand the order of superiority and inferiority. You can''t commit any more crimes in the future!"


    At that time, Shen Ze did not say a word, as if nothing had happened. After he got up, he withdrew from Wang Tianyuan''s camp.


    Then Shen Ze went back to the West with reinforcements.


    At that time, Shen Ze pretended that nothing had happened, but he kept it in his mind and thought that he would settle the account with Wang Tianyuan one day.


    After this incident, Wang Tianyuan is not a good bird in Shen Ze''s eyes.


    Qin Chao, who knows about it, naturally thinks that Wang Tianyuan is not a good bird.


    Now, when I meet Wang Meng, I see that Wang Meng has become the running dog of the four big families of Li, the qiansun of Zhou Dynasty.


    So Shen Ze and Qin Chao agreed that Wang Tianyuan and Wang Meng were not good birds.


    ¡­¡­


    Say good to Wang Meng dress a soft, say an apology, how also intensified, with Wang Tianyuan also to scold together?


    Everyone on the scene was wide eyed and suspected that they had heard wrong.


    Shen Ze even said in front of everyone that Wang Tianyuan and Wang Meng were not good birds.


    Before, they thought Qin Chao was crazy, so they said those arrogant words.


    At this time, they found out that Shen Ze was crazy.


    Because only Shen Ze, the master, is mad, can Qin Chao, the follower, go mad with him.


    However, Shen Ze and Qin Chao did not seem to be crazy.


    What kind of dependence does Shen Ze have before he dares to publicly scold Wang Tianyuan, the top leader of the military department, without going crazy?


    For a moment, everyone felt that they underestimated Shen Ze, and one deeply felt that Shen Ze could not see through.


    Among the people present, who can''t believe that Qin Chao and Shen Ze dare to say such words? This person must be Wang Meng.


    As the son of Wang Tianyuan, Wang Meng knows very well how much energy his Laozi has.


    As the commander-in-chief of the Qilin army in the central war zone, Wang Tianyuan is one of the top leaders in the Ministry of war. He is a powerful man with a good eye and can walk across the whole dragon kingdom.


    Even the members of the Presbyterian Council should give way to Wang Tianyuan.


    Just hearing the name of Wang Tianyuan can make people feel awe and respect.


    Have you ever seen anyone dare to abuse Wang Tianyuan in public?


    This is the first time since Wang Meng was born that someone dares to abuse his Laozi in public.


    This made him unbelievable, and at the same time extremely angry.


    Wang Meng was so angry that his face turned pale because of the pain in his knee. He glared at Shen Ze and Qin Chao, gritted his teeth, and said: "if you dare to abuse our general''s father, you''ll be killed!"


    As soon as Wang Meng''s words came out, everyone on the scene felt that Shen Ze and Qin Chao were more or less unlucky.


    Because, Wang Meng moved out of Wang Tianyuan, the national heavyweight, and Shen Ze had no way to live.


    The best way to deepen the conflict between Shen Ze and Wang Meng all the time is to keep Qian Heng alive. He is very happy all of a sudden.


    If Wang Meng and Shen Ze fight, and move out of his Laozi, Shen Ze will be killed nine families, it is undoubtedly a great happy event for their Zhou qiansun Li four families.


    Wang Meng''s cruel words are obviously to fight Shen Ze. How can Qian Heng be unhappy?


    Liu Yanshu, who had been beating drums in his heart, suddenly turned pale after listening to Wang Meng''s cruel words.


    If Shen Ze really fights with Wang Meng, and because Wang Meng is able to move Wang Tianyuan out, isn''t Shen Ze bound to lose?


    And Shen Ze is defeated, as he stands on Shen Ze''s side, isn''t he also defeated?


    Since ancient times, success has defeated the enemy.


    The losers usually come to no good end.


    Thinking of this, Liu Yanshu''s heart sank and sank again. He was extremely anxious and at a loss.


    Just then.


    Qin Chao disdainfully said to Wang Meng, who was kneeling on the ground and full of murders in his eyes: "if your father, surnamed Wang, comes here in person, he doesn''t dare to say anything about killing our young master of nine nationalities. I feel that it''s really ridiculous when I hear you say that!"


    After that, Qin Chao''s face naturally showed a sarcastic smile.


    Wang Meng absolutely didn''t believe what Qin Chao said. He looked ferocious and said to Qin Chao every word: "when you really see the general''s father, I hope you can still say these words!"


    "When I see your Laozi, if I can say these words, you may not see them."


    After he said these words to Wang Meng, Qin Chao turned to Shen Ze, bowed slightly, and said forcefully: "young master, this man is so disrespectful to you that he should be killed on the spot!"


    As soon as Qin Chao said this, everyone on the scene was frightened and held his breath.

 Chapter 245

    Qin Chao''s words are not surprising to all.


    Let Wang Meng kneel down, humiliate him and scold him with his father Wang Tianyuan. Now he even proposes to kill Wang Meng on the spot?


    This is crazy!


    And it''s insane!


    In the whole dragon Kingdom, how many people dare to kill Wang Tianyuan''s son?


    It''s a question whether we can find out, let alone dare to do so.


    Do you think Qin Chao is the master of his family? Dare to kill Wang Meng?


    Before Shen Ze spoke, Wang Meng didn''t know whether he was angry or afraid of being killed, so he began to shout.


    "If Ben were here today, everyone would die!"


    "And your masters and servants will not only be killed, but also all your friends will die!"


    Although Wang Meng''s remarks are mainly threatening and threatening others, they are true.


    If Wang Meng died here today, with Wang Tianyuan''s ruthless nature, he could really kill all the people present in order to avenge Wang Meng.


    As for those who kill Wang Meng, they will kill him and all his relatives and friends.


    Moreover, with Wang Tianyuan''s power, he can do it.


    Of course, Shen Ze is not included.


    Shen Ze can not care, but others can not.


    "Major General Wang can''t have an accident!"


    "If something happens to Major General Wang, when Marshal Wang gets angry, everyone can''t live!"


    "Yes, Major General Wang must not have an accident!"


    "Major General Wang won''t have an accident. It''s good for everyone!"


    Everyone on the scene opened their mouths one after another, expressing the view that Wang Meng could not have an accident.


    However, it is obvious that Shen Ze is the one who is in charge. It doesn''t matter what opinions they express.


    People realize this and turn their eyes to Shen Ze.


    "Mr. Shen, I hope you don''t mess around for the sake of all the innocent people."


    "Master Shen, please don''t move Major General Wang."


    All of them humbly begged Shen Ze not to kill Wang Meng.


    Shen Ze seems to have heard nothing about it.


    Xu bowed his head for a long time, and his neck was a little sour. He twisted his neck as if nothing had happened and moved his muscles and bones.


    It was Qin Chao who proposed to kill Wang Meng on the spot. Seeing that everyone was pleading for Wang Meng in disguise, he was so angry that he suddenly yelled, "shut up


    Because Qin Chao was Shen Ze''s entourage, they all shut their mouths and didn''t dare to speak again.


    After the hall quieted down, Qin Chao immediately reached out and pointed to Wang Meng, who was kneeling on the ground. Then he said coldly, "just think what this man just said is all Farting!"


    Qin Chao was very confident and said firmly: "his Laozi can''t live here with my young master. He can''t touch you at all. You don''t have to worry there!"


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, they were still not able to let go.


    Wang Meng didn''t believe what Qin Chao said at all. After listening to the latter''s words, he was very unconvinced and said, "what else can you do except talk big?"


    "Our general''s father is a powerful man, and he is a great man in the country. Your young master can''t beat our general''s father!"


    Wang Meng said, with a proud look on his face.


    Then, he turned his head and looked at Shen Ze, who had stopped moving and stood with his hands down. He said in a strong voice, "if you don''t want to die at home, you will be sent to the hospital immediately to treat your leg injury."


    "If Ben Jiang can recover as before, and you make amends to Ben Jiang, Ben Jiang may be able to forgive you for not dying."


    Although Wang Meng does have the capital not to pay attention to Shen Ze, he is just like a lamb to be slaughtered in front of Shen Ze at the moment.


    Wang Meng is not stupid. After he calms down, he suddenly wants to save himself and give Shen Ze a step down so that he won''t kill him.


    As for today''s account with Shen Ze, it will be calculated later in autumn.


    As the saying goes, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. There''s no need to rush for a while.


    At this time, Shen Ze is slightly drooping his head, his eyes lightly overlooking Wang Meng.


    Maybe you can get around me and never die?


    After listening to Wang Meng''s high sounding words, Shen Ze''s mouth stirred up a faint smile.


    Wang Meng''s attitude was tough before, and he called for fighting and killing. Now his attitude suddenly softened. Shen Ze, with a demon like mind, naturally guessed the idea of the former.


    For the time being, I''ll be soft and save myself, and then I''ll settle the accounts in autumn. This is a good calculation.


    Shen Ze seems to have seen through Wang Meng.


    He thin lips slightly open, the tone is not salty, said: "you just don''t say to will Shen to kill nine families, how now intend to spare Shen a life?"


    Shen Ze has been calm and calm since he appeared.


    Wang Meng is surprised to find that he can''t see through Shen Ze completely. It seems that this young man really has the capital not to pay attention to his father Wang Tianyuan.


    Wang Meng is not sure whether Shen Ze dares to kill him. In order to be safe, he plans to follow Shen Ze''s idea and try not to annoy him.


    At the moment, after listening to Shen Ze''s inquiry, Wang Meng immediately explained: "I was just in a rage. I didn''t think about what I said. You don''t have to take it seriously."


    Shen Ze smell speech, light a smile: "you mean before you say those words, can be regarded as you are farting?"


    Wang Meng''s face became a little embarrassed when he heard the speech, and a look of shame and annoyance appeared at the bottom of his eyes.


    After a few seconds of expression solidification, Wang mengqiang endured humiliation and said: "you just think I''m farting."


    Although Wang Meng has obviously accepted the advice, Shen Ze obviously won''t let it go.


    "You wanted to shoot Shen''s subordinates before, and then you clamored to kill Shen. Now you just want to muddle through with a few words. Do you really think Shen is a good joke?"


    Shen Ze''s tone is flat, but his words are full of chilling coldness.


    I stepped back and lowered my posture. What else do you want?


    For Shen Ze''s aggressiveness, Wang Meng was very upset, but he did not dare to show it.


    Wang Meng took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. Then he asked Shen Ze in a deep voice, "what do you want?"


    "Someone has to pay for these things."


    Shen Ze throws the gold left wheel in his hand to the middle between Wang Meng and Qian Heng.


    "You two can only live one, who lives and who dies depends on your own fortune."


    Wang Meng and Qian Heng smell speech, it is pupil acutely shrink.

 Chapter 246

    Seeing that Shen Ze threw the gold left wheel to the middle between Wang Meng and Qian Heng, he said that they could only live one life.


    Everyone present was shocked and frightened.


    Wang Meng is with Qian Heng.


    Shen Ze forces Wang Meng and Qian Heng to fight each other, which is too cruel.


    As we all know, Shen Ze wants to avenge mu Yunbin and deal with Zhou qiansun and Li''s four families.


    He wants to put money to death, which makes sense.


    But Wang Meng is only Qian Heng''s assistant, and he is also Wang Tianyuan''s son. His identity is extraordinary and his background is frightening.


    If you let Wang Meng and Qian Heng fight each other, are you really not afraid that Wang Meng will be killed, so that Wang Tianyuan will take revenge?


    Before that, it was all verbal confrontation.


    At the moment, seeing Shen Zelai, everyone realized that the young man was much stronger than they thought.


    This young man should really have a very big background, so that in all his words and deeds, he can not take Wang Tianyuan, a state-level dignitary, seriously.


    Just, you can''t take Wang Tianyuan seriously, we can''t!


    Everyone present was very worried that Wang Meng would become the one who died in the fratricidal fight with Qian Heng.


    After all, Wang Meng is kneeling on the ground at the moment, his knees are dripping with blood, and his legs are inconvenient.


    Such him, in the case of using the gold left wheel on the ground, how can he spell over Qian Heng?


    If Wang Meng dies here today, Wang Tianyuan will surely avenge his son.


    Under Wang Tianyuan''s fury, it is likely that everyone present will be bloodied.


    How can they bear it?


    For a moment, everyone was very nervous and anxious.


    Among the people present, Wang Meng and Qian Heng are naturally the most nervous and uneasy.


    Shen Ze said that only one of them could live.


    And threw the gold revolver between the two of them, which obviously meant that they were killing each other.


    Wang Meng was very angry and his face became very ugly.


    As the son of Wang Tianyuan, when did Wang Meng receive such treatment?


    In front of the public, he was forced to kneel on the ground and suffered humiliation. Now he has to be determined by others.


    It''s too much deception!


    Wang menggang''s anger, which he forced down, suddenly came out again, and it was even stronger than before.


    It''s just that he can''t be angry.


    Shen zenai is a master of martial arts, who can control the life and death of all the people.


    After moving out of Wang Tianyuan, the biggest supporter, he failed to frighten Shen Ze. Wang Meng couldn''t think of any other way to make Shen Ze change his mind.


    Since he can''t think of a good way, Wang Meng naturally doesn''t dare to get angry, so as not to irritate Shen Ze and let Shen Ze directly kill him.


    Wang Meng clenched his teeth and repressed his anger again.


    Then, he raised his head, looked at Shen Ze with gloomy eyes, and said in a low voice, "Shen Ze, do you really want to force me to kill Qian Heng?"


    Shen Ze looked up at the ceiling, light said four words: "ask clearly."


    Wang Meng


    All of you: --


    Seeing that Shen Zeyi didn''t want to change his mind at all, Wang Meng bit his teeth.


    Then, he turned his head and stared at Qian Heng coldly and ruthlessly. He said in an unquestionable tone: "Qian Heng, you will kill yourself immediately with a gun!"


    Shen Ze forces Wang Meng and Qian Heng to fight each other. They can only live one life.


    Wang Meng naturally wanted to be the one alive, so he did not hesitate to force Qian Heng to kill himself with a gun.


    Qian Heng''s face changed and he fell into deep fear after hearing Shen Ze''s words and letting him live only one life with Wang Meng.


    Isn''t Shen Ze forcing him to die?


    After all, as Wang Meng, how dare Qian Heng let him die?


    Two can only live one, Wang Meng does not die, then only he can die!


    Aware of this, Qian Heng was so anxious that he fell into a torment.


    At the moment, Qian Heng heard that Wang Meng didn''t think much about it, so he told him to kill himself. He didn''t know what to do, and he fell into despair.


    Today, do you really want to be forced to die?


    No one wants to die, and Qian Heng is no exception.


    Although he is over 50 years old, he has not enjoyed all the splendor and wealth in the world. How can he die so willingly? And it''s still in the way of killing yourself with a gun.


    Qian Heng didn''t want to die. In his panic, he didn''t have any airs as a local leader. Instead, he gave up his dignity and knelt down to Wang Meng.


    Qian Heng''s face was sad, his voice was hoarse, and he said with a little cry: "General Wang, I don''t want to die..."


    After expressing that he didn''t want to die, Qian Heng then kowtowed and begged: "General Wang, please protect my life!"


    I can''t even protect my own life now. How can I protect your life?


    After listening to Qian Heng''s words, Wang Meng swears in his heart.


    "Qian Heng, I can''t guarantee you!"


    Wang Meng turned his face and refused to recognize others. He was very unfeeling: "don''t talk about it here. Take a gun and kill yourself!"


    Seeing that Wang Meng didn''t want to care about his life, Qian Heng turned around on his knees and kowtowed to Shen Ze: "master Shen, I know I''m wrong. Please spare my life!"


    "As long as I don''t die, whatever you want me to do or pay, please forgive me!"


    At this moment, Qian Heng really regrets that he conspired with Sun Jie and others to harm mu Yunbin. He cried in tears, just like an old dog begging for mercy. He begged Shen Ze for his life.


    Shen Ze didn''t even look at Qian Heng. He was not moved by the latter''s begging and broke his mind.


    "If you know you''re wrong, you''re going to die."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, the last straw in Qian Heng''s heart was suddenly crushed and he fell into complete despair.


    He seemed to have lost all his strength suddenly. He hung down his predecessor powerlessly. His whole body knelt on the ground. He looked like he was in a desperate situation. He was out of his mind.


    Seeing this scene, everyone present was extremely sorry.


    At home, the leading figures who can call the wind and rain will be reduced to the day when the mountains and rivers are exhausted.


    Who would have believed it if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes?


    "You all want me to die, you all force me!"


    After a moment of silence, Qian Heng seemed to be suddenly crazy and rushed towards the left wheel of gold on the ground.


    Obviously, Qian Heng wanted to take up the pistol and shoot with revenge.


    Wang Meng was shocked when he saw Qian Heng go mad.


    Wang Meng was terrified that Qian Heng would shoot him with a gun, so he reacted quickly and rushed to the gold left wheel on the ground.


    After all, Wang Meng is a martial arts practitioner. Even if he took action after Qian Heng, he still managed to catch the golden left wheel first.


    "Bang!"


    After getting the gold left wheel, Wang Meng shot Qian Heng in the head without hesitation.


    With the deafening sound of gunfire, a flower of blood blooms.


    Qian Heng didn''t even scream, so he was killed on the spot.

 Chapter 247

    Qian Heng, who had a blood hole in his forehead, soon lost any life. He collapsed and fell on the ground, turning into a cold corpse.


    This is the end of a generation of rich family owners!


    All the people who witnessed all this were in a mixed mood.


    Today, the four families of Zhou qiansun and Li exert their best efforts to deal with Shen Ze.


    First, Sun Jie takes Wu Xuan, the peak master, to kill Shen Ze, and then Qian Qian Heng takes Wang Meng, the general and nobleman, to frighten Shen Ze.


    Everyone at the scene thought that Shen Ze was doomed today, but they didn''t expect that Shen Ze was not only undamaged, but also made the other party suffer a lot.


    Wu Xuan is turned into a pool of blood by Shen Ze, and there is no bones left.


    Sun Jie suffered a huge blow, nervous problems, became a madman.


    Wang Meng''s knees were broken. At the moment, he was still kneeling on the ground like a clever dog.


    Qian Heng was shot to death, and was killed by Wang Meng, the man he invited himself.


    Except for Wang Meng, who was a little better, all the others died, were injured, and were crazy. None of them came to a good end.


    The four families of Zhou qiansun and Li took the strongest measures to deal with Shen Ze, but they were defeated so thoroughly.


    Who would have believed it if they hadn''t witnessed it all?


    Now, we all know that the four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li and Shen Ze were completely defeated in the fight, and the future outcome is doomed to be completely eradicated by Shen Ze.


    This means that the innocence of Haicheng will change!


    Most of the people present today are local entrepreneurs in Haicheng. At this moment, they have the decision of which chamber of Commerce to join.


    Under the covering nest, there is no complete egg.


    Once the four families of Zhou qiansun and Li were destroyed, the four tripod chamber of Commerce would be regarded as collapsed.


    For these entrepreneurs, the best choice is naturally to join the moose chamber of commerce with Shen Ze''s support.


    I''ll go to Mu Yunbin later to discuss joining Mu''s chamber of Commerce.


    These entrepreneurs have such a consensus in their hearts.


    Shen Ze didn''t know what people thought.


    Seeing that Wang Meng killed Qian Heng, he knelt down on the ground. Shen Ze gave a faint smile and showed a satisfied look on his face.


    "Qin Chao, arrange someone to take him to the hospital."


    "By the way, let him contact his Laozi and let Wang Tianyuan come to Haicheng to pick him up."


    Tone light issued the order, Shen Ze then turned and left the scene.


    "It''s cheap today, you bad bird!"


    Shen Ze orders that Qin Chao does not dare to disobey. Although he is very dissatisfied with Wang Meng, he can only bear it.


    Immediately, Qin Chao called two security personnel to send Wang Meng to the hospital.


    Of course, before sending Wang Meng to the hospital, he did not forget to let Wang Meng contact Wang Tianyuan and let him come to Haicheng to pick up Wang Meng himself.


    After Shen Ze left, there was a lot of noise on the scene.


    "Shen Ze is too much of a bull to treat Wang Meng like this. He even specially asked Wang Meng to contact Wang Tianyuan and let him come to Haicheng to meet Wang Meng himself!"


    "If Wang Tianyuan knew that Shen Ze had bullied his son like this, he would surely take revenge on Shen Ze!"


    "If Shen Ze bullies Wang Meng like this, it''s equivalent to beating Wang Tianyuan in the face. Wang Tianyuan will never give up!"


    "What is the origin of Shen Ze? Even if we fight with the four big families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li, we dare to compete with Wang Tianyuan. What a young man with a sharp edge and awe inspiring


    "It''s not only Wang Tianyuan who is going to trouble Shen Ze. I think the martial arts association is going to trouble Shen Ze too. Don''t forget that Wu Xuan killed by Shen Ze is a disciple of Ouyang Qingfeng, the president of the martial arts association."


    "In this way, Shen Ze brought down the four Li families of Zhou qiansun today, but he got into trouble with the martial arts association and Wang Tianyuan all of a sudden. It seems that his gains are not worth the losses."


    "Although I don''t know the origin of Shen Ze, if Wang Tianyuan and the Chinese Martial Arts Association find trouble with him, I feel that he will be doomed."


    "It hasn''t happened yet. I don''t think we can make a decision now. After all, Shen Ze has hit us in the face several times before."


    "Let''s just have a look at the fight between these big people. Don''t talk about it. Maybe they will get angry and lose their lives."


    "You''re right. Let''s not talk about it. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s go now!"


    After a while, all the people in the hall were gone.


    Because it was the scene of the press conference, everything that happened in the Mu''s building was soon spread.


    These things are explosive events, once spread, it caused a sensation in Haicheng.


    For other unimportant people, what happened in Mu''s mansion may be just a hot topic to discuss, but for Zhou qiansun and Li''s four families, it''s like a bolt from the blue.


    This time, the four Li families of Zhou qiansun did their best to invite Wu Xuan and Wang Meng to deal with Shen Ze, but they didn''t even hurt Shen Ze.


    This is undoubtedly a huge blow to the four families of Zhou Qian, Sun Li, who have a deep sense of powerlessness and despair.


    In this fight with Shen Ze, the four families lost, completely.


    Waiting for the end of Zhou Qian''s grandson Li''s family, Shen Ze is doomed to eradicate them one by one.


    On that day, Zhou qiansun and Li''s four families were in a panic.


    The four families suddenly began to think about their future. They planned to escape from Haicheng to avoid being cleared by Shen Ze.


    But they obviously couldn''t get along well, because on that day, the thousand Silver Dragon carving troops stationed in the gymnasium were divided into four groups and copied the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li.


    All four families were arrested.


    These means that the four big families of Zhou qiansun and Li were completely destroyed and became history from then on.


    Four of the five top families in Haicheng disappeared.


    As a result, the only remaining Mu family ascended to the top and became the first family in Haicheng.

 Chapter 248

    The night is like ink and the stars are all over the sky.


    Mu family mansion, in the dining room.


    Mu Yunfeng stood up straight, raised his glass with both hands, and said solemnly to Shen Ze, "master Shen, I''d like to propose a toast to you. Thank you for taking revenge for my elder brother and making Zhou Qian and Sun Li get the punishment they deserve."


    "Aze, Auntie Yun also wants to thank you. Auntie Yun also has a toast to you!"


    Yunlan said, got up from his seat and raised his glass.


    "Brother Ze, I want to thank you, too!"


    Mu Ling stands up and raises her glass to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze, sitting in his seat, stood up and raised his glass.


    Shen Ze took a look at the three of them and said, "this is what I voluntarily and reasonably do for uncle mu. You don''t have to thank me."


    "Young master Shen is so kind that we can''t repay him by admiring his family. Of course we should respect the wine."


    "I''ll do it first. Master Shen is free."


    As soon as the words were finished, Mu Yunfeng looked up and drank the wine in the cup.


    "Aze, I did it, too."


    "Brother Ze, I did it, too."


    Immediately, Yunlan and Muling drank all the wine in the cup.


    Shen Ze didn''t say much and simply drank the whole glass of wine.


    "Sit down and eat!"


    After drinking, under Shen Ze''s greeting, everyone returned to their seats and began to eat.


    Everyone has formed the habit of eating in silence, so they all eat in silence.


    After the meal, Mu Yunfeng said to Shen Ze with some worry: "young master Shen, you killed Wu Xuan today and had a festival with Wang Meng. I''m afraid that the martial arts association and Wang Tianyuan will come to you for trouble. Do you want to stay out of the limelight for a while?"


    Shen Ze didn''t worry about it at all. He shook his head and said, "no, I can handle it."


    Although Shen Ze was confident and didn''t worry, Mu Yunfeng was still worried.


    After all, the armed forces association is now the largest non-governmental organization in the state of dragon. It has a huge influence and is very important.


    Wang Tianyuan is the commander-in-chief of the Qilin army in the central war zone. He has a heavy hand and a high position. He is a country level big man.


    How can the armed forces Association and Wang Tianyuan deal with the trouble together?


    Mu Yunfeng can''t figure out how Shen Ze can deal with it, so he is very worried.


    But Shen Ze said so, he is not good to say anything, can only nod.


    Perhaps seeing Mu Yunfeng''s worry, Shen Ze comforted him with rare words: "Mr. mu, since I say I can handle it, I''m sure. You don''t have to worry."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Mu Yunfeng looked a little relaxed, immediately nodded his head and returned a good word.


    Shen Ze then said: "recently, the second master Mu only deals with the affairs of the Mu family. I''ll handle all the other things."


    "All right." Muyunfeng nodded again.


    Then, Shen Ze talked with Mu Yunfeng about Mu''s chamber of Commerce and mu Yunbin''s funeral, and then everyone broke up.


    Mu Ling took Shen Ze to the back garden for the first time.


    "Brother Ze, how many secrets do you have that you haven''t told me?"


    "First the master of the Silver Dragon carving, then the general of three stars, and now the master of martial arts."


    "Tell me honestly, do you have any other secrets?"


    Mu Ling took Shen Ze to the arbor in the back garden and sat down. Then she said these words.


    Shen Ze looked at Mu Ling with a pair of black gemstone eyes, staring at him without blinking, as if trying to see him through completely. He could not help but smile and said, "you almost know all the secrets about me."


    Mu Ling stares at Shen Ze closely. She seems to have found something and says firmly: "no, there is one biggest secret I don''t know about you!"


    Shen Ze heard the words and said quietly, "what''s the biggest secret?"


    Mu Ling stared into Shen Ze''s eyes and asked, "brother Ze, are you Shen Diaolong?"


    Shen Ze smell speech, picked pick eyebrow, this little girl guess he is Shen Diaolong?


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t deny it for the first time, Mu Ling said in a positive tone, "you are really Shen Diaolong!"


    Now that she had been guessed by Mu Ling, Shen Ze naturally would not hide it. He admitted boldly, "yes, I am Shen Diaolong."


    Although it has been speculated that Shen Ze may be Shen Diaolong, when she heard Shen Ze admit himself, there was a huge wave in Mu Ling''s heart, which could not be calm for a long time.


    Shen Diaolong is a legend known to the people of the Dragon kingdom.


    He is both civil and military, invincible, just four years in the army, then from a nobody to grow into the world''s first general.


    He took part in hundreds of battles, never failed, and made great achievements, especially in the battle of the Dragon kingdom.


    He is not only the sharp blade of the country, but also the needle of calming the country.


    He was young, less than 30 years old, and his martial arts strength reached the master level. He was one of the best fighters in the Army Department of the state of dragon.


    He is the leader of the Ministry of war. He is a dragon god worshipped by countless sons and a national hero admired by the people of the Dragon kingdom.


    Such a legendary, distinguished and influential figure is brother Ze, who grew up with her childhood. How can she not let Mu Ling''s mood surge?


    Shen Ze saw that after learning that he was Shen Diaolong, she was obviously in a state of shock. Instead of making any more noise, she quietly waited for her to digest.


    Muling was born in a rich family and had seen a lot of the world, so it was not long before her mood recovered.


    Mu Ling took a long breath, and then she looked at the smiling young man with complex eyes. She said with great emotion: "brother Ze has abandoned the identity of the Shen family''s son in Yanjing and changed his name to Shen Diaolong. In only four years, he has become the most brilliant star in this era and will remain famous in history."


    "I feel like brother Ze is really a God, not an ordinary person."


    Shen Ze was amused by Mu Ling''s words: "ling''er, you exaggerate too much. I''m an ordinary person, not a God. Don''t think so much about me."


    Mu Ling shook her head and whispered, "I didn''t exaggerate. I think you are more powerful than I expected."


    Looking at the little girl''s deep belief in her words, Shen Ze didn''t know what to say for a while.


    After writing for a long time, Shen Ze finally said, "ling''er, I hope you will always regard me as Shen Ze, and don''t regard me as Shen Diaolong."


    "Why?" asked Muling


    Shen Ze seriously replied, "I prefer to be Shen Ze rather than Shen Diaolong."


    After hearing this, Muling said thoughtfully, "brother Ze means that you want to be an ordinary person rather than a legend like a God?"


    Shen Ze nodded: "it''s about this."


    "Why do you think so, brother Ze?" Muling asked


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and said with a faint smile: "maybe it''s too tired to be a legend. It''s easier to be an ordinary person."


    When he said these words, Shen Ze had a smile on his face, but his eyes were filled with vicissitudes and fatigue.


    Although she seems careless on the surface, she is careful in fact.


    At this time, she was shocked by Shen Ze''s subtle expression to see the latter''s tired and tired heart.


    Although the power of the government and the public is respected and worshipped by the world, we can imagine how much pressure we have to bear.


    When she thought of this, she felt very sorry for Shen Ze.


    Learning from the way that adults love their children, she reaches out her little white hand and gently touches Shen Ze''s head. "Brother Ze, you''ve worked hard."

 Chapter 249

    Although Shen Ze''s heart has been honed as solid as a rock, he was deeply touched by Mu Ling''s hard work. His nose was sour and his eyes became moist like sand.


    Shen Ze looked at a little girl who loved him and said with a smile, "when did you learn to care about people like this?"


    Mu Ling touched Shen Ze''s head again, and then took back her hand. She replied with a smile: "I learned from my mother."


    Shen Ze jokingly said: "it seems that when I was a child, the slug who had been following me around all along really grew up!"


    Mu Ling curled her lips and said unconvinced, "I''ve grown up long ago, OK?"


    "I''m two years younger than you? It''s like I''m still very young! "


    Shen Ze grinned and joked: "yes, you''re really big. You''re 22 years old. You can get married."


    After hearing this, Mu Ling blinked her long eyelashes. It seemed that she suddenly thought of something. Half joking and half serious, she said, "brother Ze, you avenged my father. I''m very kind. Otherwise, I''ll give you a promise to repay your kindness."


    Shen Ze was stunned when he heard that Yan was stunned, but soon he reacted and said to Mu Ling with a smile: "ling''er, you are my sister and I am your brother. How can a sister marry her brother? Don''t make such a joke any more. "


    After saying this, Shen Ze immediately changed the topic: "I regard my uncle Mu as my own uncle. It''s natural for me to avenge him. I don''t need to repay him at all. You don''t want to repay me anything."


    "Oh."


    Muling nodded. She took a deep look at Shen Ze. Then she lowered her head and whispered, "you and I are not brothers and sisters. Why can''t we marry you?"


    Muring''s voice is very small, but Shen Ze, who has a very good ear power, can hear the little girl clearly.


    When did this little girl become so stubborn?


    Shen Ze knew that some things could not be said too clearly, otherwise it would hurt his feelings, so he pretended to hear nothing.


    Shen Ze sighed in his heart, thinking that if the little girl is more mature, maybe some things can be solved, now don''t worry too much.


    Shen Ze didn''t think much about it. Looking at Muling still keeping her head down, he said softly, "ling''er, the stars are bright tonight, and the night sky is beautiful. Look up quickly."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Mu Ling raised her head and looked up at the bright night sky full of stars.


    Shen Ze took a look at Muling, and then looked up at the bright starry sky.


    They were silent, and the whole back garden was quiet.


    Breeze slowly, from time to time there are all kinds of flowers Qinru nose.


    It''s a beautiful night, it''s intoxicating.


    I don''t know how long later, Muling suddenly said: "brother Ze, you are so powerful, can you pick a star for me?"


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he was dumbfounded, but he was still regarded as a God?


    After a while, Shen Ze said with a smile, "I can''t pick the stars from the sky."


    "If you can''t pick the stars, can you fly away?"


    "No, it''s a little lightness skill at most."


    "Can you resist the barrage of bullets?"


    "No


    "Are you invincible?"


    "I can''t say it''s invincible."


    "How do you differ from the storyteller''s description?"


    "Storytellers are all made up, most of them are exaggerating."


    Muling asked Shen Ze many questions about Shen Diaolong. Time passed unconsciously.


    The deeper the night, the colder it is.


    Shen Ze was afraid that Mu Ling would catch cold, so at about ten o''clock in the evening, he proposed to go back to her room to have a rest.


    After muring agreed, she made a request to Shen Ze: "brother Ze, I want you to carry me back to my room."


    Looking at the little girl with a look of hope, Shen Ze simply agreed: "OK, I''ll carry you back to the room."


    When she was a child, Mu Ling often asked Shen Ze to carry her.


    Although she hasn''t been carried by Shen Ze for many years, she is still familiar with climbing on Shen Ze''s back.


    After holding Shen Ze''s neck with both hands, Mu Lingxi smiles: "brother Ze, you can go."


    "Good."


    Shen Ze clamped Mu Ling''s two legs with his arms, then carried the latter on his back and went to the bedroom.


    Mu Ling put her head on Shen Ze''s broad and soft shoulder, enjoying and happy.


    She had many fantasies and innocent dreams, but she never thought that Shen Diaolong, the world famous and incomparable God of war, was her brother Ze.


    Moreover, at this moment, he is carrying her, touching and seeing, very real.


    The little girl was so naughty that she rubbed Shen Ze''s shoulder with her chin. She was so satisfied that she thought, "if you can make Shen Diao dragon''s back, you should have no regrets in your life."


    It''s not a long way from the back garden to the bedroom, and Shen Ze''s physical strength is not good enough, so within ten minutes, he came to the bedroom door of the latter with Muling on his back.


    Although at the door of the room, Muling didn''t mean to come down from Shen Ze''s back.


    Aware of this situation, Shen Ze smile, can only say euphemistically: "ling''er, it''s a little late, it''s time to rest."


    Muring hugged Shen Ze''s neck and said, "I''ve only carried it for a while, but I don''t think it''s enough."


    Shen Ze couldn''t smile bitterly: "you can''t let me carry you all night?"


    "It''s coming down."


    With that, Shen Ze loosened Mu Ling''s legs.


    But Muling is still hanging on Shen Ze like a sloth.


    "I''m about to be strangled by you."


    Shen Ze had no choice but to pretend that his neck was strangled.


    Mu Ling is really afraid that Shen zele can''t get angry, so she can only reluctantly go down Shen Ze''s back.


    "Good night."


    Shen Ze turned his head and waved to the little girl with a smile on his face. Then he slipped back to his room.


    Qin Chao was waiting in Shen Ze''s room. When he saw Shen Ze coming back, he immediately said with a smile: "young master, it must be wonderful to have a world with Miss Mu Ling, isn''t it?"


    "No nonsense!"


    Shen Ze glared at Qin Chao and said, "if you have something to do, just say it."


    Qin Chao chuckled, and then put away his unorthodox appearance.


    "I just received the news that Wang Tianyuan is currently on a mission abroad and should not be able to come to Haicheng for a while," Qin Chao reported


    Shen Ze nodded and then said, "let''s see Wang Meng. If Wang Tianyuan doesn''t come, he won''t let people go."


    Qin Chao said: "I have called two Shenwei to the hospital to look at Wang Meng."


    Then, Qin Chao asked curiously, "young master, did you ask Wang Tianyuan to come to Haicheng to meet Wang Meng in person just to settle your account with him?"


    Shen Ze''s eyes were deep and motionless. He said in a light tone: "son is not the fault of Godfather. I just want to ask him how to educate his children."


    Shen Ze doesn''t seem to say that he wants to settle accounts with Wang Tianyuan, but Qin Chao, who knows Shen Ze''s style well, knows that if Wang Tianyuan comes to Haicheng this time, he won''t have good fruit to eat.

 Chapter 250

    "Young master, if you kill Wu Xuan, the martial arts association will probably come to you for trouble."


    After talking about Wang Tianyuan, Qin Chao talks about Wu Xuan.


    "It is verified that Wu Xuan is Sun Jie''s niece and son-in-law, and is indeed a disciple of Ouyang Qingfeng, President of the martial arts association."


    "Ouyang Qingfeng is a fighting maniac. Before he founded the martial arts association, he swept all the martial arts sects in China in one year."


    "If Ouyang Qingfeng learns that young master you killed his own disciple, it will certainly be bad for you. If he knows that you are a martial arts master, he may even come to see you in person."


    When Qin Chao said this, he looked a little dignified.


    "The Wudao association has now become the largest non-governmental organization in the Dragon Kingdom, and its influence can not be underestimated."


    "Ouyang Qingfeng, as a famous martial arts master for a long time, is very powerful and can''t be underestimated."


    "Young master, if Ouyang Qingfeng takes the Martial Arts Association against you, it should be a big trouble."


    In one year, Ouyang Qingfeng swept away all the martial and Taoist sects in the Dragon kingdom. He ascended to the top of martial and Taoist sects in an unparalleled manner and was known as the invincible in the world.


    Later, Ouyang Qingfeng founded the martial arts association in Yanjing, and in a few years, he expanded the martial arts association to the major cities of Longguo. The martial arts schools belonging to the martial arts association are all over Longguo.


    Today, the Wudao association has become the largest nongovernmental organization in the Dragon kingdom. It is so powerful that it can even cause national unrest.


    Shen Ze knows the martial arts association and Ouyang Qingfeng very well.


    Because the armed forces Association and the Ministry of war have always had some grudges.


    Because of the expansion and expansion of the association, all the other martial arts sects were squeezed and disappeared, leaving only the association alone.


    This also makes the association the largest non-governmental organization in the state of dragon.


    As a result, the Wushu Association recruited most of the talents to practice martial arts, making the Ministry of war recruit fewer and fewer talents to practice martial arts.


    As fewer people are recruited to practice martial arts, the combat effectiveness of the armed forces can not be improved. In recent years, it has not even increased but decreased.


    And the chain reaction is to make the army lose on the battlefield, and let many good boys die in battle, with more and more sacrifices.


    Although all this can not be completely attributed to the association, it has a lot to do with the association.


    In this regard, as the leader of the Ministry of war, Shen Ze inevitably has resentments against the association.


    He had tried to use his strength against the association before, but it didn''t play much role because there was a Yanjing boss protecting the association.


    Things are not easy to handle, and in recent years, the war subsided, so Shen Ze did not take charge of the association, but he was always on guard against the association.


    After all, there are those Yanjing tycoons behind the martial arts association. It''s hard to guarantee that they won''t become the chips of those behind the scenes for private power.


    With the current size of the association, once there is chaos, the consequences will be unimaginable. We must keep an eye on it all the time.


    What Qin Chao said was true, but Shen Ze didn''t pay much attention to it.


    "Ouyang Qingfeng is recognized by the people as the top five families in wudaohai city. Without four of them, the Mu family is the only one, becoming the first undisputed family in the country.


    Before that, because of the relationship between the four families of Li, the grandson of Zhou Dynasty and Qian Dynasty, the Mu family declined. Most of the local dignitaries in Haicheng stood on the opposite side of the Mu family.


    Now, the reverse is striking.


    From the next day, the local dignitaries of Haicheng came to the Mu family mansion one after another to pay homage to Mu Yunbin.


    Without the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li, Shen Ze also had a few days of leisure.


    The day of Mu Yunbin''s funeral is finally coming.


    This day, I don''t know if God has eyes, it''s a rainy day.


    Drizzle is floating in the sky, and the cool wind is blowing slightly.


    Early in the morning, nine black cars with white flowers and a hearse in the middle drove out of the Mujia mansion one after another, and then slowly drove to the cemetery.


    As the owner of Mu''s family, mu Yunbin''s status is very high. Although his funeral was very grand, it didn''t seal the road like sun fan''s funeral a few days ago.


    Of course, the Mu family had chosen a very early time. There were very few vehicles on the street, so there was no need to close the road.


    When mu Yunbin''s hearse set out for the cemetery, ten off-road vehicles with military license plates came to the entrance of Haicheng.


    The motorcade came from Yanjing.


    Driving in the front of an off-road vehicle, a middle-aged man in a military uniform in his early fifties sat in the back seat.


    The middle-aged man is tall and square. Although he is over 50 years old, he is full of energy, sharp eyes and spirit.


    He sat there, like a towering mountain, majestic and powerful.


    From the middle-aged man''s dress, it can be seen that he is a commander in chief of one of the five war zones of the Ministry of war.


    From the Qilin pattern on the back of the middle-aged man''s uniform, we can see that he is Wang Tianyuan, the commander of the Qilin army in the middle of the Dragon kingdom.


    Wang Tianyuan had just returned to Yanjing from abroad by special plane. As soon as the plane landed, he came to Haicheng from Yanjing.


    Today, Wang Tianyuan is here for Wang Meng''s business!

 Chapter 251

    The car passes through the entrance and enters the Haicheng boundary.


    Wang Tianyuan, reclusive and indifferent, said, "where is the boy named Shen Ze?"


    Sitting in the co driver''s seat of the car, a man in his thirties named Huang Bo, Wang Tianyuan''s deputy, replied: "Wang Shuai, according to intelligence, Shen Ze will attend the funeral today and will go to Yunshan cemetery."


    Wang Tianyuan heard the speech, and decisively ordered: "half of the people go to find Wang Meng, and the other half go to Yunshan cemetery with Ben Shuai."


    "Yes."


    Huang Bo answered, and then conveyed Wang Tianyuan''s order.


    Ten military off-road vehicles, the latter five soon separated from the former five.


    After giving the order, Wang Tianyuan then fell into silence.


    Huang Bo hesitated for a moment and began to admonish him: "Wang Shuai, that boy named Shen Ze is a martial arts master with strong fighting power. For your safety, I suggest you not go to him in person."


    "Just leave it to your subordinates to teach him a lesson."


    When Wang Tianyuan heard this, he gave a cold hum and said with disdain, "what about master Wudao? Can he stop thousands of troops? In the face of heavy firepower, it''s not just the sieved ones! "


    "Lao Tzu has been on the battlefield for decades, and he is not afraid of any martial arts masters. Moreover, he does not dare to touch Lao Tzu even when he is in the air."


    "That little boy hurt Wang Meng, detained him and humiliated our father and son in public. I want to see for myself whether he has three heads and six arms, or has eaten bear heart and leopard gall, and dares to break ground on Tai Sui''s head!"


    At the end of the story, Wang Tianyuan was angry and had a strong intention to kill.


    After listening to Wang Tianyuan''s words, Huang Bo knew that the former would not change his mind, so he said nothing more.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao are sitting in the last black Maybach of the funeral motorcade.


    Sitting in the co pilot''s seat, Qin Chao, who had just checked his mobile phone message, turned back to Shen Ze, who was sitting in the back seat and closed his eyes and said, "young master, I just received the message that Wang Tianyuan has come to Haicheng."


    Shen Ze heard the speech, calm, he thin lips slightly open, light said: "let Wang Qingsong take some people to Yunshan cemetery, do security work, today is uncle Mu''s funeral day, I don''t want to funeral any problems."


    "I understand."


    Qin Chao nodded, then he called Wang Qingsong and asked him to take people to Yunshan cemetery immediately.


    Mujia mansion is located in the urban area, while Yunshan cemetery is located in the suburb.


    Almost two hours later, the funeral procession arrived at Yunshan cemetery.


    Although it is a long way to go, the local dignitaries and dignitaries of Haicheng arrived at Yunshan cemetery ahead of the funeral procession.


    Today, Mu family is a unique family in Haicheng.


    Naturally, these local dignitaries in Haicheng dare not and do not want to be absent from mu Yunbin''s funeral.


    Just before the funeral procession arrived at Yunshan cemetery, Wang Qingsong arrived with 100 members of the Silver Dragon carving, driving 25 military jeeps.


    Although the jeep team is not as powerful as 250 cars, it also has a great momentum, which makes all the dignitaries present look at each other.


    Seeing soldiers wearing silver combat clothes and boots and armed with guns come down from jeeps, people are still awed by the fact that they are all called by Shen Ze. They are so nervous that they dare not come out.


    One hundred soldiers in silver, well behaved, soon stood at the important places of the cemetery and guarded them.


    Shen Ze got out of the car and went to Muling alone.


    Looking at the little girl, her eyes were slightly red and swollen, her face was stained with tears, and she looked like she had just cried. At the same time, Shen Ze stretched out her hand and gently lifted Mu Ling''s shoulder to comfort her.


    At this time, Mu Ling was very sad, but she did not cry.


    Aware that Shen Ze came to her side, she cast a reassuring look at the front.


    Both of them didn''t say a word. Everything was silent.


    Everyone arrived, and then the burial ceremony began.


    Accompanied by a burst of sad music.


    The crystal coffin with muyunbin''s urn on the hearse was slowly pushed out.


    Later, the dozen or so people who had been kneeling on the hearse and belonged to the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li were the porters carrying the coffins.


    Shen Ze said at the beginning that he would let the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li carry the coffin for mu Yunbin, but now he has said so.


    Under the complicated gaze of the public, these ten people, step by step, carried the crystal coffin to the cemetery.


    There was a distance between the hearse and the cemetery. Because the coffin was too heavy, it took them about ten minutes to carry it to the cemetery.


    After that, the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li suddenly buried their coffins again.


    After burying mu Yunbin''s coffin, these people knelt on the ground consciously.


    Of course, these people are not the only ones kneeling on the ground. Today, all the other four families who were arrested in the house hunting a few days ago also came to the cemetery to worship mu Yunbin.


    But for a moment, all the people of Zhou Qian Sun Li''s four families knelt on the ground.


    Of course, the rest of the people who attended the funeral didn''t have to kneel. They just had to pay attention to the silence.


    After the funeral ceremony, all the four families left the cemetery.


    And those waiting for them are either expelled from Haicheng, or they are arrested because they are tainted.


    After today, the four top families of Zhou Qian Sun Li in Haicheng disappeared completely.


    At the end of the ceremony, everyone is ready to finish.


    At this time, with the roar of the engine, five military off-road vehicles came roaring towards the cemetery at a very fast speed.


    When people heard the news, they followed the trend.


    Seeing the roaring of five military off-road vehicles, everyone seemed to realize that the situation was not right and frowned slightly.


    As we all know, the funeral scene needs to be solemn, solemn and quiet.


    The five military off-road vehicles came to the cemetery in such a noisy manner, which was obviously a bad comer.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, five military off-road vehicles roared to the entrance of the cemetery.


    "Hiss!"


    With a sharp brake sound and a large amount of smoke, five military off-road vehicles suddenly stopped at the entrance of the cemetery.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Five military off-road vehicles just blocked the gate of the whole cemetery.


    What a troublemaker!


    See this scene, people''s hearts are coincidentally produced such an idea.


    This is mu Yunbin''s funeral. Someone made trouble, which made all Mu''s family look a little ugly.


    Seeing someone making trouble, Muling gritted her silver teeth angrily: "which bastard is this coming to make trouble at my father''s funeral?"


    Shen Ze, standing beside Mu Ling, said: "no matter which bastard he is, I''ll make him regret it."

 Chapter 252

    On the way to the cemetery, Shen Ze learned from Qin Chao that Wang Tianyuan had come to Haicheng.


    At the moment, seeing these five military off-road vehicles, he naturally guessed that it was Wang Tianyuan.


    And sure enough, then he saw Wang Tianyuan in a unicorn suit come out of the SUV.


    Shen Ze cold eyes fell on Wang Tianyuan''s body, thought you this old man is really slow.


    Five military off-road vehicles, including Wang Tianyuan, have a total of 19 people.


    Wang Tianyuan was wearing a Kirin uniform, while the others were soldiers in military uniform. Each of them was majestic with heavy machine guns.


    After 19 people got off, Wang Tianyuan stood side by side and blocked the gate of the cemetery.


    "What are these soldiers doing here? Are you here to make trouble? "


    "It''s obvious that those who come here with so much publicity, guns and blocking the door are not good!"


    "The middle-aged man at the head looks like a commander-in-chief. Isn''t he a commander-in-chief of a war zone?"


    "This middle-aged man looks familiar. I seem to have seen him somewhere."


    "I seem to have seen him somewhere, too."


    "Wocao, isn''t this middle-aged man Wang Tianyuan, the commander of the Qilin army in the middle of the Dragon kingdom?"


    "Is this man Wang Tianyuan?"


    "Damn, it''s really Wang Tianyuan. I''ve seen him in newspapers and on TV. That''s what he looks like!"


    "Wearing a handsome uniform with soldiers, that''s right, he is Wang Tianyuan!"


    As the commander of the Qilin army in the middle of the Dragon Kingdom, Wang Tianyuan often appears in the public eye. It can be said that he is a well-known celebrity, and everyone on the scene immediately recognized him.


    "Wang Tianyuan came here today to find Shen Ze?"


    "Shen Ze hurt Wang Meng before and insulted Wang Tianyuan and his son in public. It is said that Shen Ze detained Wang Meng. Wang Tianyuan must have come here today to look for him!"


    "It seems that Wang Tianyuan is going to fight Shen Ze with such enthusiasm."


    "A big man like Wang Tianyuan cares most about his face and prestige. What Shen Ze does will undoubtedly annoy Wang Tianyuan. The things between Wang Tianyuan and Shen Ze can''t be solved easily."


    "There must be another big event today!"


    "Damn it, Haicheng hasn''t been quiet for a few days. It''s going to be stormy again!"


    In the cemetery, there was a lot of discussion.


    Wang Tianyuan was standing at the gate of the cemetery. His feet were wide open, his hands were crossed, and he looked like a big man.


    Wang Tianyuan scanned the cemetery with sharp and frightening eyes. Then he yelled: "that little boy named Shen Ze, get out of here!"


    Wang Tianyuan is a martial arts practitioner. He has been practicing martial arts since he was a child. Through decades of efforts, he has reached the master level with all his strength.


    Although the cemetery was large and noisy, Wang Tianyuan''s voice still reached everyone''s ears, so that everyone could clearly hear what he said.


    Sure enough, Wang Tianyuan really came to Shen Ze to settle accounts!


    No one was surprised because they all guessed in advance.


    At this time, Shen Ze stands with Mu Ling and other Mu family members.


    Although Wang Tianyuan yelled at him, he didn''t plan to go out at the first time.


    Mu Yunbin''s memorial ceremony here has not been completed yet. He has no time to talk to Wang Tianyuan.

 Chapter 253

    Shen Ze didn''t move, but gave Qin Chao a look.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao have been together for a long time and have a very tacit understanding.


    Qin Chao nodded to Shen Ze. Then he started and walked towards the gate of the cemetery.


    Today, the Mu family treat Shen Ze as their own.


    Seeing that Wang Tianyuan, the commanding commander of the military and a powerful war zone, came to Shen Ze with great enthusiasm, the faces of Mu''s family all showed a touch of worry.


    Although I know Shen Ze''s strength is not bad, he can use it with great power.


    But Wang Tianyuan is a real giant like a pillar of the country. He is in charge of 300000 Kirin troops. He has the power of life and death. He is powerful and can easily dominate one side.


    Mu''s family is worried that Shen Ze can''t cope with Wang Tianyuan.


    Of course, not all mu family members think so.


    Mu Ling doesn''t think so. She doesn''t worry that Shen Ze can''t cope with Wang Tianyuan.


    His brother Ze is Shen Diaolong, who is in power. There is no one in the Dragon kingdom that he can''t deal with.


    I''m not afraid at all.


    Mu Ling turned her head and asked Shen Ze in a confused voice: "brother Ze, you are the number one person in the Ministry of war. Does Wang Tianyuan not know that you are Shen Diaolong? How dare he come to your trouble? "


    Shen Ze replied, "he didn''t know my original name was Shen Ze."


    "Oh


    Muling nodded and then said, "why don''t you tell him that you are Shen Diaolong and let him go?"


    Shen Ze calm said: "I have something to deal with him, he came to me, just to deal with."


    "All right!"


    Muling nodded and said nothing more.


    At this time, the worried muyunfeng came to Shen Ze. He suggested: "master Shen, do you want to stay out of the limelight for a while?"


    Shen Ze said calmly, "no, I can handle it."


    Seeing that Shen Ze was so confident and determined, Mu Yunfeng was worried, but he said nothing more.


    Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to Wang Tianyuan at all. He immediately suggested, "let''s continue the business here."


    "Good." Mu Yunfeng nodded.


    Later, Shen Ze and Mu Ling began to continue the memorial ceremony for mu Yunbin.


    Wang Tianyuan knew that Shen Ze was in the cemetery. He yelled, but no one came forward. This made him more angry, and his anger was even stronger.


    In a rage, Wang Tianyuan said: "Shen Ze, you can''t get out again. I''ll kill all the people here!"


    Wang Tianyuan''s words immediately caused a stir.


    Obviously, the dignitaries of Haicheng who came to attend the funeral didn''t want to be affected by the fish pond, and they were innocent of Wang Tianyuan''s blood.


    Just when the scene made people panic, Qin Chao came to Wang Tianyuan.


    Wang Tianyuan thinks that Qin Chao is Shen Ze. He stares at Qin Chao and asks in a harsh voice: "are you Shen Ze?"


    Qin Chao looked at Wang Tianyuan playfully and said, "Shen Ze is my young master."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Wang Tianyuan''s face became a little ugly. He angrily scolded him and said, "you''re a bad dog. You dare to talk to me. Don''t you take me seriously?"


    Qin Chao laughs and thinks that his young master really doesn''t take you as an old man.


    Seeing that Qin Chao still dares to smile, Wang Tianyuan takes out his pistol and wants to kill Qin Chao.


    At this time, Wang Qingsong and 30 people in silver came to the entrance of the cemetery.


    Without saying a word, the soldiers in silver took out their guns and pointed them at Wang Tianyuan and others.


    Wang Tianyuan brought more than a dozen soldiers to see this, naturally also raised their guns, aimed at Qin Chao.


    All of a sudden, the two sides became a confrontation.


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became very tense and depressing, just like the eve of the storm.

 Chapter 254

    When people in the cemetery saw Qin Chao and Wang Tianyuan face each other, they were so nervous that they didn''t dare to come out.


    It''s not a fight, is it?


    If there is a gun fight and the bullets are eyeless, what should they do?


    Thinking of Wang Tianyuan''s cruel words to kill all the people here, everyone was very worried and worried for a moment.


    "You bastards, are you eating bear heart and leopard gall, or are you blind? Do you know who I am? "


    Wang Tianyuan has no culture, just like a soldier ruffian. If he didn''t know how to fight, he would not be in today''s position.


    Wang Tianyuan saw that Wang Qingsong and others first pointed a gun at him and his subordinates. He was so angry and angry that he swore loudly.


    Looking at Wang Tianyuan, who was very angry, Qin Chao felt very relaxed.


    With a smile on his face, he said to Wang Tianyuan in a strange way: "Wang Tianyuan, the well-known commander of the Qilin army, who doesn''t know and who doesn''t know about the Dragon kingdom?"


    "Although it''s the first time for us to meet Wang dashai in reality, we can recognize you at a glance."


    Wang Tianyuan was very dissatisfied with Qin Chao''s attitude and just wanted to kill him.


    At the moment, Wang Tianyuan is furious when he hears Qin Chao''s sarcastic remarks.


    He glared at Qin Chao fiercely, showing a look that he wanted to swallow Qin Chao alive.


    "Do you know who Lao Tzu is and dare to do so? You are tired of life?"


    Wang Tianyuan became angry and murderous.


    As the commander in chief of the Qilin army in the central battle zone of the Dragon Kingdom, Wang Tianyuan didn''t go anywhere in awe. When did a group of unknown people point guns at their heads?


    This group of people, is simply bold and reckless!


    If it wasn''t for Qin Chao, who had so many people and so many guns, Wang Tianyuan would have ordered Qin Chao and Wang Qingsong to be shot.


    Wang Tianyuan swept the silver soldiers one by one with fierce eyes. Then he asked in a cold voice, "which war zone are you from?"


    Obviously, when Wang Tianyuan saw Wang Qingsong holding guns, he subconsciously felt that they were soldiers of the Ministry of arms.


    In the face of Wang Tianyuan''s question, the soldiers in silver were silent.


    Seeing that no one answered him, Wang Tianyuan angrily roared: "I don''t care which war zone you are from, I now command you as marshal to put down your guns to me!"


    In the face of Wang Tianyuan''s order, the soldiers in silver are still indifferent.


    First, they belong to the Silver Dragon carving, not to the Ministry of war.


    Second, even if they belong to the Ministry of war, they will not obey Wang Tianyuan''s orders.


    From the beginning of its establishment, the first purpose of Silver Dragon carving was to only obey the orders of dragon master Shen Ze.


    Before Shen Ze ordered them to put down their guns, they would not put them down even if they died.


    Seeing that the soldiers in silver didn''t want to put down their guns, Wang Tianyuan''s whole face turned black, just like a piece of carbon.


    See Wang Tianyuan a pair of angry lungs like to explode, Qin Chao''s face showed a schadenfreude smile.


    He happily said to Wang Tianyuan, "Marshal Wang, these people only obey our young master''s orders. Don''t yell here. It''s not only a waste of effort, but also a joke."


    "Our young master has something to do now. He has no time to talk to you. If you have self-knowledge, you will wait here quietly!"


    "Don''t you have time to talk to me now?"


    Wang Tianyuan heard Qin Chao''s words, and his mouth twitched with anger. His eyes were wide open and he was furious. "That little rabbit named Shen Ze has such a big shelf that he dares to hang me here!"


    "Yes, that''s kind of you!"


    Wang Tian was so energetic that he didn''t know how to say it or scold it.


    Even the leaders of the Presbyterian Council dare not put on such airs in front of him.


    How can Shen Ze dare to do this?


    You are so crazy in front of me now. You will be in my hands by then. I''ll take care of you!


    Seeing Wang Qingsong, they made up their mind not to get out of the way, and there were a large number of people, so Wang Tianyuan had no choice but to endure the fury and went back to the SUV.


    Although Wang Tianyuan has a rough temper, he is also a man of high prestige. Naturally, he will not make trouble without any effect. After all, that will only make others laugh and show their shame, just as Qin Chao said.


    "Wang Shuai, what are we going to do now?"


    After returning to the SUV, Huang Bo, Wang Tianyuan''s deputy, asked carefully.


    Wang Tianyuan''s face was livid, and he said angrily, "that son of a bitch dares to treat me like this. I have to kill him today!"


    "Relying on a few people and guns, I think I can ignore Lao Tzu. It''s arrogant and ignorant!"


    "Compare people with Laozi, compare guns with Laozi. OK, Laozi will compare with him."


    Wang Tianyuan immediately ordered: "Huang Bo, you immediately convey Lao Tzu''s order and send a team nearest to Haicheng."


    "Today, I want all those who provoke me to die without a place to be buried!"


    Hearing Wang Tianyuan say to transfer a team to come over, Huang Bo''s heart was awe inspiring, and his face showed a ray of worry.


    He hesitated for a moment and reminded: "Marshal Wang, without the permission of the Presbyterian Council, it may cause a lot of trouble to mobilize troops into the city."


    After putting forward his worries, Huang Bo immediately suggested: "Wang Shuai, in your name, let Haicheng patrol bureau transfer people here?"


    Wang Tianyuan waved his hand and denied: "the people in the patrol bureau are not comfortable with their own military use."


    "It''s not a big deal that Laozi sent his soldiers to kill a few people. There''s no need to take charge of the old meeting."


    Obviously, in Wang Tianyuan''s eyes, the Qilin army is just like his private army, not subordinate to the Dragon kingdom.


    "Stop talking nonsense and pass on the orders of Laozi!"


    Seeing that Wang Tianyuan had no intention of changing his mind, Huang Bo could only obey the order.


    Later, Huang Bo impressively conveyed Wang Tianyuan''s order to transfer a 3000 member army, which is the nearest to Haicheng and belongs to the Qilin army, to Haicheng.

 Chapter 255

    "Huang Bo, you should investigate which war zone those people in silver are from."


    After the order of transferring troops to Haicheng, Wang Tianyuan immediately gave Huang Bo an order to investigate Wang Qingsong and them.


    Huang Bo made an investigation in advance. After listening to Wang Tianyuan''s words, he immediately replied, "Wang Shuai, those people in silver are not soldiers belonging to the Ministry of war, they should be a private team."


    Wang Tianyuan heard the words and frowned. "Do you mean those silver clad men with arms are Shen Ze''s private army?"


    Huang Bo nodded to Wang Tianyuan.


    "What''s the origin of that boy? There''s a private army. "


    A dignified color appeared in Wang Tianyuan''s eyes.


    Wang Tianyuan knows very well that people who can afford to support a private army are by no means ordinary people.


    It''s impossible to be rich or powerful.


    Huang Bo''s look also became a little dignified, "Wang Shuai, according to the investigation, that Shen Ze is the son of Shen family of Yanjing royal family."


    "Is that boy the son of Shen family of Yanjing royal family?"


    Wang Tianyuan hears speech, picked eyebrow in surprise.


    "If that boy is really the son of Shen family of Yanjing royal family, it''s not surprising that he can use private army."


    Speaking of this, the dignified color in Wang Tianyuan''s eyes became more intense.


    As one of the four local royal families in Yanjing, Shen''s power is more than half of the country.


    Shen Ze has the identity of a son of the Shen family, which makes it a lot more difficult to deal with.


    "Wang Shuai, I have another important information about Shen Ze''s identity to report to you."


    Wang Tianyuan doesn''t like dawdling: "speak quickly!"


    Huang Bo said: "Shen Yu, Shen Ze''s father, failed in the internal struggle of seizing power in the family. He had almost no real power in the Shen family."


    "As a matter of principle, Shen Yu lost power, and Shen Ze could not use much of the Shen family''s strength."


    Wang Tianyuan asked, "are all these news true?"


    Huang Bo vowed: "it''s all true, there is no false news!"


    Wang Tianyuan raised a sneer from the corner of his mouth: "if he is a poor young master, he doesn''t have to worry about so much. He can deal with it as he should."


    Wang Tianyuan is a rough man with a simple mind. His style is usually simple and rough.


    As Wang Tianyuan''s deputy, Huang Bo is a very intelligent person.


    Obviously, he didn''t think about Shen Ze''s affairs as simply as Wang Tianyuan did. Instead, he was worried. He felt that dealing with Shen Ze''s affairs would involve too much, and might make a big mistake.


    Huang Bo suddenly felt that it was not the time to start directly. Instead, he needed to be cautious and not so rash.


    Huang Bo has other ideas, but he is a subordinate. He can''t influence Wang Tianyuan''s ideas, so he can only help Wang Tianyuan deal with things as well as he can.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Tianyuan and they returned to the SUV, but still did not leave, but blocked outside the gate of the cemetery.


    Wang Qingsong and others naturally did not withdraw, but the town guarded the gate of the cemetery, always on guard against Wang Tianyuan and others.


    Mu Yunbin''s funeral has almost been completed, and those who are not relatives and friends can naturally leave.


    But because there was Wang Tianyuan blocking the entrance of the cemetery, no one dared to leave.


    No one knows what Wang Tianyuan thought, and whether he really made up his mind to kill all the people in the cemetery.


    If Wang Tianyuan, the commander-in-chief of the first army holding the power of life and death, was shot when he went out, who would he talk to?


    No one dares to take such a risk. They can only endure the anxiety and stay in the cemetery honestly.


    Of course, everyone''s eyes converge on Shen Ze.


    Wang Tianyuan came for Shen Ze, and the matter between them should be dealt with after all.


    Everyone was surprised to hope that Shen Ze would come forward and deal with it as soon as possible.


    No matter whether the result is good or bad, it is better than this kind of fear, I don''t know how to end.


    Naturally, Shen Ze is aware of people''s expectations, but he pretends to be unaware of nothing and does his own thing.


    Before long, Qin Chao returned to Shen Ze.


    "Young master, the old man Wang Tianyuan plans to transfer the Qilin army."


    Qin Chao got the news of Wang Tianyuan''s army transfer from the lone wolf, and he reported it to Shen Ze.


    "Looking at his posture, it seems that he wants to send a large army to annihilate us."


    When he said these words, Qin Chao was not nervous at all. On the contrary, he seemed to be telling a joke with a playful face.


    Shen Ze hears speech, cold hum, Mou color becomes very cold.


    "Wang Tianyuan, an old man, wants to transfer troops to the city without authorization. Do you really think that the Qilin army is his private army?"


    Shen Ze is discontented with Wang Tianyuan''s attempt to transfer the Qilin army into the city, and he is angry.


    Qin Chao took a look at Shen Ze, who looked a little ugly. He suggested in a low voice, "young master, let Wang Tianyuan transfer the Qilin army to the city, and then make an issue of it and take off his military power."


    Shen Ze didn''t think much. He shook his head and denied: "no, if armed forces enter the city, the consequences will be very serious. We can''t risk the safety of the people."


    Then, Shen Ze decisively ordered: "immediately give an order in the name of the Grand Marshal of our army department to stop the Qilin army from entering Haicheng."


    "Yes, I''ll do it right away."


    Shen Ze has made up his mind. Qin Chao won''t say anything more. He immediately takes orders and then goes.


    Shen Ze is the commander of the Ministry of war. He is one level bigger than Wang Tianyuan. He is a Grand Marshal.


    As a Grand Marshal, Shen Ze is able to mobilize the whole army.


    The Qilin army led by Wang Tianyuan naturally belongs to it.


    Shen Ze, the Grand Marshal, is not only the commander of the army in name, but also has real power and great prestige. No one in the whole army dare to disobey his intention.


    He issued an order in the name of Grand Marshal, and flatly rejected Wang Tianyuan''s order to transfer the Qilin army to Haicheng.


    As a result, the Kirin army failed to enter the city.


    When the order was rejected, Wang Tianyuan received the news very quickly.


    Huang Bo, who received the news, reported it to Wang Tianyuan: "Marshal Wang, the Grand Marshal rejected your order to transfer the Qilin army to Haicheng."


    "Marshal rejected Laozi''s instruction?"


    After hearing Huang Bo''s words, Wang Tianyuan''s face suddenly became very ugly and said, "Damn it, how did Shen Diaolong suddenly jump out and reject Laozi''s instructions?"


    "I''m just sending some people to the city. What does Shen Diaolong do for me? He is disgusting me on purpose


    Wang Tianyuan has always regarded Shen Ze as a younger generation. He is always unconvinced that Shen Ze is the Grand Marshal of the army. Facing Shen Ze, he is always the first and the second.


    The whole army knows that Shen Ze and Wang Tianyuan will not deal with them.


    At the moment, Wang Tianyuan is very dissatisfied and displeased to learn that his order has been rejected by Shen Ze, but he is helpless and unable to change it.


    Mom, I''m so weak today!


    First of all, he was angry with Shen Ze, and now he was angry with Shen Diaolong. Wang Tianyuan was dumb and suffered from eating Coptis.

 Chapter 256

    "Wang Shuai, Shen Diaolong suddenly jumped out and rejected your transfer order. I''m afraid it''s not an accident."


    Huang Bo speculated: "although Shen Diaolong doesn''t deal with you, he usually doesn''t take care of your affairs. Today''s affair is both abnormal and coincidental. There must be something fishy in it."


    Hearing Huang Bo''s words, Wang Tianyuan thought it was reasonable. He frowned and doubted: "what do you mean, Shen Diaolong suddenly rejected Lao Tzu''s order, which has something to do with Shen Ze?"


    Huang Bo is not sure, but still said his own view: "nine times out of ten have a relationship."


    Wang Tianyuan''s brow wrinkled a little deeper when he heard the speech, and his tone was full of doubt and solemnity. "Can Shen Ze please move Shen Diaolong?"


    Huang Bo didn''t answer Wang Tianyuan''s question, but said solemnly: "that boy named Shen Ze doesn''t seem to be as simple as it seems."


    "In principle, his father Shen Yu has lost his power in the Shen family, and his pulse should not be able to use the power of the Shen family."


    "But judging from the current signs, Shen Ze is able to use a lot of power."


    "At a young age, he became a martial arts master. The boy who suddenly emerged should have great ability."


    Wang Tianyuan didn''t like to think about these complicated things. He said irritably, "Damn it, I don''t care what kind of cow, ghost, God and snake Shen Ze is. When he treats me and my son like this, I must make him pay the price!"


    "Shen Diaolong doesn''t want Laozi to transfer troops. Laozi also has soldiers to transfer."


    "Huang Bo, pass on Lao Tzu''s order to transfer my soldiers stationed in Yuzhou!"


    Yuzhou is Wang Tianyuan''s hometown and his base camp, in which there are ten thousand of his soldiers.


    These ten thousand soldiers are Wang Tianyuan''s confidants. Naturally, they only obey his instructions.


    Wang Tianyuan plans to send his own soldiers to Haicheng to prevent Marshal Shen Diaolong from interfering.


    Huang Bo asked uncertainly, "Wang Shuai, are you going to transfer all your ten thousand soldiers to Haicheng? Isn''t that too inspiring? "


    In Huang Bo''s opinion, if ten thousand soldiers enter Haicheng, they will cause a great shock. When they do, they will disturb the Presbyterian Council, and there will be a lot of trouble.


    "Wang Shuai, if you transfer your soldiers to Haicheng, the Presbyterian Council will certainly blame you."


    "In addition, Shen Diaolong has noticed what happened to you now. If he knew that you had transferred your own soldiers to Haicheng, he would probably make an article on this and deliberately aim at you."


    "I''m not afraid of that little thing!"


    Huang Bo is right, but Wang Tianyuan doesn''t care.


    "It''s not like that little thing won''t deal with me for a day or two. I have someone in the Presbyterian Council. I''m not afraid of him."


    "Dare to take care of Lao Tzu''s affairs. One day, Lao Tzu will let him roll down from the position of Grand Marshal!"


    Wang Tianyuan was very dissatisfied with Shen Ze''s rejection of his transfer order.


    Seeing that Wang Tianyuan was in a rage at this time, he didn''t listen to advice at all. Huang Bo had no choice but to close his mouth.


    "In that case, I will immediately convey Wang Shuai''s instructions."


    After the response, Huang Bo sent Wang Tianyuan''s instructions and sent Yuzhou''s soldiers to Haicheng.


    Yuzhou is nearly 1000 kilometers away from Haicheng, and it takes half a day to take a special train.


    Wang Tianyuan knew that his own soldiers couldn''t get to Haicheng for a while, so he immediately said, "Huang Bo, in the name of Lao Tzu, let the patrol Bureau send a patrol team to come here and surround the cemetery first."


    "No one who has offended Laozi can be let go!"


    "Shen Ze wants to be a turtle with a shrunken head, so I let him do it. When my own soldiers come, I will completely flatten the cemetery!"


    "Yes, Wang Shuai."


    Huang Bo answered, and then went to contact the patrol Bureau of Haicheng.


    ¡­¡­


    The patrol bureau is subordinate to the local authorities. Naturally, the patrol Bureau of Haicheng was dispatched by Liu Yanshu, the mayor of Haicheng.


    Huang Bo will contact the patrol Bureau, and it''s amazing that he will contact Liu Yanshu.


    Liu Yanshu may not be very good at management, but he is very good at getting information.


    Before today, he heard that Wang Tianyuan was going to visit Haicheng in person.


    Liu Yanshu knows that Shen Ze has detained Wang Meng. Wang Tianyuan naturally came to Haicheng for Shen Ze''s sake. He concludes that there will be a conflict between the two sides.


    Because he didn''t know who could fight each other, Liu Yanshu deliberately kept a distance from Shen Ze these days for the sake of safety, and didn''t dare to stick too close.


    He was obviously afraid that Shen zedou would not be able to defeat Wang Tianyuan, and that would involve him. So he chose to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight first, and then make plans when he had the results.


    Today, Liu Yanshu, who had business to do, politely refused to attend mu Yunbin''s funeral.


    Of course, tactful, he sent an official staff to attend mu Yunbin''s funeral on his behalf.


    Liu Yanshu stayed in the city director''s office of the official office building early in the morning.


    Well informed, he has already known that Wang Tianyuan, the commander-in-chief of the Kirin army, has come down to Haicheng with his troops, and goes directly to Yunshan cemetery to find Shen Ze.


    Liu Yanshu immediately arranged for Zhao Zhen, the secretary general, to pay close attention to the development of Yunshan cemetery.


    At this time, Zhao Zhen is in Liu Yanshu''s office, reporting the news to him.


    "Mayor, our people in Yunshan cemetery just got the news that Shen Ze and Mu''s family are still having a funeral ceremony, and they totally ignored Wang Tianyuan."


    "The army of people in silver that Shen Ze called took out weapons and blocked Wang Tianyuan and others out of the cemetery with a very strong and domineering attitude."


    "Wang Tianyuan has few people and guns, so he can''t break into the cemetery. He can only wait outside the cemetery."


    After listening to Zhao Zhen''s report, Liu Yanshu slurred in disbelief: "is Shen Ze a little arrogant? How can you treat Wang Tianyuan like this


    "Even though he is also a three-star general of the Ministry of war, he is still a head lower than Wang Tianyuan, the marshal of the Ministry of war."


    "Wang Tianyuan came to the door in person, and he put people out of the way. What a bull''s fork!"


    "Shen Ze really doesn''t play according to common sense."


    Zhao Zhen sighed with emotion, and then he said with some doubts: "I don''t understand why Shen Ze, since he is a three-star general of the Ministry of war, should fight Wang Tianyuan, who belongs to the Ministry of war? And his level is lower than Wang Tianyuan, which is very puzzling. "


    "In the fifth World War Zone of the Ministry of war, it is normal to have fights because they belong to different departments."


    Liu Yanshu first said this, and then he was also very puzzled to say: "Shen Ze''s position is one level lower than Wang Tianyuan''s. If he fights with Wang Tianyuan like this, won''t he be afraid of being ruined?"

 Chapter 257

    Zhao zhenran said bitterly: "both sides have something to do with each other. In case of a fight, it is not only possible to lose one''s reputation, but also to lose one''s life."


    "Although Shen Ze flattened the four Li families of Zhou qiansun before, I don''t think he should be so arrogant in the face of Wang Tianyuan."


    Liu Yanshu said with emotion: "that kind of level of big people, we can''t guess."


    "They can fight whatever they want, as long as we don''t get involved."


    "Dudu..."


    Just then, the telephone on the desk rang suddenly.


    Liu Yanshu subconsciously reached for the phone: "Hello, who?"


    A cold voice came from the phone: "my name is Huang Bo. I''m the adjutant of Wang Tianyuan, commander in chief of Qilin military in the central war zone."


    Knowing that the other party was Wang Tianyuan''s adjutant, Liu Yanshu immediately looked upright, lowered his posture and said submissively, "I''m Liu Yanshu, the head of Haicheng City. I don''t know what adjutant Huang can do for me?"


    Huang Bo didn''t make a detour. He said frankly, "Captain Liu, we Marshal Wang are now in Yunshan cemetery in Haicheng. We have something to do. We need some patrols from the patrol Bureau."


    When Liu Yanshu heard the speech, he felt a thump in his heart.


    Just now, he still said not to be involved in the struggle between Shen Ze and Wang Tianyuan, but now the trouble is coming!


    What should we do? Liu Yanshu is somewhat speechless.


    Liu Yanshu didn''t make a sound for a long time. Huang Bo was impatient and his voice became cold. He asked in a loud voice, "Captain Liu, are you listening to me?"


    Liu Yanshu was startled when the other party suddenly increased the volume, but he did not dare to get angry. Instead, he said in fear: "Lieutenant Huang, I''m listening, I''m listening."


    "Captain Liu didn''t reply for a long time. What''s the problem with Marshal Wang who wants to transfer the patrol bureau?"


    Huang Bo''s tone is very cold and hard, with the smell of not angry and self-confident.


    After hearing this, Liu Yanshu was even more terrified. "I don''t dare, I don''t have any problems. I will do it according to marshal Wang''s idea immediately."


    What''s wrong with Liu Yanshu in front of Wang Tianyuan?


    A person of such a level as Wang Tianyuan, with only one word, can make him unable to turn over.


    Liu Yanshu asked in a low voice, "Deputy Huang, how many patrols does Marshal Wang want to send to Yunshan cemetery?"


    Huang Bo replied, "as many as there are."


    "OK, I''ll arrange it now." Liu Yanshu did not dare to raise any objection and agreed immediately.


    "Captain Liu, in order to facilitate the deployment of the patrol, you can also come to Yunshan cemetery by the way."


    Huang Bo said some euphemism, but it gives people a sense of no doubt.


    Liu Yanshu obviously didn''t want to go to Yunshan cemetery, but Wang Tianyuan asked him to, so he had to.


    "OK, Lieutenant Huang, I''ll go to Yunshan cemetery in a moment." Liu Yanshu agreed without hesitation.


    Huang Bo didn''t say a word more. When the matter was finished, he hung up.


    Hearing the busy voice on the phone, Liu Yanshu felt as if he had just received the news of the dead at home. In the twinkling of an eye, he was crying, how ugly it was.


    "MAHLE Gobi, just said not to be involved in the fight between Shen Ze and Wang Tianyuan, now suddenly let me into the game. It''s really special. It''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster that can''t be avoided!"


    Liu Yanshu''s mood suddenly became very bad, he swearing, the phone angrily fell on the table.


    Zhao Zhen has been listening, but he is surprised to know that Wang Tianyuan asked Liu Yanshu to arrange for the people from the patrol bureau to go to Yunshan cemetery, and let Liu Yanshu come to the scene in person.


    He found it very difficult and frowned.


    Big fight, small fish and shrimp mixed in, mostly cannon fodder.


    Shen Ze and Wang Tianyuan fight, Liu Yanshu mixed in, is a role of cannon fodder.


    Because neither Shen Ze nor Wang Tianyuan nor Liu Yanshu dare to offend. If he gets involved, he may be solved by either party at any time.


    "Zhao Zhen, what do you think I should do now?"


    At the moment, Liu Yanshu''s mind is in a state of confusion, and he is at a loss.


    Zhao Zhen shook his head and said solemnly, "mayor, I can''t think of any good way. I think you can only act according to the circumstances."


    Liu Yanshu wants to cry without tears, complaining repeatedly: "Damn, you two big guys fight, what are we small characters involved in? I''m so fed up


    "Mayor, this is not the time to say that."


    Zhao Zhen reminded: "please call Xing Mu and ask him to take people to Yunshan cemetery immediately."


    "If people go late, Wang Tianyuan will blame them."


    "Ah..."


    Liu Yanshu sighed and was very upset, but he picked up the phone again and called Xing mu, the director of the Inspection Bureau.


    After a while, the phone was through.


    Xing Mu''s voice came from the phone: "Mayor Liu, call. What''s the matter?"


    Liu Yanshu said in a deep voice: "Xing mu, you immediately take all the people who can be dispatched by the patrol bureau to Yunshan cemetery."


    Although Xing Mu didn''t attend mu Yunbin''s funeral today, he also knew that the place where mu Yunbin was buried was Yunshan cemetery.


    "Mayor Liu, let me take someone to Yunshan cemetery. What happened there?"


    Liu Yanshu was not in the mood to explain: "I can''t tell you clearly for a while. Just follow my instructions and take people there as soon as possible. I will go to Yunshan cemetery soon."


    "Pa!"


    After that, Liu Yanshu hung up.


    On the other hand, Xing Mu was a little confused, but he was the first to mobilize a patrol to Yunshan cemetery.


    After hanging up the phone, Liu Yanshu immediately told Zhao Zhen: "Zhao Zhen, you ask two good hands to go to Yunshan cemetery with us."


    "OK, I''ll get ready right away."


    To be honest, Zhao Zhen naturally does not want to go to Yunshan cemetery with Liu Yanshu.


    But he didn''t dare to listen to Liu Yanshu''s orders, so he had to answer them, and then he acted according to them.


    Liu Yanshu immediately set out to go to the underground garage.


    Later, Liu Yanshu and Zhao Zhen, as well as two security personnel to protect their safety, took the same car to Yunshan cemetery.

 Chapter 258

    Lone wolf is in charge of the intelligence system of the Ministry of war. Wang Tianyuan has a clear grasp of any action.


    Lone wolf is Shen Ze''s direct subordinate. As soon as Wang Tianyuan takes action, he informs Qin Chao immediately. Naturally, Qin Chao informs Shen Ze immediately.


    "Young master, after Wang Tianyuan''s transfer order was rejected by you, he ordered that his ten thousand soldiers from Yuzhou Laowo be transferred to Haicheng."


    "After ordering the transfer of private soldiers, his adjutant contacted Liu Yanshu and asked him to send people from the patrol bureau to surround the cemetery."


    "He was able to think of it when he transferred troops from Yuzhou."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s return, Shen Ze has a sneer on his lips.


    Wang Tianyuan''s soldiers couldn''t get to Haicheng for a while, so they didn''t have to think about it at all, and the people from the patrol Bureau couldn''t be afraid to come.


    For Wang Tianyuan''s two actions, Shen Ze was absolutely indifferent.


    And for Wang Tianyuan to call more unimportant people here, he is very happy to see.


    Because in Shen Ze''s view, the more things get worse today, the more disgraceful Wang Tianyuan is.


    The humiliation of kneeling down to beg for soldiers in those years, or even return it completely.


    Shen Ze light said: "you continue to guard the door, don''t let people in, wait for me to deal with Uncle Mu things, I''ll deal with the old man."


    "Yes, young master."


    After Qin Chao answered, he backed away and didn''t disturb Shen Ze any more.


    Before long, Xing Mu arrived at Yunshan cemetery with nearly 300 patrolmen and Liu Yanshu.


    Xing Mu didn''t know exactly what was going on. When he arrived at the cemetery, he found Liu Yanshu for the first time: "chief Liu, what''s the matter here?"


    Looking at the five military off-road vehicles blocked at the entrance of the cemetery, Liu Yanshu said anxiously, "Wang Tianyuan ran to the cemetery to find Shen Ze. He ordered us to come here."


    "The order from Wang Tianyuan? Is he here? "


    Xing Mu was slightly surprised. He followed Liu Yanshu''s eyes and looked at the five military off-road vehicles blocking the entrance of the cemetery. "Is Wang Tianyuan in the off-road vehicle?"


    Liu Yanshu replied, "it should be."


    "Wang Tianyuan called us here to deal with Shen Ze?"


    Xing Mu naturally knows about Shen Ze and Wang Meng.


    Wang Tianyuan came to Shen Ze today. He must be asking for a crime. He was worried that Wang Tianyuan would let them deal with Shen Ze.


    After all, neither Wang Tianyuan nor Shen Ze can be provoked by them.


    Liu Yanshu said in a deep voice: "although Wang Tianyuan didn''t say it clearly, most of it means that."


    Xing Mu''s brows wrinkled tightly when he heard the speech.


    How can they deal with Shen Ze?


    Xing Mu said anxiously, "Mayor Liu, you have to find a way not to let Wang Tianyuan do it!"


    "Let''s deal with Shen Ze, a three-star general. Isn''t that what we want to do?"


    Liu Yanshu said angrily: "I can think of a way to fart!"


    "Wang Tianyuan is the marshal of the Army Department. His rank is one level higher than Shen Ze''s. We can only do what he wants!"


    Xing Mu''s brow is more tight when he hears the speech.


    He was puzzled and said: "are not Wang Tianyuan and Shen Ze both generals of the Ministry of war? Why are they fighting each other? "


    "I don''t know."


    Liu Yanshu shook his head, and then said, "don''t be wordy. Go to see Wang Tianyuan quickly."


    "Well." Xing Mu nodded.


    Then, they went to the SUV blocking the entrance of the cemetery.


    There were more than ten police cars coming, and there was a lot of noise.


    Wang Tianyuan naturally found out that Liu Yanshu and Liu Yanshu had come. Instead of getting out of the car to meet them in person, he asked Huang Bo, an adjutant, to explain things.


    In Wang Tianyuan''s eyes, such humble little characters as Xing Mu and Haicheng are not worth seeing in person.


    When Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu get close to each other, they are surprised to see Huang Bo getting off alone.


    Seeing that the other party is not Wang Tianyuan, but is wearing military uniform, Liu Yanshu guesses that the other party is Huang Bo who called him.


    "Is that lieutenant Huang?"


    Liu Yanshu came forward and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, I am." Huang Bo nodded calmly.


    "I''m Liu Yanshu, the mayor of Haicheng."


    "I''m Xing mu, director of the patrol Bureau."


    Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu introduced themselves at the first time.


    "Good."


    Huang Bo nodded, then said frankly: "Marshal Wang''s meaning, let the people of your patrol Bureau surround the cemetery, no one is allowed to let go."


    Huang Bo''s tone is flat, but his words in Liu Yanshu''s and Xing Mu''s ears make them feel awe inspiring.


    No one in the cemetery will be let go? Are you going to have one pot?


    Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu dare not ask more questions.


    Xing Mu immediately took the order and said, "I will do it according to marshal Wang''s will."


    "Go Huang Bo waved.


    Xing Mu turns around and arranges to go.


    After the explanation, Huang Bo didn''t take charge of Liu Yanshu, who was standing in the same place. He turned around and went back to the SUV.


    Huang Bo reported to Wang Tianyuan, who was sitting in the back seat with his eyes closed: "Wang Shuai, I''ve arranged what you told me."


    "Well."


    Wang Tianyuan gave a hum, and then asked, "have they found Wang Meng, Xu an?"


    Huang Bo replied, "there is no news from Xu an for the time being."


    Wang Tianyuan tone some discontented said: "let Xu an they find Wang Meng as soon as possible."


    "Yes."


    Huang Bo nodded, and then he took out his mobile phone, ready to contact Xu an.


    At this time, his mobile phone rang, just as Xu an called.


    Without hesitation, Huang Bo connected the phone immediately.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Xu an''s voice came from the mobile phone: "Lieutenant Huang, we have found the young commander!"


    Although Wang Meng was a major general in the military department, because Wang Tianyuan was a marshal, he was called a major general in the Qilin army.


    Hearing that Xu an had found Wang Meng, Huang Bo looked happy and said, "now that you have found the young commander, you should bring him to Yunshan cemetery. Wang is here."


    Xu an''s voice suddenly lowered a few minutes, and said, "Lieutenant Huang, we can''t take the young commander away."


    Huang Bo frowned: "what do you mean?"


    Xu an answered in a deep voice: "the young commander''s legs are broken. He is recuperating in the hospital. We are outside his ward now."


    "Because there are more than a dozen people in black who are all above the master after tomorrow, we can''t take him away."


    "There are more than a dozen masters guarding the day after tomorrow?"


    Huang Bo''s eyes flashed, and then he said coldly, "don''t you have guns? If those people stop you from taking the young commander, they will be shot directly! "


    Xu an hesitated for a moment, then said with shame in his tone, "our guns have been taken away by the other party."


    Hearing the speech, Huang Bo could not help yelling: "a group of rubbish!"


    "If you stay there, you can''t let the other party take the young commander away, and make sure the young commander''s safety!"


    "Yes, deputy Huang," Xu an said


    "I''ll report this to Wang Shuai, and I''ll contact you later."


    As soon as he finished, Huang Bo hung up.


    Then, he impressively reported everything Xu an told him to Wang Tianyuan.


    "Ma Ba Zi, people find it but can''t bring it back, the gun is also taken away by the other party, a bunch of fuckin ''booze bags!"


    After learning what happened to Xu an, Wang Tianyuan scolded him angrily.

 Chapter 259

    Huang Bo waited for Wang Tianyuan to scold him for a while. After he got rid of his anger, he proposed: "Marshal Wang, the personal safety of the young marshal is the most important. Let the people of the patrol Bureau guard here. Let''s go and find the Young Marshal first."


    "Well, first get rid of those dog things that hinder my son from leaving, and then come back to find that little son Shen Ze!"


    Wang Tianyuan nodded in agreement.


    Although he would like to teach Shen Ze a lesson immediately, Wang Meng, his own son, is still more important.


    With a big wave of his hand, Wang Tianyuan ordered: "start at once and go to the hospital."


    "Yes."


    Huang Bo nodded, and just as he was about to tell everyone to go to the hospital, the phone suddenly rang again.


    Seeing that Xu an was calling again, Huang Bo got through immediately.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Xu an''s anxious voice came from his mobile phone: "Lieutenant Huang, those people in black have taken the young commander away!"


    "My son has been taken away?"


    Hearing Xu an''s words, Wang Tianyuan reaches out and grabs Huang Bo''s mobile phone.


    Then, Wang Tianyuan gave an order in an unquestionable tone: "Xu an, go and stop people for me, and don''t let those people take Wang Meng away!"


    Xu an said shamefully: "Wang Shuai, we want to stop, but we can''t stop. All our people are beaten down by the other party."


    When Wang Tianyuan heard this, he burst into a rage: "you trash, if you can''t stop it, you should stop it!"


    "If anything happens to my son, you won''t be able to live!"


    Xu an on the other side of the mobile phone wants to cry without tears, "Wang Shuai, the young commander has been taken away."


    "Go to your mother, you group of bad waste, continue to find Wang Meng!"


    "If you can''t bring Wang Meng back, don''t come back!"


    Wang Tianyuan scolded, angry under the death order, the mobile phone anger fell out.


    "Pa!"


    The mobile phone hit the frame of the car and fell in two.


    "Mom, I can''t do any small things well. What''s the face of being a soldier of Laozi?"


    "If something happens to my son, I''ll shoot them all!"


    Wang Tianyuan''s face was livid and angry.


    Wang Tianyuan was angry, and Huang Bo was beating a drum in his heart, but he still insisted: "Wang Shuai, Shen Ze''s people don''t dare to move the young commander. You don''t have to worry too much."


    In Huang Bo''s opinion, no matter how capable Shen Ze is, because Wang Meng is Wang Tianyuan''s son, Shen Ze does not dare to tamper with Wang Meng.


    In fact, Wang Tianyuan is not worried about Wang Meng''s safety, because he is also confident that Shen Ze does not dare to move Wang Meng.


    Beating a dog depends on the owner, not to mention Wang Meng is his son!


    Wang Tianyuan is confident that no one in the whole dragon Kingdom dares to touch him or anyone who has a good relationship with him.


    At the command of Wang Tianyuan, the patrolmen surrounded the cemetery.


    Of course, it''s just for show.


    In Xing Mu''s opinion, Wang Tianyuan''s orders should be obeyed, but Shen Ze can''t be provoked either.


    Therefore, when he ordered the patrolmen to encircle the cemetery, he only said that he wanted to protect the safety of the people on the scene and maintain the stability of the scene, not that he wanted to deliberately target Shen Ze.


    These patrolmen are not stupid either. Naturally, they understand and act according to circumstances.


    The patrolmen were just acting, but to the people in the cemetery, they felt that the situation had become serious.


    All the people on the scene naturally thought that these patrols were called by Wang Tianyuan.


    The inspectors surrounded the cemetery, which means that Wang Tianyuan doesn''t intend to let anyone leave.


    Before that, everyone was very worried that Shen Ze and Wang Tianyuan''s fight would bring disaster to the fish pond and make them suffer innocently. They couldn''t wait to leave this land of right and wrong.


    At the moment, seeing that Wang Tianyuan called for a patrol to encircle the cemetery and did not let anyone leave, it was obvious that he was going to fight. This undoubtedly made everyone more worried.


    The whole cemetery fell into a dead silence.


    The wind and rain are coming, and the building is full of wind. The atmosphere is very depressing.


    People are looking forward and anxious to Shen Ze. They are eager for him to stand up as soon as possible and deal with the matter with Wang Tianyuan.


    People in the middle of suffering, spend every minute and every second.


    About an hour later, the funeral ceremony was finally over.


    Seeing that Shen Ze was idle, Qin Chao went to Shen Ze for the first time.


    "Young master, nearly 300 patrols have come, and the whole cemetery has been surrounded."


    Shen Ze nodded. He didn''t care about it. Instead, he asked, "has Wang Meng brought it?"


    Qin Chao looked at the time and replied, "it should be almost there."


    "When Wang Meng arrives, I''ll see Wang Tianyuan."


    Shen Ze tone light said this sentence, looking for a stone pier to sit down.


    Qin Chao said, "young master, I''ll wait at the gate of the cemetery."


    Shen Ze nodded.


    Qin Chao didn''t go immediately. Instead, he rubbed his hands. Then he frowned at Shen Ze and said, "young master, when your baby comes, can you let me play first?"


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything. He just raised his eyes and stared at Qin Chao quietly.


    Qin Chao was not comfortable with Shen Ze''s gaze, but he insisted and said with a smile: "young master, let your subordinates have a good reputation!"


    Looking at Qin Chao, a rough man, with a flattering smile on his face, Shen Ze was expressionless, but he couldn''t laugh or cry in his heart.


    Finally, he opened his mouth and coldly said a rolling word.


    "Yes


    Knowing that Shen Ze agreed, Qin Chao immediately smiles, bows to Shen Ze, then turns around and walks away.


    After Qin Chao left, Muling took two bottles of mineral water and sat down beside Shen Ze.


    "Brother Ze, drink water."


    Muring said and handed a bottle of mineral water to Shen Ze.


    The little girl is so sweet, Shen Ze will smile.


    He did have some dry mouth, so he immediately unscrewed the cap and drank a lot of water.


    "Brother Ze, didn''t you say that you have something to deal with Wang Tianyuan? Why don''t you go yet? "


    Shen Zexi''s words are like gold, and he replied briefly, "his son hasn''t arrived yet."


    "Oh


    Muring nodded, and then she whispered: "brother Ze, the people in the cemetery are looking at you pitifully. I feel that if you don''t step forward to deal with it, they will soon collapse."


    Shen Ze light smile: "they can see a good play later, now worried, suffering is worth it."


    Mu Ling felt that Shen Ze was laughing, and her words also meant schadenfreude. She said with emotion: "I didn''t expect that brother Ze had such a dark side."


    Shen Ze grinned at the speech.


    "The world says that I am cruel and cruel, killing people like hemp, killing people and killing gods. Isn''t it normal for me to have a black belly?"


    Mu Ling''s eyes flashed when she heard the speech.


    Then, she looked into Shen Ze''s eyes and said, "no matter what others say, brother Ze has always been a gentle, pure, gentle and easy-going sunshine boy in my eyes."


    Shen Ze smell speech, the smile on the face suddenly became a lot of brilliant, let a person feel like a spring breeze.


    He looked at Muling tenderly and said with a smile, "what a silly girl."

 Chapter 260

    Mu Ling white Shen Ze one eye, curl a mouth to say: "what silly wench, I just don''t silly good!"


    "I have a very high IQ, but don''t be called a business genius!"


    Muring said, showing a little proud look.


    Shen Ze smelt speech, smile: "I didn''t really say you are stupid, why are you so serious?"


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Mu Ling realized that she was a little over excited and her expression became a little embarrassed.


    She hemmed and hawed for a long time without saying anything.


    A man and a woman, big eyes stare small eyes, finally can''t help laughing.


    When Shen Ze and Mu Ling sit together laughing and chatting, Yun LAN has been watching.


    As a mother, Yunlan can bear the pain of her husband''s death, but she is afraid that her daughter Muling can''t bear the pain of her father''s death.


    Looking at her daughter, who had been crying and very sad before, she was relieved that she could laugh at this time.


    I don''t know when, muyunfeng came to Yunlan''s side.


    Looking at Shen Ze and Mu Ling sitting on the same stone pier, Mu Yunfeng said casually, "ling''er and master Shen are a good match."


    When Yunlan heard muyunfeng''s words, she looked a little complicated.


    Although Muling has never told her, how can a mother not see her daughter''s mind?


    Yunlan is surprised to know that Mu Ling''s feelings for Shen Ze are not the kind of brother and sister on the surface, but the love between men and women.


    It''s just that the falling flowers are merciless.


    Mu Ling means that, but Shen Ze doesn''t.


    Yunlan can see that Shen Ze has always regarded Mu Ling as her sister, but she has no idea of that.


    Yunlan sighed in her heart, and then said in a soft voice: "Yunfeng, young people''s affairs will be handled by themselves, and we should not be involved as elders."


    What Mu Yunfeng said just now seems to mention casually, but in fact, he wants to make up for mu Ling and Shen Ze to mention it to Yunlan, Mu Ling''s mother.


    Yunlan naturally understood his meaning, so he said these words.


    Yunlan is mu Ling''s mother. She said that. It''s not good for mu Yunfeng to be an uncle. No matter how much she said or did, she could only return a good word.


    ¡­¡­


    When Qin Chao went to the gate of the cemetery, the black business car that the black clothes Shenwei took just arrived.


    "Hiss!"


    With a slight pricking brake sound, the black business car stopped two meters away from Wang Tianyuan''s off-road vehicle.


    The sudden arrival of the business car attracted the attention of Wang Tianyuan and others as well as the patrolmen.


    Under the gaze of the public, the business door opened.


    A Shenwei in black, holding a pistol, pointed to Wang Meng''s head in a patient''s suit and came out of the business car.


    Then, another black guard came out with a half man long black wooden box.


    Wang Meng was held to see the scene, Wang Tianyuan and others are the first time out of the SUV.


    Wang Tianyuan''s subordinates took out their guns one after another and pointed them at the two black guards.


    As soon as Wang Tianyuan got out of the car, he reached out and pointed at the black guard who pointed a gun at Wang Meng''s head. He yelled, "dog, if you release Wang Meng immediately, I can leave you a whole body!"


    "If you don''t let go, I''ll let you die and die!"


    Wang Tianyuan, as the commander-in-chief of the first army with a large number of soldiers in his hand, can do what he says.


    However, Shen Wei in black with sunglasses was expressionless and silent, totally ignoring Wang Tianyuan.


    As a Shenwei, no one is afraid of death. Naturally, he will not take Wang Tianyuan''s words to heart.


    Seeing that the Shenwei in black didn''t mean to let Wang Meng go, Wang Tianyuan frowned tightly, his eyes were angry, and he wanted to scold again.


    At this time, Qin Chao jumped over the SUV and came to Wang Tianyuan.


    Qin Chao said to Wang Tianyuan with a smile: "Marshal Wang, they won''t release your son without our young master''s order. Don''t waste your efforts."


    Before that, Wang Tianyuan was very upset with Qin Chao. At the moment, he jumped out again, and he looked like a hippie, not angry.


    Wang Tianyuan glared at Qin Chao angrily and said, "son of a bitch, let your young master get out of here. Don''t be a shrinking head turtle!"


    "My young master is a turtle? You look up to yourself too much


    Qin Chao just like to hear a joke, sniffed, dismissive: "when you see my young master later, I hope you can not be a turtle."


    In Wang Tianyuan''s eyes, the murderer flashed, and his tone was cold: "you son of a bitch, you have sharp teeth and sharp mouth, and you can only show off your eloquence."


    "You''d better beg not to fall into my hands, or I''ll tear your mouth to pieces!"


    With a smile, Qin Chao said, "don''t worry, I promise I won''t fall into your hands."


    Wang Tianyuan doesn''t want to talk nonsense with Qin Chao, because he feels that no matter how much he says, it won''t help. On the contrary, he will collapse his mind.


    He stares at Qin Chao fiercely. If his eyes can kill people, Qin Chao should have died several times.


    You old man, I''m going to piss you off today!


    Looking at Wang Tianyuan, Qin Chao was very upset with him, but he was helpless. He felt very happy in his heart.


    Qin Chao deliberately chuckled at Wang Tianyuan. He made Wang Tianyuan''s face livid with anger, and his whole body was murderous.


    The patrolmen around, Liu Yanshu and Xing mu, saw all this in their eyes, and they were in a very complicated mood.


    Qin Chao is just an attendant of Shen Ze. What capital do you have to dare to treat Wang Tianyuan like this?


    Are you really not afraid of death or tired of living?


    It''s just being ungrateful and daring!


    Liu Yanshu and they all think that Qin Chao will be avenged severely by Wang Tianyuan in the end and end up in a very miserable end.


    Qin Chao didn''t know what Liu Yanshu thought.


    After Wang Tianyuan was very angry, he didn''t pay any attention to Wang Tianyuan. Instead, he turned his fiery eyes to the black wooden box in the hand of Shenwei in black.


    "Wang Tianyuan, you think you are so powerful. When you see this thing, I see how you can look!"


    Qin Chao smiles with pride and says a few words in his heart. Then he walks towards the black clothes guard holding the black wooden box.

 Chapter 261

    Under the gaze of the people around, Qin Chao came to the Shenwei in black with a black wooden box.


    "Give me something."


    At the sign of Qin Chao, the black god guard handed the black wooden box to Qin Chao.


    After Qin Chao took over the ebony box, he became a little excited.


    Damn, it''s finally the day of prestige!


    Qin Chao laughs. Then he turns around and laughs at Wang Tianyuan and says, "Marshal Wang, I''ll show you a good thing. You can see it!"


    At this time, Wang Tianyuan had been angry by Qin Chao and was in a state of rage. After listening to Qin Chao''s words, he directly burst out in a rage and said, "look, you''re paralyzed!"


    Qin Chao in line with the idea that anger is not worth life, to Wang Tianyuan showed a cheap smile: "Marshal Wang, we have something to say, don''t curse!"


    Qin Chaoyang raised the black wooden box in his hand, and then said, "what''s in this box is really good. I didn''t cheat you. You must have a good look, or you''ll regret it all your life!"


    Wang Tianyuan''s face was as black as a piece of carbon. He stared at Qin Chao with murderous eyes and gritted his teeth: "son of a bitch, if you dare to play with me again, I will cut you to pieces and kill your family!"


    Qin Chao didn''t care about Wang Tianyuan''s cruel words. He was fearless and unscrupulous: "Marshal Wang, you say I''m eloquent. I think you''re eloquent."


    "Don''t say these impractical cruel words. You can''t do what you say when you get it. Let''s see the joke."


    When Wang Tianyuan heard the speech, he was almost angry.


    He was furious and ferocious: "son of a bitch, just say it now. When Lao Tzu''s soldiers come, you won''t let out a fart!"


    "Marshal Wang, I''m afraid you can''t wait until then!"


    Qin Chao made a sarcastic remark to Wang Tianyuan, and then he looked down at the black wooden box in his hand.


    "Hoo..."


    Qin Chao let out a breath, then he reached out and slowly opened the lid of the black wooden box.


    Just heard Qin Chao say that the black wooden box he was holding in his hand contained good things. At this moment, the eyes of all the people around him were subconsciously focused on the black wooden box.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Qin Chao pulled the lid off the wooden box and took out a sword.


    This sword is made of some unknown material. It''s all purple and gold. Its body is shiny and smooth.


    This sword is different from other swords in that the handle of this sword is in the shape of a dragon, with a dragon head and a dragon body. It is very lifelike.


    "This is the purple dragon sword!"


    As soon as the sword appeared, there was a cry of surprise.


    Wang Tianyuan and his subordinates, Liu Yanshu and Xing mu, as well as the surrounding patrolmen, all stare at the purple gold sword in Qin Chao''s hand.


    They all recognized that this sword is the best sword in the world - Purple Dragon sword!


    The reason why this sword is called the best sword in the world is that it is Shen Diaolong''s Sabre!


    Dragon God Shen Diaolong''s sword!


    This sword was specially made for Shen Diaolong by several famous sword casting masters when he was worshipped by the general.


    This sword is unique. It''s the only one in the world!


    Although the purple dragon sword only fought with Shen Diaolong for one year, it killed several generals of the enemy country and even the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces of the enemy country.


    The prestige and ferocity of this sword have been spread all over the world, and no one knows it.


    Because the photo of Shen Diaolong was not made public, many people only heard his name but did not see him.


    Among the people of the Dragon Kingdom, although only a few people have seen Shen Diaolong himself, many people can''t recognize him when they see him.


    But for his sword, the purple dragon sword, no one does not know and no one does not know.


    Qin Chao suddenly took out Shen Diaolong''s sword, the purple dragon sword. All the people on the scene were shocked. They were all in a daze.


    As the focus of attention, Qin Chao, holding the purple dragon sword, is very excited at the moment.


    He felt that he had reached the peak of his life at this moment, with a proud smile on his face. Of course, he also felt honored and honored.


    Holding Shen Diaolong''s sword, how many people can have such a great honor?


    Can hold Shen Diaolong''s sword, this life and death without regret!


    ¡­¡­


    Excited, but Qin Chao did not forget to do business.


    He held the purple dragon sword in both hands and held it high above his head. Then he said solemnly in a loud and dignified voice: "seeing the purple dragon sword is like seeing the Dragon God. Don''t you kneel down yet?"


    Seeing the purple dragon sword is like seeing Shen Diaolong!


    See dragon god do not kneel, kill no amnesty!


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, all the people in the audience felt like thunder, and their hearts were shocked and scared.


    Liu Yanshu and Xing mu, as well as other patrolmen, knelt down on one knee for the first time.


    Then, Wang Tianyuan''s subordinates, Huang Bo and others also kneel on one knee.


    Wang Meng, who had been stuck with a gun on his head, was ugly and didn''t dare to make a sound. Even though his legs were inconvenient, he still knelt down on the ground.


    Soon, all the people present, except Wang Tianyuan, knelt down on one knee and remained in awe and silence.


    Wang Tianyuan stands out from the rest of the crowd, and Qin Chao looks at the former.


    Qin Chao stares at Wang Tianyuan with sharp eyes, and asks in a harsh voice like asking a crime: "Wang Tianyuan, do you dare to kneel when you see the purple dragon sword?"


    At this time, Wang Tianyuan''s face is extremely gloomy. He stares at the purple dragon sword held by Qin Chao, and his mood is extremely complicated.


    How can this dog take out Shen Diaolong''s sword?


    It''s just a cheap follower. What''s the qualification to take the purple dragon sword?


    What does this dog have to do with Shen Diaolong?


    Wang Tianyuan couldn''t figure it out. Some of them couldn''t accept what happened in front of them.


    Seeing that Wang Tianyuan was still in a daze, Qin Chao yelled and asked, "Wang Tianyuan, do you want to be disrespectful to the Dragon God? Do you want to go up


    Qin Chao''s words are quite different. He wants to give Wang Tianyuan the following label of being a transgressor.


    Although Wang Tianyuan is a reckless man, he doesn''t have a brain at all. Obviously, he won''t let Qin Chao label him as a villain.


    If he was taken off the hat in public, he would be in a very bad situation.


    Wang Tianyuan is very clear, see Dragon God don''t kneel, kill no amnesty, this sentence, is no joke!


    After a while, Wang Tianyuan was forced to help himself, and finally he helped his knee and knelt on the ground slowly.


    "Wang Tianyuan dare not be disrespectful to the Dragon God!"


    "Wang Tianyuan has seen the Dragon God. Kneel down for him!"


    No one can understand how humiliating, sour, helpless and unwilling Wang Tianyuan was when he said these words.


    In those days, Shen Diaolong was just a younger generation in front of him. He always had to be respectful and awed.


    Because Shen Diaolong has always been an eyesore to his eyes, even if Shen Diaolong takes the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and is granted the title of Dragon God, and his status is higher than that of him, he still doesn''t pay attention to Shen Diaolong.


    When he saw Shen Diaolong himself, he tried every means and never knelt down.


    But today, in public, he is the commander-in-chief of the first army and the head of the military department. He is respectful to Shen Diaolong and kneels down to greet him!


    At this moment, Wang Tianyuan personally realized that the child surnamed Shen, who was looked down upon by him in those years, has really climbed above his head and become an unreachable existence!


    Wang Tianyuan, who has a clear understanding of the reality, suddenly seems to have suffered a huge blow, and his whole spirit is instantly depressed, as if he is more than ten years old.

 Chapter 262

    In that year''s battle, millions of enemy troops suddenly came to the city, trying to open a gap from the western border of the Dragon Kingdom, invade and smash the Dragon Kingdom at one stroke.


    At that time, Shen Ze refused to accept the orders of the Presbyterian Council to strictly guard the city and only defend it. He insisted on leading 300000 Qinglong troops to take the initiative.


    In the eyes of the people of the Dragon Kingdom, even though Shen Ze is an invincible general and has never been defeated before, everyone agrees that he led 300000 Qinglong troops to attack the enemy''s millions of troops, which is an egg hitting a stone and killing himself.


    On the night of the war, almost all the people of the Dragon Kingdom didn''t sleep. Of course, they couldn''t sleep if they wanted to.


    Because the people of the Dragon kingdom all know that once Shen Ze is defeated, the enemy army will enter the country and set off a huge war. At least, it is a sea of blood. At most, it is the destruction of the country.


    This battle is about the fate of the Dragon Kingdom and the fate of thousands of its people. How can we not pay close attention to it all the time?


    Of course, because of the great disparity between the enemy and ourselves, almost all of us are pessimistic.


    Even the officials of the house of Lords and the leaders of the Presbyterian Church are pessimistic.


    That night, the Presbyterian Council issued an order to prepare all parts of the Dragon kingdom for war. We can imagine how pessimistic the whole dragon kingdom was at that time.


    That war touched the hearts of all the people of the Dragon kingdom.


    That night, throughout the territory of the Dragon Kingdom, Kongming lanterns floated everywhere.


    That night, the weather was bad, there were no stars and no moon, the whole world was dark.


    But because one after another of the Kongming lanterns flew into the sky, dense, countless, and finally gathered into a starry sky, brilliant light lit up the whole dragon kingdom.


    People stand in the bright starry sky, hands together, praying silently.


    Shen Diaolong, you must win!


    This is the voice and hope of all the people of the Dragon kingdom that night.


    Countless people prayed for the young man.


    That night was the most difficult and unforgettable one for all the people of the Dragon kingdom.


    The news of the War didn''t come, and people waited all night until dawn, when news finally came from the front line.


    And this news is a very harsh first-class war readiness alarm over all cities.


    The alarm of first-class combat readiness is sounded, which means that the whole country is in a state of combat readiness and that Shen Diaolong is defeated!


    Aware of this, all the tension in the hearts of the string are broken, countless people emotional collapse, cry.


    And just as the whole nation was grieving, another alarm rang over the city, and it lasted longer than before.


    This warning sound means that the combat readiness is released!


    This second alarm is the horn of victory!


    Aware of this, the people who broke into tears turned to laughter, hugged each other and cheered.


    What''s the most exciting thing you''ve ever heard?


    "Shen Diao dragon wins!"


    This sentence is the most exciting one that people heard that day in their life.


    That morning, the sun just rose from the East, warm and soft sunshine just lit up the world.


    Over every city, doves of peace spread their wings.


    The people who are shrouded in the morning glow, with bright and beautiful smile, shout the name of Shen Diaolong together.


    What happened that night and that morning is the most unforgettable memory of a whole generation.


    That battle undoubtedly pushed Shen Ze to the altar.


    He was famous all over the world and became the first general in the world.


    The first World War became the most brilliant star in this era, and will remain famous in history in the future!


    The title of Dragon God was granted by the Presbyterian Council to Shen Ze after the Dingding war and under the voice of the whole people, combined with the actual situation and under some pressure.


    Dragon God, with only a few words, represents the supreme glory, and the incomparable status and status of being below one person and above ten thousand people, sometimes even above everything.


    Purple dragon sword is the sword of Dragon God.


    Seeing the purple dragon sword is like seeing the Dragon God.


    See dragon god do not kneel, kill no amnesty!


    How dare you not kneel when you see the purple dragon sword?

 Chapter 263

    No one in the whole dragon Kingdom dares to disrespect the Dragon God.


    Seeing the purple dragon sword, naturally, no one dares not to kneel down.


    Even Wang Tianyuan, who is a state-level dignitary and commander in chief of the army, has to bow down his head, bend his legs and kneel down to say hello.


    Seeing everyone kneeling on one knee, Qin Chao''s face showed a happy smile.


    This is really enough prestige!


    Qin Chao laughs. Although he wants to have more prestige for a while, it''s not a matter to hold the purple dragon sword all the time.


    After a while, Qin Chao reluctantly took the purple dragon sword into the black wooden box.


    The purple dragon sword was put into the box, just like it was put into the scabbard. Its edge was restrained, and the fierce atmosphere in the field disappeared.


    Kneeling on the ground, everyone felt relieved and breathed a long breath.


    He had knelt down to ask his respects and had done his courtesy. Naturally, everyone stood up one after another.


    Of course, the appearance of the purple dragon sword is like the presence of the Dragon God himself.


    In order to show the greatest respect for the Dragon God, both Wang Tianyuan''s subordinates and the patrolmen put away all the guns for the first time.


    Wang Tianyuan was the last to kneel down and the last to get up.


    After kneeling down to Shen Ze''s sabre in public, Wang Tianyuan seems to have lost his heart all of a sudden. He is in a state of depression. He no longer has the arrogance of being a marshal of the army and the arrogance of no one else.


    At this moment, Wang Tianyuan is just an ordinary old man without any prominent status.


    After Wang Tianyuan got up, he smoothed his wrinkled trousers with his hands and straightened the Kirin suit he was wearing.


    After that, he raised his head, looked at Qin Chao with extremely complicated eyes, and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the relationship between your young master and Shen Diaolong?"


    Qin Chao is Shen Ze''s entourage. He can take out Shen Diaolong''s purple dragon sword, which shows that the relationship between Shen Ze and Shen Diaolong is unusual.


    Like Wang Tianyuan, other people on the scene also wanted to know what kind of relationship Shen Ze had with Shen Diaolong.


    Therefore, everyone turned their eyes to Qin Chao, waiting for his answer.


    At the moment, Qin Chao, who is in the spotlight, is like a two fool, holding a black wooden box like a daughter-in-law, with a giggle.


    Hearing Wang Tianyuan''s inquiry, he didn''t lift his head for a long time, and said in a neutral tone: "what''s the relationship between my young master and Shen Diaolong? You''ll see him later and ask him yourself."


    Wang Tianyuan was dissatisfied with Qin Chao''s perfunctory answer, but he was helpless.


    Before that, because the Shenwei in black had taken Wang Meng hostage, he had no choice but to move Qin Chao, but he could still scold him.


    But now, Qin Chao is holding the purple dragon sword in his hand. He has no way to take the former.


    Although Qin Chao did not say clearly what the relationship between Shen Ze and Shen Diaolong was, everyone present could guess that the relationship between Shen Ze and Shen Diaolong was absolutely extraordinary.


    After all, if the relationship is normal, how can we get Shen Diaolong''s sword?


    Thinking of this, Wang Tianyuan himself, his son Wang Meng, his subordinates Huang Bo and others all frown and feel a little heavy.


    The boy named Shen Ze has something to do with Shen Diaolong. What''s the matter?


    Wang Tianyuan and others suddenly realized that things became very difficult.

 Chapter 264

    At the moment, Liu Yanshu and Xing mu, as well as other patrolmen present, were all very upset.


    They all followed Wang Tianyuan''s orders, ran to surround the cemetery, and did something against Shen Ze.


    Now seeing Qin Chao take out the purple dragon sword, he realizes that Shen Ze and Shen Diaolong have a different relationship. With Shen Diaolong at the back, Shen Ze is not afraid of Wang Tianyuan and even beats the latter.


    Shen Ze has gained the upper hand in the contest between Shen Ze and Wang Tianyuan.


    Liu Yanshu and others are naturally afraid that Shen Ze will punish them for their actions after winning Wang Tianyuan.


    During this period of time, Shen Ze made Haicheng bloody. We''ve all seen his iron means.


    Liu Yanshu, they are all afraid that they will fall to the ground.


    At the same time, Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu feel that they are aware of a more terrible thing.


    Shen Ze and Shen Diaolong seem to be the same person!


    Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu both know that Shen Ze has the status of a three-star general, and his martial arts strength has reached the master level at a young age.


    In addition, Qin Chao, Shen Ze''s follower, took out Shen Diaolong''s purple dragon sword.


    Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu had to guess that Shen Ze was Shen Diaolong.


    After guessing this, Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu''s intuition told them that this guess was correct.


    Shen Ze is Shen Diaolong!!!


    Aware of this, Liu Yanshu and Xing mu, who stood side by side, looked at each other. They both saw a strong color of shock and horror from each other''s eyes.


    After realizing that Shen Ze was Shen Diaolong, Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu set off huge waves in their hearts, which could not be calm for a long time.


    After a while, the two were a little calm.


    "Mayor Liu, let''s get out of here now!"


    Xing Mu''s tone was full of worry: "if I don''t withdraw now, I''m afraid I can''t withdraw later."


    Liu Yanshu also wants to leave this terrible place immediately, but he knows that monks can run away but not temples. If Shen Ze really wants to clear up, they can''t escape anyway.


    Moreover, if they withdraw now, it''s really the same as fleeing with fear of crime, which shows that they really made a mistake.


    Liu Yanshu said in a deep voice: "we can''t withdraw now. We can''t escape this matter. We can only try our best to remedy it."


    Xing Mu frowned and asked, "how to remedy it?"


    Liu Yanshu pondered for a moment and said, "we will insist that we are here to maintain law and order!"


    Xing Mu didn''t think there was a better way. After hearing Liu Yanshu''s words, he nodded heavily: "OK, that''s it."


    Wang Tianyuan is a master of martial arts. He has a very good ear. Although Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu are a little far away from him, and their voices are very small, he still keeps their conversation in his ears.


    While Liu Yanshu was communicating with Xing mu, he also looked at them secretly.


    Seeing that Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu have great changes in their facial expressions, and from their communication, Wang Tianyuan is surprised to find out something fishy.


    These two people should know something.


    Thinking of this, Wang Tianyuan immediately raised his feet and walked to Liu Yanshu and Xing mu.


    Standing still, Wang Tianyuan didn''t make a sound. Instead, he looked closely at Liu Yanshu and Xing mu with a careful and dignified eye.


    Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu feel uneasy when Wang Tianyuan suddenly comes near and looks at them with this kind of eyes.


    So, what''s the situation?

 Chapter 265

    Wang Tianyuan has been in a high position for a long time and has a strong aura.


    Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu did not dare to look at him. They both lowered their heads. Moreover, they did not dare to make a sound. They both fell into silence.


    And because Wang Tianyuan didn''t make a sound, the atmosphere became a little depressed.


    Although Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu lowered their heads, they could clearly feel that Wang Tianyuan''s eyes were on them, which made them feel hairy.


    It''s not the way to go on like this for a long time.


    Liu Yanshu hardened his head and asked in a low voice, "Marshal Wang, what can I do for you?"


    After all, Wang Tianyuan is the commander-in-chief of the first army. He has some ability to speculate on people''s minds.


    Seeing that Liu Yanshu began to ask, it was obvious that he couldn''t keep up. Wang Tianyuan said he was hot and asked in a harsh voice, "do you know anything?"


    When Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu heard of the speech, they were all clapping in their hearts.


    Liu Yanshu hesitated and hawed for a long time.


    Wang Tianyuan saw Liu Yanshu like this and immediately knew what the latter really knew.


    He then began to threaten: "what do you know, tell me immediately, or I will kill you!"


    Liu Yanshu knew that Wang Tianyuan could really do what he said, so he didn''t hesitate any more. He gritted his teeth and said, "Marshal Wang, Shen Ze is probably Shen Diaolong."


    "Shen Ze is probably Shen Diaolong?"


    After hearing Liu Yanshu''s words, Wang Tianyuan was shocked and his thick eyebrows stood up.


    Wang Tianyuan''s eyes twinkled. He stared at Liu Yanshu and asked in a deep voice, "why do you say that Shen Ze is probably Shen Diaolong?"


    Liu Yanshu replied in a low voice: "he is a master of martial arts and Taoism. He showed us the orders of three stars before, but now his entourage has taken out the purple dragon sword."


    Wang Tianyuan hears speech, the vision is startled and uncertain, "you say can all be true?"


    Liu Yanshu nodded as if to pound garlic, assured: "small said all the truth, absolutely no half empty words!"


    Wang Tianyuan can see that Liu Yanshu did not cheat him, and he did not dare to cheat him.


    Is that boy Shen Ze really Shen Diaolong?


    As a master of martial arts and Taoism, he holds three-star generals, and he is young, less than 30 years old. All these are the characteristics of Shen Diaolong.


    Seemingly coincidence, but often coincidence is the fact.


    Shen Ze could be Shen Diaolong himself!


    Aware of these, Wang Tianyuan frowned and his face became more dignified than ever before.


    Before, even if Shen Ze was regarded as a descendant who had a special relationship with Shen Diaolong, Wang Tianyuan had already felt that things with each other had become very difficult.


    If the other party is Shen Diaolong himself, then this matter is not difficult, but terrible!


    In the past, before Shen Ze was granted the title of Dragon God, Wang Tianyuan never paid attention to Shen Ze. He didn''t recognize Shen Ze at all, and all sides pointed at Shen Ze.


    The whole army knows that Wang Tianyuan and Shen Ze are not dealing with each other.


    Even after Shen Ze was granted the title of Dragon God and became the Grand Marshal of the army, he still didn''t like Shen Ze and ridiculed him secretly.


    Of course, after Shen Ze raised Wang Tianyuan, Wang Tianyuan did not dare to fight Shen Ze face to face, even though he was dissatisfied and unwilling.


    Whether or not to admit it or not to accept it, after Shen Ze was granted the title of Dragon God and became the Grand Marshal of the army, Wang Tianyuan changed his contempt for Shen Ze from contempt to awe.


    Even because of kneeling down to beg for soldiers in those years, Wang Tianyuan was always worried that Shen Ze would settle accounts with him. He always tried to avoid Shen Ze and did not meet or socialize with him.


    Wang Tianyuan calmed down at the moment and thought about all the things that happened from beginning to end.


    After thinking about it, he came to the conclusion that the other side was Shen Diaolong.


    "Damn it, how did you bump into that little bastard?"


    At the moment, Wang Tianyuan has already regarded Shen Ze as Shen Diaolong, which makes him feel very angry, and therefore he has the intention to retreat.


    Although Wang Meng was injured by Shen Ze and their father and son were humiliated, he suffered a lot today.


    However, because Wang Tianyuan didn''t want to confront Shen Ze head-on, he decided to swallow his anger. He stopped and made things big and small.


    Before we meet Shen Ze, we can just slip away.


    When he made up his mind, Wang Tianyuan didn''t hesitate much.


    Then he went to Qin Chao and said, "boy, since your young master has a lot to do with the Dragon God, the Shuai won''t care about him any more."


    "If you let go of benshuai''s son, benshuai will immediately take everyone away from Haicheng, and the previous affairs will be written off."


    As soon as Qin Chao heard Wang Tianyuan''s words, he knew that the latter was taking the initiative.


    Looking at Wang Tianyuan, who clearly admits counseling, but still pretends to put on airs, Qin Chao raises a sneer at the corner of his mouth and says in an insidious tone: "Marshal Wang, you dare not see my young master. Are you going to be a turtle?"

 Chapter 266

    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Wang Tianyuan''s eyes showed a strong sense of murder and anger.


    Obviously, Wang Tianyuan was very upset with Qin Chao''s sarcasm, but he still endured it.


    Wang Tianyuan''s hand, hidden in his sleeve robe, clenched into a fist, then loosened.


    Then, he tried to keep calm and said against his heart: "I have great respect for the Dragon God. If your young master can get the sword of the Dragon God, it means that your young master and the Dragon God are friends."


    "Dragon God''s friend is Ben Shuai''s friend. Naturally, we don''t need to worry about the grudge between Ben Shuai and your young master."


    "We don''t have to make things too ugly. Let''s take a step back and open up the world."


    After listening to Wang Tianyuan''s words, Qin Chao complained in his heart that the old man was so hypocritical that he lied a lot.


    You old man, when you forced the young master to kneel down and spoke ill of him behind his back, how can you have the face to say that you respect him?


    Qin Chao sneers at Wang Tianyuan. With a cold hum, he once again mercilessly exposes Wang Tianyuan''s true thoughts.


    "If you''re afraid of my young master, just say it, don''t speak so high sounding!"


    Qin Chao has a sneer on his face. When he says these words, he is very loud, so that people around him can hear them clearly.


    Wang Tianyuan saw Qin Chao pestering him and taunting him in public again and again, which made him lose face, and his face became very ugly.


    Wang Tianyuan was criticized like this. His subordinates, Huang Bo and others, naturally felt humiliated and bowed their heads.


    Wang Meng, Wang Tianyuan''s son, was very angry and resentful.


    That day, Wang Meng was humiliated by Qin Chao in the Mu''s mansion. He always hated Qin Chao.


    At the moment, Wang Meng saw Qin Chao sneering at Wang Tianyuan, and he couldn''t help it. He said angrily, "my father is handsome and powerful. No one is afraid of him!


    After all, Wang Meng is younger and more energetic. Although he saw Qin Chao take out the purple dragon sword, he didn''t worry so much. He yelled at Qin Chao and said, "boy, do you think my father is afraid of your young master? What nonsense! It''s ridiculous


    Qin Chao listened to Wang Meng''s words and sneered.


    He didn''t even look at Wang Meng. Instead, he looked at Wang Tianyuan sarcastically and said, "if Marshal Wang is not afraid of my young master, he will wait here for my young master to come out. Don''t be a turtle and run away."


    Wang Meng seems to be on the same line with Qin Chao. As soon as Qin Chao''s words fall, he doesn''t wait for Wang Tianyuan to express anything. He excitedly says, "boy, I repeat, my father Shuai is not afraid of your young master. He won''t be a turtle and run away!"


    "On the contrary, your young master did not dare to come out to see my father Shuai all the time. He seemed to be afraid of my father Shuai and chose to be a turtle with a shrunken head!"


    Qin Chao still didn''t look at Wang Meng. Instead, he laughed at Wang Tianyuan whose face became more and more ugly and said, "Marshal Wang, your son is as stupid as a straw bag. You can''t see the coffin without tears!"


    Qin Chao''s eyes became very playful: "we''ll see later, who is the turtle with a shrunken head!"


    Being said by Qin Chao to be stupid, Wang Meng is furious.


    He looked at Qin Chao ''


    "Don''t think you can take out the purple dragon sword, just think you are Shen Diaolong. You are just a cheap dog. I will make you regret what you have done sooner or later!"


    The second generation of bullshit soldiers dare to scold me at such a time. Is it true that I have no temper?


    With a flash of anger in Qin Chao''s eyes, he suddenly turned around, stared at Wang Meng and said, "do you believe that I will make you regret what you just said?"


    Looking at Qin Chao''s fierce look, Wang Meng felt guilty, but he still said, "don''t act like a bully in front of me. I''m not scared. You can''t scare me!"


    "I pretend to be NIMA!"


    Qin Chao scolded, suddenly opened the lid of the wooden box and pulled out the purple dragon sword.


    "I will use the purple dragon sword today to cut off your head!"

 Chapter 267

    Because the purple dragon sword is Shen Diaolong''s sword, it is similar to the ancient emperor''s sword.


    Holding the purple dragon sword, you can cut it first and then play it. No matter you are a common people or a high official, you can kill it!


    Wang Meng saw that Qin Chao took out the purple dragon sword and tried to cut his head. His neck shrank and his face showed fear. He cried in a panic: "boy, you, don''t mess with me!"


    Although Qin Chao was very disgusted with Wang Meng and his son, without Shen Ze''s instructions, he did not dare to act rashly and hurt people with a sword.


    He just wanted to scare Wang Meng, but he didn''t plan to cut off Wang Meng''s head.


    Seeing Wang Meng''s appearance of breaking his courage, Qin Chao sneered with pride: "didn''t you just be a bull? How come it''s just like a piece of advice now? "


    Being ridiculed by Qin Chao, Wang Meng was furious.


    He wanted to get in touch with Qin Chao again, but when he saw the purple dragon sword in Qin Chao''s hand, he nuzui and finally admitted that he didn''t speak again.


    Qin Chao wanted to reproach Wang Meng again, but just then, Wang Tianyuan yelled, "enough!"


    Hearing this, Qin Chao sneered at Wang Meng. Then he turned around and looked at Wang Tianyuan with a smile: "Marshal Wang, your son''s face has changed so fast. He really has no backbone."


    Wang Tianyuan looks ugly. He stares at Qin Chao with gloomy eyes. He doesn''t say anything about Wang Meng. Instead, he says, "boy, stay on the line. I''ll see you in the future."


    Wang Tianyuan angry, gnashing his teeth, "the commander has taken the initiative to retreat, you do not advance, do too much!"


    Wang Tianyuan''s words just fall, a not salty voice suddenly came, "Shen is going to advance an inch, I don''t know what Marshal Wang wants?"


    Hearing this plain and familiar voice, Wang Tianyuan''s eyebrows jumped violently. He was as if he was facing a big enemy. His whole body was tight and ready.


    Shen Diaolong, it''s you?!


    Although Wang Tianyuan hasn''t met Shen Ze himself, because he is still familiar with Shen Ze, he suddenly recognizes that this voice is Shen Ze''s.


    Before Shen Zeren arrived, the voice had already arrived.


    Wang Tianyuan didn''t know how to answer Shen Ze''s question, or dare not.


    Wang Tianyuan was silent and his face became more dignified than ever before.


    If he felt something, he turned around and looked at the gate of the cemetery.


    In addition to Wang Tianyuan, other people on the scene naturally heard Shen Ze''s voice, and everyone subconsciously looked at the gate of the cemetery.


    The gate of the cemetery was blocked by five off-road vehicles.


    "Boom..."


    Just then, at the gate of the cemetery, it seemed that a tornado was suddenly blowing up.


    Five off-road vehicles, like plastic models, all flew up and scattered to one side.


    As a result, the gate of the cemetery is unobstructed.


    Without an off-road vehicle blocking their view, Wang Tianyuan and his family suddenly saw Shen Ze in a black windbreaker and came out of the cemetery.


    Shen Ze''s left hand is behind him, and his right hand is slightly clenched in front of his abdomen. His waist is straight, his face is calm, and his pace is steady.


    At the moment, Shen Ze looks like the emperor who is inspecting the world. Although he doesn''t release any breath, his whole body is full of powerful aura, which is daunting.


    Although he already knew that Shen Ze was Shen Diaolong, and he was ready, Wang Tianyuan was still a little nervous when he saw Shen Ze himself.


    Since Shen Ze was granted the title of Dragon God and took the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, although Wang Tianyuan has always been at odds with Shen Ze, he has always been avoiding if he can, and not touching if he can.


    After hiding for such a long time, I didn''t expect to meet again, and because my son provoked each other.


    Maybe it''s God''s will!


    Thinking of these, Wang Tianyuan''s mood became extremely complicated for a moment.


    Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu have already recognized Shen Ze as Shen Diaolong. When they see Shen Ze coming out of the cemetery, they bow down and show their most respectful attitude.


    The other patrolmen, who did not dare to look directly at Shen Ze, lowered their heads subconsciously and showed a respectful attitude.


    Wang Meng didn''t know that Shen Ze was Shen Diaolong. He looked at Shen Ze with disdainful and resentful eyes, and said angrily, "come out to see my father Shuai, and dare to pretend like this. It''s a blind and arrogant thing!"


    With Wang Meng''s words, Qin Chao immediately turned his murderous eyes on the former.


    His face was covered with frost, and he asked in a fierce voice, "how dare you be disrespectful to the young master? Do you really want to be beheaded?"


    Wang Meng glances at Qin Chao unhappily. He wants to say something to Qin Chao, but he is stopped by Wang Tianyuan before he says it.


    Wang Tianyuan turned his head and stared at Wang Meng fiercely: "Wang Meng, shut up for me!"


    At the moment, Wang Tianyuan really felt that Wang Meng, as Qin Chao said, was a straw bag. He had no eyesight and could not see the situation clearly.


    I don''t have to clamor when I''m Lao Tzu, but you are still clamoring when you''re son!


    Wang Meng is used to being arrogant and domineering. He is not afraid of heaven and earth, but he is very afraid of his Laozi Wang Tianyuan.


    Wang Tianyuan is a rough man. Wang Meng was beaten up by him from childhood, so he had instinctive fear of him.


    Being scolded by Wang Tianyuan, Wang Meng immediately shrinks his neck. He doesn''t dare to shout. He can only endure anger and resentment.


    Wang Meng was very angry. He couldn''t understand why Wang Tianyuan''s attitude suddenly became so soft.


    Even if Qin Chao takes out Shen Diaolong''s sword and learns that Shen Ze and Shen Diaolong have a different relationship, why should he admit that Shen Ze is not Shen Diaolong after all?


    Even if Shen Diaolong comes to the scene in person, he will give you three parts of face, not to mention that Shen Ze is not Shen Diaolong.


    Even if Shen Ze and Shen Diaolong have a good relationship, they are still not as handsome as your father!


    Wang Meng couldn''t figure it out. For a moment, he was angry and depressed. He was very upset.


    Wang Meng at this time, Wang Tianyuan does not care, see the former shut up, he immediately put his attention on Shen Ze.


    Seeing Shen Ze, it is impossible for Wang Tianyuan to say that he is not guilty at all. However, although his mind is not steady, he still pretends to be calm and self-contained, with a calm face, deep eyes and standing firmly in the same place.


    Although Shen Ze is holding a shelf, he is walking in a leisurely way.


    He went straight to Wang Tianyuan, stood still, put his hands behind him, and then said with a smile, "Marshal Wang, long time no see."


    Wang Tianyuan wanted to be humble in front of Shen Ze, but Shen Ze''s aura was so strong that he didn''t dare to look at Shen Ze at all. Instead, he hung his head slightly and looked down, barely keeping his waist straight.


    Wang Tianyuan took a deep breath, then said in a deep voice, "long time no see."

 Chapter 268

    Shen Ze took a deep look at Wang Tianyuan. Then he turned over and looked up at the mountains in the distance.


    Shen Ze was like meeting an old friend, recalling the past and chatting. He asked in a light tone, "how long have we not seen each other?"


    Wang Tianyuan didn''t know what medicine Shen Ze sold in the gourd. He could only keep himself calm and answer Shen Ze''s question: "almost three years."


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he sighed: "I didn''t expect that we haven''t seen each other for three years. It''s really fast."


    Wang Tianyuan didn''t know what to say, so he could only agree with Shen Ze awkwardly: "time really goes by a little fast."


    Shen Ze didn''t know whether he was fascinated by the scenery or couldn''t find a word to say. Then he didn''t say anything more.


    Shen Ze didn''t speak, and Wang Tianyuan didn''t dare to speak, so he could only stand aside in silence.


    There was no one to speak between the scenes, and it became very quiet for a moment.


    "This boy actually knew my father Shuai and let him treat him respectfully. What''s the origin of him?"


    At the moment, Wang Meng was very confused.


    From the conversation between Shen Ze and Wang Tianyuan, he naturally learned that they were old acquaintances.


    And see Wang Tianyuan in front of Shen Ze, obviously showing a humble attitude, which makes him a little confused.


    Even in the face of the Presbyterian leadership, his father will not be so respectful.


    How can he make his father Shuai treat him like this?


    Like father, like son. Wang Meng, like Wang Tianyuan, is careless, but no matter how careless he is, he also realizes that Shen Ze''s origin is not trivial.


    This made Wang Meng''s eyebrows wrinkle, and his face became a little ugly.


    Time passes slowly in silence, and the atmosphere becomes more and more subtle and repressive.


    Wang Tianyuan didn''t know what Shen Ze was going to do. He was very nervous and nervous, and this nervous feeling made him very uncomfortable and suffering.


    Shen Ze was at ease from beginning to end.


    Looking up from the mountains in the distance to the blue sky, Shen Ze suddenly thought of something, and his eyes showed a trace of memory.


    He broke the silence and said, "when I went to Yanjing, I wanted to go to your residence to talk to you about the past after I dealt with the business, but it''s a pity that you moved back to your hometown in Yuzhou."


    "I remember that you have been living in Yanjing for a long time. Why did you suddenly move back to Yuzhou at that time?"


    When Wang Tianyuan heard that Shen Ze was going to Yanjing at that time and wanted to talk to him about the past, he felt a thump in his heart and a cold sweat came out on his forehead.


    As for the question behind Shen Ze, Wang Tianyuan answered in a low voice after stabilizing his mind: "at that time, the war had subsided. I thought there were many relatives and friends in my hometown, so I moved back to my hometown from Yanjing."


    Obviously, Wang Tianyuan lied.


    The reason why he moved back to Yuzhou from Yanjing, where he had lived for 20 or 30 years, was that Shen Ze went to Yanjing at that time, was granted the title of Dragon God and became the Grand Marshal of the army.


    He was afraid that Shen Ze was forced to move his family because he knelt down to ask for help.


    Shen Ze and Wang Tianyuan know this very well, but they just don''t make it clear.


    For Wang Tianyuan''s lie answer, Shen Ze expected, and was not surprised.


    He looked back at the sky, looked back at Wang Tianyuan and said with a smile: "I was sorry I didn''t see you in Yanjing. I happened to have a little dispute with your son this time. I want you to come here and detain your son. Don''t you blame me?"


    "No, No."


    Wang Tianyuan waved his hand, and then said, "Xiao''er didn''t mean to offend you. I hope you don''t blame me!"


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he laughed but said nothing.


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything. Wang Tianyuan didn''t know what Shen Ze meant, so he raised his eyes and took a quick look at Shen Ze.


    Seeing that Shen Ze was not smiling, Wang Tianyuan felt a little hairy.


    It seemed that he suddenly thought of something. He immediately turned his head and said to Wang Meng in an indisputable tone: "Wang Meng, come and apologize to master Shen quickly!"


    Shen Ze didn''t show himself as Shen Diaolong. Wang Tianyuan didn''t call Shen Ze Dragon God, but called him master Shen.


    On the one hand, he can follow Shen Ze''s meaning; on the other hand, he doesn''t point out his identity, so he can act better in front of Shen Ze.


    "Father Shuai, how can you make me apologize to this boy?"


    For Wang Tianyuan''s command, Wang Meng was puzzled and could not accept it.


    Shen Ze made him kneel down in public, broke his legs, and suffered humiliation and house arrest. He was very resentful of Shen Ze. How could he make an apology to Shen Ze?


    Wang Meng stares at Shen Ze coldly and says angrily, "father Shuai, this boy has not only insulted me, but also insulted you."


    "I should not apologize to him, but he should apologize to us!"


    After listening to Wang Meng''s words, Shen Ze''s smile became more brilliant, but his eyes became colder.


    Wang Tianyuan didn''t have to think that Wang Meng''s words would make Shen Ze unhappy. He yelled at Wang Meng for the first time: "don''t talk nonsense here!"


    "Wang Meng, it''s all your fault. Don''t say anything. Make an apology to master Shen!"


    When Wang Tianyuan said these words, he often winked at Wang Meng.


    Even if Wang Meng had no vision, he could see something fishy.


    No matter what Wang Tianyuan said or winked at him, he asked Wang Meng to apologize to Shen Ze.


    Although Wang Meng couldn''t figure out why Wang Tianyuan insisted on making an apology to Shen Ze, he still chose to make an apology to Shen Ze because he didn''t dare to disobey Wang Tianyuan''s intention.


    Wang Meng hesitated for a moment, and then he bit his teeth. With reluctance and helplessness, he said in a very low voice to Shen Ze''s back: "I''m sorry."


    Shen Ze turned his back to Wang Meng. He didn''t hear what Wang Meng said and didn''t respond.


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything. He just looked at Wang Tian without expression, just like watching a play.


    "You have no sincerity in making an apology!"


    Qin Chao, who has been watching coldly, said coldly to Wang Meng: "I''m sorry, but I want to muddle through? You really want to be beautiful


    "You have to kneel on the ground and knock your head three times to make an apology to my young master. That''s just barely count!"


    Wang Meng, who was already full of resentment and unwilling, immediately blew up after hearing Qin Chao''s words.


    He first glared at Qin Chao with hatred, and then angrily said to Shen Ze, "I''m sorry for you. It''s enough to give you face. Don''t be shameless!"


    As soon as Wang Meng said this, Wang Tianyuan''s face suddenly changed. He was angry and angry. He glared at Wang Meng. He wanted to rush up and seal his mouth.


    You son of a tortoise, you dare to speak rudely to Shen Diaolong. Are you afraid of death fast enough?

 Chapter 269

    Wang Tianyuan was speechless to Wang Meng and secretly scolded him in his heart.


    Seeing that Shen Ze''s face became cold, in order not to let Shen Ze attack Wang Meng, he rushed up and slapped Wang Meng.


    "Pa!"


    There was a clear slap in the face.


    After Wang Tianyuan slapped him, five clear fingerprints appeared on Wang Meng''s face.


    Wang Meng was often beaten by Wang Tianyuan when he was a child, but he has never been beaten by Wang Tianyuan since he came of age.


    The slap was Wang Meng''s first in more than ten years.


    Wang Meng was stunned for the first time. After a while, he recovered.


    When he was slapped in public, Wang Meng''s heart was full of injustice, shame and anger. He was very dissatisfied and asked Wang tianyuanzhi, "father Shuai, why did you hit me?"


    Wang Tianyuan saw that Wang Meng still dared to question him discontentedly, and his anger suddenly increased.


    He looked at Wang Meng fiercely, and reproached him fiercely: "you are rude and disrespectful to master Shen. You should beat him!"


    Because of an outsider, you beat me, are you still my father?


    At this time, Wang Meng was angry and lost his reason. He was unconvinced and wanted to argue.


    Seeing that Wang Meng wanted to speak again, Wang Tianyuan was afraid that Wang Meng would speak rudely again, so before Wang Meng spoke, he slapped Wang Meng with a big mouth.


    Then, Wang Tianyuan, like a threat, sternly warned Wang Meng with a ferocious look: "you are not allowed to speak any more, or I will break your mouth!"


    Wang Tianyuan''s big mouth split the corners of Wang Mengchou''s mouth, and the blood spilled out, shocking.


    The pain from his mouth made Wang Meng take a cool breath. At the same time, his face became very gloomy.


    In front of the crowd, he was slapped in the face first, and then smoked a big mouth. Wang Meng was very subdued and angry.


    He was extremely resentful, but because he saw Wang Tianyuan''s posture that he wanted to eat him, he didn''t dare to vent any more. He had to bite his teeth and hold it.


    For a moment, Wang Tianyuan and Wang Meng''s father and son were there, staring at each other.


    On one side, Qin Chao looked at Wang Tianyuan and his son like a joke, showing a sneer.


    Shen Ze, on the other hand, looks like he has nothing to do with himself, quietly watching Wang Tianyuan and his son perform.


    Seeing that Wang Meng is honest, Wang Tianyuan is a little relieved, but because Shen Ze has been silent, he is very uneasy.


    Although Wang Tianyuan is a rude man, he can still roughly figure out what Shen Ze is doing for.


    Wang Meng provokes Shen Ze. Shen Ze wants to teach Wang Meng a lesson on the one hand, and on the other hand, he wants to make use of the excuse to deliberately target Wang Tianyuan.


    Although Wang Tianyuan was very upset about this, he had nothing to do, because with Shen Ze''s current strength, he was unable to compete and change.


    Even if he knows that Shen Ze is going to target their father and son, Wang Tianyuan can only pretend that he doesn''t know, and he has to try his best to make Shen Ze forgive them.


    Because Shen Ze has been silent, Wang Tianyuan does not know how Shen Ze will deal with Wang Meng.


    In order to avoid Shen Ze''s attack on Wang Meng, Wang Tianyuan insists that Wang Meng make an apology to Shen Ze.


    After staring at him for a while, Wang Tianyuan held his hand on Wang Meng''s shoulder and said in a deep voice: "Wang Meng, in order to show your sincerity in apologizing to Mr. Shen, you really need to kneel down and kowtow to Mr. Shen three times."


    Although Wang Meng has seen the situation clearly, he knows that Wang Tianyuan wants to turn big things into small things.


    But at the moment, Wang Tianyuan asked him to kneel down and kowtow to Shen Ze, but he still couldn''t accept it.


    It''s a shame to kneel and kowtow to an outsider or a junior in public. How can Wang Meng, who has always been arrogant and arrogant, accept it?


    Although he didn''t want to, Wang Meng was a good student this time. He didn''t speak, but showed Wang Tianyuan with his eyes.


    Wang Tianyuan saw Wang Meng''s unwillingness from his eyes, but he pretended not to see it, and forced Wang Meng to kneel down and kowtow with extreme words.


    "Wang Meng, if you don''t listen to my father, I won''t have your son in the future!"


    When Wang Tianyuan said these words, he was firm and ruthless.


    To force his own son to kneel down and kowtow by breaking off the relationship between father and son, this old man is really cruel.


    After listening to Wang Tianyuan''s words, Shen Ze and Qin Chao came up with this idea.


    Wang Tianyuan is Wang Meng''s greatest reliance and backer, which is the fundamental source of all this.


    Wang Meng didn''t want to, and didn''t want to sever the father son relationship with Wang Tianyuan, no matter from his blood or other aspects.


    On the one hand, he didn''t want to break the father son relationship with Wang Tianyuan, on the other hand, he didn''t want to kneel down and kowtow to Shen Ze. For a moment, Wang Meng was in a dilemma.


    At the moment, he is just like an ant on a hot pot. He is hard to sit and suffer.


    See Wang Meng Leng don''t move, also don''t make a sound, Wang Tianyuan is in a hurry, press the hand of Wang Meng shoulder suddenly a force.


    "Dong!"


    The next moment, Wang Meng was out of control, knees bent, kneeling on the ground.


    Obviously, Wang Tianyuan made a choice for Wang Meng.


    After Wang Meng was knelt on the ground, Wang Tianyuan immediately ordered Wang Meng in an indisputable tone: "Wang Meng, kowtow three heads to master Shen!"


    At the moment of kneeling down, Wang Meng had no choice.


    At the same time, his pride, dignity and face also disappeared.


    After listening to Wang Tianyuan''s order, Wang Meng''s face showed a sad smile.


    Then, like a puppet, he kowtowed to Shen Ze three times.


    After all this, when he stood up again, Wang Meng felt as if he had lost his soul. The whole person was stiff and numb.


    Obviously, what just happened hit Wang Meng too much and destroyed his mind.


    Looking at the lost Wang Meng, Wang Tianyuan is very distressed and resents Shen Ze even more.


    If it wasn''t for you, Shen Ze, how could I have forced my own son to such a state?


    Wang Tianyuan impressively blames Shen Ze for everything!


    At the moment, Wang Tianyuan resented Shen Ze very much, but he didn''t dare to show it, and then he said with a smile: "Mr. Shen, my son sincerely apologizes to you, and I hope you can forgive him."


    After listening to Wang Tianyuan''s words, Shen Ze smiles. At the same time, he is silent all the time.


    "Let me forgive him, as long as you kneel down and kowtow to me three times."


    Shen Ze''s smile makes people feel like a spring breeze, but what he says makes people feel scared and numb!

 Chapter 270

    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, he was Wang Tianyuan with a smile on his face. His expression was stiff and his appearance became worse than crying.


    After a few seconds, Wang Tianyuan asked Shen Ze in a deep voice: "master Shen, do you want me to kneel down and kowtow?"


    Shen Ze gave Wang Tianyuan a look of knowing and asking.


    Wang Tianyuan confirmed that Shen Ze really wanted to make him kneel and kowtow, and his face suddenly became very gloomy.


    Let me be the commander-in-chief of the first army of the Ministry of arms, a powerful figure at the national level, kneel down and kowtow to you in public?


    It''s unreasonable. It''s too deceiving!


    Wang Tianyuan''s eyes showed a strong anger. He looked at Shen Ze with gloomy eyes and said in a discontented tone: "master Shen, my son has offended you. I have asked him to kneel down and kowtow to you and apologize."


    "Is it too much of you to ask me to kneel down and kowtow to you now?"


    In the face of Wang Tianyuan''s question, Shen Ze was calm.


    He smile, and then light said: "there is an old saying that the son is not godfather''s fault."


    "Wang Meng offended me and did something wrong, which has a lot to do with your poor education."


    "I make you kneel down and kowtow to give you a long memory, and let you deeply realize that what you have not done well is not too much, but also good intentions to help you grow up."


    I''m over half a hundred years old, and I still need you in your early twenties to teach me how to be a man?


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Wang Tianyuan scoffed, indignant. He scolded Shen Ze in his heart. His words were ridiculous and pure nonsense.


    You son of Shen family name, you are aiming at me deliberately, trying to embarrass me!


    Wang Tianyuan is very angry, but he doesn''t dare to tear his face with Shen Ze, so he can only resist his anger.


    Wang Tianyuan forced down the anger in his body and said to Shen zeshen, "master Shen, even if I didn''t educate my son well, I have some mistakes. I need to apologize to you, but I don''t have to kneel down and kowtow to you, but a verbal apology is enough."


    Shen Ze looked at Wang Tianyuan with a smile, and his tone was still flat: "Marshal Wang bargained with me, do you think I''m easy to talk?"


    When Wang Tianyuan heard Shen Ze''s words, he knew that Shen Ze had shown his attitude and insisted that he kneel down and kowtow.


    Wang Tianyuan doesn''t want to aggravate the contradiction, which eventually leads to a split face with Shen Ze, but he also doesn''t want to kneel down and kowtow to Shen Ze.


    If he kneels down and kowtows in public today, Wang Tianyuan will never be able to raise his head in front of Shen Ze again.


    What''s more, this incident will make him a disgrace and a laughing stock, and make him lose his prestige. How can he lead the Qilin army well in the future?


    All these are unacceptable to Wang Tianyuan.


    After struggling for a moment, Wang Tianyuan said in a slightly tough tone: "master Shen, I don''t bargain. I just tell the truth, and it''s reasonable."


    "What a truth. It''s reasonable!"


    Shen Ze sneered, and Wang Tianyuan''s eyes suddenly became sharp and full of edge, "Wang Tianyuan, you are a master Shen, do you really just regard me as master Shen, and forget that I am Shen Diaolong?"


    As soon as Shen Ze said this question, there was an uproar.


    Is this young man named Shen Ze Shen Diaolong?


    Who is Shen Diaolong, who is under one person and over ten thousand people, and who has power over the government?


    Shen Diaolong, who is respected by the world and is known as the first God of war and the Dragon God?


    This NIMA is shocking!


    Although Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu had guessed that Shen Ze was Shen Diaolong before, they heard Shen Ze admit that he was Shen Diaolong, and there was a huge wave in their hearts.


    It''s Shen Diaolong!


    Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu roared in their hearts, and then they bent down more fiercely, and their heads dropped lower.


    Those patrolmen who didn''t know Shen Ze was Shen Diaolong were shocked.


    They were terrified and made the same moves as Liu Yanshu and Xing mu, showing the utmost respect.


    "Are you Shen Diaolong?"


    This is Wang Meng who lost his soul. When he heard Shen Ze say that he forgot that I was Shen Diaolong, he suddenly came back to himself.


    He widened his pupils and stared at Shen Ze in disbelief.


    You are Shen Diaolong!


    No wonder you dare not to take our father and son seriously, dare to move me, dare to detain me.


    No wonder your entourage can take out the purple dragon sword.


    No wonder father Shuai suddenly changed his attitude and insisted that I apologize to you.


    No wonder father Shuai knows you and respects you so much.


    Wang Meng thought of these, his face showed a sudden color, at the same time, he was in a panic.


    I thought I could easily earn tens of billions by running to the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li, but I didn''t expect that Shen Diaolong was provoked.


    This luck is a real fuckin ''back. It''s the blood mold of eight generations!


    If I knew that Shen Diaolong was the enemy of Zhou Qian''s and Sun Li''s four families, no matter how much money they gave me, I would not come to Haicheng to help them.


    At this moment, Wang Meng was very sorry that he had promised the four families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li to come to Haicheng to help them.


    Although Wang Meng did not meet or know Shen Diaolong, as a member of the Ministry of war, he knew very well what kind of person Shen Diaolong was.


    As a Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, he is in charge of the five great war areas and the five major armies, and controls the lifeblood of the Dragon kingdom. He is a divine needle for the nation.


    The title of Dragon God, the power of the government and the public, is said to be under one hand and over ten thousand people, but in fact, it is the high achievers. It has long been possible to cover the sky with one hand and run rampant.


    He holds great power and is in a high position, but he never cherishes his feathers. He is always cruel and ruthless. He doesn''t kill too much, but he lives for the king of hell.


    Who the hell can yell at such an invincible living king of hell?


    Wang Meng''s intestines were blue for a moment.


    When Wang Tianyuan and Shen Diaolong had some festivals, Wang Meng not only regretted, but also fell into deep fear.


    If Shen Diaolong wants to embarrass their father and son on purpose, what should he do?

 Chapter 271

    When Wang Tianyuan saw Shen Ze''s identity, he knew that Shen Ze was obviously trying to use force to suppress others, which made his face extremely dignified and his thick eyebrows wrinkled.


    Wang Tianyuan obviously felt the great pressure, he was silent for a long time, just try to keep calm and said: "Dragon God, Wang dare not forget your identity."


    Shen Ze hands back, tone Indifference: "since you have not forgotten, then you should know that Wang Meng offended me, not just kneel and kowtow like this can be done."


    Shen Ze''s words made Wang Tianyuan''s brow wrinkle deeper, while Wang Meng''s body trembled.


    "Dong!"


    This time, Wang Meng took the initiative to face Shen Ze and knelt on the ground.


    Wang Meng cried and begged for mercy in a low voice: "Dragon God, I know I''m wrong. I don''t know Taishan. I didn''t mean to offend you. I hope you''ll forgive me this time."


    Now I know that Shen Ze is Shen Diaolong. Wang Meng''s mind has completely collapsed.


    Shen Ze ignored Wang Meng.


    He didn''t even look at Wang Meng. Instead, he was staring at Wang Tianyuan, which was self-evident.


    If you don''t show it, I won''t forgive your son.


    Wang Tianyuan naturally understood Shen Ze''s meaning.


    And it made his face sink and his anger soar.


    Take Wang Meng to coerce Laozi, Shen Diaolong, you are really shameless!


    Wang Tianyuan secretly clenched his teeth and clenched his hands in his sleeves.


    Wang Tianyuan held back his anger and argued: "Dragon God, although my son has offended you, he has not caused any substantial harm to you."


    "Now my son has taken the initiative to admit his mistake to you. I hope you can forgive him for the sake of being colleagues with me."


    After listening to Wang Tianyuan''s words, Shen Ze showed a sneer on his face.


    This old man, when it''s such a time, still cares about him and thinks it''s over.


    It''s naive and naive.


    Shen zeshou looked back at Wang Tianyuan and turned to the blue sky: "Wang Tianyuan, you either do what I mean today or send your son on the road."


    Shen Ze''s words, without leaving any leeway, directly killed him.


    Today, either you, Wang Tianyuan, kneel down and kowtow, or your son dies. There is no other choice!


    "Dragon God, don''t kill me, please spare my life!"


    Wang Meng didn''t want to die, so he kowtowed to Shen Ze for mercy.


    However, Shen Ze totally ignored this.


    Wang Meng can only turn around and ask Wang Tianyuan: "father Shuai, I don''t want to die, you must save me!"


    At the moment, Wang Tianyuan''s face was so gloomy that he seemed to be able to drip ink, and his eyes were burning with anger.


    Obviously, for Shen Ze to take Wang Meng''s life to coerce him to kneel and kowtow, he is very dissatisfied and unhappy, extremely angry.


    Wang Tianyuan''s anger, which he had been pressing, could not be held back at this moment.


    He glared at Shen Ze angrily and said, "Shen Diaolong, even if my son offends you, he will not offend you to death."


    "Don''t you feel ashamed to take my son''s life as a threat to me and do such shameless things


    After listening to Wang Tianyuan''s words, Shen Ze laughed as if he had heard a joke.


    "Wang Tianyuan, I haven''t seen you for three years. Have you forgotten what kind of person I am?"


    Hearing Shen Ze''s rhetorical question, Wang Tianyuan lost his voice.


    Yes, I don''t know what kind of person Shen Diaolong is?


    Shen Diaolong had a mixed reputation. He never cherished feathers or cared about his own reputation. He always went his own way, regardless of other people''s opinions.


    Is it not a normal and insignificant thing for Shen Diaolong to threaten Wang Tianyuan with Wang Meng''s life?


    After all, what the man had done in front of him had caused great criticism, and even had the reputation of being slaughtered and the king of hell on his back.


    Compared with what Shen Diaolong had done, it was too trivial.


    With Shen Diaolong''s temperament and style, he can''t change his mind with words.


    Thinking of these, Wang Tianyuan''s brow tightly wrinkled into a Sichuan character, and his face became extremely ugly.


    Unable to figure out a way, Wang Tianyuan didn''t know what to do for a moment and fell into silence.


    Wang Tianyuan didn''t say anything. Shen Ze didn''t have the patience to wait any longer. His eyes narrowed slightly. He said faintly, "I''m hungry. I''m in a hurry to have dinner. I''ll give you a minute to think about it."


    When Wang Tianyuan heard the speech, he was very angry and scolded in his heart: "you eat NIMA''s food, you little bastard, you forced me like this!"


    Wang Tianyuan has a bad temper. At the moment, he can''t help but burst out completely.


    "Shen Diaolong, I''ve given in on my own initiative, but it''s too much deceiving of you to make such unreasonable demands and threaten me with my son''s life."


    "Since you don''t give me half face, don''t blame me for not giving you face!"


    Wang Tianyuan stares at Shen Ze''s side face. He gnashes his teeth and utters these words word by word.


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he still didn''t look at Wang Tianyuan. He sneered and said, "can you give me face? You really look up to you


    "Wang Tianyuan, I''m going to cheat you today. What can you do for me?"


    Now that his face has been torn, Wang Tianyuan has no worries. He contends with each other and says, "I, Wang Tianyuan, am not a soft persimmon. It''s not easy to cheat."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he disdained to smile.


    He didn''t talk to Wang Tianyuan any more. Instead, he said ruthlessly, just like the sentence of the king of Hell: "as a member of the Ministry of war, Wang Meng colludes with the secular family to seek personal gain with power. If he violates the laws and regulations of the Ministry of war, he should be punished!"


    "As the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, I sentence him to death, and execute immediately!"


    As soon as Shen Ze said this, Wang Meng, kneeling on the ground, was so scared that his body was excited. His face immediately lost its color and became as pale as paper.


    "Marshal, I know I''m wrong. I repent and I mend. Please don''t sentence me to death. Please don''t kill me!"


    Wang Meng''s heart is full of fear and panic. He kowtows to Shen Ze and begs.


    In this regard, Shen Ze was indifferent and did not pay any attention.


    Wang Tianyuan sees that Shen Ze has sentenced Wang Meng to death, and he is determined to kill him. His whole face turns black instantly, and a strong killing opportunity emerges in his eyes.


    Wang Tianyuan said angrily, "Shen Diaolong, even if you are the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, you can''t sentence Wang Meng to death without any evidence."


    Shen Ze replied softly, "I don''t need proof."


    Domineering and bossy.


    Wang Tian''s face turned blue and white, gritting his teeth: "Shen Diaolong, if you have no evidence, you are abusing your power!"


    "Even if I abuse my power, it''s not your turn to tell me what to do."


    After Shen Ze said this, the front of the conversation changed and he ordered: "Qin Chao, do it."

 Chapter 272

    When he heard Shen Ze''s order and asked Qin Chao to do it, Wang Meng was almost scared to pee.


    He subconsciously wanted to get up and run away, but a black god guard came forward and held him down, making him unable to move.


    "Marshal, please spare me!"


    "Father Shuai, you save me!"


    Wang Meng panics and can''t escape. He can only beg Shen Ze to spare his life while seeking Wang Tianyuan to save him.


    At the moment, Wang Tianyuan is really flustered.


    In a hurry, he threatened Shen Ze, "Shen Diaolong, if you kill Wang Meng today, I will never die with you!"


    "Even if you are the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, named Dragon God, and powerful, if I fight you to death, even if I can''t kill you, I can make you lose your skin!"


    At this time, Wang Tianyuan completely let go, with a sense of breaking the pot.


    Of course, he did not exaggerate, but said more close to the truth.


    As the commander of the Qilin army, Wang Tianyuan has been in charge of the Qilin army for nearly 20 years, and has absolute voice and ruling power in the central war zone.


    If he and Shen Ze fight each other, even if he can''t use the whole Kirin army, he can also use some of his strength.


    In addition, he has been in a high position for a long time, and has some contacts in the court and the Presbyterian Church.


    Even if he can''t fight Shen Ze, it can make Shen Ze stand in great trouble.


    Shen Ze is not blind and arrogant. He is very clear about Wang Tianyuan. He knows that the latter is telling the truth.


    If he really executed Wang Meng today and Wang Tianyuan fought with him, he would be in great trouble.


    Of course, their fighting at this level is likely to cause unrest and hurt the innocent.


    Especially for the Ministry of war, it will be an internal fight of self consumption. If things go too far, it may even damage the foundation of the Ministry of war.


    However, even though he thought of these, Shen Ze would not change his mind to kill Wang Meng.


    The Ministry of war is a special and important department of a country. It is no exaggeration to call it the cornerstone of the country.


    Just because the Ministry of war is the top priority of a country, it naturally needs to belong directly to the country and can''t intersect with any other secular forces.


    It is clearly stipulated by the Ministry of war that all members of the Ministry of war should not collude with secular forces.


    Wang Meng used his status and power in the Ministry of war to collude with the four big families of Zhou qiansun and Li to seek personal interests, which obviously violated the provisions of the Ministry of war.


    Shen Ze has always been very strict in running the army. In the fifth World War Zone of the Dragon Kingdom, the five major armies, and the Qinglong army under Shen Ze''s command, the discipline is the most strict of the five major armies, and the combat effectiveness is also the strongest.


    As the Grand Marshal of the army, Shen Ze obviously won''t let Wang Meng, a pest of the army, retreat after using his power for personal gain.


    When he met Wang Meng in Mu''s mansion that day, Shen Ze had plans to kill Wang Meng.


    And the reason why he has been waiting until now is that he really wants to use the excuse to beat Wang Tianyuan.


    No matter whether Wang Tianyuan will kneel down and kowtow today or what he wants to do, his determination to kill Wang Meng will not change.


    Even if Wang Tianyuan would rebel and fight with him afterwards, he would not hesitate.


    Of course, he also has the confidence and ability to deal with Wang Tianyuan.


    Shen Ze is indifferent to Wang Tianyuan''s threat and ignores it.


    Seeing that Shen Ze had made up his mind and didn''t want to change his mind, Qin Chao took the purple dragon sword in his hand and walked to Wang Meng fiercely.


    "Marshal, I don''t want to die. Don''t kill me..."


    Wang Meng saw Qin Chao walking towards him with the purple dragon sword. He suddenly screamed and struggled like crazy.


    When Wang Tianyuan saw that Qin Chao was going to fight Wang Meng, he was so excited that he roared at Shen Ze and said, "Shen Diaolong, if you insist on killing my son, are you really not afraid of my rebellion?"


    Shen Ze stood with his hands down and looked up into the distance, still ignoring Wang Tianyuan.


    "To NIMA!"


    Wang Tianyuan sees that Shen Ze directly ignores himself and insists on killing Wang Meng. He curses in his heart angrily, and then plans to rush to protect Wang Meng.


    And just when Wang Tianyuan wants to move, Shen Ze''s body is swept by an invisible force, which immediately envelops him.


    Wang Tianyuan felt as if he had lost control of his body. Except for his consciousness, his body could not move at all. He could not even open his mouth and make a sound.


    He can only watch Qin Chao go to Wang Meng, and then take up the sword.


    "Poof..."


    Accompanied by a shrill scream, a shocking bloodstain appeared on Wang Meng''s Adam''s apple.


    Wang Meng was killed by Qin Chao!


    Wang Meng widened his eyes and looked frightened. He covered his throat with his hand and fell to the ground. A few convulsions, and then there was no movement.


    Wang Meng died here!


    Wang Tianyuan stares at Wang Meng, who is lying on the ground and has become a corpse. His eyes are splitting, and his eyes seem to be staring out. He looks very ferocious.


    Wang Tianyuan couldn''t move or make a sound, but the great indignation and hatred in his heart made him suffer from internal injury and shed blood and tears in his eyes.


    Wang Tianyuan roared in his heart: "Shen Diaolong, you scum, I''m a grass mud horse. You dare to kill my son. I''m at odds with you. I''ll kill you and your family!"


    Watching his own son be killed, but can''t do anything, Wang Tianyuan at this time how uncomfortable and painful, can imagine.


    He was so angry that he felt like killing him. He wanted to cut Shen Ze and Qin Chao to pieces.


    Shen Ze can feel Wang Tianyuan''s killing intention, but he can guess what Wang Tianyuan thinks.


    Shen Ze takes his eyes back from afar. Then he turns around and looks at Wang Tianyuan calmly, facing the latter''s red and resentful eyes.


    Shen Ze didn''t take back the power that was acting on Wang Tianyuan. He still made the latter unable to move and speak.


    His eyes light and Wang Tianyuan looked at each other for a while, and then slowly said: "if you are not satisfied with my killing your son, just come to me."


    Shen Ze''s meaning is very obvious. He is not afraid of Wang Tianyuan''s revenge or his rebellion.


    If you don''t mind, I''ll take them one by one. Let''s live or die, and do it if we don''t agree!


    Wang Tianyuan can''t speak, and even if he can speak, he can only choke after listening to Shen Ze''s words.


    Because Shen Ze''s tone and posture are too domineering and awe inspiring. His aura is so powerful that his heart is shaking and shivering!


    At the moment, even the commander-in-chief of the first army, Wang Tianyuan, who has been fighting for decades and is used to fighting and killing, is stunned by Shen Ze.


    Liu Yanshu and others, who were present, were also shocked and awed Shen Ze to the extreme.


    After that, Shen Ze didn''t talk to Wang Tianyuan any more. He turned and walked towards the cemetery.


    Qin Chao, who has just wiped the blood on the purple dragon sword, puts it into a black wooden box and hands it to Shenwei in black, then follows Shen Ze.


    Two Shenwei in black came back to the business car with a black wooden box for the first time.


    It was not until Shen Ze entered the cemetery that the external force acting on Wang Tianyuan disappeared.


    After he regained his freedom, Wang Tianyuan yelled at the dead body on the ground. Then he spat blood at his mouth, blackened his eyes and fell on the ground.


    Because of Wang Meng''s death, Wang Tianyuan vomited blood and fainted. It can be said that he was extremely sad!

 Chapter 273

    When Shen Ze''s figure completely disappeared in sight, Wang Tianyuan''s subordinates dare to move.


    Huang Bo and others are pale, palpitating, soaked in cold sweat.


    "Take the marshal and the Young Marshal away!" Huang Bo was calmer. He quickly gave the order.


    When the other soldiers heard the words, they suddenly recovered.


    They flurried Wang Tianyuan, who had fainted, and Wang Meng, who had turned into a cold corpse, onto the SUV.


    Later, Huang Bo and others were driving off-road vehicles and left in a hurry.


    Xing mu, who was still in the same place, saw Huang Bo and they left, and couldn''t help proposing: "Mayor Liu, let''s get out of here as soon as possible."


    Just now Shen Ze executed his own son Wang Meng on the spot in front of Wang Tianyuan, a state-level tycoon, which had a huge impact on Xing mu.


    No matter Xing mu or Liu Yanshu, as well as other patrolmen present, they were all in fear at the moment.


    Obviously, they are afraid that Shen Ze will punish them.


    That man''s wrist is hard-blooded and cruel. If he really retaliates, he may lose his life!


    Liu Yanshu is scared to death at the moment, but he still dare not withdraw.


    If he ran away without permission, Shen Ze would blame him afterwards and make the crime worse. What should he do?


    Finally, Liu Yanshu shook his head, gritted his teeth and said, "we can''t withdraw now, just wait!"


    "Ah..."


    Xing Mu sighed and nodded.


    "Gather all the people together, and don''t make a big fuss." Liu Yanshu said.


    "Good."


    Xing Mu nodded and ordered the patrolmen to gather up and stand together.


    After that, the hundreds of people stood in silence like a penalty.


    ¡­¡­


    As Shen Ze opened the five off-road vehicles blocking the gate of the cemetery, the people inside the cemetery could not hear the sound, but they could see what was happening outside the gate.


    They were surprised to see Shen Ze. In front of Wang Tianyuan, they asked Qin Chao to kill Wang Meng with his sword.


    Wang Meng, who killed his own son in front of Wang Tianyuan, a marshal of the army, and whose identity was still a major general of the army!


    It''s just shocking!


    All of them were shocked beyond measure, and set off a huge wave in their hearts.


    Before that, everyone thought that Wang Tianyuan, the commander-in-chief of the Qilin army, would cause Shen Ze a lot of trouble and even be doomed.


    But I never thought that the final result would be like this.


    Wang Meng was executed by Shen Ze. Wang Tianyuan was too sad and fainted. A group of his subordinates fled in a hurry.


    And Shen Ze is undamaged, and just like nothing happened, he is still calm and calm.


    Who would have believed what happened if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes?


    Looking at the young man walking slowly, walking back to the cemetery, people''s faces showed a strong color of awe.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Shen Ze went back to Mu Ling and others and said, "everything has been dealt with. Let''s go back."


    "Good."


    Muyunfeng with even in front of the crowd loudly declared that they can leave.


    Then, everyone left the cemetery orderly.


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling walked out of the cemetery together, but he didn''t pay any attention to Liu Yanshu and others who were still standing outside the gate of the cemetery.


    Liu Yanshu and others are worried. They don''t know what Shen Ze thinks. When the others leave, they leave with a nervous mood.


    ¡­¡­


    Maybach drove slowly along the road.


    Qin Chao, who was driving in the driver''s seat, said, "young master, why didn''t you just solve the problem with the old man Wang Tianyuan?"


    Shen Zezheng leaned his back against the chair and closed his eyes. Hearing Qin Chao''s inquiry, he opened his lips slightly and replied, "Wang Tianyuan is the commander of the Kirin army. His status is unusual. Without his handle, he can''t move him easily."


    It was Wang Meng who violated the rules and regulations of the Ministry of war. Shen Ze''s execution was justified, but Wang Tianyuan did not violate them. Naturally, he had no reason to move Wang Tianyuan.


    Without a handle, if Wang Tianyuan is moved at will, it will cause a very bad reaction and the situation will become even worse.


    Qin Chao said: "young master, although you say so, you executed Wang Meng. Wang Tianyuan must have a grudge against you. If you let him go this time, it is very likely that you will let the tiger go back to the mountain and raise the tiger for trouble."


    Shen Ze said calmly and confidently, "Wang Tianyuan can''t make any big waves in front of me."


    Then, Shen Ze said faintly: "not everyone dares to fight with me. Wang Tianyuan may not have the courage to avenge Wang Meng."


    "Well, the young master has a point."


    Qin Chao echoed: "in this world, no one dares to fight against the young master. The old man Wang Tianyuan really does not dare to take revenge on the young master."


    Then, Qin Chao suddenly thought of something and said, "young master, let''s send someone to stare at Wang Tianyuan."


    "Wang Tianyuan''s ten thousand soldiers are still on the way from Yuzhou to Haicheng."


    "If Wang Tianyuan''s own soldiers come to Haicheng, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t embolden him to take revenge on you."


    Shen Ze didn''t care much, but he knew that he despised the enemy strategically and valued the enemy tactically.


    So he said, "let Wang Qingsong go and stare at Wang Tianyuan."


    "Yes


    "I''ll send him a message."


    As soon as the words fell, Qin Chao used his mobile phone to convey Shen Ze''s order to Wang Qingsong.


    ¡­¡­


    Because of Wang Meng''s death, Wang Tianyuan was too sad. In addition, he was so angry that he had internal bleeding and his vitality was greatly damaged. Therefore, he would vomit blood and faint.


    After Huang Bo and others left Yunshan cemetery, they immediately sent Wang Tianyuan to the hospital.


    After the doctor''s treatment, it didn''t take long for Wang Tianyuan to wake up.


    Huang Bo has been guarding the hospital bed, see Wang Tianyuan wake up, he immediately came forward, concern asked: "marshal, how do you feel?"


    Wang Tianyuan was pale and numb. He was lying on the bed, motionless, staring at the ceiling.


    Seeing Wang Tianyuan''s sad look, Huang Bo sighed in his heart.


    He hesitated for a moment, or hardened his head and said: "marshal, we sent the Young Marshal to the hospital for rescue, but failed to rescue him. The body of the young marshal is now kept in the mortuary of the hospital."


    "Marshal, what are we going to do next?"


    Huang Bo mentioned Wang Meng, Wang Tianyuan''s face suddenly showed a strong color of sadness.


    For a long time, Wang Tianyuan''s red eyes filled with blood showed a strong opportunity to kill. He gritted his teeth and said, "I''m going to kill Shen Diaolong and avenge Menger!"


    Huang Bo''s face became more dignified than ever.

 Chapter 274

    Killing Shen Diaolong is absolutely a big thing!


    Huang Bo''s heart trembled, and he calmed down after a while.


    He looked at Wang Tianyuan suspiciously and asked in a deep voice, "marshal, are you really going to kill Shen Diaolong?"


    As the saying goes, tiger poison does not eat son.


    Although Wang Tianyuan is a rough man and his education is very simple and crude, his love for Wang Meng is also sincere.


    "Meng''er was young and in his prime, so he was punished by Shen Diaolong for imposing an unwarranted accusation, and was directly sentenced to death."


    "Meng''er must die with bitterness in his heart. He can''t be reincarnated even when he goes to the hell. If I don''t take revenge on meng''er, I''m sorry for him and I can''t make myself at ease."


    Wang Tianyuan was fierce and determined to say: "I will kill Shen Diaolong, even if I lose my life!"


    Huang Bo thought that killing Shen Diaolong was a treacherous thing, not just a loss of his own life?


    To kill the Dragon God is a great crime that has killed all the people of nine nationalities!


    I don''t know whether it''s because of fear or because it''s not right.


    After hesitating for a moment, Huang Bo still reminded in a deep voice, "marshal, killing Shen Diaolong is a great crime against the family, and it''s a crime to implicate the nine nationalities!"


    "It''s not only a huge price to pay, but also Shen Diaolong doesn''t mean that you can kill him!"


    "If we can''t kill Shen Diaolong in the end, we''ll be guilty of treason. It''s not worth it!"


    "Marshal, you must think twice and never act rashly."


    Huang Bo''s words are from the bottom of his heart and show his loyalty.


    As the saying goes, good advice is hard to hear.


    At the moment, Wang Tianyuan, who was already in a state of anger, was absolutely unable to listen.


    "No matter what price you pay, no matter whether you succeed or not, I will kill Shen Diaolong!"


    Wang Tianyuan''s attitude was firm, and his intention of killing was boiling in his heart: "when Lao Tzu''s ten thousand soldiers arrive at Haicheng, Lao Tzu will attack Shen Diaolong and send him underground to make amends to Meng ER!"


    Ah


    Seeing that Wang Tianyuan didn''t want to change his mind at all and didn''t listen to advice, Huang Bo sighed in his heart.


    He knew that it was useless to say more now, so he didn''t say anything more. Instead, he wanted to wait for Wang Tianyuan to calm down and then give advice.


    In Huang Bo''s opinion, Wang Tianyuan can''t take revenge on Shen Ze. Even if he is determined to take revenge on Wang Meng, he can only come secretly, not openly.


    Huang Bo plans to stop Wang Tianyuan before his soldiers arrive at Haicheng.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Yunbin''s death is a worry for Shen Ze and his family.


    The white curtain and white flowers hanging in the Mu family mansion were taken down, and the lingering sentimental atmosphere was relieved.


    In addition, the four families of Li, the qiansun of Zhou Dynasty, who murdered mu Yunbin, were completely destroyed, and Mu''s family went to a higher level and became the first family in Haicheng.


    This makes the mood of the Mu family a lot of happy, the haze swept away, everyone''s face also gradually have a smile.


    After returning to Mu''s Mansion from Yunshan cemetery, Shen Ze went back to his room to have a rest. Unconsciously, he fell asleep until half an afternoon.


    Around 4 p.m., wearing white short sleeves, blue jeans shorts and two horsetails, looking young, beautiful and full of vitality, Mu Ling came to Shen Ze''s bedroom door.


    "Dong Dong!"


    Muring stretched out her slender hand and knocked on the door, shouting: "brother Ze, don''t sleep, get up!"


    Shen Ze, who didn''t sleep very deeply, suddenly woke up after hearing the news.


    Shen Zeyou opened his eyes and said, "get up."


    Hearing the speech, Muling said immediately, "OK, I''ll wait for you outside the door."


    Shen got out of bed, put on a thin and breathable white casual suit, opened the door and went out.


    Seeing Shen Ze, Mu Ling immediately said with a smile, "brother Ze, when did you become a lazy pig and take a nap so long?"


    Shen Ze said with a smile, "I got up early today, so I slept a little longer."


    Muling smiles at Shen Ze, and then says, "brother Ze, we''ll have dinner in Tianhao hotel tonight. Let''s go there together now."


    "Dinner at the hotel in the evening?"


    Shen Ze was a little surprised, but he didn''t say much. He nodded: "OK, let''s go!"


    "Go."


    Mu Ling then took Shen Ze''s arm and walked out of the mansion.


    As he went out, Shen Ze called Qin Chao.


    Later, Qin Chao drove to Maybach and took Shen Ze and Mu Ling to Tianhao hotel.


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling are sitting in the back car.


    Seeing that the little girl had regained her former liveliness and cheerfulness, she was always smiling, and she had not been immersed in the pain of her father''s death. Shen Ze felt happy and relieved at the same time.


    In order to avoid boredom, Shen Ze takes the initiative to stir up the topic: "ling''er, why do you have to go to a hotel for dinner today?"


    Hearing the speech, Mu Ling turned her head to Shen Ze, half joking and half seriously saying, "this is the second uncle''s meaning. He may think that everyone has suffered and suffered during this period of time, and they have little water and water, so she wants to invite them to a big meal and reward them."


    Shen Ze nodded, and then he followed Mu Ling''s words and said with a smile, "you seem to have a point. I''ve really had a little water in this period of time. It''s better to have a big meal."


    Muring blinked her black eyes and asked with a smile, "why, brother Ze is greedy?"


    Shen Ze laughed and said truthfully, "I prefer to eat meat. If I don''t eat meat for a day, I feel greedy."


    Because of Mu Yunbin''s death, Mu''s family''s food is light these days. Most of them are vegetarians. Shen Ze hasn''t eaten meat for several days, so he is really greedy.


    "If you don''t eat meat for a day, you will be greedy?"


    As if she had discovered a new world, Muling said with a smile, "I didn''t expect brother Ze to have such a small hobby. It''s really a surprise to me."


    Then Muling said suspiciously, "brother Ze, you are honest. Are you a foodie?"


    Shen Ze sniffed and chuckled, "I don''t think I''m a foodie!"


    As soon as Shen Ze''s words came to an end, Qin Chao, a driver, chimed in: "Miss mu, young master is a real eater."


    "It was because he wanted to eat all kinds of delicious food every day that he went to learn cooking."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Mu Ling showed a bright smile on her face: "ha ha, brother Ze is a real eater!"


    I don''t know if I want to make Mu Ling happy or to make Shen Ze black. Then Qin Chao said, "young master is not only a foodie, but also a rice bucket, because he eats a lot every meal."


    After that, Qin Chao couldn''t help laughing.


    "Brother Ze is still a bucket..."


    Hearing Qin Chao say that Shen Ze is still a chicken, Mu Ling laughs even more.


    As the object of Qin Chao''s and Mu Ling''s heartless ridicule, Shen Ze has a black face and is very depressed and helpless.

 Chapter 275

    Shen Ze is happy to see Mu Ling laughing so happily.


    When Muling and Qin Chao stopped laughing, he said coldly, "Qin Chao, I think you are itchy again. Dare to say that to me, I''ll go back to see how I deal with you at night!"


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he immediately said wrongly, "young master, I''m honest. You can''t beat me just because I''m honest, can you?"


    Shen Ze gave a cold hum and didn''t buy it.


    Qin Chao immediately asked for help from Mu Ling: "Miss mu, in order to make you laugh, I don''t hesitate to risk my life and tell you the true side of the young master. Please help me to plead for the young master and let him not beat me."


    After hearing this, Muling laughed. Then she pleaded for Qin Chao and said, "brother Ze, you can see that Qin Chao''s purpose is to make me happy. Don''t beat him!"


    Shen Ze had a black face and didn''t say a word.


    Muring reaches out her little hand and grabs Shen Ze''s arm. She shakes it back and forth. The little girl is like a coquettish. She says with her mouth: "brother Ze, you promise me!"


    Little girl a coquetry, Shen Ze can''t resist, didn''t hold for a while to surrender, nodded.


    See Shen Ze nodded to agree, Mu Ling immediately slightly proud smile: "Qin Chao, Ze brother promised me not to beat you."


    Qin Chao laughs: "OK, thank you, Miss mu."


    After that, Qin Chao praised Muling very sweetly and said, "Miss Mu is so powerful that she can handle the young master."


    "It''s not that I''m strong, it''s just that brother Ze dotes on me!" she said with a smile


    Qin Chao''s glib words echoed: "Miss Mu is right. The young master really dotes on you. Of course, you are also powerful!"


    Looking at Qin Chao and Mu Ling singing together, Shen Ze became more and more depressed. With a straight face, he said coldly, "now you two are in the same camp, washing me together and making fun of me?"


    Qin Chao immediately said solemnly, "I don''t dare to wash my master, and I don''t have fun with him."


    Muring said with a smile, "I don''t dare, I don''t either."


    Shen Ze


    Mu Ling was afraid of making Shen zezhen angry, so she changed the topic and said, "brother Ze, I''m also a foodie. Let''s talk about delicious food."


    Then, Muling began to talk about her favorite food.


    It takes about an hour and a half to get to Tianhao hotel.


    It''s a long drive, but the good news is that it''s a pleasant journey, so we can chat and comfort each other.


    At about 6 pm, the car arrived at the gate of Tianhao hotel.


    At this time, other Mu family members have been seated in the hotel.


    Muyunfeng stands at the door of the hotel, waiting for Shen Ze and them.


    Seeing Shen Ze''s arrival, Mu Yunfeng took the initiative to greet them with a smile.


    "Mr. Shen, the banquet is ready. Please go in and take your seat quickly."


    "Good." Shen Ze nodded.


    Immediately, Mu Yunfeng personally led the way and led Shen Ze into the hotel.


    As soon as Shen Ze enters the hall, the Mu family members who are seated stand up one after another to show their respect and take the initiative to say hello to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze nodded all the way and followed Mu Yunfeng to the main table.


    "Master Shen, please sit down."


    Muyunfeng motioned Shen Ze to sit on the throne.


    Shen Ze was not polite, so he simply sat on the throne.


    Muling followed Shen Ze all the time and sat on his left hand for the first time.


    Muyunfeng, the current owner of the Mu family, sat on Shen Ze''s right hand.


    After Shen Ze and Mu Yunfeng were seated, other Mu family members were seated again.


    After all the people arrived, everyone began to eat.


    During this period, because of the murder of Mu Yunbin, the whole Mu family was sad.


    Tonight, we are very happy.


    This is a family dinner, everyone push the cup to change the cup, laughter, the atmosphere is very harmonious and warm.


    In the middle of the meal, Mu''s family came to offer a toast to Shen Ze in order to express their gratitude.


    Every son of the army is good at drinking, and Shen Ze, as one of the best drinkers, claims that he can drink a thousand cups.


    He is a very good drinker. He would drink a toast.


    Of course, we all know that we can''t let Shen Ze get drunk, so everyone only makes a toast.


    Therefore, Shen Ze was able to cope with it easily.


    After a round of drinking, Shen Ze didn''t enjoy himself, so he called a good drinker in Mu''s family to drink with him.


    While Shen Ze was drinking happily, Qin Chao suddenly came to him with a dignified face and whispered to him, "young master, the special train that Wang Tianyuan''s 10000 soldiers took has arrived at Haicheng."


    "According to the latest news, Wang Tianyuan is on his way to Tianhao hotel with 10000 soldiers."


    "It''s really inspiring to come to me with ten thousand soldiers!" Shen Ze gave a cold smile. He was calm, calm and unafraid.


    Qin Chao was worried. He asked, "young master, do you want to call all of them?"


    Shen Ze was not afraid and confident that he would be safe. But for the sake of their safety, he nodded and said, "please contact Wang Qingsong immediately and ask him to bring people here."


    "Yes."


    Qin Chao answered, then turned to leave and went to do what Shen Ze told him.


    Muling, sitting beside Shen Ze, saw that something was wrong. She asked, "brother Ze, what''s wrong?"


    Shen Ze truthfully replied: "Wang Tianyuan came to me with ten thousand soldiers."


    "He''s here to take revenge on brother Ze?" Mu Ling was surprised to know that Shen zechu had killed Wang Meng.


    "Not sure."


    Shen Ze shook his head and said, "I wish he had come to me for revenge."


    "Why?" Muling asked


    "If Wang Tianyuan really came to take revenge on brother Ze, wouldn''t it be very troublesome?"


    Shen Ze light smile: "trouble is trouble, but he started on me, I have a good reason to eradicate him."


    When she learned of Shen Ze''s idea, Mu Ling was a little surprised.


    "Brother Ze, Wang Tianyuan is the commander of the Qilin army. If you really eradicate him, I''m afraid it will cause great turbulence."


    Shen Ze picked up his glass and took a sip of wine. Then he looked at Mu Ling seriously and said, "compared with the stability of the whole country, that turbulence is nothing."


    "Oh


    Muling nodded. She seemed to feel the power of it, and her face became more dignified.


    Shen Ze put down his glass, then he raised his head and looked coldly at the gate of the hotel.


    He seemed to see Wang Tianyuan coming with ten thousand soldiers, and his eyes twinkled.


    Wang Tianyuan, if you dare to rebel, I will let you die here!

 Chapter 276

    Shen Ze didn''t pay much attention to Wang Tianyuan''s coming to Tianhao hotel with 10000 soldiers.


    But Muling was worried: "brother Ze, if Wang Tianyuan comes to take revenge on you with ten thousand soldiers, can you deal with it?"


    Shen Ze said calmly, "it''s not a big problem."


    He can fight millions of enemy troops. Wang Tianyuan''s 10000 soldiers are a piece of cake for him.


    Seeing that Shen Ze said so, and knowing that Shen Ze was an invincible Dragon God, Mu Ling didn''t worry much.


    Later, Shen Ze should eat and drink, but he didn''t take Wang Tianyuan seriously.


    ¡­¡­


    At about 8 pm, the special train of Wang Tianyuan''s 10000 soldiers arrived at Haicheng railway station.


    Wang Tianyuan went to the railway station ahead of time.


    After the soldiers arrived, Wang Tianyuan expropriated the bus station near the railway station and packed 200 buses to transport 10000 soldiers to Tianhao hotel.


    Bus fleet, in the street line up a long line, slowly driving, momentum.


    Although it was night, people on the street were surprised to see that the bus fleet was carrying soldiers in uniform and armed with guns because of enough lighting.


    It''s the first time that we have seen so many soldiers enter the city. They are both shocked and frightened.


    With such a large army, is it going to fight or what?


    Wang Tianyuan''s bus fleet caused a panic and commotion.


    Just when Wang Tianyuan''s bus team went to Tianhao Hotel, the jeep team led by Wang Qingsong also started from the gymnasium and went to Tianhao hotel.


    This night, suddenly became very lively.


    Haicheng office building, in the mayor''s office.


    "Mayor, Wang Tianyuan, with ten thousand soldiers, went to Tianhao hotel to find Shen Diaolong."


    "And Shen Diaolong, the 1000 silver soldiers stationed in the gymnasium, went to Tianhao hotel."


    "The two sides are gathering forces. It looks like they are going to have a big fight in Tianhao hotel."


    Zhao Zhen looks extremely dignified to Liu Yanshu reported these things.


    "Damn, are these two big men going to fight in Tianhao hotel?"


    After listening to Zhao Zhen''s report, Liu Yanshu frowned and scolded.


    "Damn, if you want to fight, don''t come to the city. Go outside the city!"


    "If you really fight together in the city under my jurisdiction, I''ll be damned and even be punished!"


    "This is a typical big fish fight, small fish suffer!"


    Speaking of these, Liu Yanshu''s face became very ugly.


    Zhao Zhen also feels very difficult about this matter, but he is calmer than Liu Yanshu.


    Zhao Zhen speculated: "mayor, I think the probability of Wang Tianyuan and Shen Diaolong fighting together is relatively small."


    "If Wang Tianyuan dares to attack Shen Diaolong, he will be guilty of a great crime involving nine ethnic groups. The price is too high for him to bear."


    Liu Yanshu said angrily, "if they don''t fight, why do they assemble a large army? Are you full? "


    "This..."


    Zhao Zhen was asked, Liu Yanshu asked speechless.


    Liu Yanshu''s mood is very bad, also very confused: "Damn, what should I do now?"


    Zhao Zhen pondered for a moment, suggested: "mayor, you''d better call the patrol team and go to Tianhao hotel!"


    "Let''s see if we can be a peacemaker and persuade Wang Tianyuan and Shen Diaolong not to fight."


    "Second, to maintain the order of the scene, if Wang Tianyuan and Shen Diaolong really want to start, evacuate the crowd at the first time to avoid innocent people suffering."


    "Let me go to Tianhao hotel?"


    Liu Yanshu was reluctant: "I was called to Yunshan cemetery by Wang Tianyuan in the morning. I was scared for most of the day. This evening, I took the initiative to run to Tianhao hotel. Do you think my life is long or what?"


    "If Wang Tianyuan and Shen Diaolong really fight together, should I watch the play or go up to stop them? If you go up there and block it, will you lose your life there? "


    Zhao Zhen said with embarrassment: "mayor, I know it''s best not to go, but if you don''t go, there will be a big event, and you can''t get rid of it!"


    "Grass


    Liu Yanshu heard that his face was as black as a piece of carbon. "I''m really unlucky. When I was in office, I met with such a mess. I knew I would not be the mayor of Haicheng!"


    After listening to Liu Yanshu''s complaint, Zhao Zhen was dumbfounded.


    He hesitated for a moment, but he insisted: "mayor, this is not the time to say this. You should take people to Tianhao hotel as soon as possible."


    "Don''t be late, there will be nothing to do."


    Liu Yanshu smell speech, after dallying for a moment, or reluctantly move.


    In his position, seek his duty and take his responsibility.


    As the head of Haicheng, Liu Yanshu has no choice but to stand up.


    Otherwise, there will be a real chaos. As a mayor, he will be in prison or lose his head.


    If you don''t want to get involved, you have to stick to it!


    Liu Yanshu suddenly mobilized the patrol force of the whole Haicheng, and all assembled to Tianhao hotel.


    On this night, Tianhao hotel is destined to gather together.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Qingsong and his family moved quickly. They first arrived at Tianhao Hotel, then Liu Yanshu''s patrol team, and finally Wang Tianyuan and his 10000 troops.


    Thousands of Silver Dragon carving members are stationed outside Tianhao hotel.


    The patrol brigade, which has thousands of personnel, is stationed in more peripheral areas.


    When Wang Tianyuan arrived, he ordered ten thousand soldiers to take the whole Tianhao Hotel, including the Silver Dragon carving and the patrol brigade, inside and outside for three circles.


    For a moment, nearly 20000 armed men with guns gathered in Tianhao Hotel, which undoubtedly made Tianhao hotel become the focus of the whole Haicheng people''s attention.


    Tianhao hotel is a five-star hotel, located in the golden zone of high population density.


    Because there was such a big battle in Tianhao Hotel, all the people around were scared away.


    The people in Tianhao hotel were almost scared to pee, because they couldn''t leave, and they were all in a panic.


    The only one who can calm down is the Mu family in the dining room.


    The reason why they can calm down is because of Shen Ze.


    Of course, some people still have some worries. After all, we all know that Wang Tianyuan must have come to Shen Ze for revenge for his son Wang Meng.


    If we do, this situation may be much worse.


    However, the worry returned to worry, but seeing Shen Ze outside the hotel, he was still calm and calm. Then, everyone was relieved.


    Now, in the eyes of the Mu family, as long as there is Shen Ze, everything is not a problem.


    Because any problem can be solved by this young man.

 Chapter 277

    The Mu family all know that Shen Ze is Shen Diaolong.


    In their view, Shen Ze, as a dragon god with power, is able to solve all problems.


    Even if Wang Tianyuan led 10000 soldiers to invade, he still couldn''t help Shen Ze.


    Because Shen Ze is a Dragon God, an invincible and unbeaten general!


    He is the existence of God, no one in the world can rival him!


    It can''t be said that this is the blind belief of the Mu family, because this is a consensus shared by the people of the state of dragon.


    In the dining room, everyone still pushed the cup for the cup, ate and drank, chatted, and had a good time.


    Shen Ze is still fighting with others, talking and laughing, very happy.


    Qin Chao, who has made clear the situation outside the hotel, hurried back to the dining room and came to Shen Ze.


    "Young master, Liu Yanshu came to the hotel with thousands of patrols to maintain public order."


    "The old man Wang Tianyuan came to the hotel with ten thousand soldiers and surrounded the hotel three floors inside and outside. It''s obvious that he''s not good at it!"


    When it comes to Wang Tianyuan, Qin Chao''s eyes twinkle.


    Obviously, Qin Chao is very upset about Wang Tianyuan''s apparent offense to Shen Ze.


    "It''s just that people surround the hotel, not directly."


    Shen Ze showed a look of seeing through, and a smile of disdain rose from the corner of his mouth. "It seems that Wang Tianyuan didn''t dare to rebel. He just ran over and pretended to bluff people."


    "Did the old man come to bluff?" Qin Chao was a little suspicious.


    Shen Ze didn''t explain his view much, but said: "don''t pay attention to Wang Tianyuan, just think he is a clown and watch him perform."


    Qin Chao would not doubt Shen Ze''s judgment. He immediately nodded and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll see him as a clown."


    "I''ll see how he performs."


    Qin Chao smiles at Shen Ze, then turns around and walks away.


    After Qin Chao left, Mu Ling came up to Shen Ze''s ear and asked in a low voice, "brother Ze, Wang Tianyuan has been surrounded by people. How can you not be afraid at all?"


    Shen Ze smiles, "what''s to be afraid of?"


    "Brother Ze, other people have ten thousand soldiers. There are a lot of people. If you really fight, you will not be able to fight!"


    Looking at the little girl a very serious look, Shen Ze can''t help but smile split his mouth: "fight this kind of thing, not many people can win."


    "Although I have only one thousand men, they are all strong men who can fight many men, enough to deal with Wang Tianyuan."


    When Mu Ling heard this, she remembered that Shen Ze''s 1000 subordinates were all from the Silver Dragon carving, and every soldier in silver was extraordinary.


    "Sure!"


    Muling nodded, "brother Ze can deal with Wang Tianyuan, so I don''t have to worry."


    Shen Ze rarely boasted, "your brother Ze is the invincible God of war. No matter when or under any circumstances, you don''t need to worry about me."


    Hearing the speech, Muling chuckled and cooperated with Shen Ze: "yes, brother Ze is so powerful that I don''t need to worry about him at all."


    Shen Ze is not narcissistic. He smiles and says nothing more.


    After Qin Chao went out, he came back soon.


    "Young master, you are right. Although Wang Tianyuan surrounded the hotel with his own soldiers, he did nothing else."


    "It''s really like running around to scare people."


    "The old man really didn''t have the courage to fight against you."


    "In front of outsiders, he is extremely fierce, but in front of the young master, he can only pretend to be a grandson!"


    After criticizing Wang Tianyuan, Qin Chao said to Shen Ze, "young master, Wang Tianyuan has just found me and told me that he wants to come in to see you. Do you want to see him?"


    For Wang Tianyuan want to see himself, Shen Ze was not surprised, he did not hesitate, very simply said: "let him in!"


    "Good."


    Qin Chao didn''t want Wang Tianyuan to come in, but Shen Ze allowed him. Naturally, he didn''t have any opinions. After answering the voice, he turned and left.


    After a while, Qin Chao came in with Wang Tianyuan.


    Seeing Wang Tianyuan in a unicorn suit walk into the dining room, people immediately cast their eyes on him.


    Everyone closed their mouths, the noise disappeared, and the dining room fell into silence.


    Qin Chao leads Wang Tianyuan to Shen Ze.


    "Young master, marshal Wang is here." Qin Chao reported in a low voice.


    At this time, Shen Ze was eating spareribs with his head down. He did not raise his head. His voice was a little vague and said, "Marshal Wang came to see me. What''s the matter?"


    Wang Tianyuan saw that Shen Ze was eating on his own. He looked down on him, which made his anger burn and his eyes twinkle.


    Wang Tianyuan clenched his fist in his sleeve. He forced himself to calm down. Then he said in a deep voice, "I heard that the Grand Marshal is dining here, so I want to come here to have a drink with him."


    Shen Ze chewed the pork ribs into his mouth, raised his head and gave Wang Tianyuan a smile, "I like drinking."


    "Marshal Wang, please sit down!" Shen Ze said, raised his hand and motioned Wang Tianyuan to sit down.


    When people at Shen Ze''s table saw that Wang Tianyuan wanted to drink with Shen Ze, they all got up and left their seats consciously, and stayed away from here.


    However, there is one exception. Muling is still sitting beside Shen Ze.


    As Shen Ze''s beloved "sister", she does not leave, no one dares to say anything, and no one has any opinions.


    After the others got up and left their seats, Wang Tianyuan was not polite and swaggered to sit opposite Shen Ze.


    After Wang Tianyuan was seated, Shen Ze said, "Qin Chao, call a box of Laobaigan on the hotel!"


    "Yes."


    Qin Chao answered, and then he called the waiter and put on a box of Laobaigan.


    After drinking, Qin Chao takes the initiative to go to the other side of Shen Ze and pour the wine for him.


    Shen Ze said with a smile, "Marshal Wang, we are all soldiers. We''ll drink in a big bowl and have a good time."


    Wang Tianyuan replied with no expression: "I will depend on the Grand Marshal."


    Shen Ze immediately ordered: "on the big bowl."


    Soon, two big white bowls with big heads were put on the table.


    Qin Chao picked up the bottle and poured a bowl of wine for Shen Ze.


    Wang Tianyuan picked up the bottle and poured himself a bowl of wine.


    When the wine was full, Wang Tianyuan took up the big bowl and said to Shen Ze, "Grand Marshal, let''s have a bowl first!"


    "Good." Shen Ze readily agreed.


    "I''ll do it first."


    As soon as the words fell, Wang Tianyuan raised his head and drank a bowl full of wine.


    "Good."


    Seeing this, Shen Ze smiles heartily. Then he takes up the big bowl and drinks all the wine into his stomach.


    Two people drink like this, impressively all is the soldier ministry son Lang''s liquor quantity and the manner unfolds incisively and vividly.

 Chapter 278

    "Good wine!"


    After drinking a bowl of wine, Shen Ze felt very happy.


    After he put the bowl on the table, his voice said brightly, "fill it up again."


    "Yes."


    Qin Chao nodded, then filled a bowl of wine with quick action.


    At this time, Wang Tianyuan poured and drank wine on his own, and did two bowls in a row.


    Wang Tianyuan drank three bowls of wine.


    After three bowls of wine, Wang Tianyuan''s dark face turned red and turned into a pig liver color.


    Wang Tianyuan seems to be drowning his worries with wine. The more he drinks, the worse his face looks and the more angry he is.


    After drinking the third bowl of wine, Wang Tianyuan''s anger was so strong that he stamped the bowl heavily on the table.


    "Bang!"


    A loud crash was heard in the quiet hall.


    The voice came suddenly, and everyone trembled with fright.


    Qin Chao stares at Wang Tianyuan coldly. He says in his heart, "this old man dares to shake his face in front of the young master. He really doesn''t know what to do!"


    After they were frightened, their faces changed.


    Obviously, everyone realized that Wang Tianyuan was deliberately angry.


    Sure enough, Wang Tianyuan came here tonight, after all, it''s not the right person to come!


    Thinking of this, everyone was filled with awe.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere of the whole dining room became a little oppressive and subtle.


    Shen Ze was not happy with Wang Tianyuan''s behavior of throwing bowls and getting angry, but he didn''t have much mood swings.


    He picked up the bowl and took a sip of wine. Then he looked up at the ugly looking Wang Tianyuan and said faintly, "Marshal Wang came to the hotel with 10000 soldiers, not just to find me for a drink?"


    Wang Tianyuan, hearing the speech, raised his cold eyes and looked up at Shen Ze.


    He put on a smelly face and asked in a very low voice, "what else can I do besides find the Grand Marshal to drink?"


    Shen Ze smile, open the skylight to tell the truth, "Marshal Wang has plenty of troops, but also for his son just died at noon revenge."


    When Wang Tianyuan heard the speech, a strong color of jealousy suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    He stares at Shen Ze with a smile. After a while, he says, "marshal, how much success can I have if I take revenge on my son?"


    Shen Ze shook his head and said, "I don''t know that."


    Then, Shen Ze said with great seriousness: "practice leads to true knowledge. Marshal Wang can have a try, and then he will know the success rate."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s suggestion, Wang Tianyuan and others present were awed in their hearts.


    Listen to Shen Ze''s meaning, is it to encourage Wang Tianyuan to take revenge on him?


    If Wang Tianyuan really listened to Shen Ze''s words and practiced revenge, wouldn''t it be a huge gunfight between the two sides?


    Once a gunfight happens, it will be a bloody storm. I don''t know how many people will die!


    Although Shen Ze was there, the Mu family members were not worried about their own safety, but they still didn''t want a gunfight.


    After all, it''s a bad thing to bleed to death. If it happens less, it will happen less.


    All of a sudden, everyone was inexplicably nervous and turned their eyes to Wang Tianyuan, waiting for the latter''s answer.


    Wang Tianyuan pondered for a long time, he did not say whether to practice revenge, but asked: "Marshal wants me to practice?"


    Shen Ze said indifferently: "it''s better to make up your own mind about this kind of thing."


    After giving advice, Shen Ze said faintly: "but to tell you the truth, I really hope you can practice it."


    When Wang Tianming heard the speech, his eyes narrowed slightly, flashing dangerous light.


    Some words need not be said clearly, both of them know it well.


    Both sides do not want each other to live in the world!


    Of course, if you think so, whether you can put it into practice remains to be discussed.


    After Shen Ze said that he hoped Wang Tianyuan would practice revenge, the temperature of the whole dining room suddenly dropped, and everyone felt a chill.


    Shen Ze and Wang Tianyuan''s eyes are opposite. Their eyes are like two flashes of lightning. They are intertwined in the air and produce invisible sparks.


    Because Shen Ze and Wang Tianyuan did not speak again, the dining room fell into a dead silence, and the atmosphere became very depressed.


    The crowd held their breath and their hearts beat faster.


    After such a stalemate for a while, Wang Tianyuan seemed to be defeated and withdrew his gaze from Shen Ze.


    He poured himself a bowl of wine and drank it down. Then he said coldly, "Marshal wants me to take action. Aren''t you really afraid that I can''t get out of this Tianhao hotel tonight?"


    Shen Ze looked up and drank the remaining half bowl of wine. Then he stared at Wang Tianyuan with sharp eyes and said: "there are many people in the world who want to kill me, but no one can kill me, and you are no exception."


    Wang Tianyuan heard the speech and gave a cold smile, with a hint of sarcasm in his tone: "the Grand Marshal is the invincible God of war, and he is full of confidence."


    Shen Ze smiles but does not speak, the meaning is self-evident.


    You are so confident. What can you do for me?


    Wang Tianyuan held out a big hand and tightly grasped the edge of the bowl. His voice was cold and there was something in his words: "I hope Marshal can be so confident all the time. Don''t be discouraged that day!"


    "No matter whether there is such a day or not, you certainly can''t see it," Shen Ze wrote


    Wang Tianyuan said coldly, "that''s not sure."


    Shen Zexiao''s voice is light and calm, "let''s wait and see, time will give the answer."


    Wang Tianyuan raised his head like a wolf, staring at Shen Ze''s eyes, and said, "OK, let''s wait and see!"


    Listen to Wang Tianyuan say so, Shen Ze''s face showed a look of disappointment, "it seems that tonight you are not going to revenge, I have no expectation of this."


    Wang Tianyuan sneered, "the road of the river and the lake is long, the mountains are high and the rivers are long. There are plenty of opportunities in the future. Don''t rush for a while."


    Shen Ze''s face changed, and his face turned cold in vain. He gave an order to go, "Wang Tianyuan, I''m not in the mood to talk nonsense with you. You can go away."


    Wang Tianyuan heard Shen Ze call him to roll, his face suddenly became very gloomy, his eyes emerged a thick hatred and murder.


    "Click!"


    Wang Tianyuan was angry. He grabbed the big bowl and crushed it with a force.


    "Shen Diaolong, see you next time. There will be a war between you and me. Either you die or I die!"


    After Wang Tianyuan said these words, he got up angrily and walked out of the dining room.


    Qin Chao, who has been holding back his anger, saw Wang Tianyuan leave and couldn''t help swearing and saying: "Damn, this old man dares to talk to the young master like this. I really want to take out a gun and make him burst out!"


    Shen Ze''s face is expressionless, without any emotion fluctuation. He looks at Wang Tianyuan''s back calmly.


    Old man, see you next time, when you are dead!

 Chapter 279

    Although Wang Tianyuan and Shen Ze belong to the military department and are considered colleagues, he only heard about Shen Ze''s deeds and did not witness them with his own eyes.


    Wang Tianyuan is a very proud person. Even if he is of the same generation or equal status, he doesn''t pay attention to him, let alone the younger generation like Shen Ze.


    At the beginning, because Shen Ze forced the imperial court to issue an official document, Wang Tianyuan was very upset with Shen Ze and deliberately made Shen Ze difficult. He knelt down and kowtowed before sending reinforcements.


    Since then, Wang Tianyuan began to suppress Shen Ze intentionally, and often said in various public occasions that Shen Ze was wrong.


    At that time, because Wang Tianyuan was the commander-in-chief of the Qilin army, Shen Ze was just a minor general.


    Wang Tianyuan is able to keep pressure on Shen Ze, so that Shen Ze can not resist, can only bear in silence.


    At that time, Wang Tianyuan was so high spirited that he was confident that he could step on Shen Ze all the time.


    But after Shen Ze became the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war in the battle of Dingding, all this changed.


    Shen Zecheng is Wang Tianyuan''s boss, and he is also the supreme Dragon God. Wang Tianyuan does not dare to say that Shen Ze is not, and he can only say the opposite in secret.


    Although Shen Ze has become the existence that can only let Wang Tianyuan look up to, Wang Tianyuan is still not satisfied.


    He always thought that Shen Ze was lucky and became a hero of the times. That''s why he has today''s scenery and prestige.


    He still looked down upon Shen Ze in his heart and didn''t pay attention to him.


    Of course, because he knelt down and kowtowed for reinforcements, Wang Tianyuan intentionally or unintentionally avoided Shen Ze.


    However, Wang Tianyuan''s heart is still confident that Shen Ze does not dare to take him, after all, his identity and status is not general.


    However, what happened today has changed Wang Tianyuan''s cognition of Shen Ze.


    He didn''t dare to move you, Wang Tianyuan. He just wanted to move.


    Shen Ze is not a young and immature man with a false name, but a man of great courage, courage and resourcefulness, who can make you feel inferior to Wang Tianyuan.


    Tonight, when he comes to Tianhao hotel with 10000 soldiers, Wang Tianyuan really has a plan to avenge Wang Meng and kill Shen Ze.


    But after drinking at the same table with Shen Ze and having a conversation, he finally changed his mind.


    Shen Ze''s self-confidence and calm, like an invisible deterrent, let Wang Tianyuan no courage to revenge.


    When walking outside Tianhao hotel from the dining room, Wang Tianyuan was in a mixed mood and sighed all the way.


    Dragon country is really a rising star!


    Wang Tianyuan thought that if he knelt down and kowtowed to Shen Ze, he would never raise his head in front of Shen Ze again.


    Now he found that even if he didn''t kneel down and kowtow to Shen Ze, he couldn''t raise his head in front of Shen Ze.


    There are talented people coming out of the country, and the number of celebrities still depends on the present!


    Shen Ze is the brightest star in this era. He is powerful and magnificent. No one can compete with him!


    It''s not only Wang Tianyuan, but also Shen zeneng, who can make everyone in this era look up!


    If the sun is blue sky, overlooking all living beings!


    Wang Tianyuan with 10000 soldiers, earth shaking, aggressive and come, but in the end is to stop, disheartened and go.


    That night, Wang Tianyuan returned to Yuzhou with 10000 soldiers and Wang Meng''s body.


    As soon as he returned to his home in Yuzhou, Wang Tianyuan fell down and became seriously ill.


    ¡­¡­


    After Wang Tianyuan left with his troops, Liu Yanshu, the head of Haicheng City, Xing mu, the director of the patrol Bureau, and thousands of other patrol officers outside Tianhao hotel were all relieved.


    The two men didn''t fight each other. It''s really dangerous. Fortunately!


    Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu have the cheek to run to Shen Ze and ask for a drink.


    Shen Ze knows that these two guys are coming to beg for drinks, but they are actually coming to make amends to him.


    Shen Ze didn''t care. After drinking with Liu Yanshu and Xing mu, he sent them away.


    At about ten o''clock in the evening, everyone had enough wine and food, left Tianhao Hotel and returned to Mujia mansion.


    Like when he came here, Shen Ze, Muling and Qin Chao took the same Maybach.


    Muling is still sitting beside Shen Ze. She inquires curiously, "brother Ze, just at Tianhao Hotel, do you really want Wang Tianyuan to take revenge on you?"


    Shen Ze said yes.


    "Why?" muring asked


    Shen Ze replied, "I want to get rid of Wang Tianyuan. If he starts at me, it''s a rebellion. I have a very good reason to get rid of him."


    Muring was puzzled. "Brother Ze, you are the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war. Wang Tianyuan is your subordinate. How do you want to get rid of him?"


    "Even if his son makes a mistake, he will not be involved."


    Before Shen Ze said anything, Qin Chao could not help but speak.


    "Because the old man Wang Tianyuan, like his son, is not a good bird!"


    After criticizing Wang Tianyuan and his son, Qin Chao said with disgust and disdain: "in the fifth World War Zone of the Dragon Kingdom, it''s the central war zone. The Qilin army led by Wang Tianyuan is the most corrupt!"


    "Ever since Wang Tianyuan took the position of commander in chief of the Qilin army, there have been cases of abuse of power for personal gain and shady activities in the central war zone."


    "That old man is not strict in running the army, even if he connives his subordinates to break the rules and break the law, he also personally participates in it, takes the lead in doing things that endanger the country and people''s livelihood!"


    "Since he took the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, the young master has the idea of bringing Wang Tianyuan to justice, executing him to death and making an example."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s indignant words, Mu Ling showed a sudden color, "I see."


    Immediately after that, Mu Ling agreed: "this kind of bad guy who harms the country and the people should really be eliminated."


    At this time, Shen Ze said with a little emotion: "it''s a pity that Wang Tianyuan didn''t dare to fight me this time. He didn''t have a chance to eradicate him."


    The corner of Shen Ze''s lips stirred up a faint smile. "I thought Wang Tianyuan was brave before, but now I find that he is just a counsellor."


    Qin Chao very timely flattered and said: "who can''t pretend to be a grandson in front of the young master? It''s normal for Wang Tianyuan to be a counsellor in front of the young master!"


    "Brother Ze is just like a God, but Wang Tianyuan is just a mortal. Of course, he will be afraid of brother Ze," she said


    Shen Ze looked at Mu Ling with a smile, "when did you learn to flatter?"


    Mu Ling smiles like a flower, "Ze elder brother, I am your little fan younger sister, these words are sincere words, did not flatter."


    Qin Chao echoed, "yes, I''m a little fan of the young master, and I didn''t flatter him."


    Shen Ze had no choice but to smile and said nothing.


    "Ding Dong!"


    At this time, the voice of mobile phone information suddenly rang.


    Shen Ze took out his mobile phone and found that it was the lone wolf who sent him a message.


    After reading the information, Shen Ze frowned and his face became very gloomy.

 Chapter 280

    Seeing that Shen Ze''s face became ugly, Mu Ling asked, "brother Ze, what''s the matter?"


    At the moment, Shen Ze''s heart has become very heavy.


    After he put away his mobile phone, he said in a very low voice: "one of my comrades in arms died in a foreign peacekeeping mission."


    Hearing the speech, Muling suddenly became a little sad.


    She didn''t say anything. She just put out her hand and patted Shen Ze on the shoulder to comfort her.


    Qin Chao, who had always been careless and heartless, suddenly became serious and solemn. He asked in a deep voice, "young master, which brother died?"


    Shen took a deep breath and said calmly, "Zhao Xingyang."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he seemed to blame on the surface, but in fact he said sadly, "Damn, what''s the matter with Lao Zhao? At that time, our five brothers said, "we don''t want to live on the same day in the same year, but we want to die on the same day in the same year."


    "Our other four brothers are still alive. Why didn''t he keep his word and go first?"


    As soon as the words were finished, Qin Chao, a tough man, burst into tears like a broken bead.


    The man didn''t shed tears, but he didn''t feel sad.


    Shen Ze has five powerful generals who have been fighting with him, including Leng Feng, Qin Chao and Zhao Xingyang.


    Although only Leng Feng and Zhao Xingyang are brothers on the surface because of their identity, Shen Ze always regards his five powerful generals as brothers.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao are very sad about Zhao Xingyang''s sacrifice, but they are not happy.


    It was a joyful atmosphere. Because of the sudden bad news, it suddenly became dull.


    There was no more talk and the car was silent.


    Nothing to say all the way.


    After returning to Mu''s mansion, Mu Ling didn''t pester Shen Ze any more. After saying good night to each other, she went back to her room.


    Qin Chao followed Shen Ze to the bedroom.


    Qin Chao said to Shen Ze with a bitter face, "young master, Zhao''s home is in Haicheng. Let''s visit him tomorrow."


    Shen Ze nodded, "well."


    Qin Chao''s heart is not taste, "young master, I want to drink now."


    Shen Ze also wanted to drink at this time, "you go to get a few bottles of wine, we go to the back garden to drink."


    "OK, I''ll get it right away."


    Afterwards, Qin Chao took several bottles of Baijiu and went to the pavilion with the Shen garden.


    Two young men, nothing to say, just drink, everything in silence.


    Cup after cup, until midnight, two people are drunk, is back to the room.


    All night long.


    The next day, after lunch, Qin Chao drove with Shen Ze to the countryside on the outskirts of Haicheng.


    Zhao Xingyang, a native of Haicheng, lives in a small village called Xifeng.


    There are four members in the Zhao family: Chen Zhifang, the mother, Zhao Xingyang, the eldest son, Zhao Xinghua, the second son, and Zhao Susu, the youngest daughter.


    Because his father died early and his family was poor, Zhao Xingyang joined the army before finishing high school.


    Although Zhao Xingyang was not smart enough, he was tall and strong as a cow because he had been doing farm work since he was a child.


    During the seven years of the army, Zhao Xingyang made a lot of military achievements, from a nobody to a major step by step.


    After the war in Longguo subsided, Zhao Xingyang took the initiative to join the peacekeeping force. He had planned to retire and return home after two years of peacekeeping mission, but unexpectedly, he died at the end of the two years.


    The only way is that heaven does not fulfill people''s wishes, and things are changeable!


    Zhao Xingyang''s sacrifice is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for the Zhao family.


    After receiving the news of Zhao Xingyang''s death last night, Zhao''s mother, Chen Zhifang, fainted on the spot. Zhao Xingyang''s younger brother, Zhao Xinghua, immediately finished his work and returned home.


    Zhao''s sister, Zhao Su Su, who went to university in the next city, rushed home from the next city overnight.


    When Zhao Xinghua came home, he woke up his mother who had fainted.


    As soon as Chen Zhifang woke up, he held Zhao Xinghua and cried.


    Zhao Xinghua did not cry, but has been comforting his mother.


    Before long, Zhao Su Su returned home.


    Looking at Zhao''s mother and Zhao Xinghua, who were sitting on the ground hugging each other and crying, the little girl seemed to be in love with the scene. She suddenly broke down and rushed up to hold Zhao''s mother and cry.


    Zhao Xinghua is a strong man, but seeing that Zhao''s mother and sister burst into tears, he couldn''t help crying.


    Mother, son and daughter, don''t know how long they have been crying. It''s only when the tears are dry that it''s over.


    Zhao Xinghua and Zhao Susu are both young people. Even if they cry a lot, they can hold on.


    However, Zhao''s mother is old, and she has been doing farm work all the year round. She has a stubborn disease on her body. When she cries so bitterly, she suddenly loses her energy and spirit, and is depressed.


    Both brothers and sisters are worried that Zhao''s mother is too sad and will have serious health problems. They want to send Zhao''s mother to the hospital for recuperation.


    But Zhao''s mother refused.


    Zhao''s mother didn''t want to go to the hospital, because she wanted to set up a memorial tablet for her eldest son Zhao Xingyang overnight and build a spirit platform.


    Zhao mother''s attitude is firm, Zhao Xinghua brother and sister have no choice but to comply with Zhao mother''s meaning.


    After lying in bed and resting for a while, Zhao''s mother took her brother and sister and began to prepare for Zhao Xingyang''s funeral.


    Mother, son and daughter are busy until after three o''clock in the morning.


    Of course, this night is destined to be a sleepless night for them.


    The next morning, Zhao''s mother stayed at home, while Zhao Xinghua and Zhao Susu went out to buy things for the funeral.


    Before noon, everything was ready.


    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, Shen Ze and Qin Chao arrived at Xifeng village.


    As the road to the village is narrow, they can only park at the entrance of the village and get off to walk into the village.


    After several rounds along the way, Shen Ze and Qin Chao finally arrived at the door of the Zhao family.


    When Shen Ze and Qin Chao arrived at the door of Zhao''s house, a 30-year-old man in a bad suit walked into Zhao''s house.


    As soon as he entered the yard, the man in the inferior suit began to shout.


    "Chen Zhifang, what kind of immoral things have you done? First you killed your husband, and now you killed your eldest son. You are really capable of it!"


    Hearing the words of men in inferior suits, Shen Ze and Qin Chao, who have just stepped over the threshold, show a cold killing opportunity in their eyes.

 Chapter 281

    At the moment, only Zhao''s mother stayed at home, and Zhao Xinghua and Zhao Susu went out to report their funeral.


    The man in the inferior suit, named Xu Qiang, is the eldest son of the head of Xifeng village.


    Xu Qiang, who is the village head by virtue of his own Laozi, has been a village bully for a long time.


    Xu Qiang swayed and swaggered to the door of the main room.


    Looking at Chen Zhifang in the hall, kneeling beside Zhao Xingyang''s platform, weeping while burning paper money, Xu Qiang''s mouth stirred up a cold smile.


    "Don''t cry, you old lady like the bereaved star. No matter how hard you cry, your short-lived eldest son won''t survive!"


    As the saying goes, death is great. Even if you don''t pay homage to the dead, or sympathize and comfort Zhao''s mother who suddenly lost her son, you can''t go down the well and continue to sprinkle salt on other people''s wounds.


    These sarcastic remarks made by Xu Qiang are undoubtedly disgusting and disgusting.


    After hearing Xu Qiang''s words, Chen Zhifang was very angry and dissatisfied.


    But because she was in front of her eldest son''s platform, she didn''t want to quarrel with Xu Qiang, so she held back her anger and ignored the latter.


    And this, let Xu Qiang this will only bully the guy, more unscrupulous.


    Xu Qiang walked into the hall and came to Zhao Xinghua''s platform.


    He casually smoked a stick of incense to light it, and then he grandly bowed to Zhao Xinghua''s black-and-white photo.


    Then, after inserting the incense at will, Xu Qiang said to Zhao Xinghua''s black and white photo: "Zhao Xinghua, Zhao Xinghua, how do you say you are a short-lived ghost?"


    "My sister has made an appointment with you, and she still thinks that you will be able to make our old Xu family proud when you come back home. But I didn''t expect that you would lose yourself like this!"


    "Fortunately my sister has not married you, or she will be widowed!"


    "My sister is too timid to see the dead. Let me give you incense for her. Don''t blame her."


    "Zhao Xinghua, brother Qiang, I watched you grow up. You just died. Brother Qiang is also very sad."


    "In your next life, you must be reincarnated and cast better. Don''t cast yourself to an old woman who looks like a bereaved star!"


    Xu Qiang said such a lot of words that were not human. Chen Zhifang, who was so angry that she was weak, could not help being angry and said, "Xu Qiang, don''t deceive people too much!"


    When Xu Qiang heard the speech, he disdained to smile.


    He picked up Zhao Xinghua''s black-and-white photo frame with one hand, and then knocked on the black-and-white photo with the other hand, "Chen Zhifang, if you don''t want me to cheat others too much, just give me the real estate certificate of the wedding house I bought in the county."


    Xu Qiang boldly and frankly stated the main purpose of his coming here.


    All he said and did just now was for the wedding house!


    Xu Qiang''s actions show the dark side of human nature incisively and vividly.


    Watching Xu Qiang toss the black-and-white photo of Zhao Xinghua, Chen Zhifang''s face turns blue with anger.


    The woman with gray hair glared at Xu Qiang angrily, gritted her teeth, and asked angrily, "the wedding house was bought by our Zhao family after several years of hard work. Why do you want to get it?"


    "Why?"


    Xu Qiang looked at Chen Zhifang fiercely and said in a fierce voice: "my sister wasted several years of great youth because of you, the short-lived eldest son, waiting for words in the boudoir!"


    Xu Qiang is very strong and overbearing. He says, "you give that wedding room to my sister as compensation. It''s reasonable and natural!"


    Chen Zhifang didn''t even think about it. She refused directly: "it''s OK to make up for it, but I will never give it to your Xu family!"


    The marriage house was bought by the Zhao family with all their savings and hard-earned money for several years. How could it be given to the Xu family for nothing?


    Whoever comes will not agree!


    "No wedding room?"


    After hearing Chen Zhifang''s words, Xu Qiang''s face suddenly became very ferocious. He fiercely threatened and threatened: "Chen Zhifang, if you don''t take out that wedding room to compensate my sister, I''ll smash this mourning hall and make your eldest son unable to do funeral and burial!"


    Although Chen Zhifang is weak, she is just as a mother. When she heard that Xu Qiang wanted to threaten her with Zhao Xinghua''s funeral, she suddenly went into a state of violence.


    The woman stood up from the ground and then pointed to Xu Qiang''s nose with a ferocious look, warning: "Xu Qiang, if you dare to destroy my son''s funeral, I will fight with you!"


    Xu Qiang looked up and down at Chen Zhifang contemptuously, disdaining to say: "you weak old lady, dare to fight with me? I''m afraid you''ve been hit hard by the loss of your son, and you''ve lost your mind


    After ridicule, Xu Qiang said impatiently: "old lady, I''ll ask you again, do you want to give me the real estate certificate of my wedding house?"


    Without hesitation, Chen Zhifang bit her teeth and spat out two words, "no!"


    "OK, since you old lady don''t know what to do, don''t blame me for not doing it twice!"


    Seeing that Chen Zhifang is determined not to give the house property certificate, Xu Qiang is furious.


    In a rage, he directly pulled the black-and-white photo frame of Zhao Xinghua into two.


    "Xu Qiang, you beast!"


    Seeing that Xu Qiang destroyed his eldest son''s black-and-white photo frame, Chen Zhifang''s eyes were about to crack, filled with grief and indignation.


    She jumped at Xu Qiang with her teeth and claws outstretched. "You destroyed my son''s photo, I''ll kill you


    "To die!"


    Xu Qiang saw Chen Zhifang pounce on him, his face showed a very disdainful sneer.


    In his view, a weak woman like Chen Zhifang who fights with him is no doubt an egg hitting a stone and seeking her own death.


    "You old lady don''t know what to do. I''ll teach you a lesson today!"


    Xu Qiang is infuriated. He plans to teach Chen Zhifang a lesson.


    Seeing Chen Zhifang jump forward, Xu Qiang plans to raise his leg and kick him in the stomach of the former. But at this time, he suddenly finds that he seems to be immobilized and unable to move.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Xu Qiang''s eyes widened in horror as if he had gone to hell.


    The body suddenly can''t move, Xu Qiang is very confused, at the same time is very afraid.


    However, Xu Qiang can''t think much, because the next moment, Chen Zhifang has rushed to him.


    Because Zhao Xinghua''s photo was destroyed by Xu Qiang, Chen Zhifang was extremely angry and hated Xu Qiang.


    She seems to have lost her mind, like crazy to fight against Xu Qiang, and all kinds of tearing.


    Except consciously, Xu Qiang can neither move nor speak. Because he can''t move, he can only bear Chen Zhifang''s unilateral attack in silence.


    Although Chen Zhifang is a woman who has no strength to bind a chicken, the power that people exert in a crazy state is also enormous.


    Xu Qiang is just a physical foetus. Before long, he was beaten black and blue by Chen Zhifang.


    Because he still has consciousness, Xu Qiang can feel the pain all over his body, which makes him extremely painful and tormented.

 Chapter 282

    No matter how weak a woman is, when her children are insulted and hurt by others, she will fight back and fight with others.


    This is Chen Zhifang at this time.


    She is just like a female tiger who suddenly loses her power, beating Xu Qiang until she is exhausted.


    Unable to move or speak, Xu Qiang was beaten black and blue, his neck was covered with bloodstained scratches, and his poor suit broke, looking very embarrassed.


    Xu Qiang suddenly felt pain all over his body and cried in his heart.


    Xu Qiang wanted to teach Chen Zhifang a lesson, but he didn''t expect to be beaten by Chen Zhifang. He was very frustrated and angry.


    Because he couldn''t speak, he could only express his strong dissatisfaction by staring at Chen Zhifang with murderous eyes.


    Chen Zhifang hung his head, covered his chest and gasped.


    After a short rest, she just raised her head and looked at Xu Qiang.


    At this time, Chen Zhifang has calmed down, she is surprised to find that Xu Qiang is very strange.


    When she just hit this asshole, why didn''t the latter fight back?


    Why do you stand still and don''t speak?


    Chen Zhifang was very confused and did not understand why Xu Qiang suddenly became like this.


    Chen Zhifang didn''t care about what happened to Xu Qiang, so he didn''t think much about it.


    She straightened her mourning clothes, then raised her head, looked at Xu Qiang in disgust, and said, "Xu Qiang, you are the one who has done so many immoral things, so now you have been punished. You can''t move or speak!"


    Hearing Chen Zhifang say so, the color of anger in Xu Qiang''s eyes turns into the color of fear.


    At the moment, Xu Qiang also feels that his evil state, which is like a ghost''s upper body, is just like suffering retribution.


    You''re not going to die, are you?


    For a moment, Xu Qiang was worried that he would die suddenly. His face became pale as paper, and his heart was full of fear.


    At this time, two figures came into the hall one after the other.


    Hearing the news, Chen Zhifang turned around and scanned the two young men who walked into the main hall.


    Because he didn''t know each other, Chen Zhifang looked at each other and asked, "who are you?"


    Shen Ze smiles kindly at Chen Zhifang and introduces himself, "aunt, we are Zhao Xingyang''s comrades in arms. My name is Shen Ze."


    Qin Chao, who followed Shen Ze, also showed a simple and honest smile and introduced himself, "aunt, my name is Qin Chao."


    Hearing that Shen Ze and Qin Chao are Zhao Xingyang''s comrades in arms, and seeing that both Shen Ze and Qin Chao have military temperament, Chen Zhifang chooses to believe them and puts down his guard.


    When it comes to Zhao Xingyang, Chen Zhifang''s heart suddenly becomes very heavy and depressed.


    "Thank you for coming to see yang''er," she said with a bitter face and a hoarse voice


    Looking at Zhao''s mother''s dejected appearance, Shen Zexin was touched and said in a soft voice, "aunt, I''m sorry."


    Chen Zhifang nodded in response, then fell into silence.


    Shen Ze is not a very comforting person, so he didn''t say anything more to Zhao mu.


    Shen Ze turns his head and looks coldly at Xu Qiang, who is still unable to move and speak.


    Their eyes were opposite, and there seemed to be a flash of lightning in the air.


    Xu Qiang, whose eyes were still active, suddenly widened his eyes in horror as if he had seen a ghost.


    He suddenly saw the murderous spirit from Shen Ze''s eyes, just like the essence, the real murderous spirit!


    How can people have such horrible eyes?


    Xu Qiang felt that Shen Ze was looking at him like he was looking at a dead man, which made him jump with fear. His sweat bristled all over his body, and the blood in his body seemed to stop flowing. His fear was overwhelming.


    If Xu Qiang could speak at this time, he must have lost his voice and screamed.


    What the hell is this young man like?


    Xu Qiang does not dare to look at Shen zeduo. He is afraid that he will be scared to death. He can only turn his eyes and look away.


    Seeing that Xu Qiang deliberately dodges himself, Shen Ze takes his eyes back.


    Then, his eyes fell on the black-and-white photos that had been broken into two on the ground, and a strong killing opportunity flashed in his eyes.


    Shen Ze squatted down, picked up the black-and-white photo of Zhao Xingyang, which was broken into two parts, and then handed it to Qin Chao, "go and deal with it."


    "Well."


    Qin Chao nodded, his murderous eyes from Xu Qiang after a hard blow, turned and left in a hurry.


    Shen Ze turned around and said to Chen Zhifang gently, "aunt, I want to help you deal with this guy. Do you agree?"


    Shen Ze said, pointing to Xu Qiang.


    When Xu Qiang heard that Shen Ze wanted to deal with him, he suddenly felt a thump in his heart, and a strong premonition arose in his heart.


    Let this young man like a monster deal with him, even if he is more or less vicious!


    Although there is no substantial evidence, Xu Qiang always feels that Shen Ze makes him unable to move and speak.


    Moreover, he suddenly saw that Shen Ze was a ruthless character, and he didn''t want to be dealt with by Shen Ze.


    Out of instinct, Xu Qiang throws a look at Chen Zhifang begging the latter not to agree.


    At this time, Chen Zhifang hated Xu Qiang very much.


    She didn''t even look at Xu Qiang. Naturally, she didn''t notice the latter begging.


    As for Shen Ze''s inquiry, Chen Zhifang looked at Shen Ze with puzzled eyes and asked in a low voice, "little brother, what do you want to do with him?"


    Shen Ze wrote lightly, "I want to teach him how to be a man."


    Chen Zhifang also thinks that Xu Qiang really should be educated, so she hesitates for a moment and nods to Shen Ze.


    "Auntie, I''ll come back after I''ve dealt with him."


    After saying hello, Shen Ze turns around, reaches out his right hand and grabs Xu Qiang''s back neck.


    Under Chen Zhifang''s astonished gaze, Shen Ze grabs Xu Qiang like a chicken and often walks out of the yard.


    What will happen next will be bloody and violent. Shen Ze doesn''t want Chen Zhifang to see it. That''s why he plans to get Xu Qiang out of Zhao''s yard.


    After walking out of Zhao''s yard and being 100 meters apart, Shen Ze throws Xu Qiang out like a sandbag.


    At the moment, Shen Ze dissipated the power of Xu Qiang, who could move and speak.


    "Ah..."


    His body seemed to be swept by a strong wind and flew out uncontrollably. Xu Qiang was so scared that he turned pale and cried out in horror.


    "Bang!"


    Next moment, Xu Qiang struck the thick trunk of an old Wutong tree.


    "Ah..."


    Xu Qiang''s ribs were broken. While he was spitting blood, he opened his mouth and made a shrill cry like killing a pig.


    Then, Xu Qiang fell to the ground, and then his body curled up into a ball, whining incessantly.


    Shen Ze has a cold look and sharp eyes. He raises his feet and walks towards Xu Qiang.

 Chapter 283

    Xu Qiang heard the footsteps and turned his head suddenly.


    Xu Qiang saw Shen Ze coming towards him, his eyes showed a strong color of fear.


    What a monster this kid is!


    It''s not only powerful, it can easily catch him with one hand, but also throw him out like a sandbag.


    But also able to use special means like a special function, so that he can not move and speak.


    Thinking that Shen Ze had just said that he was Zhao Xingyang''s comrade in arms in the Zhao family, Xu Qiang suddenly guessed that Shen Ze was a martial arts expert, because all soldiers learned martial arts.


    Xu Qiang is very self-conscious. He knows that he is not Shen Ze''s opponent and that he can''t provoke such soldiers as Shen Ze, so he gives up resistance and revenge.


    Xu Qiang was afraid that Shen Ze would beat him. Then he clenched his teeth and endured the pain. Before Shen Ze came to him, he turned over and knelt on the ground.


    "Little brother, please don''t hit me again!"


    Xu Qiang is a real bully. Before Chen Zhifang, he was arrogant and arrogant.


    Now in front of Shen Ze, he is on the ground. He is like a dog begging for mercy, kowtowing and begging for mercy.


    "Little brother, I have nothing to do with you. You have already taught me a lesson. There are a lot of adults. Don''t start any more and let me go!"


    Shen Ze was condescending, looking down at Xu Qiang, and his voice was cold and heartless. "Just what you did in the Zhao family, what''s your face asking me to let you go?"


    "Little brother, I''ve just been cheated by lard, because I want to get the wedding house so much that I do those despicable things!"


    "I know I''m wrong. I''ll change my mind. I don''t want to get the wedding house any more, and I won''t make trouble with the Zhao family any more."


    "Little brother, you see, I didn''t do any substantial harm to the Zhao family. Please forgive me!"


    After listening to Xu Qiang''s strong argument, Shen Ze was indifferent, and a sneer rose from the corner of his mouth.


    If a person makes a mistake, he should bear the corresponding responsibility for his own.


    What Xu Qiang has just done is intolerable to Shen Ze.


    With his temper, if it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t want to cause unnecessary troubles to the Zhao family, he would have made Xu Qiang''s body different.


    "You really didn''t do anything to hurt the Zhao family, but you said something you shouldn''t have said."


    "I can spare your life today, but I will break your tongue and give you a long memory."


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Ze would bend his fingers.


    An invisible breath, straight to Xu Qiang.


    Xu Qiang didn''t have time to make any response. The next moment, his tongue was like being cut by a sharp blade. The front half of his tongue was smooth and flat!


    "Poof..."


    Broken tongue pain, pain through the heart!


    Xu Qiang was surprised to open his mouth, spit out the bloody front half of his tongue and scream while spitting blood.


    His face was twisted, his face was bloodless, his body was twitching, and his life was more than death!


    "Don''t provoke the Zhao family again, or I''ll kill your family."


    Shen Ze is not interested in staying here to listen to Xu Qiang''s wailing. After he said the cruel words in a light tone, he turned and left.


    After Shen Ze left, Xu Qiang was afraid that he would die of shock due to excessive blood loss.


    Because his tongue was cut off and he could no longer speak and cry for help, he had to endure the pain, stand up from the ground, and then run to his home.


    Xifeng village is not big, but dozens of families.


    Xu Qiang''s home in the same village, not far away, although he walked hard, but it did not take long to return home.


    At the moment, Xu Qiang''s mother, Liu Rong, and his sister, Xu Xiaohua, are sitting in the small yard at home, enjoying the sun.


    As soon as Xu Qiang enters the door, Liu Rong and Xu Xiaohua notice him.


    "What''s the matter with you, hadron? How could it be like this? "


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing Xu Qiang''s ragged clothes, black and blue face, his chin and neck, and his clothes on his chest are stained with red blood, Liu Rong and Xu Xiaohua are greatly shocked.


    Mother and daughter stand up from the bench, and then take the initiative to rush to the body shape of Xu Qiang to help.

 Chapter 284

    After helping Xu Qiang to sit down on the bench, Liu Rong asked anxiously, "how are you, Qiangzi?"


    Xu Qiang''s consciousness at the moment has been a little fuzzy. He wants to talk to Liu Rong and say that they will send him to the hospital, but his mouth, apart from spitting blood foam, can only make a whine sound.


    With his tongue broken, Xu Qiang is now speechless.


    "Brother''s tongue is broken!"


    And Xu Qiang opened his mouth, careful Xu Xiaohua was surprised to see that Xu Qiang''s tongue was broken.


    The little girl''s eyes widened in horror, and a look of fear appeared on her face.


    "Broken tongue?"


    Liu Rong went to Xu Qiang''s mouth and looked at it carefully. Seeing that Xu Qiang''s tongue was really broken, she turned pale with fright.


    "Wuwu..."


    At this time, the speechless Xu Qiang was in a hurry to tell Liu Rong that they would send him to the hospital for treatment.


    "Send me to the hospital as soon as possible!"


    Xu Xiaohua first reacted and said in a hurry.


    "OK, take it to the hospital!"


    Liu Rong came back and nodded.


    Later, Liu Rong''s mother and daughter drove Xu Qiang back to the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Xu Qiang was in a coma because he lost too much blood.


    After rushing to the hospital nonstop, Xu Qiang was directly sent to the operating room.


    After sending Xu Qiang to the operating room, Xu Xiaohua calls Xu Qiang''s father, Xu Liang, the head of Xifeng village, and tells the latter about Xu Qiang.


    Xu Liang, who works in the soil, went to the hospital as soon as he knew about it.


    ¡­¡­


    After dealing with Xu Qiang, Shen Ze returns to the Zhao family courtyard.


    He went straight into the hall and looked at Chen Zhifang kneeling on one side, sobbing and burning paper money, with mixed feelings in his heart.


    Shen Ze didn''t know how to comfort the woman, so he didn''t say anything.


    He went forward silently, knelt down beside Chen Zhifang and burned the paper money.


    Before long, Qin Chao came back with a new black and white photo of Zhao Xingyang.


    Shen Ze takes Zhao Xingyang''s black and white photo frame from Qin Chao and sets it up in person.


    After the things are in place, Shen Ze immediately takes three sticks of incense and lights them, ready to worship Zhao Xingyang.


    As Shen Ze, he shouldn''t have knelt down to worship. Qin Chao knows this, but since he was reprimanded for dissuading Shen Ze from kneeling down to worship mu Yunbin last time, he doesn''t dare to say more this time.


    Qin Chao silently watched Shen Ze make a sacrifice to Zhao Xingyang. Then he took three sticks of incense to light up and made a sacrifice.


    Later, Shen Ze and Qin Chao knelt beside Chen Zhifang and burned paper money together.


    Obviously, for a while, Shen Ze and Qin Chao have no intention of leaving.


    ¡­¡­


    After Xu Liang arrived at the hospital, Xu Qiang was quickly out of danger and came to life after the treatment and treatment of the doctor.


    Xu Qiang was immediately sent to the ward. Xu Liang, Liu Rong and Xu Xiaohua went to the ward immediately.


    Seeing Xu Qiang''s appearance, Xu Liang felt both distressed and angry.


    Xu Qiang is good. How can he suddenly become like this?


    Which son of a bitch did this to him?


    Xu Liang''s heart is lit up a nameless fire.


    After Xu Qiang had a rest for a while, Xu Liang asked Xu Xiaohua to bring paper and pen.


    Xu Liang handed the paper and pen to Xu Qiang, and then he asked, "Qiangzi, who has done you such a terrible harm?"


    Hearing Xu Liang''s inquiry, Xu Qiang suddenly thought of Shen Ze, and his eyes suddenly showed the color of fear.


    "If you dare to provoke the Zhao family again, I''ll kill your family!"


    When Xu Qiang thought of the cruel words Shen Zelin said to him when he left, he was awed and did not dare to tell Xu Liang about the tragic things Shen Zelin had done to him.


    He is afraid that Xu Liang will go to Shen Ze for revenge after he learns that Shen Ze has done him harm, thus provoking Shen Ze again.


    Shen Ze is a soldier, but he doesn''t kill people in the blink of an eye. He is also a martial arts expert. It''s not the Xu family that can provoke him.


    Xu Qiang is afraid that the Xu family will cause trouble to Shen Ze again and will be destroyed, so he shakes his head at Xu Liang and doesn''t want to tell Xu Liang the whole story.


    Seeing Xu Qiang shaking his head and unwilling to say who made him look miserable, Xu Liang and Liu Rong, as well as Xu Xiaohua, frowned, and his face became a little ugly.


    "Qiangzi, how can you shake your head?"


    "Tell me who did this to you, and I''ll take revenge on you!"


    Although Xu Liang is the head of Xifeng village, a little cultural, he has a big temper.


    In his heart, he was indignant and wanted to avenge Xu Qiang.


    The tongue was broken, several bones were broken, and the whole body was hurt. It was so miserable that Xu Qiang didn''t feel angry. It was a fake.


    He also wants to take revenge, and he wants to teach Shen Ze and Chen Zhifang a hard lesson. He wants to return a tooth for a tooth and export his evil spirit.


    But he didn''t dare.


    For Shen Ze, Xu Qiang is now out of instinctive fear.


    Therefore, Xu Qiang shook his head to Xu Liang again and refused to write that it was Shen Ze who caused him to do so.


    Seeing that Xu qiangtie had no idea who had hurt him, Xu Liang''s face sank again and again.


    At this time, Xu Qiang took up his pen and wrote on the paper.


    Xu Qiang''s words are just like others. They are crooked and not beautiful at all.


    Xu Qiang wrote these words on the paper.


    "I don''t know what happened this time. You don''t care."


    Seeing these words written by Xu Qiang, Xu Liang''s look became a little dignified.


    What kind of person Xu Qiang is, Xu Liang, naturally they are very clear.


    According to Xu Qiang''s character, he will definitely get revenge if others hurt him like this.


    Now, how do you choose to admit your fault, to swallow your anger and not to retaliate?


    Xu Liang''s eyes were startled, and they suddenly guessed that the other party should not be ordinary people, which made Xu Qiang afraid to take revenge.


    Xu Qiang has expressed the meaning of no longer pursuing, Xu Liang, they naturally can''t say anything more.


    Of course, the tone in Xu Liang''s heart has not yet been swallowed.


    In his opinion, this matter can not be so easy to forget.


    He must find out the person who has harmed his son. Even if he can''t do anything about him, he must ask and make it clear!


    Xu Liang''s temperament is more urgent. After seeing that Xu Qiang is not in a big way now, he doesn''t stay in the ward for long and plans to go back to the village to investigate things.


    After instructing Liu Rong and Xu Xiaohua''s mother and daughter to take good care of Xu Qiang, Xu Liang left the hospital in a hurry with a wrinkled old face.


    After returning to Xifeng village in a hurry, Xu Liang began to inquire from family to family. He suddenly wanted to ask if anyone had seen who had harmed Xu Qiang.


    Unfortunately, when Shen Ze started with Xu Qiang, some people witnessed the whole process.


    A middle-aged man named Huang Feng next door to the Zhao family witnessed the scene of Shen Ze attacking Xu Qiang.


    Maybe it''s because Xu Liang is the head of Xifeng village, and Huang Feng intends to make friends. So after Xu Liang asks, he tells Xu Liang what he saw.


    Xu Liang is surprised to learn from Huang Feng that Shen Ze made Xu Qiang look like that, and that Shen Ze is a guest of the Zhao family. Now he is in the Zhao family yard.


    Xu Liang didn''t know Shen Ze, and he didn''t know the origin of Shen Ze.


    He was angry and didn''t think much about why Xu Qiang didn''t dare to tell him that Shen Ze had harmed Xu Qiang.


    Xu Liang couldn''t swallow the tone in his heart, and he wanted to find a way for Xu Qiang.


    Later, Xu Liang impressively relied on the identity of the village head to find five strong farmers from the village.


    A group of six people, or with a hoe, or with a chopper, or with a big stick, came to the yard of the Zhao family.


    Xu Liang, they make a lot of noise, kneeling in the hall burning paper money of Shen Ze they, is suddenly aware of.


    Shen Ze, Qin Chao and Chen Zhifang turn their eyes on Xu Liang and others standing in the yard.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao both frown when they see Xu Liang with guys in their hands, and the murderer appears in their eyes.


    They dare to make trouble in Zhao''s house. They are really playing lanterns in the latrine and looking for shit!


    Chen Zhifang and Xu Liang both know each other.


    First, Xu Qiang, a young man, came to the Zhao family to look for trouble. Now, Xu Liang, an old man, brought people to pick up trouble. This made Chen Zhifang look ugly and angry.


    This Xu family is deceiving people too much!


    Chen Zhifang bit his silver teeth and struggled to get up from the ground.


    This woman, who has always been very soft on weekdays, went to the door of the main room, glared at Xu Liang and others, and sternly scolded, "who let you come to my house like this? Get out of here, all of you


    In the face of Chen Zhifang''s reprimand, Xu Liang and others seem to have not heard it and did not pay any attention.


    Xu Liang, with a hoe in his hand, stamped the hoe heavily on the ground. Then he coldly said to Chen Zhifang, "Chen Zhifang, I''m not here for you. You go away!"


    After scolding Chen Zhifang, Xu Liang said angrily, "I''m looking for that son of a bitch who hurt my son!"


    "Which son of a bitch hurt my son? If you dare, get out at once


    As soon as Xu Liang''s words came to an end, Qin Chao came out of the hall with Uzi in his hand.


    Qin Chao went straight to Xu Liang, then raised his hand and put Uzi on Xu Liang''s forehead.


    "Old man, if you dare to shout again, I''ll shoot you!"


    Xu Liang


    All of you: --

 Chapter 285

    Seeing Qin Chao take out Wuzi, both Chen Zhifang and Xu Liang are scared to change their face and tense up.


    For these people who live on a three-thirds acre of land, have they ever seen a real gun in reality? Have you ever seen such a battle?


    Especially by the muzzle of the gun against the forehead of Xu Liang, scared pale, body shaking, dare not move.


    At the moment, Xu Liang is impressively understand why Xu Qiang did not tell him, who hurt him, Xu Qiang.


    In front of him, this young man with a strong figure can take out his gun, which is certainly not an ordinary person. It is not the Xu family that can provoke him.


    Although the Xu family is able to dominate Xifeng village, it is not worth mentioning in front of these big figures.


    Think of these, Xu Liang a time some regret to run to discuss.


    "You''ve come to my brother''s house to make trouble, don''t you want to live?"


    Qin Chao''s eyes are cold and sharp. He looks at Xu Liang and others viciously.


    The six peasant men lowered their heads in awe and did not dare to look at Qin Chao.


    "Today, if it wasn''t for my brother''s death, I would have shot all of you


    At Qin Chao''s words, Xu Liang and others were all trembling and terrified.


    "Today''s affairs are not the same. If any of you dare to make trouble in the Zhao family again, you will die without a place to bury yourself!"


    Qin Chao didn''t have the patience to talk to these farmers. After warning, he immediately yelled, "get out of here now!"


    Xu Liang called to help the few farmers, heard Qin Chao told them to roll, immediately like Amnesty.


    Five people didn''t think about it. They ran out of Zhao''s yard as if they were running away.


    However, Xu Liang has not left.


    This thin, dark man, nearly half a hundred years old, clenched his yellow teeth and stood still.


    Seeing this, Qin Chao frowned, and his eyes shot. He stared at Xu Liang like a wolf, and said coldly, "if you don''t go away, do you want to die?"


    After hearing Qin Chao''s words, Xu Liang was so scared that he almost threw out his hoe.


    Xu Liang seems to have summoned up great courage and raised his head tremblingly to meet Qin Chao''s eyes.


    Then, with trembling lips, he said, "I, I''m going to ask for an explanation for my son."


    Qin Chao''s eyebrows were straight and his face was full of evil. "What do you want to discuss?"


    Words have been said, but Xu Liang seems to have no fear and fear.


    He straightened his tongue and asked, "for no reason, why did you beat him all over the body and do such a cruel and inhuman thing as cutting his tongue?"


    At the end of the day, Xu Liang was angry and indignant.


    After hearing Xu Liang''s words, Qin Chao thought that Shen Ze had broken Xu Qiang''s tongue, which made him feel relieved.


    Qin Chao gave Xu Liang a cold smile, and then said, "old man, your son deliberately ran to my brother''s funeral hall to make trouble. He''s a beast who doesn''t know how to be a man!"


    "We didn''t kill him, we just broke his tongue and beat him. You should be grateful. How can you have the face to come here to discuss?"


    "You, you..." Xu Liang was speechless by Qin Chao.


    "What are you doing?"


    Qin Chao glared at Xu Liang, and then said with a tone of teaching, "the beam is not straight, the beam is crooked, your son is such an asshole, you are certainly not a good bird!"


    "I''m too lazy to talk to such a bad thing as you. If you don''t go away immediately, I''ll send you to the West!"


    As soon as the words came down, Qin Chao stabbed Xu Liang''s forehead with the muzzle of his gun, and stared at the latter with his murderous eyes.


    All of a sudden, Xu Liang felt like falling into an ice cellar. He felt cold in his heart. He was so scared that he couldn''t say a word, and his heart was full of retreat.


    No one is afraid of death. Xu Liang is afraid that Qin Chaozhen will shoot him.


    "You bully others, but I won''t give in. I''m sure I''ll give my son an explanation!"


    Xu Liang is a bit of a cultural man. After a long time, he said these words.


    Later, he endured the reluctance in his heart, turned and ran out of the Zhao yard.


    It''s like running away in a hurry.


    After Xu Liang left, Qin chaodang put Uzi away.


    Then he turned to be kind and honest. He turned around and went to Chen Zhifang, who was standing at the door of the main hall. He said in a soft voice, "aunt, it''s OK."


    "They don''t dare to come back to the Zhao family to look for trouble. You don''t have to worry."


    Chen Zhifang smell speech, although nodded, but eyebrows still tight together.


    Obviously, the woman has not completely let down her heart.


    After hearing Xu Liang''s words, Chen Zhifang can naturally guess that Shen Ze cut Xu Qiang''s tongue.


    Chen Zhifang, who has always been soft and kind-hearted, does not want to make things too big.


    Although she is dissatisfied with the fact that Xu Qiang has made trouble with Zhao Xingyang''s Lingtang, she doesn''t want to know what happened to Xu Qiang.


    Now, because of Zhao Xingyang, Shen Ze cuts Xu Qiang''s tongue, and she also starts to beat Xu Qiang black and blue.


    Just seeing Xu Liang''s posture, he will not give up. What should I do?


    Although Qin Chao is usually sharp lipped, he doesn''t know what to say for a while to make Chen Zhifang feel at ease.


    At this time, Shen Ze, who had been burning paper money beside the hall, got up and went to the door of the hall.


    Shen zemian said to Chen Zhifang, word by word, with a very serious look, "aunt, Xingyang is not only the son of the Qinglong army who defends the country, but also the hero of the country. He can''t tolerate half insults and blasphemies from others."


    "Although Xingyang is my subordinate, I regard him as my brother. If anyone dares to do anything to offend him, I will punish him severely and never tolerate him."


    Although Shen Ze''s tone is soft, his words are sonorous and powerful, hitting people''s heart.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Chen Zhifang was greatly touched by Shen Ze''s extremely serious and sincere appearance.


    "Xingyang is the son of the Qinglong army who defends the country. He is a hero of the country. He can''t tolerate half insults and blasphemies from others."


    Chen Zhifang mumbles to himself and repeats what Shen zegang said.


    The woman, who was deeply in love with her child, burst into tears as she spoke. At the same time, her face was full of pride and pride.


    Though my son is dead, no one can offend him!


    Chen Zhifang figured it out all at once, and no longer worried about the grudge with the Xu family.


    Having no worries, Chen Zhifang reached out and wiped her tears. Then she gratefully said to Shen Ze, "child, thank you for telling me this."


    Shen Ze shook his head and said softly, "don''t say that, aunt. It should be me. Thank you for understanding."


    Chen Zhifang suggested, "then we won''t say thank you. We won''t be so raw."


    "Well." Shen Ze nodded without hesitation.


    Then, as Chen Zhifang walked into the hall, he said, "two children, come in and tell me something about Xingyang in the army."


    "Good!"


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao look at each other and smile, and then walk into the hall.

 Chapter 286

    Chatting is what Qin Chao is good at. After entering the hall, Qin Chao tells Chen Zhifang about Zhao Xingyang''s work in the army.


    Shen Ze accompanied him and listened in silence.


    Zhao Xingyang joined the army at the age of 16. After two years of collective training, he was assigned to the Qinglong army in the western war zone.


    At that time, Shen Ze and Qin Chao, who had just arrived in the Qinglong army, said that they were assigned to a class by chance, and several of them got married.


    Since then, Shen Ze has been the leader of several brothers because he is both civil and military.


    Under the leadership of Shen Ze, Zhao Xingyang made great progress in both literature and martial arts.


    The brothers who came out of their class have made remarkable progress in the western war zone.


    Although Qin Chao''s five brothers can''t compare with Shen Ze, they are still much higher than others.


    Qin Chao and Zhao Xingyang are Shen Ze''s subordinates from the beginning to the end.


    After Shen Ze later took charge of the Qinglong army, Qin Chao and Zhao Xingyang, who were both valiant and unrivalled, were assigned to the vanguard camp as the first and second commanders.


    Qin Chao is the one who knows Zhao Xingyang best in the Qinglong army, so he can tell Chen Zhifang about Zhao Xingyang easily.


    Of course, Qin Chao''s brain is very smart. In order to make Chen Zhifang happy, he always chooses interesting things or things that Zhao Xingyang has done.


    And this has indeed played a certain effect, Chen Zhifang listened with relish, his face has been with that kind of spontaneous pride and gratification.


    As parents, who don''t want to see their children stand out in the world?


    How can Chen Zhifang not be happy to learn that her son has made so many contributions and won so many honors? How can we not be happy?


    "I remember when Xingyang left home to join the army that day, he told me with a smile that he would make great achievements and make a face for the people in his hometown."


    Qin Chao''s story reminds Chen Zhifang of the past. The woman''s eyes are reminiscent, and her face is full of pride.


    "Xingyang has done it. He has really made great achievements. He can give a long face to the people in our hometown!"


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao nodded heavily when they heard the speech. They were surprised to know Zhao Xingyang''s simple and ordinary wish.


    In their eyes, Zhao Xingyang is more than just able to make the folks in his hometown long face?


    In the battle of Dingding, Zhao Xingyang, as the deputy commander of the vanguard camp, led the children of the vanguard camp to take the lead in the battle. He opened a way for the Qinglong army to March smoothly and laid the foundation for the final victory of the war.


    In that battle, 30000 pioneers were killed and wounded, which can be described as extremely tragic.


    Although Qin Chao and Zhao Xingyang survived in the end, they were also injured and suffered from persistent diseases.


    Zhao Xingyang''s contribution in the Dingding war was enough to make a face for all the people of the Dragon kingdom.


    Shen Ze said seriously, "aunt, Xingyang is a hero of the country. I will let the people of the Dragon Kingdom remember his name and be proud of him."


    When Chen Zhifang heard the speech, she nodded to Shen Ze. She was smiling with tears and didn''t say anything.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao chatted with Chen''s mother for a while. Chen Su Su and Chen Xinghua, who had already reported their funeral, went back to Zhao''s yard.


    "Xinghua, Susu, these two brothers are your brothers in arms."


    "This is my second son, Zhao Xinghua, and my youngest daughter, Zhao Susu."


    Chen Zhifang introduced them to Shen Ze and Zhao Xinghua for the first time.


    Both sides nodded with a smile as a sign of greeting.


    Later, Zhao Xinghua went to Chen Zhifang''s side, calm face, asked in a low voice: "Niang, I just heard that Xu Qiang and Xu Liang''s father and son ran to our house to make trouble, nothing happened?"


    Referring to Xu Liang''s father and son, Chen Zhifang''s face suddenly became a little ugly. She said in a deep voice, "Xu Qiang wanted the wedding house we bought in the county. I didn''t agree, so he deliberately picked something up."


    "Fortunately, elder brother Shen stopped him in time, and nothing happened to him."


    Zhao Xinghua and Zhao Xingyang are similar. Although they are honest, they are very bloody.


    "At this time, the father and son of the Xu family dare to make trouble. Are we really good bullies?"


    "Next time they dare to come, I''ll beat them all over the place!"


    After indignantly saying these words, Zhao Xinghua turned and bowed to Shen Ze, "thank you brother Shen for your help."


    Shen Ze waved his hand to Zhao Xinghua.


    Chen Zhifang said to Zhao Xinghua, "Xinghua, you and Su Su go to buy a la carte and come back. We''ll leave two elder brothers at home for a snack tonight."


    Shen Ze plans to stay here tonight, so when Chen Zhifang says that he and Qin Chao should have a lunch at Zhao''s house, he doesn''t hesitate.


    "Yes


    Zhao Xinghua nodded, then took Zhao Susu out to buy vegetables.


    Not long after Zhao Xinghua''s brother and sister left, a young man in military uniform came into Zhao''s yard, holding an urn wrapped in a blue dragon flag.


    Yang Jian, a young man in military uniform, is a soldier of Qinglong army. The urn in his hand is Zhao Xingyang''s.


    Shen Ze, who is staying in the hall, sees Yang Jian coming with Zhao Xingyang''s ashes box. He goes out for the first time and takes Zhao Xingyang''s ashes box into his hand.


    After handing the urn to Shen Ze, Yang Jian immediately kneels down on one knee in front of Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze said nothing but waved.


    The young man in military uniform, knowing what he was doing, turned around and left.


    Shen Ze then walked into the hall with Zhao Xingyang''s urn in his arms.


    Seeing Zhao Xingyang''s ashes box, Chen Zhifang burst into tears and covered her mouth.


    Fearing that Chen Zhifang was too sad, Qin Chao immediately stepped forward and held the former.


    Shen Ze went to the coffin and lifted the lid with one hand and put Zhao Xingyang''s urn in with the other.


    Of course, the blue dragon flag wrapped in Zhao Xingyang''s urn was also put into the coffin.


    The sons of the Qinglong army will be put into the coffin with the Qinglong flag after their sacrifice, which represents a kind of glory and symbol.


    When Zhao Xingyang''s urn is put into the coffin, Chen Zhifang''s mood collapses. In a twinkling, she becomes a tearful person.


    Looking at Chen Zhifang''s sad and painful appearance, Shen Ze and Qin Chao feel uncomfortable.


    The most painful thing in this life is that white hair people give black hair people away.


    At this moment, Chen Zhifang is very sad.


    Fearing that Chen Zhifang would cry, Shen Ze motioned Qin Chao to help Chen Zhifang go back to his room to have a rest.


    Qin Chao understands, and then patiently persuades Chen Zhifang to go to the bedroom.


    After Chen Zhifang was helped back to his room to have a rest, Qin Chao went to the hall again and accompanied him to the hall.


    Time passes unconsciously.


    In the evening, Zhao Xinghua and his sister came back with vegetables.


    As Chen Zhifang was resting in his room, Shen Ze cooked a home dinner himself.


    At about eight o''clock in the evening, Shen Ze had just finished their meal when a thin young man in white short sleeves came to the Zhao yard.


    White short sleeve youth did not worry about Zhao''s funeral, directly rushed into the hall, found Zhao Xinghua.


    "Zhao Xinghua, you still have one last fight to fight. The boss asked me to inform you and let you go back to the club as soon as possible."

 Chapter 287

    After Zhao Xinghua saw the white short sleeve youth, he dragged the latter out of the Zhao family for the first time.


    "Tiger, I have something to do at home these days. I can''t get away from it. I''ll come back to the club in a few days."


    The young man with white short sleeves, known as Xiaohu, immediately turned cold and said in a tough tone: "Zhao Xinghua, the boss said, anyway, you will fight the last fight tomorrow night!"


    "If you don''t go back to the club tomorrow night and fight the last fight, you will not only get a cent, but also the boss will not spare you!"


    Zhao Xinghua said with a bitter face, "I can''t get rid of myself tomorrow. I can''t go to the club."


    "I''ve taken the boss''s words with me. It''s up to you whether you want to go or not. You''ve figured it out for yourself."


    White short sleeve youth impatiently said this sentence, then turned away.


    Looking at the back of the white short sleeve youth leaving, Zhao Xinghua sighed, and the bitter color on his face became more and more intense.


    Just at this time, Qin Chao, who came out immediately and took all the conversation between Zhao Xinghua and the white short sleeve youth into his ears, walked behind Zhao Xinghua.


    Qin Chao reached out and patted Zhao Xinghua on the shoulder. He said softly, "little brother, what''s the trouble


    Zhao Xinghua didn''t know that Qin Chao came out with him. Qin Chao''s sudden appearance made him slightly surprised.


    After a while, Zhao Xinghua turned around and said to Qin Chao, "brother Qin, I haven''t encountered any difficulties."


    "The boy who just came to me is a colleague in my work. He came to me just to talk about my leave."


    Because he didn''t want to trouble others, Zhao Xinghua didn''t tell Qin Chao the truth.


    Qin Chao knew that Zhao Xinghua was in trouble, but Zhao Xinghua didn''t say it clearly, and he couldn''t say anything more, so he had to make plans again.


    "OK, it''s OK. Let''s go in!"


    Then, Qin Chao embraces Zhao Xinghua''s shoulder and goes back to Zhao''s yard.


    That night, Shen Ze asked Chen Zhifang, Zhao Xinghua and Zhao Susu to go to bed, while he and Qin Chao stayed at the Zhao family for a night.


    The next morning, after breakfast, Shen Ze and Qin Chao left the Zhao family.


    They drove back to Mu''s home from Xifeng village.


    After returning to Mu''s mansion, Shen Ze and Qin Chao both went back to their bedrooms to sleep all morning.


    At noon, Muling came to wake Shen Ze and Qin Chao.


    After lunch, Shen Ze calls he you to arrange for Zhao Xingyang.


    Shen Ze said to do, impressively is to let the people all over the country remember Zhao Xingyang''s name, know the glorious deeds of the latter.


    He you was very efficient. In the afternoon, Zhao Xingyang''s deeds made front page headlines in the major news media and network platforms across the country.


    In addition, the major TV stations have circularly broadcast about Zhao Xingyang.


    Zhao Xingyang''s story spread quickly.


    Hospital, ward.


    Because he had to deal with the wound, Xu Qiang was not discharged for a while, but had to stay in the hospital for a few days.


    At noon, Liu Rong and Xu Xiaohua''s mother and daughter accompanied Xu Qiang.


    In the ward, the TV on the wall is playing the local TV station of Haicheng.


    At noon, the TV station began to broadcast the noon news.


    "Zhao Xingyang, a local national hero living in Xifeng village in Haicheng, recently died in a foreign peacekeeping mission."


    "The deputy commander of the vanguard battalion of the Qinglong army in the western war zone once took the lead in the battle of Dingding of the Dragon Kingdom, leading his subordinates to attack the enemy and laying a solid foundation for the final victory of the battle of Dingding."


    "This hero, who has made great achievements for the peace of the country, now dies for the peace of the world, which makes the whole people of the Dragon Kingdom feel very sorry and mourn."


    "Zhao Xingyang, a national hero, once said when he joined the army that he wanted to make contributions to his hometown and give a long face to his fellow countrymen."


    "Now, I want to say that Zhao Xingyang has not only made our parents and villagers in Haicheng face, but also made all the people in Longguo face!"


    "Here, we would like to express our high respect and silence to Zhao Xingyang, the hero of our country."


    At the beginning of the midday news on Haicheng local station, the female anchor spoke about Zhao Xingyang.


    After listening to the news on TV, Xu Qiang, Liu Rong and Xu Xiaohua were all greatly touched and their expressions became very complicated.


    For Zhao Xingyang''s sacrifice, Xu Qiang, they are very indignant, think that Zhao Xingyang is a short-lived ghost, harm Xu Xiaohua wasted several years of youth.


    In their view, Zhao Xingyang has not yet returned home, so the sacrifice is not clear, they can not get any benefits from Xu family, very angry.


    Now, after hearing Zhao Xingyang''s report, Xu Qiang''s attitude has changed a lot.


    They originally disliked and complained that Zhao Xingyang was a short-lived ghost, but now they suddenly regret that.


    This Zhao Xingyang is a national hero who has made great achievements in the battle of Dingding. How can they dislike or complain?


    Shouldn''t the Xu family be very proud to have such an engaged son-in-law?


    Think of before because of Zhao Xingyang sacrifice, Xu Qiang regardless of reason, ran to the Zhao family, to Chen Zhifang for the wedding room.


    Liu Rong and Xu Xiaohua feel a little ashamed.


    But Xu Qiang this time, is the intestines all regret blue.


    If he knew that Zhao Xingyang was a member of the Qinglong army under the command of Shen Diaolong, how dare he go to the Zhao family to ask for a marriage room?


    The son of the Qinglong army, even if he died, should not be offended.


    Go to Zhao Xingyang''s house to make trouble. Isn''t it obvious that you want to die?


    Like Xu Qiang, Xu Xiaohua, who is Zhao Xingyang''s fiancee, is also green with regret.


    Xu Xiaohua is lucky to have a fiance who has made great achievements.


    How can we destroy it if we don''t cherish it?


    Xu Xiaohua was emotional for a moment and shed tears. "Mom, let''s go to the Zhao family and apologize to the Zhao family. I want to ask for their forgiveness!"

 Chapter 288

    In the evening, the sun is setting and the sunset is all over the sky.


    Shen Ze, holding a teacup in his hand, stood in front of the French window and looked at the fire clouds with different shapes in the sky.


    Rare leisure and tranquility.


    However, after a while, there was a knock on the door.


    Shen Ze hears a voice, light said a, "come in."


    Then the door was pushed open and Qin Chao came in with a document in his hand.


    After Shen Ze, Qin Chao said, "young master, I''ve got a job contract for Zhao Xinghua. Have a look."


    Shen Ze hears the speech, turns around, takes the document in Qin Chao''s hand, and looks through it.


    While Shen Ze was reading the documents, Qin Chao said with an ugly face: "Zhao Xinghua works in an underground boxing club called night owl."


    "The three-year contract he signed with the night owl is just like the contract of selling one''s life. He only cares about people''s boxing, no matter whether they are alive or dead."


    "Even the injuries are borne by Zhao Xinghua himself, and the most exasperating thing is that the remuneration is not high."


    "If Zhao Xinghua plays for three years, he will get a million dollars."


    After reading the documents, Shen Ze was impressed to know that the contract was really like what Qin Chao said, like a deed of sale.


    Of course, the Nightowl club signed by Zhao Xinghua is an underground club. It''s not surprising to have such a contract.


    However, Shen Ze did not like it.


    "I didn''t know that Xingyang''s family had such a hard time. My father died early and my three brothers and sisters were brought up by my aunt. It''s really not easy."


    "His younger brother Zhao Xinghua went to fight black boxing in order to get enough money for his wedding house as soon as possible."


    Shen Ze''s eyes were deep, and he said to himself, "Shen Ze has boundless scenery, unparalleled financial power, but his brothers are so poor. I''m really incompetent to be the leader!"


    Looking at Shen Ze showing a look of guilt, Qin Chao said in a low voice, "young master, Xingyang doesn''t say, we don''t know."


    "It''s a careless mistake. Don''t blame yourself too much."


    Shen Ze lowered his head, staring at the document in a dazed way without making a sound.


    Qin Chao sighed in his heart. Then, he suddenly thought of something and said, "young master, the white short sleeve youth who came to find Zhao Xinghua last night is from the Nightowl club."


    "That boy ran to Zhao''s house just to ask Zhao Xinghua to go back to the club to fight his last boxing match this evening."


    "I called two Shenwei to look at the Zhao family. I just received the news from them that Zhao Xinghua had gone to the Nightowl club."


    "Look at this situation, Zhao Xinghua is going to finish the last boxing match tonight as promised."


    Shen Ze frowned slightly and asked in a deep voice, "when does his boxing match start?"


    Qin Chao replied, "eight in the evening."


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "after dinner, we''ll go to the Nightowl club."


    Qin Chao nodded, "OK."


    In the evening, Shen Ze and Mu Ling had dinner together.


    Around seven o''clock, night falls.


    Qin Chao drives a black Bentley and takes Shen Ze to the Nightowl club.


    The night is gathering.


    At 7:50, the car arrived at the entrance of Nightowl club in the suburb of Haicheng.


    Because it''s an underground boxing club, you can''t let others in.


    Therefore, there is a special guard at the entrance of the Nightowl club to check all the people who come to the club.


    For convenience, the Nightowl club has a membership system. Only those who hold the club membership card can enter.


    Two young men in black, standing at the entrance of the club, blocked Shen Ze''s Bentley.


    The car can only stop slowly.


    One of them, Zhang Jian, a young man in black, came to the driver''s window and knocked on it.


    Qin Chao rolled down the window. "What do you want to do?"


    Through the window, Zhang Jian looked at Qin Chao and Shen Ze, who was sitting in the back carriage. Then he said indifferently, "please show me the club''s membership card."


    Qin Chao shook his head very simply, "No."


    Hearing this, Zhang Jian''s face suddenly became colder. He said coldly, "you can''t enter without the club''s membership card."


    Qin Chao took out a small object from his body and handed it to Zhang Jian. He said with a smile: "I don''t have a membership card, but I have this one."


    "What did you give me?"


    Zhang Jian was a little puzzled, but when he lowered his head, his eyes fell on the small object Qin Chao handed to him, his pupils suddenly shrunk violently, and his face was shocked.


    Zhang Jian opened his eyes and exclaimed, "this is the Silver Dragon carving!"


    Looking at Zhang Jian a pair of shocked appearance, Qin Chao''s face showed a playful smile, "your boy is quite discerning, recognized at a glance."


    After making fun of him, Qin Chao said in a bland tone, "if we have this thing, we should be able to go in, right?"


    At the moment, Zhang Jian is in a state of confusion. After listening to Qin Chao''s words, he nodded subconsciously: "can, can..."


    Qin Chao heard the speech and nodded his head with satisfaction. Then he said in a commanding tone, "stick the things on the front cover of the car for me."


    "Good."


    Zhang Jian obediently pasted the Silver Dragon carving on the front cover of the car.


    Then Qin Chao rolled down the window and started the engine.


    Another young man in black, who was guarding at the door, knew that Qin Chao had taken out the Silver Dragon carving, but he also took the initiative to get out of the way.


    The car drove smoothly towards the Nightowl club.


    After Shen Ze''s car left, another young man in black came up to Zhang Jian immediately. His eyes were suspicious and he asked, "what that man just took out is really a Silver Dragon carving?"


    Zhang Jian was still in shock and said in a very low voice: "although I saw the Silver Dragon carving for the first time in reality, I will never admit my mistake. It''s really a Silver Dragon carving."


    Another young man in Black said, his face became dignified. "That means that the two men in Bentley''s car just now are members of the Silver Dragon carving?"


    "The Silver Dragon carving was created by the head of the Dragon kingdom. No one dares to fake it or use it indiscriminately."


    Zhang Jian''s face also became extremely dignified, "since that big black man took out the Silver Dragon carving, then they must be members of the Silver Dragon carving!"


    Another young man in black nodded in agreement.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao are determined to be members of the Silver Dragon carving. Zhang Jian and another young man in black are all restless.


    After a while, another young man in Black said with trembling lips, "every time the Silver Dragon carving appears, there will be a bloody storm."


    "It''s in our Nightowl club now. Doesn''t that mean that our Nightowl club is going to be bloody?"


    Another young man in black looked at Zhang Jian.


    Both of them saw a strong color of fear in each other''s eyes.


    It''s bloody horrible!

 Chapter 289

    Like a death charm, the silver dragon sculpture suddenly appeared in the Nightowl club.


    This let Zhang Jian and another young man in black were greatly frightened, two people pestle in situ Leng for a while.


    Another young man in black took the lead to react and said in panic, "this matter is very important. We have to report it to the boss quickly!"


    "Zhang Jian, I''ll stay here. Go to brother Li and tell him about it. Let him contact the big boss."


    "OK, I''ll find brother Li!"


    Zhang Jian smell speech, return to God, he nodded, and then turned to run towards the club.


    Zhang Jian''s brother Li is the head of the Nightowl club. His original name is Li Fei. He is a bald man about 40 years old.


    At this time, Li Fei is in a lounge in a small building next to the boxing center, drinking and having fun with a woman in heavy makeup.


    "Dong Dong!"


    Zhang Jian ran to the door of the rest room in a hurry. He knocked on the door and cried, "brother Li, I have something very important to find you!"


    Disturbed by his interest, Li Fei was very upset and said, "what''s the most important thing?"


    "Brother Li, if you come out and see something, you''ll know what''s going on."


    Zhang Jianjin then added, "brother Li, this is really a big thing. Come out and have a look!"


    "Grass


    "I''m in a hurry. I''ve come out to see. If it''s not a big deal, I''ll have to teach you a lesson!"


    Li Fei reluctantly gets up from the sofa and walks out of the lounge.


    After walking out of the lounge, Li Fei looked at Zhang Jian with a flustered look and said, "take me to see what happened!"


    Zhang Jian nodded and then led the way.


    Qin Chao drove the Bentley car directly to the gate of the boxing center, then he and Shen Ze got off and walked into the boxing center together.


    Zhang Jian impressively took Li Fei to the gate of the boxing hall, in front of the Bentley car Shen Ze was riding.


    "Brother Li, this is it!"


    Zhang Jian said, pointing to the front cover of Bentley.


    Li Fei didn''t notice the silver dragon sculpture on the front cover of the car for the first time. He thought Zhang Jian was asking him to see the Bentley, and he was furious.


    "Zhang Jian, are you a brain wreck? Tell me that the big thing is to ask me to come out and see this Bentley? " Li Fei glares at Zhang Jian.


    "Brother Li, it''s this!"


    Holding back his anger, Zhang Jian pointed out the Silver Dragon carving on the front cover of Bentley.


    Li Fei looked impatiently in the direction of Zhang Jian''s fingers.


    This time, Li Fei was surprised to see the silver dragon sculpture on the front cover of Bentley.


    "Is this a fuckin ''silver dragon?"


    Li Fei, like Zhang Jian when he saw the Silver Dragon carving before, also exclaimed.


    As if he had seen a ghost, his face changed in vain. His eyes were just like staring out, staring at the little thing on the front cover of the car.


    At this moment, Li Fei''s face no longer had the color of impatience, but emerged a thick dignified and palpitating color.


    Although it was warm, Li Fei was cold and stiff for a while.


    After a while, Li Fei wakes up. He suddenly turns his head and stares at Zhang Jian. He asks in a sharp voice, "how can this thing appear in our Nightowl club?"


    Zhang Jian replied, "the driver of this Bentley took it out."


    After answering, Zhang added, "this Bentley has just come in. There are two people in it."


    "The driver was a big young man in a black tights, and in the back of the car was a young man in a white casual suit, who closed his eyes."


    "Both of them should have been in the ring."


    Li Fei frowned and said in a deep voice, "so those two are members of the Silver Dragon carving?"


    Zhang Jian nodded and said, "this thing can''t be fake."


    Li Fei''s brow was even tighter when he heard the speech. "What''s the purpose of the Silver Dragon carving''s sudden appearance in our Nightowl club?"


    "I don''t know."


    Zhang Jian shook his head, and then he whispered uneasily, "it''s no good for Silver Dragon carving to appear every time."


    Li Fei naturally knew this, he nodded, and then said, "Damn, we Nightowl club should have never provoked the Silver Dragon carving, how did the Silver Dragon carving come to the door?"


    Although Li Fei and Zhang Jian don''t know what Shen Ze and Qin Chao are going to do in the Nightowl club, they both know it must be something.


    According to the past Silver Dragon carving appeared, the occurrence of those events, there must be something big, and not a good thing!


    Zhang Jian suggested, "brother Li, this is not something we can handle. Please contact the big boss as soon as possible."


    "Well, I''ll contact the big boss now."


    Li Fei takes out his cell phone and calls Shi Chuan, the boss of the Nightowl club.


    After a while, the phone was through.


    Li Fei tells Shichuan everything about Shen Ze and Qin Chao.


    Knowing that there are silver dragon sculptures coming to the Nightowl club tonight, Ishikawa, the local gray road boss in Haicheng, is also shocked.


    Ishikawa thinks he can enjoy himself in Haicheng, but he can''t resist the Silver Dragon carving at all.


    Shichuan let Li Fei first find someone to watch Shen Ze and Qin Chao, and he is immediately to the Nightowl club.


    After hanging up the phone, Li Fei impressively told Zhang Jian, "Zhang Jian, you immediately call the brothers to enter the boxing center, first find out the two men, and then stare at them secretly to see what they want to do."


    "Remember, you must stare quietly and secretly, and don''t let the other party notice, or you will make things happen when you have nothing to do!"


    "All right, brother Li, I''ve got everything you said. I''ll do it right away."


    After Zhang Jian responded to Li Fei, he did as he said.


    "There are two big Buddhas in malagobi. It''s really hard to serve them!"


    After Li Fei complained a few words, he walked towards the boxing hall in a hurry.


    At this time, Shen Ze and Qin Chao have entered the boxing hall.


    As the largest underground boxing center in Haicheng, Nightowl club is a place for the upper class to play.


    There are hundreds of square meters of boxing hall, gathered nearly a thousand people, at a glance, crowded, black.


    The atmosphere in the boxing hall is very lively and noisy.


    Shen Ze likes to be quiet. As soon as he enters the boxing hall, he frowns unhappily.


    Of course, he didn''t want to squeeze into the crowd.


    So Shen Ze and Qin Chao stayed in the outer part of the auditorium.


    As soon as they were standing, Zhao Xinghua stepped into the challenge arena.

 Chapter 290

    Because of Zhao Xingyang''s accident at home, Zhao Xinghua didn''t plan to come to the Nightowl club tonight to fight this boxing match.


    But Zhao Xinghua is an honest boy, very honest and trustworthy, if he does not keep his promise to fight this boxing match, he is very sorry.


    After asking for instructions from Chen Zhifang and getting permission from the former, Zhao Xinghua finally came here.


    Tonight is Zhao Xinghua''s last boxing match in the night owl club, which means the deadline of his three-year contract with the night owl club is up.


    After tonight''s boxing match, Zhao Xinghua has no contract to sell himself, and he will get the final reward of 300000 from the Nightowl club.


    Zhao Xinghua, like his brother Zhao Xingyang, is tall and strong, very brave.


    Since he came to the night owl club to fight, he has become the fastest growing boxer of all.


    In the second year, that is, last year, Zhao Xinghua ascended to the top, became the champion of the night owl club and won the gold belt.


    As a champion, Zhao Xinghua has a great reputation in the Nightowl club.


    As soon as he stepped on the stage, there was a loud cry in the audience.


    "Zhao Xinghua, Zhao Xinghua..."


    Almost everyone called Zhao Xinghua''s name, his fame can be seen.


    "Zhao Xinghua, I''ve put five million on you. You must win this game!"


    "Zhao Xinghua, I''ve put 30 million on you. If you lose this game, I won''t let you go!"


    "Zhao Xinghua, I''ve put 50 million on you. You must win this competition for me!"


    After the outbreak of shouts, many people immediately talked about the things that happened to Zhao Xinghua.


    Obviously, many people are more optimistic about Zhao Xinghua, the last boxing champion, and the pressure is on him.


    Looking at Zhao Xinghua standing in the challenge arena, Qin Chao said: "the little brother is quite famous here. He is really Xingyang''s younger brother. They are not ordinary people. They can all stand out by their own abilities."


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything, but he agreed with what Qin Chao said.


    Zhao Xingyang and Zhao Xinghua are really not ordinary people. One can make great achievements in the battlefield, and the other can make a name in the boxing circle.


    Both brothers are young heroes!


    It wasn''t long before Zhao Xinghua stepped into the challenge arena. Another boxer who fought with Zhao Xinghua tonight also stepped into the challenge arena.


    The boxer, named wusen, is the first time to fight in the Nightowl club. He has been fighting in other clubs before and won the gold belt last year.


    "Damn it, it''s Wu Sen who is playing with Zhao Xinghua tonight. It''s a bit exciting!"


    "Wu Sen used to fight in Tianhai club, and he was also a champion."


    "The fight between the two champions tonight must be wonderful."


    Although Wu Sen is the first time to fight in the night owl club, he has made a reputation in the boxing circle, and some people know him.


    Wu Sen''s appearance also caused a heated discussion.


    "Zhao Xinghua and Wu Sen were the champions of the two clubs last year. They fought each other. It''s hard to say whether they won or lost."


    "I feel like I''ve made a bet too early. I shouldn''t have crushed Zhao Xinghua so early!"


    "Tonight''s match, I still think Zhao Xinghua''s winning face is bigger."


    "I think Wu Sen is more powerful than Zhao Xinghua."


    "Zhao Xinghua''s nickname is big iron bear. His explosive power and endurance are very strong. He can definitely beat wusen."


    "It''s not a fight yet. It''s not convincing to fight here. Let''s see the two fight for a round before we come to a conclusion."


    "Let''s wait and see. Enjoy the game tonight."


    The spectators in the boxing hall gradually calmed down, and they all focused on the challenge arena, waiting for the match between Zhao Xinghua and Wu Sen to begin.


    At this time, Qin Chao, who was standing on the periphery of the auditorium, communicated with Shen Ze again.


    Qin Chao asked in a low voice, "young master, who do you think can win the competition between Xinghua and Wu Sen?"


    Shen Ze replied conservatively, "it''s hard to say before they start."


    Qin Chao didn''t even think about it. Without hesitation, he said, "I''m optimistic about Xinghua little brother. He''s sure to win Wu Sen!"


    As a master of martial arts and Taoism, Shen Ze naturally wants to see more thoroughly than Qin Chao, "this wusen is not simple."


    "What''s wrong with wusen? Compared with Xinghua little brother, he is just like a thin monkey. He can''t stand the destruction of Xinghua little brother at all. " Qin Chao insists that Zhao Xinghua is more powerful.


    Shen Ze knew that Qin Chao just wanted to see Zhao Xinghua win, so he didn''t argue with Qin Chao, "just look at it."


    "Dang..."


    With the sound of a gong, the contest between Zhao Xinghua and Wu Sen finally began.


    The two Champions got up from the plastic stool, and then started to fight with each other under the direction of the referee.


    At the beginning of the match, the atmosphere in the boxing hall suddenly became very lively, with all kinds of shouts and noises.


    And the fight between the two Champions really lived up to people''s expectations, and it was wonderful as soon as it came up.


    Two people open and close, attack in turn, see people adrenaline surge, blood boiling.


    In the first round, Zhao Xinghua and Wu Sen played back and forth with equal strength.


    During the half-time, Qin Chao commented, "this wusen is really like what the young master said. He has two skills, but I still don''t think he is the opponent of Xinghua brothers."


    After seeing Zhao Xinghua''s fight with Wu Sen, Shen Ze also came to the conclusion that "Wu Sen is really inferior to Xing Hua in strength. If we continue to fight, Xing Hua should win."


    Listen to Shen Ze say so, Qin Chao happy smile, smilingly said four words, "love to see and hear."


    Then, Qin Chao seemed to suddenly notice something bad. As soon as he had a smile on his face, his eyes became very cold. "Young master, there are some rats hiding in the dark staring at us."


    Shen Ze was not surprised, casually said, "we entered the boxing center not long ago was targeted, a group of small shrimps, ignore."


    Qin Chao heard the speech, nodded and said nothing more.


    "Dang..."


    Before long, the Gong rang again, and the second round began.


    As Shen Ze said, Wu Sen''s strength was not as strong as Zhao Xinghua''s. in the second round, Wu Sen gradually fell into the disadvantage.


    "Wu Sen has fallen into a disadvantage. The contest between him and Zhao Xinghua should be Zhao Xinghua''s victory in the end."


    "Big iron bear is really big iron bear. Its explosive power and endurance are far better than other fighters. It can laugh to the end."


    "No accident, in the third round, Wu Sen should be beaten down by Zhao Xinghua."


    At the end of the second round, most of the audience thought that the final victory belonged to Zhao Xinghua.


    But some people hold different views, such as sitting in a box on the second floor, a middle-aged fat man with a big gold chain around his neck.


    This middle-aged fat man is Hou Guang, who is Wu Sen''s behind the scenes.


    Hearing that everyone was saying that it would be Zhao xinghuasheng in the end, Hou Guang sneered, "the medicine Zhao Xinghua took should be almost effective. In the third round, he can only be beaten down by Wu Sen!"

 Chapter 291

    The reason why Hou Guang said this was that he knew something that others didn''t know.


    And these things that others don''t know are also some shady activities.


    Shichuan, the owner of the Nightowl club, is a man who can use everything to make money.


    Seeing that Zhao Xinghua''s contract of sale is about to expire, he has no intention to renew it.


    Shichuan plans to squeeze out the value of Zhao Xinghua in his last fight.


    Zhao Xinghua has made a good reputation in the Nightowl club. He is the champion of last year and is favored by many people.


    Tonight, most of the people on the scene bet on Zhao Xinghua, and the amount of the bet is very large.


    In order to make a fortune, Ishikawa conspires with houguang and colludes with him secretly.


    Two people discussed, both bet Wu Sen Sheng, ahead of time let people give Zhao Xinghua medicine, let it lose in the match with Wu Sen.


    This matter, in addition to Hou Guang and wusen, who are still playing on the field, as well as some people in the Nightowl club, other people do not know.


    During the break after the second round, Ishikawa, the big boss of the night owl club, arrived at the boxing ring.


    Shichuan came to the third floor of the boxing hall with a bodyguard who was a martial arts master.


    There are no other outsiders here. It''s very quiet.


    Not long after Shichuan arrived, Li Fei soon came to him.


    Seeing Shichuan, Li Fei immediately bowed to the former respectfully, "boss, you''re here."


    Ishikawa nodded, and then he asked in a deep voice, "where are the two Silver Dragon carving people?"


    When Li Fei heard the speech, he pointed to Shen Ze and Qin Chao, who were standing on the outside of the auditorium on the ground floor: "these are the two men."


    Shichuan looks in the direction of Li Fei''s fingers, and his eyes fall on Shen Ze and Qin Chao.


    At the moment, Shen Ze stands with his hands down, his face expressionless, looking at the challenge arena.


    Qin Chao was standing behind Shen Ze, holding his chest in his hands and looking at the challenge arena.


    Shichuan naturally can see from this position that Shen Ze''s status is higher than that of Qin.


    As a result, Ishikawa narrowed his eyes and looked at Shen Ze for a while.


    After looking at Shen Ze, Shichuan made such an evaluation, "in addition to appearance and a little temperament, there is nothing special."


    Because Qin Chao''s status is lower than Shen Ze''s, Shichuan, who has always been superior, didn''t look at Qin Chao more.


    After appraising Shen Ze, Shichuan said, "Lao yuan, what do you think of these two people?"


    Old yuan in the mouth of Shichuan is his bodyguard.


    This is an old man over 50 years old in a long black shirt. Although he has reached the age of his life, he is thin, energetic and energetic.


    "The big man in black is a master after tomorrow, and the young man in white casual clothes is ordinary."


    As a master of martial arts, the old man in black long shirt was originally named Yuan Xiao. He was impressed to see that Qin Chao was a practitioner, while Shen Ze was like an ordinary man.


    And the reason why Shen Ze is just an ordinary person in Yuan Xiao''s eyes is that Shen Ze is so powerful that Yuan Xiao can''t see his foundation.


    Of course, Yuan Xiao doesn''t think that Shen Ze, who looks only in his twenties and is young, will be a master of martial arts even better than him.


    After listening to Yuan Xiao''s words, Shichuan was relieved. "There''s only one master after tomorrow. That''s not a big problem. You old yuan, a martial arts master, can live in a small town."


    Yuan Xiao is also confident that he can live in a small town, so he said, "there should be no problem."


    Ishikawa smell speech, a smile, "that''s good."


    Then, Ishikawa takes back the look at them.


    Then, with a deep smile on his face, he said in a low voice, "I hope these two silver dragon sculptors just come to see the boxing match, not to cause any trouble."


    Ishikawa can be regarded as a hero, not an ordinary person.


    Now that he has the bottom of his mind, he is not afraid of Shen Ze and Qin Chao.


    Ishikawa leisurely took out a cigar and lit it. After a puff, he looked at the ring in the center of the boxing hall.


    Shichuan''s eyes fall on Zhao Xinghua with sinister meaning.


    The black hearted boss said with a sneer in his heart, "Zhao Xinghua, I can earn 100 million or 200 million by you tonight. Don''t worry. If you really have an accident later, I will burn the 300000 reward to you and let you spend it underground."


    Obviously, in Shichuan''s eyes, as long as he can make money, he doesn''t care about Zhao Xinghua''s life!


    Just then.


    "Dang..."


    The gong sounded again and the third round began.


    With the help of the referee, Zhao Xinghua and Wu Sen, who had a short rest, got up from the plastic stool and walked to the middle of the challenge arena.


    With a gesture from the referee, Zhao Xinghua and Wu Sen fight again.


    According to Shen zehe and most of the people present, Zhao Xinghua will beat Wu sen in the next third round to win.


    However, at the beginning of the third round, Zhao Xinghua was in a wrong state.


    His face was abnormally red, his forehead was covered with cold sweat, his reaction became slow, his speed became slow, and his strength became small.


    All these abnormal changes, let him in the confrontation with wusen, fell into the disadvantage, almost became a kind of losing posture.


    "How could that be?"


    "What happened to Zhao Xinghua? How did he suddenly become unresponsive, slow and explosive? "


    "How can Zhao Xinghua''s state become so bad all of a sudden, and he has completely fallen into the disadvantage!"


    Almost everyone on the scene is optimistic about Zhao Xinghua. At the moment, everyone is surprised to see that Zhao Xinghua is losing.


    What the hell is going on?


    Different from the surprise and suspicions of the public, Shichuan on the third floor and Hou Guang in the box on the second floor both showed expected smiles.


    Shichuan and houguang are surprised to know that the medicine Zhao Xinghua took has played a role, so Zhao Xinghua has this bad state, unable to resist Wu Sen.


    At the moment, in their hearts, the boxing match between Zhao Xinghua and Wu Sen has already had a result.


    Zhao Xinghua lost, Wu sensheng, the end has been decided!


    That means they''re going to make a lot of money tonight.


    Think of here, Ishikawa and Hou Guang are in a good mood, laugh.

 Chapter 292

    Shen Ze and Qin Chao saw that Zhao Xinghua was suddenly in a wrong state and was losing step by step. They both frowned, and their faces became a little ugly.


    Qin Chao couldn''t help saying, "what the hell is going on?"


    "Why is Xinghua''s condition suddenly wrong?"


    "If you go on fighting like this, the younger brother of Xinghua will surely lose!"


    Qin Chao was very anxious for Zhao Xinghua, and his face became a little anxious.


    Shen Ze''s eyes were bright, staring at Zhao Xinghua. He said thoughtfully: "look at this situation, Zhao Xinghua has been drugged nine times out of ten."


    "Drugged?"


    Qin Chao believed in Shen Ze''s judgment.


    "Who dares to give Xinghua little brother medicine? I''m tired of living


    Qin Chao''s body was full of anger, and his eyes showed a strong murderer.


    Shen Ze said quietly, "Qin Chao, contact Gu Lang immediately and ask him to find out what''s going on here."


    "Yes."


    Qin Chao answered, and then he took out his mobile phone and contacted the lone wolf.


    It didn''t take long for the lone wolf to find out.


    Later, Shen Ze and Qin Chao know that it''s Shichuan, the owner of the night club, and Hou Guang, Wu Sen''s backstage gold owner, who plan to make a lot of money and ask someone to give Zhao Xinghua medicine.


    "These two bastards, in order to seek profits, actually do such despicable and shameless activities. They are really looking for death!"


    "Young master, Shichuan and houguang are in the boxing hall. Do you want to kill them?"


    Knowing the cause and effect of the incident, Qin Chao was filled with righteous indignation and wanted to send Shichuan and houguang on the road immediately.


    "Don''t rush."


    Shen Ze is not flurried not busy way: "check the background and details of Shichuan and houguang."


    "Good."


    Qin Chao responded with anger, and then acted according to his words.


    Shen Ze once again focused on the challenge arena.


    With more and more powerful effects produced in the body, Zhao Xinghua is more and more powerless, and his head is more and more dizzy.


    This makes it impossible for him to attack any more, but to defend passively.


    Wu Sen also knows that Zhao Xinghua was drugged.


    Seeing that the medicine in Zhao Xinghua''s body was effective, Wu Sen took this opportunity to launch a more fierce attack.


    There is a meaning of taking advantage of your illness to kill you!


    Zhao Xinghua was hard to fight, and Wu Sen was even harder to deal with.


    "Bang!"


    A careless, Zhao Xinghua was Wu Sen a heavy boxing in the temple.


    "Dong!"


    Zhao Xinghua was dizzy, his center of gravity was unstable, and he fell on the challenge arena.


    When Zhao Xinghua fell down, there was an uproar in the boxing hall.


    "Lying trough, Zhao Xinghua is really no good, he was knocked down by one blow!"


    "He''s just being abused by Wu Sen now. He doesn''t have the strength to fight back at all!"


    "What''s going on? Why can''t Zhao Xinghua do it in the third round? "


    "Is he having physical problems, or is he playing fake games?"


    "I''ve bet 60 million on Zhao Xinghua. If he loses, I''m not the loser!"


    "I also bet Zhao Xinghua. Although I don''t have much money, I just want to win, but I don''t want to lose!"


    Seeing that Zhao Xinghua has no power to fight back, all the people who bet on Zhao Xinghua''s victory are worried.


    Obviously, no one wants to lose, everyone wants to win.


    When they saw that Zhao Xinghua had been knocked down by Wu Sen, they lay down on the challenge arena and did not stand up again.


    There was a shout in the ring.


    "Zhao Xinghua, stand up!"


    "Zhao Xinghua, you can''t lose. You stand up!"


    "Zhao Xinghua, stand up and continue to fight!"


    Many people began to shout at Zhao Xinghua to get him up to fight Wu Sen again.


    At this time, Zhao Xinghua is head chaos, consciousness fuzzy, cold sweat.


    He couldn''t work hard, he couldn''t stand up, but he couldn''t.


    If Zhao Xinghua does not stand up for a long time, it means that he has lost the boxing match.


    "Grass, this Zhao Xinghua is a waste!"


    "Bullshit big iron bear, just a fuckin ''bear, what a waste!"


    "Zhao Xinghua is a loser. I took him tonight. It''s really bad luck for eight generations!"


    Seeing that Zhao Xinghua could no longer stand up, the shouting at the scene turned into an insult.


    Hearing these insults, Shen Ze''s eyebrows frowned and his face sank like water.


    Qin Chao was furious and his face was livid.


    Because Zhao Xinghua did not stand up for a while, the referee went to him, squatted down and began to count.


    "Ten, nine..."


    Once the referee''s count of ten is finished, it means that the victory has been divided. Zhao Xinghua loses and Wu Sen wins.


    When the referee started to count, the curse in the boxing hall was even louder.


    While the referee was counting, Shen Ze walked from the audience to the challenge arena.


    At the same time, Wu Sen, who signed a contract with Hou Guang to buy Zhao Xinghua''s life for 10 million yuan, suddenly rushed to Zhao Xinghua lying on the ground.


    In order to get that 10 million, Wu Sen is going to give Zhao Xinghua a chance to die.


    Wu Sen suddenly broke out, and there was a lot of movement. The referee who squatted beside Zhao Xinghua was shocked.


    The referee was so scared that he stopped counting, and was afraid of being hurt by Wu Sen, so he got up and rushed down the challenge arena for the first time.


    Wu Sen''s sudden outburst surprised not only the referee, but also the spectators in the boxing hall.


    Is Wu Sen planning to kill Zhao Xinghua?


    People realize this, in addition to the face has become a little dignified, there is no extra emotion.


    After all, in the Nightowl club, although most of the fighters who fight on the stage only win or lose, there are also differences between life and death.


    We''ve all seen fighters who are over the top, so it''s no surprise.


    Those who lose money because of Zhao Xinghua''s defeat are even very happy to see this scene.


    In these people''s eyes, Zhao Xinghua lost, let them lose money, dead deserve it!


    There is nothing like this.


    At the moment, Zhao Xinghua can''t even stand up, and everyone in the boxing hall is surprised to think that Zhao Xinghua''s next ending is to be killed by Wu Sen.


    But what happened next was different from what you thought.


    When the attention of the whole audience was focused on Zhao Xinghua and Wu Sen, Shen Ze, who had already walked to the challenge arena, stamped his foot gently.


    The next moment, Shen Ze came to the challenge arena, beside Zhao Xinghua.


    At the same time, the four pillars of the challenge arena were all broken.


    The sudden appearance of Shen Ze and the fracture and collapse of the four pillars made Wu Sen, who was half full of shock, give up attacking Zhao Xinghua and stop at the same place.


    The challenge arena suddenly calmed down.


    "What''s this boy who''s just popping up for?"


    Shen Ze suddenly appeared in the ring, impressively let the people in the boxing hall, have cast doubt on him.


    Different from people''s doubts, Ishikawa, standing beside the fence on the third floor of the boxing hall, suddenly looked tight and his eyelids jumped, "what does this guy from the Silver Dragon carving want to do?"

 Chapter 293

    As a hero of Haicheng, Ishikawa thinks that he can eat well in his native land and is not afraid to do anything at all.


    However, in the face of the Silver Dragon carving, Ishikawa is still worried even though he knows that Yuan Xiao beside him can make a living.


    As the saying goes, more is better than less. Ishikawa was surprised that he didn''t want to see Shen Ze and Qin Chao, two members of Yinlong carving, making trouble in the Nightowl club.


    At the moment, seeing Shen Ze appear on the challenge arena and obviously want to do something, Ishikawa is a little nervous.


    Suddenly, Yuan Xiaoyou, standing behind Shichuan, said, "this white casual man is not as simple as it seems."


    Shichuan hears the speech and picks eyebrows in surprise. At the same time, his face becomes very dignified.


    Is it common for Yuan Xiao to evaluate people who are not simple?


    Ishikawa stares at Shen Ze on the challenge arena and asks in a deep voice: "Lao yuan, didn''t you just say that this boy in white casual clothes is ordinary? Why do you say now that he is not as simple as he seems? "


    Yuan Xiao also stares at Shen Ze. After listening to Shi Chuan''s question, he immediately replies, "I can''t see how this young man just stepped on the challenge arena."


    "You didn''t see it clearly?"


    Shichuan frowned. Even Yuan Xiao, a martial arts master, couldn''t see how the boy came to the challenge arena.


    How awesome is this kid in white casual clothes?


    At the beginning of Shichuan''s uneasiness, Yuan Xiao said, "maybe it''s because I haven''t paid attention to this young man all the time, so I didn''t see how he got to the challenge arena."


    After listening to Yuan Xiao''s words, Shichuan''s mind settled down, and then he said with some annoyance, "this son of a bitch, Jane is not simple. Let''s see what he wants to do first!"


    Under the gaze of the whole audience, Shen Ze squatted down and looked at Zhao Xinghua, who seemed to have collapsed. He asked in a gentle voice, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Hearing this, Zhao Xinghua turned his head and looked laxly at Shen Ze.


    Looking at Shen Ze appearing in front of him, Zhao Xinghua was very surprised. His lips wriggled and he said weakly, "brother Shen, why are you here?"


    "I know you''re boxing here tonight, so I''ll come and have a look."


    After answering Zhao Xinghua''s question, Shen Ze repeated the question, "how are you?"


    Zhao Xinghua replied, "I don''t feel right. I''m weak all over."


    "You should have been drugged."


    Shen Ze said, "how many minds will there be in the future."


    Shen Ze feels like his brother Zhao Xingyang to Zhao Xinghua. He doesn''t even think about Shen Ze''s words, so he chooses to believe them.


    "Well, I''ll have a long mind in the future. I won''t be drugged any more."


    Shen Ze nodded, and then said, "you just lie on your stomach and have a rest for a while. When the medicine is over, it will return to normal naturally."


    Zhao Xinghua obediently replied, "good."


    "Boy, what do you do?"


    When Wu Sen saw Shen Ze and Zhao Xinghua whispering there and delayed him to finish the game, he was so upset that he could not help shouting.


    "Boy, get out of here and don''t delay our fight!"


    Shen Ze didn''t get angry when he heard the speech. He slowly stood up, then turned around and faced Wu Sen.


    Shen Ze looked at Wu Sen with deep eyes and said, "your opponent can clearly see that his body is out of condition. How can you continue to fight?"? Don''t you think you can win? "


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Wu Sen sneered and said, "now that he''s in the challenge arena, it''s natural to decide whether he will win or lose. I don''t care if he''s in good health!"


    "What''s the difference?"


    Shen Ze sneered, "just after the referee''s report, you can decide whether to win or lose, but you still have to do it. That''s not to decide whether to win or lose, but to decide whether to live or not."


    "When you enter the challenge arena, you can win or lose, and you can live or die."


    At first, Wu Sen said justly, and then he said, "it''s not up to you to tell me what I want to do!"


    "I advise you to mind your own business and get out of here, or you will bear the consequences!"


    Shen Ze was indifferent to Wu Sen''s words.


    He gave Wu Sen a faint smile, "I really want to meddle in this business."


    "What? Do you want to fight me for Zhao Xinghua


    Wu Sen looked at Shen Ze contemptuously, and said with disdain, "you are such a weak white face, I can send you to the West with one punch!"


    "Oh?"


    Shen Ze showed a look of great interest, "I want to see if you can send me to the West with one punch."


    Wu Sen looked at Shen Ze with disapproval. He didn''t pay any attention to him. He was angry.


    "Boy, since you want to die, I''ll help you!"


    As soon as the words fell, Wu Sen, who was angry, rushed to Shen Ze like a tiger descending the mountain.


    At the moment of rushing out, Wu Sen suddenly clenched his right hand and began to build up his strength.


    When Wu Sen rushed to Shen Ze''s chest, his fist was powerful and powerful.


    When people in the boxing hall saw that Wu Sen hit Shen Ze in the chest with such a violent fist, they all thought that Shen Ze would be smashed to the heart by Wu Sen''s fist and died on the spot.


    However, a different scene happened again.


    "Bang!"


    Shen Ze stood with his hands down. He stood in the same place, neither hiding nor blocking, and let Wu Sen''s terrible fist bombard him on the chest.


    Unlike everyone''s expectation, Shen Ze''s chest didn''t collapse, and he didn''t even move.


    "What the hell is that?"


    Seeing this scene, everyone was incredulously wide eyed.


    And then something happened that made people even more unbelievable.


    "Bang!"


    Wusen''s right arm is like a bomb, his right arm suddenly exploded inexplicably, bloody.


    "Ah..."


    Wu Sen''s face was twisted. He opened his mouth and screamed. He staggered backward until he stepped back to the fence at the edge of the challenge arena.


    Later, Wu Sen covered the bloody wound of his broken arm with his left hand, bent his knees and knelt on the ground, thus losing any fighting power.


    "What''s the origin of this boy? It''s not only OK to get a hard punch from Wu Sen, but it also makes Wu Sen''s whole right arm explode. It''s a bit of a frightful thing! "


    "This young man should be a martial arts master, otherwise he can''t do this."


    "This kid is on stage and hurting people. What do you want?"


    "No matter what he wants to do, it''s obvious that he''s making trouble. If he makes trouble in the Nightowl club, this boy will surely die!"


    "Yes, making trouble in the Nightowl club is the only way to die!"


    In the boxing hall, there was a lot of noise.


    Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to the comments. He stared at Wu Sen, who was kneeling on the ground, and said, "why kill Zhao Xinghua?"


    "Answer truthfully, or you will be dead."

 Chapter 294

    Shen Ze locked Wu Sen with his breath.


    At the moment, Wu Sen felt as if he had fallen into an ice cellar, cold all over his body, and his stiff blood could not flow. Even the pain of his broken arm was relieved.


    Just used a violent fist, not only failed to shake Shen Ze Si Hao, but also let his whole right arm burst open. At the moment, he felt such terrible pressure from Shen Ze.


    Wu Sen was surprised to know that this white casual man must be a martial arts master, not what he could deal with.


    If he doesn''t answer the other party''s question truthfully, the other party may leave him dead.


    Thinking of this, Wu Sen was in a state of panic.


    Why kill Zhao Xinghua?


    Because he wanted to get 10 million from Hou Guang, he wanted to kill Zhao Xinghua.


    Obviously, Wu Sen has seen that the relationship between Shen Ze and Zhao Xinghua is extraordinary.


    If he really answered truthfully, he would be solved by Shen Ze.


    Wu Sen did not dare to answer like this. He raised his head subconsciously and turned his eyes to Hou Guang sitting in the box on the second floor.


    At the moment, Hou Guang''s face was very ugly, and there was anger rising in his eyes.


    The reason why he did this was that Shen Ze killed him halfway, which made Zhao Xinghua and Wu Sen''s boxing match fail to win.


    Moreover, Shen Ze also broke an arm of Wu Sen, so that Wu Sen can not continue to fight boxing in the future, making money for him.


    How can Hou Guang be happy?


    At the moment, he was very upset and dissatisfied, and even killed Shen Ze.


    You''re a wild boy who doesn''t know where to come from. You dare to cut off my fortune. You''re really looking for death!


    Hou Guang stood up and went to the fence. He looked at Wu Sen like useless waste.


    Then, he turned his head and stared at Shen Ze fiercely in his eyes. He yelled angrily, "you are a wild boy who dares to step on the stage and hurt my fighters. Are you tired of living?"


    Hearing Hou Guang''s words, Shen Ze didn''t move here and ignored the former.


    "This boy is so crazy that he doesn''t even pay attention to Hou Guang!"


    All the people on the scene didn''t look at Hou Guang when they saw Shen Ze. They all felt that he was arrogant.


    Hou Guang, as one of the snakes in the land, no one dares not to look him in the eye.


    For a moment, everyone felt that Shen Ze was in great trouble and was doomed today.


    Shen Ze didn''t take charge of houguang, and he didn''t pay attention to the public''s comments.


    His eyes still fell on Wu Sen''s body. Seeing that the latter didn''t want to answer his question, the corner of his mouth suddenly stirred up a cold radian.


    Since you choose not to answer, you have to leave your bones.


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything, but he clenched his right hand behind him in vain.


    "Bang!"


    The next moment, in the case of no sign, very suddenly, accompanied by a deafening explosion, Wu Sen''s whole person exploded!


    A piece of blood fog floated, but in the twinkling of an eye, Wu Sen, who was a living man, became a pool of blood!


    All the people who saw this scene were frightened and shocked to open their eyes.


    They only feel a cool air from the soles of their feet straight to tianlinggai, full of cold.


    Everyone was so scared that they closed their mouths and made no more noise.


    Boxing hall suddenly fell into a dead silence, the atmosphere is very depressed.


    After a while.


    Hiss!


    Inside the boxing hall, there was a cold breath.


    Although we didn''t see Shen Ze do any action, because we just saw Wu Sen hit Shen Ze, we didn''t hurt Shen Ze, on the contrary, we destroyed an arm.


    We all know that Shen Ze is not an ordinary person. In addition, Shen Ze just asked Wu Sen to answer his question truthfully, otherwise Wu Sen would be dead.


    Combined with these, it is obvious that Shen Ze''s hand is on Wu Sen.


    But Shen Ze did not contact and do any big action, directly let Wu Sen into a pool of blood.


    This kind of means undoubtedly shocked these old men who were present.


    Of course, these spectators in the boxing hall are also well-informed people. They know that it must be master level martial arts masters who can hurt people''s lives like this.


    And this means that the young man standing in the challenge arena is a martial arts master!


    Thinking of this, a trace of awe appeared in the eyes of the people looking at Shen Ze.


    At the same time, everyone was afraid to gossip about Shen Ze.


    Such a young master of martial arts must have an extraordinary origin. You can''t talk about it rashly. Otherwise, you may be killed and end up with the same fate as Wu Sen!


    "How can this boy be so powerful?"


    Hou Guang saw that Shen Ze not only ignored him, but also did what he said. He turned Wu Sen into a pool of blood, leaving no bones. His face suddenly became very gloomy.


    At the same time, he did not dare to shout with Shen Ze.


    Hou Guang, as one of the local snakes, naturally knows that he can turn people into a pool of blood. He is by no means an ordinary person.


    Hou Guangxin is afraid that Shen Ze will do harm to him, so he doesn''t dare to face Shen Ze. He can only bear the anger in his heart.


    Of course, Shen Ze''s killing Wu Sen is equivalent to destroying Hou Guang''s cash cow and cutting off his financial path. Naturally, he will not give up.


    Hou Guang takes back his jealous eyes from Shen Ze. Then he looks up at Shichuan standing on the third floor and says, "boss Shi, this boy is making trouble in your territory. You can take care of it."


    Because Shen Ze interrupted the match and killed Wu Sen, Shichuan was also in a bad mood at the moment.


    At the same time, the color of fear and fear appeared in his eyes.


    Shichuan pretended not to hear Hou Guang''s words. He ignored the latter. Instead, he kept staring at Shen Ze and said in a deep voice, "Lao yuan, how can this boy be so powerful?"


    Standing behind the side of Shichuan, Yuan Xiao''s face is also very rare to show dignified and surprised.


    Obviously, Shen Ze''s means shocked the martial arts master.


    Yuan Xiao gazed at the young figure standing on the challenge arena, pondered for a moment, and then answered in a very solemn voice, "Mr. Shi, I''ve lost my sight!"


    "Judging from the means used by this young man and the details that I couldn''t detect before, his martial arts strength should be equal to or even higher than me."


    After hearing Yuan Xiao''s words, Shichuan''s mouth twitched a few times.


    You Yuan Xiao is a martial arts master, and this young boy''s martial arts strength is as good as you, even higher than you, which is a little shocking!


    "With such a strong force, and still from the Silver Dragon carving, I''m afraid this boy''s origin is very big!"


    "He just whispered a few words to Zhao Xinghua and helped him kill Wu Sen. he should have a special relationship with Zhao Xinghua."


    "Damn it, how could Zhao Xinghua know such a character!"


    Shichuan thought that he and houguang conspired to give Zhao Xinghua medicine, let Zhao Xinghua lose the game, so that he amassed money, suddenly became very uneasy.


    This young man has a lot to do with Zhao Xinghua. What should he do if he knows what he has done?

 Chapter 295

    Let''s not say that Shen Ze himself has a frightening identity as a Silver Dragon carving, but that he just said what he said and did what he said. Without Wu Sen answering his question, he turned the latter into a pool of blood.


    It can be called decisive and ruthless!


    Such a young man with a terrible background, strong force and iron fists will not be difficult to be hostile to, and will not let people bear great pressure?


    Ishikawa was obviously afraid that Shen Ze would find out what he did, so that he and Shen Ze would face each other.


    Shichuan doesn''t want to compete with Shen Ze, so he doesn''t pay any attention to Hou Guang''s call to deal with Shen Ze.


    "Why is boss Shi silent? And take no action? "


    "In the past, someone made trouble in the Nightowl club, but boss Shi would ask someone to deal with it at the first time. Why is it unusual today?"


    "Even if the white casual boy has some skills, isn''t Yuan Xiao, boss Shi''s bodyguard, a martial arts master? With Yuan Xiao, the martial arts master, it should not be a problem to deal with this white casual boy! "


    "See this situation, boss Shi doesn''t want to or dare not deal with this white casual boy?"


    No matter Hou Guang or other people on the scene, they are puzzled to see that Shichuan has not expressed any opinion on Shen Ze''s behavior in the Nightowl club and has not taken any action.


    According to the past situation, who dares to make trouble in the Nightowl club, Ishikawa, the big boss, will ask people to beat the troublemakers or wipe them out of the world at the first time.


    Today, Shen Ze stepped into the challenge arena, interrupted the match by force, and killed Wu Sen on the spot.


    In principle, with Ishikawa''s style, Shen Ze should be wiped out of the world on the spot.


    However, Ishikawa just like nothing happened, nothing means nothing.


    What the hell is this?


    For a moment, everyone was confused.


    Seeing that Shichuan doesn''t care about himself and doesn''t want to stand up to deal with Shen Ze, Hou Guang is indignant and angry.


    He didn''t give up. He said to Shichuan again, "boss Shi, this boy is in your Nightowl club. First he brutally interrupts the game, and then he kills wusen. Do you really want to sit back and ignore him?"


    "If you don''t care, which boxer will dare to fight in the Nightowl club in the future?"


    Although Hou Guang didn''t say it clearly, the implication is that if you don''t deal with Shen Ze today, even if it''s the first time, there may be others interrupting the match or killing boxers in the future.


    With such a very bad uncertainty, which boxer would dare to fight in the Nightowl club in the future? Who dares to watch the game?


    Hou Guang''s words are quite aggressive. He wants to force Shichuan out to deal with Shen Ze.


    Ishikawa, as a local Xiaoxiong, is an outstanding individual. He understood the implication of houguang for the first time.


    And for waiting for light to force him to come forward to deal with Shen Ze, which makes him very unhappy with waiting for light.


    This fool, why don''t you have such eyesight? Can''t you see that I don''t want to offend this young boy who is standing on the challenge arena?


    If you want to fight against this young boy, you want to die. I won''t stop you, but don''t drag me into the water!


    Ishikawa is very angry and doesn''t want to pay attention to houguang at all, but he is afraid that houguang will continue to clamor and say something that shouldn''t be said to annoy Shen Ze.


    So, he hesitated for a moment, or turned his head to look at Hou Guang.


    Ishikawa didn''t speak, but shook his head at houguang, and motioned with his eyes that houguang should stop making noise.


    Although Hou Guang is not a human spirit, he is not stupid. He suddenly understands the meaning of Ishikawa.


    It''s not that Shichuan doesn''t want to stand up and deal with Shenze, but he doesn''t dare to stand up and deal with Shenze!


    Aware of this, Hou Guang''s brows frowned together, and his face sank and sank.


    Although Hou Guang is one of the top snakes in the land, he is still a little worse than Shichuan.


    Even Shichuan doesn''t dare to provoke the white casual boy in the challenge arena. How dare he wait for light?


    Since you can''t, don''t provoke me.


    Hou Guang was a smart man. When he realized this, he immediately forced down his anger and shut his mouth.


    Although Shichuan didn''t say anything, people in the boxing hall still saw that he had eye contact with houguang.


    And then I saw that the two local bigwigs were tacit in silence, and did not make any expression.


    This is so impressive that we can see something fishy from it.


    Is it because the young man killed suddenly has a big background, so Shichuan and houguang dare not provoke him.


    So, what''s sacred about this young man?


    Can let Shichuan and houguang have fear, dare not provoke.


    People''s eyes, coincidentally again gathered to Shen Ze''s body.


    At the moment, no one spoke, and the boxing hall was completely quiet.


    Shen Ze stood in the middle of the ring, his hands still behind him.


    Expressionless, he looked up at the display screen hanging above the challenge arena.


    Along with his eyes, people subconsciously looked at the display screen hanging above the challenge arena.


    This is a black screen display, suddenly lit up at this moment.


    Then, the screen played an image.


    This is a video of Zhao Xingyang before he took part in the Dingding war.


    At that time, millions of enemy troops were approaching the western border, and the situation was bad and critical. The 300000 children of Qinglong army all recorded a video like a last word.


    As we all know, this war is likely to never come back.


    At that time, Zhao Xingyang, as the deputy commander of the vanguard camp, had a great chance of being killed in battle to lead the children of the vanguard camp to open the way in front of him. Naturally, it was very necessary to record a video.


    However, Zhao Xingyang didn''t sacrifice in the battle of Dingding at the beginning, so it''s reasonable to say that this image, which is like a last word, can''t be used.


    But there are many things that seem to have their own destiny.


    Zhao Xingyang did not die in the most dangerous battle of Dingding, but in the peacekeeping mission.


    After more than a year, is this a dusty image or a reconstruction of the sky.

 Chapter 296

    A tall young man with a very similar appearance to Zhao Xinghua appeared on the screen.


    This person is Zhao Xingyang. He smiles and says to the camera, "I''m Zhao Xingyang, deputy commander of the vanguard battalion of the Qinglong army in the western war zone of the Dragon kingdom."


    "My native place is Haicheng. I was born in a small mountain village called Xifeng village. There are four people in my family. Besides me, there are my mother, my second younger brother and a younger sister."


    "In this war, I don''t know if I can come back alive, but I will try my best to come back alive, because I still want to go home and reunite with my mother and them."


    "When I left home to join the army, I said I would give my hometown folks a long face. I feel that I can fulfill this wish after participating in this war."


    Speaking of this, the smile on Zhao Xingyang''s face is more and more brilliant.


    After laughing for a while, Zhao Xingyang seemed to be suddenly sentimental. He stopped laughing and showed a positive look.


    "The war is dangerous. No one can guarantee that I can come back alive. If I really die in the battle, it''s a proper death. The only regret is that I can''t see my mother, younger brother and younger sister again."


    Speaking of this, the atmosphere suddenly became very sad. Zhao Xingyang pretended to be relaxed and said, "no matter how I am, I hope my family can be safe, healthy and long-lived."


    After what he wanted to say, Zhao Xinghua showed a brilliant smile to the camera again.


    Then the video ended.


    All the people in the boxing hall concentrated on watching this video of Zhao Xingyang.


    In the afternoon, Zhao Xingyang''s sacrifice was reported in all parts of the Dragon kingdom. Almost all the people in the Dragon kingdom knew about Zhao Xingyang.


    Naturally, everyone present knew that most of the people were out of respect for the sacrifice of Zhao Xingyang, a national hero who had participated in the Dingding war.


    So after watching this video about Zhao Xingyang, we were very puzzled why the display screen of the boxing hall suddenly played this, but we still kept silent.


    This is like a moment of silence for Zhao Xingyang, the hero of this country.


    There was still silence.


    At this time, Zhao Xinghua, lying on the ground, got up shaking.


    He did not stand up, but knelt on the ground, head buried in the chest, extremely painful called up big brother.


    Obviously, the broadcast of this video of Zhao Xingyang made Zhao Xinghua feel emotional, and suddenly he broke down and began to feel sad.


    "Big brother, big brother..."


    Zhao Xinghua kept calling big brother, one after another.


    His voice sounds very touching, so that everyone present also showed a sad color.


    At the same time, people''s eyes are full of thinking.


    After Zhao Xingyang''s last words like video was broadcast, Zhao Xinghua got up from the ground, knelt on the ground and cried for his elder brother.


    Does this not mean that Zhao Xingyang is Zhao Xinghua''s elder brother?


    Although we don''t know Zhao Xinghua''s family background, when we see him like this, we think that the names of Zhao Xinghua and Zhao Xingyang are only one word apart, which is really like the names of two brothers.


    This is undoubtedly proof of your idea.


    Zhao Xinghua is Zhao Xingyang''s brother!


    Thinking of this, people''s faces were surprised.


    Those who clamored to let Wu Sen kill Zhao Xinghua looked strange and ugly.


    As the brother of Zhao Xingyang, a national hero, how can Zhao Xinghua die?


    Those who had this idea before are now ashamed.


    And the joint plot of Zhao Xinghua''s Shichuan and houguang, now face becomes extremely gloomy, as if to drip ink.


    There was a strong uneasiness in their hearts.


    Damn it, Zhao Xinghua is Zhao Xingyang''s brother!


    Who is Zhao Xingyang?


    It is now known throughout the country as the people''s hero, national hero!


    Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God, is the deputy commander of the vanguard battalion of the Qinglong army!


    Zhao Xinghua, as Zhao Xingyang''s brother, is not murdering Zhao Xinghua equivalent to murdering Zhao Xingyang''s family members?


    Murdering the family members of this kind of people, isn''t that a bloody death?


    Thinking of these, Shichuan and houguang, who have experienced many big scenes, can''t calm down at the moment.


    They are restless and confused. They are very afraid that their murder of Zhao Xinghua will be exposed.


    However, the less you want to happen, the more likely it is to happen.


    Just as Shichuan and houguang were praying not to let the east window happen, Shen Ze, who had been silent for a long time, began to speak.


    "Zhao Xinghua is Zhao Xingyang''s brother. You dare to give him medicine and murder him. You are so brave!"


    Shen Ze''s tone was flat and his voice was not big, but it spread to all the people present.


    Especially when Shichuan and houguang heard this, their faces suddenly changed and panic appeared in their eyes.


    When the young man said these words, did he know that they had drugged Zhao Xinghua and murdered the latter?


    Ishikawa and houguang, who are already nervous, are more worried. They are all stiff and cold.


    "Has someone drugged Zhao Xinghua? Murder him? "


    "I said that Zhao Xinghua was suddenly in a wrong situation. He was drugged!"


    "What wicked thing is killing him? It''s not a damn thing! "


    "We must find out the person who murdered Zhao Xinghua and let him get the punishment he deserves!"


    "It''s a villain to do such a shameless thing. We must punish him severely!"


    "Give Zhao Xinghua the medicine, let him lose the game, let us lose the gambling money, this backstage agent is really a good abacus!"


    Shen Ze''s words aroused a thousand waves.


    There was a lot of noise in the ring.


    There was a lot of discussion, and most of them were very indignant and indignant for Zhao Xinghua.


    Then, everyone called out to find out who was behind the murder of Zhao Xinghua.


    Because the owner of the night owl club, Shichuan, was present, everyone asked Shichuan to stand up and ask him to investigate the case of Zhao Xinghua''s being drugged, find out the person behind the scenes and give an account to Zhao Xinghua and everyone.


    The whole audience was boiling with voices.


    Looking at the situation, Ishikawa obviously knew that if he didn''t step forward and deal with this matter, he would be in a dilemma tonight.


    However, he is behind the murder of Zhao Xinghua, how to deal with it?


    Ishikawa frowned and had a headache.


    Just then, Yuan Xiao, who was standing behind him, reminded him, "Mr. Shi, you should put everything on Wu Sen who died."


    Ishikawa heard the speech and nodded.


    Now there is no other good way. We have to do it first.

 Chapter 297

    For the use of insidious means, such acts of cracking down on fake matches, we obviously hate.


    If Zhao Xinghua is drugged, he will lose the game and his gamblers will lose.


    This matter is related to the interests of everyone. Naturally, everyone wants to make things clear and find out the behind the scenes.


    With the excitement of the crowd, the boxing Hall fell into the noise and agitation.


    As for the people who want to find out, not only is Ishikawa worried and nervous, but Hou Guang, another backstage agent, is also in a panic.


    However, seeing that everyone asked Shichuan to stand up and deal with Zhao Xinghua''s affairs, he was a little relieved.


    Only when he and Ishikawa have the initiative, it will be easier to do this. After all, we can find a ghost to replace him.


    Perhaps it is thought of together, Ishikawa and houguang eye contact for a while.


    Then, Shichuan asked Li Fei to find a microphone for him.


    Shi Chuan held up the microphone and said, "please don''t be impatient. If Zhao Xinghua has been drugged, Shi will definitely investigate and give you an explanation."


    "Good!"


    "Boss Shi must investigate as soon as possible!"


    "Support boss Shi!"


    Seeing Ishikawa''s statement, people''s mood became much more stable.


    After the speech, Shichuan immediately asked Li Fei to call the man who gave Zhao Xinghua the medicine.


    Of course, he did not forget to tell Li Fei that the man who drugged Zhao Xinghua said that he was colluding with Wu Sen to murder Zhao Xinghua.


    As a result, Wu Sen is responsible for all the crimes.


    Wu Sen is dead. In this way, there will be no evidence to prove his death. It will be a firm conclusion.


    The man who drugged Zhao Xinghua was a young man named Chen Ping.


    After a while, Li Fei agreed with Chen Ping and brought the latter to Shichuan.


    In order to highlight the truth, Chen Ping came to the front and back of Shichuan''s heel, knelt down in front of the latter, and admitted, "boss, I''m wrong!"


    "I shouldn''t collude with Wu Sen and give Zhao Xinghua medicine!"


    "Boss, it''s all led by Wu Sen. he bewitched me. Please forgive me!"


    In order for other people to hear what he said, Chen Ping said it in a loud voice.


    The boxing hall is very quiet. Many people have heard Chen Ping''s words.


    As soon as his words came out, there was a lot of noise in the ring.


    "Listen to Chen Ping say so, mean Wu Sen bribed him, let him give Zhao Xinghua medicine?"


    "I didn''t expect that wusen was the one who planned it!"


    "In order to win the competition, Wu Sen bribed Chen Ping and drugged Zhao Xinghua. It''s really despicable!"


    "In this way, Wu Sen deserves to die!"


    "No wonder this young man just wanted to kill Wu Sen, because Wu Sen murdered Zhao Xinghua."


    Now someone has testified that Wu Sen has such a motive, so everyone subconsciously believes that Wu Sen murdered Zhao Xinghua.


    This situation is what Shichuan and houguang want to see.


    Ishikawa wants to take advantage of the heat to strike iron. He immediately picks up the microphone and says, "everyone, this matter has been investigated by Shimou."


    "It was Wu Sen who bribed Chen Ping of our club to give Zhao Xinghua medicine."


    After the investigation results and the final conclusion, Shichuan immediately said, "Wu Sen was killed by Zhao Xinghua''s friend. He deserved his crime and deserved his death."


    "Although Chen Ping was bewitched by Wu Sen, he also made a big mistake. As a member of the Nightowl club, Shi will punish him for such a thing!"


    "Because Zhao Xinghua was drugged, the match between him and Wu Sen can''t be done properly. For the sake of fairness, our Nightowl club will refund all the bets you have made, so that everyone will have no loss!"


    After the treatment, Ishikawa sincerely said, "when the Nightowl Club appears this kind of thing, Ishikawa is responsible. Ishikawa is here to say sorry to everyone."


    Ishikawa said and bowed deeply in front of the audience.


    Then, he vowed, "here, Mr. Shi also assures you that this kind of thing will not happen in the Nightowl club from now on, and that everyone will have a good time in the Nightowl club."


    Ishikawa''s continuous speech can be said to be watertight, very tactful and sophisticated, so that people can''t find out what''s wrong.


    After hearing Ishikawa''s words, the boxing hall was much quieter.


    Now that we find out the culprits behind the scenes, and the Nightowl club will return the bets, everyone''s interests are not damaged, and people''s dissatisfaction is greatly reduced.


    But in order to let the matter completely end, Ishikawa swept around the boxing hall and said, "do you have any opinions on Shi''s treatment? If not, then do everything according to Shi''s meaning. "


    Ishikawa is a famous local tycoon, and Quancai is in the first echelon.


    No matter how awed by Ishikawa''s power and strength, or because Ishikawa''s treatment was good, no one on the scene expressed any other opinions.


    For a moment, the ring was completely quiet.


    Shichuan and houguang are relieved to see this. They feel that they can muddle through tonight and make everything safe.


    Seeing that no one put forward any opinions, Ishikawa immediately picked up the microphone and wanted to say that everyone had no opinions, so he dealt with it as he said.


    However, just as Ishikawa got the microphone and was ready to speak, Shen Ze spoke.


    "Shen has an opinion."


    Shen Ze raised his head and looked at Shichuan standing on the third floor.


    Ishikawa heard the sound, and then to Shen Ze''s eyes, he was shocked by a thump in his heart, and a strong sense of uneasiness arose in his heart.


    Shichuan''s eyes dodged and he didn''t dare to look at Shen Ze for a long time. After he lowered his eyes and took a deep breath, his momentum was obviously insufficient and the volume became much lower. "What''s the opinion of this little brother?"


    Shen Ze didn''t answer Ishikawa''s question. He gave Ishikawa a deep look, then raised his hand and grabbed him.


    Then, everyone was surprised to see Chen Ping kneeling in front of Shichuan, as if he had been swept by a gust of wind, and he flew up.


    In Chen Ping''s surprise, he flew from the third floor to the challenge arena.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Chen Ping has knelt down in front of Shen Ze.


    This sudden change made Chen Ping pale and tremble.


    He dare not move, can only continue to keep facing Shen Ze, kneeling on the ground of humble posture.


    When people see that Shen Ze brings Chen Ping to him, they all show their puzzled expressions.


    What is the purpose of this young man, who is superior in force and powerful in means, when he catches Chen Ping?

 Chapter 298

    Seeing Shen Ze take Chen Ping, the most nervous people on the scene are undoubtedly Shi Chuan and Hou Guang. They are worried and stare at Shen Ze in the challenge arena.


    They want to see what this young man wants to do.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Shen Ze''s eyes drooped slightly, his eyes coldly looked down at Chen Ping, and said, "I want you to tell who is the real behind the scenes murderer of Zhao Xinghua."


    "To be honest, or you''ll end up like wusen."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, not only Chen Ping''s face changed greatly, but also Ishikawa and houguang''s face changed greatly. He was very nervous and worried.


    "This young man surnamed Shen, how can he let Chen Ping tell us who is behind the real murder of Zhao Xinghua? Is there someone else who is murdering Zhao Xinghua? "


    "Looking at this situation, the young man surnamed Shen seems to know the real backstage of Zhao Xinghua''s murder."


    "Can it be that Wu Sen is not the one who murdered Zhao Xinghua, but someone else?"


    All the people present were very confused.


    At the moment, the person who feels the most pressure is undoubtedly Chen Ping who faces Shen Ze up close.


    Chen Ping is locked by Shen Ze''s breath. He feels like he is in an ice cellar. His whole body is cold and stiff, and his heart is extremely uneasy.


    At the moment, Chen Ping''s heart is very tangled and suffering, because he is in a dilemma.


    He is surprised to know that Shi Chuan and Hou Guang conspire to give Zhao Xinghua medicine, and buy out Zhao Xinghua''s life through Wu Sen.


    On the one hand, he didn''t dare to shake Shichuan and houguang out, because he was afraid that with the power of Shichuan and houguang, he would die, and even implicate his family in Haicheng.


    On the other hand, he didn''t dare to answer Shen Ze, but he saw Shen Ze turn Wu Sen into a pool of blood. Naturally, he didn''t want to end up as dead as Wu Sen.


    There was no choice between the two sides. For a moment, Chen Ping didn''t know what to do. He was very anxious and uneasy.


    Chen Ping didn''t say anything. Shen Ze didn''t have the patience to wait. He said again, "I''ll give you ten minutes."


    On hearing Shen Ze''s words, Chen Ping suddenly trembled violently.


    He silently counted the number of ten to one in his heart, just as he was about to count to one.


    Shen Ze''s body is full of murderous spirit, which is just like the essence. This murderous spirit surges out and envelops Chen Ping.


    Chen Ping was shocked by the shadow of death.


    No one is afraid of death, and Chen Ping is no exception.


    Seeing that time was about to pass, Chen Ping, who was so scared that he completely lost his mind, suddenly said what he knew.


    "It''s Shichuan and houguang who plan to give Zhao Xinghua the medicine, make Zhao Xinghua lose the game, and buy out Zhao Xinghua''s life!"


    Chen Ping said these words like a scream.


    At the moment, the boxing hall is very quiet, Chen Ping''s words are spread to everyone''s ears.


    This caused an uproar in the boxing hall.


    "Damn, Ishikawa and houguang plan to murder Zhao Xinghua together. Is this true or false?"


    "Chen Ping doesn''t look like a liar. What he said should not be a lie."


    "What Chen Ping said is not a lie, which means that the people behind Zhao Xinghua''s murder are Shi Chuan and Hou Guang?"


    "We can''t come to such a conclusion yet. We can''t see whether Chen Ping is telling the truth or lies just by looking at the surface."


    This is the silent boxing hall, once again broke out a noisy voice.


    As soon as Chen Ping''s words came out, it was different from people''s surprise reaction. Shichuan and houguang were frightened.


    In the face of Chen Ping''s telling the truth about the two people behind Zhao Xinghua''s murder, the two of them suddenly raised their hearts to their voices. They were extremely anxious for a moment and didn''t know how to deal with it.


    However, although he felt guilty and was publicly exposed by Chen Ping, in any case, Shichuan and houguang would not admit it.


    Shichuan reacted quickly. After a while, he pretended to be wronged and filled with righteous indignation. He yelled at Chen Ping kneeling in the challenge arena: "Chen Ping, don''t talk nonsense here. It''s not me and Hou Guang who are behind the murder of Zhao Xinghua!"


    After listening to Ishikawa''s words, Hou Guang also reacted, pretending to be wronged and indignant.


    "Chen Ping, don''t talk bloody here. Boss Shi and I won''t do such shameless things!"


    The bow didn''t turn back. The words had already been said, and he couldn''t swallow them back. Chen Ping was holding a broken attitude at the moment.


    "I''m not talking nonsense, I''m not talking blood. I''m telling the truth."


    "You Shichuan and you houguang are behind the murder of Zhao Xinghua. They are the medicine you asked me to give Zhao Xinghua. Wu Sen is just a ghost you found out for death!"


    Seeing that Chen Pingyi had made a firm promise, what he said was not like a lie at all. Most of the people present believed what he said.


    "Look at this, it''s Shichuan and houguang who are behind the murder of Zhao Xinghua!"


    "I didn''t expect that these two people who are also respectable and respectable in the mainland would do such shameless things!"


    "It makes sense for the two of them to do such a thing in order to make money."


    "Damn, if they are really responsible for these things, then they are really wicked!"


    "When they do this, it''s obvious that they are seizing our food and grass. It can be said that they are extremely damaged!"


    Many people believe Chen Ping''s words. After they believe that Shichuan and houguang are behind the murder of Zhao Xinghua, they suddenly start to criticize and scold Shichuan and houguang.


    Shichuan and houguang see everyone''s muzzle turn, and replace Wu Sen, the object of abuse and reprimand, with the two of them. Their faces suddenly become very gloomy, as black as carbon.


    Damn it, so many people are talking about the two of them. Now they have a hundred mouths and they can''t say it clearly!


    Shichuan and houguang were very anxious for a moment.


    If the two of them are the black hands of Zhao Xinghua''s murder, they will become the laughing stock in Haicheng in the future. They will be disgraced and even suffer a great disaster.


    Because people have expressed their opinions, the boxing hall is in a noisy situation.


    In a hurry, Ishikawa picked up the microphone again and turned on the volume to the maximum.


    With a strong murderous look, he stares at Chen Ping and asks harshly, "Chen Ping, what evidence do you have that Hou Guang and I are the black hands who murdered Zhao Xinghua?"


    Because there was a microphone, Ishikawa''s voice outstripped the noise of the whole audience, so that everyone could hear it.


    Seeing that Shichuan wanted to question Chen Ping, everyone tacitly agreed not to speak any more. Instead, they calmed down and looked at Chen Ping one after another, waiting for the latter''s answer.


    Under the gaze of the whole audience, Chen Ping''s lips wriggled and faltered for a long time before he said, "I am the evidence. I can prove that you asked me to give Zhao Xinghua the medicine."


    Ishikawa smell speech, immediately retort, "you are the person of medicine, can''t be used as evidence!"


    "Moreover, it is obviously unreasonable for you to say that a person is behind the scenes if you want to say that person."


    "If you don''t have any other evidence, don''t say that Hou Guang and I are the black hands who murdered Zhao Xinghua!"


    Chen Ping really can''t provide any other evidence. He is speechless and silent about Shichuan''s refutation.


    And at this time, Shen Ze, who has been watching both sides of the dog bite the dog in silence, has another action.

 Chapter 299

    Shen Ze knows that Shi Chuan and Hou Guang are behind Zhao Xinghua''s murder. At the moment, after Chen Ping''s testimony, they are still sophisticating. His unhappiness is getting stronger and stronger.


    Shen Ze''s cold eyes glanced at Shichuan and houguang respectively, and then he said in his tone, "Shen will give you another chance. If you don''t want the whole family to be buried with you, you will immediately take the initiative to admit your guilt and ambush them!"


    Shen Ze''s tone is very flat, but it is just like stating the facts, which makes people have no doubt about his words.


    Although Shen Ze''s voice was not big, it still spread to the audience.


    After listening to what he said, everyone was awed by his cold feeling.


    People have seen Shen Ze''s iron hand, and know that he can really kill people.


    Although Shen Ze didn''t call him by his first name, we all know that his words were addressed to Shichuan and houguang.


    If Shichuan and houguang don''t take the initiative to plead guilty, they will be buried with their families. It can be said that they are both domineering and cruel, which makes people feel cold.


    For a moment, everyone was very curious about the origin of Shen Ze, and dared to say such bold and arrogant words.


    In everyone''s eyes, Ishikawa and houguang are both big men with huge influence. They are not easy to deal with.


    Even if you are a young man with some skills, you may not be able to compete with Ishikawa and houguang.


    Shichuan and houguang are very clear about what Shen Ze said to them, because before Shen Ze spoke, they both noticed Shen Ze''s cold eyes.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, both Shichuan and houguang''s faces became more gloomy.


    They are not fools. They all know that Shen Ze has determined that they are behind Zhao Xinghua''s murder.


    Take the whole family''s life and threaten them both to come forward and plead guilty. What the hell should we do?


    Obviously, Shichuan and houguang are not willing to take the initiative to admit their guilt.


    Zhao Xinghua is Zhao Xingyang''s brother and the family member of the country''s heroes. If they take the initiative to admit that they are behind the murder of Zhao Xinghua, they will have to peel off their skin even if they don''t die.


    It''s just that in the current situation, it''s not that you don''t want to stand up.


    If you can''t prove yourself, it''s all in vain.


    Shichuan knows that Shen Ze has the identity of Silver Dragon carving. He has a very big background. He knows that if he is identified by the other party as the behind the murder of Zhao Xinghua, it is impossible for him to get rid of the relationship and be alone.


    Ishikawa frowned and began to think hard about countermeasures.


    At this time, Hou Guang, who didn''t know that Shen Ze had the identity of Silver Dragon carving, was a little flustered, but he managed to keep calm.


    He plans to deny that he is behind the murder of Zhao Xinghua, and he doesn''t plan to pay attention to what Shen Ze says.


    In his opinion, even if Shen Ze believes that he is behind the scenes, as long as Shen Ze can''t provide evidence, he can stay out of the affair.


    The two behind the scenes of Zhao Xinghua''s murder, one pondering over countermeasures, the other staying out of the affair, did not take the initiative to come forward and confess their crimes at the first time.


    This makes Shen Ze completely impatient.


    He stretched out his hand again. First, he caught Hou Guang in the challenge arena.


    "Bang!"


    After waiting for light to fly down from the second floor, Shen Ze deliberately threw the former on the challenge arena.


    Hou Guang suddenly fell all over his body, and his bones seemed to be broken. He vomited blood, curled up together and screamed.


    Let wait for light into pain, Shen Ze and then is toward the stone Sichuan do grab action.


    But this time, Shen Ze failed to catch Shichuan, because before he reached out, Shichuan''s bodyguard Yuan Xiao stood in front of the latter.


    Yuan Xiao used his own force to resist Shen Ze''s grasp.


    After resisting the capture of Shen Ze, Yuan Xiao felt that he had the strength to fight against Shen Ze, so he immediately stared at Shen Ze with sharp eyes and said in a strong and domineering voice, "young man, this is not the place where you can mess around!"


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he disdained to smile.


    Then he waved his hand to Yuan Xiao.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, people were surprised to see that Yuan Xiao was like a shell, his body ejected backward in a very exaggerated posture.


    "Bang!"


    The speed of Yuan Xiao''s shooting is so fast that the naked eye can''t catch it at all. In the blink of an eye, Yuan Xiao''s body has hit the hard wall.


    Yuan Xiao''s whole body was inlaid into the wall. He was dressed in rags, bloody and motionless.


    Hiss!


    Inside the boxing hall, there was a cold breath.


    Seeing that Shen Ze just waved his hand, he made Yuan Xiao''s life and death unknown. People were shocked and their faces were shocked.


    This NIMA, with a wave, fans a martial arts master. How abnormal is this force?


    The young man standing in the challenge arena with a negative hand, only in his twenties, how could he use such terrible force?


    All of a sudden, Shen Ze''s eyes were full of awe.


    Yuan Xiao was fanned away by Shen Ze. To Shichuan, the straw in his heart seemed to be broken. There was a strong color of shock in his eyes, and a color of ashes on his face.


    Before, Shichuan always thought that Yuan Xiao was his personal security. Even though he knew that Shen Ze had extraordinary force, he could feel at ease and would not worry about his life.


    But who would have thought that Yuan Xiao, a great master of martial arts, was killed when Shen Ze waved his hand across the air!


    At this moment, Shichuan regrets that he did something to murder Zhao Xinghua.


    If he didn''t discuss with Hou Guang to murder Zhao Xinghua, there would be no such things tonight.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world.


    When Ishikawa was full of regret, Shen Ze stretched out his hand again and dragged him from the third floor to the challenge arena.


    As before, Shen Ze still threw Shichuan on the challenge arena, breaking his bones and experiencing the feeling that life is not like death.

 Chapter 300

    Both Shichuan and houguang are broken by Shen Ze. They turn over and over in the challenge arena, wailing repeatedly.


    Seeing this, everyone in the boxing hall was awe inspiring.


    This young man is really decisive and ruthless. It''s awe inspiring.


    "What is the origin of this young man? How dare he treat Shichuan and houguang like this? Is he not afraid of the Revenge of these two local bigwigs? "


    "Shichuan and houguang are both big figures with huge local influence. If they retaliate, this young man will be unable to resist."


    "This young man has completely torn his face with Ishikawa and houguang by doing this. Things between the two sides must not be good."


    "There''s no evidence, and I don''t know if Shichuan and houguang are behind the murder of Zhao Xinghua?"


    "Look at this situation, this young man has determined that Shichuan and houguang are behind the murder of Zhao Xinghua. Otherwise, how could he have a big fight."


    There was a lot of chatter.


    As a big man, Shichuan and houguang have never been treated like this.


    Those who don''t know are not afraid. Hou Guang doesn''t know the origin of Shen Ze. Even if he knows that Shen Ze is from Shichuan, he is very angry and resents Shen Ze because he is so miserable.


    "Boy, do you know who I am? How dare you treat me like this? Do you want to die? " Hou Guang curled up in a ball, his face was ferocious, his eyes were wide open, he glared at Shen Ze angrily, and asked angrily.


    Shen Ze ignores Hou Guang. He looks at Zhao Xinghua, who has recovered his composure and stood up, and asks softly, "these two people are behind the murder. What do you want to do with them?"


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Xinghua gave Shichuan and houguang a gloomy look.


    Although he doesn''t know how Shen Ze found out that Shichuan and houguang were behind the murder, he believes in Shen Ze.


    Since Shen Ze thinks so, so does he.


    And for Shichuan and houguang want to harm themselves, Zhao Xinghua is naturally very angry and dissatisfied.


    He said angrily, "you two are really despicable little people!"


    After listening to Zhao Xinghua''s words, Hou Guang immediately retorted, "Zhao Xinghua, we didn''t harm you. You don''t have any evidence. Don''t spit out blood here!"


    Hearing this, Zhao Xinghua glared at Hou Guang.


    Zhao Xinghua, who has always been honest and honest, shows a fierce look at this moment. He is so scared that Hou Guang angrily closes his mouth and does not dare to shout any more.


    Shen Ze ignored Hou Guang from the beginning to the end. Then he said to Zhao Xinghua, "these two people can be killed on the spot. How do you want them to die?"


    Zhao Xing is honest and kind-hearted. He has never killed anyone. Facing Shen Ze''s inquiry, he looks embarrassed and doesn''t say a word for a moment.


    At this time, when Ishikawa and houguang heard that Shen Ze wanted to kill them on the spot, they were suddenly excited.


    No one wants to die, and Ishikawa and houguang are no exception.


    Hou Guang showed a look of indignation. He glared at Shen Ze and said in a sharp voice, "what evidence do you have that boss Shi and I murdered Zhao Xinghua? Why do you convict us? Why kill us on the spot? "


    Shen Ze smell speech, still ignore Hou Guang, the latter to ignore.


    At this time, Qin Chao, standing beside the challenge arena, jumped on the challenge arena.


    He strode to Hou Guang''s side, raised his foot and kicked the latter''s mouth.


    "Bang!"


    Qin Chao''s attack speed is very fast, and Hou Guang obviously can''t avoid it.


    When Qin Chao stepped down, Hou Guang''s teeth suddenly dropped several, and his mouth was dripping with blood. He looked very miserable and shocking.


    Hou Guang covered his mouth with his hand and screamed.


    "If you dare to scream again, I''ll cut off your tongue!"


    Qin Chao looks down at Hou Guang, his eyes are cold and sharp. As soon as he says something, he is so scared that Hou Guang closes his mouth again and doesn''t dare to make a painful cry.


    After seeing Hou Guang''s honesty, Qin Chao took a look at Hou Guang and Shichuan respectively, and then said coldly, "my master wants to kill you two. He doesn''t need any evidence at all!"


    "If you dare to say more, I''ll cut you off!"


    Both Shichuan and houguang don''t want to die, and they don''t agree with each other. However, after listening to Qin Chao''s words, they are too scared to say more.


    As soon as they saw Qin Chao, they knew that he was a cruel man, and the latter could do what he said.


    If they dare to say more, Qin Chao will really chop them both!


    Hou Guang dared to be angry, but he could only bite his teeth and endure the pain and anger in his body.


    And Ishikawa is scared, the whole person curled up in the challenge arena, is racking his brains to think about how to escape.


    Seeing that Shichuan and houguang are honest, Qin chaoleng snorts. Then he turns and walks to Zhao Xinghua.


    Qin Chao patted Zhao Xinghua on the shoulder, who was silent all the time, and said, "little brother Xinghua, these two guys have evil intentions. They want to hurt you. They are worthy of death. You don''t have to think much about it. Just say a way to send them on the road."


    Qin Chao then added, "if you really can''t think of it, I can give you a proposal, let them all be like that Wu Sen, they are all turned into a pool of blood, no bones."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Zhao Xinghua finally said something.


    He was worried, with a worry in his tone. "Shichuan and houguang are ordinary people. If you kill them today, I''m afraid there will be a big deal."


    Although Zhao Xinghua is honest, it doesn''t mean he is not smart.


    For the matter of killing Shichuan and houguang, he suddenly thought of what happened afterwards.


    In Zhao Xinghua''s eyes, both Shichuan and houguang are local bigwigs in Haicheng, especially Shichuan, who has a huge influence.


    If they kill Shichuan and houguang today, and their families and followers, what should they do if they take revenge on them?


    Although there is a Zhao Xingyang in their Zhao family, Zhao Xingyang has died. How can their Zhao family survive without Zhao Xingyang''s protection?


    Even if Zhao Xinghua thinks he can handle it, he has to consider his sister Zhao Su Su and his mother Chen Zhifang.


    Because Zhao Xinghua was not a ruthless murderer, coupled with these worries, he was afraid or unable to make the decision to kill Shichuan and houguang.


    After listening to Zhao Xinghua''s words, Qin Chao said with a faint smile, "Xinghua little brother, these two guys are not bullshit. You just treat them as cats and dogs. You don''t need to think about this at all."


    Qin Chao patted Zhao Xinghua on the shoulder, and then said with a smile, "little brother Xinghua, your brother Zhao Xingyang is a subordinate of the Dragon God, and his relationship with the Dragon God is as good as a brother."


    "You are Zhao Xingyang''s brother. The Dragon God will protect you."


    "With the Dragon God as your backing, you don''t have to be afraid of anything!"


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Zhao Xinghua''s eyes widened. He looked excited and excited. At the same time, he couldn''t believe it. "Do I have Dragon God as my backer?"


    Qin Chao first quietly glanced at Shen Ze, and then he said to Zhao Xinghua in a positive tone, "yes, you have Dragon God as your backing."


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Xinghua showed a smirk and trembled slightly with excitement.

 Chapter 301

    Shen Diaolong, the God of the dragon, is the first God of war in the world. Although he claims to be under one man and above ten thousand, he is the first man in the Dragon kingdom.


    With him as a backer, what else do you need to be afraid of?


    Shichuan and houguang are insignificant in front of the Dragon God.


    When Zhao Xinghua learned that his elder brother, Zhao Xingyang, had a good relationship with the Dragon God like a brother, and that he had the Dragon God as his backing, he was very excited and overjoyed.


    Zhao Xinghua felt like he was on the top of his life all at once. Everything was wonderful.


    After listening to the conversation between Zhao Xinghua and Qin Chao, everyone in the boxing hall suddenly guessed that Shen Ze and Qin Chao were probably subordinates of Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God.


    It''s a bit of a shock to them and a lot of a relief.


    As Shen Diaolong''s subordinates, what Shen Ze and Qin Chao did seems to be reasonable.


    After all, with the support of Shen Diaolong, Shichuan and houguang in front of them, there was no resistance at all, they could only be slaughtered.


    As for Zhao Xinghua, because of Zhao Xingyang''s relationship, with the Dragon God as the backing, everyone is very envious.


    Everyone thought bitterly in their hearts, why is it that the person who gets the Dragon God as the backer is not themselves?


    Different from other people''s envy and jealousy, when they suspect that Qin Chao and Shen Ze are probably Shen Diaolong''s subordinates, and that Zhao Xinghua has Shen Diaolong as his backer, Shichuan and Hou Guang''s heart suddenly sink to the bottom of the valley and their faces are like ashes.


    Damn it, Shen Diaolong is behind all this. How can they resist?


    Shichuan and houguang are capable of domineering in Haicheng, but compared with Shen Diaolong, they are mole ants and Canglong, which are totally insignificant and not enough to see.


    Previously, Shichuan only knew that Qin Chao and Shen Ze were silver dragon sculptors. He felt that there was still a little resistance. But now that he knew that Shen Diaolong was behind this, he had no idea about this.


    Since Shen Ze and Qin Chao are Shen Diaolong''s subordinates, they have the power of life and death.


    Just as Qin Chao said just now, Shen Ze killed both of them without any evidence. He killed them directly!


    Thinking of this, Shichuan and houguang are full of fear. They can no longer carry it. They bite their teeth and endure the pain. They get up and kneel on the challenge arena facing Shen Ze.


    After Shichuan and houguang kneel down, they kowtow and beg for mercy.


    "Please don''t kill me, I know it''s wrong!"


    "Please don''t kill me, I know it''s wrong!"


    "As long as you save my life, I will make any compensation you want me to make!"


    "I''m willing to pay everything to correct my mistakes, just to survive!"


    Shichuan and houguang are not as high as they used to be. At the moment, they are like dogs begging for mercy. They are constantly kowtowing and begging for mercy.


    When people in the boxing hall saw this scene, they were all deeply saddened.


    Who would have thought that Shichuan and houguang, who are big men on one side, even kowtow to others for mercy one day?


    With Shichuan and houguang kowtow to beg for mercy, we naturally know that they are behind the murder of Zhao Xinghua.


    When they think that Shichuan and houguang, in order to make money, ignore the safety of other people''s lives and deprive everyone of their interests, they are all indignant. They abuse and accuse Shichuan and houguang one after another.


    For a moment, there was a curse in the boxing hall.


    Originally a quiet boxing hall, it suddenly became noisy again.


    Shen Ze frowned unhappily, then winked at Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao understood, and then he raised his head and said in a loud voice, "everybody else, leave here!"


    Qin Chao''s words, together with the night owl club''s initiative to clean up, soon, the audience in the boxing hall left.


    Without these spectators, the boxing hall was much quieter, but the atmosphere became more depressing and depressing.


    Ishikawa and houguang have not stopped, they have been begging for mercy and kowtowing.


    Two people are said suddenly hoarse, kowtow forehead bleeding, look very embarrassed and unbearable.


    Shen Ze has been indifferent to this.


    Qin Chao is a sneer, dismissive.


    Only Zhao Xinghua''s face was constantly changing and hesitant.


    Before, Shi Chuan and Hou Guang were surprised to hear Shen Ze ask Zhao Xinghua how to let them die.


    Seeing that they can''t plead with Shen Ze, they kowtow to Zhao Xinghua, begging for Zhao Xinghua to open up and let them go.


    Zhao Xinghua is kind and honest. His heart softens when Shichuan and houguang beg.


    Shen Ze stood beside Zhao Xinghua. He saw that Zhao Xinghua was soft hearted, so he said, "you just saw the interview video of your brother. You should know that his wish is to make his family safe and healthy."


    "If I didn''t come, you would be killed by these three people."


    "Now that they are vicious, you don''t have to be soft hearted."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Zhao Xinghua felt reasonable and nodded in agreement.


    Seeing Zhao Xinghua nodding, Shen Ze knew that the former should have made a decision, so he said nothing more.


    "Qin Chao, you accompany Xinghua to deal with the affairs here. I''ll go out first to get some air."


    After giving orders to Qin Chao, Shen Ze stepped out of the ring and walked out of the ring.


    Qin Chao is just like standing in a military posture, watching Shen Ze leave.


    Zhao Xinghua saw Qin Chao pay attention to Shen Zexing who left, and his face showed a thoughtful color.


    Don''t know why, Zhao Xinghua heart suddenly came up with a very bold idea.


    This brother, who claimed to be Shen, is Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God!


    Zhao Xinghua also thinks it''s incredible that he has this idea, but he doesn''t think it''s a random guess.


    In order to prove his idea, Zhao Xinghua looked over at Qin Chao and asked carefully in a very low voice, "brother Qin, is brother Shen the Dragon God Shen Diaolong?"


    After listening to Zhao Xinghua''s inquiry, Qin Chao showed a meaningful smile on his face.


    Because Zhao Xinghua''s question related to Shen Ze''s identity, Qin Chao did not dare to answer it.


    Apart from laughing, he didn''t say a word.


    But from Qin Chao''s smile, Zhao Xingyang can be sure that his idea is right.


    This elder brother Shen is really a dragon god Shen Diaolong!


    Aware of this, Zhao Xinghua set off a huge wave in his heart, which could not be calm for a long time.


    If Shen Ze had not come tonight, he would have been killed by Wu Sen.


    Shen Ze, as far as Zhao Xinghua is concerned, is equivalent to saving lives.


    It''s a great honor to be saved by Shen Diaolong himself!


    Because of the sacrifice of Zhao Xingyang, Zhao Xinghua, who was sad in his heart, felt the warmth at the moment, and his face overflowed with a happy smile.

 Chapter 302

    Because of the close distance, Ishikawa and houguang, as well as Chen Ping kneeling on one side, all heard Zhao Xinghua asking Qin Chao.


    Is that young man who calls himself Shen Diaolong?


    Although Qin Chao didn''t answer, Shichuan and Zhao Xinghua guessed that Shen Ze was the Dragon God.


    Because no matter from Shen Ze''s temperament or acting style, as well as the incomparable force, he is very similar to the Dragon God Shen Diaolong.


    Realizing this is different from Zhao Xinghua''s feeling of luck and warmth. All three of them are heartbroken.


    Shen Diaolong wants them to die. How can they live?


    Shichuan, houguang and Chen Ping are all deeply regretted.


    I regret that I should not murder Zhao Xinghua so as to bring about my own death!


    Ishikawa three immediately after the surprise is more hard to beg for mercy up.


    But at the moment, Zhao Xinghua is no longer soft hearted.


    Zhao Xinghua said to Qin Chao, "brother Qin, break your neck and send the three of them on the road."


    "Yes


    Qin Chao grinned when he heard the speech.


    Then, with a fierce look on his face, he looked at the eyes of Ishikawa three people, showing a cold killing.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ze walked out of the ring and went back to Bentley.


    He sat down in his seat, then took out a cigarette and lit it up.


    The smog shrouded Shen Ze''s gloomy face.


    Obviously, Shen Ze is in a bad mood because of the recent events.


    After almost a cigarette, Qin Chao and Zhao Xinghua walked out of the boxing hall and came to Bentley.


    Qin Chao immediately reported to Shen Zechen, who was sitting in the back carriage, "young master, everything is done."


    Shen Ze kept quiet and gave a gentle hum.


    After Qin Chao said that, Zhao Xinghua also expressed his gratitude to Shen Ze for the first time, "brother Shen, thank you for saving my life tonight. I will remember your great kindness in my heart and strive to repay you in the future."


    Hearing this, Shen Ze waved his hand to Zhao Xinghua and said softly, "you and I don''t have to be so polite. It''s nothing to worry about tonight, and you don''t have to worry about it."


    Zhao Xinghua thinks that the young man sitting in the back compartment is Shen Diaolong. How dare he be rude?


    However, although he thought so in his heart, Shen Ze said so. Zhao Xinghua did not dare to disobey Shen Ze''s meaning, so he nodded obediently and said nothing more.


    Of course, Shen Ze''s great kindness will be remembered in his heart.


    Shen Ze didn''t think much about it. He immediately asked Zhao Xinghua, "are you going home now or what are you doing?"


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Xinghua immediately replied, "go home."


    Shen Ze asked again, "do you want to send you back?"


    Zhao Xinghua showed a simple and honest smile on his face and replied, "I have a motorcycle. I don''t need to send it."


    Shen Ze knew that it was not good to force Zhao Xinghua to go back, so he didn''t say more about it.


    "In that case, you can go back by motorcycle. It''s very late now."


    "Good."


    Zhao Xinghua nodded, then he looked at Shen Ze, twisted Nini for a while, asked in a low voice, "brother Shen, will you come on the day of my brother''s funeral?"


    Shen Ze answered two words without hesitation, "of course."


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Xinghua nodded happily, "Oh, I''ll see you in a few days!"


    Shen Ze said.


    Then Zhao Xinghua said goodbye to Shen Ze and Qin Chao, and left on his motorcycle.


    After Zhao Xinghua left, Qin Chao got into the driver''s seat, started the engine and drove back to Mu''s home.


    After the car drove slowly, Qin Chao suddenly said, "young master, I think the little brother Xinghua is just fighting in the boxing hall. He is really buried."


    Shen Ze hears the speech and doesn''t say a word, waiting for Qin Chao''s following.


    Qin Chao then said, "like his brother Xingyang, the younger brother Xinghua is a brave man. He is very suitable for fighting in the battlefield."


    "I think if the younger brother of Xinghua joins the army, he will certainly be as successful as Xingyang."


    Shen Ze knew that Qin Chao wanted Zhao Xinghua to join the army out of his love for talent, but he didn''t agree with him.


    Shen Ze said, "Zhao Xinghua is the only man left in the Zhao family. We should not let him go to the battlefield where his life and death are uncertain."


    Qin Chao felt that Shen Ze''s words were very reasonable, and said, "yes, the young master''s words are reasonable. It''s my lack of consideration."


    Shen Ze then asked, "don''t tell Zhao Xinghua about joining the army."


    Qin Chao immediately said, "yes!"


    That night, Shen Ze and Qin Chao reached an agreement that they did not want Zhao Xinghua to join the army.


    However, they didn''t know that Zhao Xinghua, who had been following his brother''s example and striving for the goal, had long planned to join the army.


    In the near future, Zhao Xinghua will leave his hometown and join the army.


    Zhao Xinghua, who is as brave as his brother Zhao Xingyang, will make great achievements on the battlefield in the near future.


    It''s also because of this saving grace tonight. In the long future, when Shen Ze is in a great disaster, Zhao Xinghua, who has already played an important role in the Ministry of war, will step forward to protect and support Shen Ze and help him tide over the difficulties.


    All this, as if there is a providence.


    ¡­¡­


    With Shen Ze''s compliments, all parts of the Dragon Kingdom publicized Zhao Xingyang''s deeds for several days.


    Zhao Xingyang''s native place is Haicheng, and local reports about him are overwhelming, which almost all local people in Haicheng know about his deeds.


    After a few days, the day of Zhao Xingyang''s funeral finally came.


    On this day, Zhao Xingyang''s interview videos were put on the display screens all over Haicheng.


    People walking on the street saw it and stopped in silence.


    This morning, many local people began to rush to Xifeng village. They were impressed to see Zhao Xingyang off for the last journey.


    On the day of Zhao Xingyang''s funeral, Shen Ze will not be absent.


    Early in the morning, he got up and had breakfast, then washed and changed clothes.


    Shen Ze is holding a state funeral for Zhao Xingyang. In order to show his solemnity, he wears a purple dragon robe that directly shows the identity of the Dragon God.


    It was the first time that Shen Ze wore purple dragon robes in the secular world after he became a Dragon God.


    When Shen Ze puts on his Purple Dragon Robe and appears in front of the world, we can imagine what kind of sensation it will cause!

 Chapter 303

    At the beginning, Shen Ze ascended to the top. When he was granted the title of Dragon God, a top tailor specially made a purple dragon robe for him.


    The Purple Dragon Robe and the purple dragon sword are two objects that directly reflect Shen Ze''s identity as the Dragon God.


    On the day Shen Ze became the God, the Purple Dragon Robe and the purple dragon sword were publicized to the public.


    Some people act in a high-profile way and make a big fuss all the time, while others are very low-key and silent.


    Shen Ze is a very low-key person. He never makes a big show. Except for attending important occasions, he never wears Purple Dragon robes.


    Today, on the day of Zhao Xinghua''s funeral, he put on a Purple Dragon Robe and will appear in front of the world.


    Mujia mansion, guest room, bedroom.


    Shen Ze took out the purple dragon robe made of special cloth from the red sandalwood box.


    Then he shook his robe away and put it on.


    The background color of the Purple Dragon Robe is snow white, and there is a purple scale dragon embroidered on it, spanning from the shoulder to the waist.


    As soon as the Purple Dragon Robe was put on Shen Ze''s body, it was like a purple scale dragon wrapped around his body. In an instant, it was bright and dignified.


    Shen Ze, though not in a yellow robe, wears a Purple Dragon Robe. Like the ancient emperors, Shen Ze has his own imperial style and temperament.


    The world''s most beautiful!


    I''m the only one in the world!


    After wearing the Purple Dragon Robe, Shen Ze pasted a medal on his chest.


    Although Shen Ze''s military career is only a short four years, he is the most meritorious person in the Ministry of war and naturally gets the most medals.


    After pasting all the medals, Shen Ze''s chest was dazzling.


    Qin chaoshou was at the door of his bedroom. He was also wearing military uniform and medal of merit.


    Of course, his medal of merit is half as bad as Shen Ze''s.


    Seeing Shen Ze wearing a Purple Dragon Robe and a medal for meritorious service, Qin Chao felt awe and respect in his heart.


    He subconsciously faces Shen Ze, kneels on one knee and bows his head to say hello.


    Although Shen Ze turned his back to Qin Chao, he noticed that the latter was kneeling down to greet him, but he didn''t say anything about it.


    Dressed neatly and ready, Shen Ze doesn''t linger any longer. He turns around and walks out of the bedroom.


    Qin Chao didn''t get up until Shen Ze came out of the bedroom.


    Now, at six o''clock in the morning, it''s still early and it''s dawn.


    Most of the Mujia people who live in Mujia mansion haven''t got up yet, but important figures like muyunfeng have got up.


    They plan to go to Zhao Xingyang''s funeral with Shen Ze.


    Mu Yunfeng, Mu Ling and others also got up early to get ready, and then waited at the door of Mu''s mansion in advance.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao, one after the other, walk from the bedroom to the door of Mu''s mansion.


    Along the way, a servant of Mu family who got up early to work saw Shen Ze in Purple Dragon Robe.


    Although Shen Ze''s identity is no secret in the Mu family, the servants were shocked to see him wearing a Purple Dragon Robe.


    All the servants who saw Shen Ze suddenly stopped their work and knelt down with respect.


    For these people''s kneeling, Shen Ze is calm to accept, without any discomfort.


    Of course, he doesn''t have to do anything.


    After a while, Shen Ze went to the door of Mu''s mansion and appeared in front of Mu Yunfeng and Mu Ling.


    Although muyunfeng knew that Shen Ze was the Dragon God Shen Diaolong, they saw Shen Ze wearing purple dragon robe with their own eyes, and their hearts set off a huge wave.


    At this moment, Shen Ze''s Purple Dragon Robe means that he is not Shen Ze, but Shen Diaolong.


    In the face of Shen Diaolong, the first person in the Dragon Kingdom, no one can be calm.


    See dragon god, need to kneel down please.


    Although they were in a state of shock, they soon recovered.


    A group of people take their eyes away from Shen Ze, and then look in awe. They hang their heads down one after another, ready to bend down and kneel down to say hello.


    Seeing this, Shen Ze said, "no need."


    When they heard the words, they obeyed Shen Ze''s instructions and didn''t kneel down, but they still kept a respectful posture.


    Qin Chao went to a black Rolls Royce ahead of time and opened the back door for Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze knew that if he didn''t leave, they wouldn''t dare move. So he saw Qin Chao open the car door and walked towards Rolls Royce for the first time.


    As he passed by Muling, Shen Ze stopped and said in a low voice to the little girl who kept the same respectful posture, "do you want to sit with me?"


    Hearing the sound, Muling slowly raised her head and looked at Shen Ze with a pair of black jewel eyes. She said in a suspicious way, "is that ok?"


    For this seemingly silly inquiry of Muling, Shen Ze smiles, "of course."


    Hearing this, Muling nodded her head in excitement and surprise. "Oh, I''ll sit with you."


    Shen Ze nodded to Mu Ling, then he turned and got into the back compartment of Rolls Royce.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Mu Ling went to Rolls Royce and sat down beside Shen Ze.


    "Bang!"


    After Shen Ze and Mu Ling got on the bus, Qin Chao closed the car door, got into the driver''s seat, started the engine and drove to Xifeng village.


    After the Rolls Royce that Shen Ze took left, Mu Yunfeng and his family returned to normal. Then they drove to Xifeng village.


    ¡­¡­


    After getting on the bus and sitting beside Shen Ze, Mu Ling became a little stiff and nervous.


    The little girl is sitting in front of her. She looks at the front of her. She has a cherry mouth and keeps silent.


    Seeing that Muling is not normal today, Shen Ze feels funny and happy.


    He knew why Mu Ling was so unusual today, but it was because he saw that he was wearing a Purple Dragon Robe and clearly understood the identity of the Dragon God. All of a sudden, he became high, sacred and inviolable.


    Shen Ze is not surprised.


    Because he knew very well that no one could face him calmly when he presented himself as a Dragon God.


    It''s normal for a little girl to have such a situation.


    Of course, Shen Ze doesn''t want to get along with Mu Ling like this.


    Shen Ze turned his head and looked at Muling''s mellow and soft face. He broke the silence and said, "linger, are you afraid of me? Why are you so stiff and nervous? "


    Mu Ling heard the speech and blinked. Then she slowly turned her head and met Shen Ze face to face.


    Mu Ling looked at Shen Ze with a look of awe in her eyes. Her lips wriggled and she said in a low voice, "brother Ze, you are the Dragon God now, just like the tiger. I''m really afraid of you."


    "Like a tiger?"


    After listening to Mu Ling''s words, both Shen Ze and Qin Chao could not help laughing.


    "I''m not a big tiger."


    Shen Ze couldn''t laugh or cry. He reached out and rubbed Muling''s head gently. Then he said softly, "ling''er, I''m just brother Ze in front of you, not a dragon god or any other identity."


    "You treat me as brother Ze, and you don''t have to worry about the rest."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Muling is as sweet and warm as honey.


    She smiles at Shen zezhan and nods like a chicken pecking rice.

 Chapter 304

    "Well, I always treat you as brother Ze!"


    As if she had been untied by Shen Ze''s words, Mu Ling was free and nervous.


    She leaned over and looked at Shen Ze''s Purple Dragon Robe with a pair of black gem eyes. She said with embarrassment, "brother Ze, I want to touch your purple dragon robe."


    Shen Ze didn''t mind, nodded without hesitation, "you can touch it if you want."


    When she got Shen Ze''s answer, Mu Ling didn''t worry. She immediately stretched out a small hand, pulled up Shen Ze''s Purple Dragon Robe, and stroked it while looking back and forth.


    "The cloth of this robe is very good. It feels very comfortable."


    "The purple dragon embroidered on it is so lifelike that it feels like it''s going to fly out of the robe."


    When Mu Ling studied the Purple Dragon Robe, she did not forget to make such a very good evaluation.


    Shen Ze laughed but said nothing.


    Qin Chao could not help but communicate with Mu Ling, "this Purple Dragon Robe of young master was designed and finalized by dozens of top fashion designers in China, and then made by more than ten top tailors in China."


    "Whether it''s cloth or sewing, it''s exquisite!"


    Qin Chao said with a smile, "the Purple Dragon Robe of the young master is just like the Dragon robe worn by the ancient emperors, but it''s very elegant and powerful!"


    Mu Ling looked up and down at Shen Ze and said with a smile, "brother Ze, wearing this Purple Dragon Robe, is really similar to the ancient emperor."


    Qin Chao said half jokingly and half seriously, "with the status and power of the young master today, it''s well deserved to say that he is the emperor of the Dragon kingdom."


    "Hum!"


    After hearing Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze hummed coldly, "don''t talk nonsense."


    Qin Chao heard the speech and said bitterly, "young master, I just brag with Miss mu. I won''t say these words in front of outsiders."


    Muling didn''t think much about it. She said, "brother Ze, I don''t think Qin Chao is talking nonsense. Now you are just like the emperor of the Dragon kingdom."


    Listen to Mu Ling also say so, Shen Ze for a moment, don''t know what to say.


    Shen Ze is not a self deceiving person. He also knows that with his current status and power, he is indeed the first person in the Dragon Kingdom, and in ancient times he was the emperor.


    The reason why he reminded Qin Chao was just because of some taboos.


    In his opinion, some things just need to be known in the heart and don''t need to be said clearly.


    Of course, he can''t care what others want to say, so just let them say it.


    On the way to Xifeng village, Shen Ze chatted all the way, and the atmosphere was harmonious and happy.


    ¡­¡­


    In recent days, all over the country are publicizing Zhao Xingyang''s deeds. Zhao Xingyang has become a national hero and a national hero.


    In recent days, however, many people have come to the Zhao family to offer their respects and condolence.


    Previously, although Zhao Xinghua and Zhao Su Su''s brother and sister reported their funeral in the village, the villagers did not have any extra action except to come to the Zhao family to worship Zhao Xingyang.


    Since Zhao Xingyang''s deeds were publicized, the villagers came to Zhao''s home to help.


    In addition to the Xu family, other families, each called out a person to help.


    The reason why the Xu family has no one to help is that Xu Liang, the head of the family, is upset because Xu Qiang was wounded and cut off his tongue by Shen Ze.


    That day in the hospital, after hearing the news report about Zhao Xingyang, Xu Xiaohua wanted to go to the Zhao family and apologize to Zhao''s mother Chen Zhifang.


    Xu Xiaohua wants his family to go to the Zhao family to make an apology. Xu Qiang and Liu Rong agree, but Xu Liang resolutely denies it.


    Xu Liang not only didn''t want to go to the Zhao family to apologize, but also made a decision by himself, forbidding Xiaohua to go to the Zhao family to apologize.


    Xu Xiaohua thinks it''s inappropriate, like persuading Xu Liang, but Xu Liang insists on going his own way and doesn''t change his mind at all.


    Because Xu Liang is the head of the family, Xu Xiaohua, Liu Rong and Xu Qiang have to listen to Xu Liang.


    As a result, the whole family did not go to the Zhao family to apologize.


    For Xu Qiang was injured by Shen Ze and his tongue was broken, Xu Liang has been worried about it and wants to ask Shen Ze for an explanation.


    Xu Liang is a tough guy. Once he makes up his mind, he will not change it.


    He has been trying to find out Shen Ze''s theory these days, but because Shen Ze didn''t come to Zhao''s house, he didn''t know where Shen Ze was, so he couldn''t get it right.


    Today, when Xu Liang thought of Zhao Xingyang''s funeral, Shen Ze would definitely come to Zhao''s home to attend the funeral, so he ran to Zhao''s door early in the morning and stood there, just like a door god, waiting for Shen Ze to come.


    Because it was early and there were not many people in Zhao''s yard, Zhao Xinghua noticed Xu Liang standing at the door.


    Because before Xu family father and son came to Zhao family to make trouble, Zhao Xinghua was dissatisfied with Xu Liang and Xu Qiang.


    Seeing Xu Liang standing stealthily at the door, Zhao Xinghua thinks that the former is trying to do something, so he goes to Xu Liang for the first time.


    Zhao Xinghua stares at Xu Liang with poor eyesight and asks harshly, "Xu Liang, our Zhao family doesn''t welcome you. What are you doing standing at the door of our Zhao family?"


    Zhao Xinghua''s tone of voice is very strong, and shows a strong hostility, which makes Xu conscience uncomfortable.


    Xu Liang glared at Zhao Xinghua, "Mr. Zhao, as a junior, who let you talk to your elders so impolitely?"


    For Xu Liang''s preaching, Zhao Xinghua sneers at it.


    He glared at Xu Liang and said sarcastically, "I don''t need to be polite to an elder like you


    "I don''t respect for my old age?"


    Xu Liang raised his eyebrows and said, "you are Zhao Laoer. You dare to say that at a young age. You are really ill bred!"


    "Hum!"


    Zhao Xinghua snorted coldly, but did not take Xu Liang''s words to heart.


    Zhao Xinghua didn''t want to talk to a lot of nonsense, so he said impatiently, "Xu Liang, I don''t want to waste time with you. You should leave here quickly, or don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    After listening to Zhao Xinghua''s words, Xu Liang''s face turned blue and white with anger.


    "Zhao Laoer, this is not your home. You have no right to drive me away!" he said


    "And even if I''m not an elder in your eyes, I''m also the head of Xifeng village. You should respect me!"


    When Zhao Xinghua heard the speech, he gave a cold smile, "respect the point?"


    "Do you believe that if you don''t go away, I''ll let you lie down and get out of here?"

 Chapter 305

    If you don''t get out of here, lie down and get out of here!


    The implication of Zhao Xinghua is that if you don''t leave Xu Liang by yourself, he will break Xu Liang''s legs, so that you can''t walk by yourself. You have to lie down and leave here.


    Xu Liang is not stupid. Naturally, he understands Zhao Xinghua''s meaning.


    And see Zhao Xinghua not only does not respect him, but also more disrespectful, which is to let him very angry and dissatisfied.


    Xu Liang glared at Zhao Xinghua angrily and asked in a fierce voice, "why, little rabbit, if I don''t leave, are you going to hit me?"


    Zhao Xinghua didn''t deny it. He said four words coldly, "ask clearly!"


    When Xu Liang heard the speech, he was furious, "you little son of a bitch, when did you become so arrogant and domineering? How dare you threaten me like this


    "Son of a bitch, I''ll tell you, I won''t leave. I don''t think you dare to hit me!"


    Xu Liang was angry, his face was horizontal, and then he said defiantly, "son of a bitch, if you have seed, just hit me!"


    Zhao Xinghua was not happy with Xu Liang. When he heard Xu Liang''s words, he became angry. "Old man, I don''t want to be shameful."


    "Since you want to fight, I''ll help you!"


    As soon as the words fall, Zhao Xinghua plans to attack Xu Liang.


    At this time, a voice of dissuasion came from the yard, "Hua''er, don''t do it!"


    This voice belongs to Chen Zhifang, Zhao''s mother.


    I don''t know when, Chen Zhifang came to the yard, she saw Zhao Xinghua want to start on Xu Liang, impressively is to dissuade.


    Chen Zhifang doesn''t have a good impression of Xu Liang, and thinks that Xu Liang should be taught a lesson, but she thinks it''s not good for Zhao Xinghua to fight Xu Liang first.


    In addition, today is the day of Zhao Xingyang''s funeral. She doesn''t want to do anything else.


    Zhao Xinghua will naturally listen to Chen Zhifang''s words.


    After hearing Chen Zhifang''s words of dissuasion, he suddenly resisted the impulse to beat Xu Liang.


    Xu Liang saw that Zhao Xinghua gave up beating him, and showed a helpless and unyielding appearance, which made him feel very happy.


    Xu Liang felt that Zhao Xinghua would certainly listen to Chen Zhifang''s words and would not beat him any more, so for a moment, he had no fear and began to taunt and ridicule Zhao Xinghua.


    "Son of a bitch, didn''t you say you were going to hit me? Why don''t you fight now? "


    "Do you admit it or are you afraid? Don''t you clamor to hit me? You hit me


    At the moment, Xu Liang''s face is very badly beaten.


    After hearing Xu Liang''s sarcasm, Zhao Xinghua was so angry that his face was livid and his eyes were burning with anger.


    His two hands clenched into fists, eyes staring at Xu Liang, eager to give the latter two big mouths immediately.


    "Son of a bitch, what are you staring at?"


    Xu Liang is unscrupulous, "you coward, you are a useless waste!"


    Being insulted by Xu Liang, Zhao Xinghua can no longer help but raise his fist and smash it on Xu Liang''s mouth.


    "Bang!"


    With Zhao Xinghua''s fist, Xu Liang''s two front teeth were directly smashed away. At the same time, his lips were broken and his blood was dripping.


    "Ah ah..."


    With pain, Xu Liang covered his mouth and cried for pain, while he staggered back a few steps, looking very embarrassed.


    Zhao Xinghua was fierce and ferocious. He glared at Xu Liang angrily and yelled, "get out now, or I''ll beat you!"


    After Xu Liang stabilized his figure and looked at Zhao Xinghua''s ferocious appearance, he felt a sense of fear in his heart and had the intention to retreat.


    But he was not willing to leave.


    Zhao Xinghua smashed off his two front teeth with one blow, which broke his lips. How can he just let it go?


    Xu Liang clenched his teeth hard to suppress the fear in his heart.


    Then, angrily, he rushed to Zhao Xinghua, pointed to Zhao Xinghua''s nose and scolded, "son of a bitch, you really dare to beat me. You are a son of a bitch who has no father!"


    Because of his father''s early death, people in the village make fun of Zhao Xinghua and his three brothers and sisters from time to time.


    Zhao Xinghua hates people saying that he has a mother but no father!


    On hearing Xu Liang''s words, he suddenly went into a state of violent walking. It was like a fierce beast showing its tusks, his veins were burst up and his eyes were angry.


    Zhao Xinghua stares at Xu Liang and gnashes his teeth. He roars angrily, "old dog Xu, I''m going to kill you today!"


    Xu Liang saw that Zhao Xinghua was obviously in a rage, and he said that he wanted to kill him. He was suddenly afraid and subconsciously stepped back.


    However, Zhao Xinghua, who has lost his mind, suddenly doesn''t want to let Xu Liang go. Instead, he plans to pounce on Xu Liang.


    And just when Zhao Xinghua wants to rush to beat Xu Liang, Chen Zhifang has come to him and reaches out his hands to hold him.


    "Hua''er, don''t be impulsive, don''t fight again!"


    Because he was grabbed by Chen Zhifang, Zhao Xinghua was afraid of hurting Chen Zhifang. He didn''t dare to rush out by force. He had to stay where he was.


    He gasped and vented his anger.


    Chen Zhifang said earnestly, "Hua''er, today is your brother''s funeral day. We can''t have more trouble."


    "This Xu Liang is just like a clown. You just think he is acting and don''t care about him."


    After listening to Zhao''s mother''s words, Zhao Xinghua took a deep breath, then nodded and said, "OK, mom, I''ll listen to you."


    After he agreed to Chen Zhifang, Zhao Xinghua, who had calmed down a lot, turned his head and stared at Xu Liang, who was two meters away from home. He sternly warned, "Xu Liang, get out of here and don''t make trouble again, or I won''t let you go!"


    When Zhao Xinghua said these words, a pair of slightly red eyes emerged a murderous opportunity.


    Xu Liang saw the murderous spirit in Zhao Xinghua''s eyes. He was so scared that he was cold all over, and his hands and feet were cold.


    Xu Liang had a fear in his heart, but he was still a dead duck. "Zhao Xinghua, I didn''t do anything to you, and you knocked out my two front teeth for no reason. It can''t be so easy!"


    "If you don''t give me an explanation today, I''ll lie at the gate of your Zhao family, so that you can''t give Zhao Xingyang a funeral."


    Xu Liang just like suddenly became a rogue, really lying on the ground outside the gate of the Zhao family.


    When Zhao Xinghua and Chen Zhifang saw this scene, their faces became very ugly.


    Today is the day of Zhao Xingyang''s funeral. Isn''t it a bad thing for Xu Liang to do so?


    "You old man, dare to break my brother''s business, I''ll kill you!"


    Zhao Xinghua was determined to kill Xu Liang, and a murderous air rose from his body.


    Zhao Xinghua wants to rush up and kill Xu Liang, but Chen Zhifang holds him tightly and persuades him, "Hua''er, it''s against the law to kill someone. You can''t kill him!"


    Obviously, Chen Zhifang was afraid that Zhao Xinghua would kill Xu Liang in a rage, thus committing homicide and ruining his life.


    Zhao Xinghua wants to kill Xu Liang, but Chen Zhifang doesn''t want him to.


    For a moment, mother and son were deadlocked.


    And at this time, Shen Ze and they arrived.


    Seeing this scene, Shen Ze said faintly, "Xinghua, if you want to kill this old thing, just kill it."

 Chapter 306

    Shen Ze, Qin Chao and Mu Ling, together with their party, came to the door of Zhao''s courtyard for a while.


    Because Xu Liang and Zhao''s mother and son had a dispute, they stopped to wait and see.


    That day, because Xu Qiang came to the Zhao family to make trouble, Shen Ze gave him a hard lesson. Later, Xu Liang brought people to the door to ask for an explanation.


    That time, Shen Ze had a very bad impression of the Xu family and his son, and didn''t like to see them.


    Today, on the day of Zhao Xingyang''s funeral, Shen Ze was shocked to see Xu Liang making trouble again.


    Therefore, he opened his mouth to let Zhao Xinghua have no scruples. If he wants to kill Xu Liang, just kill him.


    Hearing Shen Ze''s voice, Zhao Xinghua and Chen Zhifang, who were standing at the door, and Xu Liang, who was lying on the ground, all turned their heads and went along.


    When Zhao''s mother and son and Xu Liang''s eyes fell on Shen Ze, who was standing in front of them, they all widened their eyes and their faces were shocked.


    "You are wearing purple dragon robe, you, you are Dragon God Shen Diaolong?"


    Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God, is the first person in the country. He is well-known all over the world.


    Even the genuine farmers like Xu Liang and Chen Zhifang know and know the Purple Dragon Robe and the purple dragon sword, which represent Shen Ze''s identity as the Dragon God.


    Seeing Shen Ze wearing a Purple Dragon Robe, like an emperor in the world, both Chen Zhifang and Xu Liang were terrified, trembling, and dare not give one.


    Zhao Xinghua had guessed Shen Ze''s identity last night. Today, seeing that Shen Ze was wearing a Purple Dragon Robe, he was able to keep calm.


    But even so, his mood could not remain calm.


    "Zhao Xinghua visits the Dragon God and greets him."


    It is the consensus of the people of the Dragon kingdom to kneel down to greet the Dragon God.


    Zhao Xinghua took the lead to react and knelt down on one knee facing Shen Ze.


    Xu Liang''s reaction is also very fast. He gets up shivering and kneels down on one knee facing Shen Ze.


    "Mom, get down on your knees and say hello to the Dragon God."


    Chen Zhifang is slow to respond. After Zhao Xinghua''s reminding, this woman is ready to kneel down and say hello.


    "Auntie doesn''t have to salute."


    As Shen zerou spoke, he reached out to help Chen Zhifang, but he didn''t let Chen Zhifang kneel down.


    Chen Zhifang was flattered and frightened.


    Although she felt that there was something wrong, she still listened to Shen Ze and didn''t insist on kneeling.


    Shen Ze then said, "Xinghua, get up!"


    Zhao Xinghua gave a hum, and then stood up according to his words.


    As for Xu Liang kneeling on the ground, Shen Ze did not ask him to get up. Naturally, he did not dare to stand up.


    At the moment, Xu Liang''s heart is full of fear and uneasiness, his brain is blank, kneeling on the ground motionless.


    "You old man, I warned you last time not to make trouble in the Zhao family. I didn''t expect that you would dare to make trouble in the Zhao family. You are so stubborn."


    "I have to bleed you today, or you won''t have a long memory."


    The last time Xu Liang brought people to make trouble in Zhao''s house, Qin Chao dealt with it. Today, when he saw Xu Liang making trouble again, he was most upset.


    If you don''t listen to his warning, do you take what Qin Chao said as fart?


    Qin Chao was angry. He strode to Xu Liang, then without hesitation raised his foot and kicked the latter on the shoulder.


    All of a sudden, coupled with Qin Chao''s extremely fast speed, Xu lianggen couldn''t escape, so he was beaten by Qin Chao.


    "Click!"


    Qin Chao this foot down, Xu Liang shoulder bone suddenly broken.


    "Hiss..."


    The piercing pain came from his shoulder. Xu Liang''s face was twisted and his expression was painful.


    In front of Shen Ze, he didn''t dare to cry out for pain, he could only suck cold air.


    At the same time, he did not dare to move, only in the violent convulsions of the body, continue to maintain the kneeling position.


    "Zheng!"


    At this time, Qin Chao did not know where to find a dagger.


    Hearing the sound of the knife, Xu Liang suddenly raised his head.


    When Xu Liang saw that Qin Chao had taken out a dagger, he thought that Qin Chao had just said that he was going to bleed him. He turned pale and shivered.


    Xu Liang was terrified of death!


    "Old man, I''ll bleed you!"


    Seeing Xu Liang, who was too scared to take care of himself, Qin Chao gave a cold smile.


    As soon as the words fell, he turned the dagger in his hand and was ready to cut Xu Liang.


    "Come on, little brother!"


    Seeing this, Xu Liang kept kowtowing and pleading for mercy, "I''m wrong. Please don''t kill me and spare my life!"


    Qin Chao was indifferent and sneered, "now I know it''s too late to ask for mercy!"


    "An old man like you doesn''t shed tears when he doesn''t see the coffin. He must give you something real!"


    Seeing that Qin Chao didn''t want to change his mind, Xu Liang suddenly turned around and kowtowed to Shen Ze.


    "Lord Dragon God, you have a lot of money. Please spare my life!"


    "I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong!"


    "Lord Dragon God, please give me another chance to be a new man. I will reform myself and never do these wrong things again."


    "Lord Dragon God, I kowtow to you!"


    Xu Liang is emotional and tearful. He kowtows to Shen Zebang as he asks for mercy.


    Every time Xu Liang kowtows, he has a lot of energy. He suddenly breaks the skin on his forehead.


    Shen Ze''s face is expressionless and his eyes are indifferent to Xu Liang who is trying to kowtow to him for mercy.


    He didn''t say a word. People didn''t know whether he wanted to let Xu Liang go or not.


    Qin Chao reproached Xu Liang, "old man, don''t cry here. You deserve what you have done and deserve what you have died. Today next year is your memorial day. I will send you on the road now."


    After that, Qin Chao stopped turning the dagger in his hand and shook it in front of Xu Liang''s eyes.


    After hearing Qin Chao''s words, he saw the former shaking his dagger in front of him. Xu Liang was scared to pee his pants.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    He couldn''t hold on any longer, shaking his head and kneeling back.


    Qin Chao showed a cruel smile on his face and pressed him step by step.


    No matter Shen Ze and Mu Ling, or Chen Zhifang and Zhao Xinghua''s mother and son, they all looked at it indifferently.


    If there is no accident, Xu Liang will be solved by Qin Chao.


    Today, Xu Liang came to block Shen Ze at the entrance of Zhao''s house. Other members of Xu''s family, Liu Rong, Xu Xiaohua and Xu Qiang, are all opposed.


    They tried to dissuade Xu Liang from coming, but Xu Liang didn''t listen, and they couldn''t help it.


    So, after Xu Liang came to Zhao''s door, they also came here.


    At the moment, Liu Rong and the three of them are hiding in the corner.


    Seeing that Qin Chao wanted to kill Xu Liang, Liu Rong, his mother, son and daughter were unable to sit back and do nothing.


    Mother, son and daughter rush out one after another, run to Shen Ze''s front, kneel down, kowtow together, plead for Xu Liang.

 Chapter 307

    Earlier, after learning that Zhao Xingyang was the deputy commander of the vanguard battalion of the Qinglong army under Shen Ze''s command, he died in the peacekeeping mission and was named a national hero.


    Liu Rong and Xu Xiaohua, as well as Xu Qiang''s mother, son and daughter, regret going to the Zhao family to ask for the wedding room.


    Today, Shen Ze, the Dragon God, is present in person. Both Liu Rong''s mother, son and daughter, and Xu Liang, who is indignant, are even more regretful of coming to the Zhao family.


    "Lord Dragon God, we all know that we are wrong. Please forgive our Xu family!"


    "Mother Zhao, I''m sorry, we shouldn''t have the idea of your Zhao family''s wedding house. I beg you to ask for us for the sake of being half a relative."


    All four of them knelt on the ground, apologized and kowtowed in tears, hoping to save Shen Ze from Xu Liang''s death.


    With Shen Ze''s temperament, he disdains to have the same opinion with Xu Liang.


    However, seeing that the four members of the Xu family were so desperate to beg for mercy, he was indifferent and ignored.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go in!"


    Shen Ze also didn''t say how to deal with Xu Liang. After he said this, he took the lead in walking towards Zhao''s yard.


    Mu Ling kept up with him for the first time.


    When Shen Ze spoke, others naturally followed his meaning.


    Zhao''s mother and Zhao Xinghua followed them into the Zhao''s yard.


    "Hum!"


    Qin Chao and Shen Ze have a very tacit understanding. Although Shen Ze didn''t say anything, he knew that Shen Ze didn''t mean to kill Xu Liang and others.


    He gave Xu Liang a cold hum, and then walked into Zhao''s house in a hurry.


    After Shen Ze and his family left, Xu Liang''s family still knelt on the ground.


    They didn''t know what Shen Ze meant. Naturally, they didn''t dare to leave.


    The four were very conscious. If Shen Ze didn''t forgive them, they would kneel here until Shen Ze agreed to forgive them.


    For Xu Liang''s incident, as Shen Ze and them enter the Zhao''s yard, they all disappear.


    The most important thing today is Zhao Xingyang''s funeral. The rest is not worth mentioning.


    Because the time hasn''t come yet, Shen Ze and his family all burn paper money silently after they enter the hall, waiting for the funeral time.


    As time goes on, it gets brighter and brighter.


    The sun rises in the East and the sun shines on the earth.


    When the first ray of sunlight came into the main room, Shen Ze and others moved.


    At this time, porters and other people in the village gathered in Zhao''s yard.


    Zhao Xinghua went to the gate of the main hall, facing outside, and said "go" in a loud voice.


    Hearing Zhao Xinghua''s voice, several porters immediately went into the main room, ready to carry the coffin.


    Then, accompanied by a burst of sad music, Chen Zhifang took the lead in walking out of the hall with Zhao Xingyang''s black and white photo.


    Then, Zhao Xinghua and Zhao Susu came out.


    The porters came out carrying Zhao Xingyang''s coffin.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao are at the back.


    Shen zeshen was very dazzling in his purple dragon robe. When he walked out of the main hall and was seen by the people in the yard, they were all shocked and looked unbelievable.


    Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God, was present in person!


    Sure enough, Zhao Xingyang is Shen Diaolong''s subordinate and a worthy national hero!


    Shen Ze''s appearance in Purple Dragon Robe means that he is the Dragon God at the moment.


    See dragon god, naturally is to kneel down please.


    Therefore, the people in the yard soon responded and fell to the ground one after another.


    Of course, because of today''s special day, everyone didn''t speak and kept silent and quiet.


    After his death, Zhao Xingyang was granted the title of national martyr. He was to be buried in the only martyr cemetery in Haicheng.


    The martyr''s cemetery is in Zhonggu mountain.


    After coming out of the Zhao family, Zhao Xingyang''s hearse team went to Zhonggu mountain.


    When Zhao Xingyang''s hearse team went to Zhonggu mountain, the news that Zhao Xingyang would be buried today was broadcast everywhere in Haicheng.


    As a first tier city, Haicheng has always been very busy and lively.


    But today, the city seems to have stopped suddenly, becoming quiet and slow.


    "Today is the day for Zhao Xingyang, a native of Haicheng, to be buried."


    "Please take a moment to observe his silence and pay high respect to him!"


    These words are heard everywhere in Haicheng.


    Under the blue sky and white clouds, on the streets of Haicheng, pedestrians stop and cars stop.


    All of a sudden, the whole sea city was silent.


    Then the car honked and people bowed their heads in silence.


    meanwhile.


    Leading to Zhonggu mountain, on both sides of the five mile long road, stands a dense figure.


    It''s said that Zhao Xingyang will be buried in the martyrs'' cemetery on Zhonggu mountain. Everyone came here to see him off.


    Five mile road, 100000 people waiting.


    ¡­¡­


    After nearly two hours, Zhao Xingyang''s hearse team came to Zhonggu mountain.


    After the car stopped, the porters carried Zhao Xingyang''s coffin into the martyrs'' cemetery.


    Shen Ze and his family got out of the car and walked into the martyrs'' cemetery.


    Later, Zhao Xingyang''s coffin was buried in the tomb.


    Ten minutes later, everything was in order.


    Shen Ze, Qin Chao and Zhao''s family, led by Shen Ze, all stood in front of Zhao Xinghua''s tomb.


    Shen Ze''s face is as deep as water. His eyes stare at the black and white photo of Zhao Xingyang on the tombstone for a long time.


    After a while, Shen Ze said in a slightly hoarse voice, "may the dead rest in peace and pay homage to the hero!"


    Shen Ze''s voice is not big, but with the blessing of his internal power, the words are accurate and clear to the audience.


    "Hula!"


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Ze lifted his robe and knelt down on the ground.


    The first person in the country, the Dragon God kneels down to worship, this ceremony is not heavy!


    Seeing Shen Ze kneel down, Chen Zhifang, Zhao Xinghua, and Zhao Susu all burst into tears.


    "Dong!"


    Shen Zeyi kneels down, and Qin Chao kneels down in military uniform.


    After that, Zhao Xinghua and Zhao Susu knelt down.


    The people who came to the cemetery knelt down, and the 100000 people on both sides of Wuli road knelt down.


    At a glance, he knelt down in darkness.


    With this kind of action, everyone expressed his heart to Zhao Xingyang.


    May the dead rest in peace and pay homage to the hero!

 Chapter 308

    Except for Chen Zhifang, Zhao Xingyang''s mother, all the others knelt on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Zhao''s mother cried, cried, and laughed, and cried again.


    "Yang''er, do you see it? All of us are proud of you. "


    "Hua''er, me and Su Su will take good care of themselves. Don''t worry about it. Go with peace of mind."


    With tears in her smile, Chen Zhifang murmured to herself.


    After kneeling for three minutes, the crowd got up.


    After that, everyone left one after another.


    Shen Ze waited until all of them left before they left the cemetery.


    On this day, Zhao Xingyang held a state funeral.


    Shen Diao, the Dragon God, wore a Purple Dragon Robe and appeared at Zhao Xingyang''s funeral, which caused a heated discussion in Haicheng.


    On this day, the name of Zhao Xingyang was thoroughly remembered by people in Haicheng.


    There is a national hero Zhao Xingyang in Haicheng, which will be recorded in the local history of Haicheng and remembered for generations.


    ¡­¡­


    After the funeral, Shen Ze, Qin Chao and Mu Ling returned to the Zhao family at the invitation of the Zhao family.


    Near noon, Chen Zhifang asked Zhao Xinghua to accompany them, while she asked Zhao Susu to cook in the kitchen.


    In the living room.


    After making four cups of tea, Zhao Xinghua called Shen Ze, Qin Chao and Mu Ling to take a seat at Dafang table.


    Because after Zhao Xingyang''s funeral, everyone was still in a low mood, so they chatted with each other over tea. Fortunately, the atmosphere was relaxed and not boring.


    After he came back, Shen Ze took off his Purple Dragon Robe and put on a plain dress. He looked more approachable and didn''t let people stay away.


    Zhao Xinghua suddenly seemed to think of something. He looked up at Shen Ze and asked softly, "brother Shen, I want to join the army. Do you think I can do it?"


    As soon as Zhao Xinghua said this, Shen Ze was a little surprised, but Qin Chao showed a meaningful smile.


    After a sip of tea, Shen Ze didn''t answer Zhao Xinghua''s question. Instead, he asked, "why do you want to join the army?"


    Hearing this, Zhao Xinghua immediately replied truthfully, "I have always regarded my elder brother as an example, and I also want to join the army like my elder brother to protect my country."


    After listening to Zhao Xinghua''s words, Shen Ze nodded, but did not say anything.


    Qin Chao looked at Zhao Xinghua with appreciative eyes and praised him, "little brother Xinghua, you are as ambitious as your brother, very good!"


    Being praised by Qin Chao, Zhao Xingyang scratched his head with embarrassment. "Thank you, brother Qin."


    Qin Chao patted Zhao Xinghua on the shoulder and said, "little brother Xinghua, you don''t have to be modest. You are as brave as your brother. Once you go to the battlefield, you will certainly be able to make contributions and make a name for yourself!"


    Zhao Xing Chinese is very honest. After listening to Qin Chao''s words, he smiles and says, "I don''t want to make contributions to the country and the people. I just want to make a little contribution to the country and the people."


    Obviously, Zhao Xinghua has a sincere heart.


    Qin Chao patted Zhao Xinghua on the shoulder heavily and said three words aloud, "good boy!"


    After listening to Zhao Xinghua''s words, Shen Ze, Qin Chao and Mu Ling all expressed appreciation in their eyes.


    Zhao Xinghua seemed to care about Shen Ze''s opinion. Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t say a word, he asked the latter carefully, "brother Shen, do you think I can do it?"


    Shen Ze raised his eyes and saw the hopeful color in Zhao Xinghua''s eyes. He pondered for a moment and said seriously, "you and your brother are great talents. Naturally you can do it."


    With Shen Ze''s affirmative reply, Zhao Xinghua grinned with joy.


    "Since elder brother Shen says I can do it, then I don''t have any worries. I can join the army at ease."


    Looking at Zhao Xinghua''s eager appearance, Shen Ze asked softly, "have you already thought about joining the army?"


    Zhao Xinghua nodded heavily and replied, "I''ve already thought about it!"


    Shen Ze suggested, "I hope you can discuss this with your mother."


    On the battlefield, the sword and gun have no eyes.


    Today, Zhao Xinghua is the only son left in the Zhao family. He can''t be broken off in the battlefield any more.


    Shen Ze feels that Zhao Xinghua''s intention to join the army needs to be treated with caution.


    Although Zhao Xinghua has a strong personal will, we still need to ask Chen Zhifang about this matter.


    Although Zhao Xinghua is not very smart, he can understand Shen Ze''s meaning.


    He nodded and said, "I''ll definitely talk to my mother about joining the army."


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "let''s wait until we ask my aunt about it."


    "Good." Zhao Xinghua nodded obediently.


    Before long, Chen Zhifang and Zhao Susu''s mother and daughter made six dishes and one soup.


    When the meal came to the table, everyone began to have lunch.


    This lunch is just like the family reunion dinner. It is very enjoyable and warm.


    After having enough wine and food, Zhao Susu cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks, while Shen Ze went to the yard to bask in the sun.


    After Zhao Su Su finished cleaning up the kitchen and came to the yard, Zhao Xinghua took the initiative to talk about his intention to join the army.


    Because Zhao Xingyang sacrificed for his country, Chen Zhifang and Zhao Susu immediately opposed Zhao Xinghua''s proposal to join the army.


    However, the mother and daughter did not say it.


    As Zhao Xinghua''s closest friends, they naturally know that Zhao Xinghua has always taken Zhao Xingyang as an example and wanted to join the army like Zhao Xingyang and defend their country.


    Chen Zhifang and Zhao Susu do not want to hinder Zhao Xinghua from pursuing what he wants because of their worries.


    After pondering for a long time, Zhao''s mother gently patted Zhao Xinghua''s hand, "Hua''er, if you want to join the army, go, Ma won''t stop you."


    Zhao Xinghua knew that Chen Zhifang was very worried that he would join the army. After hearing Chen Zhifang''s words, he was moved and his eyes turned red. His voice choked, "Mom, thank you for your help..."


    Chen Zhifang rubbed Zhao Xinghua''s head and said, "you''re welcome to me."


    Shen Ze, Qin Chao and Mu Ling, sitting on one side, see that Chen Zhifang, who has just lost his eldest son, agrees to enlist Zhao Xinghua. They all respect this woman.


    Zhao Xinghua''s enlistment in the army has been decided, so we have nothing more to say.


    Shen Ze and his wife spent a leisurely and warm afternoon with them.


    After dinner in the evening, they are ready to leave the Zhao family.


    Before he left, Shen Ze called Zhao Xinghua to him and gave the three-star general he had with him to the latter.


    With this three-star general, after joining the army, Zhao Xinghua will have a guarantee no matter which war zone he enters.


    After the gift, Shen Ze, Qin Chao and Mu Ling boarded Rolls Royce and drove away.


    Chen Zhifang, Zhao Xinghua, Zhao Susu and their mother, son and daughter stood at the gate of Zhao''s courtyard, watching Rolls Royce leave.


    Until the shadow of the car completely disappeared in sight, the mother, son and daughter returned to the house.


    Xu Liang, who had been kneeling outside the gate of Zhao''s house for a day, stood up and left when they saw Shen Ze driving away.


    The four members of the family were numb in both legs and shaking in their steps. They helped each other to the Xu family courtyard.


    As they walked, they cried and shed tears for the rest of their lives.


    Today, they seem to have passed through the gate of death. They swear in their hearts that they will never provoke the Zhao family again!

 Chapter 309

    First, the four Li families of Zhou qiansun were destroyed, and the structure of local dignitaries changed greatly. Then there was Zhao Xingyang''s state funeral, and Shen Diaolong, the most powerful figure in the country, came to Haicheng.


    For half a month, Haicheng has been in an unprecedented state of boiling and shaking.


    Of course, after all, there will be a calm day.


    After dealing with the affairs of the Mu family and Zhao Xingyang, Shen Ze can finally live a leisurely life.


    It was a fine, sunny morning.


    Shen Ze accompanied Mu Ling to the downtown shopping mall. They ate and drank all the way and bought all kinds of things.


    Shopping until noon, at the suggestion of Muling, they went to a western restaurant on the top floor of a shopping mall in the commercial street for lunch.


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling chose a table near the French window to sit down. Then they ordered a steak and a bottle of red wine.


    The steak won''t be ready for a while, so the waiter served them two cups of plain tea first.


    Because it''s a weekend, and this western restaurant is well-known, there are many customers in the shop, which is very busy.


    Shen Ze took a cup of tea, sipped it and moistened his throat. Then he looked at Muling sitting opposite with a smile in his eyes and said in a sarcastic tone, "linger, it''s very stressful to have dinner with you."


    Hearing this, Muling looked at Shen Ze with some doubts. "Brother Ze, why do you say that?"


    Shen Ze glanced around the shop, then he said to Mu Ling with a smile, "since we entered this restaurant, you have attracted many wolf eyes."


    "And I got a lot of envious and hostile eyes."


    Today, Mu Ling is wearing an ice blue dress and a pair of crystal high heels.


    Her curly hair is spread over her shoulders, and her make-up looks like a princess from a fairy tale. She is very beautiful and touching.


    Mu Ling is a real little beauty. She is tall and has a good face. In addition to her dress today, it is impossible for her not to attract men''s attention.


    Since Shen Ze and Mu Ling entered this western restaurant, many men in the restaurant have cast their eyes on Mu Ling.


    Shen Ze can detect it, and so can Mu Ling, who is the object of men''s gaze.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s answer, Mu Ling blushed with embarrassment. She said helplessly, "brother Ze, I don''t want to be watched by those men, but I can''t control their eyes."


    Looking at Muling, who looks embarrassed, Shen Ze smiles and waves, "I''m just kidding you. Don''t take it seriously."


    "But it''s true that if such a man wants to see you, you are really beautiful."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, a sweet smile bloomed on Mu Ling''s face.


    I want to hear Shen Ze say that she is beautiful. She is very happy.


    After chatting happily for a while, the waiter served the steak.


    Then Shen Ze and Mu Ling began to eat.


    Shen Ze has always been silent, so after the beginning of the meal, he and Mu Ling did not speak again.


    While they were eating in silence, they were separated by three tables in a big card seat.


    A young man in a red suit, holding a goblet and sitting on the sofa, is just like hunting, staring at Mu Ling with aggressive eyes.


    The corner of the mouth of the young man in the red suit is wearing a playful smile. As he turns the goblet in his hand, he seems to be thinking about something.


    Sitting next to the young man in the red suit, a young man in a white shirt, with a look of a rat''s eye, said with a smile, "Liu Shao, do you have a crush on this chick?"


    After the inquiry, the young man with white shirt named Deng Kun said with a flattering smile, "Liu Shao, if you really like this chick, I can go to help you hook up and let her play with you at night."


    After listening to the words of the young man with white shirt, the playful smile at the corner of his mouth suddenly became much stronger.


    Liu Peng raised his glass and took a sip. Then he said coldly, "there are flower protectors around. If I want to play with others, I''m afraid it''s not easy."


    "Liu Shao, this boy is not a flower protector."


    Deng Kun glanced contemptuously at Shen Ze, and said in a disdainful tone, "this kid is just a white face. He is good for nothing except his long face."


    After criticizing Shen Ze, Deng Kun immediately said, "Liu Shao, if I don''t take two people there, I''ll get rid of this eyesore boy first?"


    Liu Peng shook his head and denied, "I''m a reasonable person, not a kind of rude and unreasonable person. Don''t do this kind of thing."


    Liu Peng raised his eyes and looked at Mu Ling carefully. A smile of evil spirit came up at the corner of his mouth. "It''s not good to scare a little beauty."


    Deng Kun, with a flattering look on his face, nodded and said, "Liu Shao said yes, or Liu Shao thought thoughtfully!"


    Liu Peng gave a faint smile, and then said, "Deng Kun, go to find a waiter and ask him to send a glass of wine to the little beauty."


    "OK, Liu Shao."


    Deng Kun nodded, and then he got up to look for the waiter.


    In accordance with Liu Peng''s instructions, Deng Kun called a waiter to deliver wine to Muling.


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling are enjoying themselves. A waiter comes to Mu Ling with a glass of red wine.


    "Miss, a gentleman wants to buy you a drink."


    "A gentleman is buying me a drink?"


    Hearing this, Muling looked up at the waiter in surprise.


    Shen Ze, on the other hand, continued to eat his steak as if he had heard nothing.


    "Miss, it''s the gentleman in the red suit. I''ll buy you a drink."


    The waiter said and pointed to Liu Peng, who was sitting not far away.


    Along the direction of the waiter''s fingers, Muling looks at Liu Peng sitting on the sofa.


    Liu Peng has been looking at Muling side, Muling this look, two people''s line of sight immediately intertwined together.


    Liu Peng showed a brilliant smile to Mu Ling, and raised his glass in his hand, and made a toast to Mu Ling.


    Seeing this scene, Mu Ling felt a trace of disgust.


    Obviously, Mu Ling doesn''t like Liu Peng''s cynical Playboy at all.


    Muling quickly took her eyes away from Liu Peng. Then she said to the waiter, "I don''t want to drink this wine. You can send it back to that man."


    The waiter, with a look of embarrassment on his face, exhorted, "Miss, that gentleman is sincere. You can take this bar!"


    Without thinking about it, Mu Ling directly vetoed, "he has the right to invite me to drink. Naturally, I also have the right to refuse to drink. I won''t drink this glass of wine!"


    "This..."


    Listen to Mu Ling say so firmly, the tone is firm, the male waiter don''t know what to say to persuade Mu Ling to take this cup of wine.


    Immediately, Muling did not pay attention to the waiter, but continued to eat steak.


    For a moment, the waiter looked embarrassed and stood still.

 Chapter 310

    "Look at this, this little beauty doesn''t want to drink the wine I gave her!"


    Seeing that Muling didn''t take the wine cup, but continued to eat and put the wine delivery man aside, Liu Peng''s eyes showed a touch of displeasure.


    Noticing the change of Liu Peng''s look, Deng Kun immediately reproached Mu Ling, "this little girl is so ungrateful that she even dares not to drink the wine Liu Shao gave her!"


    Deng Kun, as Liu Peng''s dogleg, immediately suggested, "Liu Shao, why don''t I go and have a look?"


    When Liu Peng heard the speech, he gave a sound.


    Deng Kun nodded to Liu Peng, then got up and went to Shen Ze.


    Deng Kun went straight to the waiter.


    He took the glass of red wine from the tray held by the waiter and put it directly in front of Muling.


    After putting the wine glass, Deng Kun said with a strong and tough tone, "Miss, it''s your honor that we Liu Shao invite you to drink. You should be happy and grateful to take the wine instead of refusing."


    After listening to Deng Kun''s words, Muling saw the wine cup that was about to stick on her face, and her heart suddenly became angry.


    Although Mu Ling has a good temper, it does not mean that she has no temper.


    The other party is so aggressive, overbearing, one after another disturb her dinner, impressively let her very dissatisfied and unhappy.


    Muling put down her knife and fork, raised her head, glared at Deng Kun and said angrily, "are you bored? I said I don''t want to drink this glass of wine, you take it away for me, people disappear, and I want to have dinner! "


    The waiter knew that he couldn''t deal with the situation, so he quietly stepped aside and handed everything over to Deng Kun.


    After hearing Mu Ling''s severe refusal, Deng Kun''s face became a little ugly. He glared back at Mu Ling and asked coldly, "Miss, if you don''t drink this glass of wine, you won''t give us Liu Shao face. Are you sure you want to do this?"


    There is something in Deng Kun''s words, which is quite threatening.


    She said, "I don''t know Liu Shao. Why should I drink the wine he gave me?"


    When Deng Kun heard the speech, he gave a cold smile. He put on a look of arrogance and said, "we Liu Shao are from Yanjing. We are rich in strength."


    "Miss, I advise you to drink the wine we give you from Liu Shao, so as to avoid big trouble."


    In the following words, Deng Kun was obviously threatening and intimidating.


    However, instead of being frightened by Deng Kun''s words, Mu Ling also rebuked, "if you don''t want to get into big trouble, don''t provoke me, or you will have no good fruit to eat."


    The reason why Mu Ling said that was because Shen Ze was here.


    With his brother Ze''s strength, whoever provokes her will be in big trouble!


    After listening to Mu Ling''s words, Deng Kun seemed to have heard a joke. He had a disdainful smile on his face. "Don''t provoke you, or you won''t have good fruit to eat?"


    Deng Kun looked up and down at Mu Ling contemptuously and said with a sneer, "Miss, you look up to you too much."


    "With Liu Shao''s power and strength, we can walk horizontally in Haicheng."


    "You, a native of Haicheng, are not qualified to say that in front of Liu Shao? You are too much of a liar


    Speaking of the end, Deng Kun''s face showed a sarcastic expression.


    "I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you. If you know what you''re doing, go away, or you''ll be responsible for the consequences!"


    With a cold face, she said these words to Deng Kun. Then she turned her head and ignored the latter.


    When Deng Kun saw that Muling continued to eat and left him here, his face turned blue and white, and his eyes became very gloomy.


    And at this time, Liu Peng personally took the glass, with a few of his followers, came to Shenze they here.


    Looking at Liu Peng who came near, Deng Kun said angrily, "Liu Shao, this little girl has to give her some color to have a toast instead of a fine drink!"


    Liu Peng heard the speech and shook his head. He said with a smile, "you can''t be so reckless in treating beautiful women."


    Liu Peng, the master, didn''t agree to do it. Naturally, Deng Kun had no choice but to bear the resentment in his heart.


    Liu Peng looked down at Muling who was eating the steak. He said softly, "Miss, I just came to Haicheng from Yanjing today."


    "I think it''s a kind of fate to meet you here. I want to make a friend with you."


    "How about a drink?"


    Liu Peng''s words are high sounding, which is a kind of spontaneous familiarity.


    He didn''t think much about it, but it made Mu Ling feel embarrassed.


    It''s rare for mu Ling to have dinner with Shen Ze and live a world of two.


    She is very cherish and care, and now by Liu Peng they give one after another disturb, she is very angry, angry.


    "I don''t want to make friends with you," muring said angrily without looking at Liu Peng


    "If you want more face, get out of here and don''t disturb our dinner!"


    Mu Ling was angry, and naturally she was not polite.


    After listening to Mu Ling''s words, the smile on Liu Peng''s face suddenly solidified, and a pair of Danfeng''s eyes showed a strong anger.


    Although Liu Peng is only a young master of a second rate family in Yanjing, with his background and strength, he can walk horizontally in Haicheng, which is a lot lower than Yanjing.


    Even in Yanjing, where officials and dignitaries are everywhere, Liu Peng can be as good as a fish in water.


    When did he ever get rejected when he took the initiative to meet people?


    In Liu Peng''s eyes, Muling is nothing more than a native of Haicheng, a low-level territory. Her surroundings and status are far from him. She is not a class at all.


    Being rejected and ignored by such a mu Ling is totally unacceptable and intolerable to the arrogant Liu Peng.


    Deng Kun is very observant. Seeing that Liu Peng is obviously unhappy because of what Mu Ling has done, he immediately wants to solve Liu Peng''s problems and show himself in front of the latter.


    Without much consideration, Deng Kun reached for mu Ling and said in a fierce voice, "you little girl, I want you to drink this glass of wine from Liu Shao anyway today."

 Chapter 311

    Deng Kun tried to force Muling to drink.


    Muling didn''t see Deng Kun reach for her, so she sat still.


    Under normal circumstances, Deng Kun should catch Mu Ling.


    But in the middle of Deng Kun''s hand, there was only a click.


    The wrist of Deng Kun''s right hand broke suddenly and strangely!


    Sensen''s white bone pierced the skin and came out with blood.


    "Ah..."


    The wrist was broken, and the pain was deep in his heart. Deng Kun''s face was twisted and his mouth opened to make a shrill scream.


    Hearing Deng Kun''s shrill scream and seeing his bloody right hand, Liu Peng and others all felt numb and widened their eyes in horror.


    "What''s going on?"


    "How did Deng Kun suddenly break his hand?"


    Because Deng Kun''s hand was broken very strangely, just like his own, so Liu Peng and others were very confused, and his face showed a strange color.


    Deng Kun was crazy with pain. He covered his right hand with his left hand. After a few steps backward, he sat on the ground.


    After hearing the news, Mu Ling looked up curiously.


    Seeing that Deng Kun''s right hand was broken, she didn''t feel surprised, but showed a thoughtful color.


    The little girl knows that Shen Ze is a top martial artist. Naturally, she can guess that it was Shen Ze who taught Deng Kun a lesson.


    Thinking of this, Muling said to herself that she deserved it.


    Shen Ze, who broke Deng Kun''s right hand with one hand, didn''t even lift his head, just like he didn''t do anything.


    As if he had turned a deaf ear to everything and turned a blind eye to it, he was eating slowly and selfishly.


    "I said, if you come to provoke me, there will be no good fruit to eat."


    She said to Liu Peng, "if you don''t take your people away again, you''ll come to a bad end!"


    After listening to Mu Ling''s words, Liu Peng frowned and his face became a little ugly.


    Liu Peng has no intention to leave. He stares at Mu Ling and Shen Ze with fierce eyes. Then he asks in a cold voice, "who hurt my men among you two?"


    Mu Ling looked at Liu Peng as if she were an idiot. Besides, she didn''t say anything.


    Shen Ze is still eating with his head down, just like he didn''t hear Liu Peng''s words. He just ignored them.


    Both of them didn''t answer, which made Liu Peng''s anger more and more intense.


    "As the saying goes, beating a dog depends on the owner. If you hurt my subordinates like this, it''s like beating Liu Peng in the face."


    Liu Peng tone overbearing and tough, "if you don''t give me an account today, I let you out of this restaurant."


    As soon as Liu Peng''s words fell, two young men in black, who were standing behind him, suddenly stepped out, and then fixed their eyes on Mu Ling and Shen Ze.


    These two young men in black are not ordinary people. After being targeted by one of them, Mu Ling felt like she was targeted by a poisonous snake, which made her feel cold and nervous.


    Muling is an ordinary person. Young people in black can influence her, but they can''t influence Shen Ze.


    After seeing that Shen Ze was targeted by the young man in black, he could still eat as if nothing had happened, calmly and as if no one else was around. Liu Peng''s face showed a thoughtful color.


    Although Liu Peng is a cynical son of a rich family, he still has some insight.


    From Shen Ze''s performance, he can see that Shen Ze is not an ordinary person.


    Before, Liu Peng felt that Shen Ze was a little white face who was not good at seeing and using. He didn''t pay attention to Shen Ze at all. He just ignored him.


    At the moment, he suddenly changed his mind and began to pay attention to this young man who was silent from beginning to end, just eating in silence.


    Liu Peng turns his eyes from Mu Ling to Shen Ze.


    He looked at Shen Ze carefully for a while, but he didn''t see anything strange from Shen Ze.


    After a while, Liu Peng broke the silence and asked Shen Ze, "are you the one who hurt me?"


    For Liu Peng''s inquiry, Shen Zechong''s ears do not hear, still ignore.


    Liu Peng saw Shen Ze put on such a big airs, completely ignored him, his eyes suddenly appeared a fierce color.


    Liu Peng turned his head and motioned to a young man in black.


    The young man in black nodded to Liu Peng.


    Then, the young man in black walked towards Shen Ze.


    Muling watched the young man in black walk towards Shen Ze. She was not nervous at all and looked at him calmly.


    Shen Ze, however, seemed to be unaware that the young man in black was walking towards him. He was still eating on his own.


    Due to the short distance, the young man in black soon came to Shen Ze''s back.


    The young man in black has a cold look. His eyes are cold. He reaches out his hand in vain and grabs Shen Ze''s neck like lightning.


    "Boom!"


    The incredible scene happened again.


    Before the hand of the young man in black touched Shen Ze''s neck, he was swept by a gust of wind and suddenly flew backward.


    The young man in black flew backward seven or eight meters under the gaze of the people. He didn''t stop until he hit the wall violently with a thud.


    "Wow..."


    The young man in black vomited blood and fell to the ground. His head tilted and he didn''t know what to do!


    Hiss!


    Inside the restaurant, there was a sound of cool air.


    What happened here to Shen Ze has already attracted the attention of other people in the restaurant.


    Seeing the scene of the young man in black flying upside down against the wall, everyone was stunned and shocked.


    In this regard, Muling is calm and calm.


    Because in her eyes, Shen Ze has not exerted all his strength, and the hand just unfolded is just pediatrics.


    Seeing that Shen Ze flies the young man in black without any action, Liu Peng and his followers all turn gloomy and dignified, with a thick color of fear in their eyes.


    The young man in black is Liu Peng''s bodyguard. He knows very well the martial arts of the former.


    In his eyes, the bodyguard in black, who can sweep one side, is actually so easily laid down by Shen Ze.


    How powerful is this young man?


    Liu Peng frowned and pondered for a while, judging that Shen Ze was at least a master level warrior.


    Otherwise, Shen Ze can''t do all this.


    Realizing this, Liu Peng''s face became more and more ugly, and he was angry and angry.


    If the other side is really a master level Wufu, how can he solve it?


    This time, I didn''t bring out a martial arts master. I couldn''t cope with the young man in front of me.


    As a result, naturally, there was no way to ask the other party for an explanation to hurt his subordinates, nor to let Mu Ling drink and play with the latter.


    Even if things can''t be done, today''s face seems to be lost!


    Thinking of these, Liu Peng''s whole face suddenly went black, a little angry.


    How the hell did Haicheng kick such a hard iron plate?

 Chapter 312

    As a young master of Yanjing, when Liu Peng came to Haicheng, he came to the countryside with a kind of arrogance.


    As for Shen Ze''s injury to his subordinates and his face in public, Liu Peng obviously couldn''t accept it in his heart and wanted to get back face.


    However, Shen Ze is at least a master level warrior. Liu Peng has no choice but to take Shen Ze by force, which makes him feel very frustrated and helpless.


    Liu Peng stares at Shen Ze, who is still eating as if nothing had happened. He grinds his teeth in anger.


    And because he didn''t come up with a countermeasure, he was in place for a moment, without any action or words.


    "Liu Shao, this boy is so crazy that he doesn''t pay any attention to you. You must teach him a lesson!"


    Deng Kun, whose right hand was broken by Shen Ze, after dressing the wound with his clothes, stood up angrily, glared at Shen Ze angrily and said, "Liu Shao, we must kill this boy to relieve our anger!"


    When Liu Peng heard the speech, he glared at Deng Kun angrily.


    This is at least a master level Wufu. Do you think it''s a pig that can be slaughtered if you want to?


    Noticing Liu Peng''s warning eyes, Deng Kun angrily closed his mouth and did not dare to shout any more.


    "Go and have a look."


    Liu Peng waved to two people to check the young man in black who was blown away by Shen Ze. Then he turned to Shen Ze and said, "don''t you want to explain what you just did?"


    We all know that Liu Peng said this to Shen Ze. The implication is that Shen Ze must give him an explanation for what he did just now.


    Shen Ze heard Liu Peng''s words, but he still ignored them.


    Liu Peng saw that Shen Ze still ignored him and regarded him as the air. There was a strong anger and jealousy in his eyes.


    This guy, relying on his own ability, dare not pay attention to Liu Peng like this. He is really arrogant. He is too ungrateful!


    Liu Peng frowned tightly and looked at Shen Ze''s eyes.


    "Ben Shao just wanted to invite this young lady to have a drink. He didn''t do anything bad."


    "Do you think you should give an explanation for the fact that you have injured two of Ben Shao''s subordinates so rudely


    "Although you are good at martial arts, you can find someone stronger than you with less strength."


    "I advise you to give me an account, or you will bear the consequences!"


    Liu Peng said that in the end, the threat is very strong.


    His meaning is very clear. If Shen Ze doesn''t give him an explanation, he will find a stronger warrior to teach Shen Ze.


    With Liu Peng''s family background, he can do it.


    Liu Peng''s words were very serious, and he didn''t mean bluff at all.


    But Shen Ze still ignored.


    Liu Peng suddenly felt like a clown. He was very angry and angry. His face turned red and white, and his eyes became very gloomy and terrible.


    "Liu Shao, this guy is too arrogant. Don''t talk nonsense with him, just ask someone to deal with him!"


    Deng Kun''s hand was broken by Shen Ze, and he hated Shen Ze very much. He wanted to clean up Shen Ze immediately.


    Because he has no ability to deal with Shen Ze, he can only incite Liu Peng to deal with Shen Ze.


    "Liu Shao, if you don''t clean up the kids in this small place today, how can you stay in Yanjing in the future?"


    "This kid doesn''t know what''s good or what''s bad, and he doesn''t know what''s interesting. He just doesn''t have to clean up. Liu Shao doesn''t need to say much. He just calls someone to do him!"


    Liu Peng was very upset with Shen Ze. Deng Kun added fuel to the fire, and he made up his mind.


    Seeing Liu Peng nodding, Deng Kun then suggested, "Liu Shao, please call Mr. Yu and ask him to call one of his bodyguards to clean up the boy."


    "Even if the boy is good at martial arts, he should be a little lower than yugongzi''s bodyguard. As long as one is called, he will be able to clean up the boy!"


    Liu Peng thinks that Deng Kun has a point, so he takes out his mobile phone and dials Mr. Yu in Deng Kun''s mouth.


    After a while, the phone was through.


    "Mr. Yu, I''m Liu Peng. Are you free now?"


    The identity and status of that young master Yu seems to be much higher than that of Liu Peng. Liu Peng''s voice is full of respect.


    "What''s the matter, just say it, don''t talk nonsense!" Mr. Yu said impatiently.


    "It''s like this, young master Yu. I have a little conflict with a tough boy."


    Liu Peng briefly said the situation, and even said his appeal, "yugongzi, I want to borrow a bodyguard from you to help me deal with each other for a while."


    Liu Peng is the follower of this young master Yu. Although their relationship is not very good, they are just friends. They have some friendship.


    It''s not a big deal to borrow a bodyguard to deal with people.


    Yugongzi did not hesitate, directly agreed, "where, I immediately called my bodyguard to go."


    "Thank you, young master Yu."


    Liu Peng first thanks the other party, and then tells the other party the address.


    "All right, I''ll send someone over at once."


    After getting the address, Yu hung up.


    After successfully borrowing the bodyguard from yugongzi, Liu Peng suddenly seemed to have the strength, and his decadence was swept away, and he turned into a high spirited man.


    Seeing Liu Peng''s appearance, Deng Kun went up and asked, "Liu Shao, can you borrow yugongzi''s bodyguard?"


    Liu Peng nodded, "borrowed it."


    When Deng Kun heard the speech, his face suddenly showed the color of joy.


    "As long as you borrow Mr. Yu''s bodyguard, you will be able to clean up the boy."


    Deng Kun was like a villain who suddenly got his ambition. He turned to Shen Ze and said coldly, "boy, you can''t be rampant for long. When Yu''s bodyguard arrives, you have to kneel on the ground and kowtow to beg for mercy!"


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling both eat steak with their heads down, ignoring Deng Kun.


    Deng Kun felt that he had the strength to fight on the cotton, which made him feel very angry but helpless.


    "A boy who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth can really act like a bully!"


    Deng Kun scolded, "you''ve been pretending to be here all the time. Don''t run away!"


    For Deng Kun''s words, Shen Ze and Mu Ling are indifferent, silent, completely did not want to recognize the meaning of running away.


    In their eyes, no matter who Liu Peng calls, it''s useless.


    Because in front of Shen Ze, the Dragon God, no one should worry!

 Chapter 313

    Liu Peng is in Haicheng with that young master Yu today. The reason why he came here is that he and the owner of the restaurant are friends, so he brought people here to play.


    The owner of this western restaurant is Hu Wei. His family runs a chain restaurant, which is also a big family in China.


    Hu Wei is also famous in Haicheng, but he is a playboy.


    Shen Ze and Liu Peng made such a big noise that the people in the western restaurant were surprised to know.


    Seeing the situation getting worse, the waiter who helped Liu Peng deliver wine called Hu Wei and reported what happened in the restaurant.


    Because Liu Peng is Hu Wei''s friend, his friend is busy, and he is in his own restaurant, so Hu Wei rushed to the western restaurant as soon as possible.


    Liu Peng knows that he can''t do anything good to stay in front of Shen Ze, so he immediately takes people back to his card seat.


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling continued to have lunch as if nothing had happened.


    Before long, Hu Wei, the owner of the western restaurant, arrived at the western restaurant first.


    Hu Wei went straight to Liu Peng and asked, "brother Liu, what''s the matter?"


    Liu Peng pointed to Shen Ze, who was sitting by the window. He said angrily, "this boy hurt two of my men. He hit me very hard and let both of my men go to the hospital."


    At the moment, Muling went to the bathroom, and because Shen Ze was sitting with his back to Liu Peng, Hu Wei didn''t see Shen Ze''s face for the first time.


    When something happens to a friend, no matter what the reason is, he always wants to help his friend.


    After listening to Liu Peng''s words, Hu Wei said indignantly, "Liu Shao, I''m going to see who this boy is. He dares to make trouble in my restaurant!"


    "Well."


    Liu Peng nodded, Hu Wei to blame Shen Ze, he is naturally happy to see.


    As for whether Hu Wei can deal with Shen Ze, he doesn''t care.


    After talking to Liu Peng, Hu Wei goes to Shen Ze with a strong momentum.


    Hu Wei came to the dining table where Shen Ze was, and then asked harshly, "this friend, I heard that you are making trouble in my Hu Wei''s restaurant?"


    Not long after they left Liu Peng, Hu Wei came to look for trouble again, which made Shen Ze a little unhappy.


    He had finished his steak and was drinking juice with his head down.


    As for Hu Wei, the new clown, he also ignored him.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t lift his head and ignored himself directly, Hu Wei''s eyes showed a touch of anger. He said in a more blunt tone, "no one dares to make trouble in my Hu Wei''s restaurant."


    "Boy, if you hurt two of the man''s men, you must give an account, or you won''t want to go out of the western restaurant today!"


    Hu Wei''s tone was tough, with a strong sense of arrogance.


    Shen Ze didn''t say a word, but after he drank the juice, he raised his head. Of course, he didn''t go to see Hu Wei, but looked out of the window.


    As Shen Ze raises his head, Hu Wei sees Shen Ze''s face.


    When Hu Wei saw Shen Ze''s face clearly, he opened his eyes like a ghost.


    "You, you are Shen, Mr. Shen?"


    Hu Wei suddenly recognized Shen Ze.


    Before that, Hu Wei attended mu Yunbin''s funeral. He knew that Shen Ze had personally destroyed the four Li families of Zhou qiansun. He also knew that Shen Ze was a real, powerful and powerful man who could fight against Wang Tianyuan, a big man in the army.


    At the moment, after learning that Shen Ze was the one who was in conflict with Liu Peng, Hu Wei suddenly didn''t know what to do.


    What the hell did Liu Peng do with such a number one?


    When he heard Hu Wei''s words, Shen Ze was surprised to know that the other party recognized him.


    So, he turned his head and gave Hu Wei a smile. "I''m Shen Ze. What can I do for you?"


    Facing Shen Ze''s question, Hu Wei didn''t know how to answer it. He faltered for a long time and said in a low voice and carefully, "it''s ok..."


    Hu Wei is not a fool. He knows that Shen Ze is not the one he can provoke, so he changed his previous attitude and thought of asking for punishment.


    Shen Ze looked at Hu Wei playfully in his eyes and said, "didn''t you just yell for me to give an account? Why do you say it''s ok now? "


    Hu Wei accompanied his smiling face and said awkwardly, "Mr. Shen, there may have been some misunderstanding just now."


    "Oh, misunderstanding?" Shen Ze has a funny smile on his mouth.


    Seeing Shen Ze''s funny smile at the corner of his mouth, Hu Wei felt a little numb.


    Hu Wei bowed his head and didn''t dare to look at Shen Ze. Then he apologized and said, "Mr. Shen, I just didn''t know it was you. If I offend you, I''ll compensate you first. I hope you can be magnanimous and don''t see eye to eye with me."


    Shen Ze chuckled and said nothing.


    Hu Wei didn''t know what Shen Ze meant. He was sweating all over, his body was frozen in the same place, and his heart was very nervous.


    Shen Ze didn''t pay any attention to Hu Wei. He turned his head again and looked out of the window.


    And Hu Wei, who is standing here, is neither walking nor not walking. Every minute and second is suffering for him.


    After a while, Muling, who went to the bathroom, came back.


    Seeing Hu Wei standing in front of the dining table, Mu Ling said with some doubts, "who is this man?"


    Hu Wei didn''t dare to make a reply.


    Shen Ze didn''t know Hu Wei. When Mu Ling came back, he wanted to send the latter away, so he said faintly, "do you still want to listen to us here?"


    Hu Wei immediately shook his head when he heard the speech


    Shen Ze''s tone is neither salty nor bland, "isn''t that going yet?"


    "Right away, right away."


    "Thank you, Mr. Shen."


    Hu Wei, whose clothes had been soaked in sweat, was granted amnesty. After bowing to Shen Ze, he immediately turned around and walked away.


    Liu Peng has been staring at Shen Ze''s situation. He is surprised to see Hu Wei''s attitude towards Shen Ze change.


    First of all, he changed from being aggressive and asking questions to being servile and respectful.


    Seeing these, Liu Peng can naturally guess that Shen Ze''s identity is unusual, otherwise Hu Wei would not show such a grandson face.


    After Hu Wei left Shen Ze, he suddenly returned to Liu Peng.


    Looking at Hu Wei, who was obviously frightened, Liu Peng frowned and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Hu Wei wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and then whispered, "Liu Shao, the other party is not an ordinary person, not what I can provoke."


    "Oh? Is he so powerful? "


    Liu Peng has guessed that Shen Ze is not an ordinary person. After listening to Hu Wei''s reply, he did not feel surprised, but expected.


    Hu Wei said, "Liu Shao, the recent events in Haicheng are all made by the other side."


    Liu Peng''s face showed a touch of interest and asked, "what''s the big deal?"


    "Before Haicheng, the four big families of Li, the grandson of Zhou Qian, were destroyed by him, and it is said that he killed Wang Tianyuan''s own son and fought against Wang Tianyuan."


    "Moreover, this gentleman named Shen Ze seems to have something to do with Shen Diaolong, the first person in the Dragon kingdom."


    "So awesome?"


    After listening to Hu Wei''s words, Liu Peng''s face was shocked.


    Obviously, there is a big difference between Shen Ze and his imagination.

 Chapter 314

    In Liu Peng''s opinion, Hu Wei is just a second-class figure in Haicheng. Even if Shen Ze beats Hu Wei, he is just a first-class figure in Haicheng.


    Liu Peng''s eyes were suspicious, and he asked in a deep voice, "Hu Wei, are you telling me that it''s true or not?"


    Hu Wei looked back at Shen Ze and said, "Liu Shao, the girl sitting at the same table with Shen Ze is named Muling. She is the daughter of Mu family, the first family in Haicheng."


    "One thing is quite certain is that Shen Ze helped the Mu family and eradicated the four Li families."


    "As for Shen Ze''s killing of Wang Tianyuan''s own son, his fighting with Wang Tianyuan, and his relationship with Shen Diaolong, I''ve heard from others. I''m not sure."


    After listening to the second half of Hu Wei''s speech, Liu Peng was greatly relieved. Then he insisted, "even if that boy has some skills, he can''t fight Wang Tianyuan and have something to do with Shen Diaolong."


    "Hu Wei, what you heard should be hearsay, not true."


    Hu Wei also felt that those things were too unrealistic. After listening to Liu Peng''s words, he agreed, "Liu Shao is right. I''m all hearsay. I really can''t be taken seriously!"


    Liu Peng snorted coldly and said coldly, "even if that boy has some ability, I don''t believe he can beat me!"


    Hu Wei flattered Liu Peng and said, "Liu Shao is the noble son of Yanjing, and few people can compete with you."


    Liu Peng gave a cold smile, then he seemed to suddenly think of something in general, his face showed a triumphant color, "behind me there is a big tree, Master Yu, no one should worry."


    Hu Wei knows that Liu Peng''s son Yu is one of the four royal families in Yanjing, Qin Yu, a young master of the Qin family.


    As a son of the royal family and a young master of the Qin family, Qin Yu has a great reputation in Yanjing.


    Of course, Qin Yu''s family and background are so terrible that he has great power.


    And Liu Peng can rely on Qin Yu this big tree, obviously has the huge dependence.


    "Liu Shao''s back is against the big tree of Master Yu, so he should be able to deal with Shen Ze easily."


    Although he knew Shen Ze was unusual, Hu Wei came to such a conclusion.


    Because in his opinion, Liu Peng has Qin Yu''s support. As far as the whole dragon kingdom is concerned, few people can challenge him.


    Even if Shen Ze could destroy the four big families of Zhou Qian and Sun Li, it was only in Haicheng after all. Compared with those big families in Yanjing, it was not worth mentioning at all.


    "Hu Wei, if you can''t handle it, just watch it!"


    "I''ve called one of yugongzi''s bodyguards to come here."


    "When Master Yu''s bodyguard comes, I''ll have to kill him."


    Liu Peng said with a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "OK, Liu Shao."


    Hearing Liu Peng say that he called one of yugongzi''s bodyguards to come, Hu Wei was shocked. After a moment, he nodded.


    Liu Peng turned around and looked coldly at Shen Ze and Mu Ling.


    "Boy, you pretend in front of me. I''ll make you kneel down and beg me later to see how I can deal with you."


    Binghan''s jealous eyes swept from Shen Ze, and then Liu Peng''s eyes fell on Mu Ling again. He said to himself in his heart again, "you little girl, don''t give me face. When the time comes, I''ll clean up that boy and I''ll clean you up again."


    "You little girl can''t escape from Ben Shao. Ben Shao will have fun with you."


    After saying these words in his heart, Liu Peng''s mouth stirred up an evil and insidious smile.


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling did not know what Liu Peng thought or what the latter planned.


    After eating the steak, drinking the juice, sitting and enjoying the scenery outside the window for a while, they suddenly had a plan to leave.


    Shen Ze suggested, "ling''er, let''s go!"


    Muling nodded and agreed, "OK."


    "Let''s go!"


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Ze got up from his seat.


    Mu Ling immediately rose from her seat.


    Then, the two stood shoulder to shoulder and walked towards the door of the restaurant.


    No matter Shen Ze or Mu Ling, just like what career just didn''t happen, they just planned to leave without looking for Liu Peng''s trouble.


    And they don''t go to trouble with others, but they don''t have to be smart and don''t go to trouble with them.


    Liu Peng has been paying attention to the movement of Shen Ze. Seeing that Shen Ze and Mu Ling are walking out of the restaurant together, he orders Hu Wei for the first time, "Hu Wei, please call several people and stop the boy and the little girl!"


    Hu Wei smell speech, face dew embarrassed color, "Liu Shao, I call a person to go, can''t stop that Shen Ze."


    "That Shen Ze is at least a master level martial arts master. We''ll stop him to seek death."


    In the end, Hu Wei had a bitter face.


    "What a waste!"


    Liu Peng opened his mouth and scolded Hu Wei for being a waste. Then he said to some of his followers in an indisputable tone, "I don''t care what you do, you go and stop the dog men and women for me!"


    "Liu Shao, we''re afraid we can''t either..."


    Liu Peng''s dogs have just witnessed Shen Ze''s power. Naturally, they know that they can''t stop Shen Ze and Mu Ling.


    Liu Peng''s doglegs not only looked embarrassed like Hu Wei, but also showed fear and fear in his eyes.


    Obviously, they are very afraid of Shen Ze, let alone stop him.


    Seeing that his followers did not dare to stop Shen Ze and Mu Ling, Liu Peng''s face became extremely ugly. He was so angry that he scolded, "they''re all a bunch of shit. What''s the use of raising you?"


    A few doglegs smell speech, all is bashful ground dropped head.


    His subordinates couldn''t help but Liu Peng. In his hurry, he stood up and yelled at Shen Ze, "boy, stop for me!"


    "The matter between you and Lao Tzu has not been settled, you can''t go!"


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 315

    Shen Ze put his hands in his pockets. After he stopped, he turned to look at the fierce Liu Peng.


    Shen Ze''s eyes were deep, and his mouth curved with a touch of fun. His thin lips opened slightly, and his tone was not salty. He said: "you are barking here, are you in a hurry to reincarnate?"


    Shen Ze''s words, a suffocating murderous atmosphere immediately filled the whole restaurant.


    Liu Peng


    All of you: --


    All the people in the restaurant felt like they had fallen into the ice cellar. They were cold and awe inspiring. They subconsciously closed their mouths one after another. They didn''t dare to give out one.


    The restaurant fell into silence and the atmosphere became very depressed.


    At the moment, Liu Peng is facing Shen Ze.


    In Liu Peng''s view, Shen Ze''s eyes are like two black holes, which can devour the soul of human beings.


    How can a person have such terrible eyes?


    Liu Peng felt as if he had been targeted by death. His scalp was numb, his hair was erect, his body was stiff, and his blood seemed to stop flowing.


    Liu Peng''s heart is full of fear, he dare not move, also dare not make a sound, because he is afraid that a move will be spirited.


    With such a high intensity of mental and physical tension, after a while, Liu Peng was dehydrated and had no strength.


    "Dong!"


    His legs softened and he fell on his knees.


    "Huhu..."


    As soon as he got down on his knees, Liu Peng and Shen Ze stopped looking at each other. He lowered his head, gasped heavily, his face turned pale, and his red suit was all wet with sweat.


    When people saw that Shen Ze was just looking at Liu Peng, they scared Liu Peng out of his wits and couldn''t get up on his knees. They were shocked and frightened.


    What kind of monster is this young man? How can he be so terrible?


    Seeing that Liu Peng was scared to kneel on the ground, Mu Ling said with contempt, "brother Ze, you scared this guy into such a counsellor with one look. How dare he shout with you just now?"


    Shen Ze smell speech, light smile, and then he said with interest, "it''s really a useless counseling bag, it''s not worth my attention."


    "Let''s go!"


    After that, Shen Ze immediately raised his feet and walked out of the restaurant.


    Without saying a word, Muling followed.


    Shen Ze was scared to kneel on the ground with one look in his eyes, which is undoubtedly a great shame for Liu Peng.


    After he regained his mind, he stood up tremblingly from the ground.


    In front of the public, Liu Peng was ashamed. His face was red and he wanted to find a hole to get in.


    At this time, seeing Shen Ze and Muling leave again, Liu Peng obviously has no face to shout at Shen Ze again.


    He could only gnash his teeth and stare indignantly at Shen Ze and Mu Ling leaving.


    Liu Peng stares at Shen Ze and Mu Ling''s back angrily and jealously. He says fiercely in his heart, "I won''t let you go. Even if I let you go today, I will settle today''s account afterwards!"


    There was no more shouting and no one to stop them. Shen Ze and Mu Ling walked out of the restaurant.


    Just as the two of them were walking out, a man in a flowery shirt, who looked like he was in his forties, walked into the western restaurant.


    "Young Master Yu''s bodyguard is coming!"


    Liu Peng has been watching the direction of Shen Ze''s departure. He happened to see the man with a flowered shirt who just came in from the door of the western restaurant.


    See this person, Liu Peng''s face immediately emerged a happy color.


    The man with the flowered shirt is a bodyguard of Qin Yu, the young master of the Qin family.


    His name is Jiang Hui. He is a master of martial arts.


    Liu Peng suddenly pointed to Shen Ze and Mu Ling and said to the man with the shirt, "brother Jiang, stop the men and women!"


    It was Qin Yu who called Jiang Hui to help Liu Peng. Since Liu Peng asked for help, he would naturally take care of it.


    After listening to Liu Peng''s words, Jiang Hui suddenly stopped and stopped at the door of the western restaurant.


    Then, following the direction of Liu Peng''s fingers, his eyes fell on Shen Ze and Mu Ling.


    Jiang Hui first glanced at Mu Ling, then he focused on Shen Ze.


    As a master of martial arts at the peak level, Jiang Hui was impressed to see that Shen Ze was not an ordinary person.


    Of course, with Shen Ze''s martial arts realm, Jiang Hui can''t see his depth.


    "It''s interesting."


    Without a master of martial arts and Taoism, Jiang Hui believed that he could run rampant without fear.


    For the first time, he didn''t see the depth of Shen Ze, which surprised Jiang Hui. At the same time, he felt very interesting.


    If the other party is just a stinky fish and rotten shrimp, it would be totally useless for him to come here in person.


    And the other side has some skills, which is a little interesting for him, and it''s worth the trip.


    When Jiang Hui looked at Shen Ze, Shen Ze naturally noticed the former.


    For Liu Peng in such a short period of time called such a master peak level of martial arts, Shen Ze slightly surprised and surprised.


    That guy seems to have some strength, not as useless as it seems.


    Of course, even if the other side is a master of the peak level of martial arts, Shen Ze will still not pay attention.


    In his realm, the powerful martial arts under the master can not threaten him.


    After a glance at the man, Shen Ze takes his eyes back.


    As if he didn''t see anything, he continued to walk side by side with Mu Ling towards the door of the western restaurant.


    Jiang Hui''s insight is very strong. After Shen Ze glances at him, he takes his eyes back with interest and ignores him, which makes him feel cool.


    As a master of martial arts at the peak level, where did he go? Was he not treated seriously?


    The boy didn''t pay attention to him. He didn''t know what to do!


    "It''s ridiculous to pretend to be profound in front of me."


    Jiang Hui murmured to himself, with a cruel smile on the corner of his mouth. He was like a jackal, tiger and leopard, staring at Shen Ze''s eyes with a light of brutality.


    When Jiang Hui stares at Shen Ze, he can handle it calmly as if nothing happened.


    But only an ordinary person''s Mu Ling, obviously has received the very big influence.


    The little girl felt as if she had been targeted by a wild beast. She was very nervous and uneasy.


    Shen Ze noticed the change of Muling''s state and said in a soft voice, "you can hold my arm."


    Hearing the speech, Mu Ling immediately took Shen Ze''s arm.


    And after Mu Ling took Shen Ze''s arm, I don''t know whether it was because of her psychological effect or something. She couldn''t feel any discomfort and returned to normal.


    As the distance is not far, Shen Ze and Mu Ling came to the door of the western restaurant very quickly.


    The flower shirt man is still standing at the door of the western restaurant. He holds his chest in his hands and looks at Shen Ze and Mu Ling who come to him. He says faintly, "do you want to stay or do you want me to force you to stay?"

 Chapter 316

    Jiang Hui, a man with a flowery shirt, thinks that he is powerful in martial arts. He can regard Shen Ze and Mu Ling as soft persimmons.


    That''s why he asked Shen Ze and Mu Ling in a sarcastic tone.


    Do you want to stay, or do you want me to force you to stay?


    The implication of Jiang Hui''s words is that if you know what''s interesting, you will stop yourself and don''t let me do it. If I do it, you will not have good fruit to eat.


    After listening to the man''s words, Muling looked at the latter in disgust.


    But Shen Ze directly regards the man with the flowered shirt as the air. He doesn''t even look at the latter. He just ignores it.


    Regardless of Shen Ze''s attitude or Mu Ling''s attitude, Jiang Hui was upset with the way they treated themselves.


    It''s so crazy to despise him even though I''ve met his mother. I''m fed up with it!


    "Put on airs in front of me, OK, I''ll let you put on enough airs!" A man with a flowered shirt smiles instead of angry.


    As soon as the words fell, a breath of terror swept out of the man''s body.


    "Boom!"


    This is like a surging wave. Once swept out, the air vibrates and a sharp sound bursts.


    The man with the flowered shirt didn''t fight Shen Ze and Mu Ling directly. The breath he released was running to the door of the western restaurant.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the western restaurant is a glass door. After being swept by this terrible smell, it was suddenly smashed.


    "Crackling..."


    Huge glass door, into countless broken glass, toward all around sputtering away.


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling were in front of the door, and naturally they became the targets of these glass fragments.


    At the moment when the glass door burst, Mu Ling hid behind Shen Ze.


    At this moment, seeing the glass fragments flying, Shen Ze''s face did not change, and he did not have any action. A breath poured out from his body.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Those pieces of glass meet Shen Ze released by the breath, suddenly turned into powder, with the wind.


    Seeing that Shen Ze defused his offensive easily, the man with the flowered shirt was surprised and said, "Oh, I didn''t expect that you really have some skills."


    "At a young age, he became a master of martial arts. It''s really extraordinary."


    Shen Ze is able to be energetic and outstretched, and the man with the flowered shirt suddenly believes that he is a master of martial arts.


    As for whether Shen Ze is a martial arts master or not, the man with a flowery shirt has never thought about it at all.


    In the eyes of men with flowery shirts, Shen Ze is so young, but in his twenties, his martial arts strength has reached the master level, and it is impossible for him to reach the master level. Therefore, he did not consider whether Shen Ze would be a martial arts master.


    "Boy, let''s try again."


    Flower shirt man seems to have a strong interest. As soon as his words fall, his figure disappears from the original place.


    The next moment, the man with the flowered shirt suddenly appeared behind Shen Ze.


    "Boom!"


    Flower shirt man''s right hand clenched into a fist, a punch toward the back of Shen Ze''s head hit.


    The fists of the men with flowered shirts were filled with a very terrifying momentum. The fists were rolling and the momentum was frightening.


    Flower shirt man''s this fist if hits on the human head, certainly is lets the human head blossom, on the spot dies suddenly!


    Flower shirt man boxing speed is very fast, everything happened in an instant, people can''t react.


    When everyone saw this scene, they all felt that Shen Ze could not avoid the fist of the man with the flowered shirt.


    However, the result is different from what we expected.


    Soon after that, when the fist of the man with the shirt was about to hit Shen Ze on the back of his head, Shen Ze dodged, and so lightly avoided the fist of the man with the shirt.


    Is that fuckin ''Okay?


    People see Shen Ze in an instant to avoid the man''s fist, are not believe to stare big eyes.


    Among all the people present, the most incredible and unbelievable one was the man with the flowery shirt.


    He never thought that Shen Ze could avoid opening his fist in this extreme situation.


    As a master of martial arts, who can avoid his attack?


    Before that, the man with flowery shirt has never met anyone who can resist his attack.


    "What kind of martial arts strength is this boy?"


    Previously, Jiang Hui believed that Shen zeding was a master of martial arts at the early stage.


    At this moment, he was surprised to have doubts about his previous views.


    If Shen Ze can escape his attack like this, he must not be an ordinary martial arts master.


    "Boy, I don''t believe your martial arts strength is higher than mine!"


    Although realizing that Shen Ze is not as simple as it seems, Jiang Hui still thinks that Shen Ze is not his opponent.


    Just now, Shen Ze just stepped on his bad luck, so he evaded his attack.


    "Boy, let''s come again!"


    As soon as the words fell, Jiang Hui suddenly burst out with all his strength, and a terrible momentum rose from him.


    Jiang Hui''s five fingers spread out into a palm and slapped Shen Ze angrily on the back.


    "Boom!"


    His hand fell and the air exploded.


    A wave of palm wind raged and opened, and the tables, chairs and benches around them were smashed in an instant, and all of them turned into powder.


    People on this side near the door of the restaurant were scared to step back for fear of harming the fish pond.


    Jiang Hui''s hand was faster and more powerful than his previous fist.


    Jiang Hui is very confident that Shen Ze can''t avoid his hand, and he thinks that his hand can make Shen Ze peel off even if he doesn''t die.


    However, his idea is very good, but the fact is totally different from what he thought.


    Between lightning and flint.


    Before Jiang Hui''s palm touched Shen Ze''s back, Shen Ze first stretched out his hand and pointed at Jiang Hui.


    A wonderful breath came out of his finger flick.


    "Poof..."


    This breath was like a bullet shot from a gun. It broke through Jiang Hui''s belly and brought out blood.


    "Hum..."


    A dull hum came from Jiang Hui''s mouth, and a shocking bloodstain spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    Jiang Hui was in pain, and there was a breath in his body that he could not suppress.


    Jiang Hui has no choice but to give up attacking Shen Ze, and because he suppresses the terror in his body, He staggers backward.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Every time Jiang Hui stepped back, every time his feet fell, he broke the floor and left bloody footprints in place.


    Jiang Hui stepped back for two meters in a row. How far was he to keep his shape.


    "Wow..."


    As soon as he was stable, Jiang Hui opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face turned pale as paper, and he looked very embarrassed.

 Chapter 317

    "How is that possible?"


    After stabilizing his figure, Jiang Hui''s eyes widened and his face showed an unbelievable color.


    Obviously, he never thought that Shen Ze not only avoided his attack, but also hurt him before that.


    The breath released by Shen Ze''s finger flick was so terrifying that Jiang Hui could not resist it.


    "Is this boy a master of martial arts?"


    Although Jiang Hui didn''t believe what he said, he had to realize it.


    In the case of martial arts masters, Jiang Hui is confident that no one can hurt him.


    And Shen Ze just just curtsey a bullet, release a breath, pierced his belly.


    This shows that Shen Ze is a master of martial arts, otherwise he can''t hurt him at all!


    "Damn, there is such a young master of martial arts!"


    Realizing that Shen Ze was a master of martial arts, Jiang Hui''s face became very gloomy and his eyes became angry.


    If Shen Ze is really a master of martial arts and Taoism, then he is not Shen Ze''s opponent. He can''t meet Shen Ze any more, let alone teach him a lesson.


    "What the hell is going on? Jiang Hui was hurt by that boy! Is he not the opponent of that boy? "


    Liu Peng''s face became very ugly and angry when he saw that Jiang Hui didn''t hurt Shen zesihao twice and was hurt by Shen Ze in turn.


    This situation is obviously not what Liu Peng wants to see.


    He asked Jiang Hui to come here just to teach Shen Ze a lesson. Now, no one has taught him a lesson. Instead, the person invited has been taught a lesson. What should we do?


    Jiang Hui is from yugongzi. If Jiang Hui has an accident here, Liu Peng is also to blame.


    For a moment, Liu Peng was in a state of panic.


    Shen Ze doesn''t know what Jiang Hui and Liu Peng think.


    As for Jiang Hui''s killing him twice, it made him want to kill the former.


    Shen Ze put his hands on his back, then slowly turned around and looked at Jiang Hui, who was straight at first, but now he was servile and embarrassed.


    Shen Ze''s cold eyes fell on Jiang Hui''s pale face. He opened his thin lips and said, "do you want to kill me?"


    Now it has been determined that Shen Ze''s martial arts strength is higher than his own. Jiang Hui, facing Shen Ze at the moment, has a sense of fear and fear in his heart.


    Hearing Shen Ze''s inquiry, he raised his eyes and looked at Shen Ze. Then he quickly lowered his head, lowered his posture and replied in a low voice, "I didn''t want to kill you."


    "Oh?"


    Shen Ze picked the sword eyebrow, the corner of his mouth raised a smile that seemed to have nothing to do with it, "you just shot twice, but both of them are dead hands. You want to kill me."


    Jiang Hui was surprised to hear the meaning of censure from Shen Ze''s words. He felt a pause in his heart, and then said with some trepidation, "Your Majesty, you are very powerful in martial arts. I just made two moves, but I can''t endanger your life."


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, a sneer rose from the corner of his mouth.


    Naturally, he would not believe Jiang Hui''s obvious nonsense.


    Seeing that Jiang Hui wants to argue all the time, Shen Ze has no plan to continue talking with the former.


    A cold light flashed in his eyes in vain.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, there is a breath of terror swept out of Shen Ze''s body.


    This breath was like a tornado, which swept away towards Jiang Hui.


    Jiang Hui felt the fatal threat. He was as close to the enemy as ever. In vain, he was tense and fell into an unprecedented state of tension.


    Jiang Hui was terrified. He didn''t know whether he could resist Shen Ze''s attack. He could only force his whole body to resist.


    "Boom!"


    Jiang Hui didn''t have time to think about it. The terrible smell like a tornado enveloped him.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Although Jiang Hui tried his best to resist, he still could not resist the breath of Shen Ze.


    Jiang Hui is just like being lingchi, and many wounds like knife cuts appear all over his body.


    Blood spilled from these wounds, but in the twinkling of an eye, Jiang Hui became a blood man. The scene looked very terrible and frightening.


    As a master of martial arts at the peak level, Jiang Hui''s tolerance to pain is very high, but he can''t bear such a volley attack.


    "Ah..."


    Jiang Hui''s face was twisted and his veins were exposed. He looked miserable and his body twitched. He opened his mouth and uttered a very shrill scream.


    This scene is very bloody. Everyone in the restaurant looks at it with cold in their hearts. Their eyes show a color of horror. Some timid people even dare not see it. They can only close their eyes.


    After screaming for a while, Jiang Hui fell to his knees like he had no strength, and then there was no movement.


    Seeing Jiang Hui kneeling on the ground and not moving, Liu Peng''s face completely blackened down, as ugly as it was.


    Liu Peng thought that he could easily teach Shen Ze a lesson by inviting Jiang Hui, a master of martial arts at the peak level.


    But the reality is the opposite. Instead of teaching Shen Ze a lesson, Jiang huifei was made so miserable by Shen Ze.


    "How can this boy be so powerful?"


    Liu Peng''s heart is like death, he is stunned in the original place, his brain falls into a blank, at a loss.


    At the moment, Jiang Hui had completely lost his fighting power. He knelt on the ground, his body trembling with pain.


    He is very upset because he is not sure whether Shen Ze will kill him or not.


    And because at the moment there is no self-protection, for the sake of safety, Jiang Hui took the initiative to report his identity, "I am Yanjing royal family, Qin Yu''s bodyguard."


    "This man is actually the royal family of Yanjing, the close bodyguard of the young master of Qin family. It''s really big!"


    As soon as Jiang Hui''s words spread, it caused everyone in the restaurant to whisper.


    Most people were shocked to hear Jiang Hui say that he was the retinue of a young master of the Qin family in Yanjing.


    However, Shen Ze and Mu Ling did not change their face.


    Shen Ze raised his eyes and looked at Jiang Hui kneeling on the ground playfully. He said faintly, "do you think I dare not kill you when you say that you are the servant of the young master of Yanjing royal family?"


    After hearing the speech, Jiang Hui raised his head and looked at Shen Ze.


    Seeing the playful color in Shen Ze''s eyes, Jiang Hui was shocked to see that he was beating a drum in his heart.


    He didn''t know how to answer Shen Ze''s question for a while.


    After hesitating and hesitating for a moment, Jiang Hui still gritted his teeth and said firmly, "although I''m just a squire, beating a dog depends on the master. I don''t believe you dare to kill me!"

 Chapter 318

    Jiang Hui is telling the truth. Although he is only a retinue, because he is Qin Yu''s retinue, it is unusual.


    Each of the four royal families in Yanjing is a giant with half the power. No one dares to say that they can fight against the royal family.


    As one of the four royal families, Qin Yu is a young master of the Qin family. He is also a well-known young master with real power among the younger generation of the Qin family.


    Young princes like Qin Yu can not be provoked by anyone, and most of them dare not, but choose to avoid.


    Jiang Hui is the retinue of others, so we can not think much about it, but because he is Qin Yu''s retinue, we have to be careful.


    As the saying goes, beating a dog depends on the owner.


    Even if it''s only against Jiang Hui, not Qin Yu directly, beating Jiang Hui is equivalent to not giving Qin Yu face and provoking Qin Yu.


    In this world, few people can withstand the anger from the royal family.


    Therefore, for Jiang Hui, Qin Yu''s dog, we should not act rashly.


    After hearing Jiang Hui''s report that he was the retinue of Qin Yu, the young master of Yanjing royal family, the people in the restaurant were shocked. At the same time, they all felt that Shen Ze did not dare to move Jiang Hui any more.


    They even feel that because Shen Ze has just hurt Jiang Hui, he has caused great trouble.


    In the eyes of the public, even if Shen Ze is a powerful warrior, he is still very difficult to resist when he provokes such royal young masters as Qin Yu.


    Just when everyone thought that Shen Ze would choose to turn big things into small things because he was afraid of Qin Yu behind Jiang Hui, Shen Ze spoke again.


    With both hands on his shoulders, he looked down at Jiang Hui and said in a flat tone, "even if your master, who is the young master of Yanjing royal family, provokes me, I dare to kill him."


    "And what confidence and confidence do you have that I dare not kill you?"


    As soon as Shen Ze''s words spread, there was an uproar in the restaurant.


    Obviously, we are very surprised and unexpected by Shen Ze''s words.


    "What''s the origin of this young man? Even the young masters of the royal family dare to kill


    "This boy is really young and full of strength. I dare not say that. It''s arrogant!"


    "Who dares to kill the young master of Yanjing royal family? I think this kid is bragging! "


    "This boy is obviously relying on his own ability. That''s why he''s so arrogant. He doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. He''s making such wild remarks!"


    There was a lot of discussion and the restaurant was noisy.


    As for Shen Ze''s wild talk of daring to kill the young master of the royal family, everyone was shocked. At the same time, they all felt that he was too arrogant and didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    "How dare you kill the prince? Boy, you are not afraid to talk big


    Liu Peng looked at Shen Ze sarcastically, sniffed and said: "if you had come here, I''m afraid you would have knelt down and kowtowed to admit your mistake. You didn''t dare to make such ridiculous raves!"


    Shen Ze ignored Liu Peng''s sarcasm.


    In his eyes, the former is just a clown who can''t get on the stage, which is not worth his attention at all.


    "Boy, although you are strong in force, you are still a mortal. If you make such wild remarks and disrespect my master, you are not afraid to dig your own grave?"


    Jiang Hui was staring at Shen Ze with a pair of red eyes. His voice was cold and very low. He questioned Shen Ze in public.


    Shen Ze smelt speech, light smile, he said nothing, but the meaning is self-evident.


    Looking at Shen Ze''s indifference to Qin Yu, the young master of the royal family, Jiang Hui and Liu Peng have a complicated taste in their hearts.


    For both of them, Qin Yu is their biggest support.


    But Shen Ze doesn''t pay attention to Qin Yu, what else can they do?


    It''s no use moving out of Qin Yu''s biggest backer. Can''t you just let him be slaughtered?


    Aware of this, Jiang Hui and Liu Peng''s faces were heavy and heavy.


    At this time, Shen Ze suddenly moved.


    He put his right hand behind him in front of him, and then raised it slowly.


    Jiang Hui and Liu Peng have been staring at Shen Ze, aware of his action, their hearts are suddenly raised to the throat, very nervous.


    As a strong warrior like Shen Ze, every move can hurt people''s lives.


    Jiang Hui and Liu Peng are awed by Shen Ze''s attack on them.


    As they watched in panic, Shen Ze just raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows.


    Without noticing anything else, Jiang Hui and Liu Peng were relieved, but they still didn''t relax.


    In the eyes of Jiang Hui and Liu Peng, Shen Ze is a cruel character who can''t be seen through.


    They had to be on guard.


    Just when Jiang Hui and Liu Peng were relieved that Shen Ze would not be in trouble.


    Shen Ze rubbed his hands between his eyebrows and put them down in vain.


    At the same time, two wonderful breath flew out of his body.


    The next moment, Liu Peng and Jiang Hui are impressively feel their neck like an invisible hand to strangle the same.


    "Er..."


    They suddenly had difficulty breathing, their faces were red, and their forehead was blue.


    Jiang Hui and Liu Peng know that Shen Ze is responsible for this.


    Liu Peng is just an ordinary person, without force, while Jiang Hui is seriously injured and unable to resist. Both of them are unable to get rid of Shen Ze''s attack, and their eyes are full of fear.


    Obviously, they are afraid of being suffocated by Shen Ze!


    No one is afraid of death. Facing the threat of death at the moment, Jiang Hui and Liu Peng are in great confusion and panic.


    "Boy, we are all yugongzi people. If you kill us today, you will hit yugongzi in the face. Are you really not afraid of his revenge?"


    Liu Peng shouts and questions Shen Ze. He''s like a dog jumping over a wall, with a sense of breaking a pot.


    Jiang Hui then echoed, "young man, my master wants face most. I can''t tolerate others to sweep his face. If you kill us today, my master won''t give up!"


    Shen Zechong didn''t hear what Jiang Hui and Liu Peng said, just like he didn''t hear anything. He was indifferent.


    Shen Ze didn''t take back those two breath, but as time went on, it became more and more difficult for Jiang Hui and Liu Peng to breathe.


    They couldn''t make any more sound, their eyes turned white, and they looked extremely painful.


    Just when Jiang Hui and Liu Peng felt that they were doomed today and were going to go underground, Shen Ze suddenly lost those two breath.


    Shen Ze put his hands in his pockets and looked at Jiang Hui with deep eyes. He said faintly, "call your master to see me."


    "If I don''t see anyone in half an hour, I''ll take you on the road."

 Chapter 319

    Jiang Hui and Liu Peng don''t know what medicine Shen Ze sells in his gourd, but Shen Ze doesn''t kill them directly and asks them to call Qin Yu, which gives them a glimmer of hope.


    If Qin Yu comes to the scene in person, Shen Ze will not dare to deal with them any more.


    Jiang Hui''s reaction was quick. When he was relieved, he immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed Qin Yu.


    But in a moment, the phone was through.


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Yu''s impatient voice came from his mobile phone.


    Obviously, being disturbed by Liu Peng first and Jiang Hui at the moment makes Qin Yu a little upset.


    Hearing the impatience in Qin Yu''s words, Jiang Huicheng was terrified and said submissively, "yugongzi, the man Liu Shao wants to deal with is a hard stubble, and I can''t solve it."


    After listening to Jiang Hui''s words, Qin Yu seems to have a little interest, "what hard stubble, you can''t solve it?"


    Jiang Hui said in a deep voice, "yugongzi, the strength of the other side''s martial arts is above me. I''m not the opponent of the other side."


    Hearing this, Qin Yu was a little surprised. "The strength of martial arts is above you. Is he a martial arts master?"


    Jiang Hui said uncertainly, "I don''t know what kind of martial arts realm the other side is, but the other side is likely to be a martial arts master."


    "A master of martial arts, a little interesting."


    After Qin Yu''s evaluation, he said, "if you can''t solve it, you don''t have to solve it. Let Liu Peng suffer a dumb loss and get out of the way!"


    Although Qin Yu is interested in learning that Liu Peng is provoking a martial arts master, it''s not his business. He doesn''t want to pay attention to it.


    Jiang Hui said with some embarrassment, "Yugong, Liu Peng and I can''t get away now."


    Qin Yu picked to pick eyebrow, "how to say?"


    Jiang Hui replied, "the other party didn''t want us to leave, and asked us to contact you and let you come to the restaurant. He said that if he didn''t see you within half an hour, he would kill Liu Peng and me."


    After listening to Jiang Hui''s words, Qin Yu on the other side of the phone frowned, "the other side dares to act so domineering, he doesn''t know the identity of my son?"


    Jiang Hui said, "he knows."


    Hearing this, Qin Yu snorted coldly, with a trace of anger in his voice, and said, "I know my identity and dare to act like this. This guy is really bold and doesn''t know what to do!"


    "This guy is really arrogant, even you don''t pay attention to him."


    After Jiang Hui fanned the flames, he begged in a low voice, "Mr. Yu, please come here."


    "If you don''t come here, Liu Peng and I will be killed by each other."


    "This guy dare not even pay attention to me. I want to meet you for a while."


    The most important thing for a young man like Qin Yu is his face. Naturally, Shen Ze will not tolerate it if his face is damaged.


    "I''ll come here now."


    After hanging up, Qin Yu came to the western restaurant with another bodyguard.


    After confirming that Qin Yu would come to the western restaurant, Jiang Hui breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as Qin Yu, the young master of the Qin royal family, is present, all problems will be solved.


    After putting away his mobile phone, Jiang Hui turned his head and gave Liu Peng a look.


    Liu Peng read from Jiang Hui''s eyes that Qin Yu would come to the western restaurant. He was also breathed a sigh of relief, and his mind was much more stable.


    Shen Ze doesn''t know what psychological changes Jiang Hui and Liu Peng have.


    After telling Jiang Hui and Liu Peng, Shen Ze ignored them.


    He turned to Mu Ling and said, "ling''er, let''s sit down for a while."


    With Shen Ze by her side, Muling felt that nothing would happen and she felt very safe, so she nodded without hesitation, "OK."


    Then Shen Ze and Mu Ling sat down at an empty table nearby.


    After sitting down, Shen Ze turns around and waves to Hu Wei, the owner of the western restaurant, who is standing next to Liu Peng.


    Seeing Shen Ze waving to him, Hu Wei suddenly became very uneasy.


    Hu Wei didn''t know what Shen Ze wanted him to do. He didn''t want to go, but he didn''t dare not.


    After hesitating for a moment, Hu Wei hardened his head and went to Shen Ze.


    Hu Wei asked in a submissive voice, "Mr. Shen, what''s the matter with you calling me here?"


    Shen Ze took a look at Hu Wei and said faintly, "give us some snacks and afternoon tea."


    It''s just refreshments and afternoon tea. It''s nothing else. It''s a great relief to Hu Wei.


    Although he is the owner of a western restaurant, and he is also a dignified figure in Haicheng, he has never done anything like this, but Hu Wei readily agrees.


    Of course, even if the heart is reluctant, but still have to agree and do not.


    "Just a moment, Mr. Shen. I''ll bring you snacks and afternoon tea."


    After responding, Hu Wei turned around and trotted to the dining room kitchen.


    "The young man actually asked Qin Yu''s bodyguard to call him. It''s a big show!"


    "It''s bold and arrogant of him to call the eldest young master of the Qin family around."


    "When Qin Yu comes, there must be a good play!"


    When people in the restaurant learned that Jiang Hui had called Qin Yu to the restaurant, they were all in spirits.


    People whispered, and the whole restaurant was in a noisy state.


    Many people like to watch the excitement and the theater. They know it may be dangerous to stay in the restaurant, but no one left.


    Everyone returned to their seats, just like Shen Ze, waiting for Qin Yu''s arrival.


    Although Shen Ze didn''t make any more moves and said nothing more, Jiang Hui and Liu Peng still didn''t dare to stand up and chose to kneel down in humiliation.


    They are afraid that once they stand up, Shen Ze will kill them.


    Anyway, today will be a very unforgettable day for Jiang Hui and Liu Peng, because it is the most humiliating day in their lives.


    After a while, Hu Wei, the owner of the western restaurant, personally brought two cups of afternoon tea and some snacks to Shen Ze and Mu Ling''s table.


    After putting dim sum and afternoon tea on the table, Hu Wei said respectfully, "Mr. Shen, take your time. If you need anything else, please tell me at any time."


    Shen Ze said nothing and waved to Hu Wei.


    Hu Wei understood and immediately stepped down.


    Muring took a sip from the teacup. Then she looked at Shen Ze and asked with some doubts and curiosity, "brother Ze, why do you want them to call the young master of the Qin family? What are you going to do? "


    Shen Ze took a cup of tea and took a sip. After moistening his throat, he gave a faint smile and replied, "I have a little trouble with the young master of the Qin family. I think I ran into him today, so I''ll settle it by the way."


    "Are you involved with the young master of the Qin family?"


    After hearing this, Mu Ling''s curiosity suddenly revived. "Brother Ze, what do you have to do with the young master of the Qin family?"

 Chapter 320

    "It''s not a big tangle, it''s just a little thing."


    Looking at Muling''s curious appearance, Shen Ze smiles, and then truthfully answers, "when I was famous, the prince of Qin once said in Yanjing celebrity circles that I was just a pheasant who wanted to become a Phoenix. In the contemporary young generation, I was just an ordinary person, and I didn''t deserve to carry shoes for him."


    Speaking of this, Shen Ze himself felt funny and said, "when he comes, I want to have a try. Is he worthy of carrying shoes for him?"


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Muling couldn''t help laughing.


    "This young master of the Qin royal family is really funny. He said that brother Ze, you are a pheasant who wants to become a Phoenix. You are not fit to carry shoes for him."


    After she laughed, Muling said angrily, "I think this young master of the Qin royal family is a useless second generation of the king. He doesn''t deserve to carry shoes for brother Ze."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he laughed but said nothing.


    In his eyes, the prince of Qin''s feather is really not worthy to carry shoes for him.


    Even though Qin Yu is the most famous and powerful member of the royal family of Qin, he is still not worthy of giving him shoes.


    Mu Ling covered her mouth and said with a smile, "brother Ze, when the young master Yu comes, let him carry your shoes for you."


    Looking at Mu Ling''s exuberant appearance, Shen Ze nodded with a smile, "you can have a try."


    Seeing that Shen Ze also had such a plan, Mu Ling gave out a silver bell like laugh as if her bad taste had been released.


    Time spent in the happy chat, half an hour will soon pass.


    Seeing that Qin Yu has not yet appeared, and half an hour is about to pass, Jiang Hui and Liu Peng are more and more anxious and uneasy.


    Shen Ze said that if he didn''t see Qin Yu within half an hour, he would send Jiang Hui and Liu Peng on the road.


    How can this not make them anxious?


    No one wants to die. Naturally, Jiang Hui and Liu Peng are no exception. At this time and here, every minute is a torment for both of them.


    Time doesn''t wait. Half an hour has passed.


    But Qin Yu''s figure still did not appear.


    For a moment, Jiang Hui and Liu Peng are in a panic. They stare at Shen Ze for fear that Shen Ze will take action.


    Although Shen Ze turned his back to Jiang Hui and Liu Peng, he still noticed their eyes.


    However, he didn''t pay attention to this, and he didn''t plan to kill.


    Five minutes later.


    Outside the door of the western restaurant came a young man in black casual clothes, with an inch in his head, who looked ordinary.


    Behind the young man was a tall middle-aged man in a grey gown.


    There was nothing special about them at a glance, which was very common.


    But this is the young master of the Qin royal family, Qin Yu, who is known as the Yugong, and his other bodyguard, Tao gang.


    Qin Yu put his hands in his pockets and walked briskly with a kind of lazy temperament.


    Tao Gang, who followed him, had a serious face and was not angry. He had a strong aura and gave people a strong sense of oppression.


    One before the other, they went into the western restaurant.


    After he came in, Qin Yu stopped. As if he had just woken up, he idly turned his head and glanced around the restaurant. He was surprised to catch the figures of Jiang Hui and Liu Peng.


    Seeing that Jiang Hui and Liu Peng are both kneeling on the ground, especially the former is covered with blood, Qin Yu frowns displeased and his eyes become cold.


    How can we say that Jiang Hui and Liu Peng are the people covered by Qin Yu? If the other side does this to them, they really don''t pay attention to Qin Yu!


    Qin Yu and Tao Gang appear at the door of the western restaurant. Jiang Hui and Liu Peng are surprised to see them.


    Seeing Qin Yu come to the scene, Jiang Hui and Liu Peng are relieved and almost burst into tears.


    Looking forward to the stars, looking forward to the moon, Qin Yu is finally looking forward to!


    The appearance of Qin Yu makes Jiang Hui and Liu Peng feel like they have taken a peace of mind. They have a steady mind and a strong foundation.


    They want to stand up from the ground.


    When Jiang Hui and Liu penggang got up, Shen Ze spoke.


    "Stand up and head down."


    Shen Ze''s voice was not big and his tone was very flat.


    But when Jiang Hui and Liu Peng heard what he said, they felt like thunder in their ears.


    Because of Shen Ze''s terrible strength, they were afraid that Shen Ze would make them fall to the ground. After Shen Ze''s words came out, Jiang Hui and Liu Peng were so scared that they did not dare to get up again. Instead, they knelt back to their original place again.


    They feel humiliated, but they have no choice but to turn their eyes to Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu is aware of Jiang Hui''s and Liu Peng''s eyes for help. He turns his head and stares at them coldly. Then he turns his head in disgust and ignores them.


    Qin Yu immediately turned his eyes on Shen Ze, who was only two meters away from him.


    Qin Yu is also a warrior, and has the strength of martial arts at the early stage of a master. Just when Shen Ze began to speak, he suddenly locked Shen Ze in.


    From what Shen zegang said, Qin Yu can tell that the opponent Jiang Hui said was Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze sits facing Qin Yu. Qin Yu stares at Shen Ze''s side face and looks at it carefully for a moment.


    Qin Yu had never seen Shen Ze, and naturally did not know that Shen Ze was the Dragon God Shen Diaolong.


    Qin Yu saw that Shen Ze was so young and about the same age as him, so he had higher martial arts strength than Jiang Hui, which made him feel very unbalanced.


    As the most famous and powerful young generation of the Qin family, Qin Yu is a very proud person.


    Qin Yu has always been proud of his martial arts strength at the early stage of a master.


    At this moment, he found that Shen Ze, who was about his age, was much more powerful than him in martial arts, which made his pride in his martial arts talent turn into a bubble.


    To this, Qin Yu is both angry and envious, in the heart for no reason to burst out a fire.


    Qin Yu''s eyes staring at Shen Ze suddenly become sharp and cold. His lips slightly open and his voice coldly asks, "how do you plan to solve the problem that you hurt my son''s men?"


    Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to Qin Yu for the first time when he heard the speech. Instead, he turned his head slowly and looked at Qin Yu after eating the snacks.


    Shen Ze gave Qin Yu a light look in his eyes, and then he said to Qin Yu in a neutral tone, "I''ll accompany you how you want to solve it."

 Chapter 321

    Qin Yu questions Shen Ze, and everyone in the restaurant knows that he is the young master of the Qin family in Yanjing.


    For all the people present, Qin Yu is the most prominent figure they have ever seen, and their curious eyes are focused on the latter for the first time.


    Everyone stopped talking, and the restaurant was quiet.


    I''ll do whatever you want.


    When Shen Ze responded to Qin Yu''s words, there was an uproar in the quiet restaurant.


    "I dare to talk like this when I see Qin Yu himself. This boy is so crazy!"


    "What is the origin of this young man? Where does he have the courage to talk to a young master of the Yanjing royal family? "


    "This young man seems to be true to Qin Yu at all. That''s why he made such tit for tat remarks!"


    "I thought that after Qin Yu came, things would be settled. I didn''t expect that there would be such a reversal."


    "This boy and Qin Yu Rigang, things have become very attractive now!"


    There was a lot of discussion, and the restaurant fell into the noise again.


    For Shen Ze so hard, we all feel very surprised and shocked.


    Of course, Qin Yu was the most shocked of all.


    As the most powerful young leader of the Qin family, Qin Yu has never dared to talk to him like this since he was born. No one has ever dared to confront him like this.


    It''s unprecedented for Shen Ze to challenge him in public.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Yu fell into an unexpected stupor for the first time. After a while, he came back to himself.


    Qin Yu is obviously very upset when Shen Ze talks to him like this.


    He gave Shen Ze a fierce look in his eyes, and then he said in a loud voice, a little annoyed, "everybody else, get out of here!"


    Qin Yu didn''t want to hear other people chattering here, so he gave out the words of driving people overbearing.


    After listening to Qin Yu''s words, everyone in the restaurant closed their mouths bitterly.


    Not everyone dares to provoke the children of the royal family. Except Shen Ze, no one dares to provoke Qin Yu.


    They dare not disobey Qin Yu. Even if they want to stay and watch the play, they still choose to leave the restaurant one after another.


    The crowd got up from their seats in fear, and then walked out of the restaurant as quietly as possible.


    After a while, in addition to Shen Ze and Mu Ling, and Qin Yu, others left the restaurant.


    After all the others left, Qin Yu turned his eyes to Shen Ze again.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, flashing dangerous light, and his voice was very cold


    Shen Ze didn''t look Qin Yu in the eye. He picked up the cup and sipped the tea. Then he said four words in a flat tone, "I know what I asked."


    With Shen Ze''s affirmative answer, and seeing Shen Ze''s disapproval and indifference, Qin Yu''s face sank, and a strong murderous opportunity appeared in his eyes.


    "I''m the young master of the Qin royal family in Yanjing. How dare you fight with me? Dare to be the enemy of the Qin family? "


    Qin Yu doesn''t believe that Shen zezhen dares to be an enemy of the Qin royal family, because in his opinion, no one in the world dares to be an enemy of the Qin royal family. Even the state-level dignitaries dare not do such things.


    In Qin Yu''s eyes, although Shen Ze is a martial arts man with very high martial arts strength, he is still a physical person after all and can''t be reckless.


    Moreover, Qin Yu has never heard of Shen Ze. In his eyes, although Shen Ze is powerful, he is a nobody. He must have no family background.


    How can Shen Ze, who has no family background, fight against the Qin royal family like wild beasts?


    After listening to Qin Yu''s interrogative words, Shen Ze''s corners of his mouth evoke a faint radian of disdain.


    He is still sparing words, calm tone, "why not?"


    When Qin Yu heard the speech, he laughed instead of being angry. "You dare to be the enemy of the Qin royal family. Your courage is really great!"


    Shen Ze light said two words, "flatter."


    When Qin Yu heard the speech, the corners of his mouth twitched a few times.


    What''s the strength of this boy to pretend to be so strong in front of Qin Yu?


    Before that, Qin Yu felt that no one could be more crazy and arrogant than him.


    But at the moment, he was surprised not to think so.


    In front of this unknown boy, he is more crazy and arrogant than Qin Yu!


    Think of these, Qin Yu to Shen Ze move of kill heart, immediately more firm a lot.


    "Boy, even if you are a martial arts master, you can''t fight against the Qin family!"


    Qin Yu put his hands in his pockets and stared at Shen Ze with a kind of scornful eyes.


    Every word, he said very strongly, "I''ll give you another chance. If you kneel down and kowtow to me immediately, and plead for mercy, I can consider sparing your life."


    "But if you don''t do what I mean, I will bring you no good end."


    In fact, Qin Yu has made up his mind to kill Shen Ze, and the reason why he said that is to force Shen Ze to bow his head and bow to him.


    Obviously, Shen Ze''s attitude and attitude at the moment make Qin Yu very unhappy.


    He wanted to break Shen Ze''s self-esteem and self-confidence, let Shen Ze bow to his throne and beg him for forgiveness and life like a pug.


    Qin Yu''s idea is very rich, but the reality is very bony.


    After listening to Qin Yu''s words, Shen Ze seems to have heard a joke, with a faint smile on his face.


    He took a bite of a piece of cake and then said, "if you kneel down and kowtow now and beg my forgiveness, I can consider sparing your life."


    "You..."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Yu was speechless and choked. His face was blue and white with anger, and the anger in his eyes seemed to be coming out.


    Even if the boy didn''t do what he wanted, he even dared to threaten him to kneel down and kowtow. I''m tired of living!


    Seeing that Shen Ze and Qin Yu confront each other head to head, and not only don''t flinch, but also are very tough, which shocked Tao Gang, Jiang Hui and Liu Peng, as well as Liu Peng''s dog legs.


    How dare you fight with yugongzi like this? It''s so crazy and bold!


    Jiang Hui even suspected Shen Ze''s brain for a time.


    A tit for tat confrontation with Qin Yu is to seek death, and even the whole family may be destroyed!


    Jiang Hui, they all think Shen Ze is really bored, so they dare to act like this.


    After being angry for a while, Qin Yu stares at Shen Ze like a knife in his eyes. He asks harshly, "do you mean if I don''t kneel down and kowtow and beg for your mercy, you will kill me?"


    Shen Ze did not answer Qin Yu, but the meaning is self-evident.


    Understanding Shen Ze''s meaning, Qin Yu''s whole face turned black, and a strong murderous spirit rushed up his body.


    Qin Yu wants to kill Shen Ze immediately!

 Chapter 322

    "Tao Gang, kill this innocent boy!"


    Qin Yu is infuriated. He doesn''t think much about it. He orders Tao Gang to fight Shen Ze.


    "Yes, Mr. Yu!"


    Tao Gang, standing behind Qin Yu, answered, and then moved.


    As a strong warrior, Tao Gang is much more powerful than Jiang Hui.


    "Boom!"


    Tao Gang waved his hand to the iron dining table. The iron dining table suddenly flew to Shen Ze and Mu Ling.


    "Huhu..."


    The dining table roared through the void, making a lot of noise.


    Seeing the table crashing, Mu Ling was shocked and worried.


    But Shen Ze is calm and happy.


    He did not turn his head back, but also waved his hand gently.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, the iron dining table whistling towards Shen Ze and Mu Ling, was in vain.


    Then, this dining table, in turn, roars toward Qin Yu and Tao gang.


    When Qin Yu and Tao Gang see the dining table smashing at them in turn, their faces sink.


    "Boom!"


    Tao Gang suddenly waved again, ready to sweep the roaring table, but failed.


    "How could that be?"


    Seeing that he could not sweep the dining table, Tao Gang''s brows were tightly wrinkled together.


    And he didn''t have time to think about it. In order not to let Qin Yu be hit by the dining table, he came to Qin Yu with a flash.


    At the same time, the dining table was roaring to the front.


    "Bang!"


    At the next moment, Tao Gang''s fists collided with the dining table, and a deafening crash sounded.


    In principle, Tao Gang could smash a huge stone with his fist.


    Even if the table is made of iron, it should shatter.


    But the reality is that Tao Gang''s powerful fist smashed on the dining table without even changing the shape of the dining table.


    Moreover, the table contains the power of terror, so that Tao gang can not resist.


    "Click!"


    A crisp sound of broken bones rang out, and Tao Gang''s wrist was suddenly broken.


    "Hum!"


    Tao gang was in pain, and his mouth made a dull hum.


    In order to resist the table, Tao Gang gritted his teeth. He endured the pain and spread his other hand into a palm, toward the table.


    "Bang!"


    The palm of Tao Gang bombards on the dining table, sending out a bell that is deafening and enlightening.


    This time, Tao Gang is exerting all his strength to resist the dining table.


    "Kaka kaka..."


    Although Tao Gang resisted the dining table, he paid a great price. His feet all broke the floor and fell into the concrete.


    Two feet were torn and several toes were broken. They were bloody and looked terrible.


    "Ah..."


    Tao Gang''s endurance is very good, but he can''t help opening his mouth and uttering a shrill scream.


    However, it''s not over yet.


    Shen Ze raised his hand again and waved to Tao gang.


    "Boom!"


    A breath of terror poured out from Shen Ze''s hands.


    The breath roared out like an angry dragon.


    "Bang!"


    At the next moment, the angry dragon thundered at the table that Tao gang had just supported with his palm.


    The dining table finally broke apart.


    At the same time, a terrible force poured down and bombarded Tao gang.


    Even though Tao Gang reacted quickly and tried his best to resist this force, he still suffered great damage.


    "Dong Dong!"


    Tao Gang''s bones were broken in several places. He fell on his knees and smashed the floor, splashing a piece of smoke and dust.


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, he could see Tao gang in ragged clothes and bloodstained, kneeling on the ground, buried his head, motionless.


    "Hiss..."


    Seeing this scene, it''s not clear that Shen Ze is Qin Yu of he Wudao''s strength. He suddenly took a cool breath.


    His eyes widened, and a look of shock appeared on his face.


    Obviously, Qin Yu didn''t expect Shen Ze to be so powerful. In the first round of the fight, he just laid down Tao Gang, who had stepped into the master''s realm.


    Moreover, Shen Ze just waved his hand twice, very casually. Without exerting all his strength, he made Tao Gang have no power to fight back.


    This boy is a real martial arts master!


    Previously, before Shen Ze made a move, Qin Yu had doubts about whether Shen Ze was a martial arts master.


    At this moment, after seeing Shen Ze with his own eyes, Qin Yu will no longer doubt that Shen Ze is a martial arts master.


    Confirm that Shen Ze is a martial arts master, and know that he can''t deal with it now, Qin Yu''s face becomes very ugly.


    Qin Yu stares at Shen Ze with gloomy eyes, very irritable and angry.


    Damn, when did such a young martial arts master appear in the state of dragon? How come I''ve never heard of him before?


    In Qin Yu''s impression, he only knew that Shen Diaolong was in his early twenties, and his force had reached the master level.


    In addition, he no longer knew who had reached the master level in his twenties.


    As a young leader of the Qin family, Qin Yu has seen a lot, but he has never heard of Shen Ze.


    At this moment, Qin Yu''s heart can not help but come up with a bold idea.


    Isn''t this guy Shen Diaolong?


    No matter how he behaves, or how he talks and acts, there is a kind of arrogance in this guy.


    Besides, knowing that he is the minority leader of the Qin royal family, he dares to challenge him. Except that he is not mentally ill, he must have something to rely on or have capital.


    And if the other party is really Shen Diaolong, then the other party can really fight against the Qin royal family, and don''t pay attention to him, the young master of the Qin royal family.


    Thinking of this, Qin Yu was in a state of chaos and his face was changeable.


    Qin Yu stares at Shen Ze''s side face suspiciously. After a while, he calms down a little, and says in a very low voice, "I think I''m well-informed, but I''ve never heard of you as a young master of martial arts. I want to know your name."


    Shen Ze didn''t look at Qin Yu from the beginning to the end. After listening to the latter''s words, he didn''t pay attention to Qin Yu''s plan.


    He picked up the cup and sipped the tea.


    Qin Yu saw that Shen Ze turned a deaf ear to his words and ignored him directly. He was furious in his heart.


    Where did he not go to be treated respectfully, and when did he suffer such disrespect?


    Qin Yu felt that he had been greatly humiliated. His face was blue and white, and he was very depressed and angry.


    Qin Yu is very dissatisfied with Shen Ze, but because he can''t beat him, he has no choice but to sulk at Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze took a big sip of tea and put down his cup.


    Then he turned his head and looked at Qin Yu for the first time.


    Shen Ze looked at Qin Yu playfully and smilingly. His tone was as plain as water. "You don''t kneel down and kowtow, do you want to die?"


    Qin Yu


    Others: "I''m not sure."

 Chapter 323

    You don''t kneel down and kowtow, do you want to die?


    When Shen Ze said this, Qin Yu was directly confused.


    However, Tao Gang, Jiang Hui, Liu Peng and others were stunned, with unbelievable color on their faces.


    They didn''t expect that Shen Ze really dared to say such rebellious words to Qin Yu.


    Let Qin Yu kneel down and kowtow, or send Qin Yu on the road.


    Who dares to say such a thing?


    I''m afraid there are not many people in the whole dragon kingdom.


    Qin Yu is the minority leader of the Qin royal family, who has half of the power. He is a real master and a top figure at the national level.


    Few people in the whole dragon Kingdom dare to provoke, let alone say such unprecedented words.


    What''s more, what shocked Jiang Hui and others most was that they saw that Shen Zesi was not joking at all, but was very serious.


    Shen Ze''s meaning is very straightforward and obvious. If you don''t kneel down and kowtow, you will let Qin Yu go back to the West!


    It was the first time that Jiang Hui and others saw this kind of thing happen. They all felt that it was unprecedented. They set off a huge wave in their hearts and could not be calm for a long time.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Yu was stunned for the first time because he had never met anyone to say such bold words to him.


    Let him kneel down and kowtow, or let him die!


    It''s not true that someone would say something like this to him. The sun is coming out in the West.


    After being forced, Qin Yu is very angry.


    Qin Yu didn''t think about the identity and origin of Shen Ze any more. He glared at Shen Ze angrily and said with a ferocious look, "what qualifications do you have to make me kneel down and kowtow?"


    Shen Ze light said, "your life is now in my hands."


    Qin Yu smell speech, face a horizontal, show a pair of don''t believe evil appearance, "I don''t believe you dare to kill me!"


    Shen Ze smell speech, the corner of the mouth starts to put on a light smile, "that come to try?"


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t agree, Qin Yu didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    He wanted to give a try, but he didn''t dare, because he was afraid that Shen zezhen would kill him.


    Shen Ze''s force is higher than him. If he is killed, he will die.


    Qin Yu didn''t want to die. Naturally, he didn''t dare to answer. Just try.


    Seeing that Qin Yu clenched his teeth and kept silent for a long time, Shen Ze''s eyes became more playful. He said to Qin Yu with a light smile, "counsellor?"


    Qin Yu knew that Shen Ze was mocking him. He was ashamed and blushed. He wanted to find a cave to get in.


    When will Qin Yu be humiliated?


    What a shame!


    Qin Yu''s face turned red and white, and then turned black again soon.


    After brewing for a long time, Qin Yu said to Shen Ze, "I don''t care what your origin is. Don''t deceive others too much!"


    Now, in front of Shen Ze, Qin Yu did not have the previous superior momentum. On the contrary, he was not strong enough. He was afraid and appeared to be timid.


    Shen Ze looked at Qin Yu contemptuously and said, "I''m going to cheat people too much. What can you do for me?"


    Qin Yu said angrily with a black face, "I am the young leader of the Qin royal family and the future successor of the Qin royal family. If you are not good for me, you will be the enemy of the Qin royal family."


    "You can''t cope with the size of the Qin family."


    "If you don''t want to set fire, or even bring disaster to your family and friends, it''s enough. Don''t go too far."


    After listening to Qin Yu''s words, Shen Ze seems to have heard a joke, with a disdainful smile on his lips.


    He looked at Qin Yu faintly and said, "I have never paid attention to you, so don''t scare me with the Qin family."


    Qin Yu stares at Shen Ze. After listening to Shen Ze''s words, his two pupils contract violently.


    He has never paid attention to the royal family of Qin. Is this guy bluffing, or is he really qualified and confident?


    Looking at the whole dragon Kingdom, Qin Yu felt that he could not find one or two people and could not pay attention to the Qin family.


    In front of this young man, where comes the self-confidence and the confidence, may not put the Qin royal family in the eye?


    Qin Yu suddenly thought of the question he had just thought of. Is this young man Shen Diaolong himself?


    At the moment, intuition tells Qin Yu that the young man in front of him may be Shen Diaolong himself!


    "Hoo..."


    Qin Yuchang breathed a sigh, then he stared at Shen Ze, very abruptly asked, "are you Shen Diaolong?"


    After the inquiry, Qin Yu strained his body and showed a very nervous look on his face.


    He stares at Shen Ze and waits for his answer.


    Jiang Hui and others felt very strange and surprised when Qin Yu suddenly asked whether Shen Ze was Shen Diaolong, but they were soon covered by the shock.


    Since Qin Yu would ask like this, the young man in front of him might be Shen Diaolong.


    Thinking that Shen Diaolong, Jiang Hui and others, who are known as the first people in the country, may really be in a state of power and power, are worried.


    Because of the entanglement with Shen Ze, Jiang Hui and others obviously didn''t want Shen Ze to be Shen Diaolong.


    They also look tight and turn their eyes to Shen Ze one after another.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Shen Ze didn''t say anything, just showed a meaningful smile.


    Seeing Shen Ze''s meaningful smile, Qin Yu and others all felt a thump in their hearts, which gave birth to a strong bad feeling.


    Of course, they are still not sure whether Shen Ze is Shen Diaolong or not.


    Just when Qin Yu and others were in a state of suspense and silence, a big figure rushed into the restaurant.


    Qin Chao is not the only one with this big figure.


    Qin Chao strides to Shen Ze.


    Then, he knelt down on one knee, bowed his head, and said in a sonorous voice, "Qin Chao''s escort is late. I hope the Dragon God will forgive me!"


    As soon as Qin Chao said this, Qin Yu, Liu Peng and others all had their hair standing up, their scalp exploding, and almost knocked their chin off!


    The guy who burst in and called the young man Dragon God?


    What the hell do you mean, this young man is really Shen Diaolong?


    Qin Yu and others all know that this kind of thing can not be done falsely, and no one dares to do it.


    This young man is really a Dragon God, Shen Diaolong!


    Aware of this, Qin Yu and others are like falling into the ice cellar. Their heart is cold, their whole blood seems to be solidified, and their brain is in a blank.


    One by one, they were all stupefied and stood on the spot!

 Chapter 324

    Shen Diaolong, the most legendary figure in the contemporary era, is well known all over the world.


    As a leader of the Ministry of war, he holds the lifeblood of the Dragon Kingdom and the power of the government and the opposition.


    He is the first person in the Dragon Kingdom, worthy of his name, whether it is about prestige or real power.


    Shen Diaolong, the brightest star in this era, is a truly top figure at the top of the world.


    It''s such a contemporary figure who is sitting here, eating snacks and drinking afternoon tea. He looks the same as ordinary young people.


    How the hell is Shen Diaolong the one who provokes?


    After learning that Shen Ze was Shen Diaolong, Qin Yu and others were obviously frightened and worried, and their faces became more dignified and gloomy than ever before.


    "Qin Yu, meet the Dragon God and greet him!"


    After all, Qin Yu is a man who has seen the world. He didn''t think much about it. He was the first to react. He lifted his clothes and knelt down to Shen Ze on one knee.


    Qin Yu is surprised to know that sentence, see Dragon God don''t kneel down please, kill no amnesty!


    So, even though he was reluctant, Qin Yu still chose to kneel down and say hello.


    Liu Peng, Jiang Hui and Tao gang had been kneeling on the ground, they did not move, just lowered their heads to show their respect to Shen Ze.


    "I''ll wait to see the Dragon God and greet him!"


    When Liu Peng saw Qin Yu kneeling down, he did not dare to delay and immediately knelt down one by one.


    In the twinkling of an eye, except Shen Ze and Muling were still sitting on the chair, the rest of them all knelt on the ground facing Shen Ze.


    The whole restaurant fell into a dead silence.


    Shen Ze is still as if nothing had happened, and Mu Ling doesn''t think it''s wrong. They continue to drink tea and eat snacks.


    After eating a piece of snacks, Shen Ze waved to Qin Chao, who was kneeling on the ground, and said, "I''m sorry you''re not guilty."


    Thank you


    Qin Chao thanks Shen Ze with a loud voice. Then he stands up straight.


    Then, Qin Chao looks back and sweeps Qin Yu and others with fierce eyes.


    Qin Chao put forward a murderous proposal: "Dragon God, if these guys dare to be disrespectful to you, kill them all!"


    As soon as Qin Chao''s words came out, Qin Yu and others suddenly felt numb, and their hearts were raised to their throat.


    Being disrespectful to the Dragon God is indeed equivalent to committing a capital crime.


    Moreover, who didn''t know that Shen Diaolong was a ruthless and decisive living king of hell, who once killed 100000 soldiers overnight.


    It''s normal for Shen Diaolong to kill several of them because of offense and disrespect.


    Qin Yu, Liu Peng and others dare not have a fluke mentality and feel that Shen Ze will not kill them.


    "Qin Yu has no eyes. He doesn''t know it''s the Dragon God. He''s offended a lot before. I hope the Dragon God can make sure that the adults don''t remember the villains and don''t care about the little ones."


    "Ask the Dragon God to spare the villain once and let him go!"


    Before Qin Yu was still a very high, arrogant and unscrupulous attitude.


    At the moment, Qin Yu is just like a pug. His posture is very low. As he pleads, he sticks his forehead to the ground.


    This is the first time for Qin Yu to kneel down and beg for mercy from others, which is a great shame and disgrace to the young master of the Qin family.


    However, at this moment, because the person he is facing is Shen Diaolong, he does not dare to complain or show any disrespect. Instead, he is very conscious and becomes a grandson.


    Qin Yu, the eldest young master of the Qin royal family, begged for mercy. Naturally, Liu Peng and others did not dare to hold on any longer.


    "Ask the Dragon God to forgive us!"


    Immediately, Liu Peng and Jiang Hui, they are all in a daze, begging for Shen Ze''s forgiveness.


    A group of people, all facing Shen Ze, fell to the ground, almost as if they were lying on the ground, showing a respectful attitude.


    Shen Ze didn''t know about Qin Yu and other people''s begging for mercy.


    He didn''t even turn his head, as if what happened in front of him had nothing to do with him.


    Shen Ze didn''t say a word. Naturally, Qin Yu and others were in a state of panic and anxiety, and suffered unimaginable pressure in their hearts.


    Although Qin Yu and others want to continue to beg for mercy, they dare not say more. They can only keep the respectful posture of bowing to the ground, waiting for Shen Ze''s fate.


    At this moment, every minute is a torment for Qin Yu and others.


    Shen Ze doesn''t say anything. Qin Chao, who can''t stop talking, can''t stop talking.


    Qin Chao glared at Qin Yu and others fiercely, then he said coldly, "you are disrespectful to the Dragon God. What''s your face? Do you want to beg for mercy?"


    "If you know your mistake, you should wipe your neck immediately, instead of pretending to be pathetic and begging for mercy!"


    Although Qin Chao doesn''t know what happened, he knows that Qin Yu and others offended and provoked Shen Ze and should be charged.


    In his opinion, Qin Yu and Shen Ze had just moved their hands. With this, they could kill Qin Yu and others on the spot.


    Of course, Shen Ze didn''t say anything. Qin Chao didn''t dare to make a claim. He had to wait for Shen Ze''s orders.


    No one wants to die, Qin Yu and they don''t want to either.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, they felt more uneasy and scared, but obviously they would not wipe their own necks and apologize for their death according to Qin Chao''s idea.


    Qin Yu and others were all silent on the ground, even afraid to give out one.


    Qin Chao didn''t say anything later, and the restaurant was quiet.


    Almost ten minutes later, after eating all the snacks, Shen Ze turned his head and looked at Qin Yu and others on the ground.


    Shen Ze''s indifferent eyes swept over the crowd, and then his eyes fell on Qin Yu.


    Looking at Qin Yu, Shen Ze seems to think of something funny, and he has a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    After a moment, Shen Ze said lightly, "raise your head."


    Shen Ze''s voice is not big, but it is exactly into Qin Yu''s ears, just like thunder.


    Qin Yu''s heart trembled violently. He knew that this was what Shen Ze said to him.


    After his scalp became numb for a while, Qin Yu raised his head and showed a face that became a little pale.


    Although he raised his head, because he did not dare to look at Shen Ze, Qin Yu dropped his eyes on the ground.


    Seeing that Qin Yu, who had just been invincible, now showed such a timid and respectful manner, Shen Ze said dully, "didn''t you just be very fierce? Why do you admit it now? "


    "I didn''t come up with a solution. Don''t you pursue it?"


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Yu felt a strong sense of suffocation enveloped him. He was scared, his body trembled slightly, and his lips trembled slightly. "Little man just didn''t know you were the Dragon God, so he did those absurd things. I hope the Dragon God doesn''t care about what just happened."


    Shen Ze smell speech, picked pick eyebrow, the corner of the mouth smile become more rich many, "you don''t let me give you an account?"


    Qin Yu shook his head and immediately replied, "I dare not, and the Dragon God doesn''t need to give me an explanation."


    Shen Ze faint smile, and then he changed the subject, "today''s things, you should give me an account?"


    When Qin Yu heard the speech, he was tense all over. He stammered, "should... Should..."


    Shen Ze asked, "what kind of explanation are you going to give me?"


    Qin Yu didn''t know how to answer. He pondered for a moment and said, "everything is according to the meaning of the Dragon God."


    Shen Ze''s tone was calm, and he wrote lightly, "according to my meaning, I will kill you all."


    When Qin Yu and others heard the words, their faces turned pale, and a strong color of fear appeared in their eyes, which was the fear of death!


    "Lord Dragon God, please spare your life!"


    Qin Yu hardened his head and kowtowed again.


    "Please spare your life


    Liu Peng, Jiang Hui and others also kowtow and beg for Shen Ze''s forgiveness.


    Today''s event, everything is due to Liu Peng.


    At the moment, Liu Peng is very remorseful in his heart, so remorseful that his intestines are green.


    If he had known that Shen Ze was Shen Diaolong, he would not harass Shen Ze and Muling in any case.


    Only, there is no regret medicine in the world.


    As the chief culprit, Liu Peng knows that he is likely to be killed by Shen Ze, so he is most emotional and asks for mercy.


    For a moment, the restaurant was full of voices begging Shen Ze to spare his life.


    In the face of Qin Yu and other people''s begging for mercy, Shen Ze is indifferent, his face is expressionless, without any emotional fluctuations.


    Obviously, he didn''t mean to let Qin Yu go.


    Liu Peng was crying and pleading, just like his family was doing a funeral, which was very exaggerated.


    Shen Ze doesn''t like Liu Peng''s howling for mercy. What''s more, today''s events are all caused by Liu Peng.


    So he reached out and pointed to Liu Peng, and then motioned Qin Chao to solve it.


    Qin Chao understood and nodded to Shen Ze.


    Then he took out a dagger and walked towards Liu Peng.


    "Hiss!"


    As soon as Qin Chao took out his dagger, the restaurant seemed to be filled with murderous atmosphere, and the temperature dropped suddenly.


    Qin Yu and others feel the chill of Sen Leng. When they see Qin Chao take out the dagger, they are all frightened.


    Obviously, they didn''t want to be the dead, so they were afraid to avoid Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao went straight to Liu Peng, and Liu Peng was naturally able to detect it.


    "Lord Dragon God, please spare me!"


    "Please don''t kill me!"


    Liu Peng was a little confused for the first time, and then he reacted and was more excited to beg for mercy from Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze ignored it.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t let go of himself, and seeing Qin Chao coming step by step, Liu Peng, a well-known Playboy in Yanjing, was shocked to have his bottom pee and wet his crotch.

 Chapter 325

    "Master Yu, help me!"


    Liu Peng saw that Shen Zesi didn''t let him go. In a panic, he suddenly asked Qin Yu for help, hoping that the latter could save his life.


    But at the moment, Qin Yu does not want to help Liu Peng. Instead, he wants Liu Peng to die immediately!


    What happened tonight is due to Liu Peng.


    If Liu Peng hadn''t provoked Shen Ze, there would be no such things tonight.


    Qin Yu is awe struck by Liu Peng, who not only makes a big deal of his own, but also involves him in it, making him not only endure endless humiliation, but also suffer the danger of his life.


    As a result, Qin Yu has a grudge against Liu Pengxin. How can he help Liu Peng?


    Of course, he can''t help himself now, even if he wants to help Liu Peng.


    Although he was the minority leader of the Qin royal family, his status and status were very high, he belonged to the master of human beings, and he had terrible power, all of these were not worth mentioning in front of Shen Ze.


    Qin Yu''s meaning obviously can''t influence Shen Ze''s meaning.


    His words work in front of others, but have no effect in front of Shen Ze!


    Qin Yumo is silent, and Jiang Hui and others are watching coldly.


    Liu Peng, who failed to ask for help, suddenly collapsed.


    Without force, he knew that if he was targeted by Qin Chao, he would never have a chance to live.


    Out of his survival instinct, Liu Peng stood up and was ready to run away.


    And just as Liu penggang turned to run, Qin Chao appeared behind him like a ghost.


    "Sonorous!"


    A cold light came on.


    Qin Chao took the knife off and wiped Liu Peng''s neck with great speed.


    "Puff..."


    A knife in the past, Liu Peng''s throat is suddenly broken, a stream of hot blood splashed out.


    Liu Peng widened his pupils and looked frightened. He covered his throat with his hands. After a whimper, he fell to the ground.


    After Liu Peng fell to the ground, his body twitched a few times, and then there was no movement.


    Obviously, Liu Peng died.


    Seeing Qin Chao kill Liu Peng with his own eyes, Qin Yu and others are all afraid and uneasy.


    Sure enough, Shen Diaolong is the living king of hell. He has the power of life and death. He will kill one person if he says he will!


    Qin Yu and Jiang Hui are both worried that Shen Ze will kill them, and they are worried that they will become the next dead.


    After Qin Chao killed Liu Peng, he didn''t even look at the latter. He just killed Liu Peng, but he didn''t get rid of his anger.


    Qin Chao then turned to look at Shen Ze, and asked coldly, "master, who''s next to take him on the road?"


    When Qin Chao said this, Qin Yu and others were all in a cold sweat, nervous and stiff.


    They did not want to be the next one on the road. They prayed secretly that Shen Ze would not choose them.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze just raised his eyes and took a light look at the latter. He didn''t say anything.


    Then he turned his eyes to Qin Yu.


    Aware that Shen Ze''s eyes fall on him again, Qin Yu thinks that Shen Ze is going to send him on the road next. He is so scared that his hands and feet are cold and his body is shivering.


    However, Shen Ze has no plan to kill Qin Yu.


    Looking at Qin Yu, who has been so scared that he can''t control his emotions, the corners of Shen Ze''s mouth are filled with a radian of disdain.


    With such a thing, how could he say that Shen Ze didn''t deserve to carry his shoes?


    Thinking of this, Shen Ze couldn''t help laughing.


    After laughing, Shen Ze said faintly, "it was you who spoke in Yanjing celebrity circle, saying that the Dragon God is not worthy to carry shoes for you?"


    Shen Ze asked this question abruptly, which made Qin Yu afraid all the time.


    Qin Yu was so frightened that his body trembled violently and his courage almost broke!


    After learning that Shen Ze is Shen Diaolong, Qin Yu suddenly thinks of the time when Shen Ze was just famous. In order to highlight himself, he spoke in Yanjing celebrity circle, saying that he was just a little famous at that time. Compared with his peers, Shen Ze was eighteen thousand miles behind him, and he didn''t even have the qualification to carry shoes for him.


    At that time, Qin Yu was praised and supported by many people when he made these words.


    For a period of time, Shen Diaolong didn''t deserve to carry shoes for Qin Yu, and became a joke, which spread among the upper class celebrities in Yanjing.


    Because Qin Yu''s family has a great career, they all give the Qin royal family face and praise Qin Yu one after another, so it is logical to belittle Shen Ze.


    This matter lasted for a long time, until Shen Ze became the God in the battle of Dingding and ascended to the top.


    From then on, no one dares to say that Shen Ze is not, and no one dares to say that Shen Ze is not worthy of Qin yuti''s shoes.


    Even Qin Yu himself did not dare to say that again, and strongly warned others not to talk about it.


    This matter then became a taboo topic in the circles of celebrities in Yanjing, and no one dared to talk about it any more.


    Qin Yu is also a man with his tail between his legs. He never mentions that Shen Ze is not fit to carry his shoes.


    Moreover, for fear that Shen Ze would retaliate against him, he was also frightened for a long time.


    And because Shen Ze disdained to pay attention to Qin Yu, it was like a seal, which made Qin Yu and others gradually forget.


    When we know that Shen Ze is Shen Diaolong, Qin Yu''s long-standing memory has been drawn out.


    As a result, he was very worried and afraid that Shen Ze would bring up the old story again and put the old grudges on today''s account.


    Qin Yu has been praying that Shen Ze won''t think of that thing, or don''t plan to deal with it.


    And what worried him the most, after all, happened.


    Shen Ze''s old story is obviously to clear up the past!


    After listening to Shen Ze''s inquiry, Qin Yu was in a state of confusion for a moment, and he didn''t know how to answer.


    At the beginning, the reason why he said Shen Ze didn''t deserve to carry his shoes was to show that he was the son of heaven.


    Qin Yu doesn''t dare to answer truthfully. At the moment, he is racking his brains, thinking about how to answer Shen Ze, in order to avoid Shen Ze blaming him as much as possible.


    "When you were in Yanjing celebrity circle, you said that my master was not worthy to carry your shoes? Are you Qin Yu, the son of a bitch of the Qin family? "


    Qin Chao knew the story between Qin Yu and Shen Ze. From Shen Ze''s inquiry, he suddenly guessed Qin Yu''s identity.


    For Qin Chao''s question, Qin Yu''s face changed and he didn''t say anything.


    Seeing that Qin Yu acquiesced, Qin Chao suddenly looked cruel and his eyes twinkled.


    Qin Chao clenched the bloody dagger in his hand, raised his feet and walked towards Qin Yu.


    From the corner of his eye, I can see that Qin Chao is coming towards him. Qin Yu is so scared that his face turns white. There is a strong color of fear in his eyes.


    Qin Chao goes straight to Qin Yu, and then he looks down at Qin Yu while playing with the blood stained dagger.


    He looked contemptuous and said with great disdain, "how could you have the face to say that my master is not worthy to carry your shoes for you?"


    Qin Yu''s face turned red and he looked very embarrassed. Facing Qin Chao''s question, he was speechless.


    "Dare to say that my master is not worthy to carry shoes for you, you are really capable!"


    Qin Chao gave a cold smile, and the corner of his mouth curved with cruelty. Moriran said, "I think it''s necessary to cut off your two feet, so that you can''t wear shoes in the future!"


    As soon as Qin Chao''s words came to an end, Shen Ze, who didn''t make a sound for a while, said with a faint smile, "that''s a good idea."


    Qin Yu heard that Qin Chao said it was necessary to cut off his two feet. Shen Ze then agreed, which made his heart twitch.


    Qin Yu''s face turned red. He was afraid that Shen zezhen would cut off his feet, so he had to defend himself.


    Qin Yu''s lips trembled and said, "Lord Dragon God, I was drunk at the beginning, so I said those rebellious nonsense."


    "That''s not my intention. Don''t take it seriously!"


    After forced sophistry, Qin Yu immediately added, "over the years, I''ve been expressing my repentance for what I said at the beginning, and I''ve always wanted to personally apologize to the Dragon God."


    "Today, I just have this opportunity. I want to apologize to the Dragon God and admit my mistake for my bluster at the beginning."


    Qin Yu said every word with sincerity and solemnity.


    But Shen Ze is indifferent, and Qin Chao is showing a sneer.


    Qin Chao said sarcastically, "you kid, you really have a set of lies to tell. Do you really think we are three-year-old children and can let you cheat and muddle through?"


    After a cold smile, Qin Chao immediately scolded and said, "who the hell didn''t know that you wanted to step on my master, expand your influence and increase your reputation?"


    "It''s ridiculous of you to say you''re drunk and defend yourself."


    "It''s not that my master doesn''t deserve to carry shoes for you, but that you don''t deserve to carry shoes for my master!"


    Qin Yu is so embarrassed that he wants to find a hole in the ground.


    Qin Yu knew that he could not go on sophistry, and then he could only kowtow again to admit his mistake.


    "Lord Dragon God, I was young and frivolous at that time. I didn''t mean to offend you. I hope you can forgive me!"


    Shen Ze is not a small bellied person. He took Qin Yu''s words that he didn''t deserve to carry his shoes as a joke. He didn''t pay attention to it and didn''t want to go to Qin Yu to settle the matter.


    However, it seems that there is God''s will. Today, he met Qin Yu and had some disputes with him.


    Therefore, he plans to forget the old and new grudges.


    Shen Ze is completely indifferent to Qin Yu''s confession and begging for forgiveness.


    Shen Ze looked at Qin Yu indifferently and said coldly, "if you want the Dragon God to forgive you, you can cut off your feet."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Yu''s face turned pale again, just like the ghost''s face, looking very gloomy and terrible.


    "Boy, cut off your feet quickly. If you linger again, I''ll do it!"


    As Qin chaoleng opens his mouth, he throws the bloody dagger to Qin Yu.

 Chapter 326

    Qin Yu watched Qin Chao throw the dagger in front of him. The dagger was still stained with red blood and smelled of blood. His eyes showed a strong color of fear.


    The Dragon God asked him to cut off his feet, and then he could forgive him.


    This is unacceptable to Qin Yu.


    Let him cut off his feet, become a disabled, spend the rest of his life, how can he live?


    No matter Qin Yu or a normal person, obviously can not accept such a request.


    "Lord dragon, I don''t want to cut off my feet!"


    Qin Yu put his forehead on the ground and begged, "please forgive me for once


    Shen Ze looks at Qin Yu indifferently. He doesn''t mean to let Qin Yu go.


    Qin Chao said maliciously, "boy, don''t talk nonsense. Do you chop or not? I''ll do it if you don''t chop!"


    "Lord Dragon God, I can''t cut off my feet. I can''t be a cripple. Please forgive me!"


    For Qin Yu, the young master of the Qin royal family, it is totally unacceptable for him to let him cut off his feet and become disabled.


    This is not only unacceptable to him, but also unacceptable to the Qin family.


    How can the little master of the royal family of Qin be cut off and become a cripple?


    The most important thing for a super powerful family like the Qin royal family is to pay attention to the prestige of the family. If all the young masters are disabled, it is obviously very harmful to the prestige of the family.


    Moreover, such things as the family''s children being harmed have never happened. Qin Yu doesn''t want such unprecedented things to happen to him.


    If his feet were cut off today, Qin Yu would be nailed to the pillar of shame forever and become a joke in the eyes of the world.


    How can Qin Yu, who has always been arrogant, accept it?


    Although Qin Yu is very afraid of death, for him, if his feet are cut off, he will become a cripple and linger for the rest of his life.


    "Lord dragon, please don''t cut off my feet!"


    "As long as you don''t cut off my feet, whatever you want me to do!"


    Qin Yu kowtows to Shen Ze and turns his forehead red and purple.


    Shen Ze''s heart is like a rock, and he still ignores it.


    Qin Chao sneered, "everyone should bear the corresponding responsibility for their own mistakes."


    "Boy, You ridiculed my master and wanted to step on him. Today you are disrespectful to him and even want to hurt his life."


    "These two things add up enough to make you die without a place to die."


    "My master just asked you to cut off your own feet now, instead of killing you. It''s open-minded and magnanimous. Don''t bargain here."


    "If you pull the calf again, you may lose your life!"


    What Qin Chao said is true.


    According to what Qin Yu did today, he really committed a capital crime and could be killed by Shen Ze on the spot.


    Shen Ze just asked him to cut off his own feet, which is really a way out.


    Qin Yu listened to Qin Chao''s words, and saw that Shen Ze ignored him from the beginning to the end, and didn''t want to forgive him at all. It was like he was thrown a basin of cold water and had a heart to heart cold.


    At this moment, Qin Yu is desperate and no longer has the illusion that Shen Ze can forgive him.


    He turned pale and stopped begging for mercy.


    When people are forced into a desperate situation, sometimes they will rebound and become crazy.


    Qin Yu saw that Shen zetie wanted to cut off his feet, and suddenly became a little irrational.


    Since the begging for mercy is fruitless, it will threaten Shen Ze not to move him.


    With such a plan in mind, Qin Yu looks up excitedly and stares at Shen Ze with a pair of red eyes.


    Qin Yu was very aggressive, and he meant to be outspoken. He said in a sonorous tone, "I am the young leader of the Qin family, and the future successor of the Qin family. My status and identity are extraordinary. You can''t cut off my feet!"


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he saw Qin Yu''s deep eyes, and a touch of playfulness appeared in them.


    The corner of his mouth raised a faint radian, and his tone was flat, "why can''t the Dragon God cut off your feet?"


    Qin Yu said in a sharp voice, "if you cut off my feet, it''s equivalent to beating the king of Qin in the face. The king of Qin will not give up!"


    "Even if you are the powerful Dragon God, who is superior to the Qin family, you will still have a hard time."


    Listening to Qin Yu''s words, Qin Chao, standing on one side, could not help but sneer, "it''s hard to have a fart!"


    "Even if my master killed you today, the king of Qin didn''t dare to say a word!"


    "Although you are really powerful, you are much worse than my master."


    "If you, the royal family of Qin, dare to be enemies with my master, it will not be easy. There will be no good end!"


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Qin Yu didn''t know how to refute for a moment.


    After pondering for a moment, Qin Yu said impatiently, "our royal family of Qin has a great cause and has a very deep foundation and heritage for hundreds of years."


    "Even if the Lord Dragon God now holds the highest power, like the sun in the sky, but after all, it''s only for a while."


    Qin Yu didn''t say what he said, but the implication was very clear.


    After all, Shen Ze is only a single man. Although he is now in power, he is only a temporary success and can''t last long.


    The Qin royal family has a huge foundation, profound heritage for hundreds of years, the power has been intertwined, covering a wide range, and can flourish for a long time.


    Compared with the royal family of Qin, Shen Ze can''t keep prosperous for a long time. It must have a declining day.


    If Shen Ze today abandoned Qin Yu, hit the Qin royal family in the face, and was hated by the Qin royal family.


    When Shen Ze''s power declines, the Qin royal family will deal with Shen Ze again, and Shen Ze may not be able to deal with it.


    Qin Yu has no nonsense, and his words are closer to the facts.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao agree with this.


    There is a saying that the times make heroes.


    Shen zeneng has the status and power of today. In addition to his ability to surpass others, he has just caught up with the tide of the times and met the turbulent times.


    In the case of the combination of the two, this created Shen Ze''s supremacy to the top, and became a man of unparalleled charm.


    There are talented people coming out of the country.


    Shen Ze himself knows that one day, he will retreat behind the scenes and his own power will be weakened.


    If it comes to such a day, and the royal family of Qin is still prosperous, Shen Ze may not be able to cope with the Revenge of the royal family of Qin.


    "Boy, what the hell are you saying to threaten my master?"


    Although Qin Chao knew that Shen Ze would retire from his high position, he didn''t think much about it.


    He looked at Qin Yu coldly, and said very forcefully and domineeringly, "if you king Qin really dare to be enemies with my master, my master will destroy you king Qin directly, and you will be finished. Don''t worry about it in the future!"


    As soon as Qin Chao said this, Qin Yu choked and didn''t know what to say.


    Jiang Hui and others kneeling on the ground were trembling and speechless one after another.

 Chapter 327

    As the people of the Dragon kingdom all know, Shen Ze, as the Grand Marshal of the Army Department, commands the five major military regions, and is the God of the dragon, enjoying the same treatment as the emperor.


    Shen Ze is the first person in the Dragon Kingdom, both in power and influence.


    With Shen Ze''s power, if he wants to eradicate the Qin royal family, he really has some opportunities.


    Of course, the king of Qin is not a vegetarian, so it must be very difficult to eradicate it.


    And because this kind of thing has never happened, we dare not make a decision.


    Even if Qin Chao just said that Shen Ze could directly destroy the Qin royal family, it was said in a kind of thoughtless and impulsive situation.


    In fact, he had no idea whether Shen Ze could really destroy the Qin family.


    The four royal families in Yanjing are the four most powerful and terrifying super gatekeepers in the whole dragon kingdom. Each of them is a giant with half power. Their ruling power and influence cover the whole dragon Kingdom, and even reach abroad.


    Who dares to say that the Yanjing royal family will be destroyed?


    According to normal people''s thinking, no one can say such words, and no one can do so.


    "I don''t believe that the Lord Dragon God has the idea of eradicating the Qin family."


    Although Qin Yu knows that Shen Ze is a ruthless character and may be able to eradicate the Qin royal family, he does not believe that Shen Ze will do so.


    After all, if we really want to eradicate the super power of the royal family of Qin, we will have a big fight and even cause a national shock.


    For the moment, regardless of Shen Ze''s courage or not, the leaders of other parties in the Dragon kingdom will not agree and will not want to see this kind of thing happen. They will try their best to stop it and nip it in the bud.


    For the sake of overall stability and national stability, it is obvious that the leaders of all parties will not let Shen Ze and the Qin royal family fight.


    Even if Shen Ze had such a plan, it would be difficult to implement it.


    So, from all kinds of signs, the probability of this kind of thing happening is very, very small, almost impossible.


    Shen Ze really has no plan to fight against the Qin royal family. In his opinion, it''s just his personal enmity with Qin Yu. There''s no need to involve the whole Qin royal family.


    Of course, he was not afraid of the Qin royal family, but for the sake of the overall situation.


    Shen Ze looked at Qin Yu calmly and said, "the Dragon God has no intention to move the Qin royal family, but even if the Dragon God executed you today, the Qin royal family will not come to the trouble of the Dragon God."


    Hearing the speech, Qin Yu immediately said, "I am the little Lord of the Qin royal family. I may even be the head of the Qin royal family in the future."


    "If the Lord Dragon God really moved me today, the royal family of Qin will feel sorry for you for the sake of face."


    "Although the Dragon God is at the top of the mountain, I don''t think he would like to have a relationship with such a huge thing as the king of Qin."


    Shen Ze smell speech, noncommittal, light a smile way, "this Dragon God don''t care about these."


    Seeing that Shen Ze was serious and determined, Qin Yu didn''t look like he was lying. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    Qin Yu wanted to use his special position in the Qin royal family to coerce Shen Ze into not moving him. He did not expect that Shen Ze did not care about this.


    Shen Ze doesn''t eat hard or soft. What the hell is going on?


    Seeing that Qin Yu is silent again, Shen Ze has no patience to continue to dally with Qin Yu.


    He then took back his eyes, and then said, "Qin Chao, do it."


    "Yes."


    Qin Chao nodded, and then he went forward, reached out and picked up the dagger on the ground, ready to scrap Qin Yu.


    Seeing that Qin Chao was about to start, Qin Yu jumped out of the wall and stood up from the ground.


    He glared at Qin Chao angrily and said, "boy, you are not allowed to do anything to me, or you will not come to a good end!"


    "Oh, do you want to scare me as the son of a bitch of the Qin family? I tell you, I''m not afraid! "


    Qin Chao gives Qin Yu a cold smile, showing a cynical look.


    Qin Yuqiang dressed up calm and scolded again, "if you really do it to me, the king of Qin will not let you go!"


    "Even if the royal family of Qin can''t move the Dragon God, you are just an insignificant subordinate. The royal family of Qin can move you or kill you!"


    For Qin Yu''s words, Qin Chao was noncommittal. He said with disgust, "don''t chatter here like a girl. No matter what you say, I won''t take it to heart."


    "Although you are powerful, I am not afraid of Qin Chao."


    After saying these words, Qin Chao immediately warned, "boy, if you don''t want to lose your life, please let me cut off your feet!"


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Qin Yu''s face became extremely gloomy.


    Unable to stop Qin Chao from attacking him, Qin Yu became angry for a moment. He scolded and said, "I don''t want you to cut off your feet!"


    "Well, since you don''t plan to cooperate, I''ll have to be tough."


    Qin Chao said coldly, "the sword has no eyes. If I hurt you in other places, don''t blame me."


    After that, Qin Chao raised his dagger and shook it in front of Qin Yu''s eyes.


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    Qin Yu yelled, his face was ferocious, and said to Qin Chao, "if you dare to touch me today, I will let you die without a burial place!"


    Qin Chao sneered, "don''t play in front of me. I don''t want to do this!"


    Qin Yu has nothing to do with Qin Chao. He can only turn his eyes to Shen Ze again.


    Looking at the young man who was sitting beside him drinking tea, Qin Yu asked excitedly, "Dragon God, do you really want to cut off my feet without giving me any room to maneuver?"


    Shen Ze didn''t look at Qin Yu and didn''t say he would forgive Qin Yu.


    Obviously, his meaning has not changed.


    Seeing that Shen Ze had made up his mind and would not change again, Qin Yu''s face turned black.


    Then, Qin Yu was extremely angry, as if he was crazy.


    He stares at Shen Ze with red eyes. He looks ferocious and roars like, "even if you are a Dragon God, you can''t treat Qin Yu as a soft persimmon!"


    "I won''t let you cut off my feet in any case. Since you insist on cutting off my feet, don''t blame me for turning my back on me!"


    After saying these words, Qin Yu''s face was horizontal, and a strong color of madness appeared in his eyes.


    He seemed to have lost his mind. In an unquestionable tone, he growled, "Jiang Hui, Tao Gang, I order you to kill with me from here!"


    "If anyone dares to stop us, we''ll let him be killed!"

 Chapter 328

    After listening to Qin Yu''s order, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang, who were injured but had been relieved, were shocked.


    Qin Yu wants to break out of here in front of Shen Ze, the top martial artist.


    Can this fuckin ''work?


    For Qin Yu''s decision, Jiang Hui and Tao gang were shocked by the fact that they were beating drums in their hearts.


    Before that, both of them had dealt with Shen Ze and knew how terrible Shen Ze was.


    Even if the three of them are masters of martial arts and join hands, they still have no chance of winning in front of Shen Ze.


    As a warrior, both Jiang Hui and Tao Gang clearly know that there is a big gap between the master level and the master of martial arts.


    And the gap is like a gap, which can not be filled by more people.


    What''s more, Shen Ze is a Dragon God. How can he disobey the meaning of the Dragon God, or even fight against the Dragon God?


    Jiang Hui and Tao Gang felt for the first time that Qin Yu had given an order impulsively. They were very thoughtless and could not respond.


    Jiang Hui and Tao Gang pretended that they didn''t hear anything and didn''t respond to Qin Yu.


    Without the response from Jiang Hui and Tao Gang, Qin Yu was stunned.


    When he came back, he was very angry.


    Qin Yu turned his head and glared at Jiang Hui and Tao gang. Then he said angrily, "can''t you hear what Laozi said?"


    "I want you to kill me from here together with me!"


    "If you don''t follow Laozi''s will and let Laozi be abandoned here today, you won''t have good fruit to eat!"


    "If you don''t want to die, do as Laozi says at once!"


    Jiang Hui and Tao gang are Qin Yu''s bodyguards. If something happens to him, Jiang Hui and Tao gang can''t be separated.


    Although Qin Yu is angry at the moment, what he said is true.


    After listening to Qin Yu''s words, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang''s face suddenly changed. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do.


    The two were in a dilemma.


    If we kill together with Qin Yu from here, we will not only offend Shen Ze, but also make Shen Ze fight and kill himself.


    If he doesn''t kill Qin Yu from here, Qin Yu will be cut off by Shen Ze.


    Qin Yu was abandoned, not only Qin Yu would hate them, but also the Qin royal family would blame them for their poor protection of Qin Yu.


    As Qin Yu said, both Qin royal family and Qin Yu can take their lives.


    Although both Jiang Hui and Tao gang are masters of martial arts, they are obviously unable to cope with the difficulties of the Qin family.


    If Qin yutie wanted to kill them afterwards, they would never survive.


    No matter if you do it or not, you may be killed. How can you do that?


    For a moment, Jiang Hui and Tao gang were just like the grasshoppers on the hot pot, very anxious and irritable.


    Seeing that Jiang Hui and Tao gang were still hesitating and kneeling on the ground, Qin Yu was so angry that he said, "Grass Mud Horse, are you deaf or can''t understand what Laozi said? Get the hell out of here


    "It''s ridiculous of you to be such a master!"


    Like watching a play, Qin Chao stands aside. Looking at Qin Yu''s silence, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang show a strong ironic smile on his face.


    "Laugh at your mother!"


    Seeing Qin Chao''s sneer, Qin Yu is furious. He just pinches his fist and smashes it at Qin Chao''s face.


    Qin Yu is a master of martial arts at the early stage. He is much better than Qin Chao, who is only a master after tomorrow.


    Qin Chao couldn''t react to Qin Yu''s sudden attack and the speed of his fist.


    "Boom!"


    Soon after that, when Qin Yu''s fist, which can open the boulder, was about to hit Qin Chao''s face, a delicate breath came out of the air and bombarded Qin Yu''s fist.


    "Bang!"


    There was a dull noise.


    Qin Yu''s fist is like hitting on a mass of cotton, soft and hard.


    Because of the subtle breath, Qin Yu''s fist was smashed into the air.


    Both Qin Yu and Qin Chao know that Shen Ze did it.


    In this regard, Qin Yu''s mood became extremely bad, and his face was gloomy, as if he could drip ink.


    Qin Chao saw that Qin Yu was just like eating excrement. He was so miserable that he laughed and said, "I didn''t move when I was standing in the same place. Why didn''t you hit me? Are you too useless?"


    "I will kill you!"


    Qin Yu was in a bad mood. Being ridiculed by Qin Chao, he suddenly entered a state of violent walking.


    "Boom!"


    Then Qin Yu broke out again.


    A terrible force poured out of him, like a huge wave sweeping towards Qin Chao.


    This force is obviously beyond Qin Chao''s resistance.


    If he was bombarded by this force, Qin Chao would be destroyed on the spot.


    Qin Yu wants to kill Qin Chao to death!


    Qin Chao also felt the horror of this force, but because Shen Ze had just helped him resist Qin Yu''s fist, this time he was prepared and not afraid at all.


    Qin Chao looks at Qin Yu as if he is watching a monkey show. He looks indifferent and has a disdainful smile on his mouth.


    For Qin Yu''s attack on Qin Chao this time, Shen Ze obviously helped to block it.


    He didn''t do anything. After the terrible force poured out of Qin Yu''s body, it suddenly dissipated strangely before touching Qin Chao''s body.


    It''s like a fog, suddenly blown away by the wind.


    The thunder is loud and the rain is small.


    The previous shock of terror soon restored calm, as if nothing had happened.


    His attack on Qin Chao is easily resolved by Shen Ze. Qin Yu feels extremely resentful and frustrated, and a deep sense of powerlessness arises in his heart.


    He and Shen Ze are not at the same level at all. How can he resist?


    In front of Shen Ze, he is really like a soft persimmon!


    Previously, Qin Yu also thought that he, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang could join hands to leave the restaurant under Shen Ze''s eyes.


    But at this time, he had doubts about what he had just thought.


    In front of Shen Ze, the martial arts master, he can''t leave today!


    Realizing this, Qin Yu felt a sense of despair.

 Chapter 329

    But Shen Ze can''t leave here by force, and his family background can''t make Shen Ze afraid and don''t act rashly.


    Qin Yu can''t think of any way to save himself. For a moment, he is very desperate.


    However, desperation returned to desperation. Qin Yu didn''t want to wait to die and was cut off his feet.


    "Jiang Hui, Tao Gang, I order you to break out with me!"


    Qin Yu looked at Jiang Hui and Tao Gang again and ordered in an indisputable tone.


    "If something happens to me today, you two can''t think about it!"


    Qin Yu looked ferocious and threatened, "I''m not joking with you. I do what I say."


    After listening to Qin Yu''s words, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang''s faces became very gloomy, and their eyes twinkled with indecision.


    For the moment, whether or not they can break out by force, it will take great courage for Jiang Hui and Tao Gang to meet Shen Ze.


    How many people in the whole dragon Kingdom dare to meet Shen Ze?


    Jiang Hui and Tao gang were afraid and couldn''t make up their mind for a while.


    "Jiang Hui, Tao Gang, you are my personal bodyguards and have the obligation to protect my safety."


    "If you can''t protect me, you will be severely punished by the Qin family. You can not consider yourself, but also your family."


    Qin Yu spoke again and threatened Jiang Hui and Tao gang with his family.


    "If I get hurt today, you and your family won''t have good fruit to eat. You''ve made it clear to me!"


    Jiang Hui and Tao Gang heard the speech, and a strong color of struggle appeared in their eyes.


    "I tell you, you have no choice but to do what I want!"


    "Although the other side is a master of martial arts, we three are also masters of martial arts. If we work together, we may not have the upper hand."


    "If you help me get out of here today, I can give you a lifetime of glory and wealth!"


    "And if you don''t help me, you''ll have to be liquidated, and you won''t be able to live the rest of your life."


    Qin Yu used both hard and soft, just like he was brainwashing Jiang Hui and Tao gang.


    Jiang Hui and Tao Gang''s heart fluctuated, but they still couldn''t make a decision soon.


    Qin Chao looks at Qin Yu''s good advice to Jiang Hui and Tao Gang, both soft and hard. He can''t help laughing as if he was watching a monkey show.


    Qin Chao did not look at Jiang Hui and Tao Gang, but put his eyes on Qin Yu.


    After listening to Qin Yu''s words, he could not help but sneer, "boy, my master wants to punish you. Whoever dares to stop you is against my master."


    "Do you think your two bodyguards dare to feel sorry for the Dragon God, fight against the Dragon God, or even fight with the Dragon God?"


    "To be disrespectful to the Dragon God, to kill the Dragon God without forgiveness, and to fight with the Dragon God, that''s the great sin of the nine nationalities."


    "Do you think your two bodyguards dare to do that?"


    In the end, Qin Chao showed a sneer on his face.


    Qin Yu ignored and didn''t want to care about Qin Chao''s words, but he poured a basin of cold water on Jiang Hui and Tao Gang, which made their rebellious thoughts vanish.


    Seeing that Jiang Hui and Tao gang were obviously affected after listening to Qin Chao''s words, Qin Yu''s face became very ugly.


    Qin Yu roared, "Jiang Hui, Tao Gang, you two have no other choice now. If I have an accident here, my grandfather will definitely attack you and your family at the first time."


    "If you help me leave here safe and sound today, you will not only be able to get the protection of the Qin family, but also enjoy the glory and wealth!"


    "Your best choice now is to join hands with me and break out together!"


    "I don''t need you to do anything. I just need you to help me get out of here."


    Qin Yu''s implication is that Jiang Hui and Tao Gang don''t have to fight with Shen Ze. They just need to help him get out of here. They don''t have to do anything else.


    If we don''t fight against Shen Ze, we will not offend Shen Ze too much and leave some room for turning around.


    With the protection of the Qin royal family, they took much less risk.


    The meaning of what Qin Yu said is very obvious.


    Let Jiang Hui and Tao Gang try their best to bear the minimum risk, at the same time, they can make profits and enjoy glory and wealth.


    As the saying goes, people die for money and birds die for food.


    Driven by huge interests, people are able to do things that work hard.


    Qin Yu''s words are in line with the truth. After listening to them, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang''s shaken heart suddenly becomes firm again.


    Both of them looked at each other and saw a touch of firmness in each other''s eyes.


    Then, as if they had made up their mind, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang stood up from the ground with a sharp bite of their teeth.


    After getting up, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang suddenly come to Qin Yu''s side.


    Seeing that Jiang Hui and Tao gang are finally determined to go out with him, Qin Yu has a look of joy on his face and hope in his eyes.


    In Qin Yu''s opinion, with the help of Jiang Hui and Tao Gang, he has a great chance to escape from Shen Ze.


    Of course, his main purpose is to keep himself safe, not to be cut off, or to suffer other injuries.


    Qin Chao saw Jiang Hui and Tao Gang get up and go to Qin Yu''s side, expressing the intention to fight with Qin Yu side by side. His face sank and he was very upset.


    He pointed to Jiang Hui and Tao gang and said, "you two dare to fight against my master. I''m really fed up with you!"


    Qin Chao''s martial arts strength is no higher than Qin Yu''s. Qin Yu''s awe inspiring failure to pay attention to Qin Chao. For his words, the three of them are noncommittal and ignore them.


    Qin Yu gives Qin Chao a look of jealousy in his eyes, and then he turns his eyes to Shen Ze, who has been leaning back on the seat and has closed his eyes.


    Qin Yu said in a deep voice, "Lord Dragon God, we don''t want to fight with you."


    "We have just knelt down and kowtowed to you, and we have made amends to you."


    "I hope you can let us go and let everyone be at peace."


    At the moment, both Jiang Hui and Tao gang are standing in the same line with Qin Yu, which makes Qin Yu have some confidence, and his words become more forceful.


    After listening to Qin Yu''s words, Shen Ze''s mouth curved with disdain.


    He thin lips slightly open, tone not salty said, "you are not qualified to say this in front of me."


    "You can''t get out of here if you keep your feet up today." Shen Ze''s tone is flat, but his attitude is very firm, giving people an unquestionable meaning.


    "If you three dare to force your way out of here, I don''t mind taking you on the road."


    As soon as Shen Ze said this, the temperature in the restaurant suddenly dropped.


    A wave of murders filled the whole restaurant in an instant!


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Yu, Jiang Hui and Tao gang are awe inspiring.


    They felt as if they had suddenly fallen into the ice cellar. They were cold and scared!

 Chapter 330

    Qin Yu, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang feel the murdering opportunity revealed by Shen Ze. They are all afraid.


    The name of man, the shadow of tree.


    Shen Diaolong is not only a famous name, but also a vicious one.


    Qin Yu, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang all know what kind of person Shen Ze is.


    At the beginning, he played the cruel role of killing 100000 soldiers overnight, and his own force reached the peak, known as the God of war.


    From Shen Ze''s words, Qin Yu and the three of them suddenly know that Shen Ze has killed them.


    If they dare to leave here by force, Shen Ze may have done what he said and killed all three of them.


    Aware of this, Qin Yu, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang all frowned tightly, and their faces became more dignified than ever before.


    They had already made up their mind, but now they were shaken.


    Qin Yu knew that he couldn''t make a mess of his mind at the moment, so even though he was afraid, he still gritted his teeth and said, "we know that Dragon God''s martial arts strength is at its peak, but we three together may not be able to fight you."


    "Does the Dragon God really want to keep everyone alive


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he felt as if he had heard something funny. A faint radian came out of the corner of his mouth. His tone was still as plain as water. "Fish will die, but the net won''t break."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. "The Dragon God is really confident."


    Shen Ze stretched a lazy waist, tone some languidly said, "I don''t want to talk to you more nonsense, if you want to leave here so forcibly, take early try, don''t dawdle."


    Qin Yu stares at Shen Ze. After listening to Shen Ze''s words, his face changes for a long time. Then he bites his teeth, "Jiang Hui, Tao Gang, let''s go!"


    Now it''s time to start, and there''s no way out.


    To give up resistance, we can only allow ourselves to be slaughtered, and if we fight for it, maybe we can still fight for a glimmer of vitality and brightness.


    "Yes, Mr. Yu!"


    Jiang Hui and Tao Gang''s eyes sparkle with uncertainty. After listening to Qin Yu''s order, they hesitated for a moment, then they gritted their teeth and made a response.


    "Lord dragon, we''ll never meet again!"


    After Chen Sheng said this, Qin Yu immediately took the lead to turn around and walk towards the restaurant.


    After Qin Yu moved, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang turned to keep up with Qin Yu.


    Then, Qin Yu in front, Jiang Hui and Tao gang in the back, the three together toward the restaurant.


    But Liu Peng''s dog legs, still dare not move, all kneel in place, dare not make any sound, even the atmosphere dare not make one.


    "These are three things that don''t know how to live or die!" Seeing that Qin Yu, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang turn to leave, Qin Chao yells angrily.


    "My master will do it later. You will suffer!"


    Although Qin Yu, Jiang Hui and Tao gang are determined, they are all playing drums in their hearts.


    At the moment, the three men were very worried and afraid that Shen Ze would make a move.


    They all hoped that Shen Ze would not let them go.


    It''s just that the idea is full and the reality is hard.


    Just as Qin Yu and his wife were about to walk to the door of the restaurant, they thought that Shen Ze didn''t want to fight and would let them go. Shen Ze moved.


    Shen Zetou didn''t turn either. He just stretched out a hand and grabbed Qin Yu.


    "Boom!"


    With Shen Ze making this action, a breath of terror suddenly appeared in Qin Yu''s three people.


    Qin Yu three people suddenly feel like there is an invisible big hand to catch them, forced them to imprison in place.


    Qin Yu, Jiang Hui and Tao gang were unable to move for a moment. Their faces changed greatly and they were all in a panic.


    What they were most worried about, after all, happened.


    Shen Ze didn''t intend to let them leave, but he was determined and didn''t intend to let them leave, even at all costs.


    "Everyone burst out and resisted with all strength!" Qin Yu has the most rebellious mind. Although he is scared, he still grits his teeth and roars.


    "Good."


    Jiang Hui and Tao Gang have returned a good word.


    Now we are all grasshoppers tied to a rope. We are both prosperous and we are both at loss.


    Both Jiang Hui and Tao gang are very clear that they can only work together with Qin Yu to resist Shen Ze now, otherwise everyone will not come to a good end.


    "Boom!"


    Then, Qin Yu, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang all spared no effort to resist Shen Ze''s means.


    However, Qin Yu, after all, are masters of martial arts. They are not comparable with Shen Ze, the master of martial arts. Even though they are numerous and powerful, they still can''t compete with Shen Ze.


    "Boom boom!"


    The breath Shen Ze released enveloped all the three of Qin Yu.


    Three people burst out the whole body strength, also can''t blow this breath away.


    No matter how hard Qin Yu struggled and resisted, they couldn''t move. Their feet stood in place like lead.


    Moreover, because of the breath of Qin Yu and Shen Ze, there is a violent collision between them, which makes Qin Yu and Shen Ze be attacked and hurt.


    Qin Yu and Jiang Hui, as well as Tao Gang, all had blood boiling in their bodies, and their breath was frenzied and could not be suppressed.


    Three people are all seven orifices bleeding, the appearance looks like a dead ghost, very gloomy.


    After fighting for a moment, seeing that Shen Ze could not be successfully opened, Qin Yu''s three faces were dispirited and frustrated.


    Why is this young man so tough?


    Is the gap between martial arts masters and martial arts masters really insurmountable?


    Qin Yu three people in the heart all produced to own depth suspicion.


    Because they couldn''t resist Shen Ze''s breath and couldn''t move, all three of them were very restless and didn''t know what to do.


    All three of them thought hard about the countermeasures.


    After a while, Qin Yu''s eyes showed a crazy color, clenched his teeth and said, "we sacrifice the essence and blood, enhance our own force to the extreme, break through this layer of bondage!"


    Refining Essence and blood is a kind of terrible means for the warrior to hurt the enemy by eight hundred and lose one thousand.


    Although Refining Essence and blood can promote one''s own force to a higher level, the price is huge. Afterwards, one''s own force may be reduced by one level, and one''s life may be shortened.


    Either way, obviously, the price is not small.


    After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang agreed to Qin Yu''s proposal.


    "Well, we all take our own force to the extreme and rush out in one go!"


    Qin Yu three people all know, if they give up resistance, then they face is to let Shen Ze butcher.


    The only thing we can do now is to leave here at all costs, and we''ll talk about later.


    After reaching a consensus, Qin Yu and Jiang Hui, as well as Tao Gang, all began to sacrifice and refine the unique essence and blood of the warrior!

 Chapter 331

    After Qin Yu, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang sacrificed their essence and blood, the momentum of the three men was rising.


    It''s like the three of them suddenly hit the chicken blood, but in a moment, their martial arts strength has been promoted to a small class.


    Tao Gang, who had already stepped into the master''s realm, even had a kind of master''s momentum after refining essence and blood.


    After everyone''s martial arts strength has been improved, Qin Yu suddenly cheered, "everyone burst out with all our strength, and work together to blow this breath!"


    "Good!"


    Jiang Hui and Tao Gang responded in unison.


    "Boom!"


    Then, Qin Yu three people suddenly burst out more terrible power than before.


    "Click..."


    This time, due to the great increase of power, Qin Yu and his family suddenly opened the breath of Shen Ze.


    In the air, it was like an invisible glass was smashed, and the solidified space suddenly disintegrated.


    Qin Yu''s freedom of movement was restored.


    Of course, in order to blow Shen Ze''s breath away, they paid a very high price.


    "Wow, wow..."


    At the moment when freedom was restored, Qin Yu, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang opened their mouths and spat out blood.


    Three people are originally red face, suddenly gushed out a large white.


    "Let''s go!"


    Now is not the time to worry about the injury, Qin Yu drank, raised his feet again, used the fastest speed he could, and took the lead to rush out of the restaurant.


    Seeing this, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang immediately followed up.


    "It''s interesting."


    Shen Ze was a little surprised by Qin Yu''s breath. He felt something interesting, and his mouth curved slightly.


    Then Shen Ze stood up.


    And the next moment, his figure disappeared in place.


    Mu Ling, who was sitting opposite Shen Ze, was shocked when she saw this scene.


    Mu Ling knew that Shen Ze''s martial arts strength reached its peak, but she didn''t expect that Shen Ze was so powerful.


    It''s incredible and shocking that she can disappear out of thin air like magic under her eyes!


    "How do you feel like brother Ze has a special function, just like God!" Muring sighed to herself.


    Shen Ze disappeared from the spot, and when he reappeared, he came to the door of the restaurant.


    He stood with a negative hand, proud, calm and indifferent, looking at Qin Yu, who rushed towards the door of the restaurant.


    Shen Ze came to the door of the restaurant, of course, in order to block Qin Yu.


    Seeing Shen Ze appear at the door of the restaurant like a ghost, Qin Yu''s eyes widened like a ghost, and his face showed the color of horror.


    It''s a ghost. Is it a human or a ghost?


    All three of Qin Yu felt that Shen Ze, as a master of martial arts, was so strong that he was abnormal that he no longer belonged to the category of human beings.


    Because Shen Ze is blocking the way, Qin Yu, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang subconsciously stop rushing out.


    The three stood two meters away from Shen Ze.


    "Young Master Yu, what should we do now?"


    Because Shen Ze suddenly appears at the door of the restaurant, blocking the way, Jiang Hui and Tao gang are in a panic.


    Qin Yu said angrily, "what else can we do? Only by force


    "Shen Diaolong stands in the way of the door. How can he rush


    For Shen Ze, the Dragon God, Jiang Hui and Tao gang are still afraid. They don''t want to face Shen Ze directly, and they have to meet Shen Ze.


    "Rush as you should!"


    Qin Yu looked ferocious and said, "we have no way back now, we can only go one way to the black."


    "Shen Diaolong has just said that if we break out by force, he won''t mind sending us on the road."


    "If we don''t rush out now, we''ll probably be killed by him."


    "So, you can''t do it or you have to do it!"


    After listening to Qin Yu, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang nodded.


    Qin Yu is telling the truth. They can''t disagree.


    Jiang Hui swallowed his saliva and said in a very low voice, "let''s rush out by force. That''s to meet Shen Diaolong."


    Tao Gang''s eyes were gloomy, his face was dignified, and his voice was trembling. "I''ve never met a martial arts master face to face. I don''t know if we can rush out from a martial arts master."


    "This is not the time to think about it."


    Qin Yu looks crazy and his face is a little twisted. He said fiercely, "don''t care who is blocking us, we''ll try our best to blow away all obstacles!"


    "Well..."


    Jiang Hui and Tao Gang nodded when they heard the speech.


    The two of them were forced not to think that the one standing in the way was Shen Diaolong, but just made it an obstacle.


    Later, it will change. Then Qin Yu said in a deep voice, "you two rush to the front, and I''ll be at the back of the hall!"


    "This..."


    Jiang Hui and Tao Gang felt hesitant when they heard the speech.


    It''s obviously a huge challenge for them to get the two of them ahead.


    After all, the face of the person is invincible, invincible God of war, Shen Diaolong!


    "Don''t give a damn!"


    "Up


    Qin Yu doesn''t want to dally. He suddenly reaches out two palms and slaps them on the back of Jiang Hui and Tao gang.


    "Boom!"


    There was a force pouring from Qin Yu''s two palms to Jiang Hui and Tao gang.


    Because of the sudden incident, Jiang Hui and Tao gang had no time to respond. Under the influence of this force, their bodies flew forward uncontrollably.


    When Jiang Hui and Tao Gang react, they have come to Shen Ze.


    Seeing that they are about to collide with Shen Ze, Jiang Hui and Tao gang can only bite their teeth, burst out with all their strength, harden their heads, and rush towards Shen Ze.


    Qin Yu follows Jiang Hui and Tao Gang closely. He bursts out with all his strength and rushes to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze stands with his hands down. He looks at Qin Yu and his three men rushing towards him. They are still calm and motionless.


    Just as Jiang Hui and Tao gang were about to hit Shen Ze, Shen Ze moved.


    He stretched out his hands and grabbed Jiang Hui and Tao gang by the neck with incredible speed.


    At the same time, he raised a foot and kicked Qin Yu''s chest.

 Chapter 332

    Shen Ze is as fast as lightning. He reaches out two hands and grabs Jiang Hui and Tao gang by the neck.


    Two people originally are the body shape that fiercely rushes forward, in vain a meal, abruptly stop, then then motionless.


    A strong sense of suffocation enveloped the whole body, Jiang Hui and Tao gang are staring at the pupil, the face emerged a thick color of fear.


    Jiang Hui and Tao gang were both afraid that Shen Ze would crush their necks. They were all stiff and did not dare to move.


    "Bang!"


    Shen Ze reaches out his hands, grabs Jiang Hui and Tao Gang''s neck, raises one foot and kicks Qin Yu on the chest.


    There was a dull noise.


    "Dong!"


    Qin Yu suddenly fell on the ground.


    "Click..."


    With the crisp sound, Qin Yu''s ribs and bones on his back were broken.


    "Hiss..."


    Severe pain came, Qin Yu took cold breath and vomited blood.


    His face was twisted, his face was in pain, his body was turning back and forth on the ground, and he was crying.


    But in an instant, Shen Ze subdued all three of Qin Yu.


    Then, Shen Ze, who didn''t want to hold Jiang Hui and Tao Gang''s neck all the time, fell Jiang Hui and Tao Gang to the ground like a salted fish.


    "Bang bang!"


    Shen Ze seems to fall at will, but the strength contained in it is extremely terrible.


    Jiang Hui and Tao gang had been bruised by Shen Ze before. In addition, they had just refined their essence and blood, and now they were hit by Shen Ze again. Their bones seemed to be broken, and their blood and blood were surging. The pain was unbearable.


    Although Jiang Hui and Tao gang did not worry about their lives, they lost their fighting power almost as if they had been abandoned.


    At this time, Qin Yu, Jiang Hui and Tao gang were all like fish on the chopping board, and they were slaughtered.


    Previously, Qin Yu thought that they could compete with Shen Ze by refining their essence and blood.


    At this moment, they found that they were not worth mentioning in front of Shen Ze.


    As a master of martial arts, Shen Ze can easily crush them and make the three of them lose their fighting power in an instant.


    Sure enough, under the master, everything is a local chicken and a local dog!


    Qin Yu, Tao gang and Jiang Hui thought that they could break out by force, but they didn''t expect that Shen Ze could suppress and dissolve them so easily.


    There was a sense of despair in all three of them, and their faces became very gloomy.


    "You stinky fish and rotten shrimp dare to be reckless in front of the Dragon God. You really don''t know what to do."


    Looking at the three Qin Yu who are all paralyzed on the ground, Qin Chao looks scornful and sarcastic.


    After the sarcasm, Qin Chao walked over, his eyes fixed on Qin Yu and others, and proposed, "Dragon God, these three people just dare to fight against you, they all committed a great crime, kill them on the spot!"


    Qin Chao says, take out the dagger that cold light twinkles, turned in the hand.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Qin Yu, Tao gang and Jiang Hui were all worried, and their faces were full of fear.


    The three of them were obviously afraid that Shen Ze would agree with Qin Yu''s proposal and killed them on the spot.


    Especially considering what Shen Ze said just now, if they dare to leave here by force, Shen Ze doesn''t mind sending them three on the road.


    No matter Qin Yu or Jiang Hui or Shen Ze, their hearts are full of fear and despair.


    Now they have no fighting power, and they are very weak. Let alone Shen Ze, even if Qin Chao wants to fight against them, they can''t resist and can only be slaughtered.


    For a moment, Qin Yu was very anxious and uneasy.


    His own life is controlled by others, which is a kind of suffering and torture for Qin Yu and his three people.


    "Lord Dragon God, please spare your life!"


    Before Shen Ze spoke, Jiang Hui couldn''t bear it. He took the lead in biting the root and getting up from the ground in pain. Then he knelt down and kowtowed to Shen Ze and began to beg for mercy.


    "Please spare your life


    Seeing that Jiang Hui couldn''t hold on, Tao Gang followed him, just like the former. He tried his best to get up from the ground, then knelt down to Shen Ze and kowtowed for mercy.


    Seeing that both Jiang Hui and Tao gang are begging Shen Ze for mercy like Pugs, Qin Yu''s taste is very complicated.


    He also wanted to get up and beg for mercy from Shen Ze, but he felt that as the leader who offended Shen Ze, no matter how humble he was and how dignified he was, Shen Ze would not let him go.


    Since it has been thought that Shen Ze will not let him go, there is no need to beg for mercy.


    At this moment, Qin Yu''s mood is collapsing, not only his face but also his heart.


    Compared with Jiang Hui and Tao Gang, who are struggling for mercy, he is like a salted fish without a dream, paralyzed on the ground and motionless.


    He was as if he had lost his soul. He was lifeless and numb.


    At this moment, Shen Ze carried his hands again.


    He stood still, looking at Jiang Hui and Tao gang who kept kowtowing and begging for mercy.


    For the two people''s request for mercy, he was indifferent, did not mean to be soft hearted.


    Shen Ze thin lips slightly open, tone indifferently said, "the Dragon God has just given you the opportunity, you do not cherish, now regret is too late."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Yu, Tao gang and Jiang Hui had a violent heart twitch.


    Listen to the meaning in Shen Ze''s words, he doesn''t intend to let go of himself and others?


    Realizing this, Qin Yu''s heart sank to the bottom.


    At the moment, they are in a desperate situation. What else can they do?


    Qin Yu, Tao gang and Jiang Hui can''t think of any way to make Shen Ze change his mind and forgive them.


    Except for despair, it''s still despair.


    Shen Ze was just like sentencing Qin Yu to death. After he said those words, he turned his head and gave Qin Chao a wink.


    After Qin Chao nodded to Shen Ze, he moved immediately.


    Although Qin Chao''s martial arts strength is not as high as Qin Yu''s, because Qin Yu''s three people have no resistance now, he is able to deal with them very easily.


    Qin Chao, with the speed that Jiang Hui and Tao Gang couldn''t react, directly and ruthlessly wiped their necks with daggers.


    A knife to seal the throat!


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang''s throats broke.


    "Poop, poop..."


    Two streams of hot blood splashed on the ground.


    "Er..."


    Both Jiang Hui and Tao gang were wide eyed, with distorted faces and painful faces.


    They reached out to cover their bloody throats, trying to stop the blood, so as not to let themselves die.


    But they did it in vain. After a few whimpers, they fell to the ground.


    Then, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang convulsed a few times, and then there was no movement.


    The end of their lives!


    The death of Jiang Hui and Tao gang had a great impact on Qin Yu.


    Looking at their bloody bodies lying beside him, Qin Yu trembles with fear.


    Qin Yu''s face was pale, his eyes were full of fear, his lips were purple, his voice was trembling and hoarse, he said: "I don''t want to die..."

 Chapter 333

    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!"


    The death of Jiang Hui and Tao Gang caused a great stimulation to Qin Yu, who immediately got up and kowtowed to Shen Ze.


    "Lord dragon, I don''t want to die. Please forgive me."


    "You can do anything you want me to do as long as you''re around me!"


    "Lord Dragon God, you really can''t kill me. If you kill me, it''s equivalent to having a dispute with the Qin family, which is not good for your official career."


    "Lord Dragon God, as long as you let me go and spare my life, I can thank you at all costs!"


    "Lord Dragon God, please spare me!"


    Qin Yu had lost his life just like a puppet, but now he was very excited, just like he was crazy.


    While kowtowing to Shen Zebang, he was anxious and even asked for mercy.


    Shen Ze looks coldly at Qin Yu who asks for mercy like a dog again. There is no mood fluctuation in his heart.


    "Everyone has the responsibility for his own mistakes."


    Shen Ze said mercilessly, "today, I must teach you a lesson, or you will not have a long memory!"


    After that, Shen Ze gives Qin Chao a look.


    Then, he turned his head and said to Muling, who had closed her eyes and didn''t dare to see the bloody pictures, "linger, let''s go first!"


    "Good, brother Ze."


    Muring answered, and then she stood up and walked quickly to Shen Ze.


    "Let''s go!"


    Then, Shen Ze and Mu Ling walked out of the restaurant together.


    "Lord Dragon God, please spare me!"


    Seeing that Shen Ze is leaving, Qin Yu''s mood becomes more excited.


    His eyes are red and he stares at Shen Ze''s back. He pleads for mercy in tears. "Lord Dragon God, please go around me!"


    "Don''t be a damned girl and cry for mercy here. You don''t look like a man at all."


    "Don''t you want to die? There''s nothing to beg for mercy and cry about. You''re not like a young master of the Qin family. On the contrary, you''re like a counsellor. You don''t have any backbone!"


    Qin Chao began to scold Qin Yu.


    At this time, Qin Yu obviously has no mind to care with Qin Chao. Seeing that Shen Ze is about to walk out of the restaurant, he kneels and climbs toward the door of the restaurant.


    "Lord Dragon God, you can''t go. Please spare me!"


    Qin Chao, who has lost his mind, wants to catch up with Shen Ze in order to get Shen Ze''s forgiveness.


    It''s just that Qin Yu''s health and kneeling make him unable to catch up with Shen Ze.


    Shen Zetou did not return. After a while, he and Muling walked out of the restaurant.


    "Boy, I''ve long wanted to cut off your feet. Now it''s my turn to do it!"


    After Shen Ze and Mu Ling come out of the restaurant, Qin Chao stares at Qin Yu.


    Aware of Qin Chao''s eyes, Qin Yu feels like he is being watched by a wolf. He is cold and panicked.


    Because Qin Yu has no fighting power now, he obviously can''t make any resistance. If Qin Chao wants to fight against him, he can only let Qin Chao slaughter him.


    In this regard, Qin Yu is very afraid, and his face is full of fear.


    "Brother, please don''t kill me!"


    Because Shen Ze has gone, and Qin Chao wants to cut off his feet, Qin Yu immediately asks Qin Chao for mercy.


    This unattainable and invincible young leader of the Qin family has now made a plea for mercy from Qin Chao, who is several times lower than him.


    Liu Peng''s dog legs, who are still kneeling in the dining room, feel extremely sorry when they see this scene.


    Who would have thought that the young master of the royal family of Qin would kowtow to an attendant and beg for mercy one day?


    What happened today is obviously unforgettable for Liu Peng''s dog legs and will be remembered by them.


    Of course, sigh, sigh, Liu Peng''s dogs are still very scared and scared.


    Liu Peng died, so did Jiang Hui and Tao gang.


    Now, Qin Yu will also be attacked. After Qin Yu, is it their turn?


    Liu Peng''s dogs were all worried that Qin Chao would be bad for them after he dealt with Qin Yu.


    "Bang bang!"


    Qin Yu gave up all his dignity just to live.


    He knelt facing Qin Chao and kept banging his head, "brother, please don''t kill me!"


    "As long as you don''t kill me, you can ask me to give you any benefits!"


    "Brother, as long as you don''t kill me today, I will definitely thank you and repay you in the future!"


    "Brother, I''m the young master of the Qin royal family. If you kill me, you''ll be in great trouble. You don''t have to take the risk!"


    "Brother, if you don''t kill me, it will do you no harm."


    "I don''t want to die. Don''t kill me."


    Although Qin Yu has no choice, he can still get to the point of what he says. He gives Qin Chao An Analysis of the advantages and disadvantages, which is quite instructive.


    It is obvious that Qin Yu has some skills to be the little master of the Qin royal family if he can still say these words under such circumstances.


    "Didn''t you just ignore me? Why do you not only call me brother now, but also kowtow to me for mercy? "


    Qin Chao saw Qin Yu pleading for his mercy, and his face was filled with a smile of sarcasm.


    At this moment, seeing Qin Yu''s appearance, Qin Chao feels very funny.


    "Brother, I don''t want to die!"


    "As long as you don''t kill me, you can let me do anything!"


    In the face of Qin Chao''s sarcasm, Qin Yu doesn''t care at all, and he doesn''t care now.


    At the moment, in his eyes, as long as he can live, everything else is at all costs.


    "You can do anything?"


    Qin Chao thought that Qin Yu had said that Shen Ze didn''t deserve to carry his shoes, which made Shen Ze a laughing stock in Yanjing celebrity circle for a period of time. He planned to play Qin Yu more.


    "Come and lick my shoes first."


    As Qin Chao said, he raised his feet to Qin Yu.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s request, Qin Yu, with his head bowed, was dazzled by the struggle in his eyes.


    Qin Yu''s pride is engraved into his bones. To make him kneel down and kowtow is the limit he can endure.


    Let him run over and lick Qin Chao''s shoes like a dog, which is really hard for him to accept.


    Even for a normal person, it''s hard to accept licking clean shoes for others. What''s more, he is such a spoiled and noble young master of the Qin Dynasty?


    In the face of Qin Chao''s request, Qin Yu''s immediate reaction is to refuse, completely unwilling.


    Seeing that Qin Yu is silent and shows the meaning of resistance, Qin Chao smiles coldly.


    Then he raised his feet and went to Qin Yu.


    Qin Chao was condescending and looked down at Qin Yu, who was lying on the ground with disdain. He said coldly, "you can''t do it if I let you lick my shoes. How did you just say that you can do anything as long as I don''t kill you?"


    "If you don''t take it seriously, I won''t think about being lenient."


    Qin Chao''s words are light, but full of strong threat.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Qin Yu''s face changed constantly, and the color of struggle in his eyes became more and more intense.

 Chapter 334

    Qin Yu knelt on the ground and didn''t move. He fell into silence and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "If you don''t want to lick it, I''ll have to do it!"


    Qin Chao has no patience to dally with Qin Yu. Seeing that Qin Yu hasn''t moved for a long time, he squats down and puts the dagger on Qin Yu''s neck.


    Feeling the coolness from his neck, Qin Yu suddenly tightens his body and mind.


    Qin Yu''s eyes were full of fear. His lips trembled and he said, "brother, don''t mess with me..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Qin Chao sneered twice, and then he held the Dagger''s hand with a force.


    Although Qin Chao didn''t use much power, the dagger was very sharp.


    "Hiss..."


    The dagger cut the skin on Qin Yu''s neck, a bloodstain appeared, and the blood overflowed.


    The pain of skin tearing comes from the neck, and Qin Yu''s heart and liver tremble violently.


    "Brother, I don''t want to die. Please don''t kill me..."


    Qin Chao sneered, "you didn''t do what I asked you to do. Why should I follow your will and not move you?"


    Seeing that Qin Chao is serious, Qin Yu obviously has no fluke mentality. At the moment, he knows very well that if he doesn''t follow Qin Chao''s meaning, Qin Chao will kill him.


    Qin Yu, who had been scared to death, didn''t think much about it. He just said, "I can do what you want me to do."


    "Oh? Is it true or not? " Qin Chao raised his eyebrows.


    Qin Yu immediately replied, "really."


    Qin Chao nodded, then said carelessly, "OK, you lick your shoes now."


    When Qin Yu heard the speech, his eyes immediately fell on a pair of black boots Qin Chao was wearing.


    Looking at the dusty black boots, Qin Yu frowned, and his face became ugly.


    It was more difficult for him to lick the black boots full of dust and mud than to let him die.


    At the moment, Qin Yu impressively thinks that it''s better to let him die than to let him lick Qin Chao''s shoes.


    However, Qin Yu, who hasn''t enjoyed enough glory and wealth, and is still full of thoughts about the world, obviously doesn''t want to die like this.


    As the young master of the Qin family, the successor of the head of the Qin family in the future, he will be full of wonderful scenery for the rest of his life. How can he give up all this?


    If he died like this, Qin Yu would be very unwilling. Even if he died, he would die in his eyes!


    Among the two choices of death and licking Qin Chao''s shoes, Qin Yu finally chose the latter.


    After hesitating for a long time, Qin Yu clenched his teeth as if he had made up his mind. His voice was extremely hoarse and low. "I can lick your shoes, but can you promise not to kill me afterwards?"


    Qin Chao sniffed the words and said with a noncommittal smile, "as long as you lick my shoes clean, I won''t kill you."


    Qin Yu raised a pair of red eyes, staring at Qin Chao''s eyes, "how can I believe you?"


    Qin Chao met Qin Yu''s eyes and said coldly, "your life is now in my hand. You have no qualifications and rights that you don''t believe in."


    Qin Chao''s tone is flat, but it is full of a sense of hegemony and strength.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Qin Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and his face became more ugly.


    At the moment, his life is really controlled by Qin Chao. He has no right and qualification to question.


    Aware of this, Qin Yu can only choose to bow his head and admit his life, "OK, I believe you can do what you say for the moment."


    "If you can''t do what you say, I won''t spare you even if I turn into a ghost!"


    Qin Yu didn''t dare to say the last sentence, but secretly said it in his heart.


    "Come on, stop talking nonsense. If you want to lick my shoes clean, just lick them." Qin Chao said impatiently.


    Qin Chao''s attitude makes Qin Yu very upset, but he can only swallow his anger.


    Qin Yu said in a deep voice, "take away your dagger first."


    Qin Chao shrugged carelessly, and then he took away the dagger very simply.


    "I''ll give you five minutes to lick my shoes. If you can''t, I''ll cut off your head!"


    After Qin Chao took back the dagger, he spoke lightly and stood up slowly.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Qin Yu''s eyes were full of humiliation and anger.


    There was an evil spirit in his heart, but he didn''t dare to attack it.


    Because of the time limit, Qin Yu is obviously unable to linger.


    His eyes were fixed on Qin Chao''s black boots. After all kinds of struggles and tangles, he finally clenched his teeth, slowly bent down his head and put his mouth to the black boots.


    Qin Yu closed his eyes, forced fantasy is not to lick shoes, but to lick food.


    Then, Qin Yu, like a dog, began to lick Qin Chao''s black boots.


    Qin Chao lowered his head and watched Qin Yu lick his shoes.


    Seeing that Qin Yu finally gave in and licked his shoes, his face was filled with a smile of conspiracy.


    At the same time, he sneered at Qin Yu.


    If you want to lick my shoes, what qualification do you have to say that my master is not qualified to carry your shoes?


    Such spineless things as you don''t deserve to carry my master''s shoes, even lick my master''s shoes!


    It took Qin Yu four minutes to lick Qin Chao''s black boots clean.


    After finishing this thing, Qin Yu felt disgusted and kept retching there.


    "It''s a good lick. I think you''re a little master of the king of Qin. You''re very suitable for licking shoes."


    Qin Chao is cheap and good at selling himself. As he sneers, he lifts up his black boots, which have been licked bright, and wanders in front of Qin Yu''s eyes.


    For this kind of behavior of Qin Chao, Qin Yu''s heart is surging up with the intention of killing.


    "You son of a bitch, don''t fall into my hands in the future, or I will cut you to pieces!"


    Qin Yu hated Qin Chao and made a poisonous oath in his heart.


    Although Qin Yu didn''t say it and didn''t show hostility, Qin Chao, with keen insight, still sensed the killing opportunity from Qin Yu.


    Qin Chao naturally knew that it was Qin Yu who had killed him, but he was not surprised and didn''t care.


    "Now it''s time to get down to business."


    Qin Chao''s eyes flashed. While he spoke coldly, he felt the dagger again.

 Chapter 335

    Now it''s time to get down to business.


    Hearing Qin Chao say this sentence, Qin Yu, who is lowering his head and retching, suddenly raises his head.


    He stares at Qin Chao and asks in a hoarse voice, "what do you mean?"


    Qin Chao gave Qin Yu a ferocious smile and said six words coldly, "I want to send you on the road."


    When Qin Yu heard the speech, his pupils contracted violently. He suddenly became very excited. He asked again in a sharp voice, "you just said that as long as I do what you mean, you won''t kill me."


    "I did what you wanted. Why do you want to kill me now? How can a man turn back? "


    After listening to Qin Yu''s words, Qin Chao felt as if he had heard a joke, and his face couldn''t help sneering.


    "I''m just saying it verbally. Why are you so naive and naive, so serious?"


    When Qin Yu heard the speech, his canthus were about to crack, and his eyes were burning with anger. He said angrily to Qin Chao, "you shameless bastard, you dare to play with me!"


    Qin Chao couldn''t help criticizing Qin Yu and said with a sneer, "the young master of the royal family of Qin is not only a spineless counsellor, but also a silly and naive fool!"


    "How bad are you kings of Qin now? How can you find such goods as you to be the successor?"


    Qin Yu is very angry and unhappy with Qin Chao''s rebellious behavior and criticizing him like this.


    "Shut up, dog!"


    Qin Yu''s eyes were covered with blood, his face was red, and he looked very ferocious.


    Qin Chao''s mouth curved cruelly. As he turned his dagger, he said coldly, "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you either. I''ll leave if I wipe your neck."


    On hearing Qin Chao''s words, Qin Yu''s mood suddenly became more excited.


    He glared at Qin Chao and roared, "you can''t kill me, you can''t kill me!"


    "If you kill me, the Qin family will not let you go, they will destroy your family!"


    "If you kill me, I will not let you go as a ghost!"


    "I''m not scared. Don''t try to bluff me by saying these words!"


    Qin Chao didn''t take Qin Yu''s words seriously.


    "I''m not scaring you. I''m not scaring you."


    Qin Yu said excitedly, "if you kill me, you won''t come to a good end!"


    "Don''t kill me, I can give you anything you want."


    "I don''t care about the benefits you give me." Qin Chao was unmoved. He looked cold and his eyes were full of murders.


    Seeing that Qin Chao is hard and soft, Qin Yu insists on killing him. He is so flustered that he doesn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Qin Chao looked coldly down at Qin Yu. He drew a cruel radian from the corner of his mouth, and moriran said, "stretch out your neck. I''ll give you a good time."


    "No, I don''t want to die..."


    Qin Yu heard the speech and shook his head violently. Then he stood on the ground with his hands and went backward.


    Qin Chao looks at Qin Yu like a wolf looking at a lamb waiting to be killed.


    With a cruel smile on his face, he raised his feet and pressed towards Qin Yu step by step.


    They retreated and entered until Qin Yu retreated to the corner of the wall.


    "Please don''t kill me..."


    At the moment, Qin Yu, who is afraid of death and can''t take care of himself, is kowtowing to Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao was indifferent to this.


    "Disrespectful to the Dragon God, you deserve to die


    Qin Chao was just like sentencing Qin Yu to death. After saying these words, his eyes flashed, and then he threw the dagger out of his hand.


    "Whew!"


    Like a dart, the dagger shot at Qin Yu''s chest.


    Qin Yu is very weak at the moment, not to mention being able to use force, even though he is weak in action.


    In the face of dagger flying, he could not avoid it, even could not react, so he could only watch it.


    "Puff..."


    The speed of the dagger was as fast as lightning. The next moment, it was suddenly inserted into Qin Yu''s chest, and a stream of hot blood spattered out.


    The dagger was inserted into Qin Yu''s heart.


    "Wow


    Qin Yu opened his mouth and spat out a big mouthful of blood. His face was twisted and looked very painful.


    Qin Yu stares at Qin Chao, and his eyes seem to stare out.


    "You dare to kill me..."


    Qin Yu said feebly that he didn''t expect Qin Chao to kill him so directly.


    In his opinion, Qin Chao should not really kill him because he is afraid of his identity.


    But the fact is that Qin Chao simply and decisively inserted the dagger into his heart and gave him a fatal blow.


    "Laozi is a soldier brought by the Dragon God. Everyone dares to kill him."


    Qin Chao looked down at Qin Yu contemptuously, and said with a sonorous voice, "dare to be disrespectful to the Dragon God, don''t say you are the little Lord of the Qin royal family, even if you are the head of the Qin royal family, I dare to kill you."


    "Wow..."


    Qin Yu''s face turned pale. After he opened his mouth again and vomited a mouthful of blood, his voice said intermittently, "dog... You... Today... Kill me, there will be no good end..."


    Qin Chao smell speech, completely don''t care, he sneered, "I have good end, you can''t see anyway."


    Qin Chao doesn''t want to listen to Qin Yu''s nonsense any more. Then he suddenly reaches out his right hand and pulls out the dagger that is inserted into Qin Yu''s chest.


    "Puff..."


    The dagger was pulled out, bringing out a stream of hot blood.


    "Poof..."


    As soon as the dagger was pulled out, Qin Yu suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out a very big mouthful of blood.


    Then he leaned back and fell to the ground.


    After falling to the ground, Qin Yu''s body convulsed violently, and then there was no movement.


    Qin Yu''s vitality was suddenly gone.


    Qin Chao looks at Qin Chao calmly and indifferently, and then takes his eyes back.


    Qin Chao took a napkin from the dining table and wiped the dagger which was stained with a lot of blood.


    After wiping the blood on the dagger, Qin Chao put it away.


    Then he threw the bloody napkin on Qin Yu''s face.


    Then, without further hesitation, he raised his feet and walked out of the restaurant.


    As for Liu Peng''s dog legs who are still kneeling in the restaurant, Qin Chao thinks they are all rotten fish and shrimps, so he doesn''t care.


    Liu Peng''s followers witnessed Qin Chao''s killing Qin Yu, which had a tremendous impact on them.


    If Shen Ze killed Qin Yu, they can think it through.


    But Qin Chao was just an attendant of Shen Ze, and he killed Qin Yu in this way.


    A few people are awed in the heart, Dragon God''s subordinates are also so unusual.


    The young master of the royal family of Qin was stabbed to death!


    While they were shocked, they were all terrified.


    They are very worried that Qin Chao will kill them and kill them.


    Seeing that Qin Chao killed Qin Yu, he turned around and left. Several people were all relieved, and their hearts hanging in their throat fell down.


    Several people kneel on the ground and dare not move until Qin Chao''s figure disappears in their field of vision.

 Chapter 336

    Liu Peng''s dog legs stood up from the ground, and then they all looked at the four corpses on the ground with complicated eyes.


    Qin Yu, his two bodyguards Jiang Hui, Tao gang and Liu Peng were all killed. What should we do?


    What happened in front of them was a big thing for several people. They were confused and didn''t know what to do.


    Several people look at each other, are from each other''s eyes to see the color of loss.


    After a long silence in the restaurant, someone said, "shall we inform the Qin family and the Liu family, or shall we fly away from here and hide at once?"


    Soon someone said, "this kind of thing can''t be mixed up by us little characters. Let''s leave here immediately and find a place to hide, just as if we don''t know what happened today."


    "Yes, Shen Diaolong is involved in these things. It''s related to such a top-ranking person. It''s really not something we can get involved in. Let''s find a place to hide ourselves!"


    "Yes, I''m in favor of that."


    "I''m in favor of that, too."


    We have reached a consensus.


    After that, Liu Peng''s followers were suddenly scattered.


    They left the restaurant as if they were fleeing, and then they each found a place to hide.


    Everyone in the restaurant left.


    But Hu Wei, the owner of the restaurant, was obviously unable to leave.


    When he returned to the restaurant and saw the bodies of Qin Yu and Liu Peng, Hu Wei was shocked.


    Damn it, Qin Yu. How did they get killed?


    The young man surnamed Shen killed Qin Yu so much?


    Qin Yu and others died in Hu Wei''s restaurant, which was a huge trouble for Hu Wei, making him want to cry.


    How can such a bad thing be spread by oneself?


    The young master of the Qin royal family in Yanjing died in his restaurant. Hu Wei had never encountered such a big thing before. He was a little confused for the first time and didn''t know what to do.


    After Hu Weisi thought about it, he finally chose to call the police and let the patrolman deal with it.


    The death of Liu Peng, Jiang Hui and Tao Gang is insignificant, but the death of Qin Yu, the young leader of the Qin royal family, is of great importance.


    The young master of the Qin royal family died in Haicheng, which was enough to cause a great shock to the whole Haicheng!


    After the patrol came, he was shocked to learn that one of the dead was a young leader of the Qin family.


    Because of the great importance, the inspector reported the matter to Xing mu, the director of the Inspection Bureau.


    After receiving the report, Xing Mu rushed to the restaurant and dealt with it in person.


    Under the leadership of Xing mu, the patrol Bureau blocked the news of the death of Qin Yu and others.


    They take the bodies of Qin Yu and others, and take Hu Wei back to the patrol Bureau for investigation.


    Qin Yu, the young master of the Qin royal family, died in Haicheng, which shocked Liu Yanshu, the mayor of Haicheng.


    After learning the news, Liu Yanshu rushed to the patrol Bureau and met with Xing mu.


    Liu Yanshu went to Xing Mu''s office and met the latter.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After sitting down, Liu Yanshu asked Xing Mu solemnly.


    Xing Mu took a sip of tea, and then answered in a deep voice, "Qin Yu''s death has something to do with Mr. Shen."


    Liu Yanshu smell speech, brow immediately tight wrinkle together, face become more dignified.


    "Is Qin Yu''s death related to Shen Diaolong?"


    "Well."


    Xing Mu nodded, then slowly said, "according to the restaurant owner''s interrogation, this is the case."


    "A playboy of Qin Yu''s attendants went to the restaurant and met Mr. Shen and miss Mu Ling for dinner. When he saw that Miss Mu was beautiful, he decided to harass Miss mu. As a result, he had a dispute with Mr. Shen."


    "Mr. Shen is very powerful and taught the Playboy a lesson. The Playboy was so angry that he found his big supporter Qin Yu."


    "Qin Yu has called his two bodyguards to fight with Mr. Shen. The contradiction between the two sides intensified, resulting in death and injury."


    After listening to Xing Mu''s story, Liu Yanshu nodded, and then he said in a deep voice, "because a woman made such a big murder case, it''s really enough!"


    Liu Yanshu said with emotion, "Mr. Shen''s temper is really big. Even the young masters of the Qin royal family say to kill them. It''s a mess!"


    "It''s just that he killed people and made a big mess for Haicheng!"


    "The young master of the Qin royal family died in Haicheng, and the Qin royal family will certainly blame him."


    "We haven''t been quiet for a long time in Haicheng. We''re going to set off a huge wave again!"


    In the end, Liu Yanshu''s face showed a touch of complexity.


    Xing Mu asked, "Mayor Liu, how do you deal with this?"


    Liu Yanshu pondered for a moment and said, "it''s better to report Qin Yu''s death to the Qin royal family truthfully. As for Mr. Shen, he just turned a blind eye."


    Xing Mu nodded, then said in a deep voice, "if the king of Qin knew that Qin Yu had died in Haicheng, he would certainly ask for a crime. At that time, we are afraid that it will be difficult to deal with it."


    Liu Yanshu''s face sank when he heard that, "whether it''s Mr. Shen or the royal family of Qin, it''s something we can''t provoke. We''re stuck in the middle, and it''s hard to be a man."


    Liu Yanshu couldn''t help complaining, "since this big brother Shen came to Haicheng, we have had big things in Haicheng one after another."


    "These big guys make trouble and let us small characters suffer."


    Xing Mu nodded, "I want to resign from the position of the director of the patrol Bureau."


    After listening to Xing Mu''s words, Liu Yanshu said, "I also want to resign from the position of head of Haicheng!"


    After a while of depression, Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu acted separately.


    Both of them put their energy on Qin Yu''s death.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling went out of the mall and went to the square outside the mall.


    Mu Ling didn''t know what Shen Ze would do with Qin Yu. She couldn''t help but wonder, "brother Ze, what are you going to do with the young master of the Qin family?"


    Hearing this, Shen Ze gave a faint smile to Mu Ling and said in a soft voice, "naturally, he was sent to meet his two bodyguards."


    Muling asked, "do you mean you let Qin Chao kill him?"


    Shen Ze nodded.


    Learning that Shen zezhen asked Qin Chao to kill Qin Yu, Mu Ling''s face was dignified.


    "Brother Ze, the four royal families in Yanjing are all powerful monsters. If you kill the young master of the Qin royal family, I''m afraid you''ll get into a lot of trouble?"


    "It''s going to get into some trouble, but it''s not a big problem," Shen said


    With his current status and power, Shen Ze is confident that the Qin family dare not do anything about him.


    Shen Ze is a Dragon God, and Muling knows that the Qin royal family won''t do anything about Shen Ze, but she is still worried.


    "Brother Ze, if you kill the young master of the Qin royal family, it''s equivalent to a blood feud with the Qin royal family. If they stand opposite your enemies, it''s very bad for you!"


    Shen Ze gave Mu Ling a reassuring look, and then he said, "a Qin royal family, I haven''t paid attention to it. It''s not worth worrying about."

 Chapter 337

    Listen to Shen Ze say so, see him again a pair of strategical appearance, Mu Ling did not worry more.


    With a pair of black gemstone eyes, Mu Ling looked at Shen Ze with a twinkle, and said frankly, "I feel brother Ze''s spirit is bigger than the sky!"


    Shen Ze smelled the speech and said with a smile, "it''s not as exaggerated as you said. My spirit is at most a little bit higher than that of a normal person."


    Mu Ling nuzui toward Shen Ze Nu, "Ze elder brother don''t be modest."


    "As the first person in the Dragon Kingdom, no one is as bold as brother Ze!"


    Shen Ze didn''t argue with Mu Ling much. His eyes were doting. He spread his fingers and gently touched the little girl''s head.


    "Brother Ze, I want to eat ice cream, you accompany me to buy."


    Muring said, holding Shen Ze''s arm skillfully.


    Then, they went to the supermarket next to the square.


    After arriving at the supermarket, Muling bought two cream flavored ice cream.


    "Brother Ze, you too."


    Muling left one for Shen Ze.


    Then, while eating ice cream, they walked to a black Bentley parked outside the mall.


    When they came to the black Bentley, Shen Ze and Mu Ling just finished their ice cream.


    After throwing the stick away, they got into the car.


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling got into the back car together.


    "Brother Ze, can we have a candlelight dinner in the evening?"


    As soon as she got on the bus, Muling gave Shen Ze a look of hope.


    "Shall we go to candlelight dinner?"


    When Shen Ze heard this, he was surprised. "Why do you want to have a candlelight dinner all of a sudden?"


    Muring blushed and said shyly, "I''ve never had a candlelight dinner. I want to experience it."


    Mu Ling has never been in love. She really has no chance to have a candlelight dinner.


    Shen Ze touched his nose and said with some embarrassment, "this candlelight dinner is for lovers. Isn''t it good for us to have candlelight dinner?"


    Muring tooted her lips and said, "what''s wrong? We''re just experiencing it, having a candlelight dinner and nothing else


    "Brother Ze, promise me!"


    Mu Ling seemed to be afraid that Shen Ze would refuse her, and then she said it as if she was coquettish.


    After saying this, Mu Ling''s whole face turned red, just like a ripe red apple.


    Muling''s words are all about this. Shen Ze really can''t refuse the little girl''s request.


    He wanted to let Mu Ling experience it, so after pondering for a moment, he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll accompany you to a candlelight dinner in the evening."


    "Good!"


    Seeing Shen Ze''s promise, Mu Ling''s face brightened with joy.


    "Brother Ze, let''s go to Yueya bay for candlelight dinner in the evening."


    Yueya Bay is a famous and high-end western restaurant in Haicheng, which is very popular with lovers.


    Shen Ze responded, "OK, you can go wherever you want."


    "OK, let''s go to Crescent Bay."


    "I''ll book a seat now."


    As soon as the words were finished, Muling took out her mobile phone and ordered the location of Crescent Bay on the Internet.


    After a while, Muling made a reservation.


    "We have a reservation. We''ll just go there in the evening!"


    After the reservation, Mu Ling was as happy as a child.


    Shen Ze looks at Mu Ling with a smile in his face and doesn''t say anything.


    After a while, Qin Chao came back.


    Qin Chao went back to the driver''s seat and reported to Shen Zechen, "young master, I''ve killed that son of a bitch of the Qin family."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze let out a sound, and there was no change in her expression. However, Mu Ling was a little moved.


    "Before I killed that kid, I asked him to lick up my two boots."


    "Ha ha, I just want to scare him. I didn''t expect that spineless counsellor really licked my shoes."


    Qin Chao felt very relaxed and laughed.


    "It''s ridiculous for that boy to say that kind of rude words to the young master at the beginning."


    Shen Ze did not comment on this, but lightly said, "in the future, be quick, don''t be so procrastinating."


    Shen Zeshi knocked and said, "if you procrastinate in handling affairs in the future, I''ll change someone to follow me."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he immediately put away his playful face and looked upright.


    He patted his chest and promised, "young master, I will be quick in my future work. Don''t change me!"


    It is a great honor and favor for Qin Chao to be with Shen Ze.


    He obviously wants to stay with Shen Ze all the time, not be replaced.


    After listening to Qin Chao, Shen Ze said nothing more.


    If the goal has been achieved, there is no need to say more.


    Later, Qin Chao asked, "young master, where are we going now?"


    Shen Ze asked Mu Ling, "where do you want to go, ling''er?"


    Muling thought about it and said, "brother Ze, let''s go for a walk by the sea."


    "All right."


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "go to the seaside."


    "Yes


    Qin Chao answered, then he started the engine and drove to the seaside.


    After more than half an hour''s drive, they came to the seaside.


    Later, Shen Ze and Mu Ling took a walk along the seaside, while Qin Chao kept a distance of 10 meters and followed them all the time.


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling chatted while walking.


    "Brother Ze, my second uncle asked me to take over the position of CEO of Mu group. Do you think I can do it?"


    Shen Ze looks serious, to tell the truth, "with your talent in business, I don''t think it''s a problem."


    Muring asked, "you didn''t mean to be nice, did you?"


    "Shen Ze replied," no, I said so in my mouth, and I thought so in my heart. "


    "Oh


    Hearing this, Muling nodded her head.


    "Brother Ze said that. It seems that brother Ze recognized my ability."


    Shen Ze said, "I''ve always recognized it."


    With Shen Ze''s affirmative answer, Muling felt sweet as if she had eaten honey.


    "Brother Ze, if I were to be the CEO of Mu group, I might not have so much time to accompany you."


    Thinking of this, Mu Ling''s mood suddenly became a little low.


    Shen Ze said, "it''s OK, this life is still very long, not so short of time."


    Hearing the speech, Mu Ling suddenly stopped.


    She turned around and stared at Shen Ze without blinking. Cherry opened her mouth slightly and said softly, "brother Ze, will we be like this all our lives?"

 Chapter 338

    Brother Ze, will we be like this all our lives?


    Shen Ze couldn''t respond to Mu Ling''s sudden question.


    After he was stunned, he said with a smile, "of course, we will have a good relationship like now all our lives."


    Muling stared at Shen Ze and asked, "like a friend?"


    Shen Ze read other meanings from Mu Ling''s eyes, but he pretended not to see them. He replied with a smile, "like brother and sister."


    "Like brother and sister..."


    Muring repeated what Shen Ze said, and the little girl''s eyes flashed a trace of loss.


    Shen Ze rubbed Muling''s head and said in a low voice, "don''t think about it. Let''s go on!"


    "Well."


    Mu Ling nodded. She hid her lost emotion as if there was nothing.


    The little girl turns around and habitually reaches for Shen Ze''s arm.


    Immediately, they raised their feet and went on for a walk.


    "Brother Ze, do you want to come to work in Mu''s group?"


    "Muling said," I think you have nothing to do. You can come to work and pass the time


    Mu Ling seemed to suddenly think of something, and then said with a smile, "I lack an assistant. I think brother Ze is very suitable."


    When Shen Ze heard this, he said with a smile, "I''m good at war. I''m engaged in business. I don''t know anything about it. I''m not qualified for the job of assistant president."


    Muring said, "it''s OK. The job of the assistant president is very simple. Once you learn it, you can learn it."


    In fact, Muling just wants to spend more time with Shen Ze. She doesn''t care whether Shen Ze is qualified for the job of assistant to the president.


    Shen Ze said with a smile, "I still don''t want to give you any trouble."


    Although Shen Ze didn''t understand women''s mind very well, he could guess what Mu Ling thought.


    He thought this kind of thing was troublesome, so he insisted on refusing.


    Seeing that Shen Ze''s attitude didn''t change, it was hard for mu Ling to say anything more. She could only say with a loss, "OK, then I won''t force you."


    Muling soon put herself in a good mood, and then she asked, "brother Ze, what are you going to do next?"


    Shen Ze thought about it and said, "I''m going to play in Haicheng for a while, and then go back to my mother''s hometown at Qingming."


    Mu Ling knows that Shen Ze''s mother has been dead for many years. She knows that Shen Ze went back to her mother''s hometown to visit her mother''s tomb.


    Muring said, "brother Ze, I also want to see my aunt. On Tomb Sweeping Day, I''ll go back to Hangzhou with you."


    Hangzhou is the hometown of Shen Ze''s mother.


    When Muling wanted to go, Shen Ze would not refuse. He nodded and replied, "OK."


    Seeing that Shen Ze agreed, Mu Ling said happily, "that''s a happy decision!"


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling chatted and strolled along the beach.


    Unconsciously, the setting sun, the sunset red the horizon and the sea.


    At about 7 p.m., the sky was dim, so they left the seaside and drove to yueyawan restaurant.


    Crescent Bay restaurant is not far away from the beach. It''s not long before it arrives.


    After getting off the bus, Mu Ling said with a little embarrassment, "brother Ze, I see that when people eat candlelight dinner, men will buy a bunch of flowers for women. Can you also buy a bunch of flowers for me?"


    After these words, a blush appeared on her small face, and she was very shy.


    Looking at the little girl''s coy but expectant look, Shen Ze couldn''t bear to refuse, so he nodded, "I''ll buy flowers, you go to the restaurant with Qin Chao first."


    "Good."


    Seeing that Shen Ze agreed to buy flowers, Mu Ling almost jumped up happily.


    Later, Shen Ze went to the nearby florist to buy flowers, while Muling and Qin Chao went to the yueyawan restaurant.


    The flower shop is not far away from the restaurant. Shen Ze walked for a few minutes.


    Into the florist, Shen Ze directly came to the counter.


    After seeing Shen Ze, the woman owner of the florist sitting behind the counter asked with a smile and a soft voice, "Sir, what kind of flowers do you want to buy?"


    Shen Ze replied, "rose."


    The female boss then asked, "what color do you want?"


    Shen Ze thought that Mu Ling liked pink better, so he asked, "do you have pink?"


    The woman boss thought about it, and then said, "it seems that there is one last bunch of pink roses left."


    "Just a moment, sir. I''ll look for the flowers."


    After explaining to Shen Ze, the female boss went to find the pink rose.


    Shen Ze had nothing to do, so he put his hands in his pocket and looked at the flowers in the florist''s shop to enjoy them.


    At this time, a young man in a white suit, with an inch in his head, who looked like he was in his early twenties, and a young woman in a black miniskirt, with heavy makeup, who was also in her twenties, walked into the florist side by side.


    This pair of men and women like to come to their own home, as soon as they enter the florist, they have a very loud communication.


    The man in white suit asked carelessly, "honey, what flower do you want?"


    The woman in the black miniskirt said in a sweet voice, "honey, I want pink roses."


    The white suit man nodded, "OK, I''ll buy you a bunch of pink roses!"


    Then, the white suit man exclaimed, "boss, I want to buy a bunch of pink roses!"


    The female boss went to the inner room to look for him. She didn''t respond to the man in white suit for the first time.


    Without a response, the man in the white suit showed his displeasure and began to clamor again.


    "Boss, where the hell did you die?"


    "I want to buy flowers, get out quickly!"


    The young man in white suit looks like a dog, but his character is not very good. He has a lot of dirty words and his mouth stinks.


    It''s a little harsh to hear the foul language of the young people in white suits, plus their loud voice.


    Shen Ze, who was enjoying the flowers, was disturbed and a trace of displeasure appeared in his eyes.


    However, although he was not happy, Shen Ze did not say or do anything.


    As the young man in the white suit clamored louder, the female boss who was looking for flowers in the inner room heard it and responded, "just a moment, sir, I''ll come out right away!"


    The young man in white suit has a bad temper. After listening to the female boss, he scolded, "I''m waiting for you to be paralyzed, dawdling and bothering me!"


    "Husband, take it easy. Don''t scold me."


    Black miniskirt women seem to think that it''s not good for white suit youth to curse like this, so they put their arms around the latter and try to persuade the latter to stop swearing.


    White suit young people eat black miniskirt woman this set, he endured the heart of the discomfort, did not abuse.


    The florist quieted down.


    After a while, the woman boss came out with a bunch of pink roses in her arms.


    The woman in the black miniskirt saw the pink rose in her boss''s hand and said, "Wow, I want this bunch of pink roses!"


    "All right, honey, I''ll take this bunch of pink roses."


    The young man in the white suit hugged the waist of the woman in the black miniskirt. Then he said to the woman boss in an indisputable tone, "I want this bunch of pink roses. You wrap them for me!"

 Chapter 339

    When the young man in white suit said that she wanted the only pink rose left in the shop, the female boss was embarrassed.


    The female boss looked awkwardly at the young man in white suit and asked in a low voice, "Sir, do you want this bunch of pink roses?"


    The young man in white suit was resentful to the female boss. He looked at the female boss like an idiot and said, "are you deaf or can''t understand what I said?"


    "I said I wanted this bunch of pink roses. Don''t talk nonsense, just wrap them up for me!"


    Being said so by the young man in white suit, the female boss was dissatisfied, but she tolerated it and didn''t show it.


    The female boss smiles awkwardly at the young man in the white suit and says apologetically, "Sir, this is the last bunch of pink roses left in our shop."


    "And this pink rose was bought by this gentleman first. I can''t sell it to you."


    The female boss said, reached out and pointed to Shen Ze, standing aside, enjoying a bunch of lilies.


    The young man in white suit follows the direction of the female boss''s fingers and his eyes fall on Shen Ze.


    The eyes of the young man in white suit swept over Shen Ze, and then he snorted with disdain.


    Then, the young man in white suit said to the female boss very domineering, "I''ll order this bunch of pink roses. You have to sell them to me!"


    "This..."


    When the female boss heard this, she looked very embarrassed.


    The female boss has seen that the young man in white suit is not a talkative person, but she insists, "this bunch of pink roses was bought by this gentleman first. I can''t sell them to you."


    The young man in the white suit scolded and said, "get the hell out of here, you can''t sell it to that kid, you can only sell it to Laozi!"


    Being scolded by the young man in white suit, the female boss''s face became a little ugly. She suddenly didn''t want to pay attention to the former and didn''t say anything for a moment.


    At this time, Shen Ze said, "boss, wrap up my flowers. I''m leaving."


    "Good."


    The female boss was stunned for a moment. When she came back to herself, she nodded and then began to pack flowers.


    Seeing that the female boss had planned to sell the flowers to Shen Ze, the woman in the black miniskirt was in a hurry.


    She shook the arm of the young man in the white suit, and said eagerly and still in a sweet voice, "honey, I want this bunch of pink roses."


    White suit youth see female boss don''t listen to his words, insist to sell this bunch of pink rose to Shen Ze, he is surprised already came angry.


    Now after listening to the words of the woman in the black miniskirt, the young man in the white suit rushed to the woman boss.


    He looked at the woman boss fiercely and said angrily, "boss, I''ll give you ten times the price for this bunch of pink roses!"


    After that, the young man in white suit immediately said, "boss, if you don''t sell me this bunch of pink roses today, I''ll have nothing to do with you!"


    The young man in white suit is just like a rogue, playing a fool.


    "I can''t sell it to you, sir." The female boss said to the young man in white suit with a bitter face.


    After that, the woman boss handed the wrapped flowers to Shen Ze, "Sir, your flowers are wrapped."


    "This is Laozi''s flower!"


    The young man in white suit roared and grabbed the pink rose bundle.


    Obviously, young people in white suits can''t compete for pink roses, so they plan to fight hard.


    Soon, just as the young man in the white suit was about to catch the pink rose bouquet, a hand suddenly appeared and grasped the wrist of the young man in the white suit.


    This hand is like a pair of pincers, firmly holding the wrist of the young man in the white suit, so that the latter''s hand can''t play.


    The man holding the wrist of the young man in white suit is Shen Ze standing on one side.


    The wrist was caught, the face of the young man in the white suit became very gloomy, and his eyes were burning with anger.


    The young man in white suit raised his head angrily and glared at Shen Ze who grasped him by the wrist.


    The young man in white suit showed his fierce face and asked Shen Ze harshly, "boy, do you dare to grab my hand? Are you tired of living?"


    Shen Ze looked at the young man in the white suit with light eyes. He had no expression and said nothing.


    Seeing that Shen Ze had no reaction, the young man in white suit thought that Shen Ze was a fool. He angrily scolded, "idiot, let go of my hand immediately, or I will make you feel helpless!"


    Shen Ze smell speech, the corner of the mouth raised a smile of banter, the eye color became a bit cold.


    The next moment, Shen Ze grabs the wrist of the young man in the white suit and makes a great effort.


    "Click!"


    The sound of a broken bone sounded.


    The wrist of the young man in white suit was abruptly broken by Shen Ze.


    The flesh and blood were torn, the bones came out, and the blood was dripping.


    The bone at the wrist was completely broken, leaving only a layer of flesh still attached.


    "Ah..."


    The young man in the white suit had a twisted face and opened his mouth to make a shrill cry like killing a pig.


    After breaking the wrist of the young man in the white suit, Shen Ze released his hand.


    The young man in white suit covered his right hand with his left hand and staggered backward.


    The woman in the black miniskirt rushed forward and held the young man in the white suit.


    "Honey, how are you doing?"


    The black miniskirt woman looked at the white suit youth''s broken right wrist, her face showed a strong color of worry.


    "My wrist is broken. It hurts!"


    The young man in the white suit was pale and his forehead was covered with cold sweat. He cried repeatedly and was in great pain.


    Seeing the pain of the young man in white suit, the woman in black miniskirt was very distressed. She was very anxious, but she didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    "You guy, who let you break my husband''s wrist?"


    The girl with black miniskirt is resentful. She turns her head and stares at Shen Ze angrily as she yells.


    Previously, the black short fist girl has not seen Shen Ze''s face. Now she stares at Shen Ze''s face.


    After seeing Shen Ze''s face clearly, the woman in the black miniskirt was slightly stunned.


    She gazed at Shen Ze with uncertain eyes, and said with some uncertainty, "are you Shen Ze?"


    By the other side said the name, Shen Ze slightly surprised to pick eyebrows.


    He raised his eyes, cold eyes fell on the face of the woman in the black miniskirt.


    I don''t know if it''s because the girl in the black miniskirt has too much make-up, or if she doesn''t know each other at all. Shen Ze suddenly doesn''t recognize the girl in the black miniskirt.


    Shen Ze doesn''t care about it either.


    He no longer cares about the white suit youth and the black miniskirt girl''s plan, and then he takes his eyes away from the black miniskirt girl.


    Then, Shen Ze turned around and faced the florist woman who had become very dignified, said faintly, "how much did it cost?"


    The woman boss hears speech, Lengshen after a moment, answer a way, "199 yuan."


    Shen Ze nodded, and then he took out 200 yuan and handed it to the female boss, "that one yuan doesn''t have to change."


    "All right."


    The female boss nodded, and then handed the bunch of pink roses to Shen Ze.


    After getting the pink rose bouquet, Shen Ze turned and walked out of the florist''s shop.


    It is clear that he intends to leave.


    "Shen Ze, you can''t go!"


    Shen Ze has confirmed the identity of the black miniskirt woman, while harshly scolding, while rushed forward to stop Shen Ze.

 Chapter 340

    Huang Yao, a classmate of Shenze University, is a black miniskirt.


    Shen Ze and Huang Yao know each other. Huang Yao recognizes Shen Ze when she sees the front of Shen Ze. Because Huang Yao''s makeup is too heavy, he doesn''t recognize Huang Yao.


    "Shen Ze, you broke my husband''s wrist. You must be responsible. You can''t just walk away!"


    Filled with righteous indignation, Huang Yao scolded Shen Ze.


    Looking at Huang Yao in front of him, Shen Ze frowned slightly, his thin lips opened slightly, and asked, "who are you, how do you know me?"


    Huang Yao did not hide, replied, "I am Huang Yao!"


    Huang Yao?


    Hearing this name, Shen Ze could not help but come up with a figure in his mind.


    The figure in memory gradually overlaps with the figure in front of us.


    This woman is Huang Yao, her classmate in college.


    Knowing that the woman in front of him was Huang Yao, Shen Ze picked her eyebrows, and then her face became a little strange.


    Because of the assassination that year, Shen Ze was only in College for the first half of the year.


    In that half year of college, Shen Ze had some disputes with Huang Yao.


    At the beginning, Huang Yao suddenly fell in love with Shen Ze and wanted to fall in love with Shen Ze, but Shen Ze refused Huang Yao.


    Huang Yao takes the initiative to throw herself in her arms, but Shen Ze refuses.


    This incident left a lot of resentment for Shen Ze in Huang Yao''s heart.


    Now seeing Shen Ze, Huang Yao''s resentment came out.


    In addition, Shen Ze broke her old good wrist, she naturally will not let Shen Ze leave.


    Thinking of the embarrassing thing, Shen Ze can''t help feeling funny.


    But soon he regained his mind and recovered his calm appearance.


    Shen Ze looked at Huang Yao calmly and said, "I only broke your husband''s wrist. It''s kind enough."


    "If you don''t want your husband to be hurt again, you''d better calm down and get out of my way."


    As soon as Shen Ze said this, Huang Yao didn''t say anything. The young man in white suit named Hong Kai said angrily, "boy, you broke my wrist. You don''t want to leave here safe today!"


    After shouting, Hong Kai runs to Huang Yao and blocks Shen Ze''s way with the latter.


    "Shen Ze, you intentionally hurt my husband. You must apologize and pay for the medical expenses, otherwise we won''t let you go!"


    Huang Yao also clamored that she agreed with Hong Kai''s meaning, and they both had a kind of meaning that the husband sings and the woman follows.


    Instead of looking at Hong Kai, Shen Ze looked at Huang Yao and said indifferently, "for the sake of you and me being classmates, I don''t want to worry more about you."


    "Get out of the way at once, and everyone will be safe. If you don''t, you will be responsible for the consequences."


    Shen Ze''s tone is flat, but his words are full of unquestionable strong meaning.


    "Who the hell do you think you are if you don''t care more about us? Do you really think you are an onion


    Huang Yao and Hong Kai are both very angry when they see that Shen Ze Mingming starts to hurt people and doesn''t want to care much.


    Hong Kai looked ferocious. He pointed to Shen Ze''s nose with his left hand and said angrily, "boy, if you don''t kneel down and kowtow to me today, I won''t let you go!"


    Huang Yao put on a haughty posture, and then threatened Shen Ze.


    "Shen Ze, my husband is rich and powerful. You''d better kneel down and kowtow to him immediately, or you won''t come to a good end."


    After listening to Hong Kai and Huang Yao''s words, Shen Ze is indifferent and doesn''t care at all, and he doesn''t have the patience to continue to dally with them.


    Since we are not allowed to open the way, we have to leave by force.


    In the heart born idea, Shen Ze body suddenly gushed out a breath.


    "Boom!"


    It''s like a huge wave swept out of Shen Zeti.


    This huge wave swept over Huang Yao and Hong Kai. They were shocked and screamed. At the same time, they flew out to both sides.


    "Dong Dong!"


    They flew one meter away and then fell to the ground heavily.


    Two people fall seven meat and eight vegetable, painful call repeatedly.


    Shen Ze didn''t take a look at Huang Yao and Hong Kai. After they opened up, he raised his feet and walked towards the flower shop.


    The female owner of the florist''s shop stares at Shen Ze''s back, with a strong shock on her face.


    How could this young man with outstanding appearance and extraordinary temperament be so powerful that he flew two big living people without any action!


    There was no one to stop him. Shen Ze walked out of the florist''s shop unimpeded, and then he walked to the Crescent Bay restaurant.


    Not long after Shen Ze left the florist''s shop, Huang Yao, who was not seriously injured, took the lead to get up from the ground.


    She wants to see where Shen Ze is going, so she rushes to the door of the flower shop for the first time, looking for Shen Ze.


    Huang Yao glances around and sees Shen Ze walk into yueyawan restaurant.


    "This guy is supposed to go on a date in Crescent Bay."


    After confirming this, Huang Yao went back to the florist and helped Hong Kai up from the ground.


    "How are you, husband?"


    Hong Kai''s wrist and other parts of his body hurt at the moment.


    Hong Kai said angrily, "where''s that boy? I must find him and teach him a lesson! "


    "Husband, that man has entered yueyawan restaurant."


    After answering, Huang Yao suggested, "husband, let''s go to the hospital to deal with your hand injury first, and then we''ll look for the boy after we deal with it!"


    Hong Kai couldn''t stand the severe pain in his wrist, so he said, "OK, let''s go to the hospital first."


    "When my hand injury is dealt with, I will call some people to go to Yueya Bay and shave the boy''s skin!"

 Chapter 341

    Yueyawan restaurant has a very good environment and covers a large area.


    It is just like a resort, with a crescent shaped lake in the center, and small houses at a distance around the lake.


    Each small house with different shapes and styles is the place for guests to have candlelight dinner.


    Such a distinctive restaurant is a favorite place for lovers.


    After entering the restaurant, Shen Ze, according to the room number given to him by Muling, comes to the small house where Muling and Qin Chao live under the guidance of the waiter.


    Qin Chao''s buttocks haven''t been sitting hot. When he saw Shen Ze coming in, he immediately flashed.


    "Young master, I''ll go out and find something to eat. You can enjoy a candlelight dinner and live in your world."


    After saying these words to Shen Ze, Qin Chao got up and walked out of the small house.


    After Qin Chao left, Shen Ze came to Mu Ling with a pink rose bundle in his arms.


    Shen Zeyang raised the pink rose bundle in his hand and asked with a smile, "linger, do you like it?"


    "Very much!"


    Mu Ling nodded heavily, a round little face overflowing with a happy and sweet smile.


    "Here you are."


    Shen Ze is the first time to send girls flowers, but also a little embarrassed.


    He kept smiling and handed the bouquet to Muling.


    With a smile on her face, Mu Ling happily took over the pink rose bundle in Shen Ze''s hand.


    "I''ll keep this bunch of flowers all the time."


    It''s like Muling has got a very precious gift, but baby can''t.


    Seeing that Muling is as happy as a child, Shen Ze''s eyes dote on her and her mouth can''t help but rise.


    They looked at each other and laughed. After a while, they separated.


    "Hungry, let''s have dinner!"


    Shen Ze said as he went to the seat opposite Mu Ling and sat down.


    "Good."


    Muring nodded and then rang the bell.


    Soon, a waiter served them steak, red wine and some snacks.


    "Take your time, sir and madam."


    After pouring a glass of red wine for Shen Ze and Mu Ling, the waiter turned and walked out of the small house.


    "Brother Ze, let''s have a drink first."


    After the waiter left, Muling reached for her glass and said to Shen Ze.


    "Good."


    Shen Ze immediately picked up his glass and touched it with Mu Ling.


    Then they each took a sip of red wine.


    "Start eating!"


    After putting down the glass, Shen Ze and Mu Ling began to eat the steak.


    In the small house, there are many colorful lights and many beautiful and exquisite small objects.


    The decoration of the whole room is very warm and romantic.


    It''s obviously a wonderful pleasure to spend the world together and have a candlelight dinner.


    Although Shen Ze didn''t have that idea, he also enjoyed the peace and warmth.


    For mu Ling, it is full of sweetness and happiness, which makes her very happy.


    Shen Ze has the habit of eating without speaking. During the meal, Mu Ling can only bear not to say anything. She only opens her mouth when she drinks occasionally.


    Nothing to do in the evening. Time is free.


    Both of them chew slowly and enjoy delicious food. They eat very slowly.


    Nearly an hour later, Shen Ze and Mu Ling finished their steak.


    "Brother Ze, another drink."


    Mu Ling is in a very good mood and is a bit greedy.


    After drinking a lot of wine, her face became ruddy and her eyes became a little confused.


    Muling''s drinking capacity is not very good. Her head is a little dizzy, but she still wants to drink with Shen Ze again.


    Looking at Muling, who was already a little drunk, Shen Ze said softly, "I''d better not drink. I''m afraid you''re drunk."


    "No, I want to drink more."


    Muring pouted her cherry lips and said, "brother Ze, you can drink with me."


    Little girl said, Yang Yang raised the glass.


    Shen Ze can be called a hero, but it''s hard to fight against women''s coquetry, and he can''t resist the coquetry of such a gorgeous beauty as Mu Ling.


    Shen Ze tone some helpless said, "OK, I can accompany you to drink, but can''t drink a lot."


    "Well." Muling nodded cleverly.


    Seeing that Muling agreed, Shen Ze immediately raised his glass and touched Muling.


    After clinking the glasses, each took a sip of wine.


    Mu Ling put down her glass, then she put her hands on the table, hugged her face, and looked at Shen Ze with a pair of watery eyes with blurred color.


    As if she had seen something she cherished, Muling looked at it with a silly smile on her face.


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, Mu Ling''s smirk is just like a smirk, which makes him laugh.


    Shen Ze wanted to say something, but he swallowed it.


    At this time, Mu Ling broke the silence and said softly, "brother Ze, what kind of woman do you think is worthy of you?"


    Shen Ze hears speech, surprised ground picked pick eyebrow.


    He looked at Muling suspiciously and asked, "why did you suddenly ask me this question?"


    Muring pondered for a moment and said, "brother Ze is the first legendary general in the world. He created a myth in the battle of Dingding, which laid the foundation for the peaceful and prosperous age of the Dragon kingdom."


    "Brother Ze is not only a national hero, but also a leader of the army who has power over the government and the opposition. He is also the most expensive and supreme Dragon God."


    "I don''t think any woman in the world is worthy of you."


    After listening to Muling''s words, Shen zeran smiles.


    "Don''t exaggerate me. I''m just a mortal. No matter how powerful I am, how famous I am and how rich I am, I will live, grow old and die."


    "I''m just an ordinary person, despite all the illusions."


    Shen Ze is very modest, but this is the modesty of the strong and the successful.


    "I still don''t think any woman in the world is worthy of you."


    Although Shen Ze said that, Muling didn''t change her mind.


    The little girl insisted that, Shen Ze also very helpless, don''t know what to say, he smile, didn''t say anything.


    Muling is still staring at Shen Ze.


    She seemed to suddenly think of something, and said with a melancholy tone, "I actually envy Su Shiman, because she can get the love of brother Ze."


    For Su Shiman, Muling never wanted to mention it, and she would not mention it in front of Shen Ze.


    But today, I don''t know if it''s because she''s a little drunk, she suddenly mentioned sushman and said what she thought.


    Hearing that and mentioning Su Shiman, Shen Ze''s mood suddenly fluctuated.


    Since he left Shudu and came to Haicheng, Shen Ze didn''t think much about Su Shiman. Instead, he hid the memory of Su Shiman in his mind.


    At the moment, when muring mentioned Su Shiman, Shen Ze''s eyes became a little deep and his thoughts were flying.


    What is she doing now? How is everything going recently?

 Chapter 342

    Although she was a little drunk, she was still rational.


    Although Shen Ze is well hidden, Muling still sees that Shen Ze has mood swings after she mentions Su Shiman.


    The feeling of envy in Mu Ling''s heart suddenly became much stronger.


    That woman''s status in brother Ze''s heart is still extraordinary.


    If brother Ze had not been assassinated and met that woman, would the woman with the most position in his heart be himself?


    Thinking about this, Mu Ling''s mood became very complicated and depressed.


    The little girl dropped her eyelids and didn''t see Shen Ze again.


    Aware that Mu Ling looked away, Shen Ze pulled himself out of the confusion.


    He raised his eyes and looked at Mu Ling with a melancholy look. He said softly, "ling''er, you don''t have to envy anyone. I will always love you."


    Mu Ling knows that Shen Ze''s love is only a brother''s love for his sister, not a love between men and women.


    This is not the result she wanted, but, now in addition to this, can there be better?


    Although Mu Ling looks heartless on the surface, her mind is delicate and she is a smart woman.


    Smart women know that enough is enough. They don''t want too much, otherwise they will lose more than they gain.


    Thinking about this, Mu Ling immediately put away her little emotion. She raised her head and laughed at Shen Ze Tiantian. "Brother Ze has to do what she says and always dote on me."


    Shen Ze nodded with a smile, "do what you say."


    "Say so cheerfully


    Mu Ling smiles like a flower. She raises her glass again. "Brother Ze, let''s have another drink!"


    Shen Ze didn''t want to be a wet blanket, so he raised his glass and touched it with Mu Ling.


    After drinking a mouthful of wine, Mu Ling said with an intoxicated look, "I had a very happy day today."


    "I feel very happy no matter what I do with brother Ze."


    Because of the sudden death of her father, Mu Ling has been in a very bad mood recently.


    Shen Ze is obviously very happy to see Mu Ling so happy.


    Shen Ze said, "before you work, I''ll have fun with you for a few days."


    Mu Ling hears speech, surprised ground nodded, "good."


    Just mentioned Su Shiman, at the moment, both of them have a tacit understanding, not to advance, but to chat about other things.


    Time passes slowly in leisure and pleasure.


    ¡­¡­


    After Huang Yao and Hong Kai come out of the florist, they go to a nearby hospital to deal with Hong Kai''s broken wrist.


    After entering the hospital, Hong Kai was sent to the operating room. After half an hour''s operation, he connected his broken wrist.


    After the operation, as soon as he comes out of the operating room, Hong Kai, who is full of anger, wants to get revenge from Shen Ze.


    "Husband, do you want to stay in the hospital for cultivation? I''m afraid your wrist injury will be hurt again."


    Huang Yao is worried about Hong Kai''s wrist and doesn''t want him to go to Shen Ze to settle the accounts now.


    "If I don''t teach that boy a lesson tonight, I can''t swallow it."


    Hong Kai has a firm attitude. He is very resentful and wants to clean up Shen Ze immediately.


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s go to the boy now!"


    Hong Kai insists on this. Huang Yao refuses to move. She can only accompany Hong Kai out of the hospital and then drive to yueyawan restaurant.


    Hong Kai is a young master of a second rate family in Haicheng. He is barely rich and powerful.


    On the way to yueyawan restaurant, Hong Kai impressively called his family and asked some thugs to go to yueyawan restaurant.


    After calling, Hong Kai, sitting in the front passenger''s seat, seems to suddenly think of something. He turns his head to ask Huang Yao, who is driving.


    "Honey, are you and that kid in college?"


    Huang Yao replied, "yes, he and I are classmates."


    Hong Kaixuan then asked, "who is more rich and powerful than me?"


    In Huang Yao''s impression, Shen Ze is a poor boy with no money and no power, so she answered Hong Kai''s question without thinking about it.


    "Of course, husband, you are more rich and powerful."


    After praising Hong Kai, Huang Yao scolds Shen Ze in a teasing tone.


    "The boy named Shen Ze didn''t go to college in the first half of the year because he didn''t have any money at home. From this we can see how poor his family is."


    "There is no comparison between him and your husband."


    At the beginning, Shen Ze stopped studying in university because he was assassinated.


    Huang Yao mistakenly thought that Shen Ze could not afford the tuition, so she dropped out.


    After listening to Huang Yao''s words, Hong Kai laughs and says sarcastically, "I don''t even have money to go to university. I''m really a poor man!"


    "There''s one more thing that comes to mind when it comes to him."


    Huang Yao said with a sense of resentment, "I didn''t know if I was blind, but I fell in love with that poor boy."


    "I lowered my status and took the initiative to play with him. He turned me down directly and ruthlessly!"


    Speaking of this, Huang Yao''s mouth raised a sneer, "fortunately, the poor man refused me at the beginning, otherwise I don''t know what kind of miserable life I would have lived."


    Huang Yao expresses her dissatisfaction with Shen Ze and does not forget to flatter Hong Kai.


    "If you want to find a man, you should find a husband who is young, rich and powerful. Only by following you can you be popular, drink spicy food and enjoy prosperity."


    Huang Yao''s words were very helpful to Hong Kai. When Hong Kai listened to them, he suddenly felt like "of course."


    "If you follow my husband, I can enjoy endless happiness in my life!"


    "Well, my husband said so."


    Huang Yao said, turning her head to Hong Kai and casting a wink, "husband, I really love you more and more. I''m going to love you to death!"


    Looking at Huang Yao''s charming appearance, Hong Kai was a little worried, "you little fox spirit, I want to play with you now for a while."


    Huang Yao smelled the speech and said with a smile, "husband, I''ll wait on you when I go back at night."


    "All right."


    Hong Kai nodded, and then he could not help but move on Huang Yao.


    Hong Kai and Huang Yao come all the way to yueyawan restaurant.


    After arriving at the door of the restaurant, Huang Yao and Hong Kai get out of the car.


    "Let''s go to Liu Bo first and ask him to help me find the boy."


    Liu Bo is the owner of yueyawan restaurant, and Hong Kai has some friends with him.


    This evening, Hong Kai and Huang Yao came to yueyawan restaurant for a candlelight dinner. Because they had a festival with Shen Ze, they couldn''t have a candlelight dinner.


    In this regard, Hong Kai and Huang Yao''s resentment towards Shen Ze is obviously more.


    After entering the restaurant, Hong Kai and Huang Yao directly find Liu Bo, the owner of yueyawan restaurant, and ask him to help them find out which room Shen Ze is in.


    After confirming that Shen Ze is still in the small house in the restaurant, Hong Kai and Huang Yao are not in a hurry to find Shen Ze at the first time.


    They plan to wait for Hong Kai''s thugs to come, and then go to find Shen Ze.

 Chapter 343

    Liu Bo, the owner of yueyawan restaurant, sits in the hall with Hong Kai and Huang Yao.


    When Liu Bo learned that Hong Kai''s wrist had been broken by Shen Ze, he was surprised and curious. "Hong Shao, what''s the way that boy dares to break your wrist?"


    Hong Kai said angrily, "a poor boy without money and power is nothing but a little brute force."


    Liu Bo smelled the speech and sneered, "such a thing dares to fight against Hong Shao. I''m really tired of it!"


    Hong Kai snorted coldly, "that''s a dog who doesn''t know how to die!"


    Liu Bo raised a cold radian around his mouth and suggested, "Hong Shao, do you want me to call a few people now to pick up that boy and teach him a lesson?"


    After hearing what Hong Kai said, Liu Bo learned that the other party was a poor boy with no money and no power. He decided to solve it casually and get some favor from Hong Kai.


    Although Hong Kai wants to clean up Shen Ze immediately, he doesn''t want to owe Liu Bo.


    "You are the owner of the restaurant. It''s not good for you to influence you."


    "My man is on his way. Don''t be in a hurry."


    "All right!"


    Listen to Hong Kai say so, Liu Bo can only give up the idea to help Hong Kai deal with Shen Ze.


    Liu Bo rubbed his forehead and said, "well, I''ll ask people to stare at people. Don''t let them run away before your people come."


    "That''s OK." Hong Kai nodded.


    Immediately, Liu Bo impressively called two security personnel to the small house where Shen Ze and Mu Ling were.


    Shen Ze''s awareness is very sharp. Although the two security guards are hidden in the dark and separated by a certain distance, he is still aware of it as a martial arts master.


    Being watched by others, Shen Ze naturally has a feeling of displeasure in his heart, but he doesn''t plan to pay attention to this kind of harmless little fish and shrimp.


    "Brother Ze, let''s keep drinking."


    Seeing Shen Ze dazed, Mu Ling, already drunk, shakes her glass and moves her cherry mouth, shouting to continue drinking.


    "Linger, you''re drunk. You can''t drink any more."


    Shen Ze was afraid that Muling would be unconscious, so he was dissuasive.


    "I''m not drunk. I want to drink more."


    People who are drunk will not say that they are drunk. Mu Ling is in such a state at the moment.


    As soon as the words fell, she picked up her glass and began to drink again.


    Looking at Muling pouring wine into her mouth, Shen Ze had a headache and some helplessness.


    "Drinking too much will hurt you. Don''t drink it."


    Shen Ze knew that Muling''s drinking capacity was not very good, so he got up and walked over, forcibly but gently took the glass from Muling''s hand.


    "Brother Ze, don''t rob me of my wine cup. I want to drink more..."


    Muring''s cheeks were red and drunk.


    She reaches for Shen Ze''s wrist and wants to get the wine cup back.


    "You can''t drink it."


    "It''s a little late. We should go."


    As he spoke, Shen Ze put his glass out of reach of Muling.


    Then, he abruptly lifted Muling up, "linger, it''s time for us to go."


    Because she was drunk, Mu Ling couldn''t use her strength and was full of strength. After she was helped up by Shen Ze, she leaned against Shen Ze.


    Shen zeben wanted to hold Mu Ling''s shoulder and help her leave.


    But the little girl cried and asked, "brother Ze, I want you to carry me."


    As she spoke, Muling climbed onto Shen Ze''s back.


    Shen Ze had no choice but to squat down and carry Mu Ling.


    Although drunk, but by Shen Ze back, Mu Ling subconsciously very happy.


    She stretched out her hands, put her arms around Shen Ze''s neck, put her head on Shen Ze''s back, and then said, "brother Ze, you can go!"


    Shen Ze had no choice but to smile, and then carried Muling out.


    The two security guards outside the small house saw that Shen Ze was leaving with Muling on his back. One of them trotted to report to Liu Bo.


    And another person is staring at Shen Ze with Muling on his back.


    Shen Ze noticed the man''s eyes, but still ignored them.


    He walked straight out of the restaurant with Muling on his back.


    At this time, at the gate of yueyawan restaurant, a black business car sped up.


    "Hiss!"


    With a sharp and harsh brake sound, the fast black business car suddenly stopped.


    Then, the door of the business car was pushed open, and five strong men in black came out one after another.


    Then, five strong men in black walked to yueyawan restaurant.


    At this time, the security personnel impressively reported to Liu Bo that Shen Ze was going to leave.


    Hong Kai thought he was going to stop Shen Ze in person, but when he saw five strong men in black coming, he suddenly showed a look of joy and ferocity.


    "Laozi''s people have come at last!"


    Huang Yao, who nestled up to Hong Kai, saw the five strong men walking into the restaurant and agreed, "it''s better to come early than to come skillfully. It''s just right."


    Five strong men in black walk into the restaurant and come straight to Hong Kai.


    The five men kowtowed to Hong Kai and said respectfully, "young master."


    "Well."


    Hong Kai nodded, his face showing a trace of satisfaction, "you come in time, not too late."


    "Young master, where is the boy who hurt you?" One of the oldest men in black asked in a low voice.


    "Coming out."


    As Hong Kai said this, he turned his head and looked into the corridor leading to the hall.


    Five strong men in black followed Hong Kai''s eyes and looked into the corridor.


    Sitting on one side, Liu Bo is not interested in the man who broke Hong Kai''s wrist, so instead of looking at the corridor, he looks at the five strong men in black called by Hong Kai.


    "Hong Shao, did you call five strong men to stir up the army?"


    "A hairy boy, call a fierce man to solve it!"


    When Hong Kai hears the words, he remembers that Shen Ze is leaving the florist''s shop and blowing him and Huang Yao away. He says in a deep voice, "that boy seems to have some skills."


    "I called five men to come just in case."


    "Some skill?"


    Liu Bo smell speech, like a trace of interest, "I come to see that boy has what kind of skill."


    As soon as the words fell, Liu Bo also turned his eyes to the corridor.


    Just when Hong Kai and they were looking at the corridor, Shen Ze appeared with Muling on his back.


    "This kid broke my wrist!"


    Seeing Shen Ze appear, both Hong Kai and Huang Yao show a strong color of jealousy and anger.


    After listening to Hong Kai''s words, the five strong men in black look at Shen Ze and become very bad.


    Hong Kai and all of them showed hostility, only Liu Bo.


    After he saw Shen Ze, he suddenly widened his pupils, and a look of horror appeared on his face.


    How the hell is this character who has trouble with Hong Kai?

 Chapter 344

    Although Liu Bo is not a big man, he still has a little weight in Haicheng.


    Before that, he had the honor to attend mu Yunbin''s funeral, and was impressed to know Shen Ze.


    He knew that Shen Ze was the one who helped the Mu family and uprooted the four Li families.


    I also know that on the day of Mu Yunbin''s funeral, Shen Ze and Wang Tianyuan, the kind of national dignitaries, fought against each other.


    After doing these things, Shen Ze will be safe and sound. He must be an extraordinary person.


    In Liu Bo''s view, Shen Ze is the kind of powerful person who can walk horizontally in Haicheng, but no one can provoke him.


    Previously, Liu Bo thought that the person involved with Hong Kai was just an unimportant and unimportant role.


    At the moment, after learning that the other party was Shen Ze, he was shocked.


    Especially when he thought that he wanted to help Hong Kai solve Shen Ze just now, he was shocked and scared.


    Damn it, if he just asked someone to deal with Shen Ze, he was digging his own grave!


    Such a big man as Shen Ze can''t be provoked by such a small role!


    Of course, Shen Ze can''t be provoked by Hong Kai and Huang Yao.


    It''s just that they don''t know.


    "Beat up the boy first!"


    As soon as Hong Kai saw Shen Ze, he got angry and couldn''t control it.


    He pointed to Shen Ze and gave an order to five strong men in black.


    "Yes, young master!"


    Five strong men in black should be in unison.


    Then, they rushed to Shen Ze in a fierce way.


    Seeing that five strong men in black are going to fight, Liu Bo, who is in a state of some muddle, suddenly returns to his senses.


    "Hong Shao, you can''t do it!"


    Liu Bo is trying to dissuade Hong Kai, not Shen Ze.


    If you fight Shen Ze, you''re going to die!


    Liu Bo''s dissuasion was obviously too late, because five strong men in black had rushed up.


    Hong Kai himself has a violent temper, lost his mind and turned a deaf ear to Liu Bo''s words.


    Seeing that he could not dissuade him, Liu Bo did not dare to rush forward to stop him. He could only go to Hong Kai.


    "Hong Shao, Shen Ze is a big man. He can''t be provoked!" Liu Bo said anxiously to Hong Kai.


    "What great man?"


    Hong Kai didn''t believe it. He said with disdain: "that boy is a big ass with no money and no power!"


    Huang Yao also echoed, "how could that guy be a big man when he was a college student?"


    Huang Yao then added, "he and I are college classmates. I know how much weight he has."


    Liu Bo looked serious and dignified and said: "this Shen Ze is the big man who helped Mu family to avenge mu Yunbin and destroyed Zhou qiansun''s Li family not long ago."


    "He helped the Mu family destroy the four Li families of Zhou qiansun? How is that possible? "


    Hong Kai and Huang Yao''s first reaction to what Liu Bo said was that they did not believe it.


    Liu Bo said with a very positive tone: "Hong Shao, what I said is absolutely true. You must believe me!"


    Seeing that Liu Bo didn''t seem to be joking, Hong Kai and Huang Yao frowned, and a look of uncertainty appeared in their eyes.


    Is that boy really the big guy who helped Mu family eradicate Zhou qiansun and Li four big families?


    Seeing that both Hong Kai and Huang Yao were stunned, Liu Bo urged, "Hong Shao, you can''t do anything to Shen Ze. Please call people back quickly!"


    Hong Kai felt indecisive when he heard the speech.


    If you call someone back, can you swallow your anger and not take revenge?


    Just when Hong Kai hesitates, five strong men in black are about to collide with Shen Ze head-on.


    "Hit the boy!"


    The old man in black rushed to the front. Seeing that he was going to collide with Shen Ze, he suddenly waved his hand and gave the order to beat Shen Ze.


    As soon as the words fell, the old man in black took the lead in rushing towards Shen Ze.


    These five strong men in black are all tall and strong. They are like fierce beasts.


    The old man in black came down the mountain like a fierce tiger. He rushed to the front and back of Shen Ze, raised his big fist and smashed it at Shen Ze''s head.


    The old man in black was ruthless and merciless.


    His boxing is vigorous, vigorous and powerful.


    If you are an ordinary person, you will not be able to avoid and resist the punch of the old man in black.


    Because the target of the bombardment was Shen Ze, all this was different.


    Seeing the elder strong man in black hit with a fist, Shen Ze''s face remained calm.


    He kept walking, and there was no other unnecessary movement, but there was a strong force surging out of his body.


    "Bang!"


    This force is striking at the old man in black.


    The next moment, the old man in black flew out.


    He didn''t have time to react except for a big change in his face.


    "Bang bang!"


    The old man in black flew upside down and hit the other four men in black.


    Because of the terrible impact force, all five strong men in black flew three meters away, and then fell heavily on the ground.


    Five strong men in black were shocked by Shen Ze''s power. After they fell to the ground, they all vomited blood and fainted.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, all the five men were forced to lie down. There was no movement and they didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing this scene, Hong Kai''s eyes widened in disbelief, and their faces showed the color of horror.


    How can this boy be so powerful?


    Why did you do all the five strong men in black when you didn''t do anything?


    If this boy can have this kind of means, he must be a martial arts master!


    Aware of this, Hong Kai and others showed a strong color of awe and fear in their eyes.


    No matter the other party has money and power, just a martial arts master, also can''t easily provoke!


    Combined with the actual situation and what Liu Bo has just said, Hong Kai and Huang Yao realize that Shen Ze is not an ordinary person, even though they are still at the same level.


    Is this guy a big man?


    Thinking of this, Hong Kai, who wants to revenge Shen Ze, looks very ugly.


    If Shen Ze is really a big man, how can he revenge the former?


    Moreover, not only can not retaliate, and even may have been entangled with each other, thus to their own catastrophe!


    What should we do now?


    Hong Kai''s face changed, and his heart became anxious and frightened.


    But at the moment, Huang Yao''s mood becomes very complicated, not taste.


    Before that, she always thought that Shen Ze was a poor boy with no money and no power. She criticized and looked down on him, but she didn''t think that Shen Ze was such a bull.


    The contrast of identity and status made Huang Yao unable to accept for a moment, and her heart was very unbalanced.


    At the beginning of the courtship, Shen Ze was mercilessly refused, lost face, Huang Yao impressively has been thinking about can find face in Shen Ze.


    She thought that she could finish it today, but she didn''t expect that everything turned into a bubble and couldn''t be realized at all.


    What will happen to Shen Ze and Hong Kai?


    For a moment, both Huang Yao and Hong Kai were very nervous.

 Chapter 345

    After dealing with five strong men in black easily, Shen Ze went on.


    When Hong Kai, Huang Yao and Liu Bo saw him coming, they all stepped aside in a hurry as if they were avoiding the God of plague.


    Hong Kai and Shen Ze all prayed that they were the air and ignored them.


    But, the idea is very good, the reality is very bony.


    When Shen Ze came to Hong Kai, he suddenly stopped.


    Seeing Shen Ze stop, Hong Kai''s face changed greatly.


    Shen Ze stops. Is this a challenge?


    At the moment, Mu Ling, who was carried by Shen Ze, has fallen into a deep sleep.


    In order not to disturb the little girl, Shen Ze slightly turns her head and looks at Hong Kai and Huang Yao playfully.


    Seeing Shen Ze''s eyes, both Hong Kai and Huang Yao feel like they are being watched by wild beasts. They feel uneasy in their hearts.


    Shen Ze''s playfulness in his eyes makes Hong Kai and Huang Yao feel creepy and hairy.


    Because Shen Ze didn''t say anything, Hong Kai and Huang Yao didn''t know what he meant. They were beating drums in their hearts and were suffering.


    So, after a while.


    Hong Kai and Huang Yao were so nervous that their sweat got wet.


    It''s a kind of torture for Hong Kai and Huang Yao to continue like this.


    Hong Kai was impatient. Although he was afraid, he still couldn''t hold it. He asked Shen Ze in a deep voice, "what do you want?"


    Shen Ze smell speech, cold stare at Hong Kai one eye, still didn''t say what.


    "What do you want, give me a definite word!" Hong Kai said impatiently.


    Shen Ze sneered and said indifferently, "either die, or kneel down and kowtow to apologize."


    Before, Shen Ze saw that Huang Yao was his college classmate, and he didn''t care with Hong Kai.


    He''s given them a chance before and obviously won''t give them any more.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Hong Kai and Huang Yao''s faces became very gloomy.


    Shen Ze gave them only one of the two choices, which was to kneel down and kowtow to apologize.


    After all, no one wants to die, and no one will choose to die.


    Just kneel down and kowtow to apologize, isn''t it too humiliating?


    Both Hong Kai and Huang Yao find it hard to accept and kowtow to Shen Ze.


    "You want us to kneel down and kowtow and apologize? You are asking too much! " Hong Kai expressed his reluctance for the first time.


    Huang Yao immediately clenched her silver teeth and said angrily, "you made us kneel down and kowtow. It''s a bit deceiving!"


    Shen Ze said coldly and directly, "it means you want to die?"


    Hong Kai


    Huang Yao


    Hong Kai and Huang Yao obviously don''t want to die.


    A lot of blood appeared in Hong Kai''s eyes. He glared at Shen Ze and said angrily, "we don''t want to die, we don''t want to kneel down and kowtow!"


    Shen Ze looks at Hong Kai like an idiot.


    Don''t want to die, don''t want to kneel down and kowtow to apologize, where is such a good thing in the world?


    Shen Ze''s eyes were cold and moriran said, "do you think I''m joking with you?"


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Ze suddenly opened up a cold and murderous atmosphere like substance.


    Like a cold wind, the temperature in the hall suddenly dropped.


    Hong Kai and others felt as if they had fallen into an ice cellar.


    Hong Kai and Huang Yao, in particular, feel like they are being watched by the God of death. They are shrouded in the shadow of death.


    How can this guy release such horrible murderous gas?


    Hong Kai and others trembled, and a strong color of fear appeared in their eyes.


    From the murderous spirit released by Shen Ze, Hong Kai and his family can know that he is a ruthless character who kills people without blinking an eye.


    If you don''t do it according to Shen Ze''s idea, this guy who looks like a monster may kill them!


    Realizing this, Hong Kai and Huang Yao''s faces became extremely gloomy, as if they could drip ink.


    "Husband, let''s apologize to him!"


    Huang Yao is a woman. She has to be less daring after all. She worries that Shen zezhen will kill them. First, she admits that she is soft hearted.


    After listening to Huang Yao''s words, Hong Kai''s eyes showed a strong color of struggle. He clenched his teeth and didn''t say anything for the first time.


    "Dong!"


    Huang Yao, who can''t bear the pressure psychologically and physiologically, kneels on the ground with her legs softened.


    "Shen Ze, I''m sorry. Please spare me."


    Huang Yao''s kneeling was no longer haughty. She asked for help and kowtowed three times to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze ignored this and said nothing.


    When Hong Kai sees Huang Yao kneeling and kowtowing like a pug dog, begging for Shen Ze''s forgiveness, he is like eating excrement. He looks as ugly as he wants.


    "Smelly girl, who made you kneel down and kowtow?"


    In Hong Kai''s eyes, Huang Yao is his woman.


    Huang Yao begged Shen Ze like this, which was a great shame for him and made him unable to accept.


    Huang Yao''s mind at the moment is only alive, no other ideas, she suddenly ignored Hong Kai.


    "What a useless motherfucker!"


    Hong Kai was very upset and yelled.


    "Get out of here!" Hong Kai exclaimed.


    Huang Yao creeps on the ground and still ignores Hong Kai.


    "Grass Mud Horse, don''t you understand what Laozi said?"


    When Hong Kai saw that Huang Yao ignored him, he was so angry that he raised his foot to kick Huang Yao.


    Hong Kai''s fierce temper is good at women.


    Just when Hong Kai wants to kick Huang Yao, a delicate breath comes out of Shen Ze.


    "Click!"


    The next moment, Hong Kai''s two legs were abruptly broken from his knees.


    "Ah..."


    Hong Kai''s face was twisted, his mouth opened, and he knelt down with a roar.


    Because his legs were broken from his knees, Hong Kai couldn''t help himself. After he got down on his knees, he fell straight forward and fell into a dog''s dung.


    "Bang!"


    Hong Kai not only knocked off one of his teeth, but also his chin. In the twinkling of an eye, he was dripping with blood.


    First the wrist hurt, and now the knee and chin hurt. Hong Kai''s eyes were full of tears.


    "Hiss..."


    He took cold breath repeatedly, and his body twitched, showing a vital look.


    Shen Ze doesn''t want to hear Hong Kai''s call or wake up Mu Ling.


    So, his heart read a move, a breath suddenly flew out of his body.


    The next moment, Hong Kai suddenly felt that his neck was strangled by an invisible hand, which made him difficult to breathe.


    Hong Kai naturally knew that Shen Ze was responsible for all this.


    Before Shen Ze started, Hong Kai didn''t take Shen Ze to heart. He still had a fluke in his heart and felt that he could make a fool of what happened before Shen Ze.


    But he didn''t expect that Shen Ze''s words were true.


    At the moment, Hong Kai is surprised to no longer doubt that if he does not kowtow to Shen Ze on his knees, Shen Ze will really kill him!

 Chapter 346

    Hong Kai was afraid that Shen Ze would suffocate him, so he immediately stood up with a sharp pain.


    This time, Hong Kai is honest.


    He knelt on the ground facing Shen Ze, kowtowing and pleading for mercy intermittently. "I know it''s wrong... I''m sorry... Please forgive me..."


    Kneeling on one side, Huang Yao saw that Hong Kai was covered with blood. She was scared and cried to Shen Ze for mercy. "Shen Ze, please let us go."


    "We''re wrong. We shouldn''t have been disrespectful to you before."


    "Look at our friendship as college classmates, you''ll spare us this time!"


    "I promise you that I will walk around when I see you in the future, and I will never provoke you again!"


    Huang Yao was in tears, as if she had been wronged by heaven.


    Shen Ze saw that Huang Yao and Hong Kai had lost their temper and were like dogs crawling in front of him. He was silent and speechless.


    Shen Ze doesn''t care about the characters like Hong Kai and Huang Yao who are just like clowns.


    See two people now honest admit wrong, he also didn''t continue to dally with two people go on plan.


    Shen Ze takes back his eyes and carries Mu Ling out of the restaurant.


    Shen Ze leaves, Hong Kai and Huang Yao dare not move, still lie on the ground.


    Liu Bo, on the other hand, was servile and respectful. He did not dare to make any sound, even the atmosphere.


    It was not until Shen Ze walked out of the restaurant for a long time that they dared to move.


    Hong Kai and Huang Yao, who have just passed through the gate of death, embrace each other and cry bitterly.


    They are still scared.


    And Liu Bo is constantly wiping the cold sweat on his body, he feels like doing a sweat, whether it is psychological or physiological has a huge ups and downs.


    Three people are very glad that Shen Ze did not fight, let them all escape.


    Because his two legs were broken and his chin was bleeding, Hong Kai, who had just come out of the hospital, wanted to return to the hospital to treat his injuries.


    Later, Huang Yao impressively helped Hong Kai out of the restaurant, and then drove to the hospital.


    When she comes out, Huang Yao sees Shen Ze carrying Mu Ling onto a black Bentley.


    What happened to Shen Ze after he dropped out of school?


    Watching the black Bentley go away, Huang Yao''s mood becomes extremely complex.


    She suddenly felt that she was not blind at the beginning. On the contrary, she had a good eye and saw that Shen Ze was not an ordinary person.


    Now it seems that it was not a stupid act to take a fancy to Shen Ze, but a very wise act.


    At the beginning, if Huang Yao and Shen Ze were really good, she was afraid that she would really enjoy endless glory and wealth.


    It''s just a pity that the past has gone with the wind and can''t go back to the past.


    After coming out of yueyawan restaurant, Shen Ze carries Mu Ling to the back of Bentley.


    I don''t know if it''s because the sleeping posture needs to be comfortable or something. After getting on the bus, Muling is like a kitten, lying in Shen Ze''s arms.


    Shen Ze didn''t want to disturb Mu Ling''s dream, so he had no choice but to let Mu Ling sleep in his arms.


    After Shen Ze and Mu Ling get on the bus, Qin Chao starts the engine and drives back to Mu''s mansion.


    After playing all day today, Shen Ze felt a little tired. After getting on the bus, he closed his eyes to refresh himself.


    As no one spoke, the car was quiet.


    Qin Chao is a quiet man. After driving for a while, he can''t help joking, "young master, you''ve been divorced for some time. When are you going to get another wife?"


    Shen Ze heard Qin Chao''s words, but he didn''t want to pay attention to them, so he pretended not to hear them.


    Qin Chao knew that Shen Ze had heard what he said, but the latter ignored him, and he didn''t feel wrong.


    Then, as if he was talking to himself, he said in a joking tone, "young master, I think Miss Muling is a good match for you, and she is also interested in you. Would you like to consider her?"


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze finally couldn''t help saying, "dare to tease me, is it itchy again?"


    Qin Chao said with a smile, "young master, I''m not teasing you. What I''m saying is the truth and the truth."


    Shen Ze said coldly, "it''s not your turn to worry about my business. Don''t make such a joke with me in the future."


    "Next time, I''ll leave you in bed for half a month."


    "All right!"


    Qin Chao angrily closed his mouth and did not dare to speak more.


    Then, Qin Chao suddenly thought of something and said solemnly, "young master, we''ll kill Qin Yu. There should be some trouble in the royal family of Qin. Do you want someone to watch us?"


    Shen Ze said without hesitation, "no need."


    Qin Chao nodded, "OK, then don''t stare."


    Qin Chao then said with a smile, "young master, you said we killed Qin Yu. How dare the Qin royal family take you?"


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything, but the meaning was self-evident.


    With his power and status today, the royal family of Qin did not dare to do anything about him.


    Qin Chao laughed and gloated, "I feel that the Qin royal family is going to be dumb to eat Coptis this time. When the young leader of the family is killed, not only can he not get revenge, but also he will lose his face. It''s really losing his wife and his soldiers."


    At this moment, far away in the conference hall of a Chinese palace in Yanjing.


    Qin Yu''s father, Qin Liang, and his grandfather, Qin Xiong, the current head of the Qin royal clan.


    The father and son were ugly and murderous, sitting opposite each other.


    "Yu''er went to Haicheng the first day and was killed. How the hell could this happen?"


    Qin xiongqin, who has always been steadfast, was very excited when he learned of Qin Yu''s death from Qin Liang, Qin Yu''s father. He couldn''t help but swear.


    Qin Yu is Qin Xiong''s favorite grandson. He is also the young leader of the Qin royal family and the successor of the head of the Qin royal family.


    Learning that Qin Yu was killed in Haicheng, Qin Xiong was not only very angry, but also some could not accept it. He became angry and angry.


    "Who killed my grandson?"


    "I''m going to cut him to pieces, and I''m going to destroy his family!"


    Qin Xiong was filled with righteous indignation and his intention to kill was boiling.


    Obviously, this giant who has been in charge of the Qin royal family for more than 30 years is really angry.


    And a royal anger, will cause a big shock!

 Chapter 347

    Qin Yu''s death is a great shame to the Qin royal family.


    The young master of the royal family of Qin was killed. Isn''t that a joke?


    Don''t mention the little master of the royal family, even other people of the royal family have never been killed by others.


    After all, with the strength and size of the royal family, who dares to kill the people in the royal family?


    Don''t mention the next killer, is not necessarily dare to provoke!


    Thus, the ruling power and influence of the royal family can be seen.


    But now, for the first time, this kind of King''s little master was killed by others.


    If this is spread out, it will certainly cause an uproar and vibration.


    all is quiet at dead of night.


    It''s in the meeting hall of Lord Qin''s residence.


    Qin Xiong, with a straight face and a gloomy look, asked Qin Liang, "Qin Liang, find out which bold dog killed yu''er?"


    Qin Liang also looked gloomy and ugly. After listening to Qin Xiong''s inquiry, he shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know the details of each other, and I don''t know where they are now."


    "But one thing is certain, the other side should still be in Haicheng."


    Qinxiong smell speech, brow twist together.


    After pondering for a moment, Qin Xiong said in a deep voice, "Qin Liang, I want you to go to Haicheng in person to find out the murderer who killed yu''er, and then catch him back. I''ll execute him myself."


    Qin Yu is Qin Liang''s son. When Qin Yu is killed, Qin Liang, the father, is obviously very angry.


    He had the intention to go to Haicheng in person to find out the murderer. At this moment, he immediately said, "yes, father."


    Then, Qin Liang said, "I want to go to Haicheng overnight. First, I want to get yu''er''s body back. Second, I want to seize the time to find out the murderer and not let him run away."


    Qin Xiong nodded and said, "OK, you can go to Haicheng now."


    "Good."


    After bowing to Qin Xiong, Qin Liang turned and walked out of the meeting hall.


    That night, Qin Liang and his men rushed to Haicheng.


    This is to restore the calm of Haicheng, destined to be surging again.


    ¡­¡­


    After they returned to Mu''s mansion, Shen Ze carried Mu Ling, who was already asleep, to the latter''s room.


    After putting it on the bed and covering it with a quilt, Shen Ze turned and left to wash and rest.


    All night long.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao felt awe inspiring and became a little serious.


    It''s a big deal to fight with a royal family!

 Chapter 348

    Qin Chao said, "young master, it''s said that Qin Liang has brought a martial arts master and several master level masters this time. It can be said that he is inspiring the troops and arousing the masses and is aggressive."


    Shen Ze heard the words, quietly, tone is still calm, such as water, "the Qin family this is to take out the family, really look up to me."


    Qin Chao looked a little dignified and said, "young master, a martial arts master, plus a few masters, is a very powerful force."


    "Shall we get some help as well?"


    Shen Ze just peeled eggs into the mouth, chew slowly after eating, he is raised his head, looking at Qin Chao with a smile.


    "You don''t think I can handle it?"


    Qin Chao did have this worry, truthfully said, "if the young master is in the peak state of martial arts, he will be able to easily deal with the people brought by Qin Liang."


    "Just now, I''m afraid the young master can''t cope with it."


    Qin Chao immediately said his idea, "in order to ensure that everything is safe, I think it is necessary to find some help."


    Shen Ze noncommittal, light said, "don''t worry, I can deal with it."


    Qin Chao picked a thick eyebrow, "really?"


    Shen Ze said with a smile, "when did I tell a lie?"


    "OK, no help." Qin Chao nodded heavily.


    Qin Chao suddenly thought of something. He said to Shen Ze, "young master, since Qin Liang has come to Haicheng, I think it''s necessary to keep an eye on him."


    "Well." Shen Ze said nothing more.


    Later, they did not speak any more, but continued to eat breakfast.


    At this point.


    The official office building of Haicheng, in the office of the mayor.


    A middle-aged man, who looks about 50 years old, wears a Zhongshan suit, combs his hair meticulously, and has elegant temperament, sits on the sofa.


    He held a cup of freshly brewed tea in his hand and tasted it carefully.


    Behind the middle-aged man stood a gray haired old man in a Tang suit.


    He was thin and weak, but he had a ruddy complexion and bright eyes.


    In front of the middle-aged man stood Liu Yanshu, the head of Haicheng City.


    Liu Yan wrote to the middle-aged man as if he had seen the leader. He bowed his head and bowed his body, showing a respectful attitude.


    The middle-aged man seemed to moisten his throat after drinking tea, then he gently put the cup on the side table.


    "The tea is not bad. It''s fresh, elegant and fragrant."


    The middle-aged man first commented on a sentence of tea, then he raised his head and looked at Liu Yanshu, who was standing in front of him respectfully.


    The middle-aged man''s lips were slightly open and his voice was flat. "Captain Liu, can you find out where the person who killed my son is?"


    The middle-aged man was surprised to avenge his son Qin Yu. Last night, he took a group of people to Qin Liang in Haicheng.


    After listening to Qin Liang''s inquiry, Liu Yanshu was sweating.


    After pondering for a while, Liu Yanshu hesitated and said, "Mr. Qin, we haven''t been able to find out where the murderer of young master Qin is."


    Liu yanshuming knows that Shen Ze is the one who killed Qin Yu. He also knows that Shen Ze is in the Mu family mansion, but he doesn''t dare to say it. He can only pretend that he doesn''t know anything.


    "I gave you midnight, but you didn''t find any clues. It''s a bit worrying about efficiency."


    Qin Liang''s tone is not salty, but the reproach in his words is very obvious.


    Liu Yanshu understood Qin Liang''s reproach. He was shocked and said, "it''s Mr. Liu who is not good at doing things. I hope Mr. Qin can forgive me!"


    Qin Liang is very good at holding people''s hearts. His happiness and anger are not in the form of color, which makes people unable to see through and guess his mind.


    "Mayor Liu, don''t be so nervous. I don''t blame you."


    After giving Liu Yanshu a reassurance, Qin Liang said coldly, "now it seems that the murderer who killed my son is hiding very well, so it is necessary to increase the search efforts."


    "Captain Liu, do you think so?"


    "Yes..." without hesitation, Liu Yanshu nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Qin Liang put his hands in front of his belly, and then he said faintly, "Captain Liu, I want you to give the order to seal the city."


    "Then, a carpet search of the city to find out who killed my son."


    "City closure? This... "


    In Liu Yanshu''s eyes, there was hesitation.


    It''s a matter of great importance to seal a city. It doesn''t mean that a city can be sealed.


    Once the city is closed, it is likely to cause panic and unnecessary unrest.


    After pondering for a moment, Liu Yanshu said, "Mr. Qin, I can''t make a decision on this kind of thing alone."


    Qin Liang light said, "I understand, but this one has my meaning, this is enough for you to make a decision."


    The implication of Qin Liang is that he now represents the royal family of Qin, and his meaning is the meaning of the royal family of Qin.


    The meaning of the Qin royal family is that the city can be sealed naturally.


    Although there is the meaning of Qin royal family behind it, Liu Yanshu couldn''t make up his mind for such a big decision.


    Liu Yanshu hesitated and Qin Liang frowned displeased.


    "Why, does Mayor Liu think what I said is not right?"


    In the face of Qin Liang''s question, Liu Yanshu shook his head and said, "no!"


    "If not, do as I say."


    Qin Liang used to give people the feeling of being gentle and elegant, but now he has a strong tone and no doubt gives the meaning.


    "Yes."


    Behind Qin Liang is the king of Qin. Liu Yanshu didn''t dare to disobey Qin Liang''s meaning, so he could only nod and obey.


    "Captain Liu, I hope you can find the murderer who killed my son in one day."


    Qin Liang looks at Liu Yanshu as if he is discussing, but it gives people an unquestionable meaning.


    Liu Yanshu replied, "Liu must try his best to find the murderer who killed master Qin within one day!"


    "OK, that''s it. We won''t disturb Mayor Liu any more."


    "Let''s go back and wait for the news from mayor Liu."


    As soon as the words fell, Qin Liang got up and was ready to leave.


    "I''ll see you off, Mr. Qin." Liu Yanshu kowtowed.


    "No way."


    Qin Liang said a light tone, and then turned toward the office.


    That has been silent, like a master of Tangshan, impressively followed Qin Liang for the first time.


    Qin Liang said not to send, Liu Yanshu naturally did not dare to send, he can only stand in place, watching Qin Liang leave.


    It was not until Qin Liang and tangshanzhuang came out of the office for a while that Liu Yanshu stood upright and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s exhausting to deal with these big guys."


    Liu Yanshu couldn''t help complaining. After wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, he went to the seat and sat down.


    After Liu Yanshu closed his eyes and had a rest for a while, he opened his eyes and began to think about things.


    "Since the establishment of the Dragon Kingdom, there has never been such a thing as closing the city."


    "Qin Liang asked me to seal the city, didn''t he let me risk the world''s great injustice?"

 Chapter 349

    When Liu Yanshu thought that Qin Liang had made him seal the city, he was very upset.


    Due to the power of the Qin royal family, Liu Yanshu had to listen to Qin Liang.


    He knew that closing the city was a bad thing, but he still wanted to do it.


    Liu Yanshu deeply understood that the gods fight, mortals suffer.


    You two big guys are playing games. Can you not let us small shrimps get involved?


    Liu Yanshu wants to cry without tears.


    Not long after Qin Liang left, Liu Yanshu reluctantly gave the order to seal the city.


    This kind of thing has never happened in the state of dragon, let alone in peace.


    As soon as Liu Yan''s order to seal the city was issued, it caused an uproar and boiling among the people in Haicheng.


    "How good, suddenly closed the city?"


    "What''s the matter? Will the city be closed?"


    "There''s no war. Why seal up the city?"


    The news that Qin Yu was killed in Haicheng has been completely blocked. People in Haicheng don''t know this. Naturally, they don''t understand why Haicheng was closed.


    The closure of the city limits people''s freedom of travel. People in Haicheng are puzzled and dissatisfied with the closure instructions issued by Liu Yanshu.


    As a result, Liu Yanshu encountered a lot of criticism and was at the forefront of public opinion.


    In this regard, Liu Yanshu can only harden his head and bite his teeth.


    On the day of the closure of the city, the patrol Bureau, together with some official security personnel, started a carpet search of Haicheng, looking for the murderer of Qin Yu.


    The deployment of the search personnel let the people in Haicheng know that something serious must have happened, which made people panic and make the situation worse and worse.


    As the cause of all this, Shen Ze is enjoying his leisure time in the Mu family mansion.


    After lunch, Shen Ze went to the back garden and lay on a cool chair to bask in the sun.


    It''s sunny and sunny.


    The sun shines on people, warm, very comfortable.


    Shen Ze closed his eyes, basking in the warm sun, blowing the breeze, very comfortable and enjoy.


    However, this tranquility was soon disturbed by Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao reported to Shen Zechen, "young master, under the instruction of Qin Yu''s father Qin Liang, Liu Yan sealed the city."


    "Closing the city?"


    Shen Ze frowned at the words.


    "In order to find me, he sealed up the city. Qin Liang''s handwriting is really big."


    Shen Ze said, the corner of his mouth raised a cold radian.


    It''s not a good thing for the people to close the city.


    Learning that Qin Liang had instructed Liu Yan to seal the city, Shen Ze felt a trace of displeasure in his heart.


    Qin Chao raised a sneer from the corner of his mouth and said, "Qin Yu is such a powerful old man. As soon as he comes, he will seal up the city!"


    "Sure enough, the children of the royal family are extraordinary."


    After two taunts, Qin Chao''s words changed and moriran said, "young master, do we want to take some actions to defeat Qin Liang''s prestige?"


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and said, "let out the wind that the Dragon God is coming to Haicheng."


    Although Shen Ze didn''t say much, Qin Chao understood what he meant.


    As long as we let out the news that Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God, was coming to Haicheng, even Qin Liang did not dare to seal the city again and did not let Shen Diaolong enter Haicheng.


    "It''s a good idea, young master. I''ll do it right away."


    Qin Chao laughs, then turns around and walks away.


    After a while, the news spread that Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God, was coming to Haicheng.


    Not long ago, Shen Diao, wearing a Purple Dragon Robe, appeared at Zhao Xinghua''s funeral, causing a great shock in Haicheng.


    Now, there is news that Shen Diaolong will visit Haicheng, which makes Haicheng boiling again.


    Although we don''t know what Shen Diaolong is doing in Haicheng this time, we all feel that as long as he comes to Haicheng, it''s a great honor for Haicheng.


    The people of Haicheng are naturally happy to see it.


    Who is Shen Diaolong?


    The first general in the world, the unparalleled God of war.


    It is the first merit of the Dragon kingdom in the peaceful and prosperous times.


    He is the first person in the Dragon Kingdom, who is the leader of the army and the power of the government and the opposition.


    Who dares to seal the city and lock the road when such a strong king comes to Haicheng?


    People like Liu Yanshu, who are city leaders, dare not. Even Qin Liang, an important figure of the Qin royal family, does not want to provoke the Dragon God because of the closure of the city.


    It''s not that we have to avoid it, or that we don''t have the confidence and strength to challenge it, but that if we can''t get into trouble, we can''t get into trouble.


    Royal figures, after all, will examine the degree of seizing and act according to their ability.


    Liu Yanshu gave the order of closing the city at 10 a.m., but with the news that Shen Diaolong was going to visit Haicheng, he withdrew the order at 1 p.m.


    In this regard, Qin Liang chose to turn a blind eye, did not say much.


    Of course, although the city will not continue to be closed, the search is still going on.


    Although Qin Liang was a little surprised that Shen Diaolong would come to Haicheng at this time, and he didn''t know what Shen Diaolong was going to do, he still didn''t want to delay to find out the murderer of Qin Yu.


    This son''s blood feud, he Qin Liang will revenge anyway!


    The closure of the city, changing day after day, has undoubtedly become a joke, has become Haicheng people''s spare time conversation.


    However, we are not stupid. We all know what must have happened in Haicheng.


    People even feel that Shen Diaolong has something to do with it.


    Just after Haicheng was closed, the news that Shen Diaolong was going to visit Haicheng came out. It seemed coincidental, but in fact, it had something fishy.


    Aware of this, Haicheng people are very emotional.


    The sea city is full of twists and turns. Before long, the tide began to surge again.


    How did this sea city become a gathering place?


    People in Haicheng don''t know why, but Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu know everything.


    Qin Liang gave the order to seal the city, and Shen Ze announced that Shen Diaolong was coming to Haicheng. The two sides had a tit for tat contest.


    Liu Yanshu and Xing mu, who are very clear about this, are nervous and uneasy.


    Shen Diaolong is the Dragon God on one side and the Qin royal family in Yanjing on the other. If the two sides really compete, will Haicheng be able to withstand their devastation?

 Chapter 350

    Whether Shen Ze or the Qin royal family, shaking their feet at will can make the whole dragon Kingdom shake a few times.


    If the two sides compete in Haicheng, Haicheng can''t hold on.


    Before that, when Shen Ze and Wang Tianyuan fought head-on in Haicheng and did not hesitate to send heavy troops into the city, Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu were on tenterhooks for a long time.


    Now, we meet Shen Ze and the royal family of Qin in Haicheng.


    Liu Yanshu and Xing mu, who had already had that kind of experience, did not want to experience it again.


    What''s more, the most important thing is the confrontation between Shen Ze and the Qin royal family. They are not only unable to get involved, but also likely to be affected by the fish pond and become the cannon fodder for sacrifice.


    "Damn, I really don''t want to be the mayor of this city this time!" Liu Yanshu calm face, can''t help but burst the foul language.


    "During my term of office, how can I meet so many difficult things?"


    Liu Yanshu was in a bad mood and complained.


    "I don''t want to be the director of this patrol Bureau." Xing Mu and Liu Yanshu have the same idea.


    "Mayor Liu, I feel that we have almost reached the retirement age, or else we will retire?" Xing Mu suggested.


    When Liu Yanshu heard the speech, he picked his eyebrows.


    He stared at Xing Mu suspiciously and asked, "do you really want to retire?"


    Asked by Liu Yanshu, Xing Mu was silent again.


    Obviously, he was not willing to quit.


    "Well, it''s impossible to retreat."


    Liu Yanshu sighed and said, "we''d better think about it carefully. How can we not let Shen Ze and the royal family of Qin fight in Haicheng?"


    Xing Mu pondered for a moment and said, "I think we should meet Qin Liang and Shen Ze as soon as possible."


    "Don''t let them fight in secret and make the conflict bigger and bigger."


    "How do you get them to meet?"


    Liu Yanshu thinks that Xing Mu is right, but how to let Shen Ze and Qin Liang meet makes him have a headache.


    Xing Mu pondered for a moment and said, "shall we ask Mr. Shen for instructions? Listen to him


    "Qin Liang is now standing in the light, while Mr. Shen is standing in the dark. We must know what Mr. Shen means."


    "Well."


    Liu Yanshu agreed with what Xing Mu said. He nodded, and then said, "or we''ll go to Mu''s mansion and visit Mr. Shen this evening."


    Xing Mu agreed and nodded: "yes."


    Liu Yanshu clapped and said, "OK, that''s settled."


    After dinner in the evening, it''s almost eight o''clock, and it''s completely dark.


    Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu drive to the Mu family mansion.


    As important officials of Haicheng, they will not be stopped when they come to visit.


    However, they need Shen Ze''s permission to see Shen Ze.


    At this time, not long after dinner, Shen Ze and Mu Ling are walking in the back garden.


    A servant came to the back garden and reported to Shen Zechen, "Mr. Shen, Liu Yanshu, the head of Haicheng City, and Xing mu, the director of the patrol Bureau, both came to visit you. Would you like to see them?"


    For Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu to visit, Shen Ze did not feel too surprised.


    As for their intentions, he could roughly guess.


    Don''t think it''s also because of Qin Yu''s death.


    "Let them see me." Shen Ze did not turn them away, but planned to meet them.


    "All right."


    After getting Shen Ze''s response, the servant turned and left.


    The servant came to the door, took Liu Yanshu and Xing mu, and walked into the Mu family mansion.


    The servant takes Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu directly to the pavilion in the back garden, waiting for Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling went to the Pavilion by themselves after a turn.


    He went to the stone chair and sat down. Then he looked at Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu standing respectfully on one side and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Yanshu coughed lightly, then said frankly, "Mr. Shen, we come to visit you to ask what you mean by Qin Yu''s death?"


    Shen Ze said quietly, "I killed people. What do I mean?"


    In the face of Shen Ze, Liu Yan felt great pressure.


    At the moment, he was asked by Shen Ze again. Liu Yanshu''s forehead was sweating and his mind was not steady.


    After pondering for a long time, Liu Yanshu said with some embarrassment: "Mr. Shen, Qin Yu''s father Qin Liang came to Haicheng last night. He told me to find out the person who killed Qin Yu. That''s why he made an order to seal the city and carry out a carpet search."


    "These actions have made Haicheng unstable and full of complaints."


    "It''s very bad to continue like this."


    Later, Liu Yanshu did not continue to say, but Shen Ze understood what he meant.


    Shen Ze picked the sword eyebrow. He raised his eyes and quietly looked at Liu Yanshu. His tone was still bland. "Do you want me to come out and solve this matter as soon as possible?"


    Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu both know that they are not qualified to ask Shen Ze to do anything because of Shen Ze''s status.


    However, I have already said that. I don''t want to stop there.


    Liu Yanshu gritted his teeth and said, "we are asking Mr. Shen to come forward and solve these things."


    After that, Liu Yanshu said bitterly, "we know that we are not qualified to ask Mr. Shen to do anything, and we don''t want to trouble Mr. Shen."


    "However, we can''t solve the current problems. We have no choice but to ask Mr. Shen."


    Before Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu came to visit Shen Ze, they actually had some evaluation in their hearts and thought that this could be done.


    In their opinion, Shen Ze''s main identity is the Grand Marshal of the Army Department of the state of dragon, and he is the son of the army. He has a feeling of defending his country.


    Shen Ze is more considerate of the people. He has a great chance to solve the problem for the sake of not making the people in Haicheng panic.


    And Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu really guessed that it was good. Shen Ze really had this plan because he was considerate of the people.


    However, Shen Ze didn''t rush to give a reply. Instead, he took a look at Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu respectively, and then asked, "why don''t you ask that Qin Liang to stop there and stop making trouble?"


    Liu Yanshu faltered and said, "Mr. Qin Liang lost his beloved son and was in a rage. It''s hard for us to persuade him."


    Shen Ze light smile, "you come to me, think can persuade me?"


    Liu Yanshu wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and then said in a deep voice, "Mr. Shen has won the peace and prosperity of the Dragon kingdom. He must be considerate of the people and want to let the people of Haicheng live in peace."


    After listening to Liu Yanshu''s words, Shen Ze raised a funny smile at the corner of his mouth and said, "you really can wear a high hat for me!"


    "I dare not


    Hearing this, Liu Yanshu''s face changed greatly. His legs softened and he almost fell on his knees.


    Seeing that Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu are both nervous, Shen Ze is not interested in playing tricks on them.


    He reached out and touched the dragon ring on his left thumb, and then said, "go back and inform Qin Liang, and let him come to Mu''s house to see me tomorrow morning."


    Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu were both awed by the news, and then they nodded.

 Chapter 351

    After giving orders, Shen Ze sent Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu away.


    After Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu came out of the Mu family mansion, they went back to the official office building of Haicheng together.


    Then, they contact Qin Liang and express their desire to see each other.


    Qin liang thought that Liu Yanshu had some news there, so he took the old man in Tang costume to Liu Yanshu''s office for the first time.


    "Mr. Qin, please have a seat."


    Liu Yanshu asks Qin Liang to sit down on the sofa, while Xing Mu makes Qin Liang a cup of tea and brings it to the latter.


    "What news have you got from contacting me?" Qin Liang didn''t want to dally and asked directly.


    Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu look at each other.


    Then, Liu Yanshu solemnly said to Qin Liang, "Mr. Qin, we have found the murderer who killed young master Qin."


    When Qin Liang heard the speech, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the cold light suddenly appeared in the gap.


    Qin Liang''s whole body suddenly became cold, and his voice became cold and piercing? Where is it? "


    Liu Yanshu took a deep breath, then his voice was hoarse and he said, "it''s the Dragon God, Shen Diaolong..."


    "Shen Diaolong?"


    After listening to Liu Yanshu''s answer, Qin Liang suddenly widened his pupils, and his face became dull.


    And standing behind him, the old man with stable Tang costume was also moved.


    Obviously, for the answer given by Liu Yanshu, both Qin Liang and the old man in Tang costume were greatly shocked.


    "Are you sure Shen Diaolong killed my son?"


    After a while, Qin Liang fixed his eyes on Liu Yanshu and asked suspiciously.


    Liu Yanshu nodded his head seriously and answered in a positive tone: "I''m sure it was the Dragon God who killed master Qin."


    After listening to Liu Yanshu''s affirmative answer, Qin Liang''s eyes twitched a few times. Then his brows were tightly wrinkled together, and his face was suddenly gloomy.


    And the old man in Tang costume, who was standing behind him, had a pair of gray eyebrows.


    The murderer of Qin Yu is Shen Diaolong, which has become extremely difficult!


    Who is Shen Diaolong?


    That''s the most prominent person in the Dragon Kingdom today, holding the power of the Ministry of war and devoting power to the government and the opposition!


    Although the power of Qin royal family is half of the country, its ruling power and influence radiate the whole dragon Kingdom and even overseas.


    But compared with Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God, he is still one head lower.


    With Shen Diaolong''s current power, no one can beat him, even the four royal families in Yanjing!


    If it was Shen Diaolong who killed Qin Yu, it would be very difficult to deal with.


    Before he knew who was the killer of Qin Yu, Qin Liang wanted to cut him to pieces.


    At the moment, after learning that the murderer of Qin Yu was Shen Diaolong, Qin Liang felt as if he had been watered with a basin of ice water.


    What the fuck?


    Is it difficult to kill Shen Diaolong and avenge Qin Yu?


    Let''s not say whether we can kill Shen Diaolong. Even if we kill Shen Diaolong, what should we do afterwards?


    Of course, we can only think about killing Shen Diaolong.


    In such a big dragon Kingdom, where can we find a man who dares to kill Shen Diaolong?


    For a moment, Qin Liang was very upset and annoyed.


    Qin Liang rubbed his temple with his hand. Then he raised his head and stared at Liu Yanshu with a pair of red eyes.


    He looked serious and said in a very low voice: "Captain Liu, how did you find out that Shen Diaolong killed my son?"


    "From the restaurant owner."


    Liu Yanshu said it briefly, then changed the topic and said, "not long ago, director Xing and I went to see the Dragon God."


    "We asked Lord dragon about it, and he confessed to it."


    Qin Liang raised his eyebrows and asked, "did you go to see Shen Diaolong? He himself confessed to killing my son? "


    "Well."


    Liu Yanshu nodded.


    When Qin Liang hears the speech, he suddenly realizes that Shen Diaolong''s killing Qin Yu is a sure thing.


    There is no other result.


    Shen Diaolong killed his precious son!


    To make this clear, Qin Liang''s face became very ugly.


    After pondering for a moment, Qin Liang asked, "why did Shen Diaolong kill my son?"


    Liu Yanshu shook his head and replied, "we don''t know why, and we don''t dare to ask."


    "He already knew that I was in Haicheng, didn''t he?"


    "I know."


    "Does he have something for you to bring to me?" Qin Liang''s mind is not vulgar. He suddenly guessed this.


    "It''s true."


    Liu Yanshu nodded, and then said, "the Lord Dragon God asked Mr. Qin to meet him at Mu''s mansion tomorrow."


    When Qin Liang heard the speech, he had a look of anger in his eyes.


    He put on a cold smile at the corner of his mouth: "this Dragon God is really good at putting on airs!"


    "Kill my son, and let me go to see him. It''s so powerful!"


    Qin Yu was killed by Shen Ze.


    If Qin Liang had no resentment against Shen Ze, it was obviously impossible.


    He said these words in a strange way, which made a mockery of Shen Ze.


    Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu both know that some words should be listened to and some words should not be listened to.


    For what Qin Liang just said, they both pretended not to hear it, and they didn''t intend to remember it in their mind.


    "OK, I also want to ask why the Dragon God wants to kill my son. I''ll see him tomorrow." Qin Liang pulled the collar, then said angrily.


    Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu feel Qin Liang''s anger and murder. Both of them dare not make a sound. They dare not make a sound.


    After Qin Liang said that he went to see Shen Ze, he seemed to suddenly think of something, and once again turned his cold eyes to Liu Yanshu and Xing mu.


    Qin Liang''s voice was cold. He asked harshly, "did you two know that Shen Diaolong killed my son?"


    Both Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu felt a thump in their hearts, and their faces changed greatly.


    Did Qin Liang know that Shen Diaolong had killed Qin Yu?


    If you admit it, it''s like admitting to conceal Qin Liang.


    Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu do not know that they have concealed Qin Liang. What does Qin LiangRu do with them.


    They both shook their heads subconsciously and denied, "I don''t know."


    As soon as their words fell, Qin Liang raised a cruel sneer: "do you think I''m a fool? Can''t see you''re lying? "


    The old man in Tang costume, who had never opened his mouth, said: "if you dare to deceive Mr. Qin, you deserve to die."


    As soon as the words of the old man in Tang costume fell, the strong sense of killing filled the whole office.


    Both Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu feel that they are shrouded in the shadow of death.


    They were so frightened that they knelt down on the ground.


    "Sorry, Mr. Qin, we are wrong!"


    "We didn''t mean to deceive Mr. Qin. I hope Mr. Qin will forgive us!"


    This kneeling down shows that Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu deceived Qin Liang.


    After kneeling down, they kowtow to Qin Liang and admit their mistakes.


    In this regard, the cruel radian of Qin Liang''s mouth is getting bigger and bigger, and his eyes are flashing.

 Chapter 352

    Qin Liang looked ferocious and said in a gloomy tone: "no one has ever dared to deceive me. You two are so bored that you dare to deceive me in my son''s affairs?"


    After listening to Qin Liang''s words, Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu both prostrate themselves on the ground.


    "Mr. Qin, we really don''t want to deceive you. We have no choice but to do so."


    "You have a large number of adults, so don''t worry about us. I hope you can spare your life!"


    "Mr. Qin, please forgive us!"


    Both Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu pleaded for mercy in fear.


    Qin Liang has a cold look and is indifferent to their begging for mercy.


    "The power of the royal family must not be profaned."


    "You deceive me, Qin Liang. You deserve to die. You deserve to die."


    Qin Liang coldly and ruthlessly said this sentence, angrily got up and walked out of the office.


    "Please spare your life, Mr. Qin!"


    After listening to Qin Liang''s words, Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu were extremely scared.


    Hearing the news of Qin Liang''s departure, they exclaimed for mercy.


    Qin Liang ignored and walked out of the office.


    After Qin Liang left the office, the old man in Tang costume, who was still in the office, had an action.


    The old man in Tang costume has no expression. He raises a dry hand and flicks his fingers at Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu respectively.


    "Bang, bang!"


    At the next moment, Liu Yanshu and Xing mu on the ground are like balloons exploding.


    All from a big living person, exploded into a piece of blood fog, no bones!


    This scene, it seems, makes people nervous and numb.


    After Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu were transformed into a blood fog, the old man in Tang costume didn''t even blink his eyelids. From beginning to end, his face was expressionless and indifferent.


    After dealing with the two people, the old man in Tang costume suddenly turned around and walked out of the office.


    Not long after Qin Liang and the old man in Tang costume left the official office building, the news of the death of Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu spread.


    The death of Liu Yanshu, the mayor of Haicheng, and Xing mu, the director of the patrol Bureau, is undoubtedly a great shock to Haicheng.


    This your mother, even the official figures dare to kill, who is so bold?


    The death of Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu caused a heated discussion among the people in Haicheng, which made a stir for a while.


    At about 11 pm, Shen Ze was about to go to bed when Qin Chao ran to his room.


    "What can I do for you at this late hour?"


    Qin Chao replied, "Qin Liang killed Liu Yanshu and Xing mu."


    Outsiders don''t know who killed Liu Yanshu and Xing mu, but Qin Chao has a way to know that.


    "Qin Liang killed Liu Yanshu and Xing mu?"


    Hearing the news, Shen Ze frowned and a trace of displeasure appeared on his face.


    Not long ago, he asked Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu to tell Qin Liang. Now Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu are killed by Qin Liang.


    What does Qin Liang mean?


    Is he deliberately provoking Shen Ze, or do you want to bring him down?


    No matter what the reason is, Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu are his messengers of Shen Ze.


    Qin Liang killed the two men, but he was obviously upset with them!


    Thinking of these, the corners of Shen Ze''s mouth raised a cold radian and said with deep meaning: "Qin Liang''s temper is still a little big."


    Qin Chao said: "this guy doesn''t know what to do. He dares to feel sorry for you."


    Qin Chao then said in a murderous way: "if he comes tomorrow, he will be killed directly!"


    Shen Ze returned to normal, light said: "maybe people will not come tomorrow."


    "After all, I''m a member of the royal family, so I don''t have to pay for it."


    "Who dares not buy the Dragon God?"


    Qin Chao said in a deep voice: "even Qin Liang didn''t dare to disobey you, young master. He didn''t come to see you!"


    Shen Ze didn''t want to hear Qin Chao flatter him. He waved his hand and said, "OK, don''t talk about it. Go back and have a rest."


    Qin Chao did not leave immediately, but asked: "young master, do you want to prepare in advance?"


    "Qin Liang killed Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu today. Obviously, he is resentful. I''m afraid he will be disrespectful to you if he comes to Mu''s mansion tomorrow."


    Qin Chao had previously despised Qin Liang, but now he is worried.


    Looking at Qin Chao''s serious and worried appearance, Shen Ze couldn''t help laughing: "you just didn''t take Qin Liang seriously. Why are you worried now?"


    Qin Chao looks a little embarrassed, forced to explain: "this is prepared."


    Shen Ze light a smile way: "I said before I can deal with, you don''t worry extra heart."


    Listen to Shen Ze say so, Qin Chao knows to say more useless, can nod: "OK, that''s it."


    Shen Ze waved.


    Qin Chao, understanding, bows to Shen Ze, turns and walks out of the room.


    After Qin Chao left, Shen Ze didn''t think much about it, so he went to bed.


    All night long.


    The next morning, around ten o''clock.


    Qin Liang took the old man in Tang costume and three martial arts masters to drive to the Mu family mansion.


    Qin Liang asked three martial arts masters to stay outside the Mu family mansion and only brought the old man in Tang costume to visit.


    At the sign of Shen Ze, Qin Chao said hello to the housekeeper.


    Qin Liang came to the house with the old man in Tang costume, and entered the Mu family mansion smoothly.


    The servant directly took Qin Liang and the old man in Tang costume to the reception hall of Mu family.


    Qin Liang is just like returning to his own home. He is not polite.


    After entering the reception hall, he found a chair to sit down and began to drink tea.


    As usual, the old man in Tang costume consciously stood behind Qin Liang and kept quiet.


    At the moment, Shen Ze is in the back garden to give Qin Chao exercise.


    The servant came to report that Qin Liang had come to Mu''s home. Shen Ze responded, but he didn''t pay any attention to it. Instead, he continued to practice with Qin Chao.


    Qin Liang had been waiting for nearly half an hour, but he didn''t see Shen Ze, which made him a little upset.


    "Is Shen Diaolong totally indifferent to the Qin family? How dare you put on such airs with me


    Qin Liang couldn''t help complaining.


    As soon as Qin Liang''s words came to an end, an insipid voice rang out in the reception hall.


    "You dare to call the name of the Dragon God, you are not paying attention to the Dragon God!"


    This voice is not big, but it is like thunder in Qin Liang''s ear. It makes Qin Liang''s face change greatly, his mind tremble, and he is almost out of his wits!

 Chapter 353

    Qin Liang is just an ordinary man, not a warrior.


    Shen Ze''s voice is full of vigor, which is hard for ordinary people to bear.


    In addition to the tremor of his spirit, Qin Liang''s Qi and blood surged violently.


    A little carelessness, he was suddenly likely to burst body and die!


    Standing behind Qin Liang, the old man in Tang costume also changed slightly.


    However, he was not greatly influenced by this voice.


    Moreover, he reacted quickly, released his breath for the first time, and protected Qin Liang''s heart.


    Let Qin Liang''s Qi and blood calm down, and he won''t explode and die.


    Shen Ze''s voice has just dropped.


    The next moment, the air vibrates.


    Qin Liang in front of the space, impressively is slowly emerged a straight figure.


    This figure is no other than Shen Ze.


    Looking at the young men who suddenly appeared in front of him and stood up with their hands down, Qin Liang and the old men in Tang costume all looked awe inspiring and became a little stiff.


    Obviously, no matter what kind of people, in the face of Shen Ze this Dragon God, can not be calm.


    Although Qin Liang and the old man in Tang costume have never met Shen Ze himself.


    But they still know that this powerful young man is the Dragon God, Shen Diaolong!


    Shen Diaolong is famous all over the world, but few people have seen him.


    At the moment, seeing the Dragon God, even Qin Liang and the old man in Tang costume are not ordinary people.


    Two people still can''t keep calm, mood has no small ups and downs.


    Qin Liang looked carefully at Shen Ze with a kind of curiosity and surprise.


    And the old man in Tang costume stares at Shen Ze with solemn eyes, not knowing what he is thinking.


    Both of them were silent for a moment, and there were no other superfluous movements.


    Shen Ze first glanced at the old man in Tang costume, then his eyes fell on Qin Liang''s face.


    Shen Ze thin lips slightly open, not salty way, "see this Dragon God, you don''t kneel down to please, is want to die?"


    Shen Ze''s voice is not big, but it hits people''s heart.


    See Dragon God don''t kneel down please, kill no amnesty!


    After Shen Ze became a God, the people of Longguo were familiar with it.


    Qin Liang and the old man in Tang Dynasty changed his face again.


    This time, their faces became a little ugly.


    Although Qin Lianggui is a son of the royal family, he has a prominent status and a high status. He has always been respected and respected by outsiders.


    But compared with Shen Ze, he is still not worth mentioning.


    Although the old man in Tang costume is a powerful and imperious warrior, he is only a retinue beside Qin Liang, and his status is even lower.


    The two of them were obviously not qualified to see the Dragon God and did not kneel down to say hello.


    However, Qin Liang and the powerful old man in Tang Dynasty are used to being superior. How can they accept to kneel down and say hello to others?


    Even if the other side is Shen Diaolong!


    Qin Liang and the old man in Tang costume frowned. They didn''t move at first.


    Obviously, they are not willing to kneel down to Shen Ze.


    However, how dare you dare to risk the world''s great injustice and see the Dragon God do not kneel down to please?


    No matter Qin Liang or the old man in Tang costume, they don''t want to be charged with disrespect for the Dragon God.


    After struggling for a moment, Qin Liang finally got up from his chair.


    He took a step forward, then knelt down on one knee and said in a low voice, "Qin Liang, king of Qin, please greet the Dragon God."


    Qin Liang, the master, knelt down to say hello. Naturally, the old man in Tang costume couldn''t be stable.


    Then the old man in Tang Dynasty also knelt down on one knee facing Shen Ze, "Zheng Shuo, please greet the Dragon God."


    After kneeling down to greet Shen Ze, Qin Liang and the old man in Tang costume named Zheng Shuo stood up and straightened up.


    Shen Ze gave a cold smile and said nothing about it.


    He turned and went to the chair in the master''s seat.


    Then he picked up the cup and sipped the tea.


    Now that he has knelt down to Shen Ze, Qin Liang knows that his identity is much lower than that of Shen Ze.


    So instead of sitting in a chair, he stood where he was.


    The old man in Tang Dynasty is still standing behind him.


    Because Shen Ze didn''t speak, Qin Liang didn''t know what Shen Ze meant.


    But he didn''t want to linger with Shen Ze, so he turned his head and stared at Shen Ze with gloomy eyes.


    Qin Liang is very direct and straight to the point.


    In his tone, he said angrily, "I wonder if the Lord Dragon God can tell Qin why he wants to kill my son?"


    Shen Ze dangled the steaming tea with the lid of the cup, and then said with disapproval, "your son wants to die by himself. The Dragon God just helped him."


    Qin Liang smell speech, the corner of the mouth violently convulsed a few times.


    Qin Yu wanted to die, so he was successful?


    What''s that bullshit answer?


    Qin Liang felt that Shen Ze was plainly perfunctory, or teasing him.


    It made him very dissatisfied and angry.


    Qin Liang''s face was as gloomy as ink for a moment. He said angrily, "no one in the world would want to die. It''s unrealistic for the Dragon God to say that."


    Qin Liang originally wanted to say high sounding, but after hesitating for a moment, he chose to say the four words unrealistic.


    Shen Ze doesn''t want to argue with Qin Liang.


    He put down the teacup, then raised his head, looked at Qin Liang calmly, and said, "no matter it''s unrealistic or not."


    "People are dead. Don''t give up these words now."


    Shen Ze''s implication is that I have already killed people. Whatever you want, just come!


    Qin Liang is a smart man. Naturally, he understood Shen Ze''s meaning at the first time.


    After understanding Shen Ze''s meaning, Qin Liang''s face became a bit gloomy, and became as ugly as a piece of carbon.


    "This little thing is trying to crush me with force!"


    Qin Liang secretly resented Shen Ze, and his resentment became more and more.


    Indignant, Qin Liang said angrily, "is it too bad for the Dragon God to kill the children of the Qin royal family so directly?"


    "No matter what?"


    Shen Ze raised a sneer from the corner of his mouth, and then he asked Qin Liang in a domineering way: "this dragon god kills people, do you still need to divide the red and white? Are they the children of the king of Qin? "


    Qin Liang


    Qin Liang was stunned by Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze, as the supreme Dragon God, has great power and prestige.


    He holds the power of life and death, and can decide the life and death of others in a word.


    If you don''t kill too much, why do you care?


    Qin Liang didn''t know what to say, but he fell into silence for a moment.


    Qin Liang was surprised that the more he thought about it, the more angry he was.


    In the end, he still couldn''t help but say to Shen Ze in a strong tone: "I don''t mean to kill the children of the king of Qin."


    "Moreover, Qin Yu is still the young master of the Qin royal family. If the Dragon God killed him, how can he give me an explanation for the Qin royal family?"


    After listening to Qin Liang''s words, Shen Ze felt like he had heard a joke and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Give me an explanation?"


    "If the Dragon God dares to give it, do you dare to accept it?"

 Chapter 354

    All over the world, who can let the Dragon God explain it?


    There is no one in the whole dragon kingdom.


    And even kings can''t.


    I don''t know if I lost my mind because I was angry.


    In the face of Shen Ze''s question, Qin Liang gritted his teeth and said, "as long as the Dragon God gives an explanation, I, the royal family of Qin, dare to take it."


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, a sneer rose from the corner of his mouth.


    He looked at Qin Liang contemptuously and said with a smile, "if you remember the Dragon God correctly, the head of your Qin family is Qin Xiong."


    "You are not the head of the royal family of Qin. What qualification do you have to say this on behalf of the royal family of Qin?"


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Liang was stunned. Then he said firmly, "Qin Xiong is my father. I''m qualified to say that!"


    Shen Ze picked an eyebrow, and his eyes became a little playful: "do you mean you can represent the Qin family?"


    Asked by Shen Ze, Qin Liang fell into silence again.


    Last night, after learning that Shen Ze killed Qin Yu, Qin Liang didn''t tell Qin Xiong about it.


    In his opinion, if Qin Xiong knew that Shen Ze had killed Qin Yu, he might have changed the matter from a big one to a small one.


    After all, Shen Ze''s status is too prominent and powerful to be easily provoked.


    Even in the face of Shen Ze, the royal family should be afraid of three points and dare not mess with them.


    Qin Yu is Qin Liang''s own son. When Qin Yu is killed, Qin Liang wants revenge very much.


    Even if he learns that the person who killed Qin Yu is the first person in the Dragon Kingdom, Qin Liang also wants revenge.


    In his opinion, even if he can''t get revenge, he has to ask Shen Ze for an explanation instead of just giving up.


    Qin Liang thinks that if Qin Xiong learns that Shen Ze killed Qin Yu, he will probably deal with the matter lightly because he is afraid of Shen Ze''s identity and power.


    Of course, Qin Liang also understood that, after all, Qin Xiong, as the head of the Qin royal family, needs to consider things from the whole Qin royal family.


    If Qin Liang doesn''t tell Qin Xiong, he won''t be embarrassed.


    Because of this, without the instruction of Qin Xiong, the head of the royal family of Qin, Qin Liang naturally could not represent the royal family of Qin, and his meaning would be insignificant.


    Qin Liang was silent for a long time, and then he said to Shen Ze: "even if I''m not the head of the royal family of Qin, I can''t represent the royal family of Qin, but I can represent my father Qin Xiong."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, the playfulness in his eyes became more intense.


    "Do you mean you want to represent Qin Xiong and ask the Dragon God for an explanation?"


    Shen Ze didn''t give Qin Liang a chance to answer.


    Then he said with disdain: "even if your father Qin Xiong came to find the Dragon God himself, he is not qualified to ask for an explanation from the Dragon God."


    "Even if he is the head of the Qin family, he can represent the Qin family."


    Shen Ze''s words are unquestionable and firm, and there is no room for them.


    When he said this, Shen Ze showed a kind of arrogance.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Liang''s brows were tightly wrinkled, and his face became very ugly.


    Listening to Shen Ze''s meaning, it is obvious that he did not pay attention to the Qin royal family.


    He Qin Liang wants to ask Shen Ze for an explanation, but obviously he can''t!


    Realizing this, Qin Liang''s face sank and sank.


    He pondered for a moment, then raised his eyes, with a pair of slightly red eyes staring at Shen Ze, word by word, deep voice quality asked: "Lord dragon, this is not going to give a statement?"


    Shen Ze picked up the cup and sipped tea, ignoring Qin Liang.


    His meaning is obviously self-evident.


    He doesn''t intend to give an account of the killing of Qin Yu.


    Seeing that Shen Ze was determined not to give any explanation, Qin Liang''s face was extremely gloomy.


    At the same time, his anger was burning up.


    His own son was killed, not to say revenge, not even a statement.


    Is it hard for Qin Liang''s son to die for nothing?


    Qin Yu is not only the son of Qin Liang, but also the young master of the Qin family. How can he die in vain?


    At this moment, Qin Liang is very unwilling, the more he thinks about it, the more unhappy he is.


    Qin Liang stares at Shen Ze''s eyes with more and more red blood. Finally, his eyes become red.


    Qin Liang is like a fierce beast with crazy hair. He looks ferocious and crazy.


    He said in a hoarse, low voice, "do you want to kill people, and then just pretend that nothing happened?"


    "You killed the young master of the Qin family, even if you are Shen Diaolong, you can''t just let it go!"


    "If you don''t show me anything, I''ll never give up!"


    The latter sentence, Qin Liang has said very seriously, almost did not tear his face thoroughly.


    However, Shen Ze doesn''t think so.


    After another sip of tea, he raised his head, met Qin Liang''s jealous eyes, and said faintly, "the Dragon God is not scared. What do you want from the Qin royal family? Come on, the Dragon God will follow one by one."


    When Shen Ze said this, he was awe inspiring.


    Qin Liang stares at Shen Ze. His voice is like two pieces of metal rubbing against each other. It''s very sharp.


    "Is the Dragon God really not afraid that I, the king of Qin, will be the opposite of you?"


    Shen Ze didn''t think so. He said with a faint smile, "there are not many people who are on the opposite side of the Dragon God. There is no shortage of you, the Qin family."


    Shen Ze''s attitude and contempt made Qin Liang feel humiliated and extremely upset.


    He couldn''t help the strange way of yin and Yang: "the Lord Dragon God is really bold and confident."


    "I hope the Lord Dragon God can keep this confidence and spirit all the time, and don''t be disheartened that day."


    Qin Liang''s words are more or less a curse for Shen Ze''s downfall.


    Shen Ze sniffed at the speech and sneered twice.


    Then, he looked at Qin Liang with a smile, half joking and half serious, and said, "you dare to say this to Ben Longshen. Do you believe that Ben Longshen will let you never come back?"


    Although Shen Ze is not serious, his eyes are cold.


    In Qin Liang''s eyes, Shen Ze''s two eyes are like two black holes suddenly, which can swallow the human soul. It''s very terrible.


    Moreover, Qin Liang saw the murderous spirit in Shen Ze''s eyes.


    The real murderous spirit is just like the essence!


    Qin Liang did not dare to doubt Shen Ze''s words.


    Whether Shen Ze really intends to kill him or not, he is beating a drum in his heart.


    At the same time, he was inexplicably nervous and uneasy.


    I don''t know if it was because of fear that Qin Liang lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at Shen Ze.


    Realizing his timidity, Qin Liang felt ashamed and blushed.


    Qin Liang took a few deep breaths and forced his heart to calm down. After that, he looked up at Shen Ze and asked harshly, "does the Lord Dragon God think it''s not enough to kill a young master of the Qin royal clan, and it''s enough to kill my own son, the head of the Qin royal clan?"


    Shen Ze looked at the indignant Qin Liang, smile a convergence, moriran said: "you have killed the little master of the Qin family, and then kill you is not much."


    As soon as Shen Ze said this, the temperature of the reception hall suddenly dropped.


    The atmosphere suddenly becomes depressed and tense!

 Chapter 355

    As soon as Shen Ze''s words fell, Qin Liang felt a strong killing.


    It made him cold and stiff, and his blood seemed to stop flowing.


    Qin Liang suddenly fell into a state of uneasiness.


    As is known to all, Shen Diaolong is an invincible God of war. He is an enigmatic force. He is the one that the Ministry of war can fight most.


    The world knows that Shen Diaolong is a master of martial arts and Taoism, and he is also the best among the masters.


    At that time, in the Dingding war, he had a brilliant record of killing the enemy''s great master.


    Under the master, everything is dregs!


    Above the master is the limit of human beings.


    It''s hard to tell the difference between the martial arts and Taoism masters, let alone the difference between life and death.


    Shen Ze was able to kill the enemy''s master, which proved that he was also a terrible existence in the martial arts master.


    People even feel that Shen Ze has been separated from the category of martial arts masters, and his martial arts strength has reached a state of unknown.


    From this we can see that Shen Ze is strong and powerful.


    Although Qin Liang is not familiar with Shen Ze, it does not prevent him from knowing Shen Ze''s martial arts strength.


    If Shen Ze really wants to kill himself, can he leave here safely?


    At the moment, Qin Liang''s heart was shocked to have such a question.


    He can''t give the answer to this question.


    However, Qin Liang has some confidence.


    Because the old man in Tang costume standing behind him is a master of martial arts, and his whole body of force is also unpredictable.


    With the protection of the old man in Tang costume, Qin Liang felt that even if Shen Ze really wanted to kill him, he could not kill him easily or really.


    Having just been frightened by Shen Ze, Qin Liang doesn''t want to show his fear at the moment.


    After taking a few deep breaths, he raised his head again and looked up at Shen Ze like two black holes.


    He said coldly: "if the Lord Dragon God killed me again, it would be a complete tear with the Qin family."


    "Although the Qin family can''t compare with the Dragon God, it''s still possible to make the Dragon God hurt his muscles and bones."


    After saying these words, Qin Liang said: "I know that the Dragon God is powerful, but I can''t kill if I want to."


    Shen Ze was noncommittal about the first half of Qin Liang''s words. After listening to the second half of the latter, he was slightly interested.


    Shen Ze picks his eyebrows and turns his eyes to the old man in Tang costume standing behind Qin Liang.


    "If benlongshen does something to you, do you think he can stop benlongshen?"


    Before Shen Ze entered the reception hall, he realized that the old man in Tang costume was a master of martial arts.


    But he didn''t care much about it.


    At the moment, when he said these words, he made light of them, and did not care about the master of martial arts.


    For Shen Ze''s attitude, the old man in Tang Dynasty was discontented.


    As a strong master with the highest martial arts strength, when was he so despised?


    With the pride and dignity of a martial arts master, how can an old man in Tang costume tolerate how others trample on him?


    Even if the other side is the most magnificent and powerful Dragon God!


    In order to express his dissatisfaction, the old man in Tang costume suddenly uses a sharp look to Shen Ze''s eyes.


    There is a sense of relative provocation.


    As a matter of fact, it''s often between every move that a master moves.


    In the Tang Dynasty and Shen Ze on the line of sight, the two men''s contest has already begun.


    As the third person in the reception hall, Qin Liang is just an ordinary person.


    As for Shen Ze''s contest with the old man in Tang costume, he could neither feel nor perceive it.


    And he didn''t know if Shen Ze could stop him if he really wanted to fight him.


    Qin Liang didn''t want to admit his advice, so he pretended to be hard and said to Shen Ze, "my retinue is also a master of martial arts. He is so unpredictable that he can protect me."


    Qin Liang''s words have just come to an end.


    At this time, the old man in Tang costume seemed to be suddenly struck by thunder, and his body suddenly trembled violently.


    "Poof..."


    Then, the old man''s face turned red, suddenly opened his mouth and spurted out a big mouthful of blood.


    The old man in Tang Dynasty is standing behind Qin Liang, and his big mouth of blood is sprayed on Qin Liang.


    "What''s the matter?"


    All of a sudden, he was sprayed with blood. Qin Liang was startled. His face changed greatly and his eyes widened in horror.


    "Puff..."


    "Puff..."


    And before Qin Liang could know what was going on, the old man in Tang Dynasty was gushing out two mouthfuls of blood one after another.


    This time, Qin Liang not only had blood on his head, but also on his clothes and trousers.


    Qin Liang was so scared that his heart was cold and his face was as white as paper.


    And at this time, spray three mouthfuls of blood of the old man, ruddy face has become a pale.


    He covered his chest with his hand, as if he had suffered a heavy blow. His breath was withered, and he no longer had the majestic momentum he had before.


    Shen Ze, who has just competed with the old man in Tang costume, doesn''t seem to have any changes on the surface, but his breath is still a little disordered.


    But there was no other change in him.


    In this secret contest, Shen Ze obviously won, and still won by leaps and bounds.


    Shen Ze ignored Qin Liang, who was frightened and yelled.


    As he continued to drink tea, he quietly adjusted his breath.


    After a moment of panic, Qin Liang suddenly reacted and knew that it was the old man in Tang costume who was standing behind him.


    Qin Liang turned around and saw the old man in Tang costume who was obviously in poor health. His brows were twisted together and his face became extremely gloomy.


    "Lao Zheng, what''s the matter? How could you suddenly be like this? "


    Although Qin Liang didn''t know why the old man in Tang costume suddenly became like this, he knew that it must have something to do with Shen Ze.


    When he asked, there was a strong worry in his heart.


    One hand of the old man covered his chest. He raised his other hand and wiped the blood around his mouth.


    Then, he slowly raised his head, thin lips slightly open, very decadent and powerless to Qin Liang said: "Mr. Qin, I''m not the opponent of the Dragon God."


    Qin Liang smell speech, first is shocked to stare big pupil.


    Then his face turned pale to ashes.


    The old man in Tang costume is his biggest reliance. Without his knowledge, he was injured by Shen Ze and thought that he was not Shen Ze''s opponent.


    At the moment, if Shen Ze starts on him, then he will die?

 Chapter 356

    Qin Liang knew that Shen Ze was powerful, but he didn''t expect that Shen Ze was much more powerful than he thought.


    Without him noticing it at all, they didn''t make any big moves.


    Shen Ze hit Zheng Shuo hard!


    This kind of means, this kind of intrepidity, is incredible, extremely frightening and shocking!


    Tangzhuang elders have been promoted to martial arts masters for many years, and they are among the top martial arts masters.


    Qin Liang knew very well how powerful the old man in Tang costume was.


    And such a powerful old man in Tang costume was severely damaged by Shen Ze''s understatement.


    This shows that Shen Ze''s martial arts strength has reached what a terrible situation!


    Sure enough, the unparalleled God of war who was able to kill the great master of martial arts in the enemy country did not gain a false reputation.


    At the moment, seeing that the old man in Tang costume was badly hit by Shen Ze, his breath was weak, and his combat effectiveness was obviously reduced.


    But Shen Ze is safe and sound, as if not affected.


    Qin Liang was very worried about his own safety.


    If Shen Ze attacks him, he can''t resist and can only be slaughtered.


    This is not the situation Qin Liang wants.


    "Lao Zheng, how are you now? Can we still use force? "


    Qin Liang didn''t dare to look back at Shen Ze. He looked gloomy and asked the old man in Tang costume in a deep voice.


    The old man in Tang costume is pale and looks very bad.


    He coughed and then replied, "Mr. Qin, I can still use force."


    "Only, if this Dragon Lord starts, I can''t stop him."


    When Qin Liang heard the speech, his heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    The old man in Tang Dynasty can''t stop Shen Ze. Isn''t Shen Ze holding his own life now?


    Realizing this, Qin Liang''s whole face went black.


    "Lao Zheng, can you take me out of here?"


    At the moment, Qin Liang feels that this is the land of tigers and wolves, which makes him feel insecure and want to leave.


    The old man in Tang costume didn''t open his mouth, but shook his head at Qin Liang.


    The old man in Tang costume obviously means that he can''t take Qin Liang away from here.


    Qin Liang''s understanding made his heart cool.


    What''s going on?


    If you can''t walk even if you want to, isn''t that equivalent to falling into a desperate situation?


    Just when Qin Liang was in a state of confusion and didn''t know what to do.


    Shen Ze, who put down his tea cup, raised his head and looked at Qin Liang''s back.


    He raised a playful smile at the corner of his mouth, opened his thin lips slightly, and said faintly, "do you still feel that the Dragon God can''t kill you?"


    When Qin Liang heard the speech, his face turned blue and white.


    He didn''t know how to answer. After holding for a while, he hardened his head, gritted his teeth and turned to face Shen Ze.


    Qin Liang felt that he could not admit his advice at the moment, or he would have become a fish to be slaughtered by Shen Ze.


    Qin Liangqiang pretends to be calm and looks directly at Shen Ze.


    He said in a hoarse voice, "Lord Dragon God, if you kill me today, it''s like you have a complete feud with the Qin family."


    "Even if you are in power, the Qin royal family can''t do anything to you, but the Qin royal family can also make you feel bad."


    Qin Liang said after the overall situation, and said: "I still have people to guard outside this mansion."


    "If I had an accident here, they would have killed me."


    "I''m afraid the Lord Dragon God doesn''t want to see other people''s lives in danger, does he?"


    "Are you threatening the Dragon God?"


    Shen ZeJian''s eyebrows picked and his eyes turned sharp and cold when he looked at Qin Liang.


    Qin Liang meets Shen Ze, but he doesn''t answer.


    The meaning is self-evident.


    The threat of chiguoguo!


    "When you die, you dare to threaten the Dragon God. Do you want to be reborn or not?"


    Shen Zemu''s tone is cold.


    There was no emotion in his voice. It was creepy to hear.


    Qin Liang shuddered and was shocked.


    He bit his teeth and said, "Qin is just trying to save his life. He didn''t threaten the Dragon God."


    Shen Ze knew that Qin Liang was right and wrong.


    Qin Liang just wanted to threaten him and make him dare not act rashly.


    Shen Ze hates being threatened.


    He felt the dragon ring on his left thumb, and his killing intention became more and more intense.


    An invisible murderous spirit diffused from Shen Ze.


    Qin Liang and the old man in Tang costume felt the murderous spirit emanating from Shen Ze.


    Both of them were awe in the heart, and their faces became more dignified than ever before.


    Qin Liang is just an ordinary man. Shen Ze just releases his murderous spirit, so he can''t bear it. His body trembles uncontrollably.


    The old man in Tang Dynasty is very clear that he can''t stop Shen Ze, but at the moment, he strides forward and blocks Qin Liang.


    People die for money, birds die for food.


    Take in money and help others.


    The old man in Tang Dynasty was a slave of Qin royal family for more than 20 years, and he was loyal to Qin royal family.


    Now the situation is critical, in their own can not ensure the safety of the case, the old Tang suit or without hesitation to stand up.


    It shows a determination to protect Qin Liang at all costs.


    The reason for this is that the old man in Tang Dynasty thinks of the kindness of the Qin royal family to him, and that as a warrior, he has a sense of loyalty like a person in the Jianghu.


    Looking at the old man in Tang costume who stood in front of Qin Liang decisively, Shen Ze was slightly surprised, but that was all.


    He just like to state the fact, light said: "the Dragon God to kill this man, you can''t stop."


    The old man in Tang costume, who had never made a sound, said at the moment, "even if you can''t stop it, try it."


    Shen Ze asked, "are you not afraid to spread your life?"


    The old man in Tang costume said four words without hesitation: "it''s proper to die."


    Shen Ze''s eyes are so deep that people can''t see what he thinks: "the Dragon God doesn''t want to kill you."


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    The old man in Tang costume first solemnly thanks Shen Ze, and then says, "since the Lord Dragon God doesn''t want to kill me, why don''t you let my master and servant go?"


    Shen Ze heard the speech and shook his head gently.


    Then, indifferently, he said, "you can leave standing. He can only go out lying down."


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t mean to change his mind, the old man in Tang costume frowned.


    At this time, Qin Liang, standing behind the old man in Tang costume, heard from Shen Ze''s words that Shen Ze was determined to kill him.


    His body was shaking even harder, and his heart was full of fear.


    "Since the Dragon God insists on this, I can only offend him again."


    The old man in Tang costume seemed to have made up his mind suddenly. After he said these words, he looked fierce.


    The old man in Tang costume broke out his whole body in vain. He waved his big sleeve.


    He is full of energy, all toward Shen zeyong!


    "Boom..."


    The old man in Tang costume waved his sleeve, and it was like a tornado in the reception hall.


    All the tables, chairs and benches were turned into vermicelli in an instant.


    The house vibrated violently, as if it was going to collapse!


    This scene looks terrible!

 Chapter 357

    There was a huge noise in the reception hall, and the whole Mu family mansion was shaking like an earthquake.


    The people in Mu''s mansion were all frightened.


    The crowd was in a state of panic.


    Is there an earthquake or something?


    A master of martial arts can destroy a house with all his strength.


    "Boom..."


    At the moment, the old man in Tang Dynasty''s costume burst into full force, and all the walls and floors of the reception hall began to crack.


    Black cracks, like cobwebs, spread out.


    Obviously, there are signs of collapse.


    "Kaka kaka..."


    The momentum released by the old man in Tang costume waving his sleeve is like a tornado, which envelops Shen Ze.


    This tornado can easily destroy steel buildings, even a hill.


    Even if a martial arts master is shrouded in it, he can''t resist easily.


    However, Shen Ze is safe and sound.


    He remained in his chair, motionless and unaffected.


    Within one meter of the whole body, the wind and waves were calm and there were no waves.


    It seems strange, but it''s taken for granted.


    Because the man sitting on the chair is universally recognized as the unparalleled God of war, Shen Diaolong!


    It''s the most powerful force in the world. It can kill a great master in the same area. How can it be measured according to common sense?


    The old man in Tang Dynasty doesn''t care about whether he can affect or hurt Shen Ze with his all-out attack.


    He just wants to rely on this blow to hold Shen Ze down and give him time to take Qin Liang away.


    At the same time of launching the offensive, the old man in Tang costume grabbed Qin Liang''s shoulder, and they turned into a dark shadow and swept away towards the reception hall.


    Because of the sudden incident, Qin Liang didn''t respond to it. He felt dizzy.


    In order to leave the Mu family mansion as soon as possible, the old man of Tang Dynasty costume was launched at full speed.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, he took Qin Liang out of the reception hall.


    After that, the old man in Tang Dynasty''s costume was energetic, as if he had used his lightness skill to fly over the eaves and walk over the wall, and leaped to the outside of Mu''s mansion.


    "Hiss..."


    Just as the old man in Tang costume and Qin Liang just jumped onto the courtyard wall, the space in front of them suddenly twisted and a figure slowly emerged.


    Seeing the figure suddenly emerging in front of him, the old man''s face changed greatly. When he frowned tightly, he did not hesitate to hit it with one punch.


    The old man in Tang costume wants to strike first and fight back to intercept the figure in front.


    This figure is Shen Ze.


    "Boom!"


    Seeing that the old man in Tang costume came with a big punch, he was calm and calm.


    Shen Ze did not dodge.


    He made a late attack, raised his leg faster and made a big chop.


    "Bang!"


    Before the old man''s fist touched Shen Ze, Shen Ze''s foot first fell on the old man''s shoulder.


    "Click!"


    Shen Ze''s one step down.


    Half of the body of the old man in Tang costume collapsed.


    At the same time, the old man in Tang Dynasty has not completely removed Shen Ze''s power.


    His body is out of control, and with Qin Liang in his hand, he falls down rapidly.


    "Whew


    Like two cannonballs, the old man in Tang costume and Qin Liang shot down to the ground.


    The old man in Tang costume followed Qin Liang to the new year, and he was really loyal to Qin Liang and focused on his work.


    It''s impossible to turn this situation around when you see it hurling towards the ground.


    The old man in Tang costume got Qin Liang up and put himself down.


    It''s all happened between lightning and flint.


    The next moment.


    "Bang!"


    The old man in Tang costume, wrapped in Qin Liang, hit the ground heavily.


    Because the power of Shen Zena''s foot was too terrible, the old man in Tang costume wrapped Qin Liang and smashed a pit in the ground.


    A cloud of smoke rose from the sky.


    Shen Ze came down from the sky and landed beside the earth pit.


    He put his hands on his back and looked blandly at the pit.


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, the scene in the pit appeared.


    Dressed in rags and covered with blood, the old man in Tang costume was lying at the bottom of the pit.


    His face was pale, his breath withered, but he didn''t faint. His eyes were still open, but he didn''t move, as if he was stiff.


    Above the old man in Tang costume, Qin Liang curls up in a ball. He seems to have passed out. His eyes are closed and there is no movement.


    Shen Ze looked at the old man in Tang costume and Qin Liang indifferently.


    Then, he stretched out his right hand and pointed at Qin Liang.


    "Poof


    An invisible breath, like a sword, pierced Qin Liang''s chest.


    A stream of blood spattered out.


    Then, Qin Liang''s body convulsed violently, and then there was no movement.


    The vitality on his body disappeared in an instant and turned into a cold corpse.


    Qin Liang died here!


    The old man in Tang costume watched Shen Ze kill Qin Liang. He wanted to stop him, but he was powerless.


    Before that, he suffered a lot in the reception hall.


    He just got another kick from Shen Ze, and half of his body was useless.


    At the moment, he is equivalent to a useless man, unable to use any force.


    How can Shen Ze be stopped?


    Seeing that Qin Liang could not die any more, the old man in Tang Dynasty was ashamed. As if in silence, he slowly closed his eyes.


    After Shen Ze killed Qin Liang, he didn''t look at the latter.


    He turned his head and his eyes fell on the old man in Tang costume.


    "For your loyalty, Ben Longshen asked you to take Qin Liang''s body."


    "Thank you, Lord Dragon..."


    The old man in Tang costume was bitter. He opened his mouth slightly and said in a hoarse voice.


    "You go back and help the Dragon God bring a few words to Qin Xiong, the head of the Qin family."


    Shen Ze said lightly: "if the king of Qin is angry with the Dragon God for killing the children of the king of Qin, you can come to the Dragon God for revenge."


    "But kill as many dragon gods as you come."


    Shen Ze''s tone is flat, but his words make people feel domineering in the ears of others.


    Strong and overbearing, let people live in awe!


    As for Shen Ze, he has only heard about it, never seen it with his own eyes, or even dealt with it like today.


    He, who has already understood Shen Ze''s methods, now listens to Shen Ze''s words.


    He sighed in his heart.


    Shen Diaolong, the God of dragon, really deserves its reputation!


    He has a strong hand, decisive in killing and cutting, powerful in the sky, and extremely courageous.


    Worthy of the unparalleled God of war, the world''s first general!


    "If you are the Dragon God, I will bring it to you as it is."


    After a long time, the old man said.


    "Rest well and leave by yourself."


    After saying this, Shen Ze took his eyes away from the old man in Tang costume and turned away.


    "Thank you, Lord dragon."


    After hearing the speech, the old man in Tang costume once again said thank you.


    Shen Zetou did not return and walked out of the yard.

 Chapter 358

    The old man in Tang costume lay in the pit for almost half an hour, then walked out of the pit with Qin Liang''s body on his back.


    Then, carrying Qin Liang on his back, he walked towards the Mu family mansion.


    Shen Ze said hello, so the old man in Tang costume walked out of Mu''s mansion with Qin Liang on his back.


    As soon as they arrived outside the Mujia mansion, the three masters who were guarding outside the Mujia mansion jumped out for the first time.


    Just now, hearing the huge noise in the Mu family mansion, the three martial arts masters wanted to rush in.


    However, because it was a matter of great importance, and Shen Diaolong was the man inside, they did not dare to act rashly without Qin Liang''s direct instructions.


    In the end, it is still to bear the impulse to stay outside the Mu family mansion.


    "What''s the matter with Mr. Qin?"


    At this moment, I saw the ragged, bloody Tang suit carrying the motionless Qin Liang came out.


    The three martial arts masters frowned and their faces changed constantly.


    The old man in Tang costume pondered for a moment and said truthfully, "Mr. Qin was killed by the Dragon God."


    "This..."


    Three martial arts masters smell speech, all is shocked to stare big pupil, brow twisted together.


    "What is to be done?"


    The faces of the three martial arts masters all became very gloomy in an instant.


    Qin Liang was killed, and the four of them were not well protected.


    The Qin royal family will certainly blame them.


    All of a sudden, they fell into a bad situation.


    "Don''t think so much now, we need to go back to King Qin''s house immediately," said the old man in Tang costume


    A master of martial arts said in embarrassment: "we didn''t protect Mr. Qin well. If we go back to Lord Qin''s house, we will be blamed."


    "If the old man is angry, we can''t bear his anger."


    "Brother Qi is right."


    The other two martial arts masters nodded in agreement.


    The martial arts master, who was called brother Qi, then said, "let''s not go back to King Qin''s house to reply. Let''s go away."


    The other two martial arts masters didn''t say anything this time, but their attitude was like acquiescence.


    Only the old people in Tang costume hold different opinions: "we are all cultivated by Prince Qin''s residence, and the affairs of Prince Qin''s residence need to have a beginning and an end."


    "If we run away today, will we not plunge ourselves into injustice?"


    "What''s more, this is a voluntary plea, maybe it can avoid death. If you escape, there is no turning back. It is very likely that you will seek your own death."


    "We should all know the strength of the royal family. Even if we want to escape, we may not be able to escape."


    The words of the old man in Tang costume are quite sincere.


    After hearing this, the three martial arts masters were silent one after another, showing a thoughtful look.


    "The three of you think for yourself, and Mr. Tang takes the lead."


    The old man in Tang costume was not in the mood to dally with the three martial arts masters. After saying this, he raised his feet and left with Qin Liang on his back.


    The three martial arts masters looked at each other.


    After a moment''s hesitation, the three finally keep up with the pace of the old man in Tang costume.


    After leaving Mu''s mansion here, the old people in Tang Dynasty took a private plane to return to Yanjing.


    At noon of that day, they returned to the palace of King Qin.


    The old man in Tang costume carries Qin Liang''s body from beginning to end.


    After returning to the palace of King Qin, the old man in Tang costume met Qin Xiong with Qin Liang''s body on his back and the other three martial arts masters.


    When they saw Qin Xiong, they knelt down on their knees and kowtowed.


    "We didn''t protect Mr. Qin well. Please punish him!"


    Qin Xiong thought that Qin Liang had dealt with Qin Yu''s affairs, and captured Qin Yu''s murderer.


    But I didn''t expect to wait for the news that Qin Liang was also killed.


    Qin Xiong couldn''t believe it if he hadn''t seen Qin Liang who had become a cold corpse.


    "How could that be?"


    "How could my son have been killed?"


    "Who killed my son?"


    Mr. Qin, who has always been steady, is not stable at the moment.


    He was emotional, his eyes were splitting, and his face was ferocious. He was like a roar, and asked the old man in Tang costume.


    The old man in Tang costume was lying on the ground, facing Qin Xiong''s angry voice, his heart filled with endless bitterness.


    After pondering for a while, he said in a very hoarse voice: "master, it was Shen Diaolong who killed young master Qin Yu."


    "Mr. Qin went to Shen Diaolong to talk about it and was killed by him."


    "The old slave was defeated by Shen Diaolong and failed to protect Mr. Qin."


    After listening to the words of the old man in Tang costume, Qin Xiong twisted his white brows together.


    "Did Shen Diaolong kill yu''er?"


    "Qin Liang went to Shen Diaolong to discuss the story, and was killed by him?"


    Qin Xiong couldn''t believe the answer of the old man in Tang costume.


    The old man in Tang costume said in a positive tone: "old man, what the old slave said is true, and there is no empty word."


    When Qin Xiong heard the speech, his eyebrows turned up, and his old face became a little twisted.


    Shen Diaolong killed Qin Yu and Qin Liang!


    No wonder the other party is so bold that they dare to kill the children of the Qin royal family.


    If the other party is Shen Diaolong, all this really makes sense!


    Qin Xiong doesn''t know Shen Ze either, but he has heard about the most famous people in the Dragon Kingdom, such as sun Zhongtian, and knows a lot about them.


    Shen Diaolong is not only the Grand Marshal of the Army Department, but also the Dragon God. He has the supreme status and status.


    This half man and half god level existence, with mixed reputation, hard-blooded wrist and cruel heart, is known as the living king of hell.


    Really do this kind of thing to kill the children of the royal family!


    "Unexpectedly, it was Shen Diaolong who killed yu''er."


    Knowing this, Qin Xiong''s mood suddenly became very complicated.


    The murderer is Shen Diaolong. How can we get revenge?


    Shen Diaolong is the first person in the Dragon Kingdom, and his power and status are at the top.


    Even if the royal family of Qin had a great career, they did not dare to provoke each other easily, let alone seek revenge!


    But, this revenge does not revenge, how can be willing?


    How can the evil spirit in this heart disappear?


    Before that, the other party only killed Qin Yu, but now it has killed Qin Liang.


    But two days later, two children of the Qin family died in a row.


    And these two people are his own sons and grandchildren of Qin Xiong.


    If you don''t get revenge, it''s hard to calm your mind!


    Qin Xiong thought more and more, and his face became more and more gloomy.


    In Qin Xiong''s eyes, red blood gradually appeared.


    After a while, Qin Xiong''s eyes turned red.


    He suddenly raised his head, glared at the four old men in Tang costume, and roared: "I found that the other party was Shen Diaolong, why didn''t I be reported?"


    The old man in Tang costume said bitterly, "Mr. Qin doesn''t want to report."


    When Qin Xiong heard the speech, his eyelids jumped violently.


    Then he clapped his hand on the tea table.


    Bang, the tea table broke.


    Then, Qin Xiong said: "you four don''t protect people well. What''s your face to come back to see me alive?"


    "You all die for me!"


    Qin Xiong was furious and tried to kill four of them.

 Chapter 359

    You all die for me!


    Hearing Qin Xiong say this sentence, the old man in Tang costume and the other three martial arts masters all changed their faces.


    Old man, is this to make them die?


    No one wants to die, and the four old men in Tang Dynasty are obviously reluctant to die.


    "Forgive me, old man!"


    The three martial arts masters couldn''t help but kowtow to beg for mercy.


    Only the old man in Tang costume was on the ground and did not move.


    Qin Xiong was sitting on the chair, his eyes red, looking down at the old people in Tang costume. His face was very ugly and his body was murderous.


    "The master is dead, but you slaves are safe. How can you plead here?" Qin Xiong asked sternly.


    "Forgive me, old man!"


    The three martial arts masters kept begging for mercy, but they didn''t stop.


    "You either protect your master or die with him, instead of coming back alive!"


    The more Qin Xiong said, the more angry he was. He blew his nose and glared. His face was twisted, and he looked like he was going to eat people.


    Qin Xiong is in a very bad mood at the moment. His body is full of resentment and anger.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that killing people now was useless and harmful to the power of the Qin family, he would kill the four old men in Tang Dynasty without saying a word.


    In this way, first export evil.


    Qin Xiong didn''t want to hear the three martial arts masters'' incessant begging for mercy. He said angrily, "you all shut up!"


    The three masters of martial arts closed their mouths.


    Later, they could only crawl on the ground again to beg Qin Xiong''s forgiveness.


    A total of four slaves, only the old man in Tang costume did not say a word of begging for mercy from the beginning to the end.


    Qin Xiong first glared at the three martial arts masters, and then he turned his eyes to the old man in Tang costume.


    The old man in Tang costume was ragged and covered with blood, and obviously suffered a heavy blow.


    Qin Xiong naturally knew that the old man in Tang costume was a master of martial arts who had been promoted for many years, and he also knew how powerful the latter was.


    Qin Xiong had never seen an old man in Tang costume hurt before.


    At the moment, seeing that the old man in Tang costume was so badly injured, he said in his heart that he was not shocked. It was a fake.


    How powerful is that Shen Diaolong? How can he hurt the old man in Tang costume like this?


    Qin Xiong''s eyes twinkled and his brows wrinkled.


    After a while, he asked in a deep voice, "Zheng Shuo, as a master of martial arts who has been promoted for many years, you can use force all over the world."


    "Why didn''t you protect Qin liang?"


    At the moment, the mood of the old man in Tang costume is very complicated.


    After pondering for a moment, he said bitterly and dejectedly: "Shen Diaolong is too strong. Lao Nu is not his opponent."


    Qin Xiong frowned more tightly, and his voice became more low: "Shen Diaolong is strong enough to hurt you?"


    The old man in Tang costume breathed a sigh, and then said: "the other party can not only hurt the old slave, but also kill the old slave if they don''t show mercy."


    "And kill you?"


    After listening to the words of the Tangzhuang elders, both Qin Xiong and the three martial arts masters on the ground were shocked to open their eyes, and their faces were shocked.


    Can Shen Diaolong kill Zheng Shuo without mercy?


    It''s too scary, isn''t it?


    Zheng Shuo was not an ordinary martial arts master. He had been promoted for many years, and he was also an upper class in the ranks of martial arts masters.


    And even such Zheng Shuo and Shen Diaolong could kill him. What was the extent of his martial arts strength?


    It''s no wonder that Shen Diaolong was able to achieve a brilliant record of killing the martial masters of the enemy country in the Dingding war!


    With a trace of awe in his tone, the old man in Tang costume said: "Shen Diaolong is half human and half god."


    Half man, half god?


    When Qin Xiong and others heard the words, they all felt awe inspiring.


    Although Shen Ze was named Dragon God, it was just a title.


    In the eyes of the world, he is also a mortal body.


    According to the old Tang costume, Shen Ze has become a semi human and semi divine being, and has a real connection with the word of God. That''s extraordinary!


    He has the most prominent status, the power of the government and the opposition, and his own force has reached the level of half man and half god.


    How can we find revenge for such existence?


    Even if you want revenge, can you succeed?


    Thinking of this, Qin Xiong''s face became extremely gloomy.


    Because he realized that it was difficult to avenge Qin Liang and Qin Yu.


    The existence like Shen Diaolong, let alone seeking revenge, can''t be easily provoked.


    Qin Liang and Qin Yu are Qin Xiong''s son and grandson respectively. Naturally, he wants to avenge them.


    It''s just that it''s hard to avenge Shen Diaolong.


    For a moment, Qin Xiong was deeply agitated.


    Qin Xiong was silent, and the whole room became silent.


    The atmosphere is very depressing.


    The old man in Tang Dynasty costume and the other three martial arts masters are all so grand that they dare not give one.


    The former is still calm, but the latter three are worried and very worried.


    I don''t know how long more, Qin Xiong closed his eyes wearily.


    "I don''t want to see you," he said in a low voice. "You all go to the gate of the palace and kneel down."


    "Yes


    The three martial arts masters all breathed a sigh of relief.


    As if they were granted amnesty, the three of them immediately got up and left the room.


    They are more willing to kneel in front of the palace than to die.


    The three martial arts masters left, but the old man in Tang costume was still on the ground.


    Qin Xiong stares at the old man in Tang costume fiercely. He is displeased and asks, "Zheng Shuo, why don''t you go away?"


    "Want to die?"


    The old man in Tang costume said in a deep voice, "old man, I have something to report to you."


    Qin Xiong said angrily, "if you have a fart, let it go!"


    "Shen Diaolong asked the old slave to bring a few words to the old man."


    After explaining the meaning, the old man in Tang costume said bluntly, "Shen Diaolong has two sentences."


    "The first sentence is that if the Qin family wants to avenge Mr. Qin and Mr. Qin, they can go to him."


    "The second sentence is that the people who seek revenge from the Qin family will kill as many people as they want."


    "Take revenge on him? How much he''s going to kill? "


    After listening to the two words Shen Ze asked the old man to bring, Qin Xiong''s face turned blue and white, and his eyes were burning with anger.


    "Shen Diaolong is really a master of Arts. He is so bold that he doesn''t pay attention to the Qin family."


    On the surface, Qin Xiong seems to praise Shen Ze, but in fact, he is teasing and expressing his dissatisfaction with Shen Ze.


    "Shen Diaolong said that. Is it true that I, the king of Qin, are afraid of him and dare not take revenge on him?"


    Previously, Qin Xiong really had the intention of holding back his anger and not seeking revenge from Shen Ze.


    But at the moment, after listening to the two words Shen Ze let the old man in Tang costume bring, the fire of revenge in his heart is burning up again.


    "I, the king of Qin, have never been bullied like this."


    "Shen Diaolong is too deceiving. If I don''t do anything, I can''t swallow my heart!"


    Qin Xiong looked ferocious, as if he had made up his mind. He gritted his teeth and said, "I want to fight with Shen Diaolong. Let''s see how wonderful he is!"

 Chapter 360

    In the past, Zheng Shuo, a slave, never dared to say more about what Qin Xiong decided.


    At the moment, Qin Xiong decides to fight Shen Ze.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he finally spoke.


    "Old man, this is not the time to take revenge on Shen Diaolong."


    "The other side is now in the ascendant, in power, and at the peak of its own force."


    "There are not many people in the whole dragon Kingdom who can compete with them."


    "Now the old man is going to take revenge on Shen Diaolong. It''s very likely that he will lose his wife and turn into a soldier."


    Although what he said may offend Qin Xiong, Zheng Shuo tells the truth.


    "Moreover, once the other party gets angry, no one can stop him if he comes to the palace."


    faithful words grate upon the ear.


    Although Qin Xiong did not like to listen, he had to admit that what Zheng Shuo said was true.


    After listening to Zheng Shuo''s words, Qin Xiong frowned tightly and fell into silence for a moment.


    Just now, he was filled with righteous indignation and emotional excitement. Now he calms down and his heart shakes.


    I don''t know how long after that, Qin Xiong raised his hand in a dispirited spirit and waved to the old man in Tang costume.


    Although Qin Xiong didn''t say anything, the old man in Tang Dynasty understood the meaning.


    What should be said has been said and what should be advised has also been advised.


    How to choose is up to Qin Xiong.


    As for these, it is not something Zheng Shuo can worry about.


    He kowtowed to Qin Xiong, then stood up and walked out of the room.


    He also went to kneel in front of the palace.


    When the old man in Tang costume left, Qin Xiong was left alone in the room.


    The old man, who is nearly 70 years old, is physically and mentally tired at the moment, and seems to be getting older all of a sudden.


    The whole person is gloomy and decadent.


    Qin Xiong didn''t say a word. He closed his eyes, grasped the armrest of the chair with both hands, and sat quietly.


    The whole room was silent.


    However, in the two days before and after, Qin Yu and Qin Liang died one after another, which was a bolt from the blue for the people of the Qin family.


    Today, when Qin Liang''s body was sent back, the whole palace of King Qin was full of noise.


    There has never been a case in which the children of the Qin family were killed.


    Now, Qin Yu, the young master of the Qin royal family, and Qin Liang, the biological son of Qin Xiong, have been killed one after another.


    This caused a violent vibration of the Qin royal family.


    You can''t believe it. It''s a shock.


    Then, the people of the royal family of Qin were agitated and clamored to bring the murderer to justice.


    Let the other party pay for their blood, cut them to pieces, and kill their nine families, in order to vent the anger of the Qin family!


    And just as the whole palace of King Qin was in a uproar, Qin Xiong, who had been sitting in the room for more than an hour, walked out of the room.


    Then, the old prince of Qin called the people of the royal family of Qin to the hall for a meeting.


    At the meeting, Qin Xiong announced his decision.


    It is claimed that Qin Liang and Qin Yu were killed in an accident rather than by others.


    As for the murderer Shen Ze, I will ignore him for the moment.


    It is obvious that after careful consideration, Qin Xiong intends to calm things down for the time being.


    Of course, he still wrote down the blood debt with Shen Ze in his heart, waiting for revenge in the future.


    There are different voices about Qin Xiong''s decision, but we still follow Qin Xiong''s meaning.


    After all, Qin Xiong is the head of the Qin family, and his will is the will of the whole Qin family.


    The meaning of obeying Qin Xiong is that on the one hand, it is Shen Ze who killed Qin Yu and Qin Liang on the other.


    It is impossible for the people of the Qin royal family to say that they have no fear.


    If it''s someone else, the royal family of Qin can not consider it at all and directly kill its nine families.


    But this person is Shen Ze, so we can''t act rashly.


    Shen Ze, as the first person in the Dragon Kingdom, exerted great pressure on all the people and forces.


    Even the royal family of Qin can''t confront them.


    Qin Xiong''s decision is reasonable.


    Who can say more, and who dares to say more?


    According to the meaning of Qin Xiong, the Qin royal family announced the accidental death of Qin Yu and Qin Liang on the same day, and set up a Lingtai for them in the Qin palace.


    The news of the accidental death of two important figures of the Qin royal family has shocked the whole Yanjing city and aroused heated discussion.


    Although the Qin royal family claimed that Qin Yu and Qin Liang died accidentally, many people didn''t believe it and felt that there was something fishy in it.


    For a moment, it was very noisy.


    The death of Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu also caused a great shock in Haicheng.


    However, compared with Yanjing, the vibration is slightly smaller.


    After all, Liu Yanshu and Xing Mu had a much lower status than Qin Liang and his son.


    But death is like a lamp out, and everyone is equal before death.


    When people die, it doesn''t matter.


    Qin Chao has been watching the movement of the Qin royal family in Yanjing.


    That night, after getting the news from the royal family of Qin, Qin Chao reported it to Shen Ze as soon as possible.


    "Young master, the royal family of Qin should be planning to calm down the troubles. The big things have become small things."


    "They claimed that Qin Yu and Qin Liang died accidentally, not by others."


    Shen Ze was not surprised by the result, so there were no mood swings.


    He quietly nodded to Qin Chao, indicating that he knew.


    Qin Chao said with a smile: "sure enough, in front of the young master, this royal family can only be a turtle with a shrunken head. They dare not be hard with the young master."


    "I don''t want to hear you flatter me. Just go away when you finish." Shen Ze stares at Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao hears the speech and smiles.


    Then, he seemed to suddenly think of something, zhengse said: "the woman of Hu family, went to Yanjing to find Ouyang Qingfeng."


    "That smelly girl wants to persuade Ouyang Qingfeng to come to Haicheng to find you and avenge Wu Xuan."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he was calm.


    He said faintly: "I''m glad to see that woman can find Ouyang Qingfeng."


    Shen Ze said with a light smile, "I really want to have a fight with Ouyang Qingfeng, the best martial arts player in the world."


    "Ouyang Qingfeng is the best martial arts in the world."


    Qin Chao first taunts Ouyang Qingfeng, and then he flatters Shen Ze with a smile.


    "In my opinion, Ouyang Qingfeng is definitely not your opponent, young master, you are the best in martial arts in the world!"


    Shen Ze stares at Qin Chao coldly, and says: "who is the best in martial arts in the world? We have to compare them before we know."


    "Why are you so modest, young master?"


    Qin Chao said: "you are very powerful today. You are hanging Qin Liang''s old slave who is a master of martial arts."


    "In the presence of half man and half god like you, no one in the whole world is your opponent!"


    Shen Ze said: "you flatter me more and more


    Qin Chao shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I didn''t flatter you. What I said is true."


    Shen Ze waved: "OK, go away!"


    "Yes."


    Qin Chao is afraid to annoy Shen Ze. He doesn''t dare to talk nonsense any more. After a reply, he turns and exits the room.


    As soon as Qin Chao left, Muling came.

 Chapter 361

    At about eleven o''clock in the evening, the moon is bright and the stars are sparse, and everything is quiet.


    The little girl came uninvited, wearing a set of dark blue silk pajamas, and went into Shen Ze''s room.


    At the moment, Shen Ze just went to bed and was about to go to bed.


    Seeing Muling, Shen Ze raised her eyebrows in surprise: "ling''er, why haven''t you gone to bed so late?"


    Muring did not avoid suspicion, went straight to the bed and sat down.


    She opened a pair of big eyes, very innocently looking at Shen Ze, whispered: "I can''t sleep."


    Shen Ze asked, "why can''t you sleep?"


    Mu Ling blinked her big eyes and said, "maybe it''s because she''s going to work in the group tomorrow, so she''s losing sleep."


    "It''s not a big deal, you don''t have to think too much," Shen said


    "I didn''t think too much," muring said


    Then, Mu Ling said to Shen Ze like a coqueter: "I just can''t sleep anyway. Brother Ze, I want you to chat with me for a while."


    "All right."


    Mu Ling asked, and Shen Ze didn''t feel sleepy now, so he nodded and agreed.


    Seeing Shen Ze nodding, Mu Ling asked in a low voice, "brother Ze, can I lie next to you?"


    As soon as the words were finished, Muling looked at Shen Ze eagerly, as if begging pitifully.


    To this, Shen Ze smiles, can only allow.


    He nodded and moved inside.


    Seeing this, Mu Ling chuckled.


    Then she lay down beside Shen Ze.


    However, they have a tacit understanding to keep some distance.


    In the dead of night, there are more or less taboos when a single man and a few women live in the same room.


    After lying on the bed, Mu Ling turned over and faced Shen Ze.


    Little girl with an arm cushion head, looks very cute.


    After gazing at Shen Ze''s side face for a few seconds, Mu Ling pursed her lips and said with some annoyance: "brother Ze, I am very sad to think that I am going to work in the group tomorrow and can''t continue to play with you."


    Hearing this, Shen Ze turned his head to look at the sullen Muling and said in a soft voice, "there will be plenty of time to play together in the future. Now we don''t have to care about this."


    "It''s said that, but I can''t help thinking that," she said


    Shen Ze didn''t know what to say, so he could only smile at Mu Ling.


    Mu Ling seems to suddenly think of something, her eyes flash, and then stare at Shen Ze.


    Little girl cherry mouth slightly open, soft voice said: "brother Ze, can you go when my assistant?"


    "If you''re going to be my assistant, I won''t be lost and sad, and I''ll be very happy every day."


    Shen Ze smiles when he hears the speech.


    At the moment, he suddenly found that Mu Ling was so unhappy because she wanted him to be his assistant.


    Shen Ze doesn''t have any opinions on Mu Ling''s idea, but he is really not interested in this assistant job.


    Is it too overqualified to let him be the first person in dragon kingdom to be an assistant?


    What''s more, Shen Ze has been in a high position for a long time. He always orders others to do things. How can he get used to being someone''s assistant?


    Shen Ze didn''t even think about it, and refused without hesitation: "I''m really not interested in this assistant job, so don''t ask me to be your assistant."


    Seeing that Shen Ze expressed her unwillingness to be her assistant so directly, Mu Ling turned her lips helplessly.


    "Well, even if brother Ze doesn''t want to, I won''t force him."


    Mu Ling is a girl and her mood is easily affected.


    She was in a bad mood because she was going to work in the group tomorrow and could not stay with Shen Ze.


    At the moment, Shen Ze refused again, and his mood was obviously worse.


    Little girl for a time more depressed, board up a round little face.


    Seeing that Muling was even more unhappy, Shen Ze had a headache.


    He thought about it, and then said, "linger, what else do you want me to do, you can say."


    "I''ll try my best to make you happy."


    "Of course, what you say is what I can do."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Mu Ling''s eyes brightened.


    "Brother Ze, what you said is true?"


    "Really." Shen Ze definitely nodded.


    Seeing that Shen Ze was not joking, Mu Ling immediately covered her forehead with her hand and began to meditate.


    After a while, it seemed that something suddenly occurred to Muling.


    She fixed her eyes on Shen Ze and said, "brother Ze, can you make lunch for me and send it to the group for me?"


    After saying these words, Mu Ling immediately added: "I like the food you cooked by brother Ze."


    Shen Ze can do it easily.


    It''s not difficult for him, and it''s not too demanding.


    So, Shen Ze did not hesitate, very simply agreed: "OK, I''ll make you lunch, and then send it to the group."


    "Really? Brother Ze, you agreed? " Mu Ling can''t believe it. She stares at Shen Ze. She asks suspiciously.


    "Well." Shen Ze definitely nodded.


    "Oh


    Seeing that Shen Ze really agreed, Mu Ling cheered happily.


    The little girl''s face brightened with joy, sweeping away the unhappy haze before.


    Mu Ling said to Shen Ze with a smile, "brother Ze, you will start to make lunch for me tomorrow. Let''s send lunch."


    "OK, no problem."


    Even if he has promised, Shen Ze naturally wants to do what he says.


    "Oh yeah!"


    "If I can have the lunch made by brother Ze in the future, I won''t be unhappy in this job!"


    Mu Ling was a lively and cheerful girl. When she was in a good mood, she forgot all her troubles.


    Seeing that the little girl was happy, Shen Ze was also pleased.


    Their pay, can let the people around happy, that is very worthwhile.


    Let him be a Dragon God and a cook!


    When she was happy, there was no so-called trouble.


    After chatting with the little girl for a while, Shen Ze told her to go back to bed.


    All night long.


    The next day, Shen Ze still got up early to run.


    Because Mu Ling is going to work in the group today, she got up very early.


    The little girl is running with Shen Ze.


    After the exercise, they went back to Mu''s mansion for breakfast.


    After breakfast, Mu Ling went to work in the group, while Shen Ze called Qin Chao to practice in the back garden.


    All of a sudden, life has returned to leisure and tranquility.

 Chapter 362

    Compared with fighting and killing on the battlefield, Shen Ze prefers to live a leisurely life.


    Go to bed and get up early every day, eat three meals regularly, go out to relax, enjoy the scenery and eat delicious food.


    Picking chrysanthemums under the East fence, leisurely see Nanshan.


    Although the days are plain, the years are quiet.


    In my heart, I still like the quiet Shen Ze. I enjoy this kind of life and enjoy it.


    Of course, while enjoying the wonderful life, Shen Ze never dared to forget the past.


    Today''s peaceful and prosperous times, the country is peaceful and the people are prosperous and strong, which is the result of countless soldiers'' blood.


    Cherish the present.


    And in his position to seek his politics, even if he is in a corner, he has to look at the world.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao practiced in the back garden for nearly three hours.


    He took a hot bath and went to the kitchen to make lunch for Muling.


    Shen Ze didn''t make any big meals, so he made some home cooked dishes.


    It took him an hour to make a shredded pork with green pepper, a scrambled egg with tomato and a small vegetable.


    After packing the food, Shen Ze then set out to go to Mu''s building.


    He said he would cook lunch and deliver lunch himself, so Shen Ze drove his own car instead of calling Qin Chao.


    At about 11:30 noon, Shen Ze arrived at Mu''s building.


    He was dressed in black casual clothes, carrying a lunch bag, and looked like a take away boy.


    "Shen Ze!"


    Shen zegang walked into Mu''s mansion a few steps later, and a slightly surprised cry came.


    When Shen Ze heard this, he stopped subconsciously.


    Then he turned and went.


    Shen Ze was surprised to see a tall, well-dressed young woman in white business clothes, walking towards him in a pair of silver high heels.


    So coincidentally, I met an acquaintance again.


    Shen Ze picks his eyebrows.


    Obviously, he knew this young woman in white business dress, who was a bit of a beauty.


    The young woman''s name is carambola. She is a senior high school classmate of Shen Ze.


    "Shen Ze, it''s really you!"


    Carambola went to Shen Ze and looked at his face carefully. Then he felt a little emotion.


    I haven''t seen you for many years. It''s really surprising to meet you here today.


    "It''s me." Shen Ze didn''t have any mood ups and downs, and his tone lightly responded.


    After confirming that he was really his high school classmate Shen Ze, carambola looked Shen Ze up and down again.


    He was as handsome as before, and he became more mature and charming.


    It''s just an ordinary cheap dress with a meal bag in hand. It doesn''t look good?


    Carambola thought to herself that Shen Ze didn''t mix as well as she did. She could not help straightening her waist and was full of confidence.


    She took back her gaze, then raised her head and asked Shen Ze with a smile, "Shen Ze, do you also work in Mu''s group?"


    "No


    Shen Ze shook his head and said truthfully, "I''m here to deliver food."


    It''s really a food delivery man.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s answer, carambola suddenly confirms her previous judgment of Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze was at the top of his class at that time. He was very independent and intelligent. How could he be so poor now?


    Actually did the bottom job of delivering food!


    Carambola can''t help sighing.


    At the beginning, Shen Ze had excellent grades, intelligence and talent. In addition, he had a unique temperament and was handsome. She was very popular with the female students in the school.


    At that time, carambola also made a secret promise to Shen Zefang and confessed to him.


    Of course, Shen Ze refused carambola.


    Apart from being classmates, they did not develop more relationships.


    The boy who was so dazzling in his eyes and favored by him has now become a bottom figure, which is really unexpected.


    At the beginning, carambola was rejected, but she still had some resentment towards Shen Ze.


    At the moment, she is very glad that Shen Ze refused her at the beginning, rather than promised her.


    Otherwise, if she really followed Shen Ze and got along so badly, it would be really bad luck.


    Now she is more beautiful than Shen Ze.


    My boyfriend is the manager of the personnel department of Mu''s group, earning millions a year.


    And she is a recruiter in the personnel department of Mu''s group, with a monthly salary of tens of thousands.


    The work is easy, the salary is good, the life is very moist.


    When she was rejected by Shen Ze, carambola thought she was rejected by Shen Ze.


    Beautiful as she is, she has poor grades and no talent.


    At that time, carambola humbly felt that she and Shen Ze were not from the same world.


    At this moment, she had such a strong idea again.


    Now, she and Shen Ze are not from the same world.


    There is no comparability between heaven and earth.


    Shen Ze didn''t know what carambola was thinking, and he didn''t know that there were so many dramas in the latter''s mind.


    Of course, he didn''t care.


    He only cares if Mu Ling can eat hot food.


    Although he is a high school classmate, he is not familiar with me, and he hasn''t seen me for many years.


    Shen Ze didn''t have anything to say to carambola, so he said, "if it''s nothing, I''ll deliver the meal first."


    After that, Shen Ze plans to go around the carambola and walk towards the building.


    "Shen Ze, wait!"


    When carambola heard Shen Ze''s words, she came back from her thoughts.


    As she spoke, she moved her body to block Shen Ze''s way.


    Looking at the woman blocking the way, Shen Ze frowned and asked unhappily, "what else can I do for you?"


    See Shen Ze face so serious, carambola smile, said: "Shen Ze, I want to help you."


    "Help me with what?"


    Shen Ze was puzzled and thought, "what can I do for you?"?


    "Help you find a good job."


    After explaining the meaning, carambola then said: "I am a recruiter in the personnel department of Mu''s group, mainly responsible for recruiting employees for the group."


    "And my boyfriend is the manager of the personnel department of the Mu''s group. If I talk to him, I can accommodate you and let you work in the Mu''s group."


    When carambola said these words, he was in high spirits and had a sense of showing off.


    Shen Ze is indifferent to the display of carambola and has no mood fluctuation.


    As for carambola want to help him find a job, help him into the Mu group, he is not cold.


    If he wants to work in Mu''s group, he only needs one word. Why do he need other people''s help?


    See Shen Ze listened to his words, fell into silence, and completely did not mean heart, carambola frowned.


    Why, you take Miss Ben''s kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung?


    Or do you have been smoothed out by life, you have no ambition, and you don''t want to have a better job and get a better life?


    Whatever it is, it''s scornful.


    For a time, carambola suddenly looked down on Shen Ze.


    When you are young, you have no ambition. What''s the difference between that and a salted fish?


    What a waste!

 Chapter 363

    How did that high spirited young man become so decadent?


    Carambola can''t help but despise Shen Ze.


    At the same time, in front of Shen Ze, she had a sense of superiority.


    "Mu''s group is the largest group in Haicheng, and its salary is very good."


    "Shen Ze, if you can work in Mu''s group, you will be much better than you."


    Perhaps in order to show his ability and superiority in front of Shen Ze, carambola wants to help Shen Ze enter the Mu group.


    "Moose group only recruits undergraduates."


    "But I have a relationship with my boyfriend. I can lower your requirements and let you break into the moose group."


    At this point, the carambola showed a proud look.


    Shen Ze has already seen through carambola''s careful thinking.


    This woman just wants to show her superiority in front of him and show off her good qualities.


    He didn''t care.


    He didn''t care about carambola at all.


    "Shen Ze, what do you think?"


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t speak, carambola couldn''t bear it and said again.


    "You''re lucky to meet me today."


    "With my help, you will be able to work in Mu group nine times out of ten."


    "If you become an employee of the moose group, you will enjoy a very good treatment."


    "The company will buy you five insurances and one fund, and your annual salary is at least 100000, which is much better than being a bottom class food delivery worker."


    Carambola looked at Shen Ze with a smile and boasted: "Shen Ze, you are really lucky today. When you meet me, you can have further development."


    The carambola said nothing after that.


    She felt that if Shen Ze had no brain problems, he would listen to her and be grateful to her.


    From the beginning to the end, Shen Ze was expressionless and motionless.


    He always regarded himself as a bystander, and did not pay attention to what carambola said.


    As for this woman regarding him as a bottom class food delivery worker, he did not want to explain.


    Shen Ze doesn''t want to talk too much, he wants to refuse carambola directly.


    "Peach."


    Shen Ze''s words had not yet been spoken, but a cry came suddenly.


    The carambola hears the sound and looks happy. "My boyfriend is here."


    A man in a black suit, black leather shoes, Rolex on his hand, slightly bloated, unsophisticated and short, about 30 years old, walked quickly towards them.


    The man''s name is Wu Xiang. He is carambola''s boyfriend.


    Wu Xiang went straight to carambola. He first glanced at Shen Ze with disdain in his eyes, and then put a fat hand around carambola''s waist.


    Wu Xiang asked, "Taotao, what are you doing here?"


    The one meter seven carambola is half a head higher than Wu Xiang. She bends slightly to be equal to Wu Xiang.


    "Angkor, I met an old classmate."


    Yang Tao pointed to Shen Ze and said, "Angkor, this is my high school classmate, Shen Ze."


    "Shen Ze, this is my boyfriend, Wu Xiang."


    Shen Ze gave Wu Xiang a light look in his eyes. He said hello.


    Wu Xiang didn''t look at Shen Ze any more and directly regarded Shen Ze as the air.


    He saw at a glance that Shen Ze was a humble character with low status.


    In his capacity and position, Shen Ze is obviously ignored, let alone ignored.


    According to Wu Xiang''s words, a word with a lower class like Shen Ze has lowered his taste.


    "Peach, I''m hungry. Let''s go to lunch."


    Wu Xiang didn''t care about Shen Ze''s plan at all. He offered to go to dinner and wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    "Angkor, don''t worry. I have something to deal with here."


    Carambola said to Wu Xiang with a smile.


    Wu Xiang asked, "what is to be dealt with?"


    Carambola said with a smile: "I want to help my classmate to work in the Mu group."


    Wu Xiang frowned at the speech.


    He glanced at Shen Ze in disgust, and then asked carambola: "peach, he is just a classmate with you, not good enough to need you to find him a job."


    After that, Wu Xiang said with deep meaning: "Mu''s group is the largest group in China. It has high requirements for employees. Not everyone can enter."


    Wu Xiang''s implication is that people like Shen Ze do not deserve to join the Mu group.


    He expressed his contempt for Shen Ze.


    Both carambola and Shen Ze understand Wu Xiang''s meaning.


    Shen Ze didn''t care, so he didn''t have any mood changes. It was like he didn''t hear anything.


    Carambola thought that Wu Xiang was telling the truth and didn''t feel anything wrong, so she didn''t express any opinions.


    Carambola turned her head and glanced at Shen Ze. Then she said to Wu Xiang, "Angkor, Shen Ze and I are old classmates."


    "Old classmates are doing so badly now. I should help them."


    "Just for my sake, help my old classmate, let him join the Mu group, and find an easier job."


    Carambola wants to show how good she is in front of Shen Ze.


    Afraid of Wu Xiang''s refusal, she took Wu Xiang''s arm and said, "Angkor, it''s a piece of cake for you. You can''t refuse me."


    Wu Xiang looked at the carambola helplessly and swallowed the refusal words that he had not yet said.


    "What''s the relationship between you and this boy? Why do you insist on helping him? "


    In Wu Xiang''s eyes, although Shen Ze is a humble little character, he has a good skin, a good appearance and is very handsome. It''s OK to be a little white face.


    Wu Xiang was worried that carambola had taken a fancy to Shen Ze''s skin. He felt that Shen Ze was still a little bit of a threat to him. That''s why he asked.


    Carambola knew that Wu Xiang liked to be suspicious, so she said seriously, "Angkor, Shen Ze and I are ordinary classmates."


    After listening to carambola, Wu Xiang was no longer suspicious.


    "You are really kind-hearted, just an old classmate, so help."


    Carambola smiles at Wu Xiang and says nothing.


    Wu Xiang looked at the carambola bitterly. Then he turned around, looked at Shen Ze coldly, and said, "boy, do you want to join the Mu group?"


    Wu Xiang thinks highly of himself. Like Shen Ze, he is usually too lazy to deal with people at the bottom.


    At the moment, when talking with Shen Ze, he showed some impatience and a look of disgust.


    Shen Ze''s impression of Wu Xiang was very bad, so when he heard the latter''s inquiry, he just glanced at the latter with a light look in his eyes and didn''t make a sound.


    "Hum!"


    Wu Xiang saw Shen Ze''s indifference to him and gave a cold hum.


    Wu Xiang stares at Shen Ze with disgusting eyes and says in a strange way: "please do something and put on airs in front of me. You are really good at it!"


    Wu Xiang was obviously dissatisfied with Shen Ze''s attitude.

 Chapter 364

    See Shen Ze a word also don''t say, also don''t have any other expression, carambola also very speechless to him.


    You guy, why don''t you have eyes?


    Or, I haven''t learned any of the principles of being a human being?


    Don''t you know how to thank us for helping you?


    Do you want to prove how different you are by acting like you don''t care about yourself?


    Carambola suddenly understood why Shen Ze was so good at the beginning, but now he is so bad.


    It''s because I don''t know how to deal with people, and I''m not smooth at all, that''s why I''m so bad.


    Shen Ze''s attitude made carambola regret to help Shen Ze.


    She thinks that Shen Ze is hopeless, there is no need to help, should let Shen Ze continue to be so down.


    However, what she says is like water splashed out. Carambola doesn''t want Shen Ze to think that she is talking big.


    Therefore, the matter of helping Shen Ze has to continue.


    "Shen Ze, what did Angkor ask you? Answer quickly


    Carambola is like an old mother''s son who can''t see things. She looks at Shen Ze with her eyes that hate iron but not steel.


    Shen Ze respectively took a look at carambola and Wu Xiang, and then said: "I don''t need to work in Mu group, you don''t have to talk about it any more."


    You don''t need to work in the moose group?


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Wu Xiang and carambola both look dull, showing an incredible expression.


    Why doesn''t this kid play according to common sense?


    As a matter of principle, Shen Ze should be eager to have the opportunity to join the Mu group.


    Why not?


    Is this kid out of his mind?


    Wu Xiang and carambola have such questions in their hearts.


    "Go first."


    Shen Ze was afraid of further delay, and the food was cold.


    So, after he said this, he raised his feet and walked towards the building.


    For Shen Ze''s answer, Wu Xiang and carambola are very surprised, two people a time Leng in situ.


    Only when Shen Ze walked into the elevator did they come back to their senses.


    "This boy is really ungrateful. He dares to be ungrateful, a fool!"


    Wu Xiang and carambola both feel that they are teased by Shen Ze.


    Wu Xiang scolded Shen Ze.


    "He was kind enough to help him. He didn''t know how to be grateful and put on airs."


    "In the end, I said that I didn''t need to work in the Mu group. I can''t get on the wall with mud!"


    "This kind of goods is only suitable to be a cheap food delivery man!"


    Wu Xiang is very angry and reproaches Shen Ze.


    At the moment, carambola''s face has become very ugly.


    She is obviously dissatisfied with what Shen Ze has done.


    Although she wants to show her superiority and ability in front of Shen Ze, she still helps Shen Ze find a good job after all.


    No matter what, Shen Ze should be grateful for her kindness.


    Shen Ze never took it seriously from the beginning to the end. He put on airs and had a bad attitude.


    Finally, light Piao Piao said no need to leave.


    Is this playing her like a monkey?


    If you don''t need it, you can''t say it earlier. Why wait so long?


    "That guy is a hopeless waste. If I had known that, I would not have been kind enough to help!"


    "It''s a waste of my time!" the carambola complained


    "That boy is a rubbish. He can only be a bottom person all his life!"


    Wu Xiang said to the carambola in an indisputable tone: "peach, if you meet that boy again in the future, you will directly regard it as if you don''t know him."


    "You two are not in the same world at all. You don''t have to have anything to do with each other!"


    "Well."


    Carambola nodded and said with approval, "in the future, I will not know him."


    "I feel sick now when I think that I used to be a classmate with him!"


    Carambola said here, showing a very dislike and disgust expression.


    At the moment, she suddenly scolded in her heart that she was blind at the beginning, and she even took a fancy to Shen Ze.


    She regretted her confession to Shen Ze.


    Now, it''s a complete disgrace to her!


    "Damn, I''m in a bad mood when I meet such a naughty boy!"


    Because of Shen Ze, Wu Xiang''s mood suddenly became not wonderful.


    "Angkor, it''s all my fault. Don''t be angry."


    Carambola shook Wu Xiang''s arm to persuade him not to be angry.


    Wu Xiangchang let out a breath, and then he waved his hand, "don''t talk about the stinky rice deliverer."


    "Let''s go to lunch."


    "Good."


    Carambola nodded, then she took Wu Xiang''s arm and walked out of the building.


    "Angkor, let''s have a big meal," carambola suggested as she walked


    "All right."


    Wu Xiang nodded: "I have to have a good lunch today, to adjust my mood."


    "Well."


    See Wu Xiang agreed, carambola face showed a sweet and happy smile.


    At this moment, carambola is once again glad that it did not come together with Shen Ze.


    Otherwise, she can''t live such a good life now.


    Shen Ze doesn''t know what carambola thinks.


    Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to what just happened, which naturally didn''t affect him.


    Shen Ze took the elevator to the top floor of the building, the 66th floor.


    Mu Ling knew that Shen Ze was coming at noon, so she called a female secretary to wait at the door of the elevator.


    When the elevator reaches the sixty sixth floor, Shen Zeyi comes out.


    The female secretary asked him, "is that Mr. Shen?"


    Shen Ze nodded.


    The Secretary said, "Mr. Shen, I''ll take you to the general office of mu."


    Shen Ze said, "thank you."


    "Follow me, please."


    Then, the female secretary took Shen Ze to the president''s office.


    Mu Ling has just finished her work, and now she is leaning back on her seat and closing her eyes.


    The female secretary took Shen Ze into Mu Ling''s office and asked, "Mr. Shen is here, general manager mu."


    Hearing the sound, Mu Ling opened her eyes.


    Seeing Shen Ze with a bag in her hand, Mu Ling''s face was filled with joy.


    "Xiaoxue, go and help yourself!"


    Mu Ling first waved to the female secretary and dismissed her.


    Then, she stood up from her seat and rushed to Shen Ze. With a smile, she said, "brother Ze, I didn''t expect that you really brought me food!"


    At the moment, Mu Ling was surprised and happy.


    "I promised you, and I will do it."


    Shen Ze smiles at Mu Ling. Then he puts the bag on the tea table and takes out the food.


    Shen Ze waved to Mu Ling: "hurry to eat. If you don''t eat, the food will be cold."


    "Good."


    Muling happily like a little girl, hopping to the sofa next to the tea table to sit down.


    After that, Mu Ling was very happy to eat the food made by Shen Ze.

 Chapter 365

    Shen Ze looked at Muling and asked, "how does it taste?"


    After eating the shredded meat, she raised her head and said to Shen Ze with a smile, "it''s delicious


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he laughed and said nothing.


    "Brother Ze, I love your cooking very much."


    "If I can eat your food every day, it''s the greatest happiness for me!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Muling looked up at Shen Ze.


    It means that Shen Ze wants to cook for her every day.


    "If you like it, I''ll cook as much as I can for you." Shen Ze responded.


    Obviously, he can''t promise Mu Ling to cook for her every day.


    First, he doesn''t want to be a cook every day. Second, he can''t.


    After all, cooking is not the only thing in life.


    In fact, she didn''t expect Shen Ze to cook for her every day.


    She is satisfied with Shen Ze''s answer.


    "Well, brother Ze, then you can cook for me as much as you can."


    Shen Ze nodded gently.


    After a sweet smile, Muling lowered her head and began to eat.


    At the same time, Muling didn''t forget to care about Shen Ze. She asked, "brother Ze, did you have lunch?"


    Shen Ze replied, "I ate it before I came here."


    "Oh, that''s good." Muring said.


    Shen Ze looked at Muling and said, "don''t choke. Don''t talk until you finish eating."


    "Good."


    Muring answered, and then ate quietly.


    It took more than ten minutes for mu Ling to clean up all the meals Shen Ze cooked.


    "How full you are


    After putting down the bowl and chopsticks, Muling sat up straight. She reached out and gently stroked her slightly bulging stomach, with a very satisfied expression on her face.


    Looking at Muling standing in front of her with oil stains and rice grains in the corner of her mouth, Shen Ze will smile.


    "Wipe your mouth."


    Shen Ze took out a piece of toilet paper and handed it to Mu Ling.


    "Thank you."


    Muring took the toilet paper and wiped her mouth.


    Shen Ze picked up the dishes, chopsticks and meals, and then took a glass of water for mu Ling.


    Seeing Shen Ze busy and caring for herself, Mu Ling is just like eating honey. She is full of sweet taste in her heart.


    "Brother Ze, although you are cold, you are still a warm man."


    Muling looked at Shen Ze sitting on the sofa opposite her and said with a smile.


    Shen Ze smiles when he hears the speech.


    Later, he said: "yes, I''m actually a central air conditioner."


    "Cluck..."


    When she heard the speech, she covered her mouth and laughed like a silver bell.


    "Brother Ze is not a central air conditioner."


    Shen Ze didn''t tangle with this topic. With a faint smile, he changed the topic and said, "how does it feel to be the president of the group on the first day today?"


    When she heard the speech, the smile on her face disappeared.


    Little girl bitter face, pitifully said: "when the group president is too tired, there is a busy work."


    Shen Ze smiles when he hears the speech.


    "Just get used to it."


    Muring turned her lips, but she said nothing more.


    Shen Ze seems to have suddenly thought of something. He pursed a smile at Mu Ling: "when I just came to the building, I met a funny thing. Do you want to hear it?"


    "Well."


    Mu linglai became interested and said, "brother Ze, please tell me!"


    "Good."


    Shen Ze nodded, and then told the story of meeting old classmate carambola and what happened when he just came to Mu''s building.


    After hearing this, Mu Ling couldn''t help laughing.


    "Brother Ze, you old classmate really love to show off."


    "But isn''t she a little too stupid to think you''re a rice delivery man?"


    "What''s more funny is that she wants to help you get into the Murdoch group."


    "If you want to work in the moose group, I can arrange it for you at any time. You don''t need her help at all."


    Shen Ze thinks it doesn''t matter, so he takes it as an interesting thing.


    Just make Mu Ling laugh.


    Of course, he didn''t just say something funny.


    "I''ll tell you this and other things." Shen Ze looked at Muling and said seriously.


    Muling is very clever. She guessed after listening to Shen Ze.


    "Brother Ze, do you want to say that your old classmate and his boyfriend recruited people to work in the Mu group at will?"


    Shen Ze nodded.


    "They recruit people to work in the group at will, which is really tantamount to using their power for personal gain and violating the regulations of the group," she said


    "This kind of thing, light is fine, heavy is dismissed."


    Shen Ze nodded and suggested, "these guys are the black sheep of the group. Please ask someone to investigate."


    "If they do harm to the interests of the group, deal with it."


    Shen Ze has always been strict in running the army, so he usually takes such matters seriously.


    Therefore, Xiang Muling put forward her own suggestion.


    "Well, I''ll have someone investigate."


    Mu Ling and Shen Ze share the same view, so she immediately agrees with Shen Ze''s suggestion and nods her head.


    After that, Mu Ling ordered her secretary to investigate carambola and her boyfriend Wu Xiang.


    At this time, carambola and Wu Xiang, who are still having a big meal together, do not know that a crisis is enveloping them.


    Shen Ze has nothing to do, so he stays in Muling''s office and chats with the latter.


    Mu Ling''s secretary is very efficient.


    Before long, the female secretary returned to the president''s office and reported to Mu Ling: "Mr. mu, the personnel manager Wu Xiang, has secretly arranged for more than 10 people who have not met the recruitment requirements of the group to come in these years."


    "I made a deep investigation and found that the dozen people were all relatives and friends of manager Wu."


    "Well, I see. You can do it!"


    After listening to the female secretary''s report, Muling didn''t say much and waved to the former.


    The Secretary bowed to Muling and left the office.


    After the female secretary left, Mu Ling looked serious and said coldly, "the manager of the personnel department really used his power for personal gain and did something harmful to the interests of the group!"


    Muring couldn''t help complaining: "I don''t know how this kind of stupid and bad guy can be the personnel manager?"


    Obviously, Mu Ling is very dissatisfied with Wu Xiang''s private recruitment of relatives and friends into the group.


    Sitting in the office, listening to all the words, Shen Ze said: "since it is found that the personnel manager really uses his power for personal gain, let''s deal with it directly. Don''t worry about so much."


    "Well."


    Muling nodded and said solemnly, "I must deal with this kind of moth in the group."

 Chapter 366

    After making up her mind, Mu Ling immediately called the Secretary to let her know.


    Before going to work in the afternoon, gather the senior management of the group to hold a temporary meeting.


    The notice of the interim meeting went on, causing some small shocks, but that''s all.


    As a miss of the Mu family, it is not unusual for mu Ling to hold a high-level meeting as the president of the Mu group on her first day.


    Of course, some people think that this is not simple.


    It is the so-called three fires when a new official takes office.


    Some people think that there must be something important about the sudden high-level meeting held by Mu Ling.


    Even if it''s not a big thing, it''s certainly not a small thing.


    Wu Xiang and carambola wanted to have a big meal and enjoy their world.


    However, before going to work in the afternoon, the senior management of Mu''s group needed to attend a temporary meeting held by Mu Ling. Wu Xiang''s mood was not wonderful all of a sudden.


    As the personnel manager of the group, Wu Xiang is also a small senior member of the group. Naturally, he wants to attend this meeting.


    "Taotao, we need to go back to the group."


    After reading the news on his mobile phone, Wu Xiang suddenly became unhappy.


    "Angkor, is something wrong?"


    Seeing that Wu Xiang was not happy, carambola asked.


    Wu Xiang said: "today, general manager mu, who just took office as the group president, issued a notice to hold an interim meeting before going to work in the afternoon, and all the company''s senior managers should attend."


    Carambola smell speech, tone some helplessly said: "Oh, that can''t continue to eat."


    When Muling held the meeting, it was obvious that no one in the top management of the whole Mu group dared not to attend.


    "Damn, you can''t eat a good meal. It''s a piece of shit."


    Wu Xiang''s face was ugly and he could not help complaining.


    Before that, Shen Ze and carambola were in a bad mood because of his troubles.


    Also said to eat a good meal, enjoy food, make up for the mood.


    But I didn''t expect that, because the temporary meeting was blocked.


    "Angkor, don''t be angry."


    Yang taoquan said, "we didn''t eat well at noon. We''ll eat it in the evening."


    Can not continue to eat a big meal, which is also an unpleasant thing for carambola.


    However, in order to appease Wu Xiang''s mood, she endured the attack.


    Carambola saw that there was still half a table of delicious food left to eat, and she sighed in her heart.


    It''s a pity that so much food is wasted.


    Don''t want to delay Wu Xiang''s meeting, carambola in the heart complained two, then stood up, walked to Wu Xiang''s side.


    "Angkor, let''s go!"


    As she spoke, carambola put her hand around Wu Xiang''s arm.


    "Well."


    Wu Xiang stood up reluctantly and walked out of the restaurant with carambola.


    Of course, they didn''t forget to check out at the front desk.


    "Beauty, we have to leave because of something, and we still have half of the food to eat. Can we get a discount on this consumption?"


    Carambola thinks that they still have half of the food to eat, so they can give the restaurant a discount.


    The beauty front desk shook her head and said with a smile: "Miss, our restaurant orders are not refundable, can''t discount."


    "We haven''t touched half of the food. Your restaurant can recycle it. Why can''t we have a discount?"


    Carambola is a poor family''s children, used to poverty, but also develop a love to take advantage of the habit.


    She is very willing to do such things that can save money.


    "Miss, our restaurant doesn''t recycle food, even if it hasn''t been moved by customers." The beauty receptionist explained patiently.


    Carambola smell speech, displeasantly said: "your restaurant is too wasteful and too unreasonable, things are so rigid!"


    Carambola this theory, the front desk beauty to make some embarrassment, but she still took the initiative to apologize.


    "I''m sorry, miss. It''s a restaurant rule. I can''t help it."


    "Why is there no way?"


    Carambola seems to be in a mood all of a sudden, quite a kind of to and front desk beauty bar on the meaning.


    At this moment, Wu Xiang said impatiently, "OK, stop it!"


    Wu Xiang was in a bad mood at the moment, so when he said this, he yelled loudly.


    Both carambola and the beauty at the front desk were startled.


    Carambola looked at Wu Xiang wrongly. Then she closed her mouth bitterly and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Wu Xiang immediately said nothing and settled the meal fee.


    After checking out, Wu Xiang shook off the carambola and took the lead to walk out of the restaurant.


    See Wu Xiang do not want to pay attention to themselves, carambola more aggrieved.


    "Angkor, wait for me."


    Carambola eyes a red, after a cry, toward Wu Xiang chase up.


    One in front of the other, they walked out of the restaurant.


    Then, one after another, he entered the car.


    Wu Xiang had a black face and didn''t want to pay attention to carambola.


    After he got in the driver''s seat, he started the engine and drove back to the moose building.


    Carambola sat in the co pilot''s seat. She tilted her head and looked at Wu Xiang, who was obviously angry. She was silent and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Because Wu Xiang is rich, the status of carambola in front of Wu Xiang is obviously lower.


    Wu Xiang is often more powerful, carambola is more vulnerable.


    Although carambola felt aggrieved at the moment, she did not dare to complain and vent her emotions with Wu Xiang.


    After a while, carambola asked in a low voice, "Angkor, why did you ignore me? Are you angry with me?"


    Wu Xiang, who had never made a sound, turned his head and glared at the carambola.


    Then, he said angrily, "how many times have I told you that you should not be greedy outside and do things that are detrimental to my face. How can you not have a long memory?"


    Wu Xiang was so scolded, carambola instant is red eyes.


    "Angkor, I don''t want to do anything to lose your face," she said


    "You didn''t want to do it?"


    Wu Xiang raised the volume and asked, "what were you doing?"


    "Who asked you to bargain with the front desk?"


    Yang Tao is obviously blaming Wu Xiang.


    With tears in her eyes, Hua''er said in a choked voice, "Angkor, I just want to save money for you."


    "I don''t need you to save me money," Wu said in an unquestionable voice


    "If you do such a disgraceful thing to me in the future, you''ll go away!"


    Wu Xiang said in a bad voice, with a heavy emphasis.


    Wu Xiang''s meaning is very obvious. If carambola does something that he thinks is humiliating next time, he will dump it.


    Understanding Wu Xiang''s meaning, carambola can''t help crying.


    Tears are like broken beads, pattering down.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, carambola became a tearful person.


    "You smelly girl, you only know how to cry every time you encounter something!"


    "You cry for your mother!"


    "Don''t cry the fuck!"


    Wu Xiang was very upset. He was even more upset when he heard the cry of carambola. He yelled at him and denounced carambola.


    "If you don''t stop crying, I''ll throw you out of the car!"


    Wu Xiang has really done something to drive the carambola out of the car.


    Listening to Wu Xiang, carambola was afraid that the former would drive her out of the car, so she had to hold back her tears and stop crying.

 Chapter 367

    Carambola side strong hold back tears, while with his hands to cover his mouth, do not let himself make any sound.


    Mingming was wronged in his heart, but he couldn''t cry.


    This is obviously a kind of torture for carambola.


    And because of Wu Xiang''s meaning, she can only endure so much.


    Before that, carambola was very glad to have followed Wu Xiang.


    But at the moment, she obviously wavered in her own thinking.


    In front of Wu Xiang, she has always been in a weak position.


    Because of her status and economic disparity, she has always been unable to hold her head up in front of Wu Xiang and has not been valued by Wu Xiang. She is often despised and scolded by Wu Xiang as she is today.


    The more carambola thinks about it, the more aggrieved it is.


    The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to cry, but she could only hold it back, holding out internal injuries.


    After scolding carambola, Wu Xiang was not in the mood to pay attention to it, let alone comfort it.


    They went back to Mu''s mansion in silence.


    After parking the car in the underground garage, Wu Xiang directly ignored the carambola and left first.


    Carambola didn''t get off at the first time.


    After Wu Xiang left, she sat in the car and burst into tears.


    At this moment, she does not laugh on the bicycle, but cry in the BMW.


    At this time, it was close to one o''clock.


    After Wu Xiang walked into the elevator, he cleaned up his mood.


    Then he went straight to the conference room on the 65th floor.


    I go to work at two o''clock in the afternoon. Now I go to the conference room. Obviously, it''s almost the same.


    The senior management of the group obviously attached great importance to the high-level meeting held by Muling.


    When Wu Xiang arrived at the meeting room, many senior members of the group had already come to the room.


    Everyone was sitting around the conference table, talking in a low voice.


    Wu Xiang found his boss, a vice president of the group.


    Wu Xiang walked up to the vice president and sat down.


    Wang Hua, the vice president of the group, is a middle-aged man in his forties with Mediterranean hair.


    "Mr. Wang, do you know why Mr. Mu suddenly held this temporary high-level meeting?"


    Wu Xiang sat down beside Wang Hua and asked.


    Wang Hua shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Wu Xiang guessed: "the new official takes office three times. Vice president Wang, do you think that the general manager Mu suddenly held an interim meeting of the group''s senior management to launch any big action?"


    Wang Hua said noncommittally, "I''m not the Ascaris lumbricoides in the stomach of general manager mu. How can I know these?"


    Wu Xiang asked, "vice president Wang didn''t hear any news?"


    "No Wang Hua shook his head.


    Seeing that Wang Hua didn''t know anything about the situation, Wu Xiang didn''t continue the exchange meeting.


    He pondered for a moment, then changed the topic and said: "I don''t know if this airborne general manager Mu is easy to get along with?"


    Wang Hua blinked, and then said, "the airborne president of our group is a young man, and should be easy to deal with."


    Wu Xiang laughed and whispered, "it''s hard to say."


    "Young people don''t have the experience of managing groups. I''m afraid there will be many problems."


    "There will be a lot of friction then."


    Instead of commenting on what Wu Xiang said, Wang Hua said, "it''s said that our new moo is always a financial genius. I think it''s not bad."


    Wu Xiang said with a smile: "the name is loud, whether there is real material, to practice to know."


    Later, Wu Xiang added in a light tone: "I hope our Mu always has real materials!"


    "We can''t take care of these things."


    Wang Hua gave Wu Xiang a deep look in his eyes and reminded him, "don''t chew your tongue so that you won''t get angry."


    Wu Xiang nodded and then said with a smile, "I''m just talking nonsense in front of vice president Wang. I''m sure I won''t say that in front of other people."


    "Just know." Wang Hua is not salty and indifferent.


    Wu Xiang laughed and said nothing more.


    Time goes by unconsciously. It''s near half past one.


    In addition to Muling, other senior members of the group arrived in the meeting room.


    Two minutes later.


    "Click, click!"


    The door of the conference room was pushed open and Mu Ling appeared.


    Seeing Muling appear, the noisy meeting room suddenly quiets down.


    The senior members of the group in the conference room got up one after another and cast a respectful look at Mu Ling.


    Muling had never worked in the group before. Although the senior management of the group had heard about her, they had not seen her with their own eyes.


    Everyone knew that Muling was a famous Golden Flower in Haicheng and that she was very beautiful.


    At the moment, we are still very surprised to see Muling herself.


    Today, Mu Ling is wearing a suit of pure black self-cultivation professional clothes, with her feet in a pair of black high heels and her hair pulled up.


    The whole person looks very fresh and capable, very energetic.


    She is a little pink and white, and looks very beautiful from any angle.


    Seeing Muling herself, everyone exclaimed that Haicheng Jinhua really deserved its reputation.


    Wu Xiang saw Mu Ling, a pair of small eyes slightly concave, the moment is bright, shining.


    Wu Xiang''s first reaction was that Muling was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.


    Before that, in his eyes, like carambola that can be called a class of women have been beautiful enough.


    At this moment, he found that his vision is so short.


    The carambola is not beautiful at all. It takes Muling to be really beautiful, so she can be called a beauty.


    Carambola is far from Mu Ling.


    At this moment, Wu Xiang felt that it was success and beauty for him to have such a beauty as Muling.


    Invisibly, Wu Xiang''s dislike of Carambola adds a bit.


    Mu Ling was not the only one who walked into the meeting room.


    After Muling, Shen Ze followed.


    Because Muling is the president of the group, and she is very beautiful, she attracted the attention of the people present.


    So no one paid attention to Shen Ze.


    However, when Mu Ling and Shen Ze went back and forth to the main position of the desk and sat down on the left and right seats, they immediately noticed Shen Ze.


    Who is this kid?


    How did you sit next to Muling?


    In the hearts of all the people, there are these questions.


    The senior leaders of these groups present did not know Shen Ze, but Wu Xiang did.


    Seeing Shen Ze sitting beside Mu Ling leisurely, he seemed to be aware of something bad, and his face turned gloomy.

 Chapter 368

    In the meeting room, the senior figures of the moose group didn''t know Shen Ze or who he was.


    But this does not prevent them from seeing that Shen Ze''s identity is unusual.


    After all, how can you be an ordinary person if you can be on an equal footing with Mu Ling, the president of Mu''s group?


    These high-level figures of the group have been in the Jianghu for many years, and their eyesight is very good.


    In their opinion, Shen Ze''s relationship with Mu Ling is either unusual, or his status is aloof and noble.


    No matter what the reason is, we dare not despise Shen Ze.


    There was no objection to Shen Ze''s position in the meeting.


    Wu Xiang can think of things that other people can think of.


    Realize that Shen Ze is not a rice delivery worker as he seems.


    Wu Xiang''s mood suddenly became very uneasy.


    He thought that he didn''t pay any attention to Shen Ze at noon, and thought that Shen Ze was a small man at the bottom.


    And carambola look down on each other, and even think that Shen Ze is a waste, mud can not support the wall.


    And very ridiculous self righteous, want to help Shen Ze into the Mu group work.


    Shen Ze''s presence at the group''s high-level meeting proves that Shen Ze doesn''t need the help of him and carambola if he wants to work in Mu''s group.


    Earlier, when Shen Ze said he didn''t need help and refused help from Wu Xiang and carambola.


    Wu Xiang and carambola both called Shen Ze a fool, saying that he was a waste and had no ambition. He was a salted fish who didn''t want to make progress.


    At the moment, Wu Xiang is surprised to find that he and carambola are idiots.


    What they had done in front of Shen Ze was like a clown, stupid and ridiculous.


    Thinking of this, Wu Xiang, who has always wanted face very much, feels ashamed.


    He blushed and looked very embarrassed.


    At the moment, facing Shen Ze, Wu Xiang was eager to find a hole to drill in.


    Of course, the disgraced Wu Xiang is still very nervous.


    Because he realized that Mu Ling''s sudden meeting today might have something to do with him.


    Don''t be afraid of ghosts if you don''t do bad things.


    If you do something bad, you will be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door.


    As a member of the group, Wu Xiang has done a lot of things to seek personal gain with his power.


    He is so guilty that he can''t help worrying about it.


    How can Wu Xiang feel at ease when he remembers that he obviously exposed his power for personal gain in front of Shen Ze at noon today?


    Wu Xiang was terrified that Shen Ze would expose his abuse of power for personal gain in front of Mu Ling.


    For a moment, Wu Xiang was on pins and needles. His face was constantly changing. He secretly prayed that everything was not what he had imagined.


    But soon, Wu Xiang''s wonderful prayer was shattered.


    Muling glanced around the conference room and spoke when all the people came.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she said, "on the first day I came to work in the group today, I found that some people in our group used their power for personal gain and did things harmful to the interests of the group."


    The atmosphere in the meeting room suddenly became a little oppressive.


    Everyone looked at each other, all from each other''s eyes to see the dignified color.


    Previously, these senior leaders of the Mu group thought that Mu Ling was just holding a meeting to meet with everyone, get to know each other and say something casually.


    But I didn''t expect that when Mu Ling came, she would mobilize the masses and do something targeted.


    For the top management of the group, there are some people who have more or less done something with power for personal gain.


    After listening to Mu Ling''s words, this group of people suddenly became uneasy.


    Obviously, they were afraid that Mu Ling would find them out and punish them.


    Among them, Wu Xiang is the most upset.


    He had been praying that the things he thought would not happen.


    But the reality is like a slap in the face.


    As soon as Mu Ling came up, she said that she used her power for personal gain!


    This is like a bolt from the blue for Wu Xiang.


    If he was struck by lightning, his body trembled violently, and his face turned pale instantly.


    What I didn''t want to happen, it happened in the end!


    As soon as Wu Xiang heard what Mu Ling said, he felt that Mu Ling had said it to him.


    Wu Xiang is not a fool. He can guess that it is Shen Ze who exposed him in front of Mu Ling.


    That''s why Mu Ling held this temporary meeting.


    Is mu Ling going to deal with herself in front of the senior management of the whole group?


    Thinking of this, Wu Xiang felt that he was finished.


    For a moment, he was in a state of confusion and his face was as pale as ashes!


    What should we do now?


    Wu Xiang was so flustered that he didn''t know what to do.


    Sitting next to Wu Xiang, Wang Hua, who is Wu Xiang''s immediate boss, is surprised to find that Wu Xiang has suddenly become very abnormal.


    "Wu Xiang, what''s the matter with you?" Wang Hua asked suspiciously.


    Wu Xiang was stunned for a moment, then he shook his head in a hurry and lied: "I didn''t do much."


    "It''s just that I''m not feeling well all of a sudden."


    Obviously, Wu Xiang won''t tell Wang Hua the truth because Mu Ling''s meeting today is mainly aimed at him.


    Today''s interim meeting held by Muling is really aimed at Wu Xiang.


    For example, if it is found out that the employees of the group have used their power for personal gain, they can deal with it directly and privately, and there is no need to hold such a temporary meeting.


    The reason why Mu Ling held this temporary meeting was to punish Wu Xiang in public and to set an example to others.


    When Mu Ling first came to Mu''s group, it is necessary to build up her prestige and let the group''s senior management know that she is not an embroidered pillow and is not good at using.


    After saying those words, Mu Ling suddenly turned her eyes on Wu Xiang.


    Wu Xiang shrugged his head and sat motionless in his seat. He didn''t take the initiative to admit his mistake.


    Mu Ling''s eyes gradually became cold.


    Mu Ling stares at Wu Xiang and says indifferently: "after investigation, it is found that Wu Xiang, the manager of the personnel department of our group, has used his power for personal gain and made use of his functions to recruit more than 10 relatives and friends who can not meet the recruitment requirements into the group."


    Mu Ling is very straightforward to say Wu Xiang''s wrong behavior.


    As soon as Muling''s words came out, there was a whisper in the conference room.


    "This Wu Xiang is really ridiculous. He dares to use his power for personal gain and do something harmful to the interests of the group!"


    "Isn''t it a big mistake to recruit people who don''t meet the standards into the group?"


    "Wu Xiang made a big mistake and should be expelled from the group!"


    "It''s bold of the manager of the human affairs department to do so!"


    All of them expressed their opinions one after another. They all criticized Wu Xiang unanimously, saying that Wu Xiang was not right.


    The mistake was told by Mu Ling in public, and Wu Xiang was dead in despair.


    At the moment, he felt a strong sense of shame when he heard the accusations.


    Wu Xiang''s face turned red. He buried his head in the lowest place, and he was ashamed.

 Chapter 369

    In front of all the senior members of the group, he was exposed to his misdeeds and became a laughing stock.


    This is obviously unacceptable to Wu Xiang, who has extremely strong self-esteem.


    But he was powerless and helpless, unable to change everything in front of him.


    He knew what to do and just wanted to find a hole in the ground.


    Wu Xiang is obviously a coward and wants to escape.


    At the moment, Mu Ling just means aggressive.


    She looked at Wu Xiang coldly and asked in a cold voice, "manager Wu, do you have nothing to say about your abuse of power for personal gain?"


    "Have you confessed to your actions and mistakes of using power for personal gain?"


    "I''m a fair and just person. I''ll give you a chance to speak. You can refute or explain what I said."


    Although Muling seems to belong to that kind of lovely and delicate type.


    But at the moment, she is very impressive, quite a kind of domineering female president style.


    This is the first time for Shen Ze to see Mu Ling of this style.


    His eyes were slightly bright. He was surprised and appreciated.


    He also agreed with Mu Ling''s treatment.


    Mu Ling gives Wu Xiang an opportunity to refute or explain. What will the latter do?


    Everyone had a tacit understanding to shut up and be quiet.


    Then, everyone''s eyes converged on Wu Xiang.


    All the people have a kind of mind to watch a good play and ponder it in their eyes.


    At the moment, Wu Xiang is still buried in his head. It''s like he didn''t hear Mu Ling''s words.


    People like walking dead general, motionless.


    Sitting next to Wu Xiang, Wang Hua couldn''t help saying, "Wu Xiang, have you ever used your power for personal gain?"


    At this time, Wang Hua''s face was very ugly.


    He is Wu Xiang''s immediate superior.


    If Wu Xiang really does something about using his power for personal gain, he naturally has the responsibility.


    Even if he didn''t use his power for personal gain, he also had the fault of lax discipline of his subordinates.


    If Wu Xiang is dealt with, he will be punished.


    Obviously, Wang Hua does not want to be punished.


    "Wu Xiang, if you don''t use your power for personal gain, please come forward and explain."


    Wang Hua hoped that Wu Xiang did not use his power for personal gain.


    He was a little worried. He wanted Wu Xiang to come forward and explain. He felt that the emperor was not worried and the eunuch was worried.


    "Vice president Wang, I can''t explain..."


    Wu Xiang, who had been silent, like a wooden man, spoke at the moment.


    His voice was hoarse and feeble, and he had no intention of defending himself.


    "Can''t explain?"


    On hearing Wu Xiang''s words, Wang Hua felt a thump in his heart and frowned tightly.


    The meaning of Wu Xiang''s words is obviously to admit that he has done something for personal gain.


    Damn, I really did such a bad thing!


    Wu Xiang''s use of power for personal gain not only harmed you, but also implicated Laozi. What a fuckin ''jerk!


    Wang Hua was very upset when he confirmed that Wu Xiang had used his power for personal gain and scolded Wu Xiang in his heart.


    After venting his emotion, Wang Hua yelled at Wu Xiang and said, "Wu Xiang, if you don''t admit your mistake, please treat it lightly!"


    After listening to Wang Hua''s words, Wu Xiang felt as if he had just awakened from a big dream.


    Although he didn''t want to admit his mistake in public and deal with humble begging lightly, he still gritted his teeth and stood up.


    Wu Xiang stood up to Mu Ling, looked at the latter with begging eyes, and said in a low voice: "Mr. mu, I did use my power for personal gain."


    "What you have said is true. I have nothing to refute and explain."


    "I admit that I have done something wrong and violated the rules of the group."


    After admitting his mistake in public, Wu Xiang begged: "Mr. mu, I have realized my mistake. I hope you can give me a chance to reform."


    "I''ve worked in the moose group for ten years, and I have no credit but also hard work. I hope you can deal with it lightly."


    At this time, Wu Xiang seems to have put down his dignity for his job.


    Wu Xiang has been a manager of personnel department for ten years.


    He has only been a personnel manager for half a year, but obviously not enough. I don''t want to give up.


    What''s more, to be the personnel manager of Mu''s group is very well paid and well paid.


    For Wu Xiang, this position is equivalent to raising his status all of a sudden.


    If he was expelled from the Mu group, Wu Xiang would not be reconciled.

 Chapter 370

    At the moment, Wu Xiang is obviously not going to pay attention to face problems.


    In reality, money is the most important.


    In his opinion, as long as he can not be expelled by Mu Ling, keep his position in Mu group and continue to enjoy a very good salary, it is worth doing anything.


    Wu Xiang confessed his mistakes in public and confessed to using his power for personal gain.


    This caused a lot of discussion in the conference room.


    "Is Wu Xiang admitting that he has made a mistake and used his power for personal gain?"


    "This guy actually did something harmful to the interests of the group. He really didn''t know what to do!"


    "Even if you don''t contribute to the group, you still do those dirty things. There''s something wrong with your character!"


    "It''s really bad that Wu Xiang did these things not long after he became the manager of the personnel department."


    "According to the regulations of the group, Wu Xiang can only be dismissed!"


    "He deserves to be expelled. He clearly knows the rules of the group and has committed the crime knowingly. It''s unforgivable!"


    "People like him are the moths of the group and should be eliminated."


    "Yes, it''s time to fire Wu Xiang!"


    All the people spoke and criticized Wu Xiang one after another, and almost agreed that the group should dismiss him.


    Hearing these criticisms, Wu Xiang felt very uncomfortable.


    And seeing everyone''s opinion that he should be fired, he was very anxious.


    Wu Xiang doesn''t want to be expelled from the group.


    Once he is expelled from the group, he will not only lose everything he has now, but also have a stain on his body, so he can no longer stay in this industry.


    If he was expelled from the group for abusing his power for personal gain and had such a stain on his back, which company would dare to take him?


    When people have an accident, they tend to think about the worst outcome.


    Wu Xiang is in this state now.


    The more he thought about it, the more upset he was, and the more he felt that he would be fired.


    In a hurry, Wu Xiang fell on his knees.


    Seeing Wu Xiang kneel down, everyone was a little surprised. They couldn''t help but shut their mouths and didn''t make any more gossip.


    What is Wu Xiang doing?


    Kneel down and plead?


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Wu Xiang faced Mu Ling and said in a pleading tone, "Mr. mu, I realize my mistake. Please give me a chance to reform myself. Don''t fire me."


    Wu Xiang said solemnly: "I promise to Mr. Mu and the senior management of the group that I will never do anything harmful to the interests of the group in the future, and I will make the greatest contribution to the group!"


    "General manager mu, I have been working in the group for ten years, and the group is like Mu Ling to me. She immediately announced in public," Wu Xiang used his power for personal gain, which violated the regulations of the group and should be dismissed. "


    "I declare that from now on, Wu Xiang will no longer be an employee of the moose group."


    When Mu Ling said this, Wu Xiang''s face turned pale.


    He seemed to have lost his energy and spirit all of a sudden. His body was paralyzed and he sat on the ground.


    Mu Ling publicly announced the dismissal of Wu Xiang.


    This seems to be a matter of certainty and can not be changed.


    At the moment, Wu Xiang''s face was as pale as death, and his heart was in complete despair.


    He suddenly felt that his life had become dark and miserable.


    Seeing Wu Xiang as if he had lost his soul, he sat on the ground, motionless and lifeless.


    All of them were sighing with emotion.


    Wu Xiang worked hard for ten years in the Mu group, and then he became the manager of the personnel department.


    Now, she was simply dismissed by Mu Ling.


    One mistake is eternal hate!


    Of course, people take Wu Xiang''s dismissal for granted and don''t make a fuss.


    They didn''t feel sorry for Wu Xiang. They had no emotion except some emotion.


    "Wu Xiang, you can go through the resignation formalities now."


    After announcing the dismissal of Wu Xiang, Mu Ling immediately said so.


    She didn''t want to see Wu Xiang kneeling in the conference room.


    When she asked Wu Xiang to leave now, she left Wu Xiang with the last trace of face.


    At this moment, Wu Xiang obviously can''t understand the deep meaning of Mu Ling.


    Hearing that Mu Ling told him to leave now, he suddenly regained his consciousness as if he had been greatly stimulated.

 Chapter 371

    Wu Xiang still knelt on the ground, but straightened up.


    He raised a pair of eyes full of blood, staring at Mu Ling.


    He was emotional and said in a tone that seemed to be crying: "Mr. mu, I really know I''m wrong. Please give me another chance!"


    "Mr. mu, please take back your decision. Don''t fire me. I kowtow to you!"


    As soon as the words were finished, Wu Xiang was stunned and really kowtowed.


    Seeing Wu Xiang pleading so humbly in order not to be expelled, there was a complex emotion in the hearts of the people present.


    If you had known that, why did you have to do it in the first place?


    Seeing Wu Xiang kowtow and beg again, Mu Ling frowned.


    In doing so, Wu Xiang obviously means to be a bit stubborn.


    Mu Ling didn''t like it.


    At the same time, she also felt that Wu Xiang did not need to do so.


    Wu Xiang''s humble begging, in addition to make himself more humiliating, let others see jokes, has no effect.


    Because Muling won''t change her mind.


    Mu Ling looked at Wu Xiang calmly and said indifferently, "Wu Xiang, you don''t have to ask me any more. I won''t change my mind."


    Hearing what Mu Ling said, Wu Xiang, who was kowtowing, suddenly became stiff and did not move again.


    After a moment, he raised his head and turned his eyes to Wang Hua, who was sitting in front of him.


    "Vice president Wang, please plead with Mr. mu for me and ask her not to fire me."


    Wu Xiang looked at Wang Hua with a look of help and begged in a low voice.


    Wang Hua is Wu Xiang''s immediate superior. He is Wu Xiang''s noble man and has brought Wu Xiang to the position of personnel manager.


    In the group, Wu Xiang and Wang Hua have the best relationship.


    At this time, the only person Wu Xiang could ask for help was Wang Hua.


    He thought that Wang Hua could stand up at this time to help him in their friendship.


    Wang Hua is a vice president of the group, with an unusual status.


    If he comes forward to plead for Wu Xiang, it will have some effect.


    At the moment, in Wu Xiang''s eyes, Wang Hua is the last straw he can grasp.


    After the words of begging were uttered, Wu Xiang looked at Wang Hua eagerly with a look of hope and desire.


    At this time, Wu Xiang is like a pug.


    Wu Xiang thought that Wang Hua would look at their relationship and stood up to ask for it for him.


    However, he thought too much.


    Wang Hua didn''t mean to stand up for Wu Xiang.


    Wu Xiang violated the regulations of the group and used his power for personal gain.


    Now she was expelled from public by Muling, which is a mistake.


    As Wu Xiang''s immediate superior, Wu Xiang was fired. Obviously, he would also be implicated and more or less punished.


    This is not what Wang Hua wants.


    Wang Hua is angry with Wu Xiangxin. How can he plead for Wu Xiang?


    However, although Wang Hua didn''t want to intercede for Wu Xiang, he still thought of their love, didn''t reprimand Wu Xiang, and directly refused Wu Xiang''s request.


    He didn''t mention the matter of intercession, but advised: "Wu Xiang, if you still want to leave a last face for yourself, don''t intercede and leave quickly!"


    As soon as Wu Xiang heard Wang Hua''s words, he knew that the latter had no intention of pleading for him.


    He was like being poured a basin of cold water, his expression was dull and his heart was cold.


    If Wang Hua doesn''t help him, who can help him?


    Wu Xiang couldn''t find another person.


    He was expelled from the Mu group, as if it was a foregone conclusion, can not be changed.


    Wu Xiang wants to cry without tears.


    Just like the dead in his family, his face became very ugly.


    Seeing Wu Xiang like this, Wang Hua sighed in his heart.


    He hesitated for a moment, got up and went to Wu Xiang.


    "Get up!"


    Wang Hua reached out and helped Wu Xiang up.


    Later, he said to Wu Xiang in a low voice, "leave yourself some dignity and go through the resignation procedures."


    Wu Xiang, with a stiff face, nodded after a moment of stupefaction.


    Wu Xiang has no other way to change the situation.


    And if he continues to stay here, he will only continue to make people laugh and humiliate himself.


    Just as Wang Hua said, it is his best choice to leave here with some dignity.


    After figuring this out, Wu Xiang''s face was more ugly than crying.


    After PI xiaorou stopped laughing for a while, Wu Xiang turned around and looked at Shen Ze, who was quietly sitting on the chair, with venomous eyes.


    Although Shen Ze closed his eyes, he was keenly aware of Wu Xiang''s fierce eyes full of resentment.


    However, he pretended to find nothing and ignored Wu Xiang.


    Wu Xiang stares at Shen Ze for a moment, then walks out of the room like a walking corpse.


    Looking at Wu Xiang''s back, they were speechless one after another, sighing in their hearts.


    After Wu Xiang left, Mu Ling swept around the conference room.


    "I hope all of you here will take a warning about Wu Xiang and don''t make the same mistakes as him and do anything harmful to the interests of the group," she said


    "What Mu always said is."


    "I''ll take a warning."


    As soon as Muling''s words spread, the group leaders in the meeting room echoed Muling and expressed their attitude.


    We have done what we need to do, and we have achieved what we want to achieve.


    Without any hesitation, Mu Ling immediately preached, "OK, let''s finish the meeting."


    After paying homage to Muling, the group leaders present left the conference room one after another.


    After a while, only Shen Ze and Mu Ling were left in the conference room.

 Chapter 372

    Mu Ling stood up and went to Shen Ze.


    She asked, "brother Ze, how am I doing?"


    Shen Ze smelled the speech and slowly opened his eyes.


    He looked forward to looking at his own Muling and said with a smile, "well done."


    Mu Ling picked to pick eyebrow, "didn''t cheat me?"


    Shen Ze shook his head.


    He rarely joked: "you just had the style of a domineering female president."


    Muring sniffed and chuckled, "isn''t it a little fierce?"


    Shen Ze replied, "it''s OK."


    "I feel that if I have been the president of this group for a long time, I will become a strong woman in the future," said Mu Ling


    "What''s wrong with strong women?" Shen Ze asked with a smile


    Mu Ling covered her face and said, "I still like to be a cute girl."


    Shen Ze smiles but says nothing.


    Then, he suddenly thought of something and said, "I also want to come to the conference room with you and be a witness against Wu Xiang."


    "I didn''t expect that he took the initiative to admit his mistake. I came here in vain."


    Mu Ling shook his head and said, "brother Ze, you didn''t come in vain."


    "With you just now, I''m full of confidence. I don''t have stage fright at all."


    Shen Ze heard the speech and nodded with a smile.


    Muring suggested, "brother Ze, go to my office and have a drink."


    "All right."


    Shen Ze nodded.


    Then they went to the president''s office on the sixty sixth floor.


    After Wu Xiang left the meeting room, he went to the personnel department on the 36th floor.


    It''s not time to go to work yet. There is no one in the personnel department except the carambola who came back to the group with Wu Xiang.


    In the office, it was quiet.


    Carambola is resting on her desk.


    She had just cried a lot in the underground parking lot. Her eyes were red and swollen, and her face was pale, as if she was ill. She looked very bad.


    When Wu Xiang returned to the personnel department, he wanted to pack up and leave.


    Of course, he did not forget to look for carambola theory.


    Wu Xiang did not go to his office, but went straight to the station of carambola.


    When he came near and looked at the carambola resting on his desk, Wu Xiang suddenly became ferocious and angry.


    "Smelly girl, it''s you who made me expelled from the group!"


    Wu Xiang was surprised to blame carambola and blamed everything on it.


    In his opinion, it''s because carambola is nosy and has to help Shen Ze find a job.


    That''s why he was involved and exposed in front of Shen ze that he used his power for personal gain.


    He was exposed by Shen Ze and expelled from public by Mu Ling.


    He not only lost his job, but also lost his face and became a laughing stock.


    All this is unacceptable to Wu Xiang.


    How could he not hate carambola?


    For a moment, Wu Xiang wanted to kill carambola.


    Wu Xiang was angry and showed his fierce face.


    As if he had lost his mind, he let out a roar, and then rushed towards the carambola.


    When carambola heard Wu Xiang''s roar, she suddenly woke up.


    Before she knew what had happened, she was strangled by Wu Xiang.


    Wu Xiang''s behavior scared carambola to death.


    "Angkor, what are you doing?"


    Looking at Wu Xiang with a ferocious look, just like a wild beast, carambola widened his pupils, and his face was full of fear.


    "Smelly girl, you made me expelled from the group. I''m going to strangle you!"


    Wu Xiang is crazy. After he roars, his hand pinching carambola''s neck suddenly exerts force.


    The carambola suddenly breathed and flushed.


    She had a look of pain and blue veins on her forehead.


    Because of breathing difficulties, carambola couldn''t yell at Wu Xiang to let go.


    She could only punch and kick Wu Xiang in order to get rid of him.


    By this time, Wu Xiang had lost his mind.


    He completely ignored the resistance of carambola, pinching the neck of carambola, a posture of not choking carambola.


    Seeing that Wu Xiang didn''t let go, and really wanted to strangle himself, carambola suddenly fought desperately.


    She didn''t want to be strangled by Wu Xiang and struggled.


    In the process, carambola raised her foot and kicked Wu Xiang several times.


    Wu Xiang''s strength suddenly eased when he felt pain.


    At this time, the carambola broke Wu Xiang''s hand.


    And she gave Wu Xiang a full push.


    Wu Xiang was not careful. He was pushed backward by the carambola. He took a few steps and then fell to the ground.


    "Huhu..."


    The neck was loosened, breathing smoothly, carambola sitting on the chair, hands covering the neck, gasping.


    When Wu Xiang was sitting on the ground, his back hit the corner of his desk.


    Where he hit his back, he cut his skin, spilled blood and stung.


    Wu Xiang covered the wound and gave a few cries.


    He didn''t get up from the ground for the first time, and he gradually calmed down.


    After breathing no problem, carambola looked at Wu Xiang who was still sitting on the ground in fear, and asked in a low voice: "Angkor, why do you want to pinch me?"


    At the same time, carambola''s eyes were red, showing a look of crying.

 Chapter 373

    Carambola knows that Wu Xiang is dissatisfied with her, but she thinks that Wu Xiang is cold and violent to her at most, instead of just trying to strangle her.


    What''s the reason for Wu Xiang to treat her like this?


    Carambola couldn''t figure it out. He was very confused.


    After asking, carambola showed a vigilant expression.


    If Wu Xiang shows any signs of attacking her again, she will run away as soon as possible.


    Hearing the voice of carambola, Wu Xiang endured the pain in his back and raised his head.


    He used a pair of still red eyes, extremely angry to stare at the carambola.


    Being watched like this by Wu Xiang makes carambola uncomfortable.


    She shrank out of instinctive fear.


    Wu Xiang stares at the carambola for a while.


    Then, he stood up from the ground and said to the carambola angrily, "bitch, you made me expelled from the group!"


    The carambola frowned at the words.


    As for Wu Xiang''s words, she couldn''t believe it and asked suspiciously, "have you been expelled from the group?"


    "Just at the temporary meeting, Muling got rid of Laozi in front of all the senior members of the group!"


    As soon as Wu Xiang mentioned this, he was very resentful and his expression became ferocious again.


    For the group suddenly fired Wu Xiang, carambola or some can''t believe it.


    She pondered for a moment and asked again, "why did the group fire you?"


    Wu Xiang glared at carambola fiercely, and then said angrily, "it''s because your stupid high school classmate reported to Mu Ling that Lao Tzu used his power for personal gain and recruited relatives and friends into the group."


    "Shen Ze reported you to Mu Zong for using your power for personal gain?"


    Carambola shocked to stare big eyes, "how is this possible, how can he always report you to mu?"


    Wu Xiang said angrily, "your high school classmate is not a bottom class food delivery worker."


    "His status is unusual. He has a very good relationship with Mu Ling."


    "When the group''s high-level meeting was just held, your classmate sat next to Mu Ling."


    After listening to Wu Xiang''s words, carambola was even more shocked.


    "Isn''t Shen Ze a rice delivery worker at the bottom?"


    "His relationship with general manager Mu is unusual?"


    "He took part in the group''s high-level meeting and sat next to Muling?"


    Carambola a face of can''t believe: "how can this? Why is that? "


    Wu Xiang stares at the carambola with reproachful and angry eyes.


    "It''s all your fault, you bitch!"


    "They are not food delivery workers at all. They don''t need your help."


    "If people want to enter the Mu group, they can go directly to Mu Ling."


    Wu Xiangyue said that he was more and more angry. He wanted to eat the carambola alive.


    "If it wasn''t for you, a bitch, who had to show superiority and ability and help that boy enter the Mu group, I wouldn''t have been denounced by him and expelled by Mu Ling!"


    Wu Xiang was very angry and angry.


    "I''ve lost both my job and my face. I can''t be in this industry any more in the future!"


    "You''re such a bitch who hurt me. I really want to strangle you alive!"


    Wu Xiang gritted his teeth and stared at the carambola with a murderous look.


    If he hadn''t calmed down a lot and had some sense, Wu Xiang would have rushed up and pinched the carambola again.


    Carambola looked at Wu Xiang as if he was going to eat her. She was so scared that she turned pale. She quickly stepped back to the wall.


    Yang Tao is afraid that Wu Xiang will do something drastic to her again. She looks pathetic and looks at Wu Xiang eagerly.


    "Angkor, I didn''t mean to," said carambola in a mournful tone


    "You are my boyfriend, I just hope you can be good, not bad."


    "I don''t want you to be expelled from the group at all. I don''t want to see that happen."


    "Little slut, you''ve made Lao Tzu expelled from the group and disgraced. What''s the use of saying that now?"


    Wu Xiang was very angry and full of evil spirit.


    After he barked, he rushed to the carambola in anger.


    Seeing Wu Xiang rushing like a wild animal, carambola''s face suddenly changed and she was very frightened.


    Carambola doesn''t know what Wu Xiang is going to do. She doesn''t want to be close to Wu Xiang and wants to run away.


    However, before he raised his feet, Wu Xiang had already rushed to her.


    Wu Xiang was angry at the moment, and he didn''t have any sense of pity.


    He held out a right hand and grabbed the carambola by the neck again.


    And, he pushed the carambola, the latter to die against the wall, so that it can not move.


    "Angkor, calm down. Don''t mess around. We have something to say!"


    Carambola''s eyes widened in horror. She was afraid that Wu Xiang would pinch her again and began to persuade her in a low voice.


    This time, Wu Xiang didn''t choke the carambola.


    He grabbed the latter by the neck just to keep the carambola from moving.


    Wu Xiang felt that it was the carambola that had harmed him. If he didn''t do something about it, the evil spirit in his heart would be hard to get rid of.


    Wu Xiang stares at the carambola fiercely. Without saying a word, he raises his left hand and slaps both sides of the carambola cheek.


    "Pa Pa!"


    Two clear slaps sounded.


    Carambola is white and tender on both sides of the cheek. In the twinkling of an eye, there are five clear red and swollen finger prints.


    "Angkor, don''t hit me..."


    The burning pain from the cheek makes the carambola pear blossom rain, and tears fall down like broken beads.


    Carambola is a woman who likes to cry.


    At the moment, she felt more aggrieved and suddenly became a tearful person.

 Chapter 374

    "You''re a bitch, you know how to cry. Are you a dead man in your family?"


    Wu Xiang was in a bad mood. When he heard carambola cry, he was very upset.


    "Don''t cry, or I''ll strangle you!"


    Wu Xiang threatened carambola harshly, while pinching her neck with his hand.


    Carambola can''t help crying now, but she is still more afraid of death.


    She was afraid that Wu Xiangzhen would strangle her, so she forced to stop crying.


    In doing so, carambola is obviously very uncomfortable.


    Wu Xiang didn''t care whether carambola was good or not.


    His eyes were like knives, poking the pale cheek of carambola.


    His face was twisted, his face was ferocious, and he said: "bitch, I want you to plead for me, and let Mu Ling take back the decision to expel me!"


    "Angkor, general manager Mu and I are not relatives. How can we get her to withdraw the decision?"


    The carambola was in a dilemma.


    In her opinion, she is just a small employee of the group.


    She went to ask Mu Ling, and it didn''t work at all.


    Wu Xiang said coldly, "I didn''t ask you to ask Mu Ling. I asked you to ask your classmate."


    "The relationship between your classmate and Muling is extraordinary. If you can ask him for help and ask him to go to Muling for help, my business will turn for the better."


    "I''ll ask Shen Ze?"


    Understanding Wu Xiang''s meaning, carambola still shows the color of embarrassment.


    Before that, she regarded Shen Ze as a bottom food delivery worker.


    All kinds of people despise and despise Shen Ze, and think that Shen Ze is a waste with no ambition.


    Show superiority and ability in front of Shen Ze.


    Although her performance is not obvious, under normal circumstances, Shen Ze should be able to detect it.


    It has left a bad impression on Shen Ze.


    Now if you ask him again, can he promise to help?


    Carambola is not sure.


    Of course, she didn''t want to do it.


    And the target is Shen Ze, who has always harbored resentment.


    That Shen Ze status is not general, this gap has been very difficult to accept carambola.


    Let her beg Shen Ze again, she is really very reluctant.


    Wu Xiang from the look of carambola, carambola do not want to see Shen Ze.


    This, obviously, is not the result he wants.


    "Carambola, I don''t care whether you like it or not, you have to ask Shen Ze!"


    Wu Xiang threatened: "if you don''t ask Shen Ze, I won''t spare you!"


    Carambola didn''t want to annoy Wu Xiang, but she couldn''t help saying, "Angkor, my relationship with Shen Ze is not very good."


    "Even if I asked him, he would probably not help me."


    "How do you know he won''t help if you don''t ask for it?"


    Wu Xiang''s face was horizontal, and he said in an unquestionable tone: "don''t talk nonsense, just do what I mean, and now go to Shen Ze for help."


    "If you don''t go, I''ll strangle you now!"


    Wu Xiang''s mood is more excited. As soon as he finished, he squeezed the carambola''s neck and began to work hard.


    With Wu Xiang''s effort, carambola suddenly felt a pain in his neck and it became more and more difficult to breathe.


    Carambola is afraid of Wu Xiangzhen strangling her. Forced by helplessness, she can only nod her head and agree.


    "OK, I''ll ask Shen Ze..."


    "Angkor, release your hand..."


    "I''ll be watching you all the time. If you don''t do what I mean, you won''t come to a good end."


    After saying these words, Wu Xiang loosened carambola''s neck.


    Carambola rubbed her sore neck with her hand. Then she looked at Wu Xiang and begged in a low voice: "Angkor, can I tidy up first, and then go to find Shen Ze?"


    Wu Xiang looked fierce and said coldly, "if you don''t go now, Shen Ze will leave later."


    "Don''t tidy up, you go to him now!"


    As soon as the words were finished, Wu Xiang reached out and pushed the carambola.


    Yang Tao was afraid that Wu Xiang would beat her, so she had no choice but to cover her red, swollen and painful cheek and walk towards the outside of the personnel department.


    Wu Xiang is now a dead horse doctor. He hopes that Yang Tao can ask Shen Ze to make a change in his dismissal.


    Wu Xiang is afraid that Yang Tao won''t ask Shen Ze, so he follows Yang Tao and plans to supervise the latter to do it.


    Carambola was really reluctant to ask Shen Ze, but because Wu Xiang followed her, she did not dare to run away, so she had to go to the sixty sixth floor.


    Carambola learns from her secretary that Shen Ze is in Muling''s office.


    So she and Wu Xiang stayed at the elevator door, waiting for Shen Ze to come out.


    Obviously, they did not dare to go directly to muring''s office to find Shen Ze.


    And even if they want to, they don''t have that qualification.


    Wu Xiang had this qualification before, but he doesn''t have it now.


    He is no longer an employee of the company.


    And carambola is just a small staff, not qualified at all.


    Because there was nothing wrong, Shen Ze had a cup of tea and a chat in Muling''s office for a while, and then he had plans to leave.


    "I''m leaving. You''re busy with your work."


    "Good."


    After saying goodbye to Muling, Shen Ze walked out of Muling''s office alone.


    When Shen Ze came to the elevator door, he was surprised to see Wu Xiang and carambola waiting here.

 Chapter 375

    See Wu Xiang and carambola, Shen Ze slightly surprised to pick eyebrows, but that''s all.


    Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to their plans. He pretended that he didn''t see them and decided to take the elevator to leave.


    Wu Xiang didn''t want Shen Ze to leave like this. He stood in front of the elevator door.


    At the same time, he reached out and pushed a carambola standing in front of him. In an unquestionable voice, he said, "go and ask for help!"


    Carambola caught off guard and was pushed to the front, very close to Shen Ze.


    People have come out, carambola can only harden the scalp, raised his head, with a complex look at Shen Ze.


    At the moment, carambola''s eyes are red and swollen, and her cheeks are red and swollen, and she looks pitiful.


    Shen Ze took a deep look at the carambola, his thin lips slightly opened, the tone is not salty: "what''s the matter?"


    Carambola bit red lips, and then whispered: "Shen Ze, do you have a special relationship with general manager mu of our group?"


    Shen Ze''s face was expressionless and gave a gentle hum.


    He didn''t admit it, but with a kind of doubt.


    Carambola is embarrassed to look at Shen Ze and lowers her head.


    After a while, she clenched her teeth and said in a thin voice: "Shen Ze, I want to ask you to help me. I want to ask for the favor of Angkor in front of general manager mu, and let general manager Mu withdraw the decision to expel Angkor."


    On hearing this, Shen Ze understood what was going on.


    Wu Xiang forced carambola to ask for his help and asked him to intercede with Muling for Wu Xiang.


    Although carambola and Shen Ze are high school classmates, their relationship is not good enough to help.


    Shen Ze has no intention of helping Wu Xiang.


    Because in his view, Wu Xiang used his power for personal gain and did something harmful to the Mu group.


    Wu Xiang was expelled and deserved the punishment.


    For this reason, Shen Ze would never help Wu Xiang.


    Shen Ze did not hesitate, indifferently to the carambola said four words: "powerless."


    Shen Ze was so directly rejected, carambola did not feel surprised.


    Before that, she had the psychological preparation to be rejected by Shen Ze.


    Of course, because of Wu Xiang, carambola will not give up so easily.


    "Shen Ze, for the sake of our old classmates, please help me!"


    "If you don''t help me, I''m finished."


    Said carambola, with tears in her eyes, showing a look about to cry.


    The end of Carambola naturally means that if she doesn''t ask Shen Ze for help, Wu Xiang won''t make her feel better.


    Although carambola did not say, but Shen Ze or roughly guess.


    However, he was indifferent to this and was not affected in any way.


    A series of things happened today are all caused by carambola.


    Had it not been for carambola''s superiority and ability in front of Shen Ze, which exposed Wu Xiang''s use of power for personal gain, there would not have been such things that happened later.


    Carambola will be what punishment, she asked for, no wonder others!


    "Sorry, I can''t help you."


    Shen Ze still did not hesitate, once again very simply refused carambola.


    Shen Ze refused two times in succession. Seeing Shen Ze again, she didn''t mean to help herself. A feeling of despair came into being in carambola''s heart.


    Carambola suddenly realized that she couldn''t get Shen Ze''s help.


    Thinking of what she was going to face next, she began to cry both wrongly and fearfully.


    In the twinkling of an eye, carambola is pear blossom with rain, sobbing in a low voice.


    Wu Xiang, who is at the door of the elevator, listens to the conversation between Shen Ze and carambola.


    Seeing that carambola couldn''t get Shen Ze''s help, Wu Xiang''s face became extremely gloomy and he was in a terrible mood.


    If carambola can''t get Shen Ze''s help, there will be no turning point for his dismissal from the group.


    His end, can only be ash to leave from the Mu group.


    Since then, he has been tainted and not accepted by the financial circle. He has to find another way to make a living.


    For Wu Xiang, the ten years of struggle in the Mu group have all come to nothing.


    This is obviously unacceptable to Wu Xiang!


    The more Wu Xiang thought about it, the more upset he was.


    He suddenly raised his head and stared at Shen Ze with his bloodshot eyes.


    His fists were clenched and his eyes burned with anger.


    Wu Xiang showed his hatred and hostility to Shen Ze.


    The cry of carambola is pitiful.


    But Shen Ze turned a blind eye and turned a deaf ear. His heart was like a rock, and he was not half hearted.


    Shen Ze doesn''t want to pay attention to carambola any more. He takes his eyes back from the latter.


    Then he went around the carambola and toward the elevator.


    Shen Ze suddenly came to Wu Xiang.


    At this time, Wu Xiang was staring at Shen Ze with a kind of killing eyes.


    "Boy, did you report to Mu Ling that Lao Tzu used his power for personal gain?"


    Wu Xiang stares at Shen Ze with a ferocious look and asks.


    Shen Ze gave Wu Xiang a light look, but he didn''t say anything.


    If you don''t speak, you are acquiescent.


    When Wu Xiang saw this, he was angry.


    "Grass Mud Horse, you son of a bitch, I will kill you!"


    Wu Xiang resented Shen Ze very much. In a rage, he raised his fist and smashed it at Shen Ze''s head.


    Shen Ze watched Wu Xiang hit with a fist. He didn''t move. He didn''t mean to escape.


    Just when Wu Xiang''s fist was about to hit Shen Ze''s forehead, something strange happened.


    Wu Xiang seemed to be swept by a strong wind, and people flew out to one side.

 Chapter 376

    "Bang!"


    Like a sandbag, Wu Xiang flew three meters away and fell heavily on the ground.


    "Dong!"


    Wu Xiang''s head hit the ground first. His head was smashed and he passed out on the spot.


    "What''s going on?"


    Carambola witnessed Wu Xiang fly out suddenly and strangely. Her eyes widened in horror, and her face was shocked and incredible.


    Carambola doesn''t know how Wu Xiang flies out, but she knows it must have something to do with Shen Ze.


    "Shen Ze is a warrior?"


    Although carambola is not a martial arts practitioner, she still knows that there are some powerful martial arts practitioners who can do such miraculous things as hurting people in the air.


    There were only three of them present. If it wasn''t her, it was Shen Ze.


    Thinking of these, carambola realized that Shen Ze should be a powerful warrior.


    I haven''t seen him for several years. How did Shen Ze become such a character?


    He is as good as he was in high school.


    Shen Ze did not become a waste, but she was narrow-minded and self righteous.


    Carambola for a moment some emotion, the mood has become very complex.


    Shen Ze doesn''t know what carambola is thinking and doesn''t care.


    Of course, he didn''t care about Wu Xiang''s life.


    "Ding..."


    After a while, the elevator arrived.


    The elevator door opened and Shen Ze went straight in.


    Carambola watched Shen Ze leave and did not dare to stop him.


    After Shen Ze left, carambola made an emergency call for the first time.


    She didn''t know what happened to Wu Xiang, so she planned to send him to the hospital directly.


    Wu Xiang didn''t have any serious problems, just suffered some skin injuries.


    He was sent to the hospital, the doctor dealt with it, and then came back to life.


    Although he was afraid that Wu Xiang would bully him, carambola was still with Wu Xiang.


    Although Wu Xiang was fired, he still has millions of wealth.


    Before finding a richer man than Wu Xiang, carambola doesn''t want to break the relationship with Wu Xiang.


    Moreover, in her view, now Wu Xiang is in danger.


    If she never leaves Wu Xiang, Wu Xiang will be grateful and better to her.


    "Angkor, how do you feel?"


    As soon as he saw Wu Xiang open his eyes, the carambola went up and asked for warmth.


    Wu Xiang was pale and listless.


    He raised his eyelids and gave a weak look at the carambola.


    Then, in a husky, low voice, he said, "how did I get this way?"


    The back of Wu Xiang''s head was broken and wrapped in a white bandage.


    At the moment, there are still bursts of pain on the back of his head.


    Carambola replied, "I don''t know what''s going on. I just saw you fly out of the room in a strange way."


    After pondering for a moment, carambola immediately frowned and said, "but it must have something to do with Shen Ze."


    Wu Xiang can''t fly out without any reason.


    At that time, there were only three of them.


    If it''s not carambola, it must be Shen Ze.


    Carambola guessed: "Shen Ze is probably a powerful warrior."


    "That boy is a powerful warrior?" Wu Xiang frowned.


    In recent years, due to the establishment of the martial arts association, martial arts schools have been established all over the country, and martial arts have flourished, setting off an upsurge of national martial arts training.


    Although Wu Xiang and carambola are not martial artists, they do not hinder their understanding of martial arts.


    If Shen Ze is really a powerful warrior, he can make Wu Xiang fly out suddenly.


    "I didn''t expect that boy was still a warrior!"


    Realizing that Shen Ze was a fierce warrior, Wu Xiang''s face became a little ugly.


    First of all, because of Shen Ze''s exposure, he was expelled from the public by Mu Ling, which made him lose face.


    Later, because of Shen Ze, he suffered physical devastation and is now admitted to the hospital.


    Wu Xiang hated Shen Ze to the bone, and he wanted to clean up Shen Ze immediately.


    Previously, Wu Xiang had learned that Shen Ze''s identity was unusual, and now Shen Ze is a powerful warrior.


    If he wants to revenge Shen Ze, it will be more difficult.


    "Damn it, I have to settle with that boy!"


    It is a foregone conclusion that Wu Xiang was expelled from the Mu group.


    If he doesn''t take revenge on Shen Ze, Wu Xiang can''t swallow his breath.


    Carambola knows that Wu Xiang resents Shen Ze, and it''s normal that he wants to revenge Shen Ze.


    However, she hesitated for a moment, or gently advised: "Angkor, Shen Ze is not easy to deal with, or forget it!"


    In carambola''s opinion, Shen Ze''s status is unusual. He has a good relationship with Mu Ling. In addition, he is a fierce warrior. Wu Xiang can''t provoke him at all.


    Now Wu Xiang has become an unemployed vagrant, without capital and Shen zedou.


    Wu Xiang to revenge Shen Ze, it is likely that not only can not revenge, but also put himself in, planted more somersaults.


    "It can''t be done like this!"


    Wu Xiang was just like a muscle. He was angry and gritted his teeth. He said, "if I don''t clean up that boy, I can''t swallow this breath!"


    Seeing that Wu Xiang didn''t want to change at all, carambola frowned.


    "Angkor, we haven''t got a clear idea of Shen Ze yet. We can''t act rashly just because he has a special relationship with Mu Ling."


    Carambola doesn''t want Wu Xiang to be completely worthless, so she still offers advice.


    Wu Xiang still did not change his mind, he said: "I do not play with him Ming, I play with him Yin!"

 Chapter 377

    "Angkor, what are you going to do?"


    Out of curiosity, carambola asked.


    Wu Xiang raised his eyes, staring at the carambola coldly and sharply.


    He did not answer carambola''s question, but said in an unquestionable tone: "I want you to help me revenge Shen Ze."


    "Let me help you revenge Shen Ze?"


    Carambola was obviously reluctant to do what Wu Xiang meant, and his face was in a dilemma.


    She whispered, "Angkor, I have no money and no power. I''m just a weak woman. I can''t help you."


    Wu Xiang said coldly, "I need a woman to help me. You are just right!"


    Seeing that Wu Xiang seemed to have plans, carambola asked, "Angkor, what are you going to let me do?"


    Wu Xiang said indifferently, "I want you to seduce Shen Ze and lead him to take the bait."


    "Let me seduce Shen Ze?"


    The color of embarrassment on carambola''s face became more intense. She resisted and said, "Angkor, this is not good!"


    "I''ve never done anything like that. I can''t seduce men."


    Wu Xiang smell speech, white carambola one eye.


    "You''re just a little fox. You''re very good at seducing men."


    "I know this very well. Don''t cheat me here!"


    The reason why carambola and Wu Xiang are dating each other is that carambola was like a fox at the beginning and took the initiative to hook up with Wu Xiang.


    Wu Xiang couldn''t hold it, so he let the carambola get entangled.


    For carambola''s ability to hook up with men, Wu Xiang knows very well.


    Carambola wrongly said: "Angkor, people are not fox spirit..."


    Wu Xiang gave carambola a sneer with a cold hum.


    What kind of goods are you? Don''t you count in your heart?


    "Don''t tell me anything else!"


    Wu Xiang didn''t want to talk to carambola. He said in a strong and domineering voice, "this time, I was expelled by Muling mainly because of you. Anyway, you need to do what I mean!"


    "That''s settled. When I leave the hospital, we''ll start to implement it!"


    "Angkor, I don''t want to do that."


    "Angkor, I''m your girlfriend. How can you let me seduce other men?"


    After expressing his reluctance, carambola begged in a low voice: "Angkor, I beg you, don''t let me do that."


    Although carambola is not a good woman, it still has self-esteem and pride.


    To do the shameless thing of seducing men, she instinctively resisted and could not accept it.


    "I don''t want you to do anything with that boy. You just need to hook him up."


    Wu Xiang said impatiently, "you have to do it if you don''t want to. There''s no room for negotiation."


    "If you don''t do what I want, so that I can''t get back at that boy, I''ll be angry with you!"


    As soon as the words were finished, Wu Xiang was fierce and looked at the carambola fiercely.


    The carambola shrinks its neck in fright and swallows back the unspoken retort.


    Carambola feels aggrieved and helpless.


    At the moment, she was shocked to regret that she came to the hospital with her.


    She thought that being with Wu Xiang would make Wu Xiang miss her and appreciate her.


    Unexpectedly, Wu Xiang completely ignored her wishes and feelings and forced her to do things she didn''t like and didn''t want to do.


    Carambola is very disappointed, she deeply feel blind, wrong person.


    Wu Xiang not only wanted to beat and scold her, but also forced her to do things she didn''t want to do.


    If she had known that Wu Xiang was such a man, even if she had a successful career and some wealth, she would not have colluded with the former.


    There is no regret medicine to sell, carambola now regret, obviously useless.


    This time, Wu Xiang was expelled from the group, which had a direct and great relationship with her carambola.


    She in the heart plan, bear reluctantly, help Wu Xiang revenge Shen Ze, in order not to owe Wu Xiang.


    After helping Wu Xiang get back at Shen Ze, she broke up with Wu Xiang and had nothing to do with her ever since.


    As for Wu Xiang''s remaining wealth, she no longer cares about it.


    Wu Xiang didn''t know what carambola was thinking, and he didn''t care at all.


    Wu Xiang has always looked down on carambola, he and carambola together, just to play.


    He regarded carambola as a plaything, so naturally he didn''t care about the idea of a plaything.


    Wu Xiang said to the carambola in the tone of command: "I''m hungry, go and buy me some food to come back!"


    "Well."


    Carambola gave a hum, and then she got up and walked out of the ward.


    After a while, carambola bought a fried rice.


    "You''re buying me this shit?"


    When Wu Xiang saw that the food he bought from carambola was fried rice, he was furious.


    Wu Xiang yelled at the carambola, "I want to eat the set meal in a high-end restaurant. If you don''t eat this kind of junk fried rice, you can go out and buy it for me!"


    The carambola held back her tears and did not dare to say a word.


    She immediately went out and bought a set meal at an upscale restaurant.


    After that, Wu Xiang enjoyed the food alone.


    As for whether carambola is hungry or not, he doesn''t care at all.


    As Wu Xiang was not seriously injured, he was discharged the same day.


    As soon as he was discharged from the hospital, Wu Xiang began to plan how to retaliate against Shen Ze.

 Chapter 378

    Shen Ze took a nap after returning to Mu''s Mansion from Mu''s mansion.


    Around three in the afternoon, he gets up to work.


    It''s sunny and sunny.


    Shen Ze went out of the room and went for a walk in the back garden.


    After a while, Qin Chao came to Shen Ze.


    "Young master, there is news from Yanjing."


    Qin Chao''s face was dignified, and his tone was low. He reported: "Ning Yansong has resigned."


    Shen Ze, who has always been calm and steady, was slightly moved by Qin Chao''s words and frowned.


    "So soon?" Shen Ze was surprised and puzzled.


    Ning Yansong is the first person in the Presbyterian Council of the State Council, standing at the top of the Dragon kingdom.


    Although the Presbyterian Council has to change from the old to the new recently, it is reasonable to say that Ning Yansong, with his identity and status, will not retire until he has been in charge for at least a few years.


    Now, Ning Yansong suddenly leaves his post.


    This proves that Ning Yansong was defeated thoroughly in the alternation of power between the new and the old.


    "Who took the first place?"


    After pondering for a long time, Shen Ze asked.


    Qin Chao frowned and said in a deep voice, "Huang Shiping."


    Shen Ze smell speech, originally is tiny wrinkly brow tightly knit together.


    Huang Shiping is one of the first successors of several Presbyterian churches. He has never dealt with Shen Ze.


    It''s not a good thing for Shen Ze for Huang Shiping to be the first member of the Presbyterian Council.


    "Huang Shiping''s ability is relatively weak in the Presbyterian Council. I really can''t figure out how he got the first place!"


    Qin Chao said displeased: "there must be something fishy and shady in it!"


    Shen Ze said calmly, "Huang Shiping has already taken the first place. Now it''s useless to say that."


    From ancient times to the present, the king defeated the enemy.


    History is written for the winners.


    No matter what means Huang Shiping used, he has now taken the first place.


    It''s a foregone conclusion. It''s obviously useless to talk about anything else.


    Qin Chao''s face became a little ugly. He said in a low voice, "Huang Shiping and young master, you have never dealt with them."


    "Now that he''s in the first place in the Presbyterian Council, he''s not sure what he''ll do to you."


    Qin Chao is telling the truth.


    Huang Shiping has become the first person in the Presbyterian Council and is in power. The first person he wants to overthrow is probably Shen Ze.


    "The soldiers came to cover the water and the earth."


    Shen Ze naturally thought that Huang Shiping would target him, but he was not worried about it.


    If Huang Shiping uses tactics against him, he will follow suit.


    With Shen Ze''s present power and position, he is really not afraid of anyone!


    "Let the lone wolf keep an eye on the movement of Yanjing, and report any situation in time."


    They despise the enemy strategically and attach importance to the enemy tactically.


    Although Shen Ze is not afraid of Huang Shiping, he is still cautious and not blindly arrogant.


    "OK, I''ll inform lone wolf." Qin Chao nodded.


    Qin Chao seemed to think of something suddenly, and then said in a deep voice: "this power alternation of the Presbyterian Council has a great influence on the young master."


    "It''s worse than worse to let Huang Shiping take the first place."


    "With Huang Shiping''s urination, I''m sure I can''t wait to take the young master''s knife."


    Shen Ze light said two words: "no harm."


    Shen Ze raised his eyes and looked at Qin Chao with a worried face. Then he said, "you don''t have to worry. No one in the world can help me."


    Qin Chao smell speech, nodded.


    After pondering for a moment, Qin Chao tells Shen Ze what he really thinks.


    "I just don''t want the day when the young master will retire."


    Shen Ze smiles when he hears the speech.


    "Do you want me to sit here until I die? Isn''t that what''s bothering me all the time? "


    Shen Ze said half jokingly and half seriously, "now the country is peaceful and the people are safe. I''ll just hang out for a few years, but I don''t want to hang out all the time."


    Qin Chao didn''t know whether Shen Ze was joking or what he was saying.


    He looked closely at Shen Ze and said seriously, "a leader like young master is very precious to both the Army Department and the Dragon Kingdom, and is in great need."


    "I don''t think it''s just that I don''t want you to step down. The whole army''s son Lang and many people in the Dragon Kingdom don''t want you to step down."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze fell into a long silence.


    His eyes were deep, his face was expressionless, and he didn''t say a word for a long time.


    I don''t know how long later, Shen Ze didn''t continue the topic Qin Chao said, but said to the latter: "give me a cigarette."


    Qin Chao was stunned when he heard the speech.


    Then, he reacted, immediately took out a cigarette to light, and then handed it to Shen Ze''s hand.


    Shen Ze picked up his cigarette, then went to the window and began to smoke.


    Qin Chao stood in the same place and didn''t move. He watched Shen Ze''s back and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Shen Ze didn''t think about anything. He just smoked quietly.


    After smoking a cigarette and putting out the cigarette end, Shen Ze raises his eyes to enjoy the splendid scenery outside the window.


    He turned his back to Qin Chao and said softly, "no one can stay in a high position all the time. I will retire one day."


    "And that day won''t be too far away."


    When Qin Chao heard the words, he seemed to admit defeat.


    He was a little emotional and said in a voice, "if the young master doesn''t want to, there won''t be that day."


    Shen Ze''s tone was calm and he said softly, "this is the trend of the times. I can''t go against the trend and make special cases."


    "Young master, it''s not a special line, it''s a place for those who are capable!"


    Qin Chao is just like a muscle now. He doesn''t change his mind at all.


    Shen Ze didn''t expect that Qin Chao was so persistent. After listening to the latter''s words, he frowned slightly.


    Shen Ze turns around slowly. He looks at Qin Chao with deep eyes. He laughs like a joke and says, "do you really treat me as a God? You want me to stay in this position all the time. "


    Qin Chao heard the speech and blinked a pair of big bright eyes. Then he really said, "in my eyes, young master is God!"


    Shen Ze


    Can we have a pleasant chat?


    After a while, Shen Ze said with a smile, "I''m not a God."


    Listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao seems to want to retort. He pours, but he doesn''t say it in the end.


    Shen Ze takes a deep look at Qin Chao, then turns around and turns his back to Qin Chao.


    He looked out of the window again, and then leisurely said: "in the past, my ideal was to be a teacher after graduation, to teach and educate people, and to live a plain life."


    "I didn''t want to stay in my position all the time."


    "I want to retire in a few years and become a teacher. I want to live a simple life and fulfill my dream when I was young."


    It''s hard for Shen Ze to express his heart. He speaks from the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 379

    Qin Chao knew that Shen Ze wanted to be a teacher, teach and educate people, and lead an ordinary life.


    But he didn''t expect that Shen Ze really planned to retire in a few years and then live like that.


    "Young master, I don''t believe you are not pursuing so much."


    In Qin Chao''s eyes, Shen Ze is a man with pursuit, ambition and ambition.


    "If you sit in this position, both the country and the people will feel at ease."


    "If you step back, there may be some trouble."


    Speaking of this, Qin Chao''s face is the emergence of a touch of worry.


    "There are many people harbouring evil intentions. Once the young master retreats, they will surely come up like a vicious dog."


    The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it.


    However, in only four years, Shen Ze ascended to the top of the Dragon Kingdom and became the first person in the Dragon kingdom.


    It is obviously impossible to say that Shen Ze is not envied, scared and guarded.


    In addition, Shen Ze has always gone his own way. He has a hard hand and is decisive in killing. It''s hard to avoid having a problem with others.


    Some people think that Shen Ze has been sitting in his present position.


    And some people can''t wait to see him fall to the altar, lose his reputation, and then give him a good kick.


    There is a saying that how high you climb, how miserable you fall.


    On the day of Shen Ze''s retirement, we can imagine what disaster he will face.


    Shen Ze is very clear about this, Qin Chao is very clear about it, and many people in Longguo are very clear about it.


    It is precisely because he knows this that Qin Chao is even more reluctant to see Shen Ze retreat.


    Shen Ze knows and understands Qin Chao''s heart and mind.


    But he didn''t want to be coerced, he wanted to do what he wanted.


    Of course, he will consider the actual situation and make a prudent decision.


    Shen Ze raised his head, slightly narrowed his eyes and looked at the brilliant sun.


    He said softly, "I can only fight. It''s a peaceful and prosperous time. I don''t need to fight."


    Qin Chao can''t help but curl his mouth when he hears the speech.


    Who doesn''t know you are good at both literature and martial arts, young master?


    To say that you only know how to fight seems modest on the surface, but in fact, you are pretending to be forced.


    Can''t help abdominal Fei after a few words, Qin Chao tone sonorous mouth said: "young master, you are peerless, crown the world."


    "The whole dragon Kingdom, even the whole world, can''t find a few people who can be compared with you."


    "Don''t be modest."


    "It''s the most suitable place for you to sit now, but there is no one more suitable than you in the whole dragon kingdom."


    Qin Chao usually likes to flatter Shen Ze, but at this moment, he is from the bottom of his heart, to tell the truth.


    Shen Ze also knew that Qin Chao didn''t flatter him, so he fell into silence.


    He didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, perhaps because of looking at the sun for a long time, his eyes were sore and sour, so Shen Ze took back his sight.


    Then he turned around and his cold eyes fell on Qin Chao.


    Shen Ze looked at Qin Chao with deep eyes and said softly, "don''t talk about it now. Let''s talk about it when it''s time to retire."


    Qin Chao looks at Shen Ze Lengjun''s determined face, showing a trace of fatigue. He swallows back what he is going to say.


    Qin Chao nodded, but after all, he didn''t say anything more.


    Shen Ze seems to have suddenly thought of something. As soon as the topic turns, he asks: "Ning Yansong leaves his post. Is there anything that people from the national court and the Presbyterian Council say?"


    Qin Chao shook his head and replied, "none."


    There was a trace of disdain on Qin Chao''s face, and then he said with disdain: "those guys in the national court and the Presbyterian Council should be afraid of offending the new Huang Shiping. They just want to protect themselves and dare not make a noise."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he frowned.


    Shen Ze has always respected Ning Yansong, the first person in the Presbyterian Council.


    Because Ning Yansong is the kind of good leader who really serves the country and the people, and will put into action and do practical things.


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, when Ning Yansong leaves his post now, it is necessary for his colleagues to stand up and wish him well, instead of choosing silence and ignoring Ning Yansong.


    Even to avoid suspicion, there is no need to do so.


    Shen Ze hardly hesitated and said, "in my name, send a wish."


    "Good." When Qin Chao heard the speech, he immediately nodded.


    Qin Chao knows what kind of person Shen Ze is.


    Shen Ze didn''t feel surprised and surprised that he came out to wish Ning Yansong good luck when everyone avoided suspicion.


    Of course, for Shen Ze to do so, he has great admiration and respect.


    After Shen Ze explained the matter, Qin Chao went to work.


    After Qin Chao left, Shen Ze''s mood became a little complicated.


    "It''s really ironic that the unparalleled statesman who has made great contributions in the end turns out to be a man walking in the tea cooler."


    Shen Ze thought of Ning Yansong''s current situation and couldn''t help but express such emotion.


    Under the leadership of Ning Yansong, the Dragon Kingdom successfully resisted foreign enemies for more than ten years and became powerful and prosperous. Now it occupies an important position in the world.


    Ning Yansong''s achievements are well-known and praised by the world.


    Now, when Ning Yansong leaves his post, his colleagues in the national assembly and the Presbyterian Council have not made any sound, and the media have not reported and publicized it.


    Just like Ning Yansong did not exist at all, he completely withdrew from the stage of history.


    According to the current situation, it will not be long before Ning Yansong will become history and be forgotten by the world.


    People walk tea cool, just four words, can be generalized.


    It must be sad and helpless for Ning Yansong!


    From Ning Yansong''s body, Shen Ze seems to see what will happen on the day when he retreats.


    Shen Ze is not a sentimental person.


    Although he was affected by Ning Yansong, he didn''t think much about it.


    After a while, Shen Ze was in a good mood.


    According to Shen Ze''s meaning, Qin Chao, in the name of Shen Ze, issued Shen Ze''s praise to Ning Yansong both internally and externally.


    Unparalleled, for the country and the people!


    These eight words are Shen Ze''s comments and praise on Ning Yansong.


    Shen Ze not only announced his praise for Ning Yansong, but also presented the eight words "unparalleled in the country, for the country and the people" to Ning Yansong as a plaque.


    On the issue of Ning Yansong''s resignation, when everyone chose to be silent, Shen Ze''s high-profile speech undoubtedly caused great repercussions.


    Whether within the national court or among the people.


    If someone takes the lead, someone follows.


    After Shen Ze publicly praised Ning Yansong, someone in the imperial court did the same thing.


    In the folk, the world also praised Ning Yansong one after another.


    For a while, Ning Yansong''s resignation was a hot topic in the whole country.


    The name Ning Yansong resounds in the hearts of all the people of the Dragon kingdom!


    The country is unparalleled, for the country and the people.


    These eight words have become hot words and are remembered by the world.

 Chapter 380

    When the people in the national assembly and the Presbyterian Council chose to be silent, Shen Ze took the lead in praising Ning Yansong, which set off a wave of enthusiasm in China.


    What he has done, it is inevitable that he will not be criticized by those who want to do something.


    Huang Shiping, the new president, is very dissatisfied with Shen Ze''s behavior.


    In Huang Shiping''s opinion, Shen Ze is clearly against him and challenging him.


    The new first person in the Presbyterian Council is very upset.


    This and Shen Ze have not dealt with him, once again determined to take Shen Ze knife.


    Treacherous, a undercurrent began to surge up.


    Shen Ze does not know that Huang Shiping has launched an action against him.


    And even if he knew, he didn''t care.


    With his current capital and strength, he is not afraid of Huang Shiping.


    That night, Ning Yansong called Shen Ze in person.


    Ning Yansong thanks Shen Ze for speaking out for him.


    In this regard, Shen Ze only returned a sentence, but not to insult.


    At the beginning, when Shen Ze did a controversial event, Ning Yansong stood on Shen Ze''s side without hesitation.


    Although Shen Ze entered the Ministry of war not long ago, he received a lot of attention from Ning Yansong.


    Shen Ze''s doing these things now can be regarded as a reward for Ning Yansong''s kindness.


    Although they didn''t say it clearly, they both understood each other''s wishes.


    "I''m free now. I''ll come to you when I have a chance to talk to you face to face."


    "Anytime."


    Shen Ze and Ning Yansong exchanged greetings for a while and then ended the call.


    After Shen Ze and Ning Yansong got on the phone, there were some voices denouncing Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze ignored this.


    He took a bath and then took a rest.


    All night long.


    The next morning, as usual, Shen Ze continued to repeat what happened yesterday.


    At noon, Shen Ze still made lunch and sent it to Mu Ling.


    He won''t break his promise to the little girl.


    Tang Tang is the first person in the Dragon kingdom. He really became a cook and food delivery worker.


    Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to what happened in Mu''s building yesterday, just like forgetting.


    He came to Mu''s building today and was not affected at all.


    However, there is one difference. In the building, all the people who met Shen Ze expressed their kind greetings to him.


    After yesterday''s meeting with mu Lingping, Shen Ze sat down with mu Lingping.


    Nowadays, the employees of Mu''s group obviously no longer think that Shen Ze is just a stinky rice giver. Instead, they have a different status and have a lot to do with Mu Ling, so they should not be despised.


    Shen Ze didn''t care about everyone''s change.


    Send the meal to Muling''s office, accompany the little girl to finish the meal, chat for a while, Shen Ze left.


    Shen Ze directly parked his car at the gate of the building, so he took the elevator to the hall.


    "Shen Ze, wait a minute!"


    While Shen Ze was walking outside the building, an urgent cry came.


    Then, a graceful figure rushed to Shen Ze and stopped him.


    Shen Ze frowned when he saw that the person blocking his way was carambola.


    What''s this woman up to?


    Today, carambola wears a white deep micro professional suit and a pair of silver high-heeled shoes, showing her tall and graceful figure incisively and vividly.


    She painted a light make-up, but still can not cover slightly red eyes, and with a slight red mark on the cheek.


    Carambola has dark circles under the eyes and heavy bags under the eyes. It seems to be in a bad mental state and has no energy.


    Shen Ze completely ignored carambola''s plan.


    He gave the carambola a cold look, and then he planned to go around the latter.


    "Shen Ze, wait a minute. I have something to tell you."


    Carambola doesn''t want Shen Ze to leave. She moves and blocks Shen Ze''s way.


    Seeing that carambola''s face would stop him, Shen Ze''s sword eyebrows wrinkled more tightly, and his eyes became cold.


    He stares at the carambola coldly and says in an unquestionable tone, "get out of the way."


    Carambola has already known that Shen Ze is a powerful warrior, and there is a distinction between men and women.


    Carambola is very clear in her heart. If she provokes Shen Ze, she will have no good fruit to eat.


    At the moment, seeing that Shen Ze was obviously unhappy, her heart thumped, and a touch of fear appeared in her eyes.


    Carambola is terrified that Shen Ze will do harm to her.


    However, she did not choose to give up.


    Because if she doesn''t follow Wu Xiang''s will, she will suffer Wu Xiang''s crazy revenge.


    In the eyes of carambola, Wu Xiang is more terrible than Shen Ze.


    Carambola bit his teeth and looked at Shen Ze with pitiful eyes.


    She hardened her head and begged in a low voice: "Shen Ze, I''m in trouble now. I beg you to help me."


    Without waiting for Shen Ze to make any response, carambola opened her mouth again.


    "This time, Wu Xiang was expelled from the Mu group for some reasons of mine."


    "Now he blames me for all the blame and wants to get back at me."


    Speaking of this, the eyes of Carambola were red and burst into tears.


    Then, with tears in her voice, carambola said pitifully, "Shen Ze, yesterday Wu Xiang forced me to beg you, but in vain, he beat me up and scolded me again."


    "He told me that if I couldn''t help him get back to Mu group, he would kill me."


    "Shen Ze, I don''t know what to do now. Can you help me?"


    As soon as the words were finished, carambola and pear blossoms began to sob in a low voice.


    Carambola is a soft and charming woman. Although it is not a small one, it has the flavor of a little woman.


    As soon as she started to cry, she suddenly felt pity for me. Any man who saw her would feel heartache.


    However, when Shen Ze saw this pitiful looking carambola, he didn''t feel any pain.


    Shen Ze was indifferent to what carambola said from the beginning to the end.


    There must be something hateful about poor people.


    The reason why carambola has its present fruit is that it was planted before.


    In Shen Ze''s view, carambola has been reduced to the present situation because of its own fault, no wonder others.


    No matter what carambola did or said, Shen Ze ignored the former''s plan.


    Shen Ze''s face was expressionless and his eyes were cold. He said to carambola indifferently, "I can''t help you. Don''t come to me."


    Shen Ze''s voice was cold, and he refused very simply and decisively.


    Shen Ze was so directly rejected, carambola do not know is because of sad or other reasons, immediately cry more sad.


    "Wu Wu, Shen Ze, I beg you to help me..."


    "I really don''t know what to do now..."


    "Wu Xiang is richer and more powerful than me. If he retaliates against me, I can''t resist..."


    "Shen Ze, for the sake of our old classmates, please help me..."


    While crying and begging, carambola bent her knees and knelt down in front of Shen Ze.


    Carambola in public, kneeling on the ground crying, impressively attracted the attention of others.


    Soon, there were many onlookers in the hall.


    These onlookers, who did not know what the specific situation was, whispered and talked one after another.


    The Hall fell into a hubbub.

 Chapter 381

    Shen Ze doesn''t care about other people''s onlookers and comments.


    However, Shen zefei has no sympathy and pity for carambola''s crying and kneeling in public, but he is very disgusted.


    In his view, carambola, in order to achieve his goal, has a sense of "crying, making trouble, hanging three" and "moral kidnapping".


    Shen Ze didn''t like what carambola had done.


    "Carambola, I won''t help you. Don''t make trouble."


    Shen Ze was condescending and said this to the latter mercilessly.


    He once again showed his attitude, and still refused very simply.


    In the face of Shen Ze''s refusal again, carambola suddenly cried louder.


    "Shen Ze, I can''t find anyone else who can help me..."


    "Only you have the ability to help me, I beg you to help me..."


    "Shen Ze, I have no other way. You must help me..."


    The carambola was crying and choking.


    The crowd could not hear what she said.


    In the eyes of these outsiders, it''s like Shen Ze bullied carambola and made her suffer a lot.


    Shen Ze''s heart is like a rock, indifferent.


    "You asked the wrong person!"


    After Shen Ze said these words coldly, he didn''t plan to pay attention to carambola any more and raised his feet to leave.


    Seeing that Shen Ze was about to leave, carambola rushed towards Shen Ze in a hurry.


    The carambola pours on Shen Ze''s leg. She suddenly reaches out her hands and hugs Shen Ze''s legs. She won''t let Shen Ze leave.


    "Shen Ze, don''t leave. Help me!"


    At the moment, carambola is pestering Shen Ze, just like playing a rogue.


    Seeing that carambola didn''t have a little self-knowledge, Shen Ze was angry.


    This woman is stubborn, need to give some color to see!


    He made up his mind. Shen Ze''s eyes flashed cold.


    He raised his hand and waved across the air at the carambola.


    A wonderful breath poured out from his fingertips.


    "Huhu..."


    The next moment, people are surprised to see, carambola is like duckweed, flying out to one side.


    "Dong!"


    Yang Tao flew three meters away and fell to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    Her head hit the ground first, and her eyes blacked out.


    "What''s the situation, sleeper?"


    When people saw this scene, they were shocked and widened their eyes.


    Just a wave of the hand, let a big living person fly out three meters far, this your mother is too frightening!


    This young man must be a strong warrior!


    Aware of this, people look at Shen Ze''s eyes, all of them show the color of awe.


    And then, these employees of the moose group are very curious about Shen Ze.


    She has a lot to do with Muling, and she is a strong warrior. Is this young man the son of a great family?


    People surmised that the whole hall fell into silence.


    After opening the carambola without pity, Shen Ze didn''t even look at the former.


    He then raised his feet and walked straight out of the building.


    Under the silent gaze of the people, Shen Ze walked out of the building.


    Then he boarded the black Bentley and drove away.


    After Shen Ze left, the people in the hall looked at the carambola lying motionless on the ground.


    Everyone looked at each other, speechless one after another.


    For the first time, no one stood up to control the carambola.


    After a while, a kind-hearted girl in a blue dress stepped forward to check the condition of carambola.


    The blue skirt girl looked up and down at the carambola. Then she squatted down, reached out and pushed the carambola gently.


    "Wake up..."


    The girl in the blue skirt was pushing and shouting.


    Although Shen Ze didn''t show any pity for jade, he didn''t lay a heavy hand on it.


    Carambola just suffered from some skin injuries, and it didn''t matter.


    In the blue skirt girl''s cry and gently push, not a moment, carambola will wake up.


    The woman slowly opened her eyes, and after a moment of confusion, she completely recovered.


    "How are you?"


    The blue skirt girl asked and lifted the carambola from the ground.


    Carambola reached out and rubbed her head. Then she said to the girl in the blue skirt, "I''m ok. Thank you."


    The blue skirt girl shook her head and said softly, "it''s OK."


    Carambola rubbed her red and swollen eyes. Then she turned her head and scanned the hall.


    I saw a lot of onlookers pointing at her and talking about her.


    Carambola feel very embarrassed, some embarrassed red cheek.


    "Thank you again. I''ll go first."


    Carambola cheek hot, sorry to continue to stay, was treated as a monkey.


    After thanking the blue skirt girl again, she turned around and hurried out of the building.


    At the moment, Wu Xiang is guarding the corner outside the building.


    Wu Xiang and carambola came together to block Shen Ze at the gate of the building.


    It''s just that he''s hiding in the dark and doesn''t show up.


    As soon as carambola came out of the building, Wu Xiang went up angrily.


    "You are such a woman. You are a waste. You can''t even do a little thing well!"


    Wu Xiang saw clearly what had just happened between carambola and Shen Ze.


    He saw Shen Ze leave with his own eyes and knew that carambola had not succeeded in begging for Shen Ze''s help.


    Wu Xiang was very angry about this.


    He is very unhappy with carambola, and thinks that carambola is a useless waste woman.


    Just knelt down to Shen Ze in public and became the object of criticism. This is a very humiliating thing for carambola.


    Carambola was humiliated, but now Wu Xiang scolded her again, which made her feel very uncomfortable and aggrieved.


    "Angkor, Shen zetie is determined not to help me."


    "If he doesn''t, I can''t help it."


    Carambola tearfully looked at Wu Xiang, poor Baba whispered explanation.


    What carambola has just done, begging Shen Ze is only superficial. Her main purpose is to lead Shen Ze to take the bait, so as to continue her next action.


    Now, the first step can not be completed, Wu Xiang revenge Shen Ze''s plan is obviously unable to complete.


    "Damn, it''s hard for that boy not to eat hard or soft!"


    Wu Xiang swears. He looks ugly and is in a bad mood.


    "Angkor, let''s forget about it."


    Carambola doesn''t want to hook up with Shen Ze so shamefully. She humbly persuades Wu Xiang.


    "Angkor, Shen Ze''s status is unusual. He is also a powerful warrior."


    "If you insist on settling accounts with him, you are likely to hurt yourself."


    "Although you have lost your position as the personnel manager of Mu''s group, with your ability, I believe you can still find a good job."


    After talking about Wu Xiang, carambola talked about herself.


    "Angkor, I need this job in the moose group now."


    "It''s good for you and me that I keep going to work."


    "If you let me continue to provoke that Shen Ze, it is very likely that I will lose my job."


    "I''ll have no income then, so it''s not good."


    Carambola said these words, it seems to be beneficial to Wu Xiang.


    In fact, she just thought about herself and wanted to keep her job.

 Chapter 382

    Wu Xiang is not a fool, but a man who can be the manager of the personnel department of Mu''s group.


    He listened to the words of carambola, was the first time to guess the mind of carambola.


    "You just want to keep your job, don''t you?"


    Wu Xiang glared at the carambola and said angrily, "carambola, I''ll tell you."


    "If you don''t help me get back at Shen Ze, I''ll not only make you lose your job, but also make you more miserable!"


    Wu Xiang looks ferocious, red fruit threat carambola.


    "Angkor, I can''t help taking Shen Ze..." she said


    Carambola is telling the truth.


    Shen Ze completely ignores carambola. She really can''t help it.


    Realizing this, Wu Xiang frowned and his face became more and more gloomy.


    After a while, Wu Xiang seemed to make a sudden decision. His eyes flashed fiercely, and he said coldly, "I have come up with a way to use it."


    The carambola smell speech, open mouth ask a way: "what method?"


    Wu Xiang raised his eyes and stared at the carambola darkly. He said coldly, "I kidnap you and force Shen Ze to stand up."


    "You kidnapped me?"


    Carambola smell speech, the face showed the color of surprise.


    For Wu Xiang''s proposal, carambola out of instinct resistance, she whispered: "Angkor, can this method work? Will it lead to other things? "


    "No, we''re not here for real."


    Wu Xiang said: "I just want to use this method to lead Shen Ze out."


    "I''m going to call my friends in the street and do it with me."


    "At that time, as long as the boy Shen Ze is brought out, I can deal with him severely."


    In the end, a ferocious look appeared on Wu Xiang''s face.


    Carambola heart straight drum, vacillating: "Angkor, this is really OK?"


    "Now I can''t think of any other good way. No matter whether it can be done or not, I''ll try it first."


    Wu Xiang stares at the carambola coldly and says in an indisputable tone: "do what you say. We will do it in the afternoon."


    Carambola was still suspicious of Wu Xiang''s method and did not agree to it at the first time.


    Wu Xiang didn''t care whether carambola agreed or not.


    "Follow me!"


    As soon as the words fell, Wu Xiang took the carambola to the BMW.


    "Angkor, where are we going now?"


    Seeing that Wu Xiang really wanted to take action, carambola was very worried.


    "Find a place and kidnap you." Wu Xiang directly expressed his true thoughts.


    Carambola smell speech, a pale color appeared on the cheek, eyes showed a strong color of worry.


    Carambola is very reluctant to be kidnapped by Wu Xiang, because she doesn''t know whether Wu Xiang will do other extreme things.


    But at the moment, she had no choice but to comply with Wu Xiang.


    After a while of heart building, carambola humbly begged Wu Xiang: "Angkor, I can cooperate with you, but don''t hurt me."


    Wu Xiang said impatiently, "I won''t do anything to you. Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t want to hear you chattering here!"


    In the face of Wu Xiang''s rebuke, carambola was wronged. She didn''t dare to retort. She just shut her mouth and fell into silence.


    Wu Xiang drove to the suburbs and came to an abandoned factory in the suburbs.


    After parking the car, Wu Xiang got off first.


    He glanced at the abandoned factory and nodded with satisfaction.


    Wu Xiang plans to use the abandoned factory as a place to "kidnap" carambola.


    Lead Shen Ze to this place, and then clean up Shen Ze.


    "Carambola, I kidnap you in this place."


    Making up his mind, Wu Xiang turned around and said to the carambola in the co pilot''s seat.


    The carambola smell speech, the heart liver son violently shakes.


    A woman''s face is pale, and her teeth are biting her red lips without making a sound.


    "I''ll call my friend over now."


    Wu Xiang doesn''t care what carambola thinks at all. He takes his eyes away from carambola.


    Then he took out his cell phone and made a call.


    "Brother Nan, this is Wu Xiang. Are you free now?"


    Wu Xiang said that the other party is his friend. In fact, he and the other party just know each other. There is no special friendship.


    And the other side is mixed on the road, and in Haicheng local is a dignified little man.


    His name is Yan shaonan, and his status is a little higher than that of Wu Xiang.


    "Wu Xiang?"


    Yan shaonan didn''t know who Wu Xiang was for the first time, but he thought that Wu Xiang had his personal phone number, so he asked in a neutral tone: "what''s the matter?"


    "Brother Nan, I''d like to ask you a favor."


    Wu Xiang then said all his plans.


    "Brother Nan, please help me teach that boy a lesson."


    "If Nanko can help me, I''m willing to pay 300000."


    Yan shaonan didn''t do less to collect money and help others to eliminate disasters.


    In Yan shaonan''s opinion, Wu Xiang''s help is not difficult.


    It''s easy for him to teach a person a lesson.


    Besides, Wu Xiang''s reward of 300000 is not a small sum.


    It''s not big. There''s money to make. Why not?


    "Yes, I can help you."


    Yan shaonan hesitated for a while and agreed.


    "Thank you, Nang!"


    Seeing Yan shaonan''s promise, Wu Xiang was very happy, with a look of joy on his face.


    Then Wu Xiang sent Yan shaonan the address of the abandoned factory.


    After Yan shaonan received the address information, he took people to the abandoned factory.


    After he hung up the phone and put away his mobile phone, Wu Xiang went to the car and yelled at the carambola sitting in the car: "come out!"


    Carambola was in a daze. She was startled by Wu Xiang''s sudden roar, and her body trembled violently.


    "It''s useless!"


    Seeing that carambola was startled by his own scolding voice, Wu Xiang teased her angrily.


    Then he yelled, "come down quickly!"


    Carambola''s face was pale, and her eyes looked at Wu Xiang fearfully.


    She bit her lip wrongly, then slowly opened the door and got out of the car.


    "Don''t dawdle


    Wu Xiang took a long and thick rope from the car, and then reached out and grabbed the arm of carambola.


    He would be forced to drag the latter, together toward the abandoned factory inside.


    Carambola knows that Wu Xiang is going to take action and kidnaps her.


    Her reluctance was very strong.


    But at this moment, she dare not disobey Wu Xiang''s meaning.


    This is the wilderness here. If Wu Xiang is really annoyed and made to do something unfavorable to her, then she is not saying that she shouldn''t do it every day, that the land is not working, and that she can only be slaughtered?


    Carambola dare not resist, can only follow Wu Xiang''s meaning.

 Chapter 383

    Under Wu Xiang''s strong drag, carambola followed Wu Xiang into the abandoned factory.


    After they entered the gate of the factory, Wu Xiang found an iron pillar and said to the carambola, "I''ll tie you to it."


    Although he knew that Wu Xiang''s main purpose was to attract Shen Ze, he really carried it out. Seeing that Wu Xiang really wanted to bind himself, carambola still played a retreat in his heart.


    If tied up, it is obvious that the action will not be free, which makes carambola very worried and uneasy.


    Carambola bit her red lip, then she looked up at Wu Xiang with begging eyes.


    "Angkor, can we not tie it?"


    "How can it be like a real kidnapping without a tie?"


    Wu Xiang glared at the carambola, and then he said, "don''t talk nonsense, come here quickly!"


    Yang Tao pestle in place, did not move.


    Wu Xiang was impatient. He didn''t want to talk with carambola. He rushed forward.


    Wu Xiang grabs carambola''s arm again and drags the latter to the side of the pillar.


    No matter whether the carambola is willing or not, Wu Xiang''s action is rude and very rude. He tied the carambola to the post.


    I don''t know if it''s because I don''t want to hear carambola speak, or to look more real.


    Wu Xiang casually made a piece of cloth and blocked carambola''s mouth so that the latter could not speak and could only breathe with his nose.


    "Pa Pa!"


    Then Wu Xiang raised his hand very suddenly and simply and slapped carambola two times.


    There was a clear slap in the face.


    In the twinkling of an eye, on both sides of Carambola''s cheek, five red, swollen and clear fingerprints appeared.


    Hot pain from the cheek, carambola is very uncomfortable.


    She couldn''t move or speak, tears in her eyes.


    "If you want to cry, cry out, don''t hold it back!"


    Wu Xiang looked at the carambola coldly and said coldly.


    When the carambola heard the words, tears suddenly came out of her eyes.


    Wu Xiang nodded his head with satisfaction when he saw the pitiful and tearful look of the peach and pear blossoms with rain.


    He took out his cell phone and took a video of carambola.


    After the video was shot, Wu Xiang sent the video to Mu Ling''s mailbox, and added a paragraph of text.


    "I kidnapped carambola and asked Shen Ze to come to the abandoned factory in the suburb immediately, otherwise I would kill carambola."


    "Don''t call the police. If I find out you called the police, I''ll tear up the ticket immediately."


    Because he didn''t have Shen Ze''s contact information, Wu Xiang sent the information about his kidnapping carambola to Mu Ling, who had a long relationship with Shen Ze.


    He told Mu Ling about it, and Shen Ze would certainly get the news there.


    After sending the video and text to Mu Ling''s mailbox, Wu Xiang went to one side and took out his cigarette.


    One by one, almost half a pack of cigarettes had been smoked, and there was news outside the abandoned factory.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud brake.


    Wu Xiang was shocked and looked upright.


    He immediately threw the cigarette end in his hand and rushed out towards the abandoned factory.


    At the gate of the abandoned factory, a black Hummer came.


    At this moment, the door opened, and a middle-aged man with a tattooed arm, a shaved head, a Buddhist bead in his hand, and a black gown came out first.


    Then, four fierce looking young men came out of the Hummer.


    Wu Xiang walked out of the abandoned factory and saw the bald middle-aged men. He was very happy when he saw them.


    Wu Xiang ran to the bald middle-aged man, bowed his head and bowed his waist. With a flattering smile, he said: "brother Nan..."


    After taking the initiative to say hello, Wu Xiang handed the cigarette respectfully to the bald middle-aged man for the first time.


    This bald middle-aged man is Yan shaonan who Wu Xiang called to help.


    Yan shaonan gave Wu Xiang a light look in his eyes. Taking the cigarette from the latter, he said thoughtfully: "are you the personnel manager of the Mu group?"


    Before that, Wu Xiang got to know Yan shaonan as the manager of Personnel Department of Mu group.


    At the moment, in the face of Yan shaonan''s inquiry, Wu Xiang immediately nodded and replied, "yes, Nange, I''m Wu Xiang, the manager of the personnel department of Mu''s group."


    Obviously, Wu Xiang did not say that he had been expelled from the group, but still regarded his identity as the personnel manager of the group.


    "It''s you. No wonder I''m familiar with your name."


    Yan shaonan said as he put his cigarette in his mouth.


    Seeing this, Wu Xiang immediately took out a lighter and lit a cigarette for Yan shaonan.


    Wu Xiang and Yan shaonan had only one contact.


    That time, Wu Xiang went to Yan shaonan''s playground and had a conflict with others.


    At that time, Yan shaonan personally stood up and solved the problem for him.


    They got to know each other.


    Of course, the relationship between the two is just a nodding acquaintance, there is no friendship.


    The reason why Yan shaonan came to help Wu Xiang with his work was for the sake of money.


    As the saying goes, the bustling world is for profit.


    After the cigarette was lit, Yan shaonan began to smoke and said nothing more.


    Wu Xiangpei stood aside, consciously did not speak, kept silent.


    After Yan shaonan finished smoking the whole cigarette, he looked at Wu Xiang faintly.


    He said faintly: "with your strength, it should not be a problem to teach a hairy boy. How can you call me?"


    Wu Xiang bowed his head and replied, "brother Nan, that hairy boy can do some Kung Fu. I can''t solve it by myself."


    "Oh, it means that the other party is not a good one?" Yan shaonan raises his eyebrows.


    Wu Xiang did not dare to cheat Yan shaonan and nodded.


    "Since the other side is not good at picking up, it will definitely be more troublesome."


    Yan shaonan didn''t hide it either. He said directly, "you need to add another 200000 yuan."


    Yan shaonan''s demand now has a lion''s big mouth.


    Even if he knew Yan shaonan''s big mouth, Wu Xiang couldn''t refuse.


    Because he has no choice now.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Wu Xiang nodded and promised, "OK, I''ll add another 200000 yuan."


    "Yes, it''s good enough."


    Yan shaonan nodded, and then said, "you should pay 300000 now, and the remaining 200000 can be paid after things are done."


    "Good."


    If you ask for help, you have to pay.


    Without hesitation, Wu Xiang immediately gave Yan Shao 300 thousand yuan to Nanhui.


    After receiving 300000 yuan, Yan shaonan asked Wu Xiang, "when will that hairy boy arrive?"


    Wu Xiang said in a deep voice: "it shouldn''t be long before the boy arrives."


    In fact, Wu Xiang is not sure whether Shen Ze will come or not.


    But now, he can''t think so much, he can only pray that Shen Ze will come.


    Otherwise, all he did was in vain.

 Chapter 384

    When dealing with work, Mu Ling will use her mailbox.


    Therefore, Wu Xiang sent the video and text of kidnapping carambola to Muling''s mailbox, and soon Muling saw it.


    In order to be more realistic, Wu Xiang used his own job number.


    At a glance, Mu Ling could see that the man who kidnapped carambola was Wu Xiang.


    For Wu Xiang kidnapping carambola, Muling some accident, but not too surprised.


    Because she knows about Wu Xiang and carambola.


    Because carambola showed off in front of Shen Ze, Wu Xiang''s abuse of power for personal gain was exposed, and Wu Xiang was expelled from the Mu group.


    It makes sense for Wu Xiang to resent carambola and Shen Zexin.


    However, although she was not surprised, she was very dissatisfied and contemptuous with Wu Xiang''s practice.


    Because Wu Xiang is targeting two people, one is carambola, an employee of Mu''s group, and the other is Shen Ze.


    As the president of Mu''s group, Mu Ling naturally does not want to see and can''t let carambola have an accident.


    As for Shen Ze, Mu Ling did not want the former to be involved.


    As for Wu Xiang''s kidnapping of carambola, Mu Ling''s first thought was to call the police and let the patrolman deal with it.


    But after she thought about it, she gave up the plan.


    She was afraid that if the police were to handle it, Wu Xiang would tear up the ticket on the spot as he said.


    Mu Ling wanted to save people, not kill people.


    Although Muling doesn''t want Shen Ze to be involved in it, she can''t think of a good way, plus her affirmation of Shen Ze''s ability.


    So, after hesitating for a while, Mu Ling called Shen Ze and told the latter about Wu Xiang''s kidnapping of carambola.


    Shen Ze was not in a good mood after he knew the whole story.


    Whether it is Wu Xiang or carambola, these two people frequently jump out to make trouble, it is really unknowable!


    Previously, Shen Ze dismissed Wu Xiang and carambola as clowns.


    But now that this kind of thing happens, Shen Ze is forced to deal with it. How can he be happy?


    Tiger doesn''t get angry, do you think I''m a sick cat?


    With Shen Ze''s mind and style, Wu Xiang usually doesn''t want to pay attention to the kidnapping of carambola and forcing him to deal with it.


    However, Wu Xiang made trouble one after another, which made him a little unhappy.


    If you are in a bad mood, it''s natural to do something to make you feel better.


    So Shen Ze had a talk with Mu Ling.


    He told Mu Ling that he would deal with Wu Xiang''s kidnapping of carambola.


    Muling doesn''t care about anything. She just needs to wait for the news.


    Muling knows that Shen Ze can handle this matter with her ability, so she agrees with Shen Ze.


    After the call with Muling, Shen Ze takes Qin Chao to the abandoned factory in the suburbs.


    Almost an hour''s drive, the car arrived at the gate of the abandoned factory.


    After getting off, Qin Chao glanced at the Hummer parked at the door and said, "people should be in this abandoned factory."


    "Well."


    Shen Ze nodded, and then he said, "go in and have a look."


    "Good."


    Qin Chao nodded, and then he walked towards the abandoned factory.


    Shen Ze thought Qin Chao could handle it, so he didn''t follow him into the abandoned factory.


    He stood where he was, took out a cigarette and began to smoke.


    After entering the gate of the abandoned factory, Qin Chao saw the figures of Wu Xiang and Yan shaonan.


    Qin Chao first gave Wu Xiang a cold and sharp look, then his eyes fell on the carambola tied to the pillar.


    At the moment, carambola''s cheeks are red and swollen, her eyes are red and swollen, her hair is dishevelled, her clothes are messy, and she looks very embarrassed and pitiful.


    Qin Chao took a look at the carambola, but he was angry.


    A few old men bully a woman. It''s not a damn thing!


    As a pure man, Qin Chao was indignant when he saw that carambola had been made miserable by Wu Xiang.


    Just when Shen Ze''s car arrived, Qin Chao thought it was Shen Ze.


    But at the moment, when he saw that the person he didn''t know was Qin Chao, he frowned tightly.


    Wu Xiang stares at Qin Chao with gloomy eyes and asks in a harsh voice: "boy, who are you?"


    Qin Chao turned his head and glared at Wu Xiang.


    "You don''t care who I am," he said


    There was a trace of disdain on Qin Chao''s face, and then he said, "you have no right to know who Laozi is!"


    When Qin Chao said this, Wu Xiang''s face became a little ugly.


    Standing beside Wu Xiang, Yan shaonan had a funny smile on his lips.


    Obviously, in Yan shaonan''s view, Qin Chao was too arrogant and arrogant.


    Qin Chao didn''t care what Wu Xiang thought.


    Then he said to Wu Xiang in a strong and domineering tone: "you should let people go, or I will send you to see the king of hell!"


    Wu Xiang could not help but yelled: "boy, who do you think you are? Don''t fuck around here! "


    Seeing that Qin Chao, a nameless boy, dared to speak so wildly in front of him, Yan shaonan could not help but sneer: "boy, you are not afraid to flash your tongue when you are so brazen?"


    "Want to send me Yan shaonan to see the king of hell, are you qualified?"


    When Yan shaonan said these words, the four young men in black he brought with him walked towards Qin Chao.


    Four young men in black came to Qin Chao and surrounded him from southeast, northwest and four directions.


    The four young men in black were all expressionless and cold-blooded, one after another staring at Qin Chao with bad eyes.


    Qin Chao looked scornfully at the four young men in black. Then he asked in a cold voice, "who is Wu Xiang?"


    "The person you tie, I''ll cut you first!"


    In the end, Qin Chao was filled with a murderous spirit.


    Qin Chao has been on the battlefield for a long time, and thousands of people died in his hands. The murderous spirit burst out from him is just like the essence.


    With the murderous air on his body, the temperature around him suddenly dropped.


    It''s a sunny day near summer and a high temperature of nearly 30 degrees.


    But at the moment, Wu Xiang and Yan shaonan and others feel as if they have fallen into an ice cellar.


    No matter Wu Xiang or Yan shaonan, or the carambola tied to the pillar, or the other four young men in black, their faces were shocked.


    How can a person have such a terrible murderous spirit?


    Wu Xiang and others were all surprised in their hearts, and their hearts were cold. Looking at Qin Chao''s eyes, they showed a strong color of fear.


    When Qin Chao just asked who Wu Xiang was, Wu Xiang wanted to scold Qin Chao.


    At the moment, he was so scared that he shrunk his neck, clenched his teeth, kept silent and did not dare to respond.


    Seeing that no one was squeaking, Qin Chao''s mouth curved coldly.


    "OK, since I don''t take the initiative to stand up, I will solve you together!"


    Qin Chao opened his mouth in a murderous manner, just like death was sentencing him.

 Chapter 385

    Qin Chao released this kind of murderous spirit, which made Wu Xiang and others tremble.


    Several people are not stupid, obviously all saw Qin Chao is not the ordinary person.


    The person who can have this kind of murderous spirit must be a ruthless character who kills a lot of people without blinking an eye.


    And this kind of ruthless role must also have extraordinary skills.


    Hearing that Qin Chao threatened to solve all the people present, Wu Xiang''s face became extremely dignified and his eyes showed a strong color of fear.


    Wu Xiang was very worried.


    He is just an ordinary man, without any force. If the other party does it, can he protect himself?


    At this time, Wu Xiang can only hope that Yan shaonan can cope with Qin Chao.


    At the moment, Yan shaonan''s face changed and his eyes were suspicious.


    He seemed to be hesitating whether to do something. His brow was frowning and he looked thoughtful.


    At this time, Qin Chao moved.


    He burst out, clenched his right hand into a fist, and went to the young man in black standing in front of him.


    "Boom!"


    Qin Chao''s fist was full of strength and momentum.


    Qin Chao was in a sudden fury, moving as fast as thunder and lightning.


    Standing in front of Qin Chao, the young man in black didn''t have time to make any response, so he could only watch Qin Chao''s big fist smash.


    "Bang!"


    Qin Chao''s fist struck the young man in black on his chest.


    "Click!"


    The crisp sound of broken bones.


    "Poof..."


    At the same time, the young man in black, who was hit in the chest by Qin Chao''s fist, burst out a mouthful of blood and shot backward like a shell.


    Qin Chao smashed a living man of more than 100 Jin, which shows how terrifying his power is.


    "Bang!"


    The young man in Black shot five meters backward until he hit a pillar.


    The young man in black hit the post and rolled to the ground.


    He opened his mouth again and spat out a big mouthful of blood. Then his head tilted, and there was no movement. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    All this happened between lightning and flint, so fast that people can''t react.


    Wu Xiang and Yan shaonan, the carambola tied to the post, and three other young men in black.


    They saw Qin Chao blow the young man in black with one blow, and they were all shocked and frightened.


    A blow will be a big living person to blow fly, and will hit people to death.


    It''s too fierce!


    Is this tall boy really a bear as he looks?


    The power is so terrible!


    Of course, Wu Xiang naturally saw that Qin Chao was a powerful warrior.


    Seeing this, Wu Xiang''s face became very gloomy.


    And Yan shaonan''s face is more dignified.


    Qin Chao didn''t stop after hitting the young man in black.


    He went down the mountain like a fierce tiger, and launched a fierce attack on the other three young men in black.


    Each of the four young men in black brought by Yan shaonan is a martial arts practitioner.


    However, their martial arts strength is not very high. There are three inborn realms, one is in the early days after tomorrow.


    Compared with Qin Chao, who is about to enter the realm of masters, they are obviously far behind.


    Qin Chao''s dealing with four young men in black is a kind of one-sided crushing.


    The other three young men in black could not resist Qin Chao''s move.


    In less than half a minute, Qin Chao turned the other three young men in black to the ground.


    One by one, as if they were dead, lying on the ground, motionless.


    Seeing that Qin Chao had solved all the four young men in black in such a short time, Wu Xiang and carambola''s faces were full of fear and fear.


    Yan shaonan frowned and his face became more dignified than ever before.


    Yan shaonan is also a person who practices martial arts, and his martial arts strength has reached the mid day after tomorrow.


    He has a vicious eye, and is impressed to see that Qin Chao''s martial arts strength is higher than him.


    If they fight head-on, he must be Qin Chao''s loser!


    Realizing this, Yan shaonan''s eyes became very gloomy.


    At the moment, Yan shaonan regretted coming to help Wu Xiang.


    It''s too tricky to deal with such tough problems as Qin Chao''s.


    Hard to do!


    After dealing with four young men in black, Qin Chao turns and looks at Wu Xiang and Yan shaonan.


    His eyes were as sharp as a blade, and he gave Wu Xiang and Yan shaonan a cruel smile.


    Qin Chao said, "which one of you wants to die first?"


    When Wu Xiang and Yan shaonan heard the speech, they both looked tight.


    Wu Xiang was worried. He looked at Qin Chao with fear in his eyes. He was silent and didn''t dare to say anything.


    At this time, Wu Xiang is the most worried and afraid.


    He was so nervous that he was stiff, sweating and his head was blank.


    Yan shaonan, who has seen a lot of big scenes and experienced a lot of disturbances, is much calmer and more calm than Wu Xiang. He is not panicked.


    Yan shaonan stares at Qin Chao. He''s also tight, but not because of tension, but a state of readiness.


    Yan Shao is as deep as water in the south, his eyes twinkle, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Qin Chao''s awareness is very sharp, he was surprised to realize that Yan shaonan is also a warrior.


    Of course, if he can detect it, it proves that Yan shaonan''s martial arts strength is lower than him.


    Qin Chao stares at Wu Xiang coldly, then looks at Yan shaonan.


    Feeling Qin Chao''s eyes, Yan shaonan felt a thump in his heart.


    Is the other party going to do it yourself first?


    Yan shaonan realized that Qin Chao wanted to fight him first, and his face suddenly became dignified.


    "Da..."


    At this time, Qin Chao raised his feet and walked towards Yan shaonan.


    Seeing Qin Chao coming, Yan shaonan looks like he is facing the enemy and is ready for battle.


    Meanwhile, Yan shaonan''s face changed violently.


    Wu Xiang, standing beside Yan shaonan, subconsciously hides behind Yan shaonan.


    At this moment, Wu Xiang has no courage to face Qin Chao.


    Yan shaonan hesitated about an idea in his heart, but when he saw Wu Xiang hiding behind him, he made up his mind.


    Just as Qin Chao was about to reach Yan shaonan, Yan shaonan suddenly reached out and grabbed Wu Xiang''s shoulder.


    Yan shaonan is the master of the day after tomorrow, and his strength is not small. He brought Wu Xiang to him with one hand.


    "He is Wu Xiang!"


    When Wu Xiang didn''t know what Yan shaonan wanted to do, he was a little confused.


    Yan shaonan pushes him to Qin Chao and exposes his identity.


    Yan shaonan''s strength of pushing is not small, so Wu Xiang bumps into Qin Chao uncontrollably.


    After a while, Qin Chao stretched out his right hand and grabbed Wu Xiang''s neck, stopping him from rushing forward.


    Then, Qin Chao grabbed Wu Xiang''s neck with one hand and lifted the latter to the void.


    With his body hanging in the air and his neck pinched, Wu Xiang turned pale and peed in his pants.

 Chapter 386

    Wu Xiang''s eyes widened in horror. He stared at Qin Chao and begged with great difficulty: "don''t kill me..."


    At the moment, Wu Xiang''s heart was filled with fear.


    He was very afraid, afraid of being twisted by Qin Chao, so he went to see the king of hell.


    As for Yan shaonan''s defection and selling him, he can''t care any more.


    Qin Chao''s eyes were cold and sharp. He looked up at Wu Xiang and asked harshly, "are you Wu Xiang who kidnapped a woman and threatened my young master to come here?"


    At the moment, his life was in Qin Chao''s hands. Wu Xiang didn''t dare to lie. He nodded and admitted, "yes, I''m Wu Xiang..."


    Qin Chao sneered at Wu Xiang: "who gave you the courage to coerce my young master?"


    Qin Chao looked down at Wu Xiang''s wet crotch, then sneered: "you are such a soft guy who will be scared to pee and want to intimidate my young master. It''s ridiculous!"


    Wu Xiang was also ashamed of being scared to urinate. His face turned red and white.


    As for Qin Chao''s sarcasm, he was unable to refute it, nor dare to refute it, so he could only keep silent.


    After the taunt, Qin Chao immediately asked in a harsh voice, "what do you want to do when you threaten my young master to come here?"


    Wu Xiang had planned to bring Shen Ze in, and then taught him a lesson. He even killed Shen Ze directly.


    Wu Xiang paid Yan shaonan. For Yan shaonan, killing a person is not a big deal.


    No matter what the specific idea is, Wu Xiang has evil intentions towards Shen Ze.


    At the moment, facing Qin Chao''s questions, Wu Xiang obviously did not dare to answer truthfully.


    He twisted Nini and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Seeing that Wu Xiang didn''t dare to speak, Qin Chao knew that the former had no good intentions.


    "I want you to make amends in front of the young master. Now I won''t kill you."


    When Qin chaoleng opened his mouth, he threw Wu Xiang to the ground like a fish.


    "Bang!"


    Wu Xiang fell flat on the ground.


    He was shocked by the fall, and his bones were broken in many places, and his mouth spat blood.


    "Er..."


    Wu Xiang''s face was twisted and he looked miserable.


    The pain of multiple broken bones made his body twitch violently, rolling back and forth, whining for pain.


    Qin Chao didn''t care about Wu Xiang. He immediately turned his eyes on Yan shaonan.


    Qin Chao showed a cruel smile to Yan shaonan, he said: "first send you on the road."


    As soon as the words fell, Qin Chao was ready to attack Yan shaonan.


    At this time, Yan shaonan took out a pistol from his body and aimed it at Qin Chao''s head.


    Yan shaonan looked at Qin Chao fiercely and warned, "don''t move!"


    "Boy, although you are a master of the day after tomorrow, you can''t be invulnerable and avoid bullets."


    "Don''t act rashly if you don''t want something to happen to yourself."


    Qin Chao didn''t expect Yan shaonan to have a pistol.


    Seeing the latter take out his pistol, he raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    After hearing Yan shaonan''s warning, he showed a disdainful smile.


    Qin Chao looked at Yan shaonan playfully and asked with a smile: "do you have the courage to shoot me?"


    Yan shaonan''s face was expressionless to Qin Chao''s line of sight. He was very hard and said: "why don''t you dare?"


    "If you don''t think I dare, you can try it!"


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, his eyes narrowed slightly and the cold light flickered.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere became tense and oppressive.

 Chapter 387

    If the strength of martial arts doesn''t reach the master level, you can''t avoid bullets.


    Although Qin Chao''s martial arts strength is at its peak the day after tomorrow, he obviously can''t avoid bullets, let alone be invulnerable.


    If he does move and Yan shaonan really shoots him, he is likely to be shot.


    Light is injury, heavy is death!


    The current situation is very unfavorable for Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao has been fighting on the battlefield for nearly ten years. He is used to life and death, and has experienced a lot of life and death.


    Because of his rich experience, he is not so afraid of death as normal people.


    At the moment, in the face of Yan shaonan pointing a gun at his head, he was not flustered at all, nor did he have any timidity and fear.


    Not to mention a gun, even if thousands of guns pointed at his head, he would not be afraid.


    Of course, Qin Chao is not a simple man with developed limbs. He does not act impulsively.


    However, he is not in a hurry to act.


    Qin Chao looked at Yan shaonan with disdain in his eyes and said with a strong sense of provocation: "if you have seed, shoot me now!"


    "If you don''t have seed, take it back and don''t scare people."


    For Qin Chao''s stimulation, Yan shaonan was not angry.


    He was calm and did not act impulsively because of Qin Chao''s provocation.


    Yan shaonan still points a gun at Qin Chao''s head. He says in a deep voice, "I don''t want to fight with you, but I want to make peace."


    "Boy, the kidnapping is led by Wu Xiang. I''m just the one he called for help."


    "There is no deep hatred between you and me. Why don''t we make peace between the well and the river?"


    Yan shaonan is an individual. He sees that Qin Chao is not an ordinary person, and thinks that the young master in Qin Chao''s mouth must be even more unusual.


    Therefore, he wants to make things big and small, and doesn''t want to have a direct conflict with Qin Chaoqi.


    As for Qin Chao''s turnover of his four subordinates, he directly ignored them and did not intend to pursue them.


    Yan shaonan''s plan at the moment is obviously to get out of this matter and make sure he is safe.


    Yan shaonan thought very well, but the reality will not be as he thought.


    After listening to Yan shaonan''s words of peace, Qin Chao''s face showed a smile of sarcasm.


    "Even if you are not the mastermind, you are also an accomplice. Why do you want to get rid of it?"


    Qin Chao pointed to Wu Xiang, who was still wallowing in pain on the ground, and scolded Yan shaonan: "you and this guy are the same thing. They are not good things!"


    "You need fewer people in the world!"


    Speaking of this, Qin Chao stares at Yan shaonan''s eyes, and a strong killing opportunity emerges in his eyes.


    "You can''t get out of this abandoned factory alive today," he said coldly


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Yan shaonan frowned and his face became very ugly.


    Is this kid going to make peace with himself?


    Yan shaonan just wants to get out and make sure he''s safe.


    And Qin Chao is so strong and tough to fight with him in the end, which makes him a headache.


    Yan shaonan''s eyes were not good at staring at Qin Chao. He said angrily, "boy, do you really want to live with me forever


    Qin Chao gave a cold smile and said four words: "ask clearly."


    Yan shaonan''s face turned black when he heard the speech.


    He pondered for a moment, with a sense of threat and intimidation, said: "boy, I don''t want to do it. Don''t force me to shoot you!"


    "I want to force you!"


    As soon as the words fell, Qin Chao rose up in vain and rushed towards Yan shaonan.

 Chapter 388

    If you don''t move, you will move like thunder.


    Qin Chao, like a cheetah, shot at Yan shaonan as fast as lightning.


    Qin Chao was fierce and powerful.


    Yan shaonan saw that Qin Chao was suddenly in trouble, his brows twisted together, and his face became extremely gloomy.


    His eyes twinkled as if he were making a decision.


    Due to the gap between martial arts and Taoism, Yan shaonan is very clear that he and Qin Chao have no chance of winning.


    If he does not rely on external forces, he may be killed by Qin Chao.


    Just when Yan shaonan hesitates and doesn''t know what to do, Qin Chao has come to him.


    "Boom!"


    Qin Chao''s momentum broke out.


    He clenched his right hand and hit Yan shaonan on the chest.


    Qin Chao has realized that Yan shaonan is a powerful warrior.


    Therefore, at the moment, he did not reserve the spare force, but to attack with all his strength.


    "Boom!"


    Qin Chao''s fists were full of strength, as if they were wrapped in thunder. Between the roars, they were like dragons leaping and tigers leaping, and their momentum was frightening.


    With Qin Chao''s fist, Yan shaonan will be seriously injured even if he doesn''t die.


    As soon as Qin Chao came up, he did his best to attack, which made Yan shaonan shocked. At the same time, he was extremely angry and unhappy.


    Does your mother really take his reconciliation as fart?


    Do you really want to kill yourself?


    Yan shaonan is obviously not that kind of waiting to die, willing to be killed by Qin Chao.


    "Boom!"


    Yan shaonan, who had no time to think about it, burst out with all his strength.


    He had a pistol in his right hand, so he clenched it in his left.


    He concentrated all his strength on his fist and blew it out.


    "Bang!"


    The next moment, Qin Chao''s fist and Yan shaonan''s fist collided.


    It''s like two big clocks crashing together, with a deafening crash.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, a wave of terror swept from the intersection of the two fists.


    "Hiss..."


    The surrounding air was buzzing and shaking violently.


    The space seems to be distorted, and the scene looks scary.


    "Click!"


    After the force generated by the two men''s hard fists swept away, a sound of bone fracture sounded.


    Yan shaonan''s face suddenly turned pale.


    "Hum!"


    A muffled hum came from Yan shaonan''s mouth, and a red and shocking bloodstain overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    Yan shaonan seemed to be unable to bear the power of Qin Chao''s fist at last, and then he staggered back several steps.


    He was staggering, either hit a pillar on his back or fell to the ground.


    "Wow..."


    And at the moment when his figure stabilized, Yan shaonan opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face became more pale.


    Yan shaonan was defeated, while Qin Chao was still standing in the same place.


    This is the first time that the two sides have had a hard fight, and they have made a decision!


    Of course, in this collision, Qin Chao is not without any influence.


    At the moment, his fist was numb, just like he lost consciousness.


    Qin Chao shook his fist, and then he didn''t do more.


    Then, he raised his head and looked like a poisonous snake at Yan shaonan, who was leaning back on the pillar, his breath was dispirited and his body was in a mess.


    The corner of Qin Chao''s mouth raised a smile of sarcasm. He said in a sarcastic tone: "don''t you have the kind to shoot? Why didn''t you dare to shoot just now? "


    "If you don''t shoot, I will kill you alive!"


    Qin Chao''s expression was cold, as if he was not joking.


    After listening to Qin Chao, Yan shaonan slowly raised his head.


    At the moment, his face turned pale, and a large amount of blood appeared in his eyes. At one glance, it turned red.


    Yan shaonan''s eyes were fixed on Qin Chao.


    He didn''t open his mouth for the first time, but raised his hand and slowly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    After wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Yan shaonan''s voice was hoarse. With a strong sense of jealousy, he said angrily, "boy, if you want to die, I will help you!"


    As soon as the words fell, Yan shaonan raised his pistol again and aimed at Qin Chao''s forehead.


    "If I want to die, you can help me, as if you could kill me?"


    For Yan shaonan''s words, Qin Chao is noncommittal, showing a look of disapproval.


    He not only did not fear, but also provoked: "if you have the guts, you can shoot directly, don''t force Lai Lai here, like a girl!"


    Qin Chao is full of confidence and is not afraid of Yan shaonan''s shooting.


    Because Shen Ze is outside the abandoned factory at the moment.


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, with Shen Ze''s martial arts strength, even if Shen Ze was outside the abandoned factory, he could know anything inside.


    If his life was in danger, Shen Ze would not look on coldly.


    For Qin Chao, Shen Ze is a reassuring pill, so that he doesn''t panic or fear at all.


    Yan shaonan has been in the Jianghu for more than ten years. He has never met Qin Chao, who is not afraid of death.


    It made him very angry and also very angry.


    Damn it, shoot or not?


    Yan shaonan intended to reconcile with Qin Chao, but did not want to fight.


    But now, Qin Chao is pressing him step by step, and does not give him any room for relaxation.


    In this situation, he has no other choice.


    "OK, I will kill you today


    Yan shaonan is on the road. Although he has always been cautious and calm, he is not without temper and blood.


    Qin Chao was so biting that he was enraged.


    As soon as the words fell, Yan shaonan looked fierce and pulled the trigger.


    "Bang!"


    Accompanied by a deafening gunshot.


    The bullet was like a ray of light from the muzzle of the gun, and then shot at Qin Chao at an incredible speed.


    "Whew!"


    The bullet roared through the air, leaving only a faint trace.


    Qin Chao stood still.


    For the moment, whether he can avoid bullets or not, he directly chose not to.


    The bullet went straight to Qin Chao''s forehead.


    If hit, Qin Chao is likely to be killed on the spot!


    Although Qin Chao is not afraid of death, he does not want to die.


    Although Qin Chao didn''t move, he spoke.


    Qin Chao roared in a loud voice: "young master, help me!"


    Yan shaonan and Qin Chao were not far away. Almost in an instant, the bullets roared.


    As soon as Qin Chao''s words fell, the bullet was only ten inches away from his forehead.


    When the bullet was about to penetrate Qin Chao''s head, a subtle breath appeared in the field.


    "Buzz..."


    A strange and strange thing happened.


    The bullet whistling at an unimaginable speed stopped in vain.


    The bullet remained still ten inches from Qin Chao''s forehead.


    "What''s going on?"


    Seeing this scene, Yan shaonan widened his eyes and looked confused.

 Chapter 389

    In Yan shaonan''s opinion, even if Qin Chao is a warrior in the peak period after tomorrow, he can''t avoid bullets, let alone stop them.


    See the bullet stop in Qin Chao''s forehead, and still.


    Yan shaonan was shocked and confused for the first time.


    And also see this scene of carambola, is also extremely shocked to stare at the pupil, his face emerged a thick color of disbelief.


    Stop the bullet. What''s that?


    It''s incredible. I can''t believe it!


    Qin Chao saw that the bullet stopped in front of his forehead and smirked triumphantly.


    "It''s still the young master''s bully!" Qin Chao said with emotion.


    Because Shen Ze shot, let the bullet stop.


    At this moment, Qin Chao''s heart is beautiful.


    It''s a great honor for anyone to ask Shen Ze to help.


    How can we not make people happy and happy?


    Hear Qin Chao mention young master again, Yan shaonan impressively is reaction come over.


    Is the young master in Qin Chao''s mouth, let the bullet stop?


    Think of just Qin Da Da roared a young master to save me, then the bullet stopped.


    So the young master in his mouth stopped the bullet!


    How terrible is the strength of martial arts to achieve such a thing? What kind of existence?


    What is the sacred young master in Qin Chao''s words?


    Yan shaonan has a lot of ideas, and he makes himself confused and nervous.


    Yan shaonan''s face is constantly changing. For a moment, he is in the same place and doesn''t know what to do.


    Qin Chao reached out and caught the bullet suspended in front of his forehead.


    Then, he looked at Yan shaonan playfully, elated and sarcastic: "don''t you mean that I want to die, to help me? Why not? "


    Qin Chao now is to get cheap also sell good, give a person a kind of cheap feeling.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Yan shaonan was so angry that his face was livid and angry.


    He stared at Qin Chao with gloomy eyes, gnashing his teeth with hatred.


    "Screw you!"


    Since he became a figure in Haicheng, Yan shaonan never suffered the humiliation of today''s chiguoguo.


    He became angry and angry.


    In addition, in the fist to fist confrontation with Qin Chao, his fist couldn''t bear it. All five fingers were broken and the pain was unbearable.


    Moreover, the strong Qi intruded into his body, which made his blood surge and his whole body feel uncomfortable.


    All of these make Yan shaonan lose his mind and look crazy.


    After the abuse, he pulled the trigger again.


    This time, Yan shaonan pulled the trigger continuously and fired five shots at Qin Chao.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The deafening gunfire rang out one after another.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The bullets roared one after another.


    The air vibrated violently.


    Qin Chao was still standing in the same place, but he still yelled to help me again.


    A wonderful breath appeared in the field again.


    "Buzz..."


    Time and space seem to solidify suddenly.


    As before, the five bullets stayed in front of Qin Chao''s forehead again.


    Seeing this scene, Yan shaonan''s face was as black as carbon, and his eyes were full of anger.


    On the other hand, the carambola, which was tied to the pillar, seemed to be staring out of its eyes.


    What happened in front of her was just like the Arabian Nights, too shocking and incredible!


    At the moment, even Wu Xiang, who was in pain all over, stopped rolling.


    His eyes were round and staring at the five bullets suspended in front of Qin Chao''s head.


    This is your mother. How can this happen?


    What kind of monster can stop the bullet from the muzzle?


    "Ha ha, young master, I''m a bull!"


    Looking at the five bullets floating in front of his forehead, Qin Chao was in a good mood and couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s a good thing that I''m dawdling about doing something. I''m playful?"


    As soon as Qin Chao''s words came to an end, a voice with a little sense of blame rang out in the room.


    At the same time, the space in front of Qin Chao suddenly twisted, and a figure slowly emerged.


    This is a young man, his hands back, a white casual wear, tall and straight, cool face, dignified.


    A stranger is like a jade.


    This young man is no other than Shen Ze!


    Seeing Shen Ze in front of him, thinking of what Shen zegang said, Qin Chao was embarrassed and had to smile at Shen Ze, honoring him as "young master."


    Shen Ze stares at Qin Chao coldly and says, "what''s wrong with you


    Qin Chao smelled the speech and laughed awkwardly.


    Then, he forcibly explained, "young master, the other side has a gun. I can''t solve it for a while."


    Shen Ze snorted coldly and said, "you can''t solve it, you don''t want to solve it."


    "Next time you do that, you''ll be killed."


    Shen Ze''s implication is that Qin Chao will solve this problem by himself next time he encounters today''s problem, but he won''t help.


    Today, it''s a Pediatrics for Qin Chao. He can think of a solution, at least to save his life.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao didn''t dare to disobey. He immediately nodded and obeyed: "yes, young master, I''ll listen to your instruction. I won''t do it next time."


    Shen Ze gave Qin Chao a deep look and said nothing more.


    With a wave of his hand, the five bullets suspended in front of Qin Chao''s head suddenly turned into powder and floated in the air.


    Then he turned and looked at Yan shaonan and Wu Xiang without expression.


    Shen Ze first appeared in front of Qin Chao out of thin air, then waved his hand and turned five bullets into powder.


    For Wu Xiang and carambola, the two means he showed are things that they dare not even think about.


    At the moment, in their eyes, Shen Ze is just like a god man with special functions.


    Because, what Shen zegang has just done is unrealistic for them, just like a dream, which is not real at all.


    Not to mention what kind of identity Shen Ze has, this ability alone is not something that ordinary people can provoke!


    At this moment, both Wu Xiang and carambola are very sorry to provoke Shen Ze again.


    Both of them are green with regret.


    At the same time, both men became extremely uneasy.


    What will happen to them if Shen Ze goes into liquidation?


    In this regard, Wu Xiang and carambola are very worried.


    For a moment, they were just like grasshoppers on the hot pot, confused and agitated.


    After Yan shaonan saw Shen Ze''s methods, he was also shocked. He set off a huge wave in his heart. He couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    After Shen Ze appeared, Yan shaonan''s face became extremely gloomy and cursed his mother in his heart.


    Wu Xiang, you are such a fool that you have provoked such existence!


    If you want to die, Why drag me into the water?


    Yan shaonan was very angry and scolded Wu Xiang''s ancestors for 18 generations.

 Chapter 390

    Yan shaonan is a person who practices martial arts. The way he shows from Shen Ze is to judge that Shen Ze is a master of martial arts.


    This kind of top martial arts is rare in the whole dragon kingdom.


    Such figures, whether Wu Xiang or Yan shaonan, can''t be provoked at all!


    Provoking each other is like playing lanterns in the toilet and looking for shit!


    Wu Xiang provoked such existence, and he wanted to die.


    He is a disgusting fool to drag Yan shaonan into the water!


    Yan shaonan was so angry that he yelled at Wu Xiang in his heart.


    After scolding Wu Xiang, he began to rack his brains to find a way to protect himself.


    Just as Yan shaonan was thinking about how to leave alive, Shen Ze turned and looked at him and Wu Xiang.


    Aware of Shen Ze''s eyes, Yan shaonan subconsciously raises his eyes and looks at Shen Ze.


    And this is the eye, let Yan shaonan scalp burst open, the whole body sweat hair inverted vertical!


    How the hell is this big man?!


    Yan shaonan is like this because he sees Shen Ze''s face and recognizes Shen Ze.


    Prior to this, Yan shaonan followed his elder brother to attend mu Yunbin''s funeral, from which he learned and met Shen Ze.


    Although Shen Ze didn''t know him, he was very impressed with him.


    After all, most of the events before Haicheng had something to do with Shen Ze.


    Moreover, the most important thing is Shen Ze''s identity.


    Shen Ze''s identity has not been announced, but people who know the inside know that Shen Ze is the first person in the Dragon Kingdom, the Dragon God Shen Diaolong!


    When you see Shen Ze''s face, you know that the young man in front of you is the Dragon God Shen Diaolong.


    How can Yan shaonan not be shocked? How to keep calm?


    This is Shen Diaolong, the supreme Dragon God!


    He is known as the first person in the Dragon kingdom. He has the power of the government and the opposition. He is in charge of the army and has the power of life and death!


    The existence of demigods!


    Wu Xiang, I grass your ancestors eighteen generations, how did you provoke such an existence?!


    Yan shaonan wants to cry without tears. He is full of resentment!


    If it wasn''t for the gun''s run out of bullets, he would have killed Wu Xiang immediately.


    This son of a bitch is killing him!


    If the other party is just a martial arts master, Yan shaonan thinks he can think of a way to get rid of himself.


    But Shen Diaolong is the other side. He can''t see any hope of life at all.


    Not to mention disrespect to Dragon God, there is no amnesty for killing.


    Shen Diaolong is famous for his hard work, ruthlessness and mixed reputation.


    At that time, he killed 100000 soldiers in one night and was known as the living king of hell in the world.


    How can you make a living by provoking this living king of hell?


    Yan shaonan felt that he was dying today. His face was as pale as ashes, and his heart was very desperate.


    Of course, his desire to survive is still there.


    "Pa!"


    Yan shaonan throws his pistol.


    Then, facing Shen Ze, he knelt down and worshipped.


    "Little man has seen Lord dragon!"


    When Yan shaonan said this, Wu Xiang and carambola, who were very worried about their fate, were all staring at each other, with a strong shock on their faces.


    How can Yan shaonan call Shen Ze Lord Dragon God?


    Is Shen Ze the Dragon God Shen Diaolong?


    How is that possible?


    No matter Wu Xiang or carambola, their eyes twinkled, and their eyes showed the color of surprise.


    Although it is known that Shen Ze is a very powerful warrior, Wu Xiang and carambola still don''t believe that Shen Ze is the Dragon God Shen Diaolong.


    After all, Shen Diaolong is the most magnificent figure in the world.


    Even if Shen Ze''s status is unusual and his skill is excellent, it''s hard to believe that he is Shen Diaolong.


    Just when Wu Xiang and carambola doubt whether Shen Ze is Shen Diaolong, Yan shaonan has another move.


    "I don''t know if it''s the Dragon God. I didn''t mean to offend him. I hope he can forgive me!"


    Yan shaonan asks for mercy and kowtows to Shen Zebang.


    "Lord Dragon God, all this is led by Wu Xiang. I''m just a helper he called. I hope you can be magnanimous and spare your life!"


    "I didn''t know in advance that the person I wanted to target was the Dragon God. If you knew, I would never dare to do such a rebellious thing!"


    "Lord Dragon God, I know my mistake. You have a lot of them. Let the little one go!"


    At the moment, Yan shaonan completely ignored his face and dignity.


    He cried for mercy and kowtowed desperately.


    His forehead constantly bumped against the hard land, and soon his skin broke and his blood overflowed.


    Shen Ze stood with his hands down, his face expressionless, his eyes indifferently looking at Yan shaonan, kowtowing and begging for mercy.


    His eyes were deep and he didn''t say a word, which made people can''t see what he was thinking.


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything, and Yan shaonan obviously didn''t dare to stop kowtowing.


    Afraid that Shen Ze would be upset if he said too much, Yan shaonan didn''t speak any more, just kowtowed.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Again and again, the sound of your head hitting the ground is like the sound of a drum.


    One by one, listening to Wu Xiang and carambola''s ears, it made them feel like they had fists hammering their chest, which made their hearts tremble and ache violently.


    What Yan shaonan did and said all showed that he confirmed that Shen Ze was the Dragon God Shen Diaolong.


    Shen Ze did not deny that he was Shen Diaolong.


    Is Shen Ze really the Dragon God Shen Diaolong?


    Wu Xiang and carambola, who had doubted this before, had to believe this fact.


    And with the belief in this matter, the hearts of the two people were shocked.


    Carambola''s mouth is blocked and can''t speak.


    Wu Xiang stares at Shen Ze and asks, "are you really the Dragon God?"


    When Wu Xiang asked this, his lips were trembling and very careful.


    Shen Ze gave Wu Xiang a light look in his eyes, but he still had no words.


    At this moment, Qin Chao, holding his chest in both hands as if watching a good play, coldly said to Wu Xiang, "when you see the Dragon God, you don''t kneel down to say hello. Do you think you''re not dying fast enough?"


    Seeing Shen Ze''s acquiescence and listening to Qin Chao''s words, both Wu Xiang and carambola realized that Shen Ze was really a Dragon God, Shen Diaolong.


    Shen Ze is really a Dragon God, Shen Diaolong!


    It''s so damn shocking!


    Previously, Wu Xiang and carambola thought that Shen Ze was just some kind of identity. They never thought that Shen Ze was Shen Diaolong.


    Now that they know this fact, their hearts suddenly sink to the bottom.


    Provoked the Dragon God, this is not his mother''s death?


    It''s stupid and ridiculous!


    At this moment, Wu Xiang and carambola are in unprecedented regret.


    In addition, their hearts are full of fear.


    Because, they know that waiting for their end will be no burial place!

 Chapter 391

    As a contemporary legend, the brightest star in the world is familiar with Shen Ze''s brilliant deeds.


    After Dingding, Shen Ze was granted the title of Dragon God and enjoyed the highest honor and treatment.


    See dragon god do not kneel, kill no amnesty!


    This sentence came out after Shen Ze was granted the title of Dragon God.


    The meaning it expresses is not heavy, and it can also be seen how high Shen Ze''s status is!


    The word "Dragon God" alone is heavy enough.


    Not to mention the king of the west, the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, who is the first person in the eyes of the world.


    Be worthy of great achievements!


    Just like a God, a man is admired and awed by people all over the world!


    The name of Shen Diaolong, as well as everything about it, is well known by contemporary people.


    However, Shen Ze has always been low-key, so few people have met him in person or recognized him.


    It can be generalized in a word that a dragon can see its head but not its tail.


    For Wu Xiang, Yan shaonan and carambola, they never dreamed that they would see Shen Ze, a legendary figure in this world.


    Of course, they did not expect that Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God, was the one they wanted to provoke and target!


    As is known to all, Shen Diaolong is an existence at the top of the world.


    In the vast world, how many people dare to provoke and target Shen Diaolong?


    Wu Xiang, Yan shaonan and carambola all know very well that what they are doing is digging their own grave and looking for death!


    No matter what the situation is, Shen Ze should not be provoked or targeted.


    For the billion people of the Dragon Kingdom, this man is just like a salvation hero, and should not be provoked and targeted by them!


    Most of the credit for the peace and prosperity of the Dragon kingdom lies in the young man in front of him.


    As the people of the Dragon Kingdom, how can they disrespect it?


    At this moment, Yan shaonan, Wu Xiang and carambola are very upset and regret.


    "Lord Dragon God, I''m sorry, villain is wrong!" Wu Xiang lamented with regret.


    Then he bit his teeth, endured the pain of his body, and got up from the ground.


    Then, he knelt down in front of Shen Ze and made a gesture of throwing himself to the ground.


    "Lord Dragon God, the villain has eyes and doesn''t know what to do. It''s a terrible crime to do something disrespectful to you. It''s unforgivable!"


    "If you want to kill or cut, do as you please!"


    Every word Wu Xiang uttered was from the bottom of his heart.


    At this moment, Wu Xiang is really aware of his mistakes and repents of his wrong behavior.


    Shen Ze''s brilliant deeds have already spread all over the country.


    In just four years, he grew from a nobody to the king of the West.


    In the battle of Dingding, he won the title of God in the first World War and ascended to the top of the world. He became the most famous unparalleled God of war in the world!


    He fought back the strong enemy and created a peaceful and prosperous age for the Dragon kingdom.


    With one''s own efforts, the position of the Ministry of war has been promoted to the top, which not only supports the backbone of countless children of the Ministry of war, but also supports the backbone of the Dragon kingdom.


    As long as Shen Diaolong is in power for one day, foreign enemies will not dare to invade!


    In the eyes of the people of the Dragon Kingdom, Shen Ze is respected like a God.


    Many men in the Dragon Kingdom regard Shen Ze as their idol and target. Influenced by him, they learn from him.


    Wu Xiang and Yan shaonan, who were present, were also on this list.


    Whether he regarded Shen Ze as a God or an idol, Wu Xiang didn''t want to do any sophistry, just wanted to repent and admit his mistakes.


    Even if Shen Ze really wanted to kill him, he had no complaints.


    I have no respect for the Dragon God. I deserve to die!


    At the moment, Wu Xiang has such an awareness.


    So he didn''t argue or beg for mercy.


    "Bang bang!"


    After admitting his mistake to Shen Ze, Wu Xiang kowtowed three times.


    After that, he kept the posture of throwing himself to the ground, and didn''t move any more or say anything more.


    At this time, Yan shaonan was still kowtowing.


    Because of every kowtow is very hard, his forehead is a bloody blur.


    His whole face was covered with blood, and he looked terrible.


    I don''t know if it''s because of too much blood loss or unbearable pain.


    After kowtowing for a while, Yan shaonan finally stopped.


    He was as if he had no strength and he was on the ground.


    No one spoke again, no one moved again, and the scene suddenly quieted down, but the atmosphere became more depressing and depressing.


    Shen Ze was expressionless from the beginning to the end, so that people could not see what he was thinking.


    In the face of Wu Xiang''s confession and Yan shaonan''s plea for mercy, Shen Ze seems to be indifferent, without any expression.


    He gave them a light look, and then he turned to the carambola tied to the pillar.


    Carambola now look dull, like lost soul, into a state of force.


    Shen Ze''s fingers flicked, and a breath suddenly roared away towards the carambola.


    "Hiss!"


    The next moment, the rope tied to the carambola broke and fell to the ground.


    As soon as the rope broke, carambola regained her freedom and suddenly regained her consciousness.


    Subconsciously, she vomited out the cloth she had stuffed in her mouth. Then she raised her head and looked at Shen Ze.


    Carambola doesn''t dare to look at Shen Ze. She is just like an electric shock. The next second she drops her head to avoid Shen Ze''s sight.


    Then, without hesitation, she bent her knees and knelt on the ground.


    "Lord Dragon God, Wu Xiang planned all this. He forced me to do it!"


    "He asked me to help him, pretending to be kidnapped by him, so as to lead you here and retaliate against you."


    "I don''t want to do this. I can''t help myself. I hope you can be magnanimous and forgive me..."


    Carambola did not dare to hide anything and told the whole story.


    She burst into tears, pathetic, showing a very wronged look.


    Carambola did not dare to argue for herself. After saying these words, she kowtowed to Shen Ze three times.


    Then she fell to the ground and kept silent.


    "Lord dragon, carambola is right. I planned all this and forced her to do it."


    At this time, Wu Xiang spoke.


    I don''t know if he is enlightened. He takes the initiative to help carambola.


    Knowing the whole story, Shen Ze is calm and has no mood fluctuation.


    He took a deep look at carambola, and then turned his eyes to Wu Xiang.


    "What do you want to do when you bring the Dragon God here?"


    Shen Ze light mouth asks a way.


    Wu Xiang could not help shaking violently when he heard the speech.


    How dare he say what he wanted to bring Shen Ze here?


    If you say it, it''s really disrespectful to Shen Ze!


    But how dare he not answer Shen Ze''s question? What''s the answer?


    After a moment''s hesitation, Wu Xiang clenched his teeth and said in a trembling voice, "I want to take revenge on the Dragon God."


    "I want to bring the Dragon God here and teach him a lesson..."


    After listening to Wu Xiang''s reply, Shen Ze didn''t say anything, but Qin Chao spoke first.


    Qin Chao said in a murderous way: "if you dare to murder the Dragon God, you should be implicated in nine nationalities!"

 Chapter 392

    If you plan to kill the Dragon God, you should be implicated in nine families!


    Hearing Qin Chao''s words, Wu Xiang was so scared that he peed his pants again.


    And Yan shaonan and carambola are in the heart of a Lin, inexplicable horror, shudder.


    Qin Chao did not exaggerate.


    Shen Ze is a Dragon God. If anyone dares to murder him, the whole family will be destroyed, or the nine families will be involved!


    This is a matter of course and the consensus of the world.


    In fact, Wu Xiang, Yan shaonan and carambola all knew clearly in their hearts that disrespect to Shen Ze was a great crime.


    They just didn''t think about it, they paralyzed themselves.


    Now, Qin Chao said it, let them recognize the reality!


    Seeing the Dragon God not kneeling down to ask for his peace is the crime of killing without forgiveness.


    Isn''t it normal to murder the Dragon God?


    No one wants to die, let alone implicate their own relatives and be implicated in nine ethnic groups.


    "Lord Dragon God, I''m doing this by myself. I hope you have a large number of them. Let go of my relatives!"


    Wu Xiang did not dare to argue at all, but tried his best not to involve his relatives.


    At the moment, he is one person to bear all the blame, begging Shen Ze not to plant his nine families.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Wu Xiang did not expect to live today.


    He kowtows to Shen Ze repeatedly, and only begs Shen Ze to kill him.


    And afraid of Shen Ze''s anger, he and her Yan shaonan carambola will be cleared together.


    Yan shaonan and carambola also banged their heads.


    "Bang Bang..."


    For a moment, the dull sound of the forehead hitting the ground reverberated in the abandoned factory.


    Looking at Wu Xiang, they all kowtow to beg for mercy. Shen Ze''s face is expressionless, his eyes are cold and silent.


    Now that everything has been made clear, Shen Ze has no plan to stay here any longer.


    He turned around and winked at Qin Chao.


    Then he walked slowly towards the outside of the abandoned factory.


    Hearing the footsteps of Shen Ze leaving, Wu Xiang did not dare to look up, but continued to kowtow.


    Qin Chao put his arms around his chest and looked on coldly.


    After Shen Ze got out of the abandoned factory, Qin Chao walked towards Wu Xiang.


    He went straight to Wu Xiang.


    "Sonorous!"


    Before Wu Xiang could react, Qin Chao took out a dagger and cut Wu Xiang''s throat.


    "Poof..."


    The hand rises and falls, blood splashes everywhere.


    Wu Xiang, who was kowtowing, stopped suddenly.


    He widened his eyes, covered his bloody throat with his hands, and looked frightened.


    "Wuwu..."


    Wu Xiang sobbed twice, then fell to the ground, and there was no movement.


    Wu Xiang died.


    Seeing that Qin Chao had finished Wu Xiang with a knife, Yan shaonan and carambola were scared and shivered.


    Carambola, in particular, lost its color and almost fainted.


    "If you dare to be disrespectful to the Dragon God, that''s the end."


    Qin Chao took a look at Wu Xiang, who had lost all his life, and then withdrew his eyes.


    Then he turned around and walked to Yan shaonan.


    Yan shaonan''s eyes are from bottom to top.


    When his eyes fell on the bloody dagger in Qin Chao''s hand, his body trembled violently.


    Yan shaonan thought Qin Chao wanted to kill him, so he begged: "little brother, don''t kill me..."


    Qin Chao looks down on Yan shaonan.


    There was a sarcastic smile on his face, and his tone was disdainful and sarcastic: "didn''t you just be tough? Why are you so counselled now? "


    In the face of Qin Chao''s sarcasm, Yan shaonan did not dare to have any complaints, but echoed: "yes, I am a counsellor."


    "Little brother, I don''t want to die. Don''t kill me..."


    Seeing Yan shaonan take the initiative to say that he is a counsellor, Qin Chao suddenly lost interest in mocking the former.


    "You can get away with your death, but you can''t get away with your life."


    "If you don''t want to die, kill your right hand."


    After Lengleng said these words, Qin Chao threw the bloody dagger in his hand to Yan shaonan.


    Yan shaonan was greatly relieved to hear Qin Chao say that death can be avoided and living crime can not escape.


    Because, in his opinion, it''s very lucky to be able to save his life now.


    And hear Qin Chao say let him kill his right hand, this still let him some embarrassment.


    After all, no one wants to kill his right hand and become disabled.


    However, killing the right hand is obviously better than killing the right hand.


    If a man dies, he has no chance to be disabled.


    Although he thought so, Yan shaonan was still in a daze for the first time.


    Seeing that Yan shaonan didn''t move, Qin Chao said impatiently, "if you don''t do it, I''ll do it."


    After hearing Qin Chao''s words, Yan shaonan couldn''t be steady.


    Qin Chao''s implication is that if Yan shaonan doesn''t kill his right hand himself.


    Then, Qin Chao will take him to see the king of hell.


    At the moment, Yan shaonan had no choice but to kill his right hand.


    Yan shaonan seems to have made up his mind. He bites his teeth hard. Then he stretches out his left hand and picks up the dagger on the ground.


    Then Yan shaonan raised the dagger.


    "Ah..."


    Yan shaonan is also a man.


    He had made up his mind, so he didn''t hesitate any more.


    After roaring, Yan shaonan chopped his right wrist.


    "Click!"


    In order to cut off at one time, Yan shaonan did his best.


    He cut off his wrist and his right hand.


    "Ah..."


    The pain of breaking a hand is deep in my heart.


    After cutting off his right wrist, Yan shaonan threw a dagger and hugged his right hand with his left hand, whining bitterly.


    He had a twisted face, a painful look, and a very sad look.


    "What''s the point of cutting off a hand?"


    Qin Chao looks down at Yan shaonan indifferently. He makes a mockery, then takes back his sight and doesn''t care about the latter.


    He stooped to pick up the dagger on the ground and looked at the carambola.


    First, he watched Wu Xiang be killed by Qin Chao, and then he watched Qin Chao force Yan shaonan to kill his right hand.


    At the moment, carambola has been scared.


    Her face was bloodless and dull, and her eyes were full of fear.


    And aware of Qin Chao cast cold eyes, carambola scared body a shiver, urinary incontinence.


    "Don''t kill me..."


    Carambola thought Qin Chao was going to be bad for her, so she first trembled her lips and began to beg for mercy.


    Qin Chao didn''t plan to start with carambola, and he didn''t have the habit of starting with women.


    Qin Chao looked at the carambola just to scare the latter.


    Qin Chao smiles when he sees carambola pee his pants.


    Then, he said coldly, "don''t mess with my young master in the future."


    "Yes, yes..." carambola nodded like a pound of garlic, like a little sheep, very clever.


    Qin chaoleng snorted and drew back his eyes.


    Then he said in an unquestionable voice, "you two bury the bodies before you leave."


    "Good."


    Yan shaonan and carambola nodded one after another when they heard the speech.


    "If you do more injustice, you will die. You all remember, don''t do this kind of evil again in the future!"


    Qin Chao said coldly in the tone of a lesson.


    "Yes."


    Carambola and Yan shaonan nodded again.


    Qin Chao was afraid of Shen Ze''s procrastination, so he didn''t say any more, and immediately turned to walk outside the abandoned factory.


    After Qin Chao left.


    Yan shaonan and carambola were both relieved.


    For the rest of their lives, the two people with lingering fear, just like suddenly lost their energy and spirit, were paralyzed.


    They were like puppets, motionless.

 Chapter 393

    For a series of things that happened today, it''s not a big deal for Shen Ze.


    In his opinion, it''s just some trivial things.


    His mood was as unaffected as if nothing had happened.


    After he came out of the abandoned factory, he relied on his car to smoke.


    After Qin Chao came out, they boarded the car and drove away.


    After Shen Ze and Qin Chao had left for a long time, Yan shaonan and carambola were relieved.


    Yan shaonan takes off his clothes and ties up the broken wrist. Then he takes the lead to stand up from the ground.


    Carambola also stands up from the ground.


    Although Shen Ze and Qin Chao have left, Yan shaonan and carambola dare not disobey Qin Chao''s instructions.


    They didn''t say a word, but they started to act in tacit agreement.


    According to Qin Chao''s orders, Yan shaonan and carambola buried Wu Xiang''s body.


    Then they drove away from the abandoned factory.


    Wu Xiang died, so carambola was driving Wu Xiang''s BMW.


    On the way back to the city, carambola was always in a state of mind.


    What happened today is too shocking and exciting for her to forget all her life.


    The carambola, who is still in a state of shock, is not at ease until she returns to her home.


    After a bath, the carambola sat on the sofa.


    She held her legs in her hands and buried her head between them. Then she began to think about what happened in the past two days.


    For Shen Ze is the Dragon God Shen Diaolong, carambola is still in a state of shock in retrospect.


    When she ran into Shen Ze in Mu''s mansion, carambola thought that Shen Ze was a lowly rice delivery worker.


    Later, I learned that Shen Ze had a different identity and had a lot to do with Mu Ling.


    Until today, I know that Shen Ze is the Dragon God Shen Diaolong.


    Carambola is like a dream, but what happened told her that it was all true.


    It''s not a dream, it''s a reality!


    It turns out that Shen Ze, who had been in the spotlight at school, didn''t lose his ideals and ambitions, and didn''t have a salted fish.


    But always ambitious, maintain a far superior ability, from beginning to end are very good, outstanding.


    Back then, we were still on the same starting line.


    However, in a few years, Shen Ze has become the most dazzling and magnificent figure in the contemporary era!


    It''s really irritating to compare people!


    Carambola regrets that if she doesn''t treat Shen Ze as a rice delivery worker, she will not show her superiority and ability in front of Shen Ze.


    Can she get in touch with Shen Ze as an old classmate?


    Shen Ze is a Dragon God, Shen Diaolong. If she can get in touch with him, can''t her carambola soar to the sky?


    Even if she can''t fly to the sky, it''s a great honor for her.


    That''s one of the greatest characters in the world. Who doesn''t want to have a little relationship with it?


    Carambola had this opportunity, but she destroyed it herself.


    In the world, the most regretful thing is not not that I didn''t do it, but that I got it by instinct but destroyed it by myself.


    Carambola at the moment is really regret, regret intestines are clear!


    Of course, it''s a foregone conclusion. It''s no use regretting any more, so carambola didn''t let itself fall into it.


    After packing up a good mood, carambola got off the sofa and went to the French window.


    This tall, pretty woman raised her head and looked up at the brilliant sunset in the West.


    With a tone full of pride and relief, the woman murmured to herself, "I didn''t miss my eyes at the beginning. That teenager has always been the best and the best!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, he dealt with Wu Xiang''s affairs. In the evening, Shen Ze and Mu Ling had dinner together.


    After dinner, Shen Ze and Mu Ling take a walk together.


    During the walk, Shen Ze talked to Mu Ling about Wu Xiang.


    For Shen Ze''s easy handling of Wu Xiang''s affairs, Mu Ling was not surprised.


    Both of them didn''t say much, so they turned the matter over.


    Then, it seemed that Mu Ling suddenly thought of something and said, "brother Ze, carambola was also a member of Mu''s group under the influence of Wu Xiang."


    "Now that Wu Xiang''s abuse of power for personal gain has been found out, the group should also dismiss carambola."


    Mu Ling wanted to know Shen Ze''s opinion, so she asked, "brother Ze, what do you think of Carambola?"


    "What do you think I think?" Shen Ze asked


    "She''s your old classmate, don''t you want to help her?" muring said


    Hearing these three words of old classmate, Shen Ze has a trace of reminiscence in his eyes.


    He couldn''t help thinking of that summer night when he was a sophomore in high school a few years ago.


    Dressed in school uniform, though green and astringent, carambola, which has begun to take on a beautiful look, drags Shen Ze to the playground at the end of the evening self-study.


    That night, the moonlight was bright and the starry sky was brilliant.


    Under the cover of Yuehua, the girl, with a red face and a shy look, said to the boy in a thin voice: "Shen Ze, I like you. Can I be your girlfriend?"


    In the face of the girl''s sudden confession, the boy is a little confused.


    After a long pause, the boy shook his head at the girl.


    The boy said no.


    The girl didn''t know whether she was aggrieved or sad. In a flash, her eyes were red, and the pear blossomed with rain, sobbing in a low voice.


    The boy who is most afraid to see others crying is at a loss when he sees the girl crying. He doesn''t know what to do, so he just stands in the same place and looks at the girl crying.


    See the boy also don''t coax oneself, the girl more think more sad, more cry more energetic.


    In the end, I don''t know whether it''s because I''m thin skinned, embarrassed after being rejected, or because I''m too angry.


    After crying for a while, the girl was angry and said to the boy with gnashing teeth: "Shen Ze, I hate you!"


    Then the girl turned and ran.


    The boy watched the girl run away sad, he still stood in the same place, did not chase.


    After that night, the girl regarded the boy as her enemy, and they never met again.


    The clever boy knows that the girl always has a grudge against him.


    Now we meet by chance. What happened is more or less related to the rejection in those years.


    Thinking of this, Shen Ze asked Mu Ling, "how about the working ability of Carambola?"


    "It''s not bad, it''s outstanding in working ability," she replied truthfully


    Shen Ze nodded, and then said, "let her continue to work in Mu''s group."


    Hearing this, Muling took a deep look at Shen Ze.


    She did not ask Shen Ze why to intercede for carambola, but did not hesitate to nod, promised: "good."

 Chapter 394

    Recalling what happened when he was young, Shen Ze finally read the old classmate''s affection and helped carambola.


    Of course, he also depends on the work ability of carambola.


    Since carambola is useful to Mu''s group, it''s worth it.


    For Shen Ze to help carambola, Mu Ling is actually quite surprised.


    In her eyes, Shen Ze is not easy to help others, and the object of help is a woman.


    Muling turned her head, looked at the man''s beautiful face and asked curiously, "brother Ze, is there anything between you and carambola?"


    Women like to talk about gossip, and Muling is no exception, so she asked such a question.


    Shen Ze didn''t like gossip. In order not to get into so much trouble, he shook his head and replied, "nothing."


    Muring didn''t believe it and said suspiciously, "brother Ze, you must have something with your female classmate, otherwise you won''t help her."


    "Tell me what''s going on between you and her."


    Mu Ling is very curious, but in order to let Shen Ze tell her, she acts like a spoiler.


    Shen Ze couldn''t resist, so he could only answer truthfully: "when I was studying, she told me."


    Shen Ze was impressed by what happened that night because it was the first time that he was confessed by a girl.


    "Oh?"


    Muling picked her eyebrows and asked, "do you refuse or promise her?"


    Shen Ze replied in two words: "No."


    "Sure enough."


    For Shen Ze''s answer, Muling was not surprised.


    "Brother Ze, when you refused others, they must be very sad, right?"


    Shen Ze can''t help but recall the girl''s sad back and nodded.


    Muring asked softly, "so, you are making up for her by helping carambola this time?"


    Shen Ze didn''t think it was all like this, but he didn''t know how to say it, so he could only nod again.


    As Mu Ling said, it is a kind of compensation.


    "Brother Ze is so nice."


    Muring praised, and then she asked abruptly, "brother Ze, if I tell you, will you refuse me?"


    Shen Ze smell speech, eyebrow tip tiny Cu, then again soon spread out.


    He turned his head and looked at Muling, smiling like self mockery and said, "I''m afraid that others will tell me, so don''t tease me again."


    Hearing this, Muling thought that I was not teasing you!


    Although she thought so, she didn''t say so.


    Mu Ling deliberately made a joking appearance and said with a smile to Shen Ze, "OK, then I won''t tease you."


    Shen Ze nodded with a smile and said nothing more.


    Muling was silent.


    They walked in silence.


    After a while, it seemed that something suddenly occurred to Muling.


    She broke the silence and asked, "brother Ze, do you make and deliver me lunch every day? Will you be bored after a long time?"


    Shen Ze said with a light smile, "I''m not bored yet."


    Hearing this, Mu Ling raised her eyebrows and asked, "do you mean you''ll be bored in the future?"


    Instead of answering, Shen Ze asked, "why did you suddenly ask this?"


    Muring said seriously, "I don''t want brother Ze to be bothered by the business of making and delivering lunch."


    It was as if Muling had suddenly made up her mind.


    Then she said, "brother Ze, you don''t have to cook and deliver lunch to me every day."


    "I''m satisfied that you cook and deliver lunch for me for two consecutive days."


    "You can come here once in a while."

 Chapter 395

    People can not be insatiable, to be content.


    It is obvious that Muling is a very smart woman. She knows that there is enough.


    Although she also wanted Shen Ze to make and deliver lunch for her every day, she offered to let Shen Ze not do it every day.


    On the one hand, she doesn''t want to make Shen Ze bored and delay doing other things.


    On the other hand, if she asked Shen Ze to cook and deliver lunch to her every day, she would feel sorry and afraid that she would expect more.


    Although Shen Ze is not very clear about women''s mind, he can guess something about Mu Ling''s mind.


    This girl, as expected, is still so understanding.


    Shen Ze said to Mu Ling, "I''ve been quite free recently. I can do it every day."


    "If anything else happens in the future, we''ll talk about it then."


    "Good."


    Mu Ling has already expressed her own meaning, so listening to Shen Ze''s words, she didn''t say anything more, nodded and agreed.


    After another stroll, they went home to have a rest.


    the second day.


    It''s near noon.


    Shen Ze takes his lunch and drives a Maybach to the door of Mu''s mansion.


    When the car stopped, Shen Ze put out the fire and got ready to get off.


    And just then.


    "Boom..."


    A blue Aston Martin is speeding up.


    With the roar of the engine, this Aston Martin super run, like a blue lightning, suddenly came to Shen Ze''s car.


    "Hiss!"


    A screeching sound of brakes sounded.


    Aston Martin''s super run stopped abruptly.


    The distance between the two cars is only one palm long, and they almost hit the rear end.


    In the driver''s seat of this Aston Martin super car, there is a young man in his early twenties, wearing a famous suit and watch.


    This young man, who looks to have a lot of money, is wearing a big back and shining.


    He is handsome and handsome.


    A young man named he Jiadong wants to park his car where Shen Ze''s car stops.


    Seeing Shen Ze''s car standing still, he Jiadong held down the horn.


    "Diddidi..."


    The sharp and harsh sound of the trumpet rings out one after another.


    Shen Ze, who has not yet got off the bus, frowned unhappily when he heard the provocative horn.


    Shen Ze knows what the Aston Martin behind is trying to do.


    But he didn''t pay attention to his plan.


    After pulling out the car key, Shen Ze opens the door and gets off the car with his lunch bag.


    He Jiadong, still sitting in the Aston Martin supercar, saw Shen Ze get out of the car and immediately opened the window.


    He poked his head out and yelled at Shen Ze very strongly and overbearing: "Hello, boy!"


    "My young master wants to park your car there, you move your car quickly!"


    He Jiadong seems to be giving orders, and there is no doubt about his tone.


    Shen Ze heard what he Jiadong said, but he pretended not to hear and didn''t pay any attention.


    He didn''t even look at he Jiadong. He turned around and walked towards Mu''s mansion.


    "Boy, are you deaf or can''t understand what the young master said?"


    Seeing that Shen Ze ignores himself and completely ignores himself, he Jiadong feels insulted.


    He was angry, angry from the, discontented toward Shen Ze''s back.


    "My young master asked you to move the car, you hurry back to my young master!"


    Shen Ze ignored the clamour of he Jiadong.


    Without looking back, he went straight into the moose building.

 Chapter 396

    "Grass Mud Horse!"


    Seeing that Shen Ze ignored himself from the beginning to the end, he went straight into the building without any intention of moving the car.


    He Jiadong felt a strong humiliation. He was so angry that his face was blue and his body was angry.


    He slapped the steering wheel heavily with his hand, and opened his mouth to scold.


    "Damn, if it wasn''t for the Mu group, my young master would have smashed your stupid boy''s broken car!"


    He Jiadong is upset and has plans to hit Shen Ze''s car.


    And because this is the entrance of Mu''s building, he Jiadong didn''t want to cause other unnecessary trouble, so he didn''t do it.


    "Silly boy, don''t let my young master meet you again, or my young master will let you go!"


    After venting for a while, he Jiadong looks a little ugly and gets off the bus.


    Then, he also walked towards the inside of the Mu''s building.


    Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to the incident at the gate of the building, and his mood was not affected.


    After entering the building, he took the elevator and went to Muling''s office.


    Muling, who has finished her work, is waiting in the office eagerly.


    Seeing Shen Ze walking into the office with her lunch bag, Mu Ling immediately went up with a smile.


    "Brother Ze, you''ve come just in time. I''m just hungry."


    Muring rushed to Shen Ze, took the latter''s lunch bag, and then asked, "brother Ze, what are you doing today?"


    Shen Ze replied with a smile: "fish flavored eggplant, braised spareribs, stir fried cabbage."


    "Oh, it''s a blessing again!"


    Muring nodded. Then she went to the tea table and sat down. She opened her lunch bag, took out her lunch box and prepared for dinner.


    Looking at the little girl''s anxious appearance, Shen Ze smiles.


    He went to Muling and sat down. Then he kept quiet and watched the little girl eat.


    "Brother Ze, your cooking is really delicious. Your cooking skills are wonderful!"


    While eating, Mu Ling praised Shen Ze''s cooking skills.


    Shen Ze smiles to remind a way: "careful choke, don''t talk."


    "Oh


    Mu Ling was very obedient and didn''t talk while eating.


    After he Jiadong walked into Mu''s building, he also took the elevator directly to the 66th floor.


    He Jiadong is also here to find Muling.


    After walking out of the elevator, he Jiadong went straight to Muling''s office.


    Because the door of the office is not closed tightly, so he Jiadong walked into the office unimpeded.


    As soon as he enters the office, he Jiadong sees Mu Ling and Shen Ze sitting on the sofa.


    "Why is this stupid boy here?"


    Seeing Shen Ze in the office and sitting next to Mu Ling, he Jiadong''s face turned gloomy and became very ugly.


    Just at the gate of the building, he Jiadong saw Shen Ze holding a lunch bag.


    At the moment, see Mu Ling is eating.


    He Jiadong is surprised to know that Shen Ze is sending lunch to Mu Ling.


    "What''s the relationship between this stupid boy and Muling?"


    Fools can see that the relationship between Shen Ze and Mu Ling is unusual, so can he Jiadong.


    Realizing that the relationship between Shen Ze and Mu Ling is unusual, he Jiadong frowns tightly together, and his face is as black as carbon. How ugly is it.


    "Screw you!"


    "Muling is my young master''s woman, no one can touch her mother!"


    He Jiadong subconsciously thinks that Shen Ze is mu Ling''s pursuer.


    However, he regards Muling as his own woman. He regards Shen Ze as his rival and is hostile to Shen Ze.

 Chapter 397

    He Jiadong is the same as Haicheng, which belongs to the first tier city of Shencheng. He Jiadong is the youngest son of the first family he Jiazhu.


    The he family has been in contact with the Mu family for decades, and their relationship is fairly good.


    Previously, he Mingxuan, the head of the he family, had an exchange with mu Yunbin, the father of Mu Ling, about the marriage between the two families.


    At the beginning, because Muling and he Jiadong were similar in age, and they had similar status in their respective families.


    In addition, men are not married and women are not married.


    At that time, he Mingxuan proposed to Mu Yunbin that Mu Ling and he Mingxuan be a couple.


    Mu Yunbin was more concerned about Mu Ling''s wishes and ideas, so he declined he Mingxuan at that time, and did not finalize the matter.


    Mu Ling learned about it from mu Yunbin. Because she didn''t like the marriage, she didn''t care about it.


    After he Jiadong learned about it from he Mingxuan, he took it seriously.


    Especially after seeing the beautiful Muling with his own eyes, he Jiadong regarded Muling as his fiancee.


    Since two years ago, he Jiadong has launched a fierce pursuit of Mu Ling.


    From the beginning to the end, Mu Ling was not interested in he Jiadong, and always showed a clear attitude of rejecting the latter.


    He Jiadong is very cheeky. He doesn''t give up just because Mu Ling refuses. He pursues Mu Ling like a dog skin plaster.


    I don''t know if it was out of a mind of conquest or hunting, he Jiadong was determined to catch up with Mu Ling and let the latter become his woman.


    He Jiadong regards Mu Ling as her own woman and obviously does not allow other men to touch her.


    Because of the parking, he Jiadong has been very upset with Shen Ze.


    At the moment, I see Shen Ze sending dinner to Mu Ling and sitting together, showing an unusual relationship.


    He Jiadong''s displeasure to Shen Ze has been greatly aggravated.


    "This stupid boy dares to touch my young master''s woman. I''m tired of living!"


    He Jiadong secretly scolded Shen Ze in his heart.


    Then he hid all the negative emotions.


    Not only pretend nothing, but also deliberately smile, pretending to be very happy.


    "Sister Muling..."


    He Jiadong general gentle cry, one side face with a smile toward Mu Ling.


    Hearing the sound, both Muling and Shen Ze subconsciously raised their heads to seek fame.


    Just at the gate of the building, Shen Ze ignored he Jiadong completely, so he didn''t know what he looked like.


    However, Shen Ze recognized from he Jiadong''s voice that the latter was the man who had just asked him to move the car at the gate of the building.


    Recognizing he Jiadong, Shen Ze frowned.


    He is very calm, in addition to staring at he Jiadong, not open.


    Muling and he Jiadong are old acquaintances.


    See he Jiadong came to his office, Mu Ling wrinkled show eyebrow, the bottom of the eye emerged a faint color of dislike.


    Mu Ling has made it clear to he Jiadong that she will not like the latter and that the latter will not have any development.


    But he Jiadong''s obsession is almost shameless pursuit of Muling.


    Originally, Mu Ling didn''t like he Jiadong, but because of the latter''s insincere pursuit, she was disgusted with the latter.


    At the moment, seeing he Jiadong, Mu Ling''s mood was not so wonderful.


    This is the face full of happy smile of Mu Ling, suddenly cold face, become cold.

 Chapter 398

    He Jiadong is just like returning to his own home.


    He walked up to Muling and sat down.


    He Jiadong said to Muling with a smile: "sister Muling, long time no see, do you miss my brother?"


    Mu Ling is disgusted and disliked that he Jiadong is called Mu Ling''s sister. She expresses her dislike to the latter many times.


    However, in order to highlight and close the relationship between he Jiadong and Mu Ling, he always ignored Mu Ling''s feelings and called her sister.


    At the moment, hearing that he Jiadong called himself sister Muling, the disgust in Muling''s eyes became more intense.


    Mu Ling didn''t want to look at he Jiadong. She said coldly, "I didn''t want to!"


    He Jiadong felt embarrassed when he heard the speech.


    And soon, he Jiadong will be this silk embarrassed color convergence, and returned to a smiling face.


    "Sister Muling, I''ve come to Haicheng to visit you for a few days. You should treat me well."


    He Jiadong took the initiative to stir up the topic.


    After listening to he Jiadong''s words, Mu Ling immediately said coldly, "I want to work, I can''t entertain you."


    "I can''t play with you, you''d better go back to your deep city!"


    Mu Ling didn''t want to talk with he Jiadong, and directly expressed the meaning of chasing guests.


    He Jiadong is not stupid. Naturally, he understands the meaning of Mu Ling.


    Seeing that Mu Ling didn''t like to see her so much and wanted to leave, he Jiadong felt a strong anger in his heart and flashed a gloomy color at the bottom of his eyes.


    This little girl is still so hard to do. What a jerk!


    He Jiadong secretly scolded in his heart, and then he forced down those negative emotions in his heart.


    He Jiadong looked embarrassed and said with a smile, "sister Muling, I won''t disturb your work. You can rest assured that I will find you in your spare time."


    This guy, he''s starting to show up again?


    Her meaning is so obvious, how can she pretend to know nothing and say these high sounding words.


    After listening to he Jiadong''s words, a trace of anger flashed through Mu Ling''s eyes.


    Her tone became colder. "I''ve just been the president of Mu''s group for a few days. I''m very busy every day and I have almost no free time."


    After all, Muling is a kind-hearted girl. She doesn''t speak her words directly, but she speaks them more tactfully.


    He Jiadong can understand the implication of Muling.


    There is no free time, can''t get along with him.


    Aware of this, he Jiadong frowned tightly.


    Then thick skinned he, at this moment also some stretch not to live, the facial expression becomes some gloomy ugly.


    I think he is the young master of the first family in the deep city. He was raised with dignity and noble status. When was a woman so disgusted and indifferent?


    If he wants to play with women, which one is not the most willing, let alone the woman he wants to pursue.


    There are a lot of women who dream of being able to let he Jiadong pursue.


    He Jiadong has never suffered from anyone else.


    "This little girl is really in the middle of fortune, but I don''t know her fortune!"


    He Jiadong couldn''t help but scold Mu Ling.


    After secretly venting his emotions, he Jiadong tidied up his good mood and said: "it''s OK, I can wait."


    "Sister Muling, don''t worry. If you don''t have free time, I won''t disturb you."


    After making it clear, he Jiadong doesn''t give Mu Ling the chance to refute or refuse.


    He then pointed to the food on the tea table and said, "sister Muling, what you eat is too shabby!"

 Chapter 399

    After criticizing the food that Muling ate, he Jiadong advised her: "sister Muling, this kind of food is neither nutritious nor delicious, so don''t eat it!"


    "I''ll take you out to a fancy restaurant for lunch. It''s nutritious and delicious."


    He Jiadong knows that Shen Ze cooked the food on the tea table.


    Therefore, he deliberately belittled the food as worthless.


    After listening to he Jiadong''s words, Shen Ze''s face was expressionless and motionless. He didn''t say a word or make any expression.


    Mu Ling is not.


    Mu Ling is very dissatisfied with he Jiadong''s belittling of Shen Ze''s cooking.


    She didn''t look at he Jiadong all the time. Because she was angry, she turned her head and glared at he Jiadong.


    "In my eyes, these meals are nutritious and delicious," she said angrily


    "You haven''t eaten, just look at the surface, don''t make random comments!"


    He Jiadong didn''t expect that Mu Ling''s reaction would be so big.


    He Jiadong''s brows were twisted together, and her face became more gloomy.


    He Jiadong has a brilliant mind and quick reaction.


    He was shocked to realize that the reason why Mu Ling said this was obviously an affirmation of Shen Ze.


    Mu Ling defends Shen Ze''s cooking.


    From this we can see that the relationship between mu Ling and Shen Ze is really extraordinary.


    These are not good things for he Jiadong.


    Thinking of these, he Jiadong''s face became more and more ugly.


    He Jiadong and Mu Ling stare for a while.


    In the end, he Jiadong was defeated first.


    He Jiadong''s face changed from embarrassment to nothing.


    He Jiadong said: "sister Muling, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t make a random evaluation."


    He Jiadong smiles at Muling, just like coaxing a child. He says softly, "sister Muling, don''t be angry any more."


    "You don''t look better when you are angry than when you are not. If you don''t want to be ugly, don''t be angry."


    He Jiadong said these words in a humorous tone, half joking and half serious.


    Muling didn''t want to be angry with he Jiadong, which affected her mood.


    "Hum!"


    So, Muling gave a cold hum to he Jiadong, then turned her head and ignored the latter.


    Mu Ling is afraid that what he Jiadong will say or do will affect her mood.


    So, she immediately went straight to the door.


    "He Jiadong, if you don''t have anything to do, you can go!"


    When Mu Ling said this, she meant to drive people away.


    After he Jiadong listened, his face became gloomy again.


    This mu Ling, too damn don''t give him face, right?


    So directly drive him away, when he he Jiadong is a dog that comes and goes immediately?


    And it''s still driving him away in front of outsiders.


    Moreover, this outsider is Shen Ze who is regarded as his rival!


    Thinking of these, he Jiadong''s anger burned up.


    He was angry and angry, very upset.


    He Jiadong wants to leave angrily, but he doesn''t want to leave so wrongly. He doesn''t want to be despised by Shen Ze.


    Of course, the most important thing is that he is not convinced.


    Although I want to pursue you, I can''t let you be a dog!


    He Jiadong forced down his anger.


    After calming down, he said with a smile: "sister Muling, I won''t disturb you."


    "If I want to stay with you longer, don''t let me go."

 Chapter 400

    For he Jiadong''s insincere desire to stay, Muling is not only disgusted, but also speechless.


    People are shameless. They are invincible.


    In fact, he Jiadong also despises and hates his cheeky persistence.


    But in the face of Mu Ling, he could not think of a better way, so he could only choose this shameless way which did not conform to his identity.


    He Jiadong didn''t leave, and Mu Ling didn''t do anything to drive people away.


    For a moment, everyone was silent.


    The atmosphere in the office suddenly became a little dull.


    Because of the influence of he Jiadong, Mu Ling suddenly lost the mood of eating.


    She was glumly staring at the food on the tea table.


    He Jiadong sat awkwardly on one side.


    Only Shen Ze, as if nothing had happened, sat on one side as if nothing had happened, just like a spectator watching a play.


    The more depressing the atmosphere is, the more embarrassing it is for he Jiadong.


    Because, among the people present, he is regarded as an outsider.


    In order to avoid this embarrassment, he Jiadong took the initiative to stir up the topic.


    "Sister Muling, don''t you want to eat this meal?"


    He Jiadong just like hissing and asking for warmth, proposed: "otherwise, I''ll take you out to have a big meal!"


    "You must have a good lunch, or you will not be able to work in the afternoon."


    Hearing the speech, Muling couldn''t help saying: "I don''t want to eat this meal, but because some people have affected my eating mood."


    The implication of Mu Ling''s words is that you, he Jiadong, have affected her mood of eating.


    After listening to Mu Ling''s words, he Jiadong''s face suddenly froze, and his face was very embarrassed.


    He Jiadong''s face changed. After a while, he gritted his teeth and said to Muling apologetically, "sister Muling, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to affect your mood when you eat."


    "Forgive me. Don''t be angry."


    In order to catch up with Muling, he Jiadong obviously did not hesitate to put down his dignity and face, and tried his best to please Muling.


    For he Jiadong''s apology, Muling didn''t want to accept it very much. She snorted and didn''t say anything.


    He Jiadong''s eyes twinkled. He seemed to think of something suddenly. He had an idea and said to Muling, "sister Muling, I''ll invite you to have a big meal. I''ll make amends to you."


    "I don''t want to go."


    When Muling saw that he Jiadong had asked her to have a big meal, she had to respond and explicitly refused the latter.


    Once again, in front of Shen Ze, the outsider, Mu Ling mercilessly refused. He Jiadong couldn''t keep his face. His face turned red and white. He was very embarrassed.


    Damn it, I didn''t see the almanac when I went out today. Everything is not going well!


    He Jiadong''s eyes are gloomy. He can''t help complaining in his heart.


    And at this time, has been silent Shen Ze opened his mouth.


    He stares at he Jiadong with light eyes, and says in a neutral tone: "ling''er needs to have a good meal. If you have self-knowledge, you should feel like leaving immediately."


    He Jiadong originally hung his head. When he heard Shen Ze''s words, he suddenly raised his head and stared at Shen Ze with hostile eyes.


    He Jiadong is obviously very unhappy and dissatisfied with Shen Ze''s remarks.


    It''s none of your business to tell me what to do!


    He Jiadong glared at Shen Ze angrily and said harshly, "boy, who are you?"


    "You don''t have to talk here. If you know your face, just keep your mouth shut!"

 Chapter 401

    He Jiadong doesn''t know Shen Ze.


    In his eyes, Shen Ze has no other merit except that he is good-looking.


    He drives a Maybach, which is like a broken car in his eyes. Instead of inviting Muling to a big meal, he makes these home-made dishes which are not nutritious and delicious. At first sight, he has no strength.


    Judging from these, he Jiadong didn''t regard Shen Ze as a root.


    Moreover, he saw that the relationship between Shen Ze and Muling was extraordinary, and regarded Shen Ze as a rival in love.


    Shen Ze tells him what to do. He Jiadong obviously doesn''t buy it, and is even more unhappy with Shen Ze.


    In a rage, he Jiadong angrily scolds Shen Ze and reproaches Shen Ze.


    After the verbal attack, he Jiadong stares at Shen Ze, showing a look of warning and intimidating the latter.


    Shen Ze is more calm, his face is expressionless, no waves, no waves, people can''t see what he is thinking.


    The two people''s eyes were opposite, and the tension between them made the atmosphere a little depressed.


    Facing he Jiadong''s rebuke, Shen Ze didn''t say anything, but mu Ling spoke first.


    She suddenly turned her head and glared at he Jiadong angrily. She said harshly, "don''t scold brother Ze!"


    He Jiadong was fierce, and Shen Ze tit for tat.


    When he was scolded by Muling, he was like a deflated balloon. All of a sudden, he had no flame.


    "Brother Ze?"


    He Jiadong looked at Mu Ling with a dull look, just like a little tiger trying to bite.


    He Jiadong has been working hard for a long time, but has not been able to let Mu Ling call him Jiadong brother.


    But mu Ling is to call this in his eyes is a silly boy for Ze elder brother.


    Moreover, Muling once again defended Shen Ze, so she scolded him.


    Is there any God in this?


    He Jiadong''s heart is very unbalanced. He is not happy with Shen Ze, but also envies him.


    He Jiadong doesn''t want to provoke Mu Ling. He can only turn his head again and stare at Shen Ze fiercely.


    What''s the good thing about you, who can let Mu Ling treat you like this?


    He Jiadong couldn''t figure it out.


    As the young master of he family, the first family in Shencheng, he is rich and powerful.


    It''s a thousand times better than a boy like Shen Ze. How could Mu Ling not wait to see him and treat Shen Ze differently?


    What the hell!


    He Jiadong was more and more angry, and his face was more and more gloomy.


    The association of muring''s helping Shen Ze speak again and again and defending Shen Ze makes him even more angry and mad.


    He Jiadong stares at Shen Ze, showing a ferocious look that he wants to swallow Shen Zesheng alive.


    Naturally, Shen Ze is aware of he Jiadong''s strong hostility to him, and also sees that the latter is very dissatisfied with him.


    But he didn''t care about all this, and he didn''t care.


    Shen Ze doesn''t know what identity he Jiadong is, but he sees that he Jiadong has an idea about Mu Ling.


    Therefore, he Jiadong regarded him as a rival in love.


    Shen Ze knows that he is not the rival of he Jiadong, but he has no intention to explain or explain.


    The reason why he spoke to he Jiadong just now is that he couldn''t look down on the latter.


    First of all, he Jiadong was just at the gate of the building. Because of the parking problem, he Jiadong had no quality to yell at him.


    Now, he Jiadong wants to pester Mu Ling and affect Mu Ling''s eating mood.


    He Jiadong''s obsession not only disgusts Mu Ling, but also Shen Ze.


    Of course, Shen Ze didn''t mean to target he Jiadong.


    On the one hand, he saw from what he Jiadong had done that the latter was not a person of good conduct.


    On the other hand, from the beginning to the end, Mu Ling was not interested in he Jiadong, and even showed disgust and disgust.


    From these two aspects, Shen Ze thinks it is necessary for him to help Mu Ling pull the dog skin plaster he Jiadong.

 Chapter 402

    No matter from the perspective of friends or "brothers", Shen Ze doesn''t want Mu Ling to have anything to do with people like he Jiadong.


    Shen Ze''s plan is to let he Jiadong stop pestering Mu Ling.


    He has to do something about it.


    Just as Shen Ze was thinking about how to do it, Muling had something new.


    Mu Ling looked at he Jiadong sternly and said strongly in an unquestionable tone: "he Jiadong, you have been impolite to brother Ze again and again. You have to apologize to him!"


    "Let me apologize to the boy?"


    After listening to Mu Ling''s words, he Jiadong''s face became very ugly.


    To ask him to apologize to Shen Ze is to make him unable to raise his head in front of Shen Ze''s rival?


    How can this work?


    "Sister Muling, I didn''t do or say anything wrong."


    He Jiadong''s attitude was clear and his tone was firm. He said to Muling, "I don''t need to apologize."


    After he said what he thought, he Jiadong pointed to Shen Ze and said, "what this boy just said to me is not polite at all. He needs to apologize to me!"


    Seeing that he Jiadong didn''t apologize to Shen Ze, instead, she made Shen Ze apologize to him. Mu Ling''s face turned red and white with anger.


    "He Jiadong, how can you tell brother Ze to apologize to you?"


    Like a teacher educating her students, Mu Ling said with a tone of teaching: "you just deliberately belittled brother Ze''s cooking, and then you spoke rudely to him."


    "You apologize to him, of course!"


    "And he doesn''t have to apologize to you!"


    Mu Ling''s every word is sonorous and forceful, which can''t be refuted.


    After hearing this, he Jiadong really didn''t know how to refute it.


    However, he still has no intention of apologizing to Shen Ze.


    He Jiadong was angry in his eyes. He said firmly, "I didn''t do anything wrong. I don''t need to apologize!"


    Seeing that he Jiadong was so determined that she didn''t want to apologize, Mu Ling gritted her teeth.


    He Jiadong doesn''t want to apologize to Shen Ze, and she has nothing to do.


    "He Jiadong, your character is really bad!"


    Mu Ling will not easily get angry and angry, but at the moment, she can''t help scolding he Jiadong.


    In front of Shen Ze''s face, he Jiadong is very upset and annoyed when Mu Ling scolds him for his bad character.


    His face was livid, and his forehead was on the verge of violence.


    Because of his noble status and status, he Jiadong has never been denounced by outsiders.


    Today, just for a while, he Jiadong was scolded twice by Mu Ling.


    This is unacceptable to he Jiadong.


    He didn''t have a temper, he just suppressed it.


    At the moment, he Jiadong can''t bear it.


    He pointed to Shen Ze''s nose and asked Muling excitedly, "Muling, who is this boy? What does he have to do with you? Why do you always talk for him? "


    In the face of he Jiadong''s sudden harsh questioning, Mu Ling didn''t react for the first time, and was stunned for a moment.


    In the past, he Jiadong spoke softly in front of Mu Ling, with a smile on his face. He was never so fierce and powerful as he is now.


    After a while, Mu Ling glared at he Jiadong and said: "what''s the relationship between me and brother Ze? I don''t need to tell you. You can''t manage it!"


    Listen to Mu Ling say so, originally abnormal exasperation he Jiadong, more angry.


    He looks ferocious, stares at Mu Ling, and then harshly asks: "is this boy your man? How do you defend him? "

 Chapter 403

    When she heard from he Jiadong that Shen Ze was her man, she was ashamed and angry.


    She was so angry that she yelled at he Jiadong: "he Jiadong, don''t talk nonsense here!"


    "I''m talking nonsense?"


    He Jiadong is angry at the moment and has no forbearance.


    He looked at Muling fiercely and asked harshly, "if this boy is not your man, why do you defend him so much?"


    Because she was too angry, Mu Ling was a little dull. She was stunned for a while, and then she gritted her teeth and said, "brother Ze is my good friend, of course I want to defend him!"


    "Good friend?"


    Hearing the speech, he Jiadong looked at Muling and Shen Ze, and his face was suspicious.


    At this time, Shen Ze, who didn''t want to see the dispute between mu Ling and he Jiadong, said, "ling''er, you don''t have to argue with him, and you don''t have to be angry because of this kind of person."


    Muring listened to what Shen Ze said.


    Although she is very dissatisfied with he Jiadong now, she still tries to hold back her anger.


    She glared at he Jiadong fiercely, then turned around and ignored the latter.


    He Jiadong saw that Muling listened to Shen Ze''s words so much, and his jealousy was burning in his heart.


    In he Jiadong''s view, the relationship between Muling and Shen Ze is not just a good friend, but a couple.


    This is the last thing he Jiadong wants to see and the last thing he can accept.


    He Jiadong doesn''t want to argue with or get angry with Mu Ling.


    Therefore, he turned the spearhead to Shen Ze again.


    He Jiadong got up from the sofa and went to Shen Ze.


    He was domineering and looked down at Shen Ze.


    He Jiadong angrily asked: "boy, who do you think I am?"


    Shen Ze lowered his head and sat down on the sofa.


    In the face of he Jiadong''s fierce questioning, he didn''t pay attention to his plan, neither raised his head nor made a sound.


    Seeing that Shen Ze directly ignores himself, he Jiadong''s eyes staring at Shen Ze seem to be bursting with anger.


    He Jiadong asked again in a very gloomy voice: "boy, are you deaf or can''t understand what I said?"


    Shen Ze still ignored it.


    Seeing this, he Jiadong''s face was livid and his eyes were flashing.


    "Boy, do you know who I am?"


    "I''m the first family in Shencheng, the young master of he family."


    "You don''t take me seriously like this. If you provoke me like this, you won''t be afraid of getting into trouble?"


    He Jiadong''s words are obviously a threat to Shen Zechi.


    In he Jiadong''s opinion, if he shows his identity, he will give Shen Ze the next jump.


    Then, because of his family background and strength, if you don''t take the initiative to make amends to him, at least you won''t ignore him and take him seriously.


    However, the reality is totally different from what he Jiadong imagined.


    He Jiadong''s words are like a joke to Shen Ze and Mu Ling.


    Shen Ze is not moved, still ignore he Jiadong.


    He reached out to pick up a cup of tea on the tea table and began to enjoy it leisurely.


    How dare you put on airs in front of yourself?


    I''m afraid the boy''s brain is not pinched by the door!


    He Jiadong saw that Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to his own meaning. He was so angry that his chest was about to explode, and his face was extremely ugly.


    At this time, Muling looked at he Jiadong with disdain in her eyes and said, "you are just the young master of the first family in Shencheng. What kind of cow?"

 Chapter 404

    Mu Ling doesn''t like to sneer at others, but she can''t help laughing at he Jiadong when she sees he Jiadong flaunting his power in front of Shen Ze.


    Of course, Mu Ling is not ridiculing.


    She knows Shen Ze''s identity and he Jiadong''s weight.


    Compared with Shen Ze, he Jiadong is obviously far behind.


    It is a matter of course that Mu Ling mocks he Jiadong.


    Muring gave a cold hum to he Jiadong and said, "you dare to show off your power in front of my brother Ze. You should be careful to get angry!"


    He Jiadong, who was ridiculed by Mu Ling, was domineering and arrogant. All of a sudden, he seemed to be in a state of depression. His arrogance plummeted and he looked embarrassed.


    "I want to be careful of getting burned?"


    Leng a few seconds later, he Jiadong''s face showed an expression of disbelief.


    "Is this boy better than me? I don''t believe it


    Obviously, he Jiadong didn''t believe what Mu Ling said.


    In he Jiadong''s opinion, with his family background, he can''t do anything except the young men of Yanjing family.


    Although he Jiadong sees Shen Ze''s temperament is unusual and has some strength, he is still very confident that Shen Ze can''t match him.


    Whether it''s money or power!


    As the first tier city of Longguo, the first family of Shencheng, the strength of he family is not small.


    He Jiadong has this confidence.


    He looked down at Shen Ze contemptuously, and said in a disdainful tone: "this boy is all over. I can''t see that he is any better than me!"


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything about he Jiadong''s blatant words. He still tasted the tea on his own.


    And Muling couldn''t help laughing as if she had heard a joke.


    "He Jiadong, who gives you the confidence that makes you feel that brother Ze can''t match you at all?"


    "I''m not afraid of others'' jokes before I know it clearly."


    After criticizing he Jiadong, Muling said in a positive tone: "in my opinion, you are not as good as brother Ze at all!"


    If Shen Ze ridicules and refutes him, he Jiadong can take him back.


    The other side is mu Ling, so he doesn''t know what to say.


    For a moment, he Jiadong was speechless by Mu Ling.


    He Jiadong can''t help but start to doubt Mu Ling''s affirmation that he is no better than Shen Ze.


    Can''t you really compare with the boy in front of you?


    He Jiadong stares at Shen Ze suspiciously, and his face is suspicious.


    After pondering for a long time, he Jiadong asked in a deep voice: "boy, what''s your origin?"


    At the moment, Shen Ze is making tea. He still ignores he Jiadong as if he hadn''t heard him.


    Muring snorted coldly, and then she said to he Jiadong: "if you tell me about brother Ze, you will be scared to death!"


    Shen Ze doesn''t care. He Jiadong can''t help him.


    Hearing Mu Ling''s words, he Jiadong turned his head and looked at the former.


    He Jiadong showed a look of disbelief and said to Muling in a very low voice: "if you tell me the origin of this boy, I''ll see if he can scare me to death!"


    Hearing this, Mu Ling immediately wants to tell Shen Ze''s story so as to scare he Jiadong to death.


    But after hesitating for a moment, she swallowed what she was about to say.


    She knows very well that Shen Ze always keeps a low profile.


    Without Shen Ze''s consent, how can she tell Shen Ze''s identity?

 Chapter 405

    Mu Ling turned her head, looked at her, and remained silent, as if she were a spectator.


    Then she turned her head and looked at he Jiadong.


    For how to answer he Jiadong, Muling pondered for a moment.


    Her eyes lit up as if something had suddenly occurred to her.


    Then, she said to he Jiadong, "he Jiadong, you are not qualified to know the origin of brother Ze. I can''t tell you."


    On hearing this, he Jiadong felt strongly insulted.


    Don''t you have the right to know the origin of this boy?


    I''m kidding you!


    He Jiadong cursed in his heart.


    Later, he showed a look of disbelief and sneered, "don''t say anything. I''m not qualified to know the origin of this boy."


    "I''m afraid it''s because the origin of this boy is far from me that you find such a high sounding excuse not to tell the origin of this boy."


    For he Jiadong''s words, Mu Ling showed a noncommittal appearance.


    She said coldly, "brother Ze is low-key and doesn''t want too many people to know his origin."


    "Of course, what I just said is true. You really have no right to know the origin of brother Ze!"


    "You say it quickly, don''t hide it!"


    Seeing that Mu Ling is so sure that she is not qualified to know the origin of Shen Ze, he Jiadong is very unconvinced.


    "It''s just a history. Is there anything that can''t be seen on this boy, so he can''t tell it?"


    He Jiadong wants to motivate Mu Ling to tell Shen Ze''s origin, so he uses this kind of words.


    For he Jiadong''s words, Muling scorned and sniffed.


    She said angrily: "brother Ze, there is no place that can''t be seen. Don''t use the heart of a villain to measure the belly of a gentleman!"


    "Since you don''t have it, say it. Don''t beat around the Bush and hide it."


    He Jiadong said coldly: "if you don''t tell the origin of this boy, then I can only think that this boy can''t compare with me!"


    Seeing that he Jiadong was so arrogant and hard hearted, Mu Ling wanted to tell Shen Ze''s origin and beat him hard in the face to destroy the latter''s arrogance.


    Mu Ling stares at he Jiadong. Then she turns her head and asks Shen Ze, "brother Ze, can I tell you where you came from?"


    Shen Ze took a sip of the tea he had just made. He said faintly, "if you want to say it, say it."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s answer, Mu Ling was very happy.


    When Shen Ze said that, he agreed with her to tell her the origin of Shen Ze.


    With permission, Muling could not wait to say to he Jiadong, "my brother Ze is the Dragon God Shen Diaolong!"


    Every word of Mu Ling is sonorous and powerful.


    At the same time, when she said these words, the pride and pride in her heart came into being, and she couldn''t help showing her arrogance.


    With Shen Ze, the elder brother of Dragon God, Mu Ling is obviously very proud.


    "Is this boy Shen Diaolong?"


    After listening to Mu Ling''s words, he Jiadong''s brows twisted together. His face changed and his eyes showed a strong color of surprise.


    "It''s impossible. How could he be the Dragon God Shen Diaolong?"


    He Jiadong''s first reaction was obviously that he did not believe what Mu Ling said.


    I don''t believe that Shen Ze is the first person in the Dragon Kingdom, the Dragon God Shen Diaolong!


    Seeing that he Jiadong didn''t believe it, Muling didn''t argue, but looked at him without expression.


    The more Mu Ling did not argue, the more hairy he Jiadong was.


    Your mother, is this boy really Shen Diaolong?

 Chapter 406

    The Dragon God Shen Diao Long, the Dragon sees the head but not the tail.


    If the young man in front of him is Shen Diaolong, it would be shocking!


    This is really scary!


    Seeing that Muling was not joking, he Jiadong was more and more afraid.


    His face changed quickly. His eyes looked at Muling suspiciously. He was obviously weak and asked in a low voice: "is he really the Dragon God?"


    Mu Ling gives he Jiadong a look. Don''t you know it?


    He Jiadong understood Mu Ling''s mind and his heart shook violently.


    Is this boy really the Dragon God?!


    He Jiadong still can''t believe this.


    Will such a powerful character really appear in front of his own eyes?


    He Jiadong is like not to give up. He suddenly turns his head and stares at Shen Ze.


    He pondered for a moment, gritted his teeth and said, "are you really the Dragon God?"


    Hearing he Jiadong''s inquiry, Shen Ze sips his tea. Then he puts down his cup, slowly raises his head and looks at he Jiadong.


    Shen Ze''s cold eyes fall on he Jiadong.


    Shen Ze''s eyes are not sharp, but he Jiadong feels like he is being watched by wild beasts.


    His whole body was tight, his heart was cold, and he was very uncomfortable.


    Shen Ze stares at he Jiadong for a while, and a faint radian of playing appears in the corner of his mouth. He says lightly, "what''s not like in the Dragon God, which makes you so suspicious?"


    Hear Shen Ze say "this Dragon God" three words, he Jiadong immediately feel like thunder, mind burst!


    Mu Ling said that Shen Ze was a Dragon God. It can be thought that Mu Ling lied to him.


    But Shen Ze himself said that he was a Dragon God, which represented a different meaning.


    In the whole world, no one dares to pretend to be a Dragon God.


    Only the Dragon God himself dare to say the three words "Dragon God".


    Since Shen Ze said that, it means that he is really a dragon god!


    Think of these, he Jiadong instant scalp numbness, face catastrophic, brain into the blank.


    Shen Ze is the Dragon God, which has too much impact on he Jiadong. It makes his brain crash and force him directly.


    After a while, he Jiadong was a little relieved.


    Looking at the young man who didn''t pay attention to himself and began to taste tea by himself, he Jiadong fell to his knees in shock.


    "Little man he Jiadong, please greet the Dragon God!"


    He Jiadong is surprised to know that the Dragon God does not kneel down to ask for help and kill without forgiveness.


    After his reaction, he immediately knelt down to say hello.


    After kneeling down, he threw himself to the ground and saluted Shen Ze.


    "The villain has no eyes and doesn''t recognize the Dragon God."


    "The villain has just offended the Dragon God. It''s unintentional. I hope the Dragon God can forgive the villain."


    He Jiadong''s heart was terrified and very uneasy.


    After he said these words of begging for mercy in a tearful tone, he crawled to the ground, maintaining this most respectful posture.


    His body trembled with fear.


    The young man in front of him, with power in the court and eyes in the sky, is half human and half god at the top of the world.


    He Jiadong provoked each other, no doubt digging his own grave!


    At the moment, he Jiadong is very scared, because what he has just done to Shen Ze is disrespectful, which will lead to his own death, and even implicate him.


    After all, with this man''s identity and status in front of him, just a word can make his whole family fall into the land of doom!

 Chapter 407

    As we all know, Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God, is the living king of the world.


    He is not only the unparalleled God of war, but also the merciless God of killing!


    How can he Jiadong, who knows these things, not be afraid of Shen Ze''s anger and let him die? Let his family be doomed?


    At the moment, he Jiadong dare not think more.


    He was silent and full of fear. His whole body was soaked in cold sweat, and his body shook violently like chaff. He was extremely afraid.


    Shen Ze ignored he Jiadong for the first time.


    He pushed a cup of brewed tea to Muling and said softly, "linger, the tea is quite good. Try it."


    "Well."


    This is the eye lock he Jiadong''s Mu Ling Wen Yan, when about to look back from the latter.


    Then, like Shen Ze, the little girl began to drink tea.


    After a sip of tea, Muling commented: "brother Ze''s skill in making tea is very good. It''s very good to drink."


    Shen Ze likes to drink tea. His skill of making tea is really good.


    Shen Ze accepted Mu Ling''s praise with a smile.


    Muring blinked her eyes and suggested, "brother Ze, when you are free, please teach me how to make tea."


    "Good."


    Shen Ze did not refuse, immediately nodded his head.


    "Brother Ze, now tell me the steps of making tea. Let me know first."


    Seeing that Shen zeshuang agreed quickly, Mu Ling seemed to have a strong interest and said.


    "All right, I''ll tell you about it."


    Shen Ze nodded, and then began to talk about it.


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling communicate about making tea and hang he Jiadong to one side.


    In this regard, he Jiadong dare not have any complaints, also dare not have any dissatisfaction.


    However, every minute in the past is a kind of torture and suffering for him.


    Because Shen Ze didn''t make a statement, he didn''t know what Shen Ze thought and how he would deal with him.


    It was a fear of the unknown to him.


    Knowing the ending, maybe you can be relieved. What you fear most is that you don''t know what kind of ending you will have.


    This is the most torture.


    At the moment, he Jiadong is in such a constant panic.


    Compared with this kind of suffering, he wanted to "die" a little more happily, to a crisp!


    However, it is clear that his idea cannot be realized.


    Shen Ze ignored he Jiadong''s plan for a while.


    After exchanging the steps of making tea with Mu Ling, he continued to drink tea without looking at he Jiadong.


    This makes Mu Ling can''t bear to ask Shen Ze.


    "Brother Ze, what are you going to do with this guy?"


    Shen Ze didn''t seem to think about how to deal with he Jiadong.


    He put down his cup, looked up at Muling and asked, "do you have any suggestions?"


    "My advice?"


    Mu Ling was stunned, then shook her head and replied, "No


    Looking at the little girl a pair of words and stop appearance, Shen Ze said with a smile: "casually."


    Mu Ling heard the speech and nodded.


    Then she said, "let this guy apologize to you first, and then let him kneel outside the office all afternoon."


    Mu Ling was kind-hearted and didn''t offer any suggestions to hurt he Jiadong.


    After listening to Muling''s suggestion, Shen Ze said softly, "is it too cheap for him?"


    Mu Ling smell speech, picked to pick eyebrow, "that Ze elder brother plans how to deal with him?"


    Shen Ze picked up the teacup and turned around, then said lightly, "or kill it directly!"

 Chapter 408

    He Jiadong is just like riding a roller coaster. His heart just rushed to the top of the cloud, and then fell to the bottom of the valley.


    He Jiadong first heard Mu Ling''s suggestion, only asked him to apologize to Shen Ze, and then knelt outside the office for an afternoon.


    This is very acceptable to he Jiadong.


    Because in his opinion, it''s much better to lose one''s life and family and let the family suffer.


    Even if it''s a disgrace to him, it''s probably the best outcome for him.


    He Jiadong thought Mu Ling''s proposal would be considered by Shen Ze.


    But he didn''t expect that Shen Ze immediately vetoed it. He thought that Muling''s proposal was too cheap for him.


    Then, after hearing Shen Ze''s words, he Jiadong felt as if he had been poured a basin of ice water.


    Kill it!


    Shen Ze means to kill him!


    Let he Jiadong die. How can he accept it?


    No one is afraid of death, and he Jiadong is obviously no exception.


    He didn''t want to die. When he heard that Shen Ze wanted to kill him directly, his heart sank to the bottom of the valley and he fell into a panic.


    He Jiadong is afraid that Shen zezhen will kill him.


    So, in a hurry, he asked for mercy again and said, "Lord Dragon God, please spare my life!"


    "I don''t want to die, please let me go!"


    "As long as I can survive, you can let me do anything!"


    He Jiadong was anxious and his voice trembled.


    At the moment, he couldn''t calm down at all. Some of him lost his mind and his body was shaking badly.


    Shen Ze is indifferent to he Jiadong''s entreaties.


    He lowered his head and gazed at the teacup without making a sound, completely ignoring he Jiadong''s plan.


    Sitting beside Shen Ze, Mu Ling looks at he Jiadong, who is lying on the ground like a dog begging for mercy.


    She frowned and her face became a little dignified.


    In Mu Ling''s eyes, he Jiadong is a cynical boy with bad conduct.


    She doesn''t like he Jiadong at all, and even hates the latter.


    But she still had compassion and didn''t want to see he Jiadong killed.


    Muling is not stupid. She can figure out why he Jiadong just provoked Shen Ze.


    It''s only because she has a close relationship with Shen ze that she deliberately targets Shen Ze.


    This entanglement, and her involvement is not small, and even has the biggest relationship.


    Mu Ling, who is kind-hearted, is surprised not to see he Jiadong lose his life because of her reasons.


    Although Mu Ling didn''t want to influence Shen Ze''s thoughts and decisions, she still spoke after hesitating for a moment.


    Muling gazed at Shen Ze''s side face and asked in a low voice, "brother Ze, who do you want to kill?"


    Hearing this, Shen Ze looked up at Muling and replied, "I have this consideration."


    After hearing the speech, Mu Ling bit her red lip with her scallop teeth.


    Shen Ze said, "if you have anything to say, just say it."


    Muling pondered for a moment and said, "brother Ze, I don''t think he Jiadong has committed any serious crime or any serious mistake, so he won''t be killed, will he?"


    Instead of answering, Shen Ze asked, "are you pleading with him?"


    Mu Ling was stunned when she heard the speech.


    After a moment, she nodded and said, "yes, I think so."


    Shen Ze smell speech, nodded, "OK, see in you for his sake, spare him a life."


    "But the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime can''t escape."

 Chapter 409

    When he Jiadong heard Shen Ze say that he could spare his life, he burst into tears and his heart fell.


    As long as you don''t die, everything is easy to say.


    "Muling, thank you for pleading for me!"


    "Lord dragon, thank you for sparing my life!"


    He Jiadong expressed his gratitude with emotion and kowtowed to Mu Ling and Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze turns his head and looks at the grateful he Jiadong coldly.


    He said faintly: "you go to the door of the building and kneel for an afternoon. After kneeling, go away."


    "Also, don''t provoke Mu Ling again."


    "Yes, yes!"


    "The villain must bear in mind the words of the Dragon God, and will do as the Dragon God orders!"


    He Jiadong didn''t dare to disobey Shen Ze''s meaning. He immediately nodded his head and made a pledge.


    Shen Ze didn''t want to listen to he Jiadong''s wordiness. He said faintly, "you can disappear."


    "Yes."


    "Thank you, Lord dragon!"


    When he Jiadong heard of the speech, he was granted amnesty.


    Shivering, he got up from the ground and rushed out of the office in a confused, staggering and flustered way.


    Today, Muling''s office is like hell to he Jiadong.


    He didn''t want to stay for a moment. He just wanted to get out of here as soon as possible.


    After a while, he Jiadong stumbled out of the office.


    Shen Ze has caused a serious psychological shadow to he Jiadong.


    He wanted to leave Mu''s building, Haicheng, Shencheng and he''s home.


    But he didn''t dare just leave.


    He dare not disobey Shen Ze''s orders or act according to his words.


    In shock, he Jiadong took the elevator to the gate of the building.


    In passers-by''s surprised eyes, he Jiadong kneels at the door of the building.


    This undoubtedly attracted people''s onlookers and comments.


    Kneeling in public is a shame and unacceptable thing for he Jiadong.


    But at the moment, he did it without complaint and willingly.


    He just knelt down to make amends, not to lose his life.


    This is a great fortune for he Jiadong.


    Not only can not have resentment, but also gratitude, home burning incense.


    Of course, he Jiadong didn''t think so much.


    Kneeling at the door of the building, his head is still in a blank, muddled like a puppet, confused and numb.


    Obviously, encountering Shen Ze, the Dragon God, has greatly stimulated he Jiadong, but he can''t get over it for a while.


    After he Jiadong came out of the office, Muling asked Shen Ze suspiciously, "brother Ze, have you never thought about killing he Jiadong?"


    Shen Ze replied, "those who don''t know are not guilty. I really didn''t want to put him to death."


    Then Muling asked, "you just said that you were going to kill him, just to scare him?"


    Shen Ze said, "it''s true."


    Mu Ling blinked her eyes and said, "brother Ze, I don''t think you need to say that at all."


    "When you show your identity in front of he Jiadong, it''s enough to scare him out of his wits!"


    Shen Ze smelt speech, noncommittal ground smile.


    Mu Ling suddenly thought of something and said to Shen Ze gratefully, "brother Ze, thank you for solving the problem of he Jiadong for me."


    "I don''t like him at all. He''s still clinging to me."


    "Now that you have warned him, he will not dare to pester me again."

 Chapter 410

    For mu Ling, it''s a happy thing to get rid of the trouble of he Jiadong.


    For Shen Ze who helped her solve the problem, she was very grateful.


    "I''m very happy to think that he Jiadong won''t provoke me again from now on."


    "Brother Ze, thank you so much!"


    Shen Ze is happy to help Mu Ling.


    He gave a smile to the grateful Mu Ling and said, "you are welcome to me. Don''t say these words of thanks."


    "Good." Mu Ling smiles like a flower and nods her head cleverly.


    Simple girl''s happiness is very simple.


    At the moment, Muling is as sweet as honey.


    She couldn''t help praising Shen Ze and said, "brother Ze, you''re so nice!"


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he laughed and said nothing.


    "Brother Ze, with you as the most powerful person in the Dragon kingdom by my side, no one can bully me!"


    When muring said these words, she looked happy and proud.


    After listening to Mu Ling''s words, Shen Ze couldn''t help laughing.


    After laughing, Shen Ze suddenly thought of something and said in a low voice: "maybe soon, I won''t be the most powerful person in the Dragon kingdom. By then, I won''t be able to stop anyone bullying you."


    Hearing the speech, Mu Ling gathered her smile.


    She looked at Shen Ze suspiciously and asked, "brother Ze, are you kidding me, or are you serious?"


    Shen Ze saw that Muling was serious all of a sudden.


    So he shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m kidding you."


    Shen Ze doesn''t think it''s necessary for mu Ling to worry about his affairs, so he doesn''t tell us what happened recently.


    Of course, Shen Ze knew that he would retire one day after all.


    On that day, he needless to say, the world including Mu Ling will know.


    There''s no need to say that now.


    Otherwise, it will only increase worries.


    Although Shen Ze said it was just a joke, the delicate minded Mu Ling still noticed something from it.


    However, Shen Ze didn''t say much and she didn''t ask much.


    Muling nodded and said nothing more.


    Shen Ze is not a sentimental person. He soon picked up his emotions and didn''t think about those worries any more.


    Shen Ze took a look at the time and saw that it was almost two o''clock in the afternoon.


    He said to Muling, "you''re almost at work."


    "Keep busy with your work. I''ll go back."


    Although Muling still wanted to chat with Shen Ze, she held back.


    She nodded and said, "OK."


    Shen Ze tidied up the tea table, said hello to Mu Ling, and then walked out of the office.


    He took the elevator to the ground floor hall.


    When walking outside the building, Shen Ze suddenly sees he Jiadong kneeling at the door of the building.


    On one side, a group of people were watching.


    They whispered and pointed at he Jiadong.


    He Jiadong is like a puppet, hanging his head, motionless.


    Kneeling at the door of the building and being surrounded by people like monkeys is undoubtedly a great shame to he Jiadong.


    In his heart, he was sad and indignant. He wanted to leave here, but he didn''t dare to leave. He could only endure all this. He was very helpless and unwilling.


    Shen Ze took a look at he Jiadong and then took his eyes back.


    He didn''t stop much and walked straight out of the building.


    As he passed by the gate of the building, he Jiadong inadvertently raised his head.

 Chapter 411

    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence, or I feel Shen Ze''s breath miraculously.


    He Jiadong raised his head and glanced at Shen Ze from the corner of his eye.


    He Jiadong was shocked violently in his heart, which made his body shiver.


    He didn''t want to attract Shen Ze''s attention, so he was on the ground for the first time.


    After that, he didn''t dare to make other redundant movements or make any sound.


    For a moment, he Jiadong was extremely nervous.


    I''m afraid it will attract Shen Ze''s attention and let Shen Ze have other ideas about him.


    Shen Ze doesn''t know how nervous he Jiadong is or how frightened he is. He doesn''t care at all.


    He didn''t look at he Jiadong much and walked out of the building.


    Shen Ze enters Maybach and drives away.


    After Shen Ze left for a long time, he Jiadong, who didn''t notice anything, dared to raise his head.


    He looked around timidly as if he were guilty.


    Not found Shen Ze figure, confirmed that Shen Ze left, he Jiadong this is a great relief, hanging in the throat of the heart fell down.


    "Huhu..."


    He Jiadong was sweating and his suit was all soaked.


    He was as if he had just run five kilometers, panting like a cow, his face red, showing a very tired look.


    Before long, he Jiadong was like a collapse, paralyzed on the ground.


    He Jiadong, like a walking corpse, knelt at the door of Mu''s building for an afternoon, and the whole Mu''s group knew about him.


    As the first family in Shencheng, he Jiadong is not a nobody.


    Everyone recognized he Jiadong.


    For the young master of the first family in Shencheng, kneeling at the door of the building, everyone was puzzled and very surprised.


    What''s going on here?


    Why does he Jiadong kneel at the gate of the building?


    The whole Mu group, in addition to Mu Ling, other people do not know why, can not think of it.


    Good things never go out, bad things go far.


    The story of he Jiadong kneeling at the door of Mu''s mansion soon spread.


    First in Haicheng, and then back to Shencheng.


    This makes he Jiadong a laughing stock in the eyes of upper class people in the two cities.


    As a result, he Jiadong was disgraced and lost his face.


    At six o''clock in the evening, he Jiadong was disheartened and extremely embarrassed. He seemed to have left Mu''s building.


    He Jiadong drove directly to the airport.


    Then he left the Aston Martin sports car at the gate of the airport and flew back to Shenzhen.


    That night, he Jiadong went back to Shencheng, like a turtle with a shrinking head.


    He Jiadong plans not to go to Haicheng any more. He also plans to shut up at home for a month, and then go out again.


    This shows how much psychological shadow Shen Ze has caused to he Jiadong.


    After the episode of he Jiadong, there was no other waves.


    Day by day, the days of plain and leisurely life are getting closer and closer to Qingming Festival.


    The day before Qingming Festival.


    At noon of this day, a luxury car with Yanjing license plate, which is specially used for the state-level dignitaries, came to the gate of Mujia mansion.


    Qin Chao is at the gate of the mansion.


    Seeing this special luxury car, Qin Chao suddenly looked upright and solemn.


    He stepped forward in a hurry for the first time and reached out to open the back door of the car.


    The door opened, and an old man in a black Chinese tunic, gray hair, slightly fat, looking rich and energetic came out.


    The old man in black Chinese tunic got out of the car.


    "Da..."


    "Da!"


    Qin Chao immediately stopped kicking and gave a standard military salute to the old man in black Chinese tunic suit.

 Chapter 412

    The old man in Zhongshan costume has a Chinese character face. He looks peaceful and amiable.


    Looking at Qin Chao with a solemn look, the old man in Zhongshan costume said with a smile like self mockery: "the old man has retired now. You don''t have to salute so seriously."


    Qin Chao was unmoved by the speech.


    Not long ago, this old man was the first person in charge of the Dragon kingdom.


    He had been an official for half of his life, devoted himself to the country and the people, and died.


    Qin Chao has great respect for this old man in Chinese tunic suit.


    It is only natural that he should salute like this.


    Just as Qin Chao saluted the old man, the driver''s door of the special luxury car opened.


    A man in a blue shirt, with shoulder length hair, moderate build, elegant temperament, looking about 30 years old came out.


    The dress and appearance of this man in blue shirt has a certain flavor of ancient people.


    However, his dress looks very suitable, and does not make people feel wrong.


    After getting out of the car, the man went straight to the old man in Zhongshan suit.


    Obviously, the man in green shirt is the attendant of the old man in Chinese tunic suit.


    However, the men in blue shirt didn''t show too much servility.


    Although he stood behind the old man in Zhongshan suit, he put his hands in his pockets and stood casually.


    Qin Chao can''t help glancing at the man who suddenly appears and has a unique temperament.


    Qin Chao didn''t see anything from the man in green shirt.


    In his eyes, the blue shirt man is like a deep pool of water, unpredictable.


    This blue shirt man is not simple!


    Qin Chao had this idea in his mind for the first time.


    Also, as the attendant of the old man in Chinese tunic suit, how can he be an ordinary person?


    Just as Qin Chao''s mind was turning, the old man in Zhongshan suit opened his mouth.


    "All right, put it away!"


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he did not keep the saluting posture.


    "Da..."


    "Da!"


    Then, Qin Chao stopped and relaxed.


    After that, Qin Chao put away his serious appearance. He reached out his hand and made a gesture of invitation. At the same time, he laughed at the old man in Zhongshan Costume: "please, Mr. Ning."


    The old man in Zhongshan suit, named Ning Yansong, said with a smile, "lead the way."


    "Yes


    Qin Chao nodded and then led the way.


    Ning Yansong and Qingshan followed Qin Chao.


    At the moment, Shen Ze is sitting alone in the reception hall of Mu family mansion.


    He was sitting at the tea table, stirring up a set of tea sets to make tea.


    The charcoal fire rose, and the water in the teapot was boiling.


    Seeing that the water was boiling, Shen Ze picked up the teapot and poured the water into the cup containing the first tea Dahongpao.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Boiling water into the cup, the Dahongpao soaked, a refreshing aroma of tea immediately floated.


    After a while, the whole reception hall was full of tea.


    Then, Shen Ze began to operate according to the steps of making tea.


    Shen Ze brewed the tea several times, and after all the mellow fragrance of Dahongpao was aroused, he just gave up.


    Shen zegang just put on the lid of the cup, and a sound of footsteps came from outside the reception hall.


    Shen Ze heard the sound and looked up.


    He was surprised to see Qin Chao leading the old man in Chinese tunic and the man in green shirt into the reception hall.


    Seeing the old man in Zhongshan suit, Shen Ze stood up from his chair out of respect.


    Seeing Shen Ze, the old man in Zhongshan costume immediately said with a smile, "Xiao Shen, long time no see."

 Chapter 413

    With Shen Ze''s current status, people who are qualified or dare to call him Xiao Shen can only find such an old man in Zhongshan costume in the whole dragon kingdom.


    Of course, the habit of calling Shen Ze Xiao Shen by the old man in Zhongshan costume started from the first time they met.


    Ning Yansong, as the first power holder in the Dragon Kingdom, really deserves the word "high power".


    Because of Ning Yansong''s identity, Shen Ze can''t and has no chance to meet Ning Yansong before he reaches the summit.


    Even after Shen Ze became the king of the West and took charge of the western war zone.


    It was not until Shen Ze became a God in the battle of Dingding and went to Yanjing to recover his life that he met Ning Yansong.


    After Shen Ze arrived at the seat of the Presbyterian Council, Ning Yansong used his power to summon Shen Ze for the first time.


    It was the first time the two met and the first time they met alone.


    Although they have never met, both Shen Ze and Ning Yansong know each other well.


    They are like friends who have been friends for many years. They don''t feel embarrassed at all. They get along well and have a good talk.


    Of course, this is because Shen Ze and Ning Yansong appreciate each other.


    This time, the two became friends.


    From this time on, Ning Yansong began to call Shen Ze Xiao Shen.


    It was precisely because of this meeting that Ning Yansong made great efforts to protect Shen Ze.


    Ning Yansong did not let Shen Ze stand up for the crime of disobeying the order of Shangfeng. Instead, he made more contributions than mistakes and won the title of God in the first World War.


    Under the promotion of Ning Yansong, Shen Ze was not only appointed as the Grand Marshal of the army, but also as the Dragon God.


    Power is in the limelight!


    Even now, Shen Ze is the brightest star in this era, with the most beautiful scenery and endless luxury.


    For Shen Ze, Ning Yansong is a noble man in his life.


    If Ning Yansong had not been the first power holder, Shen Ze would have been driven into the abyss and would never have been able to turn over.


    Compared with today''s situation, it is really a hell and a heaven.


    Shen Ze always felt very lucky to meet Ning Yansong.


    Shen Ze is very grateful to Ning Yansong for what happened in those years.


    Before that, Ning Yansong was suddenly dismissed, and everyone chose to be silent when he didn''t know about it.


    Shen Zeyi was the first to express his blessing to Ning Yansong.


    The reason why he did this was that he wanted to repay Ning Yansong for his kindness, and that he really regarded Ning Yansong as a close friend, so he didn''t take it for granted to help his friends?


    "Long time no see."


    Shen Ze calmly replied to Ning Yansong.


    Ning Yansong goes straight to the opposite side of the tea table where Shen Ze is.


    Then, with a pair of eyes full of vicissitudes but not turbid, he looked at Shen Ze carefully for a while.


    It''s like finding something to be happy about.


    Ning Yansong said with a smile: "Xiao Shen, compared with the last time I saw you, this time I saw you obviously better."


    "It seems that your secret illness has improved a lot."


    Shen Ze nodded and said: "the injury on the body is really much better, and the recovery is 7788."


    "It''s a good thing that we''ve recovered a lot!"


    Ning Yansong stretched out his hand and stroked a goatee on his chin. He said with a smile, "as long as you can recover from the injury, I''m more relieved."

 Chapter 414

    In Ning Yansong''s eyes, as long as Shen Ze can recover from the injury, then he is very secure.


    Now that he has retired from the position of the first executive, he can''t help Shen Ze.


    Ning Yansong regards Shen Ze as a good friend.


    He knew that Shen Ze would retire one day, and he knew very well what kind of danger Shen Ze would face.


    Shen Ze is able to recover from his injuries and recover from his hidden diseases, so that his force can be restored to its peak, so that he can be invincible in the face of those great dangers in the future.


    This is obviously what Ning Yansong wants to see.


    So, knowing that Shen Ze''s injury has recovered, Ning Yansong is happy for him from the bottom of his heart.


    When Ning Yansong looks at Shen Ze, Shen Ze also looks at Ning Yansong.


    See the old man red, energetic, the whole person''s state is very good.


    Shen Ze is also at ease.


    Previously, he was also worried that Ning Yansong would be suddenly dismissed from his post, thus suffering from some bad effects.


    Now, it seems that the old boss has not been adversely affected, but has been developing in a better way?


    Sure enough, good and bad depend on each other.


    Some things seem bad, but they can be good.


    After feeling in his heart, Shen Ze said to Ning Yansong with a smile, "you look very good in spirit."


    "It''s a light load?"


    Ning Yansong heard the speech, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "I''ve long wanted to unload my burden and live a happy life."


    "Now it''s hard to live an ideal life, eat whatever you like, and sleep soundly if you don''t have a good physical condition."


    When Ning Yansong was in power, he was always on the shelf and had an inviolable dignity.


    And now he, just like an old urchin, is quite different from before.


    Not only does it look amiable, but it''s also a little cute and very approachable.


    Shen Ze is very familiar with Ning Yansong''s temperament. Goodbye to the latter.


    He probably knew clearly in his heart that Ning Yansong was open to the matter of leaving his post.


    Shen Ze is no longer worried about this.


    Shen Ze said like a joke: "you can see it. It''s very good."


    "I''m very open, old man."


    After Ning Yansong''s faint smile, the topic changed, like a run on Shen Ze, and said, "why, you don''t invite the old man to sit, do you want the old man to stand all the time?"


    "If you want to sit down, just sit down. Don''t ask me."


    Shen Ze light mouth at the same time, self-care to sit back on the chair.


    "You still want to face so much, although I don''t have a position now, you are a Dragon God, but you can''t hold your airs in front of me!"


    Ning Yansong gave Shen Ze an oral education with a smile.


    However, he didn''t really blame Shen Ze for his words and deeds.


    As soon as the words fall, Ning Yansong is not polite and sits down on the chair opposite Shen Ze.


    Seeing that Ning Yansong and Shen Zedu are seated, they follow the man in green shirt and Qin Chao, who enter the living room of the meeting, to the back of them.


    In front of the two most powerful figures of their respective times.


    Qin Chao didn''t dare to be careless. He stood like a sharp spear behind Shen Ze.


    However, the men in Qingshan are quite different from Qin Chao.


    This man, like an ancient man, holds his chest in both hands, straddles his legs obliquely, and stands in what he sees as the most comfortable position.

 Chapter 415

    Looking gentle and elegant, the man in green shirt is standing behind Ning Yansong in a leisurely manner.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the men in green shirt do not respect Shen Ze and Ning Yansong.


    But this is the true appearance of a man in a blue shirt, not disrespect for Shen Ze and Ning Yansong.


    Although Ning Yansong''s back is facing the man in green shirt, he knows what the latter looks like.


    He was used to it and didn''t feel anything wrong with it.


    Because Shen Ze is sitting opposite Ning Yansong, he can see the man in green shirt.


    He didn''t make a fuss about the "disrespectful" standing posture of the men in blue shirts. It''s not surprising.


    Because before the man in green shirt entered the reception hall, Shen Ze realized that the former was not an ordinary person.


    This blue shirt man is a top martial arts man.


    According to Shen Ze''s conjecture, the man in green shirt is as powerful as he was at his peak.


    From now on, if you really want to fight, he may not be the opponent of the blue shirt man.


    And even if he recovers to the peak combat power, there is no absolute certainty that he can surpass the men in blue shirt, which can be seen.


    As a top martial artist, he has his own pride.


    Of course, men in green shirts also have the capital to be so casual in front of Shen Ze and Ning Yansong.


    Therefore, Shen Ze was not surprised by this, and did not feel that it was wrong at all.


    Of course, the man in green shirt is Ning Yansong''s retinue, and he doesn''t mind the former.


    "Xiao Shen, your tea making skill has been improved again!"


    "It''s getting closer to my tea making skills."


    After drinking a mouthful of Shen Ze''s red robe, Ning Yansong first praised Shen Ze, and then did not forget to brag about himself.


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he laughed but said nothing.


    He really can''t refute this.


    Ning Yansong, a lousy old man, also likes drinking very much. He has been studying tea making for decades, and his tea making skills are superb.


    Shen Ze learned the skill of making tea from Ning Yansong.


    So Ning Yansong is Shen Ze''s teacher.


    Ning Yansong said that Shen Ze, a student, naturally could not say anything.


    After taking a sip of Dahongpao, Shen Ze raised his head and asked Ning Yansong, "how is the tea made?"


    Ning Yansong pondered for a moment, and then seriously commented: "the fire is a little worse. The smell of Dahongpao is only seven or eight points."


    First of all, Ning Yansong said, "but the taste of this tea is good enough to drink!"


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he picked his eyebrows.


    He looked at Ning Yansong playfully and said with a smile: "is this tea really good enough?"


    Shen Ze is very clear that Ning Yansong is a very selective person for tea.


    If you are not 100% satisfied with the tea, Ning Yansong will never give such an evaluation as good enough.


    "Why do you think I said something against your will?"


    Seeing Shen Ze showing a look of disbelief, Ning Yansong laughs.


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "I really think so."


    Ning Yansong heard the speech and laughed.


    "I did say something against my will."


    "Your tea is really not good."


    The smile on Ning Yansong''s face became more and more intense: "I am a cloth clothes now. You are the Dragon God. Of course, I have to say something to compliment you. I can''t tear down your platform."


    Shen Ze smell speech, white Ning Yansong one eye.


    He conveyed the meaning to Ning Yansong with his eyes, you bad old man.


    Ning Yansong understood and couldn''t help laughing.


    The exchange between them was like a joke, which made the atmosphere more joyful and harmonious.


    Then Ning Yansong and Shen Ze chatted over tea.


    They didn''t talk about anything important. They just talked about some trivial and life like things.


    Two people drinking tea is like drinking, push the cup for cup, one cup after another.


    Before long, a whole pot of tea was drunk by Shen Ze and Ning Yansong.


    Both of them are like eating with wine and food. They both lean back against the chair and close their eyes.


    They did not speak again, and the reception hall fell into silence.


    Watching Shen Ze and Ning Yansong close their eyes and take a rest, Qin Chao and Qingshan man standing on one side show a look of surprise in their eyes.


    Shen Ze and Ning Yansong both know their identities.


    One is the most powerful person in the Dragon kingdom of the last era, and the other is the most powerful person in the Dragon kingdom of the present era. It''s a bit surprising to see these two people get along with each other in this way.


    Is it hard to be different from the top people?


    As Shen Ze and Ning Yansong begin to rest after drinking tea, both Qin Chao and Qingshan men feel strange and don''t understand it.


    However, they were silent and did not express their doubts.


    I can only secretly sigh that the two top leaders are not the same and do not play cards according to common sense.


    Shen Ze and Ning Yansong are not playing cards out of common sense. They are just used to this mode of getting along.


    Before they met, most of them had tea and chatted about trifles first, and then they would get to the point and talk about serious matters or big things.


    Since they used to meet alone, no one knew how they got along, so Qin Chao and Qingshan men would be surprised.


    As time went by, Qin Chao and the man in Qingshan felt that Shen Ze and Ning Yansong were about to sleep.


    Shen Ze and Ning Yansong opened their eyes one after another.


    Both of them didn''t show any more decency, but they both looked serious and serious.


    Shen Ze looks at Ning Yansong with deep eyes and takes the lead to break the silence.


    He asked calmly, "how could you step back so suddenly?"

 Chapter 416

    In principle, Ning Yansong, as the first power holder of the Dragon Kingdom, even if the Presbyterian Council automatically replaced the old and new, he would stay in power for several years before retiring.


    Instead of just a few days ago, so suddenly back down.


    As for Ning Yansong''s sudden resignation, not only Shen Ze is puzzled, but many people in Longguo are puzzled.


    At the moment, hearing Shen Ze ask this question, Ning Yansong''s face is a touch of complexity.


    The old man pondered for a while, and said in a tired tone, "it''s Huang Shiping who forced me to step down."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, his sword eyebrows frowned, and a startling cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Shen Ze had no expression on his face and said in a deep voice, "how do you say that?"


    Ning Yansong youyou said, "Huang Shiping has developed the biggest force in the whole national assembly and Presbyterian Council."


    "He went straight to me and threatened to liquidate me if I didn''t step down."


    After listening to Ning Yansong''s words, Shen Ze''s sword eyebrows wrinkled more tightly.


    His tone also became colder, "this Huang Shiping is really brave, dare to threaten you."


    Ning Yansong said in a complicated voice: "his power in the national assembly and Presbyterian Council has grown. There is indeed that capital to threaten me."


    Shen Ze didn''t comment much on this. Later, he asked, "just because you were threatened by Huang Shiping, did you automatically withdraw?"


    Shen Ze was puzzled about this.


    With his understanding of Ning Yansong, the latter should not take the initiative to retreat because of Huang Shiping''s threat.


    Ning Yansong''s temper should be just like Huang Shiping''s.


    As for what the outcome is, we won''t do much about it.


    Moreover, Ning Yansong is very capable of being the first power holder in the Dragon kingdom.


    Even if Huang Shiping''s wings are gradually abundant and his power is huge, he may not be able to defeat Huang Shiping with Ning Yansong''s skill.


    In fact, when Huang Shiping found Ning Yansong and threatened him, Ning Yansong''s first reaction was furious.


    He had intended to fight Huang Shiping to the end, but in the end he gave up because he didn''t want to cause unrest.


    Huang Shiping is a rascal, but Ning Yansong can''t be as rascal as Huang Shiping.


    Huang Shiping can ignore the safety of the country and the people, but he would rather take care of Yansong.


    In order to maintain the stability and prosperity of Longguo, Ning Yansong chose to give in.


    Conforming to Huang Shiping''s idea, he retired automatically.


    As a result, Huang Shiping was promoted to the top position in the Dragon kingdom.


    At the moment, Shen Ze asked why he would retreat because he was threatened by Huang Shiping.


    After pondering for a long time, Ning Yansong didn''t say what he really thought and why. Instead, he said in a tired tone: "maybe it''s because he''s old. He just wants to be happy and doesn''t want to fight."


    Hearing Ning Yansong''s reply, Shen Ze raises his eyebrows.


    He took a deep look at Ning Yansong and said nothing more.


    Although Ning Yansong said so, Shen Ze knew that Ning Yansong didn''t think so.


    He knew very well that the old man sitting opposite had a heart for the world and for the country and the people.


    It must be because he didn''t want to cause unrest in the Dragon kingdom that he succumbed to Huang Shiping''s threat and took the initiative to step down from the position of the first power holder in the Dragon kingdom.


    Thinking of these, Shen Ze sighed in his heart.


    This old man is really a real and unparalleled National. He is willing to hand over his power for the sake of the country and the people.


    All of a sudden from the top of the executive, into a cloth almost no real power.


    This kind of disposition and character is awe inspiring and highly worthy of respect.


    Shen Ze understands that Ning Yansong made such a choice, but he still has some concerns.


    After pondering for a while, Shen Ze asked Ning Yansong: "Huang Shiping is a shameless man who is greedy for power and good profit. If you step down like this and let him easily sit in the position of power holder, you are not afraid that he will destroy the foundation of the Dragon kingdom?"


    Hearing Shen Ze''s question, Ning Yansong''s expression changed slightly.


    Obviously, like Shen Ze, he is aware of this problem.


    Ning Yansong frowned, pondered for a moment and said, "in his position, seek his position."


    "Although Huang Shiping took the position of power holder, he was also constrained by the Presbyterian Council and the national court, so he could not do anything wrong."


    "Of course, even if he is not punctual and does some bad things, it will not set off any big storm."


    "Huang Shiping sat in that position, and he would certainly perform well if he cared about his reputation."

 Chapter 417

    Shen Ze and Ning Yansong both know that Huang Shiping is a guy who is fishing for fame.


    Therefore, Ning Yansong thinks that after Huang Shiping takes the position of the first power holder in the Dragon Kingdom, he won''t do anything supernormal because he cherishes his wings.


    Shen Ze understands Ning Yansong''s meaning.


    And because he also knows what kind of person Huang Shiping is, he understands Ning Yansong''s idea.


    However, he still felt that it was inappropriate.


    Shen Ze seriously said to Ning Yansong, "it''s not a good thing for the Dragon kingdom to let Huang Shiping be in power."


    For Shen Ze''s idea, Ning Yansong agreed and nodded.


    Then, with a calm face, he said, "this is forced by the situation, and there is no way."


    Huang Shiping''s wings are gradually abundant, and his influence is so huge that no one else can shake him.


    Before that, except Ning Yansong, who could barely compete with Huang Shiping, no one else in the Presbyterian Council could.


    Ning Yansong, in order not to disturb Longguo, gave up the position of the executive.


    Of course, there is also a part of the reason for this, because he is already on the joint of the replacement of the old and the new, and sooner or later he will retire.


    Even now, at the risk of destabilizing the Dragon Kingdom, he has defeated Huang Shiping.


    But in a few years, when the deadline comes, Ning Yansong will still retire from the position of the power holder.


    At that time, Huang Shiping will still be sitting in that position.


    Because of the previous struggle, Huang Shiping will probably retaliate against Ning Yansong and even move the whole camp where Ning Yansong is.


    If that is the case, the consequences will be very serious, and it may even cause unrest in the Dragon kingdom.


    Out of this consideration, Ning Yansong''s mind of giving in was much heavier.


    Of course, Ning Yansong is not stupid. Although he promised Huang Shiping to take the initiative to step down, he didn''t do it for nothing.


    Ning Yansong also made a request to Huang Shiping.


    Huang Shiping, after sitting in the position of the first power holder, can''t beat down his colleagues or take advantage of them.


    This is an agreement that Ning Yansong and Huang Shiping reached openly in front of others in the Presbyterian Church.


    Although Huang Shiping is not a real gentleman, he will not do anything to hurt his face.


    As the saying goes, people want face, trees want skin.


    Such as Huang Shiping, fishing for fame is the most important thing to face, so it is extremely unlikely to do anything against the agreement.


    And it is seizing this point of Huang Shiping that Ning Yansong would take the initiative to retreat at the beginning.


    "Although I took the initiative to retire, I didn''t retire in vain."


    "I made an agreement with Huang Shiping to prevent him from moving to the foundation of the Dragon kingdom."


    "Although Huang Shiping is not a very good person, he still pursues something."


    "If he wanted to sit in that position, he would not be foolishly making trouble."


    Ning Yansong has never been in the habit of explaining to others, but at the moment, he still slowly said these words to Shen Ze.


    After listening to Ning Yansong''s words, Shen Ze nodded and said softly, "I hope it''s as you wish."


    Now, Huang Shiping has become the first executive in the Dragon kingdom.


    It''s a foregone conclusion. It''s no use saying more now.


    What can be done is to take precautions.


    Ning Yansong is also worried about Huang Shiping becoming the first power holder, but he also knows that no matter how much he says now, it won''t help.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t want to talk about it any more, he didn''t say anything more.


    They were silent for a moment.


    After a while, Shen Ze raised his head and stared at Ning Yansong.


    He broke the silence and said, "old man, do you think Huang Shiping will cut me?"


    Ningyansong smell speech, Huoran raised his head, on the line of sight of Shen Ze.


    After looking at Shen Ze for a while, Ning Yansong''s eyes narrowed slightly and said in a low voice, "yes."


    After Ning Yansong expressed his judgment and opinion.


    Then, he said, "Huang Shiping has always been at odds with you. He has never dealt with you."


    "Moreover, because of your identity and status, he is in the position of power holder. No matter from which aspect, he is likely to take you to the sword."


    Shen Ze knows what Ning Yansong said.


    He and Ning Yansong''s judgment is the same, whether Huang Shiping will directly cut him may not be sure, but for him is positive.


    Of course, there''s a good chance that he will be operated on.


    "Do you think I should abolish Huang Shiping when he cuts me?"


    Shen Ze''s eyes narrowed slightly when he said these words, and his killing chance burst out.


    Although Ning Yansong is not a warrior, his awareness is very keen.


    Shen Ze''s heart beat violently when he felt the murderous chance on him.


    Ning Yansong deeply gazed at Shen Ze for a moment, and said in a deep voice: "boy, don''t you want to move Huang Shiping?"


    Shen Ze''s face was expressionless and his eyes were deep.


    He asked quietly, "allow Huang Shiping to operate on me, and do not allow me to touch him?"


    At the moment, Ning Yansong couldn''t figure out what Shen Ze thought.


    After pondering for a moment, he said, "if you fight with Huang Shiping, it''s really going to be a mess."


    "I don''t want to see that."


    Ning Yansong expressed his real idea directly.


    "You don''t want to see that?"


    Shen Ze picked to pick eyebrow, the tone is not salty to say: "that you want to see the situation that Huang Shiping takes my knife?"


    Ning Yansong shook his head.


    "With your current status and status, Huang Shiping does not dare to cut you off easily."


    Shen zeyouyou said: "now he may not dare, but I will retire one day."


    "As soon as that day arrives, Huang Shiping is afraid that he can''t wait to fight me."


    Speaking of this, Shen Ze''s tone became a little cold.


    "I don''t like passive defense. I like to take the initiative."


    "If there is a fight between Huang and me, then I will choose to strike first."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ning Yansong frowned.


    Ning Yansong knows Shen Ze very well.


    He knew that, with Shen Ze''s temperament, he would not wait to die and do passive defense. Instead, he would show his sharpness and take the initiative to attack.


    With Shen Ze''s skill, if he attacks, he will be overwhelmed by thunder.


    As the first person in dragon Kingdom, if Shen Ze takes the initiative to attack, it will cause a huge shock.


    What''s more, the object Shen Ze wants to move is Huang Shiping, the first power holder in the name of the Dragon kingdom.


    The shock caused by this will obviously increase by another order of magnitude.


    You can imagine what kind of turbulence will be caused by the contest between the two top figures in dragon kingdom!


    Ning Yansong has always attached great importance to the overall situation and the people of the country.


    He put the country and people at the top, power and wealth at the bottom.


    Ning Yansong is surprised to see Shen Ze and Huang Shiping fight.

 Chapter 418

    Shen Ze is the first powerful minister of the Dragon kingdom.


    He is in charge of the military department, holding the important weapons of the country, which can be called the real power of the government and the opposition.


    Huang Shiping is the most powerful person in the Dragon kingdom.


    According to normal thinking, Huang Shiping is like an ancient emperor, while Shen Ze is like an ancient general.


    Judging from their positions, Huang Shiping is a higher level and has more power than Shen Ze.


    However, because Shen Ze was the God in the first World War of Dingding, he was honored as the Dragon God and enjoyed the highest honor and treatment.


    In fact, Huang Shiping is the first person in the Dragon kingdom.


    But in the eyes of the world, Shen Ze is the first person in the Dragon kingdom.


    And worthy of the name!


    It''s just like this. If the two most prominent figures, both in appearance and in essence, really fight, it''s hard for Longguo not to be in turmoil.


    Both Shen Ze and Huang Shiping are people who can shake their feet and make the whole dragon Kingdom shake with them.


    We can imagine what kind of destruction they will cause if they meet each other.


    Light is a river of blood, many casualties.


    If it is serious, the Dragon kingdom will be in turmoil and its foundation will be damaged.


    No matter what the situation is, Ning Yansong, who loves peace and attaches great importance to the overall situation, does not want to see and cannot accept it.


    Although Ning Yansong understands Shen Ze''s temperament, he knows that Shen Ze is a strong person and will not be manipulated by others.


    But Ning Yansong still said: "boy, old man, I really don''t want to see you and Huang Shiping meet each other, which will cause the turmoil of the Dragon kingdom."


    Ning Yansong look dignified, with a kind of like begging general tone said: "in my old man''s sake, you don''t fight."


    Shen Ze did not respond to Ning Yansong''s proposal.


    He looked at Ning Yansong calmly and asked, "so you want to see Huang Shiping do it to me?"


    Ning Yansong shook his head and said in a positive tone, "of course I won''t watch Huang Shiping do it to you."


    "That''s why I came to you this time."


    Shen Ze picked pick eyebrows, motioned Ning Yansong to continue.


    Ning Yansong breathed a long breath, and then he looked at Shen Ze and said: "boy, I know that with your ability, you can plan strategies."


    "Even in the face of Huang Shiping, you can still make sure that you are safe."


    "Besides, you don''t dare to move anyone."


    "Whether Huang Shiping will move you or not is still a matter of two opinions. We can''t make a definite judgment yet."


    Shen Ze interrupted Ning Yansong and said, "old man, I know all these things. You can gossip with me and get down to business."


    Ning Yansong smelt speech, wry smile.


    Then he nodded.


    Next, Ning Yansong pointed to the green shirt man standing behind him in a leisurely manner.


    Ning Yansong said: "Zhang Che, a top martial arts man."


    Seeing Ning Yansong introduce himself to Shen Ze, a green shirt man named Zhang Che, out of politeness, he doesn''t put on airs any more.


    However, Zhang Che did not say anything superfluous.


    He just threw a look at Shen Ze, which was regarded as a greeting.


    Shen Ze takes a look at the man in green shirt to show his response.


    After looking at Shen Ze, Zhang Che immediately lowered his head and did not move.


    Qin Chao, who stands behind Shen Ze, is dissatisfied with Zhang Che''s disrespect for Shen Ze.


    Qin Chao stares at Zhang Che with a cold and sharp eye.


    The man in green shirt can clearly detect Qin Chao''s hostile eyes, but he pretends to know nothing, and is not moved and does nothing.


    Shen Ze didn''t feel wrong about what Zhang Che had done.


    He snorted, indicating that Qin Chao should not be hostile to the man in green shirt.


    Qin Chao understood Shen Ze''s meaning. After staring at Zhang Che with a sad look in his eyes, he withdrew his eyes and recovered to a calm state.


    Seeing that Shen Ze and Zhang Che knew each other, Ning Yansong said, "boy, if you need anything in the future, Zhang Che will appear in front of you for the first time to help you."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he picked his eyebrows.


    Ning Yansong gave him a promise and guarantee.


    With the help of a top martial arts man, Shen Ze is naturally like a tiger.


    Even if you can''t have a good rest, you can have a lot of peace of mind.


    Shen Ze doesn''t know what cost Ning Yansong spent to find the man in blue shirt.


    Ning Yansong asked Zhang Che to help Shen Ze at the critical moment, which was like giving him a big gift.


    Love is deep and kindness is heavy.


    "Thank you very much."


    Instead of refusing, Shen Ze gladly accepts it and expresses his gratitude to Ning Yansong.


    "You''re welcome between you and me."


    Ning Yansong waved to Shen Ze and said, "the old man can''t do much now. I''m satisfied to help you."


    Shen Ze nodded and said nothing more.


    As for Ning Yansong''s kindness, he naturally kept it in mind.


    After talking about Zhang Che, Shen Ze and Ning Yansong talked about state affairs.


    He talked about the current situation in Longguo and the situation in the whole world.


    Of course, the two talked mainly about the domestic situation.


    The talk lasted all afternoon.


    It''s sunset, it''s evening.


    On behalf of Shen Ze, Qin Chao sent Ning Yansong and Zhang Che to the door.


    During Qin Chao''s salute, Ning Yansong and Zhang Che successively boarded the luxury car with Yanjing license plate.


    Then, under Qin Chao''s gaze, the car drove away slowly.


    When the car disappeared in the field of vision, Qin Chao was able to restore his usual casual appearance.


    Later, Qin Chao returned to the reception hall.


    At this time, Shen Ze is cleaning up the tea set.


    Seeing this, Qin Chao immediately helps Shen Ze clean up.


    After hesitating and hesitating for a while, Qin Chao still couldn''t help asking: "young master, if Huang Shiping attacks you, do you really want to fight back?"


    Before Shen Ze answered, Qin Chao said, "if Huang Shiping really dares to fight against you, you will directly abolish him and pull him down from that position."


    "That guy has no virtue and is incompetent. He doesn''t deserve to sit in that position."


    After hearing Qin Chao''s indignant words, Shen Ze frowned.


    He suggested in a flat tone: "before you say something, think about it first. Don''t talk but think. It''s funny."


    In the face of Shen Ze''s rebuke, Qin Chao suddenly choked speechless and blushed.


    After a while, some of Qin Chao''s commissars were chubaba, but he said forcefully, "young master, I''m telling the truth, not nonsense."


    Shen Ze, hearing the speech, turned his head and glared at Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao immediately closed his mouth and did not dare to retort.


    Shen Ze looked at Qin Chao with disgust in his eyes, and then said, "things between Huang Shiping and me need to be treated with caution. We can''t make decisions rashly."


    "You don''t have to be tough to deal with Huang Shiping."

 Chapter 419

    "I prefer to be old."


    "I don''t want to see such a thing happen to the Dragon kingdom."


    "Taiping is the result of our War Department''s hard work. We can''t destroy it casually."


    When Shen Ze said these words, his tone was low and he looked very serious.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao suddenly realized that Shen Ze didn''t have much to fight with Huang Shiping.


    Of course, what Shen Ze said is very reasonable.


    As the commander of the vanguard camp of the Qinglong army, Qin Chao knew very well how the peace and prosperity of the Dragon kingdom came from.


    That is the countless good son Lang, one after another, throw head, sprinkle blood exchange!


    This peace is hard won and needs to be cherished.


    In fact, deep in Qin Chao''s heart, he also hoped that the Dragon kingdom would be peaceful and prosperous all the time, and he did not hope that there would be turmoil in the Dragon kingdom.


    As for what he said just now, he really had some brains.


    After calming down at the moment, Qin Chao knew that he had just been reckless.


    Thinking of this, Qin Chao felt a little shy and his face turned red slightly.


    Qin Chao smiles awkwardly at Shen Ze.


    He scratched his head, then asked in a low voice, "young master, what are you going to do with Huang Shiping?"


    "No war without preparation."


    Shen Ze light said: "this kind of thing, as long as enough preparation."


    "As long as there are enough preparations and enough counter measures, Huang Shiping will be afraid to attack me."


    "The fight between him and me can also be avoided."


    In Qin Chao''s eyes, Shen Ze is not the kind of good man in the eyes of the world.


    With Shen Ze''s temperament, he doesn''t choose to avoid war, but is aboveboard.


    Qin Chao was surprised by Shen Ze''s words, which seemed to be avoiding war, but he didn''t say anything.


    Shen Ze''s choice is not up to him as a subordinate.


    Although he has a close relationship with Shen Ze, usually no big or small, Qin Chao knows how to make a choice for Shen Ze and does not dare to interfere.


    Of course, Qin Chao can figure out why Shen Ze did this.


    The most fundamental reason is to keep the peace and prosperity.


    After all, today''s peace and prosperity can almost be said to be the result of Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze wants to keep it, which obviously makes sense.


    "Young master, you still have a macro view."


    Qin Chao licked his face and praised Shen Zehou. Then he said to himself, "compared with you, I''m far behind. I''m too short-sighted."


    "What the young master just taught me is that I really have to go over my head before I speak, otherwise what I say may make others laugh."


    Seeing that Qin Chao realized his shortcomings, Shen Ze nodded approvingly.


    Qin Chao suddenly thought of something, and then asked: "young master, what else do we have to do now?"


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and said to Qin Chao, "select some good seedlings in various major departments and develop them."


    Shen Ze''s implication is that he plans to cultivate some confidants in various departments of the Dragon Kingdom, so as to stabilize the overall situation at the critical moment.


    Qin Chao understood Shen Ze''s meaning, immediately nodded and said, "OK, I''ll arrange it immediately."


    Shen Ze said nothing more.


    Together, they quickly packed up the tea set.


    "Get some air in the back garden."


    After finishing up, Shen Ze and Qin Chao walk out of the reception hall and toward the back garden.


    On the way to the back garden, Qin Chao suddenly thought of something.


    He asked abruptly, "young master, what kind of existence is the man in blue shirt that Mr. Ning brought with him today?"


    Qin Chao is very curious about what kind of character Zhang Che is.


    In the previous meeting, Qin Chao did not see the depth of Zhang Che, so now is to ask Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze truthfully replied: "that man is a top martial arts man. His martial arts strength is comparable to that of my peak."


    "Lying trough, so powerful?"


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao opened his mouth wide in shock.


    Qin Chao knew very well how terrible Shen Ze''s martial arts strength was at its peak.


    It''s a god like existence, invincible and invincible.


    Even the martial arts masters who belong to the same realm can kill.


    Raise your hands and feet, you can shake the earth.


    In Qin Chao''s cognition, Shen Ze is the most powerful person in the world.


    He didn''t expect that today''s blue shirt man, who looks like an ancient man, has the same martial strength as Shen Ze.


    It''s a little fucked up!


    "When did such a powerful figure appear in the state of dragon?"


    After the shock, Qin Chao said with some doubts.


    Qin chaoduo has some knowledge of the top martial artists in China.


    Before that, Qin Chao had never heard of Zhang Che.


    In principle, top martial artists like Zhang Che should have been famous all over the world for a long time.


    Qin Chao was surprised because he had never heard of Zhang Che before.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao have the same doubts. He didn''t know Zhang Che before.


    To Qin Chao''s inquiry, Shen Ze shook his head and replied, "I don''t know."


    "If you want to make it clear, you can only ask the old man."


    Zhang Che was brought by Ning Yansong.


    Ning Yansong naturally knows the origin and background of Zhang Che.


    Although Shen Ze was curious, he didn''t ask Ning Yansong about his plan.


    Of course, in his and Qin Chao''s opinion, it is only natural for Ning Yansong to have Zhang Che, a top martial arts man, as his retinue.


    After all, Ning Yansong was the first power holder in the Dragon Kingdom, with high power and noble status.


    His safety needs to be ensured.


    It''s reasonable to have Zhang Che as a top martial arts man to protect him.


    Although Qin Chao is also curious about the origin of Zhang Che, he can''t ask Ning Yansong, so he can only give up the idea of making it clear.


    Qin Chao sighed: "I didn''t expect another top martial arts man to emerge from the Dragon kingdom."


    "It''s really a vast world, crouching tiger, hidden dragon!"


    Speaking of this, Qin Chao still does not forget to flatter Shen Ze.


    "In my eyes, the young master is the most powerful among all the top martial artists in the world!"


    "Young master, you should quickly restore your martial arts strength. I want to see you climb to the top again, look down on the world and be invincible!"


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he just gave a faint smile and said nothing.


    Then, it seemed that he suddenly thought of something, and his face suddenly became a little gloomy.


    Shen Zeyou said, "tomorrow is Tomb Sweeping Day. I''m going back to Hangzhou to sweep tombs."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he became solemn.


    He knew that Shen Ze was nostalgic for his dead mother.


    Shen Ze said, "go and get ready. You''ll go back to Hangzhou early tomorrow morning."


    "Yes." Qin Chao nodded.

 Chapter 420

    Mu Ling knew that Shen Ze would return to Hangzhou tomorrow, so she finished her work early and went back to Mu''s mansion.


    After learning that Shen Ze was in the back garden, Mu Ling went directly to the back garden.


    At this moment, the sun is setting and the world is covered with soft rays.


    The breeze is gentle and refreshing.


    When Mu Ling came to the back garden, she saw Shen Ze standing alone in the pavilion with her hands down.


    He raised his head slightly and looked at the setting sun in the west, looking sad.


    Without thinking about it, Muling knew that Shen Ze was feeling sad for his old friend.


    Now Shen Ze needs to be alone and not to be disturbed.


    Thinking of this, Muling didn''t step forward and go to Shen Ze''s side. Instead, she stood more than ten meters away and watched Shen Ze quietly.


    You stand on the bridge and watch the scenery. The people who watch the scenery upstairs are watching you.


    Shen Ze and Mu Ling are just like two sculptures, standing still.


    Time goes by.


    Unconsciously, the setting sun sets on the horizon.


    The sky was dim and night fell.


    Looking at Shen Ze, who had not recovered for a long time in grief, Mu Ling sighed in her heart, and her mood became very melancholy.


    Because, she can''t help but also think of her father mu Yunbin who left her not long ago.


    The death of the closest person is always sad.


    At this moment, although she can''t feel the same, she can feel Shen Ze''s mood very well.


    Mu Ling doesn''t want to disturb Shen Ze, but it''s not good to think of a person who has been in mourning.


    So, after hesitating for a moment, she walked quietly behind Shen Ze.


    "Brother Ze..."


    Looking at the figure of the man with a sense of loneliness and desolation, Mu Ling felt a little distressed. Her voice was low and she gave a gentle cry.


    When Shen Ze heard this, he suddenly came back to himself.


    At once, he became calm and calm.


    Shen Ze turns around and his eyes fall on Mu Ling.


    Looking at the little girl''s obvious worry about herself, Shen Ze smiles and asks: "why, who makes you unhappy? Why are you taut?"


    Mu Ling knew that Shen Ze was joking. Instead of answering this question, she asked, "brother Ze, you were just thinking about your aunt?"


    Being told by Muling, Shen Ze didn''t deny it and nodded to admit it.


    Muling has never met Shen Ze''s biological mother, but from Shen Ze, she learned a lot about Shen Ze''s biological mother.


    Shen Ze''s biological mother has a nice name, Zhang Ruoyun.


    Zhang Ruoyun''s hometown is Hangzhou, a second tier city.


    At the beginning, when Zhang Ruoyun went to university in Yanjing, he met Shen Yu, Shen Zesheng''s father, who was in the same school.


    They know each other and love each other.


    Shen Yu wants to marry Zhang Ruoyun, and Zhang Ruoyun also wants to marry Shen Yu.


    However, Zhang Ruoyun was born in the countryside with an ordinary family, while Shen Yu was a son of the royal family with a prominent family background.


    The whole Shen family did not agree that Shen Yu married Zhang Ruoyun.


    According to the Shen family, Zhang Ruoyun is not qualified to marry into the Shen family.


    As the Shen family strongly opposed, Zhang Ruoyun failed to marry Shen Yu.


    However, the two people who love each other very much are the crystallization of love Shen Ze.


    Due to his lack of fame, Shen Ze lived with Zhang Ruoyun in the countryside of Hangzhou from birth to the following years.


    Because not married, but have children, this is a troublesome thing for a woman.


    At that time, Zhang Ruoyun and Shen Ze''s mother and son were often gossiped by the villagers.


    However, Zhang Ruoyun was more open-minded and ignored the gossip.


    At that time, although Zhang Ruoyun was relatively young, his thought was very transparent, and he was not bothered by the words of outsiders.


    However, Zhang Ruoyun is equal to gossip, but he is not equal to things from Shen Yu.


    Less than two years after Zhang Ruoyun gave birth to Shen Ze, Shen Yu married other women.


    Although Shen Yu was not willing, he married other women under the pressure of his family.


    But this is unacceptable to Zhang Ruoyun.


    Zhang Ruoyun can accept that he does not want to be famous or marry Shen Yu.


    But she can''t accept Shen Yu marrying another person.


    Shen Yu married other women. In Zhang Ruoyun''s eyes, Shen Yu betrayed her.


    Even though Shen Yu still loved her, and never changed from beginning to end.


    Because Shen Yu married other women.


    The relationship between Zhang Ruoyun and Shen Yu broke down.


    Zhang Ruoyun unilaterally broke all ties with Shen Yu.


    Although Shen Yu only loves Zhang Ruoyun from the beginning to the end, he knows that if he marries someone else, he can''t let Zhang Ruoyun accept it.


    He felt guilty and had no face to seek Zhang Ruoyun''s forgiveness.


    From this, they have a sense that their love is broken and they don''t communicate with each other.


    Zhang Ruoyun was so sad because of Shen Yu''s marriage that he fell ill and died of depression a few years later.


    That year, Zhang Ruoyun was only 25 years old.


    Young, in the prime of life, in the most beautiful age.


    In addition, it still ends in hatred.


    It can be said that it is extremely desolate!


    In Mu Ling''s eyes, Zhang Ruoyun, Shen Ze''s mother, is a poor woman.


    Because of love, he buried his life.


    However, she also admired Zhang Ruoyun for being so magnanimous and daring to love and hate.


    And maybe she can''t do this, can''t be very brave in love, so I admire Zhang Ruoyun very much.


    At this moment, Mu Ling can''t help but think about Shen Ze''s mother. She is very sad.


    It is not only the feeling for Zhang Ruoyun''s short life, but also the heartache for Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze was only four years old when Zhang Ruoyun lost his fragrance.


    You can imagine the pain of losing your biological mother at such a young age.


    The bitterness and pain are not enough for human beings.


    Shen Ze stares at Mu Ling, noticing the change of the latter''s expression.


    Seeing the little girl showing a sullen look, he asked with concern: "how come it''s getting more and more unhappy?"


    Hearing the words, Mu Ling suddenly recovered from her memory.


    "Hoo..."


    The little girl took a long breath, then raised her chin slightly and looked at Shen Ze.


    Instead of saying why she was in a low mood, Mu Ling comforted Shen Ze and said, "brother Ze, don''t be too sad about your aunt."


    Mu Ling knows that Shen Ze has always been very concerned about Zhang Ruoyun''s death.


    It is also because of this that Shen Ze has great opinions on his biological father Shen Yu.


    Of course, Shen Ze still loves Zhang Ruoyun more.


    After all, no child wants his mother to die early.


    "I know. You don''t have to worry."


    Shen Ze knew that Muling was worried about him, so he nodded and responded.


    "Good."


    Mu Ling knew that Shen Ze was an extremely determined person. After listening to Shen Ze''s words, she said nothing more.

 Chapter 421

    Mu Ling suddenly thought of something and suddenly became very sad.


    She blinked her black gem eyes, then said to Shen Ze in a low mood: "brother Ze, I was going to go back to Hangzhou with you to see my aunt."


    "But because the group has a lot of things to do now, I can''t get away from it. Maybe I can''t accompany you back to Hangzhou."


    After that, Mu Ling was very depressed.


    "It''s OK."


    Shen Ze spread out his big hand and gently rubbed Muling''s head. "There will be opportunities in the future. Don''t care too much."


    In the face of Shen Ze''s comfort, although she was still not very happy, she felt a lot more comfortable.


    In Leng for a while, Mu Ling nodded to Shen Ze.


    Then, Mu Ling seemed to think of something. She asked, "brother Ze, do you plan to come to Haicheng after you return to Hangzhou this time?"


    Shen Ze thought about it and said, "I want to stay in Hangzhou for some time this time."


    "How long?" Muring asked again.


    "It''s hard to say. It should be a long time." Shen Ze said.


    Hearing this, Mu Ling''s feeling of loss was beyond expression: "brother Ze and I should not be able to meet for a long time."


    "Hangzhou is not far from Haicheng. If you want to meet, you can meet at any time," Shen Ze said with a smile


    "You don''t have to worry at all that we won''t be able to meet for a long time."


    "All right!"


    Listen to Shen Ze say so, Mu Ling nodded small head.


    Looking at the little girl''s feelings are written on her face, Shen Ze smiles.


    He rubbed Muling''s head and said, "I''m a little hungry. Let''s go to dinner."


    "Good."


    Muring nodded and answered.


    Then they went to the dining room.


    In the evening, after dinner, as usual, Shen Ze accompanied Mu Ling for a walk.


    I looked at the stars and the moon.


    Around eleven o''clock, they went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    The next day, just before dawn, Shen Ze got up.


    Maybe it''s because I don''t want to disturb others, or maybe it''s because I don''t want to make parting so sad.


    So Shen Ze chose not to disturb others and left quietly.


    Shen zeben thought that he would not disturb anyone, but when he and Qin Chao went to the door of Mu''s mansion, they found a figure waiting here.


    This figure is not someone else, it is mu Ling.


    I don''t know if it''s because Mu Ling thinks that Shen Ze wants to leave before dawn, or for some other reason.


    She got up earlier than Shen Ze and waited at the door of the mansion.


    Looking at the little girl standing alone at the gate, with a pair of black eyes and a tired look, Shen Ze smiles and doesn''t know what to say.


    "Qin Chao, you wait for me in the car."


    After a bitter smile, Shen Ze waved to Qin Chao, who was following him, and said.


    "Yes, young master."


    Qin Chao nodded, then raised his feet, took his luggage and went to the car first.


    After Qin Chao left, Shen Ze went up to Mu Ling and asked softly, "when did you wait here?"


    At the moment, Muling''s mental state is very bad, but in the face of Shen Ze, she still pretends to be OK.


    Mu Ling gave Shen Ze a sweet smile and then replied, "I just came here."


    "It''s really suitable. I''ve been waiting for brother Ze so soon."


    The mouth can lie, but the eyes can''t.


    Shen Ze saw at a glance that Muling was lying, but he did not intend to expose the latter.


    He laughed and asked, "how did you know I would leave so early?"


    With a proud smile, Muling joked: "because I''m the roundworm in your stomach, I know what you''re thinking."


    Shen Ze smiles when he hears the speech.


    "I''m not going anywhere far away. You don''t have to be so serious."


    Shen Zequan said, "as soon as I see you haven''t had a good rest, you should go back to your room and get some sleep."


    Mu Ling shook her head and said, "it''s OK. I''m in good spirits."


    In order to show that she is really in good spirits, Muling said and waved a little pink fist at the same time.


    Shen Ze rubbed Mu Ling''s head and urged her to go back


    "Brother Ze, I want to hold you!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Muling looked at Shen Ze eagerly.


    Shen Ze nodded.


    Then, Mu Ling stretched out her hands and hugged Shen Ze.


    "Brother Ze, I hope we can meet next time. It won''t be too long." Muring said.


    "It shouldn''t be too long." Shen Ze responded.


    Muring said nothing more.


    After hugging for a while, Muling released her hand.


    After stepping back two steps and distancing from Shen Ze, Mu Ling waved to Shen Ze and said with a smile, "brother Ze, goodbye!"


    "Have a good trip!"


    "Good."


    Shen Ze nodded to Mu Ling, then he didn''t drag on any more and turned to leave.


    Looking at the figure of the man leaving, a strong feeling of parting surged up in Mu Ling''s heart.


    This made her eyes red and her nose sour.


    Parting is sad after all.


    But fortunately, it''s not life and death.


    Although we are apart today, we will meet again.


    Muling stood in the same place until she saw Shen Ze get on the bus. After the car left, she turned and walked back to Mu''s house.


    Last night, Muling didn''t sleep all night.


    Because Shen Ze was going to leave, she couldn''t sleep.


    At the moment, she is very tired, but still not sleepy.


    Mu Ling plans to make breakfast, and then she goes to work in the company.


    In this way, we may be able to dilute the mood of parting.


    ¡­¡­


    The car slowly left the Mujia mansion and headed for Hangzhou.


    Because he got up too early, Shen Ze was still sleepy. After getting on the bus, he leaned back against the seat and began to close his eyes.


    However, he did not get a good rest.


    Because Qin Chao began to barrage again.


    "Young master, Miss Muling is very kind to you."


    "As soon as I saw her, I knew she didn''t rest last night."


    "Besides, she must have been waiting for you at the gate very early."


    Shen Ze naturally knows what Qin Chao said.


    Qin Chao''s mention made his mood a little complicated.


    The more Mu Ling cares about him, the more he doesn''t know what to do.


    As long as she is a man with a clear eye, she can see that she is interested in Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze is also very clear about this.


    However, he didn''t have that idea about Muling all the time.


    Therefore, it is strange for them to get along with each other.


    Shen Ze has been avoiding this aspect of things, but mu Ling is more and more obvious.


    This makes Mu Ling less and less know what to do.


    Shen Ze was silent and ignored Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao could not help but said, "if a woman had done this to me, I would have married her long ago."


    "Young master, why don''t you follow Miss Muling?"

 Chapter 422

    "Miss Muling is really a good woman. She has talent, good looks, good personality and good family background. I think she is a good match for you."


    "What''s more, Miss Muling is devoted to you, and you care and love miss Muling."


    "Plus you two are childhood sweethearts. If you can be together, it will be a wonderful story."


    Qin Chao said these words from the bottom of his heart.


    In his eyes, Muling is really good.


    He really felt that Shen Ze and Mu Ling would be happy together.


    At least, it''s better than Shen Ze and Su Shiman.


    As a subordinate, Qin Chao should not have talked about Shen Ze''s private affairs.


    However, in this matter, he could not help saying.


    Qin Chao said this because Mu Ling was really good, and because he knew very well that Shen Ze had suffered a lot in his marriage with Su Shiman.


    He thought that Shen Ze could start a new love, so he came out of the past.


    Of course, these are Qin Chao''s unilateral ideas.


    He didn''t know what Shen Ze thought.


    As for whether it will work or not, he does not know.


    Shen Ze listened to Qin Chao''s words, but he pretended to hear nothing.


    He didn''t make a sound and didn''t pay attention to Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao knew what Shen Ze meant by his behavior.


    Understanding Shen Ze''s meaning, Qin Chao couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    "Emotional things are really complicated."


    "Is it difficult to live in one person, and then no one else?"


    "Young master is so infatuated, is it difficult to fall into the hands of that woman all his life?"


    Qin Chao was filled with indignation.


    Qin Chao knows about Shen Ze''s marriage to Su Shiman and becoming Su''s son-in-law.


    He also knows how much damage Shen Ze has suffered in his relationship with Su Shiman.


    Shen Ze, who can hurt his heart like a rock, can see how bad that woman is!


    Qin Chao knew Su Shiman, but he didn''t deal with him.


    From Shen Ze''s hurt by love, Qin Chao judged that Su Shiman was not a good woman.


    In his eyes, such an outstanding and infatuated man as young master is worth cherishing and treating by any woman in the world.


    That Su Shiman not only didn''t treat Shen Ze well, but also hurt Shen Ze. He really didn''t know what was good in his fortune!


    The more Qin Chao thought about it, the more angry he was.


    And he who wants to make up Shen Ze and Mu Ling is very depressed to see that Shen Ze doesn''t listen to him at all.


    This time, Qin Chao also made himself in a bad mood.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to his own meaning, Qin Chao said nothing more.


    He was afraid that if he said more, he would annoy Shen Ze, and then he was thrown out of the car by Shen Ze.


    Qin Chao didn''t speak any more, and Shen Zeer was quiet.


    He did not think much about those annoying things, calm down, a good shut up.


    Haicheng is more than 100 kilometers away from Hangzhou. It takes about three hours to drive.


    After a boring journey, the car finally drove into Hangzhou.


    At this time, the sun has risen, the sun is shining, and the sky is bright.


    Hangzhou is the hometown of his mother Zhang Ruoyun.


    Moreover, because Shen Ze has no sense of belonging to his father Shen Yu''s family, he does not regard Yanjing as his hometown, but Hangzhou as his hometown.


    At the beginning, when Zhang Ruoyun passed away, Shen Ze was still young and completely ignorant.


    He was taken by Shen Yu from Hangzhou to the Shen family in Yanjing.


    Since then, Shen Ze has not returned to Hangzhou for more than ten years.


    Until Shen Ze turned 18 and came of age, Shen Yu told him all about Zhang Ruoyun.


    Shen Ze, who has always been the illegitimate son of Shen Yu, knows who his biological mother is.


    This is to know what happened before you can remember.


    After learning about his biological mother, Shen Ze was impressed. Every year on Qingming Festival, he would return to Hangzhou to pay homage to Zhang Ruoyun.


    Since he has not been in Hangzhou for a long time, everything in Hangzhou is strange to Shen Ze.


    However, this second tier metropolis with tens of millions of permanent residents has always given Shen a sense of intimacy.


    Entering Hangzhou, Shen Ze will feel very comfortable.


    Shen Ze regards Hangzhou as his hometown, which is not difficult to understand.


    Since there was no war, the Dragon Kingdom has developed rapidly and prospered gradually.


    All parts of the country are becoming more and more prosperous.


    Every year when Shen Ze returns to Hangzhou, he feels that Hangzhou has changed a lot.


    Of course, Hangzhou is becoming more and more prosperous.


    From this we can see how fast the development of Longguo is.


    Shen Ze is obviously happy to see the rapid development and prosperity of Longguo.


    So every time he felt the change of Hangzhou, Shen Ze was very happy.


    However, because of the development, there are still some unpleasant things to happen.


    For example, because of urban expansion, the village where Shen Ze''s mother lives will be demolished.


    Many old buildings will no longer exist, including the house where Zhang Ruoyun lived.


    Although Shen zele suggested going to Hangzhou for development, he still wanted to preserve his mother''s house out of selfishness.


    In Shen Ze''s capacity, if he wants to save his mother''s house, it''s just a word, but he hasn''t done so yet.


    Maybe it''s because it''s not really time to demolish the house.


    After entering the boundary of Hangzhou, Shen Ze wakes up with his eyes closed for a rest.


    Looking at all kinds of steel buildings flowing slowly outside the window, Shen Ze said, "Qin Chao, is there any news about the demolition of my mother''s house?"


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he immediately replied, "young master, I checked it last night."


    "My aunt''s village has only been partially demolished for the time being, and there is still a large part that hasn''t been demolished."


    "My aunt''s house is still there. It hasn''t been torn down."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze said nothing more.


    The village where Shen Ze''s mother was born is called Fengxiang village.


    Fengxiang village is located in the outskirts of Hangzhou. Although it is far away from the center of the city, it has developed rapidly and become more prosperous due to the development in recent years.


    Fengxiang village is surrounded by many towering buildings, no different from the city.


    Because only a small part of the village has been demolished, Fengxiang village today is just like a village in the city.


    After nearly an hour''s drive into the boundary of Hangzhou, the car finally arrived at Fengxiang village.


    After entering the village, Qin Chao drove to the house where Zhang Ruoyun lived.


    When the car comes near the house, Shen Ze and Qin Chao are surprised to see a group of people making trouble outside the house.


    This is what happened!

 Chapter 423

    Zhang Ruoyun lived in two one story tile roofed houses with a small courtyard.


    The house is handed down from the ancestors. Although it''s not big, it''s well preserved and historic.


    At the moment, outside the small courtyard, surrounded by a group of people.


    This should be a confrontation between two groups of people.


    On one side were some villagers and on the other were some men in suits.


    There seems to be something wrong between the two sides. They are arguing.


    Although I don''t know what happened, I know there must be something wrong when I see this scene.


    "Go down and have a look."


    Shen Ze asked Qin Chao to stop, and then they got off the car one after another.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao come near and listen to what these people are arguing about.


    When he came near, Shen Ze was surprised to find that the villagers were all people he knew.


    One of them is his mother Zhang Ruoyun''s sister, his Aunt Zhang Zilan. The others are neighbors.


    Zhang Zilan and the men in suits argued about the demolition of the house.


    After listening carefully for a while, Shen Ze made it clear.


    These men in suits are from the local real estate giant Fengyuan Group in Hangzhou.


    Fengyuan Group takes a fancy to Fengxiang village and wants to demolish it at a small price.


    No matter Zhang Zilan or other villagers in Fengxiang village agree with this.


    Therefore, Zhang Zilan and the other members of the Fengyuan Group argued.


    A total of six people came to Fengyuan Group, led by a thin man with greasy hair and glasses who looked about 30 years old.


    Cai Quan, a middle-level employee of Fengyuan Group, is mainly responsible for project development.


    Today, Cai Quan led a team to Fengxiang village to ask Zhang Zilan to sign the demolition contract.


    Fengyuan Group relies on its own big business, and it can call the wind and the rain in Hangzhou. Therefore, the demolition contract given by Fengyuan Group is excessive and unreasonable.


    Zhang Zilan and other villagers obviously do not want to sign the demolition contract.


    As a result, the two sides disagreed.


    "Don''t you ungrateful Untouchables dare not sign the contract of our Fengyuan Group? Don''t you want to live?"


    In the case of good words, unable to persuade Zhang Zilan to sign the contract, Cai Quan suddenly became impatient and irritable.


    He told Zhang Zilan a lesson and scolded them.


    "It''s an honor for Fengyuan Group to take a fancy to your place. You should be grateful."


    "If you''re wise, you''ll all sign the contract quickly."


    "Otherwise, don''t blame our Fengyuan Group for not giving you any face and directly demolishing this place."


    Cai Quan shows the power of the dog and the man incisively and vividly.


    What he said was obviously very overbearing and arrogant.


    Fengyuan Group obviously relies on its huge power and wants to shamelessly squeeze the names of Fengxiang village.


    But Cai Quan said it was so fresh and refined, as if Fengyuan Group was honored to develop Fengxiang village.


    We should sign the contract and offer it with both hands. We need to ask Fengyuan Group to develop it.


    Cai Quan is really shameless!


    Fengyuan Group is really a rogue group!


    "The contract given by Fengyuan Group is the overlord contract. We won''t sign it!"


    "If you Fengyuan Group are so unscrupulous and don''t give us the benefits we deserve, we will never sign the contract!"


    The villagers in Fengxiang village are not fools. Naturally, they will not be fooled by the high sounding words Cai Quan said.


    Zhang Zilan and others firmly refused to sign the contract.


    Cai Quan saw that these villagers were Dalits in his eyes, and he didn''t mean to agree to sign the demolition contract.


    His face became very ugly, and there was a burning anger in his eyes.


    Cai Quan couldn''t help but burst into a foul language and yelled, "are you a fuckin ''toast or not?"


    "I''m coming here now to talk with you and let you sign the contract. I think I look up to you. Don''t be shameless!"


    Cai Quan''s face was horizontal, and he said angrily, "you have to sign this contract if you don''t want to!"


    "If anyone dares not to sign, I''ll let him go!"


    "You Dalits, if our Fengyuan clique wants to deal with you, it''s easy to get you!"


    "I''ve thought about all of you one by one. Don''t go to hell!"


    Cai Quan''s words were very powerful and overbearing, and chiguoguo threatened Zhang Zilan.


    After listening to Cai Quan''s words, Zhang Zilan and others'' faces became more ugly.


    They are all villagers and have no power.


    Fengyuan Group is one of the largest groups in Hangzhou, with abundant capital and powerful power.


    These villagers have no capital to compete with Fengyuan Group.


    As Cai Quan said, if Fengyuan Group wants to demolish Fengxiang village, they can''t stop it.


    Moreover, if you dare to stop it, you are likely to get into trouble.


    After all, if Fengyuan Group wants to deal with them, it''s like crushing an ant.


    In the face of CAI Quan, the spokesman of Fengyuan Group, who is so powerful, Zhang Zilan and others have a strong color of fear in their eyes.


    The faces of these villagers changed rapidly. They didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Of course, Zhang Zilan did not want to sign the overlord contract of Fengyuan Group.


    It''s just that if we don''t sign the contract, we may not get any benefits at all, or even provoke the upper hand group.


    Moreover, with the capital and power of Fengyuan Group, if Fengxiang village is forcibly demolished, they have no way to stop it.


    For the villagers of Fengxiang village like Zhang Zilan, the present situation is a dead end, and there is no room to change it.


    When everyone was silent and thinking about how to choose, Zhang Zilan opened his mouth.


    This is a 40 year old woman with simple clothes, but still in good shape and beautiful appearance.


    She glared at Cai Quan, resolute, word by word, sonorous tone said: "in any case, I will not sign this overlord contract of your Fengyuan Group!"


    "If you want to tear down my house, I will fight you to the end!"


    Zhang Zilan said this, obviously did not leave any room for himself.


    She made it clear that she was going to fight against the group and never give in!


    In the face of power, not everyone can resist bravely.


    Among the villagers present, except for Zhang Zilan, who spoke out to show his attitude, the others did not say a word.


    It is obvious that they intend to swallow their anger and endure being bullied by hegemony.


    Other people didn''t show their opposition, but Zhang Zilan jumped out.


    That''s what we call a shot in the head.


    After hearing Zhang Zilan''s words, Cai Quan immediately stares at the latter with a kind of fierce eyes.


    "Stinky girl, are you tired of living? Dare to fight against the Fengyuan Group? "

 Chapter 424

    In CAI Quan''s opinion, Zhang Zilan''s confrontation with Fengyuan Group means that he doesn''t know what''s good and what''s bad, and he''s looking for death!


    As one of the best financial groups in Hangzhou, Fengyuan Group is powerful and powerful.


    Don''t say to cover the sky with one hand, but you can almost call the wind and rain in Hangzhou.


    Even the upper class in Hangzhou dare not easily provoke Fengyuan Group.


    Zhang Zilan, a village girl who has no money or power, works against Fengyuan Group, just like a mole ant fighting a giant dragon.


    There is no comparability between the two sides.


    In CAI Quan''s opinion, Zhang Zilan is either mentally ill, or he is really impatient and wants to die early.


    Of course, Zhang Zilan''s actions dare to challenge Fengyuan Group.


    This is disrespect for Fengyuan Group and Cai Quan.


    Thinking of these, Cai Quan was even more upset with Zhang Zilan.


    "Smelly girl, how dare you say that? Do you believe you can''t see the sun tomorrow?"


    Cai Quan shows his fierce face and stares at Zhang Zilan fiercely, showing a ferocious appearance that he wants to swallow the latter alive.


    Zhang Zilan has a lot of backbone and courage.


    Instead of being frightened by Cai Quan''s words, she looked directly at Cai Quan and did not lose at all.


    With a cold face, Zhang Zilan said in a deep voice: "you Fengyuan Group are a very powerful financial group, but I don''t believe you can really cover the sky with only one hand."


    "I don''t believe you dare to ignore people''s lives at will!"


    "I tell you, I''m not afraid of your Fengyuan Group. Don''t bluff me with these words!"


    Zhang Zilan''s attitude is so tough.


    One is that she has a strong temper and can''t stand the actions of Fengyuan Group. She also has the courage to fight.


    Second, before Fengyuan Group came to forcibly demolish the house, her husband came out to stop her. However, she was beaten by Fengyuan Group and admitted to the hospital. Now she is still lying in the hospital bed.


    Zhang Zilan was angry with Fengyuan Group.


    So, all of this together, let Zhang Zilan completely let go, intend to follow Fengyuan Group hard just to the end.


    "Smelly girl, don''t be afraid of our Fengyuan Group, OK, you have seed!"


    After hearing Zhang Zilan''s tit for tat words, Cai Quan''s face became a little gloomy.


    Although he is only a middle-level employee of Fengyuan Group, his position is not high.


    However, because of his backwardness to Fengyuan Group, he has made a great success in Hangzhou. He can eat everywhere.


    No one knows that he is a member of Fengyuan Group and treats him with special respect.


    When was someone so disrespectful?


    When I met Zhang Zilan today, Cai Quan felt that it was the first time that he had been treated with such disrespect.


    How does that make him happy?


    "A dead duck with a hard mouth can only play with his mouth."


    "I''ll see if you dare to make such a wild statement when I really give it to you!"


    Speaking of this, Cai Quan''s eyes flashed fiercely. He raised his hand and planned to smoke Zhang Zilan''s big mouth.


    Cai Quan suddenly started, and the distance was relatively close.


    According to common sense, Zhang Zilan couldn''t react at all.


    She would be slapped by Cai Quan.


    It''s a long way to go.


    Just when Cai Quan''s hand was about to touch Zhang Zilan''s cheek.


    A big hand suddenly appeared and seized Cai Quan''s wrist.


    This big hand is like an iron pliers, which makes Cai Quan''s hand unable to move.


    Still in the distance, still.


    And seeing this scene, people found that a tall figure appeared between Zhang Zilan and Cai Quan.


    This tall figure is like a ghost.


    This figure is no other than Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao took Cai Quan''s wrist and seized it!


    Cai Quan didn''t expect that his hand would be caught.


    He Huoran raised his head and stared at Qin Chao, who caught him by the wrist. He was surprised and angry and said, "boy, who the hell are you?"


    "Dare to grab my hand, don''t you want to live?"


    "Let me go now!"


    Cai Quan was very angry and directly scolded Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao didn''t speak. His eyes were cold and sharp, staring at Cai Quan.


    After listening to Cai Quan''s rebuke, a touch of sarcastic radian appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    If you want me to let go of your hand, you are dreaming!


    "Boy, are you deaf or can''t understand me? Let go of my hand, or I''ll kill you! "


    Seeing the taunt of Qin Chao''s mouth, Cai Quan felt humiliated. He became angry and began to scold again.


    Qin Chao regarded Cai Quan''s words as farting, and ignored them completely.


    Of course, he didn''t plan to let Cai Quan scold him.


    "Click!"


    Qin Chao immediately made an effort to wring Cai Quan''s right wrist.


    There was a crisp sound of broken bones.


    "Ah..."


    Then, Cai Quan''s face twisted, and his mouth opened to make a shrill scream.


    The pain of broken bones, pain through the heart.


    Cai Quan showed a look of great pain, and his face turned pale in an instant.


    And it''s not over yet.


    After twisting Cai Quan''s wrist bone, Qin Chao tried again.


    "Kaka..."


    It''s like the sound of broken ceramics.


    The bone of CAI Quan''s right wrist was broken by Qin Chao.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Cai Quan''s right wrist was torn, with white bones and blood dripping.


    "Ah ah..."


    Cai Quangang let out a cry, and now he started again.


    Moreover, the screams he uttered now were more shrill than before.


    All this happened between lightning and flint, so fast that people can''t react.


    See suddenly appear tall youth, will Cai Quan''s right wrist alive to all twisted.


    The villagers present, the five young men in black suits who were still standing behind Cai Quan, all became very dignified and cold hearted.


    What a cruel young man!


    Qin Chao''s face was expressionless and his eyes were indifferent.


    He was indifferent to Cai Quan''s roaring, and had no mercy at all.


    The bones of CAI Quan''s right wrist were broken, only a layer of skin remained.


    He simply did not do it twice, and then he did it again.


    "Poof


    Qin Chao pulled down Cai Quan''s right hand!


    Blood splashed, bloody right hand fell to the ground.


    At the same time, Cai Quan screamed bitterly while covering his bleeding right wrist with his left hand, and his figure staggered backward.


    Cai Quan''s body shakes and his center of gravity is unstable.


    If a young man in a black suit hadn''t stepped forward to hold him, he would have fallen to the ground.


    Even so, he did not have the strength, like a pile of mud, paralyzed in the black suit youth who helped him.


    But for Qin Chao, he pulled Cai Quanquan''s right hand down again.


    Zhang Zilan, a few villagers on the scene, all changed their faces and stepped back a few strides.


    The other four young men in black suits, who came with CAI Quan, were all gloomy and looked at Qin Chao.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere became very depressed!

 Chapter 425

    Qin Chao, therefore, did not know Zhang Zilan and other villagers, or Cai Quan and other members of Fengyuan Group.


    Seeing that Qin Chao, a strange young man, appeared like a ghost, he tore off Cai Quan''s right hand.


    Everyone present was shocked and frightened.


    They were awed by Qin Chao.


    And because I don''t know what Qin Chao is, and see his skill is not general, people of Fengyuan Group dare not act rashly.


    The young men in black suits did not take any action except staring at Qin Chao.


    These young men in black suits are the security personnel of Fengyuan Group, and their skills are good.


    But in Qin Chao''s eyes, they are just some small fish and shrimp, which are not worth mentioning at all. They don''t need to pay attention at all.


    Qin Chao ignored these young men in black suits.


    He looked at Cai Quan fiercely and said sarcastically, "I really think I''m a character. Who dares to fight?"


    "If you don''t pee and take care of yourself, what''s the right to smoke other people''s mouths?"


    Qin Chao''s mouth is broken.


    What he said made everyone speechless.


    Then, they all wondered what Qin Chao was.


    Suddenly he came out and broke Cai Quan''s right hand. He even sneered at Cai Quan, completely ignoring him.


    What kind of strength does this possess to dare to act like this?


    In Hangzhou, who doesn''t know that Fengyuan Group is a big Mac.


    Although Cai Quan is only a middle-level employee of Fengyuan Group, he is also a member of Fengyuan Group.


    If we treat Cai Quan in this way, are we not afraid of provoking the Fengyuan Group behind Cai?


    To set the fire?


    In people''s eyes, Qin Chao is nothing special except that he looks like a strong man. He doesn''t look like a man of wealth and power.


    Without money and power, it is obviously impossible to compete with Fengyuan Group.


    In the eyes of the public, Qin Chao is asking for trouble and suffering.


    Of course, because we didn''t know Qin Chao, we didn''t say anything but just watched.


    What''s going to happen next.


    It''s a great pain and torture for anyone to have his hand cut off.


    The young man who supported Cai Quan was there, and Cai Quan and the young man who supported him were very ugly, with a thick color of fear in his eyes.


    They both know that the four young men in black suits who were laid down by Qin chaogan are all congenital experts, elite security personnel of Fengyuan Group, and all of them are powerful thugs.


    How can Qin Chao solve it so easily?


    How could this tall young man, who was as strong as a black bear, be so good? What is the origin?


    Among the five security personnel Cai Quan brought with him, Qin Chao has already laid down four, leaving only one.


    Not to mention fighting Qin Chao, it''s all about self-protection.


    Cai Quan did not dare to clamor to deal with Qin Chao.


    And even if he wanted to clean it up, he couldn''t.


    Qin Chao is obviously a more powerful warrior. He has to find other martial arts masters.


    At the moment, Cai Quan can''t do it, so he can''t get back at Qin Chao, so he can only suppress the raging anger in his heart.


    As the saying goes, a hero does not suffer immediate losses.


    Cai Quan doesn''t know whether Qin Chao will fight him.


    If Qin Chao wants to fight him again, he obviously can''t stop it.


    Therefore, for the sake of his own safety, Cai Quan had a mind of thirty-six stratagems.


    It is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge.


    At the moment, first save yourself, slip away, and then come to settle accounts with him.


    After having a plan in mind, Cai Quan didn''t hesitate any more. He said decisively to the young man who supported him: "help me to get on the bus and leave here."


    The young man was stunned for a moment and nodded.


    Then the young man planned to help Cai Quan leave.


    At this time, eyes have been locked on Cai Quan''s Qin Chao, light mouth: "did not kneel down to apologize, who let you go?"

 Chapter 426

    Qin Chao obviously wanted Cai Quan to kneel down and apologize to Zhang Zilan, and then allowed the latter to leave.


    When Qin Chao opened his mouth, the murderous gas released from his body enveloped Cai Quan and the young man in black suit.


    Qin Chao''s murderous spirit is magnificent, just like the essence.


    When Cai Quan and the young man in black suit were enveloped in this murderous atmosphere, they felt as if they were falling into an ice cellar, cold and stiff.


    The legs are like lead. They can''t move any more.


    Both Cai Quan and the young men in black suits were shocked in their hearts, and their faces were frightened.


    How could the murderous spirit released by this young man be so terrible?


    How can a normal person release this kind of murderous gas?


    At this moment, in the eyes of CAI Quan and the young man in black suit, Qin Chao is like death, which makes them fear.


    Don''t say you can''t walk because you can''t walk.


    Even if they can move, Cai Quan and the young people in black suits dare not go.


    Although Qin Chao didn''t make any other unnecessary moves, they have no doubt that as long as they dare to raise their feet again, they are likely to fall into a hopeless situation.


    The person who can release this kind of murderous spirit must be a murderous character.


    Moreover, Cai Quan and the young man in black suit have seen Qin Chao''s skill, so they dare not move any more.


    Two people a time pestle in place.


    "Mr. Cai, what should we do now?"


    The young man in the black suit showed a thick color of fear and worry. He asked Cai Quan in a low voice.


    At the moment, Cai''s mind is like a paste. He doesn''t know what to do.


    So, instead of making a sound, he fell into silence.


    Cai Quan, the leader, did not speak, and the young man in black suit could not make a decision, so he fell into silence.


    At this time, Qin Chao, who was staring at their backs, said faintly, "get back and kneel down to apologize!"


    Qin Chao''s tone is plain, but it is full of an unquestionable meaning, very strong and overbearing.


    When Cai Quan and the young man in black suit heard this, their faces sank and became very ugly.


    Although Qin Chao didn''t say to whom they would kneel down to apologize, neither of them wanted to accept it.


    Kneel down and apologize.


    This is a great shame for both of them.


    They couldn''t accept it and didn''t want to do it.


    Because he didn''t want to, Cai Quan and the young man in black suit were as stunned as if they hadn''t heard the check.


    Seeing the two pretending to be deaf and dumb, a trace of ruthlessness flashed in Qin Chao''s eyes.


    His tone became gloomy and cold in vain. "I don''t have much patience. If you don''t come back immediately and kneel down to apologize, I''ll send you to hell."


    As soon as the words fell, Qin Chao''s murderous spirit suddenly became much stronger, and his eyes suddenly became sharp as a blade.


    In a flash, Cai Quan and the young man in black suit felt more pressure and felt uncomfortable.


    They felt as if they had been targeted by a wolf. Their scalp was numb, their hair was creepy, and their bodies could not help shaking slightly.


    At this moment, Cai Quan and the young man in black suit were all shrouded in the shadow of death.


    The two fell into extreme fear.


    They dare not doubt what Qin Chao said.


    If they don''t go back and kneel down to apologize, they will be sent to hell by Qin Chao!


    Realizing this, Cai Quan and the young man in black suit looked at each other.


    Both men saw the color of surrender in each other''s eyes.


    Compared with death, Cai Quan and the young man in black suit obviously chose to kneel down and apologize.


    With a choice in mind, Cai Quan and the young man in black suit turned around at the same time.


    Then, they look at Qin Chao in fear.


    For kneeling down to apologize, whether it is Cai Quan or the young man in black suit, it is obviously not willing.


    As a member of Fengyuan Group, it is always others who kneel down to apologize to them. When will they kneel down to apologize?


    Compared with young people in black suits, Cai Quan didn''t want to kneel down and apologize.


    One is that his status is higher than that of the young man in black suit. The other is that he was torn off by Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao is the enemy to him.


    It''s almost impossible for a normal person to kneel down and apologize to his enemy.


    Although Cai Quan stares at Qin Chao with a look of fear, he hates Qin Chao to the bone and is extremely angry.


    He stifled his anger and stared at Qin Chao. In a very low voice, he said, "who do you want us to kneel down and apologize to?"


    Qin Chao glanced at Cai Quan faintly. Then he reached out to Zhang Zilan and said, "to this lady."


    "Kneel down and apologize to her?"


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Cai Quan and the young man in black suit all set their eyes on Zhang Zilan standing on one side.


    They were ugly, and their faces became more gloomy.


    In the eyes of CAI Quan and the young man in black suit, Zhang Zilan is a humble peasant woman, who has no right to make them kneel down and apologize.


    When Qin Chao asked them to do so, it was obvious that they were bullied to the end?


    It was humiliating enough to kneel down to apologize, but it was also necessary to kneel down to apologize to a low status peasant woman, which made Cai Quan and the young man in black suit even more unacceptable.


    To kneel down and apologize to Qin Chao, a strong man, can make sense.


    To apologize to Zhang Zilan, a cheap peasant woman, is really incomprehensible.


    Cai Quan hesitated for a moment. Then he gritted his teeth and said to Qin Chao, "we just didn''t do any substantial harm to this lady. We don''t need to kneel down and apologize to her, do we?"


    "I don''t care if you do any substantial harm."


    Qin Chao looked at Cai Quan coldly and said in an unquestionable tone, "just do what I mean. Don''t talk nonsense."


    In the face of Qin Chao''s domineering and superior attitude, Cai Quan and the young man in black suit are very uncomfortable.


    Their faces became more and more gloomy, and their faces seemed to drip ink.


    Cai Quan still couldn''t accept it. Then he couldn''t help but ask Qin Chaozhi, "is it too much deceiving for you to force us to kneel down and apologize to a lowly peasant woman?"


    "We are all from Fengyuan Group."


    "I''m here today on behalf of Fengyuan Group."


    "If you let us do what you want, you''re playing the face of Fengyuan Group."


    "Do you think Fengyuan Group will not trouble you?"


    In the last sentence, Cai Quan didn''t say it too directly, but his meaning was expressed.


    If Qin Chaozhen forced Cai Quan and the young man in black suit to kneel down and apologize to Zhang Zilan, it would be equivalent to hitting Fengyuan Group in the face.


    Afterwards, in order to find face, Fengyuan Group is very likely to deal with Qin Chao.

 Chapter 427

    As a leading enterprise in Hangzhou, Fengyuan Group has abundant financial resources, which is associated with power and power.


    To the common people, Fengyuan Group is a giant and cannot be provoked.


    And even some dignitaries dare not easily provoke Fengyuan Group.


    After all, with the size of Fengyuan Group, it is impossible to resist except for the top power in Hangzhou.


    In CAI Quan''s opinion, although Qin Chao is very skillful, he doesn''t look like an ordinary person.


    But Dingtian is just a brave warrior. He has neither fame nor financial power.


    Qin Chao did not dare to offend Fengyuan Group.


    When he moves out of Fengyuan Group, Qin Chao is sure to be afraid of it.


    It is very likely that they will give up the matter of making them kneel down to apologize, or even be intimidated by Fengyuan Group, and in turn apologize to them.


    Thinking of these, in order to avoid Qin Chao not knowing what the Fengyuan Group is like, Cai Quan immediately said to Qin Chao.


    "Fengyuan Group is one of the largest groups in Hangzhou, with strong financial resources and huge influence."


    "Even the upper class and powerful people dare not provoke or offend Fengyuan Group."


    "I think you should stop just enough. Don''t overdo it, or you''ll get into big trouble."


    Cai Quan is still not too straightforward, but the warning in his words is very strong.


    Cai quanben thought that if he said these words, Qin Chao would realize the power of them, and Qin Chao would be afraid of them, so he would not dare to advance further.


    But what he didn''t expect was that after listening to his words, Qin Chao was like listening to a joke, with a thick disdain and sarcastic smile on his face.


    "The Fengyuan Group you are talking about is not bullshit in my eyes."


    "Don''t move out of this Fengyuan Group to bluff me, or I will only think you are very ridiculous!"


    Qin Chao looked contemptuous and said these words to Cai Quan.


    Looking at Qin Chao, he doesn''t look like an affectation, but a matter of great importance. Cai Quan and the young man in black suit are just like eating excrement, and their faces become extremely ugly.


    This kid doesn''t pay attention to Fengyuan Group at all. What the hell is going on?


    Having been in Hangzhou for such a long time, no matter Cai Quan or young people in black suits, they have never met anyone who dares not to pay attention to Fengyuan Group.


    Today, for the first time!


    It makes Cai Quan and the young man in black suit feel unreal, and they even suspect that they have heard wrong.


    "Are you not afraid of Fengyuan Group?"


    For a time, Cai Quan felt that Qin Chao was wrong. His eyes were so suspicious that he could not help asking Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao did not say anything, only sneered twice, meaning self-evident.


    Seeing that Qin Chao made it clear that he was not afraid of Fengyuan Group, the brows of CAI Quan and the young man in black suit were twisted together.


    What is the origin of this tall young man?


    What capital does it have? Dare it not pay attention to Fengyuan Group?


    Both Cai Quan and the young man in black suit subconsciously felt that Qin Chao was either having a brain problem or deliberately pretending to be forced.


    In order to appear to be very strong, pretend not to pay attention to Fengyuan Group.


    However, Qin Chao didn''t seem to have a problem with his brain or to be pretending to be forced.


    It''s so fuckin ''unpredictable!


    Zhang Zilan and other villagers in Fengxiang village were surprised and shocked by Qin Chao''s fear of Fengyuan Group.


    In Zhang Zilan''s eyes, Fengyuan Group is an unshakable giant.


    In their opinion, although Qin Chao has some skills, he can''t compete with such a large consortium as Fengyuan Group alone.


    Although they want to see Qin Chao teach them a lesson, they are not optimistic about it.


    Qin Chao first cut off Cai Quan''s right hand, and then raved that he didn''t pay attention to Fengyuan Group.


    What he did undoubtedly provoked Fengyuan Group.


    Zhang Zilan and they all subconsciously feel that Qin Chao is in trouble and will be retaliated by Fengyuan Group, which will eventually lead to a bad end.


    Even if it''s not what they want to see, they can''t help thinking about it.


    After all, Fengyuan Group is too strong.


    Among the villagers in Fengxiang village, Zhang Zilan didn''t want to see the conflict between Qin Chao and Cai Quan intensified.


    First, Qin Chao just stopped Cai Quan for her and didn''t let Cai Quan slap her.


    Second, Qin Chao asked Cai Quan not to leave because he wanted Cai Quan to kneel down and apologize to her.


    Because of these two factors, Zhang Zilan thinks that the contradiction between Qin Chao and Cai Quan is largely due to her.


    Zhang Zilan was surprised that he didn''t want Qin Chao to be involved in it, and even got into trouble.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Zhang Zilan gritted his teeth and bravely walked to Qin Chao.


    "Little brother, thank you for helping me just now, and thank you for doing justice for me."


    "I don''t want you to offend Fengyuan Group because of me."


    "Little brother, I don''t need them to kneel down and apologize to me. Let them go!"


    These words, Zhang Zilan word by word, very serious and sincere to Qin Chao said.


    After listening to Zhang Zilan''s words, Qin Chao was surprised to know that the former was out of kindness, and didn''t want him to offend Fengyuan Group completely, thus causing trouble.


    However, he is not afraid of Fengyuan Group and does not need to do so as Zhang Zilan said.


    "Auntie, you don''t have to be polite to me. I take it for granted."


    "Don''t worry, I can handle it."


    "You don''t have to be afraid. After that, Fengyuan Group can''t bully you any more."


    Qin Chao also said these words to Zhang Zilan with a serious look.


    Zhang Zilan was surprised and surprised that Qin Chao said that what he did was right.


    She wondered why Qin Chao wanted to help her.


    But this time, it''s not the time to ask, so she didn''t ask.


    Seeing that Qin Chao was full of confidence and confidence, and he didn''t seem to be joking, Zhang Zilan didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    What else can Qin Chao say?


    After pondering for a moment, Zhang Zilan still advised: "little brother, I understand your kindness."


    "Fengyuan Group is not so easy to deal with. I hope you will stop pestering with them."


    "If there is a big conflict, it will be hard to clean up."


    Zhang Zilan really didn''t want Qin Chao to have an accident, so he once again exhorted him from the bottom of his heart.


    And Qin Chao also became very serious, word by word to Zhang Zilan said: "aunt, you really don''t have to worry, you just stand by and watch the play, the rest to me."


    When Qin Chao said these words, he was full of confidence and his tone was very calm. He didn''t mean to joke at all.


    After hearing Qin Chao reassure her again, Zhang Zilan knows that he can''t persuade Qin Chao to succeed.


    She nodded and said nothing more.

 Chapter 428

    Zhang Zilan did not know Qin Chao.


    It''s not an acquaintance. She can''t control what Qin Chao wants to do.


    What''s more, she should be persuaded. Qin Chao insists on not changing her mind, and she can''t help it.


    Therefore, she can only let Qin Chao do it.


    Of course, she was very worried before. After this exchange with Qin Chao, she was relieved.


    Because she saw that Qin Chao was not joking or lying.


    From various signs, Zhang Zilan chose to believe that Qin Chaozhen could cope with Fengyuan Group.


    Zhang Zilan took a deep breath and calmed himself down.


    She stood quietly, saying nothing more.


    What Qin Chao did and said before shows that he doesn''t pay attention to Fengyuan Group.


    At this moment, after listening to the conversation between Qin Chao and Zhang Zilan, Cai Quan and the young man in black suit are more convinced that Qin Chao is really not afraid of Fengyuan Group.


    In this regard, both of them are sinking to the bottom of their hearts.


    Although I don''t know what the origin of Qin Chao is, I don''t know whether he is really qualified to compete with Fengyuan Group.


    But now, Qin Chao has shown this attitude.


    Moreover, because of his strong strength, Cai Quan and the young man in black suit had to do what he wanted.


    Otherwise, I will die!


    Just when Cai Quan and the young man in black suit were secretly distressed, Qin Chao turned around and turned his sharp, cold eyes on them.


    "If you linger any longer, I''ll do it."


    Qin Chao spoke coldly in a chilling tone.


    Cai Quan and the young man in black suit shuddered when they heard the words.


    They raised their heads slowly and looked at Qin Chao in fear.


    Then, they looked at each other, both of them seeing the color of forbearance from each other''s eyes.


    Obviously, at this moment, Cai Quan and the young man in black suit are going to compromise.


    After making up his mind, Cai Quan and the young man in black suit, who are afraid of Qin Chao''s hands, clench their teeth and kneel down to Zhang Zilan.


    Seeing that Cai Quan and the young man in black suit really knelt on the ground, the villagers in Fengxiang village were shocked.


    They did not expect that, as employees of Fengyuan Group, Cai Quan and the young man in black suit actually knelt down to others.


    What''s more, Zhang Zilan is the object of their kneeling.


    Even if this is forced, but still shocking, incredible.


    Zhang Zilan is just an ordinary village woman without money and power. How can she afford to kneel down with CAI Quan and the young man in black suit?


    The kneeling of CAI Quan and the young man in black suit has the greatest impact on Zhang Zilan.


    Because Cai Quan and the young man in black suit knelt down to apologize to her.


    Looking at the two kneeling on the ground, Zhang Zilan widened his eyes.


    Her heart was full of ups and downs and could not be calm for a long time.


    As an ordinary village woman, Zhang Zilan never thought that the employees of a big financial group like Fengyuan Group would kneel down and apologize to her.


    It''s the first thing she can''t imagine.


    Now, this kind of thing, which is just like the Arabian Nights, has actually happened.


    How could she not be frightened? How can we not be shocked?


    For a moment, Zhang Zilan was in the same place, neither making a sound nor moving.


    Seeing Cai Quan and the young man in black suit kneeling on the ground, Qin Chao raised his eyebrows and sneered.


    These two greedy and afraid of death guys finally knelt down on the ground.


    However, just kneeling down did not satisfy him.


    Qin chaoleng said: "I not only let you kneel down, but also let you apologize to this aunt."


    "Don''t just kneel down, you don''t have any sincerity!"


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Cai Quan and the young man in black suit felt a strong resentment.


    They kneel down enough to show their sincerity. What else do they need?


    Both of them think that Qin Chao is too aggressive and deceiving others.


    But under Qin Chao''s deterrence, they dare to be angry.


    Kneel down in public in broad daylight.


    This is a great shame to Cai Quan and the young man in black suit.


    They were deeply humiliated and tortured.


    The past minute and second was a torment for both of them.


    No matter Cai Quan or the young man in suit, they both want to end the suffering quickly.


    So, after listening to Qin Chao''s words, although they were angry in their hearts, they still resisted their anger and started other actions.


    "This elder sister, I just offended you a lot. I hope you''ll forgive me. Don''t give us the same opinion!"


    Cai Quan said to Zhang Zilan in a low voice after biting his teeth.


    First he knelt down, and now he apologized orally. Cai Quan was a little sincere.


    Qin Chao was quite satisfied and didn''t give any more orders.


    He turned around and looked at Zhang Zilan, who was stunned. He asked softly, "Auntie, are you satisfied with their apology? Do you accept it? "


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Qin Chao''s inquiry, Zhang Zilan suddenly regained his mind.


    Then she faltered for a while, blushing slightly as if embarrassed, and whispered, "satisfied, satisfied."


    For Zhang Zilan, Cai Quan and the young man in black suit knelt down to her. She was already very satisfied. She didn''t want to ask for more.


    "Auntie, do you accept their apology? If you don''t accept it, I''ll kill them directly. "


    Qin Chao''s tone was flat and asked again.


    These words, he said understatement, but also give people a convincing feeling.


    There is no doubt that what he said is a lie.


    If Zhang Zilan didn''t accept it, he would kill Cai Quan and the young man in black suit.


    It''s like killing two pigs. It''s easy and light!


    Cai Quan and the young man in black suit both felt strongly that Qin Chao regarded them as beasts.


    Two people are very angry, gnash teeth, but dare not attack.


    At the same time, they also secretly prayed that Zhang Zilan would accept their apology, for fear that Zhang Zilan would not accept it.


    Obviously, they didn''t want Zhang Zilan to say no, so Qin Chao really killed them.


    No one wants to die, and Cai Quan and the young man in black suit are no exception.


    Although Zhang Zilan is tough and courageous, he is still afraid of the terrible things like death.


    When Qin Chao asked her if she would accept Cai Quan''s apology, if not, they killed them.


    Zhang Zilan''s heart beat violently.


    Before, Cai Quan brought people to Fengxiang village to demolish it.


    Zhang Zilan''s husband came out to stop him. He was beaten by Cai Quan and others and admitted to the hospital. Now he is still lying on the bed and can''t move.


    It''s false to say that Zhang Zilan didn''t hate Cai Quan.


    Before that, she even cursed Cai Quan that they had no place to die.


    At this moment, when it was time to kill Cai Quan, Zhang Zilan retreated.


    Although the village woman was strong tempered, she had a good heart and a good nature. She was ruthless and could not put Cai Quan to death.


    After pondering for a moment, Zhang Zilan hurriedly said to Qin Chao, "I accept their apology."


    Qin Chao smell speech, nodded: "OK, then I will spare them a life."

 Chapter 429

    Zhang Zilan is Shen Ze''s aunt.


    Qin Chao also regards Zhang Zilan as his aunt in his heart.


    Qin Chao won''t just sit by and let her aunt be bullied.


    In his opinion, Cai Quangang''s verbal insults to Zhang Zilan and his attempt to slap Zhang Zilan are capital crimes and should be punished.


    However, he still respects Zhang Zilan''s meaning.


    Since Zhang Zilan accepted the apology, he let Cai Quan go.


    Of course, it''s not very good to kill Cai Quan in front of Zhang Zilan and other villagers in Fengxiang village.


    "If you dare to come to this place again, I''ll break your legs!"


    After warning Cai Quan and the young man in black suit, Qin Chao yelled, "get out of here


    Cai Quan and the young man in black suit were pardoned.


    They stood up from the ground, and then ran away without looking back.


    The other four youths who were lying down by Qin chaogan were just in a coma.


    At the moment, they also came to.


    Seeing that Cai Quan and the young man in black suit fled, they did not dare to stay any longer and ran away immediately.


    Soon, Cai Quan and others all ran out of Fengxiang village.


    Everything calmed down as if nothing had happened.


    But the bloody palm on the ground tells us how to stimulate blood.


    Several villagers in Fengxiang village looked at each other with a slightly perplexed look.


    When everyone was silent, a sound of footsteps came.


    People subconsciously seek fame.


    Everyone was surprised to see a young man in white casual clothes, walking slowly.


    This young man is no other than Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze goes back to Fengxiang village every Qingming Festival, so several villagers in Fengxiang village know him.


    We were not too surprised to see him coming.


    "Aze, you''re back!"


    Zhang Zilan was very happy to see Shen Ze, and his face suddenly showed a happy expression.


    Shen Ze went straight to Zhang Zilan and said with a smile, "little aunt."


    "Well."


    Zhang Zilan nodded with a smile, and then asked, "when did you arrive?"


    Shen Ze replied, "not long ago."


    Zhang Zilan knew that Shen zetiao came back today to worship her sister Zhang Ruoyun.


    So she didn''t ask much.


    "Come on, let''s go home first."


    Zhang Zilan loves Shen Ze very much.


    As she greets, she reaches for Shen Ze''s arm and takes the latter to Zhang''s courtyard.


    Shen Ze said nothing and followed Zhang Zilan.


    Seeing this, Qin Chao was surprised to follow them.


    Previously, we did not know the origin of Qin Chao.


    At the moment, I see Qin Chao following Shen Ze.


    The villagers of Fengxiang village were impressed to see that Qin Chao and Shen Ze were in the same group.


    No wonder Qin Chao stands up to help Zhang Zilan.


    No wonder Qin Chao asked Cai Quan to kneel down and apologize to Zhang Zilan.


    Knowing that Qin Chao was with Shen Ze, several villagers suddenly fell in their hearts.


    However, they are still very curious about the origin of Qin Chao. They dare not be afraid of Fengyuan Group and ignore it.


    Shen Ze is an illegitimate child, which is well known in Fengxiang village.


    Shen Ze''s father is not known to anyone except Zhang''s family.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Shen Ze''s life experience is more mysterious.


    While we are curious about the origin of Qin Chao, we are also curious about Shen Ze''s life experience.


    Soon, what just happened spread in the village through several villagers, which undoubtedly caused a heated discussion.


    They don''t care about what''s going on outside.


    Zhang''s courtyard is next to the courtyard where Zhang Ruoyun lived.


    Zhang''s courtyard is a small quadrangle, although not very big, but enough to live in three families.


    The Zhang family''s courtyard is also handed down from their ancestors. In this generation, there are only two sisters, Zhang Ruoyun and Zhang Zilan.


    Zhang Ruoyun died, and now only Zhang Zilan is left in his family.


    Zhang Zilan was married with a husband and a daughter.


    The three members of the family live in Zhang''s courtyard, which is obviously very spacious and comfortable.


    Zhang Zilan enthusiastically led Shen Ze into Zhang''s courtyard.


    After entering the living room, Zhang Zilan found that Qin Chao also followed him.


    Seeing Zhang Zilan''s puzzled face, Shen Ze pointed to Qin Chao and said, "little aunt, this is a brother I met. His name is Qin Chao."


    Hearing Shen Ze introduce himself, Qin Chao immediately smiles, nods to Zhang Zilan, and shouts sweetly: "little aunt."


    "Ah


    At the same time, Zhang Zilan answered with a smile.


    Then she said, "sit down first, and I''ll make you two cups of tea."


    Shen zeben wanted to keep Zhang Zilan from being so busy, but he knew that the latter would not listen to him, so he nodded and said nothing more.


    Then Shen Ze took his seat, while Qin Chao still stood aside and did not dare to sit down.


    Zhang Zilan did not pay attention to these, immediately out of the living room, tea.


    After Zhang Zilan left, Shen Ze''s eyes were cold and said, "Qin Chao, go and check the Fengyuan Group."


    Qin Chao smell speech, immediately nodded, should a: "yes."


    Then, Qin Chao''s eyes twinkled and asked, "brother, the guy with the greasy hair just now is disrespectful to my aunt. Do you want to kill him?"


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, he killed Cai Quan for Zhang Zilan''s sake.


    Shen Ze''s face was expressionless and said slowly, "don''t worry."


    "When we get to the bottom of the matter, we''ll settle it together."


    Shen Ze is obviously not happy with what Cai Quan, the people of Fengyuan Group, has done.


    Although Qin Chao has just taught Cai Quan a lesson, it is not enough.


    Shen Ze plans to clear up the matter and settle it according to how it should be settled.


    "Good."


    What Shen Ze meant was that Qin Chao naturally did as he did. He didn''t dare to say anything more.


    After a while, Zhang Zilan came in with two cups of tea.


    Looking at Qin Chao standing aside and not sitting down, Zhang Zilan was a little strange.


    Instead of asking why Qin Chao didn''t sit, she said, "don''t stand, little brother."


    "You just think it''s your home. You''re welcome. Just sit down."


    Although Shen Ze has just introduced him as a brother, Qin Chao is afraid to sit down with Shen Zeping.


    After listening to Zhang Zilan''s words, Qin Chao''s face showed a simple and honest smile.


    For the first time, he didn''t say anything and didn''t mean to sit down. Instead, he looked at Shen Ze.


    Obviously, he wanted to ask Shen Ze what he meant.


    Aware of Qin Chao''s eyes, Shen Ze nodded slightly.


    With Shen Ze''s permission, Qin Chao said to Zhang Zilan with a smile, "OK, auntie, I''ll take this as my home. You''re welcome."

 Chapter 430

    Qin Chao sat opposite Shen Ze consciously.


    "Here, tea."


    Zhang Zilan handed the two cups of tea to Shen Ze and Qin Chao.


    Then she sat down beside Shen Ze.


    Zhang Zilan looked up and down at Shen Ze, and then she said with a smile like a little fan: "ah Ze, you are whiter than before and more handsome!"


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he laughed and said nothing.


    He knew his aunt and was not surprised by Zhang Zilan''s "infatuation with flowers".


    Shen Ze picked up the cup as if nothing had happened and tasted the tea carefully.


    Zhang Zilan looked at Shen Ze with an appreciative look. After a moment, she seemed to suddenly think of something. She stared at Shen Ze and asked, "why didn''t she bring her girlfriend back this time?"


    When he came back last year for Qingming Festival, Shen Ze, under Zhang Zilan''s hard work, promised the latter that he would bring his girlfriend back this year.


    At that time, Shen Ze had already married Su Shiman.


    What he thought at that time was to bring Su Shiman back on this year''s Qingming Festival.


    It''s a pity that things are changeable. He has divorced Su Shiman, and naturally he can''t bring Su Shiman back today.


    Afraid that Zhang Zilan would keep on asking, Shen Ze answered, "I haven''t found a girlfriend yet."


    When he said this, Shen Ze couldn''t help thinking of Su Shiman.


    If he hadn''t divorced Su Shiman, he would have brought Su Shiman back to see Zhang Zilan today.


    Thinking of these, Shen Ze had a bitter taste in his heart.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s reply, Zhang Zilan''s face showed a trace of resentment.


    Zhang Zilan seemed to complain and muttered, "aze, didn''t you promise your aunt last year that you would bring your girlfriend back this year?"


    Shen Ze put down his tea cup, then apologized to Zhang Zilan and said, "I''m sorry, aunt. I''ve broken my promise."


    Zhang Zilan heard the speech and sighed.


    She regards Shen Ze as her own son. She is shocked that Shen Ze is old and has no girlfriend.


    Parents always want their children to get married.


    Zhang Zilan is no exception.


    Although Zhang Zilan complained, he didn''t blame Shen Ze.


    After pondering for a moment, she waved her fist to Shen Ze, deliberately showing a ferocious look, and said in an indisputable tone: "you stinky boy, go and find me a girlfriend quickly!"


    "When you come back next year, if I don''t see you bring your girlfriend back, I won''t let you into Zhang''s house!"


    "Good."


    Shen Ze knew that Zhang Zilan was concerned about himself and said these words with the meaning of joking, so he immediately nodded his head and agreed.


    First stabilize Zhang Zilan''s mood, as for whether he can find a girlfriend, this can only be said separately.


    Zhang Zilan didn''t give up. Then she talked about her girlfriend for a while in Shen Ze''s ear.


    Shen Ze listened to Zhang Zilan''s wordiness without interrupting.


    It''s normal for elders to urge their marriage. Shen Ze takes it lightly.


    After listening to Zhang Zilan''s wordiness, Shen Ze asked Zhang Zilan, "little aunt, what happened just now?"


    Zhang Zilan smell speech, as if thought of unhappy things, face suddenly become a bit gloomy.


    Zhang Zilan pondered for a moment, said: "just that group of people are Hangzhou local big consortium, the wind far group."


    "Fengyuan Group takes a fancy to our Fengxiang village and wants to carry out demolition planning here."


    "However, the demolition contract given by Fengyuan Group is the overlord contract. We want to squeeze Fengxiang village without bottom line."


    "The villagers of Fengxiang village naturally disagreed, so they had a dispute with the people of Fengyuan Group."


    "Fengyuan Group wanted to demolish our Fengxiang village before, because the villagers of our village came out to block, they did not succeed."


    "Today that group of people came again, trying to force us to sign the overlord contract."


    Zhang Zilan said something about it.


    After listening to Zhang Zilan''s words, Qin Chao was outspoken and said angrily, "this Fengyuan Group dares to commit such a mischief. It''s really suicidal!"


    "Ah..."


    Zhang Zilan sighed, then said with a bitter face: "Fengyuan Group is the top financial group in Hangzhou, with strong financial resources and huge power."


    "It has the capital to do mischief at home. There is no way to take it."


    For the villagers of Fengxiang village like Zhang Zilan, Fengyuan Group is a giant they can''t shake at all.


    In the face of the strong power of Fengyuan Group, there is nothing else to do except to fight hard.


    It''s a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Just as her husband was beaten into hospital by Cai Quan, Zhang Zilan couldn''t do anything.


    She did not dare to talk to Fengyuan Group, and even feared that Fengyuan Group would continue to attack Zhang family.


    Just facing Cai Quan and them, she was really angry, so she was determined to argue, not compromise, and even had a direct conflict with each other.


    Referring to Fengyuan Group, Zhang Zilan thought of what just happened.


    She turned her head and looked at Qin Chao sitting opposite. She said anxiously, "little brother Qin, you just broke Cai Quan''s right hand. He is willing to take revenge on you."


    "If you don''t pay attention to Fengyuan Group, I''m afraid Fengyuan Group will also be hard on you."


    "I suggest you leave Hangzhou as soon as possible to avoid the wind."


    In Zhang Zilan''s opinion, although Qin Chao has some skills, he is not the kind of person with power.


    The financial power of Fengyuan Group is huge, which is not something Qin Chao can contend with.


    For the sake of Qin Chao''s safety, Zhang Zilan suggested that he avoid Fengyuan Group and not give Fengyuan Group the opportunity to retaliate against him.


    Qin Chao waved his hand to Zhang Zilan and said with a cool smile, "it''s OK. Fengyuan Group can''t do anything about me."


    "Auntie, you don''t have to worry about my safety."


    Seeing Zhang Zilan''s worried expression, Qin Chao added.


    As for Qin Chao''s words, Zhang Zilan was dubious.


    She looked at Qin Chao with suspicious eyes and asked seriously: "brother Qin, can you really cope with Fengyuan Group?"


    Qin Chao nodded without hesitation: "can handle."


    Qin Chao is confident that in his own capacity, Fengyuan Group does not dare to do anything about him.


    Moreover, there is Shen Ze behind him. Does Fengyuan Group dare to touch him?


    Seeing that Qin Chao didn''t seem to be joking, Zhang Zilan couldn''t say anything more.


    However, she was still a little uneasy.


    Because, in her eyes, Fengyuan Group is a behemoth that can turn over its hands to cover the clouds and rain in Hangzhou.


    She is not sure Qin Chao can cope with Fengyuan Group.


    Zhang Zilan impressively wants to tell Shen Ze in private, and let the latter persuade Qin Chao not to be impulsive, but to avoid the edge.

 Chapter 431

    Although Qin Chao is Shen Ze''s brother, he is still an outsider after all. Zhang Zilan can''t talk about it any more.


    Moreover, Qin Chao didn''t listen to the advice. She knew it was useless to say more, so she didn''t mention it again.


    At this time, Shen Ze seems to suddenly think of something, he asked: "aunt, uncle and Xiaoting?"


    Xiaoting, whose real name is Zhang Ting, is Zhang Zilan''s daughter.


    Hearing Shen Ze''s inquiry, Zhang Zilan frowned.


    She hesitated to tell Shen Ze the truth.


    Shen Ze''s eyes are poisonous. He can see that Zhang Zilan has something on his mind.


    He opened his mouth again and asked softly, "what''s the matter, Auntie?"


    Zhang Zilan didn''t want to deceive Shen Ze. After pondering for a moment, she truthfully replied, "your uncle was beaten by the people of Fengyuan Group and suffered multiple body fractures. He was admitted to the hospital and couldn''t move."


    "Xiaoting is taking care of your uncle in the hospital."


    Hearing Zhang Zilan say that his Uncle Zhang Tao was beaten by the people of Fengyuan Group and was admitted to the hospital, Shen Ze suddenly frowned and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    This Fengyuan Group is really acting recklessly. It dares to hit people!


    "The dogs of Fengyuan Group are impatient. They dare to beat my uncle!"


    Qin Chao looks like a simple man on the surface, but in fact he has a violent temper.


    After listening to Zhang Zilan''s words, he was cursing.


    "Aunt, tell me who beat my uncle. I''ll kill him now!"


    Qin chaoleng opened his mouth, and he was murderous.


    Qin Chao always said that he wanted to kill people, which was a kind of horrible thing for Zhang Zilan.


    "Brother Qin, killing is a big crime. Don''t be impulsive."


    Although Zhang Zilan wants revenge, she still persuades Qin Chao to calm down.


    Qin Chao waved his hand and said, "it''s OK, little aunt. Just tell me who beat my uncle. You don''t have to worry about anything else."


    Seeing Qin Chao''s posture of killing people, Zhang Zilan was a little afraid.


    She hesitated for a while and then said, "it''s the man named Cai Quanjiao who came here today. He''s very good."


    "Little brother Qin, you broke his hand today and asked him to kneel down and apologize. It''s revenge for my husband. You don''t have to go to him any more."


    The lessons that Cai Quan has learned today are enough for Zhang Zilan. She doesn''t want more. She thinks that she has already been angry for her husband Zhang Tao.


    Of course, on the other hand, it was because she didn''t want Qin Chao to take any more risks, or impulsively did something to kill people and commit a big crime, thus ruining her life.


    "It''s that son of a bitch. I knew I just killed him!"


    Hearing Zhang Zilan say that Cai Quan beat Zhang Tao, Qin Chao complained angrily.


    He regretted that he had not killed Cai Quan directly just now, so as to avenge Zhang Tao.


    Qin Chao then opened his mouth and said, "I just let him go, but he can''t run away. I''ll go to him to settle accounts!"


    Qin Chao made up his mind to teach Cai Quan another lesson.


    At the moment, the silent Shen Ze has moved his heart.


    That Cai Quan dares to hurt his relatives. He has committed a capital crime and wants to be killed!


    Shen Ze didn''t want Zhang Zilan to worry, so he didn''t say what he thought.


    Shen Ze suppressed his intention to kill, and then said quietly, "aunt, which hospital is my uncle in? I''ll go and see him


    Zhang Zilan replied, "your uncle is in the people''s hospital."


    "Yes, I''ll go now." Then Shen Ze stood up.


    Seeing this, Qin Chao stood up and said, "brother, I''ll go to see my uncle with you."


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao went to visit Zhang Tao out of kindness.


    Zhang Zilan naturally won''t stop him.


    She nodded and said, "OK, go to the hospital. I''ll stay at home and cook lunch."


    "Good."


    Shen Ze nodded to Zhang Zilan, and then turned to walk outside.


    Qin Chao immediately followed up.


    Watching Shen Ze and Qin Chao walk out of the living room, Zhang Zilan gets up and goes to the kitchen to make lunch.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao walked out of Zhang''s compound, got on the bus and went to the people''s hospital.


    "Brother, it''s unforgivable that those rubbish dare to attack my uncle. I''ll find them out and kill them later."


    Qin Chao is angry. As soon as he gets on the bus, he asks Shen Ze what he means.


    Shen Ze is not so anxious as Qin Chao. He replied, "I''ll see my uncle first. Other things are not urgent."


    "All right!"


    Shen Ze said, Qin Chao can only endure the anger in his heart, no longer restless.


    After that, neither of them said anything more.


    ¡­¡­


    After Cai Quan and the young man in black suit left Fengxiang village, Cai Quan asked the latter to drive and take him to the people''s hospital to dress the wound.


    When Shen Ze and Qin Chao arrived at the people''s Hospital and went to the hospital, they said that they happened to meet Cai Quan, who had just finished treating the wound and went outside the hospital.


    "Hey, it''s a coincidence that I met this grandson!"


    Qin Chao was sharp eyed and saw Cai Quan for the first time.


    Seeing Cai Quan, Qin Chao''s eyes burst out with murder, and a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    After seeing Cai Quan in Qin Chao''s sight, Shen zeshun said, "grab it."


    "Yes


    Qin Chao gave a ferocious smile, then strode toward Cai Quan.


    Cai Quan''s attention has been on his right wrist, and did not see Qin Chaozheng running towards him.


    Because of the short distance, Qin Chao soon came to Cai Quan.


    Without Cai Quan noticing, Qin Chao moved quickly, stretched out a hand and grasped Cai Quan''s neck accurately and fiercely.


    All of a sudden, Cai Quan was shocked.


    When he reacts, he has been grabbed by Qin Chao''s neck and lifted up, his body suspended in the air.


    At the same time, his neck was tightened and his breathing became difficult. Cai Quan''s face was red, his eyes were white, and his forehead was blue. He looked very miserable.


    After he was lifted up, Cai Quan saw that Qin Chao was the one who was holding him by the neck.


    Seeing that the other party was Qin Chao, Cai Quan''s pupils contracted violently, and his eyes suddenly showed a strong color of fear.


    How the hell did you meet this insolent boy again?


    This boy is not tracking himself to the hospital, want to kill himself?


    What Qin Chao is doing at the moment, and seeing the fierce killing in Qin Chao''s eyes, Cai Quan subconsciously thinks that Qin Chao is going to kill him.


    He was so scared that his body was stiff and his heart was full of fear.


    "Little brother... Don''t mess around... Let''s... Have something to say..."


    "I''m about to die... You put me down first..."


    Cai did not dare to move. He could only open his mouth and beg Qin Chao to let him go.


    "Dog, you have committed a capital crime. Today is your day of death!"


    Qin Chao stares at Cai Quan coldly. He opens his mouth like death.

 Chapter 432

    When Cai Quan heard that Qin Chao had committed a capital crime and that today was the day of his death, he was so frightened that he shivered violently.


    Is Qin Chao really going to kill himself?


    In Qin Chao''s hands, Cai Quan is powerless to resist.


    Seeing that Qin Chao really wanted to kill him, Cai Quan was so scared that he peed, and his crotch became wet.


    Smelling the smell of urine, Qin Chao took a look at Cai Quan''s crotch.


    "What a waste!" he sneered


    At this moment, in the face of Qin Chao''s sarcasm, Cai Quan dare not have any idea of refutation.


    "Brother, you''re right. I''m a waste."


    "I''m a rubbish, it''s not worth your hands. It will dirty your hands."


    "Brother, please don''t kill me, spare my life..."


    Cai Quan was scared to death. He begged bitterly, with a cry in his voice, showing a look of crying.


    "Hum!"


    For Cai Quan''s begging, Qin Chao is not moved. He hums coldly, and then mentions the former to Shen Ze.


    "Brother, is this guy over now?"


    Qin Chao asks Shen Ze what he means.


    Cai Quan didn''t know Shen Ze and met him for the first time.


    But from Shen Ze''s temperament, he can see that Shen Ze is not an ordinary person.


    It is obvious that Qin Chao is the leader of Shen zema.


    Cai Quan''s mind turned quickly. He immediately begged to Shen Ze: "brother, I have no injustice or hatred with you. Don''t kill me. Please let me go..."


    "As long as you spare my life, I can give you a lot of money."


    Cai Quan is a money addict. He values and likes money very much.


    But at the moment, in order to save his life, he spared no expense and paid the price of money.


    Shen Ze is not short of money, and he is not scarce of it.


    Of course, he didn''t mean to let Cai Quan go.


    Shen Ze didn''t want to hear Cai Quan plead for mercy there.


    He raised his head, cold eyes staring at Cai Quan one eye, light said two words: "shut up."


    Shen Ze''s voice is not big, but it gives people the feeling of no doubt.


    After hearing this, Cai Quan closed his mouth subconsciously and did not dare to make any more noise.


    Cai Quan didn''t make any more noise, and Shen Ze''s face was full of satisfaction.


    Later, he ignored Cai Quan, but raised his feet and continued to walk towards the hospital.


    Qin Chao is holding Cai Quan like a chicken, following Shen Ze closely.


    The appearance of the three people in public has attracted a lot of attention along the way.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao turned a blind eye to this.


    They went straight to Zhang Tao''s ward.


    "You wait outside."


    Shen Ze doesn''t know what situation Zhang Tao is now, so he orders Qin Chao to hold Cai Quan and wait outside, while he enters the ward alone.


    Zhang Tao was injured and hospitalized by Cai Quan three days ago.


    His hands and legs were broken.


    Although not life-threatening, but want to recover, at least in bed for a few months.


    Although Zhang Tao couldn''t move, he was conscious and in a good mental state.


    When Shen Ze came into the ward, Zhang Tao was chatting with Zhang Ting.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, they both subconsciously looked towards the door.


    Seeing that it was Shen Ze, they both picked eyebrows in surprise.


    "Zego, you''re back!"


    Zhang Ting, in particular, was very happy to see Shen Ze. She was just like a little girl. She rushed over and took Shen Ze''s arm affectionately.


    Zhang Ting, two years younger than Shen Ze, just graduated from university this year.


    Girl looks outstanding, graceful, belongs to the kind of small jasper type, very temperament.


    Shen Ze smiles, reaches out his hand and rubs Zhang Ting''s head gently. Then he and the latter walk to the hospital bed side by side.


    Facing Zhang Tao lying on the bed, Shen Ze called out softly: "uncle."


    "Well


    Zhang Tao smiles at Shen Ze. He answers and asks, "ah Ze, when did you come back?"


    Shen Ze replied, "it''s not long since I just came back."


    Then he asked with concern, "uncle, how are you doing now?"


    Zhang Tao smelled the speech with an embarrassed smile on his face.


    He whispered, "all the limbs are broken. I need to lie in the hospital for a few months and have rehabilitation treatment. Nothing else."


    Shen Ze nodded, then calmly said: "uncle, I know all about you, and I''ve caught the person who beat you."


    "Have you caught the man who hit me?"


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Zhang Tao and Zhang Ting are surprised.


    Shen Ze did not explain, but said aloud: "come in."


    Standing outside the ward, Qin Chao immediately grabbed Cai Quan and walked into the ward.


    Neither Zhang Tao nor his daughter knew Qin Chao, but they knew Cai Quan.


    Because Cai Quan is the culprit of Zhang Tao.


    Seeing Cai Quan, Zhang Tao''s face became gloomy and ugly.


    Zhang Ting, on the other hand, looks resentful, gnashing her teeth and staring at Cai Quan with hostile eyes.


    Cai Quanxian didn''t know what Shen Ze had arrested him for. Now he went into the ward and saw Zhang Tao and his daughter. He immediately understood.


    Shen Ze, they are asking him to apologize!


    He had Zhang Tao wounded by others. He really had a grudge against the latter.


    Before that, Cai Quan felt that he had nothing to do with Shen Ze and Qin Chao. He thought they just wanted to scare him, but they didn''t really want to do anything about him.


    At the moment, when he saw Zhang Tao, he immediately didn''t think so.


    He has nothing to do with Shen Ze, but he has something to do with Zhang Tao.


    Now, I''m probably going to die!


    For a moment, Cai Quan once again fell into extreme panic.


    Qin Chao brought Cai Quan to the hospital bed.


    "Dong!"


    Then he stamped Cai Quan on the ground like a wooden stake.


    "Click!"


    Qin Chao''s strength is very big. He broke Cai Quan''s legs and knelt down on the ground.


    The two knees hit the hard floor violently, and the kneecap bone was broken and looked like flesh and blood.


    "Hiss..."


    The pain caused by the broken legs and broken knees made Cai Quan show his teeth, keep sucking cold air, and sweat on his forehead.


    Cai Quan wanted to cry, but he didn''t dare.


    Because Shen zegang just told him to shut up. He was afraid to make a sound.


    In order to avoid angering Shen Ze, who is a brother, let Shen zephene tell Qin Chao to crack him directly.


    Cai Quan did not dare to make a sound or move. Even though he was in pain, he could only hold on.


    He knew he was wrong, so he kept the posture of kneeling on the ground honestly.


    It is obvious that Cai Quan is a man of self-knowledge.


    At the moment, he is like fish on the chopping board, let Shen Ze and them butcher him.


    Aware of this, he did not dare to rebel against Shen Ze.


    We can only try our best to seek the greatest forgiveness and forgiveness in this humble attitude of begging.

 Chapter 433

    Shen Ze didn''t even look at Cai Quan.


    He asked Zhang Tao calmly, "uncle, is that the man who asked someone to beat you?"


    Before Zhang Tao said anything, Zhang Ting pointed angrily at Cai Quan and said in an angry voice, "it''s this bastard who beat his father!"


    "Well."


    Shen Ze heard the words and said softly.


    He didn''t say much, but he was sending out a cold killing.


    Cai Quan kneels next to Shen Ze, and he feels the real murders that Shen Ze sends out.


    Cai Quan''s head was numb, his hair was creepy and his heart was beating.


    Cai Quan felt that he was covered by the shadow of death, and he was very frightened and nervous.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have been beaten!"


    In a hurry, Cai Quan faced Zhang Tao lying on the hospital bed and begged for mercy.


    "This gentleman, I can compensate you, just ask you to forgive me!"


    "As long as you can forgive me, I''ll pay you a lot of money!"


    Cai Quan''s mind is in a mess now, and he doesn''t know what to say.


    After saying these words, he banged his head.


    His head hit the floor, making a dull noise.


    After a while, Cai Quan''s hair turned purple and red.


    It has to be said that Cai Quan admits his mistake and apologizes sincerely.


    However, it is not certain that Zhang Tao will buy it.


    Zhang Ting is very angry and upset that her father''s limbs were broken by Cai Quan and almost became disabled.


    She hated the culprit Cai Quan.


    For Cai Quan here at the moment to admit his mistake, beg for forgiveness, Zhang Ting completely do not buy.


    The girl''s face was covered with frost. She pointed a green jade to Cai Quan''s nose and angrily scolded: "you bastard, what''s the use of running to say I''m sorry now?"


    "Now you say I''m sorry, and my father will recover? Can we not experience the physical pain and suffering? "


    "My father has been in the hospital for three days. Now you come to admit your mistake and ask for forgiveness. It will only show you hypocrisy!"


    "I tell you, I won''t accept your admission and apology!"


    "My father won''t accept it, either!"


    In the face of Zhang Ting''s indignation, Cai Quan couldn''t refute and was speechless.


    His heart was full of bitterness, and he regretted that he had been impulsively beaten by Zhang Tao.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world.


    When something happens, there is no possibility of recovery.


    Cai Quan can only pray that Zhang Tao will forgive him.


    Compared with Zhang Ting, Zhang Tao is obviously more calm and steady.


    He is not as emotional as Zhang Ting, but keeps calm.


    For Shen Ze to capture Cai Quan, his heart is very shocked.


    In Zhang Tao''s eyes, Cai is a member of Fengyuan Group, and can''t be caught casually.


    Shen Ze is powerless and powerless. If he catches Cai Quan in this way, won''t he be afraid of a catastrophe?


    Zhang Tao is worried about this.


    Moreover, Zhang Tao clearly saw that Shen Ze wanted to avenge Cai Quan for him.


    If we do this again, it will undoubtedly increase the contradiction.


    If so, Cai Quan relies on Fengyuan Group to retaliate against them afterwards, what should he do?


    Zhang Tao doesn''t think he can handle it.


    At this moment, Zhang Tao has no intention of revenge on Cai Quan, but only worries.


    He frowned, and then said to Shen Ze with a dignified look, "ah Ze, I don''t need to get an apology. Let this man go!"


    The reason why Zhang Tao asked Shen Ze to do this is to reduce contradictions as much as possible.


    Big things become small things.


    Try not to let Cai Quan get revenge on them, though it''s unrealistic.


    "Dad, this guy has been beaten so badly that you can''t just let him go!"


    Zhang Ting was angry, but she said angrily, "I think we should also beat this bastard hard!"


    On one side, Qin Chao could not help but echoed: "my sister is right, I should teach this guy a lesson!"


    "Tingting, this kind of thing can''t be fooled."


    Zhang Tao first said Zhang Ting in a heavy tone, and then he said to Shen Ze, "ah Ze, just listen to my uncle and do what he says!"


    Zhang Tao said as he looked at Shen Ze with pleading eyes.


    Shen Ze saw at a glance what Zhang Tao was worried about.


    Zhang Tao didn''t know his identity, and he was afraid of the Fengyuan Group behind Cai Quan.


    It''s normal for him to have such a plan.


    In order to reassure Zhang Tao, Shen Ze nodded without hesitation and replied, "OK, uncle, I''ll listen to you."


    "Well."


    Seeing Shen Ze''s promise, Zhang Tao felt a little relieved.


    Shen Ze turned around and gave Qin Chao a look.


    Qin Chao understood and nodded to Shen Ze.


    Then, he reached for Cai Quan''s neck again, carried the latter and walked out of the ward.


    Shen Ze did not intend to let Cai Quan go.


    He just promised Zhang Tao and secretly told Qin Chao to deal with CAI Quan outside.


    "It''s very popular to let this asshole go like this!"


    Watching Qin Chao take Cai Quan away, Zhang Ting gnashes her teeth and is unwilling.


    In Zhang Ting''s opinion, it''s time to give Cai Quan a hard beating, so that the latter can experience the pain of limb fracture.


    Just let Cai Quan kneel down and admit his mistake, and then let him go. Zhang Ting suddenly thinks it''s too cheap.


    Looking at the girl''s indignant look, Shen Ze stepped forward, rubbed the head of the former, and said in a soft voice, "don''t be angry, that person will be punished."


    When Zhang Ting heard the speech, she was surprised.


    She looked up at Shen Ze and asked uncertainly, "brother Ze, will that villain really be punished?"


    "Well."


    Shen Ze nodded, afraid that Zhang Ting would not believe it. Then he added: "Tingting, zege has never cheated you. I said he would be punished as he should be."


    Listen to Shen Ze say so, goodbye to Shen Ze, it doesn''t look like a joke at all.


    Although Zhang Ting doesn''t know where Shen Ze comes from and says that Cai Quan will be punished, she still chooses to believe in Shen Ze.


    Zhang Ting nodded, then gritted her teeth and said, "OK, I''ll wait and see that bastard get the punishment he deserves!"


    Then, Shen Ze sat down and chatted with Zhang Tao and his daughter about other things. He didn''t say any more unhappy things.


    After Qin Chao carried Cai Quan out of the ward, the latter couldn''t help groaning for pain.


    Qin Chao didn''t want to hear Cai Quan cry there, so he grabbed the latter''s neck and increased his strength.


    It was very difficult to breathe. Cai Quan couldn''t cry out.


    Qin Chao took Cai Quan to the end of the corridor.


    Just when Cai Quan thought Qin Chao was going to let him go, Qin Chao started!

 Chapter 434

    Qin Chao regarded Cai Quan as a salted fish and threw the latter to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    Cai Quan hit the hard ground straight and made a startling sound.


    "Wow..."


    Qin Chao''s ferocious fall made Cai''s whole body full of Qi and blood. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face turned pale in an instant.


    Cai Quan felt that all his bones were broken.


    It seems that there are ants biting all over the body, and the piercing pain is all over the body, which makes Cai Quan suffer from death and suffering.


    "It hurts... It hurts..."


    Cai Quan howled with pain, and he rolled back and forth on the ground in pain.


    Qin Chao looked cold and indifferent.


    His eyes were cold, without any tenderness.


    Then Qin Chao raised his feet and stepped on Cai Quan''s two arms.


    "Kaka..."


    When Qin Chao went down, Cai Quan''s arms were broken on the spot.


    Now Cai Quan''s limbs were all broken.


    In this way, Qin Chao avenged Cai Quan on Zhang Tao''s behalf.


    His limbs were broken, and there were fractures in other parts of his body. The severe pain made Cai Quan unable to bear, and he suddenly fainted.


    "I can''t hold on these times. Sure enough, waste is waste."


    Looking like a dead pig lying on the ground, without any movement of CAI Quan, Qin Chao scorned and sneered.


    He didn''t let Cai Quan go. He kicked Cai Quan again before he gave up.


    Later, Qin Chao took out his mobile phone and called the police.


    According to Shen Ze, Qin Chao didn''t kill Cai Quan directly.


    Instead, he taught Cai Quan a lesson and then put him in prison for a while.


    Shen Ze chatted with Zhang Tao in the hospital for a while.


    Near noon, Qin Chao took the initiative to stay and take care of Zhang Tao.


    Shen Ze and Zhang Ting went back to Fengxiang village for lunch.


    Shen Ze drives in the driver''s seat, while Zhang Ting drives in the co driver''s seat.


    The car starts the engine and drives.


    Zhang Ting asked: "brother Ze, how long do you plan to stay when you come back this time?"


    In the past, when Shen Ze returned to Hangzhou, he only stayed for a few days and then left.


    Zhang Ting is Shen Ze''s cousin. She wants to play with Shen Ze for a few more days. That''s why she asks.


    "Shen Ze replied," this time it should be a long time. "


    Now that the war is over, Shen Ze is in a state of half work and half vacation, and he has nothing to worry about, so he plans to live in Hangzhou for a long time.


    Shen Ze regards Hangzhou as his hometown. He likes Hangzhou very much and it is natural for him to settle down.


    "Wow, that''s great!"


    Zhang Ting is very happy to hear Shen Ze say that she will stay in Hangzhou for a long time.


    "So I can see zege and play together a lot. That''s great!"


    These days, because Zhang Tao was injured in hospital, Zhang Ting''s mood has been very bad.


    At the moment, her mood is much better, happy as a fat man.


    Zhang Ting said excitedly: "brother Ze, you''ll stay so long this time, but you''ll have to play with me."


    "OK, no problem."


    Shen Ze had nothing to do, so he readily agreed.


    "Yes


    Zhang Ting saw Shen Ze agree, happily waved the small powder fist.


    They talked and laughed all the way back to Fengxiang village.


    After parking the car, Shen Ze and Zhang Ting get out of the car.


    Then, they walked into Zhang''s courtyard side by side.


    "Mom, we''re back!" As soon as she entered the yard, Zhang Ting said aloud.


    "You''ve come back just in time. I''ve just finished cooking."


    Wearing an apron and smiling, Zhang Zilan came out of the kitchen and said to Shen Ze and Zhang Ting who came into the yard, "wash your hands and eat right away."


    "Yes


    Zhang Ting answered with a smile.


    Shen Ze and Zhang Ting went into the kitchen to wash their hands, and then went to the living room.


    Zhang Zilan and Shen Ze took their seats and began to have lunch.


    Shen Ze likes to have dinner with Zhang Zilan''s family, because it can make him feel the warmth of home.


    This is what he can''t feel in the Shen family, even if the Shen family is super powerful and noble.


    Although Zhang''s family is a common peasant family, it is the most reassuring feeling for Shen Ze.


    It''s a pleasure for Shen Ze to have dinner with Zhang Zilan.


    This is one of the reasons why Shen Ze wants to settle down in Hangzhou for a long time.


    Is it not fragrant to be able to be with Zhang Zilan and feel the warmth of home everyday?


    Shen Ze, Zhang Zilan and Zhang Ting are like a mother and a pair of children.


    Three people sit together to eat, laughter, the atmosphere is very warm and beautiful.


    It took nearly an hour to finish the lunch.


    "Tingting, I''ll send lunch to your father. You and zege will stay at home."


    After dinner, Zhang Zilan suggested.


    "All right." Zhang Ting had no objection and nodded.


    "Remember to clean up the dishes."


    After reminding, Zhang Zilan went out with the prepared insulation bucket.


    "Zege, can we clean up together?"


    After Zhang Zilan left, Zhang Ting pointed to the dining table and asked Shen zedao with a smile.


    "All right."


    Shen Ze didn''t reject housework, so he nodded without hesitation.


    "It''s nice to see zege."


    See Shen zeshuang quick promise, Zhang Ting smile praised Shen zeshuang.


    After that, the brother and sister would clean up together.


    There were not many dishes and chopsticks, and Shen Ze and Zhang Ting could do housework, so after a while, they finished cleaning up.


    Seeing that the sun was very good, Zhang Ting suggested, "brother Ze, let''s go to the yard and get some sunshine."


    "Good." Shen Ze felt good and nodded.


    Later, Shen Ze and Zhang Ting moved a bamboo chair to the yard.


    They lay down on the bamboo chair and began to bask in the sun.


    Soft and warm sunshine on the body, feel warm, very comfortable.


    Shen Ze happily closed his eyes, showing a comfortable look.


    Shen Ze wanted to have a rest, so he closed his eyes and fell into silence.


    Zhang Ting doesn''t plan to have a rest. She leans to Shen Ze.


    Looking at Shen Ze''s well-defined and graceful side face, Zhang Ting''s eyes are like little stars.


    Zerg is so cool!


    A girl is like a flower maniac, thinking like this in her heart.


    Zhang Ting, like a baby, stares at Shen Ze.


    At this time, an explosive news spread throughout the Dragon kingdom.


    A group of people in the national assembly and the Presbyterian Council proposed to remove Shen Ze from the position of Grand Marshal of the military department.


    According to these people''s opinions, there is no war in the Dragon Kingdom now. It''s a peaceful time. It doesn''t need Shen Zetong to lead the army and take the position of Grand Marshal of the army.


    Once the news of the job cut spread, it caused a huge hot discussion!

 Chapter 435

    At the beginning, Shen Ze became a God in the first World War, laying a stable foundation for the Dragon Kingdom and making great achievements.


    He was not only honored as the supreme Dragon God, but also took the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war.


    What is a Grand Marshal?


    All the soldiers and horses in the world follow the orders!


    When Shen Ze became the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, he was in charge of the five war areas of the Ministry of war and 1.5 million excellent soldiers.


    The Ministry of war is the security guarantee of a country, which is the lifeline and the top priority.


    When Shen Ze became the Grand Marshal of the army, he was in control of the lifeblood of the Dragon kingdom.


    As a result, the power of the government and the opposition is unparalleled, and no one can shake his position.


    Today, the wind is blowing suddenly that Shen Ze will be removed from the position of Grand Marshal in his military department.


    Obviously, some people want to remove Shen Ze''s power of commanding the whole army.


    This news, though on the surface, is only the proposal of some people in the house of nations and the Presbyterian Church.


    But in fact, there is no fire without wind.


    Although this matter is only a proposal and has no result, once it is spread out, it still causes hot discussion in the whole dragon kingdom.


    All over the country, there was a lot of noise.


    The major news media, network platform, competing to report.


    And this matter is promoted by the people who want to do it, and promoted by the big men behind the scenes, it spreads very fast.


    Up to the power of the nobility, down to the common people, all quickly learned the news.


    Even Zhang Ting, an ordinary girl, of course, Huang Shiping might try water.


    Let the wind out first, look at the public opinion, and then make further plans.


    One is to look at the voice of the people, the other is to look at the voice of the Ministry of war.


    As for the imperial court and the Presbyterian Council, most of them are in the hands of Huang Shiping.


    If many people in the civil society and the Ministry of war support the removal of the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, then Huang Shiping can really operate this matter.


    Shen Ze can figure out how Huang Shiping got the abacus.


    Although he felt that Huang''s calculation could not be carried out, he did not take it lightly and took it seriously.


    "Huang Shiping, I''ll give you a hand this time."


    Shen Ze is not the kind of person who defends passively. When Huang Shiping attacks him, he naturally wants to fight back.


    Shen Zexin made up his mind and decided to take some action.


    Although the news is about himself, Shen Ze has no mood swings.


    "Give it back to you."


    He was calm and gave his mobile phone back to Zhang Ting.


    After Zhang Ting took over the mobile phone, she said angrily to Shen Ze, "brother Ze, do you think those people are brain sick?"


    "The Lord Dragon God is very suitable to be the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war. How can they think of removing the position of the Lord Dragon God as the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war?"


    "If the Dragon God is in charge, other countries will not dare to invade our dragon kingdom."


    "Even if it''s a time of peace, only when the Lord Dragon God is in charge of the army, can we the people of the Dragon kingdom be most at ease!"

 Chapter 436

    "I don''t want to see the Dragon God removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the army."


    "I want to express my voice in support of Lord Dragon God and oppose the removal of his position as Grand Marshal of the Army Department!"


    As soon as she finished, Zhang Ting picked up her mobile phone and began to express her support for Shen Ze in various media and platforms.


    Looking at the little girl''s indignation and anger, Shen Ze felt funny and moved.


    Shen Ze has always known that there are countless ordinary people like Zhang Ting in the Dragon Kingdom who regard him as a God. They respect and admire him very much and praise him from time to time.


    This is a very positive feedback for Shen Ze, who can deeply feel the goodwill of the world.


    This is also a source of power for him to defend his country.


    All this tells Shen Ze all the time that what he has done is worth it.


    If you have positive feedback, you will be more willing to do it.


    Of course, as a soldier, not forgetting the original intention and remembering the mission is also a source of motivation.


    As the protagonist of the event, Shen Ze can''t help laughing at Zhang Ting''s writing because of him.


    He wanted to ask Zhang Ting not to toss, but it was hard to say.


    If the little girl does this, she may be able to vent her emotions.


    Shen Ze let Zhang Ting go.


    He turned his head and began to shut his eyes again.


    After Zhang Ting supports Shen Ze on various platforms that can make her voice, she stops.


    This kind of support, let Zhang Ting inner anger get vent, people calm down a lot.


    After she put the cell phone away, she turned her head and looked at Shen Ze.


    Zhang Ting wants to chat with Shen Ze, so she asks in a low voice, "brother Ze, are you asleep?"


    Shen Ze did not enter the dormancy state, heard Zhang Ting''s words, he immediately opened his mouth to respond: "No."


    Zhang Ting asked again, "can you have a chat with me?"


    Shen Ze replied, "yes."


    Zhang Ting smell speech, picked pick eyebrow.


    Then she began to talk: "zege, you said that uncle Ning retired from his position not long ago, and now there is the news that he has been removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the Dragon God army. Is there going to be turbulence in our dragon kingdom?"


    Zhang Ting is different from other girls.


    She doesn''t like to put on the powder, eat and buy, but is more interested in the current affairs of the country.


    Today, Zhang Ting is interested in the removal of the Grand Marshal of Shen Ze''s military department. She can''t help but want to have a chat with Shen Ze.


    In Zhang Ting''s eyes, Shen Ze is a very excellent and thoughtful person.


    We should be able to talk with Shen Ze about such national affairs.


    Of course, at the moment, she can only talk to Shen Ze.


    "It''s been said that uncle Ning would be in charge of the Dragon kingdom for a few more years. He suddenly abdicated not long ago because he was forced by Huang Shiping."


    Uncle Ning in Zhang Ting''s mouth naturally refers to Ning Yansong.


    In the eyes of the people of the state of dragon, Ning Yansong has always been a kind, conscientious and devoted leader.


    We all affectionately call him uncle Ning, which can be seen from this.


    "That Huang Shiping''s wind review has not been very good."


    "First of all, he forced uncle Ning to abdicate. As soon as he was in the top position, it took him a long time to make such a move."


    "I think this time it''s about whether the Lord Dragon God wants to continue to be the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war. It''s very likely that he''s the one who made the trouble."


    "He clearly wants to cut off the power of the Dragon God, and then consolidate his position and power."


    Zhang Ting is very interested in national affairs, so she knows a lot about it.


    At the moment, she also infers that Huang Shiping is behind the scenes.


    Shen Ze is surprised that Zhang Ting can speculate.


    Does my little cousin seem to have a talent for politics?


    I can infer these things.


    Shen Ze suddenly wants to suggest Zhang Ting to go into politics.


    However, after thinking about it, he did not mention it.


    What does Zhang Ting do? If Zhang Ting wants to make her own plan, he won''t get involved.


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and responded to Zhang Ting: "Tingting, you have a very thorough analysis. I think it''s similar to what you think."


    "Zege, do you think so?"


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Ting raised her eyebrows and asked, "do you think Huang Shiping is playing tricks behind his back and wants to cut off the power of the Dragon God?"


    "Well."


    Shen Ze nodded.


    See Shen Ze to confirm the nod, Zhang Ting immediately more sure of their own ideas.


    "I feel that Huang Shiping is not good at all."


    "First, he forced uncle Ning to abdicate, and now he''s doing Dragon God."


    "Sooner or later, he will make the Dragon Kingdom turbulent."


    After saying these words, Zhang Ting''s face showed a touch of worry.


    Although she is not an official, she is just an ordinary civilian.


    But everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the country.


    It''s about the whole dragon kingdom. It''s normal for her to worry.


    Shen Ze is not so worried and pessimistic as Zhang Ting.


    Of course, part of this is because of his identity.


    He won''t let the Dragon kingdom be turbulent, and he has the ability to do so.


    "Tingting, now it''s just a rumor, not a real action. You don''t have to worry about it." Shen Ze comforted.


    Zhang Ting nodded, and then she said: "although it''s just some news now, if Huang Shiping takes further actions, the impact will certainly be greater."


    Shen Ze looked over at Zhang Ting and said with a smile, "Dragon God is not a vegetarian."


    "In my opinion, the Dragon God will certainly use some means to fight against Huang Shiping and will not let Huang Shiping do anything wrong."


    Shen Ze said these words in a very positive tone.


    Of course, this is because he is the Dragon God himself, he also made some plans to take action.


    Listen to Shen Ze say so, Zhang Ting thinks very reasonable.


    The little girl nodded and said, "yes, Lord Dragon God will certainly take some actions to prevent Huang Shiping from continuing his misdeeds."


    Zhang Ting breathed a sigh and said with emotion: "I hope the Lord Dragon God can handle it properly."


    The smile on Shen Ze''s face became more brilliant when he heard the speech.


    "Don''t worry, the Dragon God can handle it properly."


    It''s strange to talk about yourself with others.


    Shen Ze couldn''t help laughing.


    "Zege, why are you laughing all the time? Is that funny? "


    Seeing Shen Ze with a smile, Zhang Ting is a little strange.


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he immediately forced the smile on his face.


    Then, he said solemnly, "maybe it''s because I''m in a better mood when I''m with you. That''s why I laugh all the time."


    "Oh, that''s why."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Zhang Ting was very happy. She couldn''t help smiling on her cheek.

 Chapter 437

    I''m afraid Zhang Ting can''t even dream that the Dragon God, who she pays close attention to all the time, is lying beside her and talking with her about the Dragon God.


    If you know that Shen Ze is the Dragon God, you can imagine how excited Zhang Ting will be.


    Always low-key Shen Ze, obviously did not intend to tell Zhang Ting, his true identity.


    In his opinion, it''s good to get along with cousins like this.


    Of course, Zhang Ting is just a civilian after all.


    She can''t do anything else except to talk about these important events about national figures.


    No matter how much is said, it''s just a piece of paper and can''t play any role.


    However, Zhang Ting is very interested in this aspect, so she continues to discuss with Shen Ze about the Dragon God and Huang Shiping.


    "Zege, do you think Huang Shiping and the Dragon God will really fight?" Zhang Ting asks Shen zedao.


    For the sake of the stability of the Dragon Kingdom, Shen Shen didn''t want to fight Huang Shiping.


    After all, their two figures of this level fight, involving too much, just a small action may set off a huge wave.


    However, people in the world can''t help themselves.


    Some things can''t be decided and controlled by themselves.


    If Huang Shiping had to fight with him, he would not be able to wait for his death and let Huang Shiping bully him.


    At that time, we can''t do without fighting.


    However, the probability of this kind of thing happening is still relatively small.


    Because most people don''t want to see this happen.


    Except for a few radicals and hawks.


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and replied, "this kind of thing should not happen easily."


    "The Dragon God and Huang Shiping are the top figures in the Dragon kingdom. Some of their wills are not decided by themselves."


    "Even if they don''t deal with it, it''s hard to fight."


    Shen Ze is now taking himself as an outsider to discuss this matter.


    Zhang Ting felt that Shen Ze''s words were reasonable. She nodded and said, "I hope so!"


    "If Huang Shiping really fights with the Dragon God, it''s not good for the whole dragon kingdom."


    Seeing that Zhang Ting was so concerned, Shen Ze couldn''t help saying, "Tingting, you are so concerned about national affairs. Why don''t you join the public recruitment and work in the official units?"


    Zhang Ting smell speech, picked pick eyebrow.


    By Shen Ze''s suggestion, she seemed to be moved and became very serious.


    She looked at Shen Ze and asked in a soft voice, "brother Ze, do you think I am suitable to work in an official unit?"


    Shen Ze seriously replied, "you are very interested in this aspect. I think it''s suitable for you."


    In fact, Zhang Ting wanted to work in an official company.


    She has plans to take part in the public recruitment.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s suggestion, she was more determined.


    "Zege, I have a plan for this. I''m more determined to go this way."


    Speaking of this, Zhang Ting seems to think of something unhappy, and her expression suddenly becomes a little low.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that the little girl suddenly became unhappy, Shen Ze inquired with concern.


    Zhang Ting did not hide, truthfully replied: "for what I want to do in politics, my father and mother are against the point of view."


    "I told them before that I wanted to be in politics, but they didn''t agree."


    "They don''t want me to be in politics, they want me to get a normal job."


    Shen Ze''s face became dignified when he heard the speech.


    He asked, "why don''t my aunt and uncle agree with you to go into politics?"


    Zhang Ting replied in a low voice, "they say that road is too difficult."


    "Our family has no money or power. It can''t help me on that road."


    After listening to Zhang Ting''s words, Shen Ze feels no problem.


    Zhang Zilan and Zhang Tao naturally think so.


    After all, Zhang''s family really can''t help Zhang Ting go further and more smoothly in her political career.


    However, this is nothing to Shen Ze.


    With his identity and status, as long as a word, Zhang Ting can go straight up in politics.


    Shen Ze said: "my aunt and uncle are right."


    "However, it''s up to you to make any progress in your official career."


    "If you really have confidence and determination, you can do well even without outside help."


    Zhang Ting clenched her fist and said in a sonorous tone: "I have confidence and determination to do well in my official career!"


    Looking at Zhang Ting showing a confident look, Shen Ze nodded with satisfaction.


    Shen Ze clapped the board and said: "in that case, you can do it with confidence and boldness."


    "My aunt and uncle, I''ll do their ideological work."


    "Good!"


    Zhang Ting nodded heavily, and then she said to Shen Ze gratefully, "brother Ze, thank you for helping me."


    "You''re welcome, my family." Shen Ze waved his hand with a smile.


    Then Shen Ze and Zhang Ting chatted for a while.


    Then, both of them lay down in their chairs for a rest.


    When Zhang Zilan sent the meal to the hospital, he happened to see the patrolman come to the hospital and take Cai Quan away.


    Seeing that Cai Quan was beaten miserably and arrested by the police, Zhang Zilan suddenly felt a lot of bad breath and became much more comfortable.


    Of course, she was also very confused and curious about who punished Cai Quan.


    There is Fengyuan Group behind Cai Quan. It is reasonable that Cai Quan will not have an accident, let alone be arrested.


    But this in Zhang Zilan''s view is impossible to happen.


    This had to make her suspicious and curious about it.


    Who let Cai Quan be punished?


    Zhang Zilan subconsciously thought of Shen Ze and Qin Chao.


    But she''s not sure.


    Although Zhang Zilan is not very clear about Shen Ze''s identity, she knows that Shen Ze has no money and no right.


    Although Qin Chao has some skills, he doesn''t look like someone who has money, power and strength to punish Fengyuan Group.


    Zhang Zilan didn''t think much when he couldn''t figure out why.


    After entering the hospital, she went straight to Zhang Tao''s ward.


    Zhang Zilan knew that Qin Chao was looking after Zhang Tao in the hospital, so she brought two meals.


    "Brother Qin, thank you for looking after my husband here."


    "Come and have dinner."


    After thanking Qin Chao, Zhang Zilan handed one of the meals to Qin Chao.


    "Auntie, it''s my duty to look after my uncle. You don''t have to be polite to me."


    Qin Chao replied with a simple smile, and then hungry, he wolfed himself up.


    Zhang Zilan didn''t say anything more.


    She then impressively fed Zhang Tao. In the process, she mentioned what she had just seen at the door of the hospital.


    "Just now I saw that bastard Cai Quan was arrested by the patrol."


    "When the police arrested him, he was covered with blood and looked very miserable."


    When Zhang Zilan said these words, he was very relaxed and relaxed.

 Chapter 438

    "It seems that Cai Quan was beaten by the patrol first, and then he was arrested."


    "Seeing that he was beaten so badly and arrested by the patrolman, I was really relieved!"


    Zhang Zilan was outspoken and expressed his real ideas.


    Not to mention that Cai Quan, on behalf of Fengyuan Group, brought people to Fengxiang village to make trouble. He wanted to force villagers to sign overlord contracts and demolish villagers'' houses.


    Just because Cai Quan broke Zhang Tao''s limbs and needed to lie in the hospital for several months, Zhang Zilan wanted Cai Quan to be punished.


    Now, seeing that Cai Quan was beaten miserably, he was arrested.


    Zhang Zilan was glad to see her, and her resentment came out, and her mood became more comfortable.


    Zhang Tao was surprised that Cai Quan was beaten and arrested.


    Because he didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    Zhang Tao and Zhang Zilan had the same idea.


    In his opinion, Cai Quan, backed by the powerful Fengyuan Group, could not be arrested.


    As for Cai Quan, he was beaten badly, which made him even more surprised.


    Who beat Cai Quan?


    Zhang Tao subconsciously thought of Qin Chao, and he suddenly turned his eyes on Qin Chao.


    Zhang Tao wants to see the answer from Qin Chao.


    But at the moment, Qin Chao, as if he hadn''t heard anything, was eating the food as if nothing had happened.


    Zhang Tao obviously didn''t see anything from Qin Chao.


    He was also embarrassed to ask Qin Chao directly, so he pressed down the doubts in his heart.


    Zhang Tao looks back and continues to eat.


    Before that, Qin Chao''s mobile phone also received news that a group of officials proposed to remove Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department.


    So after eating, he said hello to Zhang Zilan, then left the hospital and returned to Zhang''s compound.


    After Qin Chao left, Zhang Zilan chatted with Zhang Tao.


    "Husband, who do you think will clean up Cai Quan?" Zhang Zilan inquired.


    Zhang Tao did not answer Zhang Zilan''s question. Instead, he said, "when ah Ze and that little brother named Qin Chao came to see me in the hospital before."


    "The little brother Qin caught Cai Quan in front of me and asked him to apologize to me."


    "Aze, they arrested Cai Quan to apologize to you?"


    Zhang Zilan picked eyebrows in surprise.


    Then, she said thoughtfully, "when aze came back this morning, Cai Quan and others went to our village to make trouble again."


    "Cai Quan wants to force our villagers to sign the overlord contract given by Fengyuan Group."


    "We didn''t agree, so we had a conflict with CAI Quan."


    "I had an argument with CAI Quan and almost started. The little brother Qin stood up and helped me."


    "Little brother Qin gave Cai Quan a hard lesson. He was very skillful and tore off Cai Quan''s right hand."


    "And let Cai Quan kneel down and apologize to me."


    Speaking of this, Zhang Zilan pondered for a while.


    Then, it seemed that she suddenly thought of something, and then said: "Oh, by the way, brother Qin said that he is not afraid of Fengyuan Group at all, and can deal with Fengyuan Group."


    "Zilan, what you said is true?"


    Zhang Tao couldn''t believe what Zhang Zilan said.


    "Really." Zhang Zilan definitely nodded.


    Zhang Tao raised his eyebrows and asked, "what''s the origin of that little brother Qin, who dares to do this?"


    "I don''t know exactly."


    Zhang Zilan shook his head, and then said, "I just heard ah Ze introduce that little brother Qin is a brother he met."


    Zhang Tao said thoughtfully, "is this a rich and powerful young man whom aze met?"


    Zhang Zilan thought about it. Then she shook her head and said, "it''s not like that."


    Zhang Tao thought about it and said, "it''s not like that."


    "However, people can''t judge their appearance. We can''t draw a conclusion yet."


    "Judging from what the little brother Qin said and did, he must not be an ordinary man."


    Zhang Zilan agreed: "that little brother Qin is definitely not an ordinary person."


    Zhang Tao speculated: "from this point of view, Cai Quan was beaten and arrested. It is very likely that the younger brother Qin was responsible for all of them."


    Zhang Zilan said with some worry: "Fengyuan Group is a big Mac in Hangzhou, with huge power."


    "I don''t know if the younger brother Qin will bring himself into trouble by doing so."


    After listening to Zhang Zilan''s words, Zhang Tao also has this worry.


    He pondered for a long time and said in a hopeful tone: "I hope brother Qin can really cope with Fengyuan Group!"


    Zhang Zilan nodded: "hope!"


    Zhang Tao suddenly thought of something and asked, "does aze express any opinions on what the little brother Qin has done?"


    "No


    Zhang Zilan shook his head, and then said: "aze has never expressed any opinions, nor has he stopped the little brother Qin from doing anything."


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Tao said: "aze is a mature and steady man. If he doesn''t say anything or stop it, it proves that the little brother Qin really has two brushes."


    "Oh, don''t think about it. Let''s take a step to see it."


    Zhang Zilan didn''t like to think about these complicated things. She waved her hand to let Zhang Tao stop talking about it.


    "Good." Zhang Tao nodded.


    Later, the couple talked about Zhang Tao''s physical recovery.


    When Qin Chao returned to Zhang''s compound, Shen Ze and Zhang Ting were still resting on bamboo chairs.


    However, Shen Ze is awake, while Zhang Ting is still asleep.


    Shen Ze has something to tell Qin Chao, so he gets up from the bamboo chair and calls Qin Chao into the living room.


    As soon as he entered the living room, Qin Chao said angrily, "those idiots would write a letter jointly to suggest that the position of commander in chief should be removed. It''s so stupid and ridiculous!"


    "I dare to be so blatant that I have to fight against you, master. I think they are tired of living. They want to die!"


    In Qin Chao''s view, it is disrespectful to Shen ze that the officials jointly wrote to him to propose to remove Shen Ze from the position of Grand Marshal of the military department.


    Qin Chao was angry, and his eyes flashed cold murders.


    "Find a chance to liquidate those fools together!"


    Shen Ze is used to Qin Chao''s violent temper, but he still doesn''t like the former''s rashness.


    After Shen Ze sat down, he looked at Qin Chao with disgust in his eyes. He said lightly, "don''t be impatient."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he held back his anger and closed his mouth obediently.


    Shen Ze looked calm and said, "this matter should be manipulated by Huang Shiping behind his back."


    In the whole dragon Kingdom, few people dare to fight against Shen Ze.


    Without Huang Shiping''s instruction, the officials who jointly wrote to remove Shen Zebing from the position of Grand Marshal of the military department obviously did not dare to do so.


    With Shen Ze''s warning, Qin Chao immediately responded.


    "It''s Huang Shiping, the old man

 Chapter 439

    "I didn''t expect that old man Huang Shiping could not restrain himself so soon!"


    "He wants to get rid of the position of commander in chief of the army. He has a good calculation."


    Realizing that Huang Shiping was behind the scenes, Qin Chao could not help but sneer at him.


    "This old man wants to play public opinion."


    "However, it is impossible for him to achieve his goal with such a little variety."


    "Master, the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, can''t be done without saying it!"


    "Huang Shiping, an old man, wants to cut his master''s job by means of joint writing. He''s really naive and has no brains!"


    After criticizing Huang Shiping, Qin Chao said indignantly, "master, let''s take some actions to give Huang Shiping a little color."


    Shen Ze does have plans to take some action.


    He pondered for a moment, said: "let the Ministry of war jointly write against dismissal."


    "In addition, amplify the voice of the people."


    "By the way, get some more impeachment voice out of Huang Shiping."


    When Huang Shiping and Shen Ze fight a public opinion war, Shen Ze will fight a public opinion war with the former.


    It is obvious that all the arrangements he has made are the result of the war of public opinion, and they have not been carried out in real earnest.


    According to Qin Chao''s temperament, he thinks it''s necessary to take Shen Ze''s position seriously, so that those who want to get rid of Shen Ze''s position will shut up completely.


    In addition, this is a warning to others, so that no one will dare to step forward and issue this kind of withdrawal of Shen Ze''s post in the future.


    However, although he had such an idea in his mind, Qin Chao still had to comply with Shen Ze''s idea.


    Seeing that Shen Ze just wanted to fight a public opinion battle, he felt that Shen Ze had dealt with it lightly, but he immediately nodded and said, "yes, I will arrange it immediately according to the master''s instructions."


    After responding, Qin Chao couldn''t help saying more: "master, your action is only aimed at Huang Shiping."


    "Don''t you want to teach those stupid people who jointly wrote to remove you from your post?"


    Shen Ze slightly shook his head, light said: "those are some small fish and shrimp, not worth paying attention to."


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, as long as Huang Shiping is stopped, the other small characters will naturally be obedient. There''s no need to spend more time on it.


    Qin chaoleng said: "master is magnanimous. It''s really cheap for those fools!"


    Shen Ze doesn''t want to hear Qin Chao''s words.


    He then asked, "how is the investigation of Fengyuan Group I asked you to investigate?"


    "It''s been investigated."


    Qin Chao replied: "Fengyuan Group is a big group with a market value of hundreds of billions, one of the best in China and one of the top 100 in Longguo."


    "Fengyuan Group''s industries, involving all walks of life in Hangzhou, have a strong ruling power and influence, huge influence, in the local can do eye to eye."


    "This time, Fengyuan Group takes a fancy to Fengxiang village and wants to develop it as a real estate by force."


    "According to the inside information, Fengyuan Group has planned to forcibly demolish Fengxiang village without the consent of the villagers."


    "This Fengyuan Group is not a good one. It has done a lot of illegal things, such as forced demolition. For it, it is pediatrics."


    After listening to what Qin Chao said about Fengyuan Group, Shen Ze didn''t feel surprised.


    It''s not surprising that the group has grown to a monopoly level and then has done some bad things.


    Of course, some big groups are still conscientious enterprises, not doing things that violate the law and discipline.


    Whether a group is good or bad has a lot to do with its leaders.


    For Fengyuan Group is not a good thing, Shen Ze impressively felt that the leader of Fengyuan Group is not a good thing.


    Shen Ze said faintly: "go to Fengyuan Group tomorrow and meet the leaders of this group for a while."


    Qin Chao smell speech, nodded: "tomorrow good find them to settle accounts!"


    Shen Ze waved his hand and said, "OK, you can arrange what I just told you."


    "Yes."


    Qin Chao nodded, then took out his mobile phone to convey Shen Ze''s instructions.


    Just then.


    There are five black Mercedes Benz cars, with a deafening roar, rushed into Fengxiang village.


    Then, with a sharp brake sound, five black Mercedes Benz stopped in a small square in the middle of Fengxiang village.


    Then, the doors of five Mercedes Benz cars opened at the same time, and the young man in black suit came down.


    There were four people in each car, a total of 20 young people in black suits.


    These people are the security personnel of Fengyuan Group.


    In the morning, Cai Quan brought people to Fengxiang village, and the high-level of Fengyuan Group suddenly knew what happened.


    For someone in the village to break Cai Quan''s hand, and to teach Cai Quan and others a lesson, the high-level of Fengyuan Group was angry.


    In the view of the top management of Fengyuan Group, Fengxiang village is provoking Fengyuan Group in chiguodi.


    For Fengyuan Group, which has a big family, a big business and a good eye in Hangzhou, this is something that cannot be tolerated and allowed to happen.


    The top of Fengyuan Group, so the middle-aged man waved his hand directly, with other men in black suits, went straight to Zhang''s courtyard.


    A group of people are not good at coming, they are fierce.


    "Go away!"


    Outside the gate of Zhang''s courtyard, the middle-aged man directly ordered his men to open the gate.


    "Yes


    A man in a black suit came forward, raised his foot, and kicked hard at the iron gate.


    Each of these men is a practitioner.


    Black suit man''s strength is very big, impressively kicked open the big iron door.


    "Bang!"


    Accompanied by a deafening crash sound.


    The iron gate opened with a bang.


    The middle-aged man immediately waved his hand and led people into Zhang''s house.

 Chapter 440

    When the iron gate was kicked open, the sound of impact was as deafening as thunder.


    Zhang Ting, lying on the chair in the yard, was frightened by the sound and suddenly woke up from her nap.


    "Shua!"


    She opened her eyes and sat up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhang Ting''s face showed the color of doubt, subconsciously looked to the door.


    Then, she suddenly saw a group of men in black suits, all of them came in fiercely and coldly.


    Although Zhang Ting doesn''t know what happened, she can see at a glance that these people belong to Fengyuan Group.


    She wanted to ask these people what they wanted to do when they broke into her house.


    But after all, she is a girl. Facing so many men who are cruel, she is still afraid and dare not make a noise.


    Zhang Ting is in the yard. As soon as they come in, they see her.


    "Catch it!"


    The middle-aged man gave Zhang Ting a cold look in his eyes, and then waved his hand.


    "Yes


    A man in a black suit, who was closely behind the middle-aged man, nodded and rushed to Zhang Ting.


    Seeing that the man in the black suit is going to catch her, Zhang Ting is very nervous.


    "What are you doing? Don''t touch me


    She yelled at the man in the black suit and got up from the bamboo chair, trying to run away.


    But the man in the black suit didn''t give her the chance.


    The man in black suit speeds up in vain and rushes to Zhang Ting in the blink of an eye.


    Compared with the man in black suit, Zhang Ting is just like a lamb. She has no power to fight against a wolf.


    The man in black suit catches Zhang Ting easily.


    The man in black suit is like catching a prisoner. He pinned Zhang Ting''s two arms behind her, making her unable to move.


    "Asshole, let me go!"


    "It''s against the law for you to do so. I can call the police and let the inspector catch you!"


    "If you don''t want to be caught, let me go!"


    Zhang Ting and Zhang Zilan''s temperament is similar, not that kind of weak woman.


    She exclaimed angrily at the man who caught her in the black suit, while struggling desperately to get rid of the shackles of the man in the black suit.


    A man in a black suit has no expression, just like a robot without emotion.


    He has no pity for jade, holding Zhang Ting''s two arms, so that Zhang Ting can not break free.


    Then, he rudely dragged Zhang Ting to the middle-aged man.


    Zhang Ting sees that the middle-aged man is the leader. She stares at the latter angrily and asks harshly, "what do you want to do when you break into my house?"


    "Do you know that you are breaking the law and going to jail?"


    At this time, Zhang Ting couldn''t think of a better way. She could only scare the middle-aged men with the law.


    The middle-aged man has no expression on his face. He is not only indifferent to Zhang Ting''s bluff, but also raises his hand and slaps her.


    "Pa!"


    The middle-aged man had no pity for jade at all. He started very hard.


    With this slap, five clear finger prints suddenly appeared on Zhang Ting''s cheek, and the corners of her mouth were broken, spilling blood.


    "Hiss..."


    Zhang Ting is delicate and tender. She can''t stand the brilliance of a middle-aged man.


    The burning pain from her cheek made her show her teeth and breathe coldly.


    "You son of a bitch, dare you hit me!"


    No one wants to be beaten, Zhang Ting is very angry.


    She glared at the middle-aged man with hatred, hoping to swallow the latter alive.


    In the face of Zhang Ting''s rebuke, the middle-aged man slapped her with his backhand.


    "Pa!"


    There was a clear slap in the face.


    Zhang Ting''s other cheek, with the speed visible to the naked eye, also emerged five clear finger prints.


    This time, Zhang Ting''s cheeks are red and swollen.


    "You bastard, you dare to beat me..."


    Zhang Ting is tears of pain, flowers in the eye circles, looks pitiful.


    "No matter how noisy it is, I''ll still fight!"


    The middle-aged man glared at Zhang Ting fiercely. He spoke harshly and threatened Zhang Ting with red fruit.


    A good man does not suffer at present.


    See again clamor, will be hit, Zhang Ting can only resist anger, shut the mouth, did not make a sound.


    Seeing that Zhang Ting was honest, the middle-aged man asked in a cold voice: "where are the people who used to fight against our Fengyuan Group?"


    Zhang Ting is not stupid. She can see at a glance that the middle-aged men are here to ask for help and find Qin Chao, the man who has done something to Cai Quan.


    Zhang Ting naturally won''t betray Qin Chao, so she said without hesitation, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    The middle-aged man frowned at the speech.


    He stares at Zhang Ting''s eyes slightly, and a cold light flashes through the gap.


    The next moment, the middle-aged man stretched out a big hand in vain, like a pair of pliers, and grabbed Zhang Ting''s neck.


    Zhang Ting breathed instantly, her cheeks turned red, her forehead became blue, and her eyes began to turn white.


    "Er..."


    Zhang Ting felt like she was drowning, unable to breathe, and her brain fell into a blank.


    Just when she thought she was going to die of suffocation, the middle-aged man suddenly loosened his hand that pinched her neck.


    Zhang Ting suddenly felt that she had come to the surface of the water and was able to breathe the air.


    The middle-aged man looked cold, staring at Zhang Ting, word by word, without the slightest emotion, said: "tell me where you are, or I''ll strangle you!"


    When the middle-aged man said this, he didn''t mean to joke at all.


    After hearing this, Zhang Ting''s heart trembled violently and shuddered.


    When she saw the middle-aged man''s manner of doing what he said, she felt a strong fear in her heart.


    At the moment, Zhang Ting suddenly fell into a tangle.


    I don''t know how to choose between being strangled alive and betraying Qin Chao.


    "Give you a minute to think about it. If you don''t say it, I''ll do it."


    Middle aged man see Zhang Ting Leng don''t make a sound, said impatiently.


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Ting fell into anxiety.


    She was like a grasshopper on a hot pot, very flustered.


    Just when Zhang Ting didn''t know what to do, a tall figure came out of the room.


    This figure is Qin Chao who heard the news.


    Qin Chao saw that the middle-aged men arrested Zhang Ting, and saw that Zhang Ting was obviously beaten by the middle-aged men.


    "You garbage, bullying a girl, it''s not like a man!"


    Qin Chao scolded and walked to the middle-aged men at a high speed.


    After standing still, Qin Chao stared at the middle-aged man with murderous eyes, and moriran said, "release people immediately, I can leave you a whole body!"

 Chapter 441

    When Qin Chao opened his mouth, his breath locked in the middle-aged man.


    He is domineering, very strong and overbearing.


    Release immediately, you can keep your whole body!


    If you don''t release people immediately, you will be dead!


    No matter how, the end is a word, death!


    Seeing middle-aged men bullying Zhang Ting, Qin Chao is really angry.


    He released the murderous gas in his body without hiding.


    Like a cold light covering the whole courtyard, the temperature dropped sharply.


    It''s sunny, but it feels like winter.


    All the people present felt like falling into the ice cellar, shivering, cold all over, and their bodies became stiff.


    They are all middle-aged men with strong physique.


    But at the moment, I feel Qin Chao''s strong murderous spirit.


    They were all shocked.


    How can a person release such terrible murderous gas?


    Just from Qin Chao''s ability to release such a terrible murderous spirit, we can know that he is a very terrible man, not an ordinary person!


    To realize this, in addition to the middle-aged man can keep quiet, calm.


    The rest of the men in black suits are very dignified. Looking at Qin Chao''s eyes, they are afraid.


    The middle-aged man also saw that Qin Chao was unusual, but he was not afraid of Qin Chao because of his strength.


    The middle-aged man turned his head and looked at Qin Chao.


    Four eyes opposite, the air as if there were lightning in general.


    Tit for tat!


    Obviously, the middle-aged man was not deterred by Qin Chao''s momentum. On the contrary, he seemed to be on the same line with Qin Chao.


    Two big eyes stare small eyes, who is not soft.


    Seeing that the middle-aged man didn''t release Zhang Ting according to his own will, instead, he confronted him head to head. Qin Chao frowned and saw a strong murderous opportunity in his eyes.


    "If you don''t let people go, do you want to die without a burial place?"


    Qin Chao picked thick eyebrows and said coldly to the middle-aged man.


    Instead of answering Qin Chao''s question, the middle-aged man asked, "are you the one who attacked us in Fengyuan Group?"


    The middle-aged man got the news and knew that he was a tall and strong young man like a bear.


    Seeing Qin Chao, the middle-aged man roughly guessed that Qin Chao was the one who attacked Cai Quan.


    Qin Chao did not deny it, but admitted it generously.


    "Yes, it''s Laozi!"


    Qin Chao showed a look of contempt on his face and said with disdain, "are you here for Laozi?"


    "I''ll do things by myself. You let the little girl go. What''s the matter with me?"


    According to Qin Chao''s temperament, he can move his hand and never force it.


    But at the moment, for the sake of Zhang Ting''s safety, he endured the impulse and didn''t do it directly.


    Seeing Qin Chao admit, the middle-aged man saw Qin Chao''s eyes and saw a touch of red fruit.


    The middle-aged man showed his heart to kill Qin Chao blatantly!


    Feeling the killing intention of the middle-aged man, Qin Chao picked his eyebrows and said with a cold smile: "dare to kill your grandfather Qin, you are so brave!"


    As the commander of the vanguard battalion of the Qinglong army, Qin Chao was a fierce and fierce God of killing in the eyes of the enemy soldiers.


    Before going to war, the enemy will be frightened.


    On the battlefield, Qin Chao seldom met anyone who dared to kill him.


    In ordinary life, it is almost never met.


    Since the return of the border war zone, Qin Chao''s words have fallen. Qin Chao didn''t care whether the middle-aged man agreed or not. He directly raised his feet and walked out of the yard.


    Seeing Qin Chao coming, the men in black suits at the door subconsciously backed away and gave way to a road.


    The main purpose of the middle-aged man is to clean up Qin Chao.


    Therefore, without hesitation, he immediately turned to keep up with Qin Chao.


    One after the other, they came to Zhang''s courtyard.


    The rest of the young people in black suits also followed out of the Zhang family compound.


    A group of people came to the small square in the center of Fengxiang village.


    Qin Chao and the middle-aged man went straight to the center of the small square.


    Then a fierce battle broke out.


    Qin Chao and the middle-aged man started a close combat.


    Two people will hand and foot as a weapon, crazy collision.


    They were so fast that they couldn''t catch them with naked eyes.


    Qin Chao''s martial arts strength is at its peak the day after tomorrow.


    The middle-aged man has already stepped into the realm of master.


    Compared with them, the middle-aged man is a head higher.


    In the early days of the match, Qin Chao and the middle-aged man could still fight head to head, playing back and forth.


    However, as time went on, Qin Chao was more and more frustrated.


    Coupled with the outbreak of the middle-aged man, the offensive is more and more fierce.


    In the end, Qin Chao was defeated!

 Chapter 442

    Qin Chao and the middle-aged man played nearly 100 rounds.


    In the last round, Qin Chaoli didn''t follow his heart, and his reaction was slow. He didn''t resist the middle-aged man''s splitting coffin.


    "Bang!"


    The middle-aged man stepped down.


    As Qin Chao opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, he fell to the ground.


    Qin Chao collapsed on the ground.


    His momentum suddenly withered down, as if exhausted to collapse, his face became pale as paper, and his whole body was sweating.


    "Damn, it''s hard stubble!"


    Qin Chao forced the blood from his throat down, and then he complained.


    After wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Qin Chao stood on the ground with both hands and wanted to get up from the ground.


    At this time, the middle-aged man came to him.


    The middle-aged man outstretched his foot and stepped on Qin Chao''s chest, making him unable to get up from the ground.


    It was a shame for Qin Chao to be trampled on like this, and his face became extremely ugly.


    He looked at the middle-aged man with gloomy eyes and said: "take your feet away now, or you will die miserably later!"


    Although he had never beaten a middle-aged man and was trampled by the latter, Qin Chao was still very confident and had the courage to attack the middle-aged man.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, the middle-aged man''s mouth was filled with sarcasm and disdain.


    In his opinion, Qin Chao, as a defeated general under his command, is still trampled by him now. What qualification is there to challenge him?


    If you don''t take your feet off immediately, you''ll die miserably later?


    It''s ridiculous!


    The middle-aged man took Qin Chao''s words as a joke.


    Seeing the middle-aged man''s sarcastic smile on himself, Qin Chao was furious and angry.


    "OK, you dare not take Lao Tzu''s words seriously. You will cry later!"


    Qin Chao stares at the middle-aged man and says angrily.


    "At this time, you dare to be so arrogant. You really don''t know how to write dead words, do you?"


    The middle-aged man is a calm and steady man.


    But at the moment, he was provoked by Qin Chao''s words and deeds.


    The purpose of this is to put Qin Chao to an end. He has a flash in his eyes.


    Then, in vain, the middle-aged man raised his foot to crush Qin Chao''s chest.


    It''s a long way to go.


    Just as the middle-aged man''s feet were about to fall, a wonderful breath suddenly came to the field.


    Because of the arrival of this breath, time and space seem to have suddenly solidified.


    The middle-aged man''s feet were hanging in the air and did not fall on Qin Chao''s chest.


    Moreover, the middle-aged man felt as if he had been hit by sunflower acupoint puncher, and his body could not move.


    There is still consciousness, but the body is not like its own body, and does not listen to the call of consciousness.


    All of a sudden, the middle-aged man was startled.


    His eyes widened in horror as if he had gone to hell.


    This is the first time that a middle-aged man has encountered this kind of situation.


    Since he had never met him, the middle-aged man didn''t know what happened.


    The unknown is the most frightening!


    At the moment, this is the case with middle-aged men.


    In his heart, he fell into a deep fear and panic.


    Seeing the middle-aged man is like turning into a sculpture.


    All the other men in black suits were surprised.


    What''s the situation?


    Why doesn''t it move?


    For the middle-aged man suddenly appeared this kind of situation, the security personnel of Fengyuan Group did not know what was going on, one by one looked surprised, and their hearts were very confused.


    Among the people present, only Qin Chao knew what was going on.


    When he saw that the middle-aged man was so strange that he seemed to be settled, he knew that it was Shen Ze.


    Big brother, everything will be all right.


    Qin Chao grinned, then he bit his teeth, endured the pain of his body, and got up from the ground.


    Qin Chao''s body is a little sore and sour.


    Then, he looked at the middle-aged man jokingly and said with a sneer, "idiot, I just told you that if you don''t take what I said seriously, you will cry later. Now you know I''m telling you right?"


    The middle-aged man couldn''t move all over his body. After listening to Qin Chao''s words, he became more uneasy.


    "I didn''t expect that your martial arts strength was higher than mine, and half of you stepped into the master realm."


    "However, you are higher than me, but you are weaker than some people!"


    When Qin Chao said these words, he showed a look of elation. He looked like he had settled a middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t understand why he was settled. Now after listening to Qin Chao, he suddenly understood.


    Is a martial arts realm higher than their own strong hand, he was given to live!


    Is he a master of martial arts or a master of martial arts?


    It is impossible to be a master of martial arts, but only a master of martial arts, to be able to show people without showing up and live by a single breath!


    Judging that he was a master of martial arts, the middle-aged man''s heart fell to the bottom.


    Under the master, everything is dregs!


    In front of a martial arts master, the middle-aged man has no power to fight back.


    Compared with the two, it is just like the black dragon and the mole ant, there is no comparability at all.


    How the hell did this rare martial arts master show up here?


    The middle-aged man wants to cry without tears.


    If you know that there is a master of martial arts in the other side, the middle-aged man will not bring anyone here to settle accounts with Qin Chao.


    Go to find a martial arts master to settle the accounts. Isn''t it obvious that he wants to die?


    Previously, Qin Chao said that he would regret it. He scoffed at it and didn''t believe it.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man is suddenly regretted.


    He regretted bringing people here to settle accounts with Qin Chao.


    It''s just that it''s too late to regret.


    The middle-aged man was in pain.


    Because his body can''t move, he can''t see anything from the surface of the middle-aged man, but Qin Chao can still see the inner thoughts of the middle-aged man.


    "Now you know how to regret it? Now you know how to be afraid? "


    Qin Chao patted the middle-aged man''s face and said with a sneer, "didn''t you just be a bull? Why are you out of temper now? "


    The middle-aged man can''t move now. He can''t even speak.


    He wanted to beg for mercy, but he couldn''t. He had to worry in his heart and pray that Qin Chao and the secret master of martial arts didn''t do anything to him.


    Obviously, the reality will not develop as the middle-aged man imagined.


    "Dare to hit me just now, I don''t want to deal with you well!"


    As soon as the words fell, Qin Chao''s face was horizontal, and he was shocked to punch the middle-aged man.

 Chapter 443

    The middle-aged man couldn''t move, and naturally he couldn''t fight back. He could only let Qin Chao beat him violently.


    The black suit men who were watching around couldn''t figure out why the middle-aged man suddenly stopped moving.


    When Qin Chao beat him, he didn''t fight back.


    They all know that the middle-aged man is a strong warrior who has half stepped into the realm of master.


    And even the middle-aged man is too strong to move, which makes all the men in black suits feel strange. At the same time, there is a thick fear and fear in their hearts.


    Although they didn''t know who made the middle-aged man unable to move, they didn''t dare to help him.


    They are just some inborn martial arts, and they don''t look at Qin Chao enough.


    What''s more, they don''t have the courage to step forward in the face of such strange things.


    We can only watch Qin Chao beating the middle-aged man violently, and pray that the middle-aged man can return to normal as soon as possible and turn the situation around.


    The turnaround that we all expected did not happen.


    But for a while, under Qin Chao''s merciless beating.


    The middle-aged man was black and blue, and his whole body was bruised and swollen. He looked very miserable and embarrassed.


    At the moment, Qin Chao''s physical condition is not very good, so after beating the middle-aged man for a while, he has no strength to continue.


    After stopping beating, Qin Chao stretched out his right hand and grabbed the middle-aged man by the neck.


    Then, he turned around and said to the man in the black suit who was holding Zhang Ting: "release people immediately, or I''ll strangle this rubbish now!"


    The middle-aged man is the leader of Fengyuan Group in charge of security and the leader of all the men in black suits.


    The safety of middle-aged men must be guaranteed to them.


    So, after listening to Qin Chao''s words, the man holding Zhang Ting''s black suit was shaken in his heart.


    He didn''t dare to gamble the middle-aged man''s life, so he nodded his head and agreed without hesitation.


    "I let this woman go, you let our boss go!"


    However, the black suit man is not stupid, and did not directly let Zhang Ting, but made a request.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, there''s no qualification for you to ask!"


    "Let the people go, or I''ll do it!"


    As soon as the words fell, Qin Chao grabbed the middle-aged man''s neck and made a great effort.


    When his neck was tightened, the middle-aged man suddenly felt like drowning, and his breathing became more and more difficult.


    His face was red, his forehead was blue, and his eyes began to turn white.


    If it goes on like this, the middle-aged man will suffocate and die!


    Seeing that Qin Chaozhen was not joking and wanted to strangle the middle-aged man alive, the man in black suit was immediately flustered.


    "I''ll let you go. Don''t kill our boss!"


    In a hurry, the man in black suit released Zhang Ting.


    Without the shackles, after getting freedom, Zhang Ting saw Zhang Ting running into Zhang''s courtyard and closing the door, Qin Chao looked back at the middle-aged man.


    "You are here today to kill me?"


    Qin Chao first stared at the middle-aged man, and then coldly glanced at the men in the black suit.


    In the face of his questioning, the middle-aged man can''t speak, while other men in black suits subconsciously bow their heads and have no words.


    Although there was no one on the other side to speak, Qin Chao could still see it.


    These people are here today to kill him!


    And the fact is the same as he thought.


    Fengyuan Group set an example to others in order to establish its prestige.


    The senior management of the group gave orders to the middle-aged man to kill Qin Chao.


    They come here to kill Qin Chao!


    After scanning around, Qin Chao turned his eyes to the middle-aged man.


    "First you want to kill me, then you hurt Tingting. You deserve to die, you deserve to die!"


    As Qin Chao spoke coldly, his eyes flashed.


    The next moment, he pinched the middle-aged man''s neck hand, in vain a force!


    "Click!"


    A crisp sound sounded like broken ceramics.


    The middle-aged man''s throat bone is broken!


    A broken throat made the middle-aged man unable to breathe.


    But after a while, the middle-aged man did not move or cry and died quietly.


    After the middle-aged man turned into a corpse, the breath on him immediately dispersed.


    "Dong!"


    Then, the middle-aged man fell on his back.


    The middle-aged man died in a very oppressive way. He died in his grave!


    Looking at the middle-aged man who had turned into a corpse, the 19 men in black suits standing around all changed their faces and showed fear.


    What the hell, the middle-aged man was killed by Qin Chao?


    What is the origin of this young man who is as strong as a bear?


    He not only dares to kill in broad daylight, but also kills a middle-aged man who is in charge of security of Fengyuan Group.


    Even if you kill a middle-aged man, you can still kill him so casually. It''s like killing a pig. The technique is so skillful that it''s not unfamiliar at all.


    Is this young man not afraid to offend Fengyuan Group?


    What you have done before has already angered the top management of Fengyuan Group, and now you have killed the middle-aged man, which is undoubtedly completely offending Fengyuan Group.


    If Fengyuan Group makes a big fight, you will not only kill yourself, but also other people!


    These men in black suits were shocked. At the same time, they all felt that Qin Chao was in a disaster, which would not only ruin himself, but also affect others.


    After all, Fengyuan Group really wants to be angry. No one in the mainland can afford it!


    Qin Chao didn''t know what the black suit men were thinking, and he didn''t care at all.


    See these guys Leng in situ do not move, Qin Chao said impatiently: "quickly collect the corpse to leave."


    "If anyone doesn''t disappear immediately, I''ll send him on the road too!"

 Chapter 444

    From the fight between Qin Chao and the middle-aged man.


    Although the black suit men see that Qin Chao is not the middle-aged man''s opponent.


    However, they all know that they are not rivals of Qin Chao.


    In addition, the strange situation just happened, the middle-aged man suddenly couldn''t move, so Qin Chao crushed his throat and died on the spot.


    After hearing Qin Chao''s words, all the 19 men in black suits who were present were silent and left immediately.


    No one wants to die, so they all want to get out of here as soon as possible.


    There are two men in black suits, hard headed, went forward and carried away the body of the middle-aged man.


    But in a moment, all the black suit men disappeared.


    With the sound of engine starting.


    Five black Mercedes Benz cars came from fierce battle and fled in a panic.


    Although the villagers of Fengxiang village are hiding in their own homes, they are still paying close attention to their movements.


    The villagers who lived around the small square were surprised to see Qin Chao kill the middle-aged man and drive away the other men in black suits.


    In this regard, these villagers are very shocked and shocked, set off a huge wave in the heart, for a long time can not be calm.


    Yesterday, Qin Chao tore off Cai Quan''s right hand and taught him a lesson.


    This matter spread all over Fengxiang village yesterday and caused a heated discussion.


    Now, I see that Qin Chao killed the people of Fengyuan Group and drove away others.


    For the villagers of Fengxiang village, it was a surprise.


    This seemingly honest young man is too strong!


    I''ve cleaned up the people of Fengyuan Group twice. I hurt people and killed one person. I''m so bold!


    Yesterday, the news about Qin Chao''s handling of CAI Quan spread in the village, causing not only a great shock, but also some panic.


    As for Qin Chao''s wild talk, he is not afraid of Fengyuan Group and does not pay attention to Fengyuan Group.


    Almost all the villagers didn''t believe what Qin Chao said.


    They all think that Qin Chao is bragging and deliberately pretending to force.


    But today, seeing that Qin Chao killed the middle-aged man, he once again drove away the security personnel of Fengyuan Group.


    The villagers in Fengxiang village believe in Qin Chao''s wild talk.


    After all, if there is no such strength, who dares to treat the people of Fengyuan Group like this.


    And, most of all, killing is a big deal.


    If you commit homicide, you may go to jail or be shot!


    Who dares to kill if it is not for capital and dependence?


    From what Qin Chao has done, we think that he must have strength, so we dare to do so.


    As a result, the villagers of Fengxiang village began to be curious about the origin of Qin Chao.


    When we are curious about Qin Chao, we can''t help thinking of Shen Ze.


    It''s said that Qin Chao is a brother Shen Ze met. Does that mean Shen Ze has been doing well outside these years?


    In the eyes of the villagers in Fengxiang village, Shen Ze is an illegitimate child.


    No one knows who his father is except that his mother is Zhang Ruoyun.


    Shen Ze is the son of Shen Yu in the Shen family of Yanjing royal family. The whole Fengxiang village, except Shen Ze himself and Zhang Ruoyun, who passed away, obviously knows nothing about it.


    This includes Zhang Zilan''s family.


    Shen Ze lived with Zhang Ruoyun in Fengxiang village only before he was five years old.


    After Zhang Ruoyun died, Shen Ze left Fengxiang village.


    The villagers don''t know who took Shen Ze and where he went.


    Even Zhang Zilan and them only know that Shen Ze''s father picked him up.


    As for Shen Ze''s father, Shen Yu, they don''t understand him at all.


    Therefore, Shen Ze''s life experience has always been a mystery in the eyes of the villagers in Fengxiang village.


    Now, what Qin Chao has done, plus that he is a brother Shen Ze has met.


    People subconsciously think that Shen Ze has been doing well outside these years.


    However, some people are not optimistic about this.


    After all, Fengyuan Group is a real big Mac in Hangzhou.


    Qin Chao''s doing such a thing is completely offending Fengyuan Group.


    Once the Fengyuan Group gets angry, Qin Chao is likely to be unable to resist. At the same time, Shen Ze and Zhang Zilan may be implicated.


    Although we can see that Qin Chao is unusual, for the sake of safety, the villagers are determined to keep a distance from Zhang Zilan''s family and Shen Ze.


    Of course, they will also act as if they don''t see anything and don''t know anything.


    They are not involved in the liquidation of shifengyuan group.


    This is exactly what we should say. If we don''t do what we have to do, heaven and earth will destroy us!


    After all the people in Fengyuan Group left, Qin Chao felt as if nothing had happened. He straightened his clothes, then turned and walked into Zhang''s courtyard.


    After Zhang Ting just ran back to Zhang''s courtyard, she went to Shen Ze for the first time.


    Zhang Ting tells Shen Ze everything that happened.


    In addition, she is afraid that Qin Chao will not be able to cope with the middle-aged men. She impressively asks Shen Ze to find a way, and then goes out to help Qin Chao.


    Although Shen Ze is sitting in the living room, he knows everything that happens outside.


    And for Zhang Ting asked him to find a way to help Qin Chao, he abruptly refused.


    Because he has already secretly helped Qin Chao.


    Shen Ze''s inaction, not in a hurry, always calmly sitting in a chair.


    This makes Zhang Ting very anxious.


    Your brother is now facing the twentieth alone.


    Moreover, he has just been beaten down by a middle-aged man. Now I don''t know what the situation is.


    Why don''t you worry at all?


    Are you really not afraid of Qin Chao being killed by those bastards of Fengyuan Group?


    Seeing that Shen Ze''s affairs are irrelevant, Zhang Ting is anxious and angry.


    In her opinion, Qin Chao can''t cope with the middle-aged men and they need help.


    She was very worried about Qin Chao''s safety and wanted to help him.


    But she put this hope on Shen Ze, but Shen Ze did nothing and didn''t panic at all.


    Zhang Ting feels that Shen Ze''s brain is pinched by the door for a while.


    Zhang Ting first lobbied Shen Ze to go out to help. Seeing that the lobbying was fruitless, she started.


    Zhang Ting grabs Shen Ze''s arm and wants to drag him out.


    "Zege, your good brother is about to be killed, you go out with me to help him!" Zhang Ting said anxiously as she tugged.


    "Tingting, Qin Chao doesn''t need help." Shen Ze sat on the chair, motionless.


    Seeing that Shen Ze couldn''t be moved, Zhang Ting''s face turned blue and white.


    She stares at Shen Ze and asks: "brother Ze, isn''t brother Qin your good brother? Do you really care about him? "


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he had no words.


    Seeing this, Zhang Ting wants to scold Shen Ze.


    Just then, Qin Chao came back.


    "I''ve driven all those annoying flies away!"

 Chapter 445

    Hearing Qin Chao''s hearty voice, Zhang Ting suddenly releases Shen Ze''s arm and turns around.


    See Qin Chao intact into the living room, Zhang Ting surprise pick eyebrows.


    "Brother Qin, are you ok?"


    Qin Chao went to Zhang Ting and said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    Then, Qin Chao turned his head and looked at Shen Ze sitting on the chair. He bowed and said with great respect and gratitude, "thank you, big brother!"


    Seeing that Qin Chao thanks Shen Ze, Zhang Ting is the second master in law. She can''t figure it out. It''s very strange.


    "Brother Qin, why do you thank brother zege?" Zhang Ting asked suspiciously.


    "Big brother helped me. Of course I want to thank him." Qin Chao stood up straight and said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Zhang Ting frowned and said, "brother Qin, where did brother Ze help you?"


    "He just sits here and does nothing."


    Zhang Ting gave Shen Ze a look of resentment in her eyes, and then said: "just now I''ve been lobbying him for 100 years, and I want him to go out and help you."


    "But he''s sitting here all the time. He doesn''t mean to go out and help you at all."


    "Zege is not loyal at all. He is not helpful at all."


    "Not only should you not thank him, but you should also scold him!"


    Previously, it was Qin Chao who rescued Zhang Ting from their hands.


    Therefore, Zhang Ting is very grateful to Qin Chao.


    For just Qin Chao in danger, Zhang Ting is very worried, very want to help Qin Chao.


    As she is only a weak woman, she can''t help Qin Chao, so she wants to ask Shen Ze for help.


    But Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to her and didn''t help.


    This makes Zhang Ting dissatisfied with Shen Zesheng. Therefore, she is in a little mood at the moment.


    Zhang Ting did not know that Shen Ze was a master of martial arts.


    Even if separated by a certain distance, can also use the means.


    She didn''t know that Shen Ze had helped Qin Chao a lot.


    However, Qin Chao himself is very clear.


    If it wasn''t for Shen Ze, he would have been killed by the middle-aged man.


    Shen Ze not only helped him, but also helped him a lot. He saved his life.


    "Tingting, big brother really helped me. Don''t be angry with him."


    Shen Ze didn''t say clearly that Qin Chao naturally understood and didn''t tell Zhang Ting the specific things clearly.


    He can only persuade Zhang Ting not to be angry with Shen Ze.


    Seeing Qin Chao''s insistence on this, Zhang Ting couldn''t help it. She snorted coldly and said nothing more.


    Seeing the little girl showing a sullen look, Qin Chao had no choice but to smile and didn''t persuade the former.


    "I didn''t expect that the people of Fengyuan Group would dare to come to us. They really don''t know what to do."


    "This time, I gave them a little blood light, which should give them a long memory." Qin Chao changed the topic.


    Hearing Qin Chao talking about these things, Zhang Ting suddenly became curious and couldn''t help asking Qin Chao, "brother Qin, how did you deal with those people in Fengyuan Group?"


    Qin Chao, with a grin, said, "I killed their leader, and everyone else was afraid. They were all so scared that their buttocks urinated and ran away."


    "Kill their leader?"


    Zhang Ting picked to pick eyebrow, then some dare not confirm ground small voice ask a way: "elder brother Qin, you are to kill that middle-aged big man?"


    Zhang Ting was surprised to know that the middle-aged man was the leader of the group.


    In the face of Zhang Ting''s inquiry, Qin Chao didn''t want to cheat the former, so he nodded and told the truth: "yes, I killed the bald head."


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Ting widened her pupils and opened her mouth.


    Do you really kill people?


    Is this too extreme?


    In Zhang Ting''s view, homicide is a major crime, ranging from imprisonment to death.


    How can Qin Chao kill people? Don''t you know it''s going to be a big deal?


    Zhang Ting was very confused, and saw Qin Chao as if nothing had happened, calm and even complacent.


    Zhang Ting''s Three Outlooks have been strongly impacted.


    It''s killing people. How can you be so indifferent when you become a murderer?


    After calming down a little, Zhang Ting fixed her eyes on Qin Chao and said, "brother Qin, how did you kill someone?"


    "Do you know that murder is a serious crime, which is against the law?"


    "You killed people, and now you''re a murderer, and you''ll be arrested, or you''ll be put in prison, or you''ll be shot!"


    At this moment, the emperor is in no hurry, the eunuch is in no hurry.


    For Qin Chao''s current situation, Zhang Ting is very worried and anxious.


    Although Qin Chao didn''t conflict with the middle-aged men completely because of her, there were still some reasons for her.


    She doesn''t want to see Qin Chao get into trouble or even lose the rest of her life.


    And now the situation is obviously still very serious, because Qin Chao killed the middle-aged man.


    It''s important for people to die. Once people die, their nature will be totally different!


    Seeing Zhang Ting worried, Qin Chao smiles and says, "Tingting, you don''t have to worry."


    "I''m just killing a piece of trash that''s a crime. It won''t happen."


    After relief, Qin Chao did not forget to boast about himself.


    "I hate men who bully women. That guy dares to hurt you and deserves to die."


    "If I kill him, I''ll give you a bad breath."


    Looking at Qin Chao''s disapproval, Zhang Ting frowned.


    The little girl said in silence: "brother Qin, killing is a big thing, not a small thing. Why don''t you worry at all?"


    Qin Chao said with a smile, "because I can solve it."


    Even without relying on Shen Ze, Qin Chao could solve the problem of killing a middle-aged man with his own identity.


    "Can you really solve it?" Zhang Ting inquired in disbelief.


    Qin Chao nodded: "really can."


    Seeing that Qin Chao didn''t seem to be joking, Zhang Ting nodded: "OK, since you say you can solve it, I''m too lazy to worry about it."


    Qin Chao said with a smile, "well, you don''t have to worry at all."


    Zhang Ting rolled her eyes and said nothing more.


    Then she looked at Qin Chao and Shen Ze with a kind of scanning eyes.


    Looking at the suspicious look of the little girl, Qin Chao asked with a smile, "Tingting, what are you looking at?"


    Zhang Ting said thoughtfully, "what secrets are hidden in you? I didn''t find out. "


    Qin Chao smelled the speech and laughed cunningly: "we don''t have any secrets!"


    "There must be a secret in you!"


    Zhang Ting first expressed her views in a positive tone, then reached out to Shen Ze and Qin Chao.


    As a teacher, Zhang Ting is just as serious as she is in educating her students. In an indisputable tone, she solemnly said, "what secrets do you have, please tell me honestly!"

 Chapter 446

    With her hands akimbo, Zhang Ting stares at Qin Chao and Shen Ze with her scanning eyes, a posture that forces them to show their true colors.


    Looking at Zhang Ting, Shen Ze and Qin Chao can''t help smiling.


    "I said, sister Tingting, don''t make you look like a patrolman interrogating our two prisoners."


    Qin Chao said to Zhang Ting with a smile: "I really have no secrets with big brother. You don''t have to ask."


    Qin Chao is a high-profile person. He doesn''t mind telling Zhang Ting some secrets.


    However, Shen Ze, the boss, should keep a low profile. He can''t do anything but keep a low profile.


    Zhang Ting sees that Shen Ze doesn''t say a word and stays out of the affair. She knows that she can''t ask anything from Shen Ze, so she turns her eyes to Qin Chao.


    Zhang Ting is not so easy to fool girl, she obviously did not listen to Qin Chao''s words.


    The little girl stared at Qin Chao and said, "brother Qin, tell me honestly, what''s your origin?"


    In Zhang Ting''s opinion, if Qin Chao dares to kill a middle-aged man and fight against Fengyuan Group, he must have something to rely on. Otherwise, he will never act like a fool to do these things.


    In the face of Zhang Ting''s question, Qin Chao laughs and replies, "sister Tingting, I''m just an ordinary person. I don''t have any origin except that I can do some Kung Fu."


    "I''m not stupid. Don''t fool me with these words."


    "How dare you kill people if you have no background? How dare you fight against Fengyuan Group? "


    "If you don''t tell me today, I''ll keep pestering you and asking you!"


    Zhang Ting put on a pair of do not ask a completely do not give up appearance.


    Seeing this, Qin Chao frowned.


    Why does the little girl have to ask in the end?


    The boss doesn''t speak. How dare he speak?


    However, nothing to say, Zhang Ting has been entangled, is not the way.


    Qin Chao thought about it, and then he looked serious and said to Zhang Ting, "sister Tingting, my identity is quite special. I can''t say it casually."


    Zhang Ting smell speech, eyes emerge a color of suspicion, she said suspiciously: "your identity is special, can''t say it? Is it true or not? "


    Qin Chao definitely nodded: "really!"


    As the commander of the vanguard battalion of the Qinglong army, Qin Chao really has a special status and can''t tell others casually.


    It''s reasonable for him to say that, not to deceive Zhang Ting.


    Listen to Qin Chao say so, and see Qin Chao is not like a joke, Zhang Ting is a little surprised to believe.


    At this time, Qin Chao said: "sister Tingting, if I have the right opportunity, I can tell you my identity, but now is not the time."


    Although Zhang Ting is stubborn, she is not unreasonable.


    Listen to Qin Chao say so, she did not continue to pester, nodded: "well, when there is a suitable opportunity, you can tell me your identity."


    Qin Chao nodded with a smile: "OK, it''s settled happily."


    Zhang Ting gives Qin Chao a deep look. Then she turns around and looks at Shen Ze.


    The little girl stared at Shen Ze with burning eyes and said, "brother Ze, I know you are always mysterious. Do you want to reveal something to me?"


    Shen Ze smell speech, raised head to Zhang Ting to smile, what didn''t say.


    Seeing that Shen Zeming didn''t want to reveal anything, Zhang Ting hummed coldly and said: "it''s really meaningless to pretend to be an enigmatic figure."


    Shen Ze smiles when he hears the speech.


    Then, he looked at Zhang Ting with red and swollen cheeks and Qin Chao with injuries all over his body, and said, "don''t pestle here. Go and take medicine for your injuries."


    With Shen Ze''s reminding, Zhang Ting and Qin Chao suddenly feel the pain on their bodies. They both frown.


    Qin Chao moved his body for a while. He felt that he could make do with it, so he said, "it''s OK. My skin is rough and my flesh is thick. I don''t need to wipe medicine."


    "I''m suffering from skin injuries, and I''ll soon recover."


    For Qin Chao, the injuries he just suffered are really minor injuries.


    After all, when he was on the battlefield, his injuries were always critical to his life.


    For him, the skin injuries he just suffered are Pediatrics, which are not worthy of attention.


    Qin Chao said to Zhang Ting, "sister Tingting, your cheeks are swollen on both sides. You need to take some medicine to deal with it. Otherwise, you will not recover quickly and your beauty will be affected."


    Zhang Ting thinks Qin Chao has a point, and she also thinks she should take medicine.


    She doesn''t want to disfigure herself and become ugly.


    After nodding, Zhang Ting turned around and said to Shen Ze in a strong tone, "brother Ze, I want you to give me medicine!"


    "OK, no problem."


    It''s not difficult for Shen Ze to pick up the medicine, so he immediately nodded and readily agreed.


    "I''ll get the medicine."


    See Shen Ze promise, Zhang Ting satisfaction nodded.


    After saying this, she turned to get the medicine.


    After a while, Zhang Ting came back with the medicine for traumatic injuries.


    "Here you are."


    The little girl went straight to Shen Ze, handed the medicine to Shen Ze, turned and sat down beside him, and put her cheek close to him.


    Shen Ze did not say a word, when even to Zhang Ting medicine.


    Shen Ze had been in the army for four years and suffered countless injuries.


    He often applied medicine to himself, so he was very familiar with the way of applying medicine.


    Give the girl medicine, Shen Ze nature is as gentle as possible, for fear of Zhang Ting pain.


    Shen Ze is usually quiet, calm as water, and sparing words like gold. In the eyes of outsiders, he is the colder one.


    At the moment, Shen Ze is very rare to show a pair of tenderness like water.


    And he looks very attractive.


    Of course, the main reason is that they are handsome and handsome.


    Should that stranger such as jade, childe world unparalleled.


    During the whole process of applying the medicine, Zhang Ting stares at Shen Ze with a pair of big eyes.


    After taking the medicine, Shen Ze tidies up, but Zhang Ting is still in a daze.


    Seeing that the little girl was as motionless as if she had lost her soul, Shen Ze smiles and reminds her, "after taking the medicine, you can move."


    Hearing this, Zhang Ting suddenly regained her mind.


    Thinking that she had just been staring at Shen Ze, the little girl suddenly dropped her head shyly and her cheeks flew down.


    On one side, Qin Chao, who witnessed the whole process with his own eyes, hugged his chest with both hands. It was not too big to watch the excitement. He joked in a joking tone: "did someone just commit a flower mania? Why are you staring at other people''s faces all the time? "


    Qin Chao so a joke, Zhang Ting impressively is more embarrassed, neck and ears are red.

 Chapter 447

    Seeing Qin Chao teasing Zhang Ting, Shen Ze gives Qin Chao a warning look.


    Aware of Shen Ze''s eyes, Qin Chao immediately shrinks his neck and dares not make a joke.


    After a while, slightly back to normal Zhang Ting raised her head.


    She first gave a white glance, then turned her head and looked at Shen Ze''s face.


    This time, instead of being shy, Zhang Ting said, "what''s the matter with me? Who made zege so miserable and inhumane! "


    Handsome and inhumane?


    Hearing Zhang Ting describe himself like this, Shen Ze couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Zhang Ting looked at Shen Ze''s face for a while, and then said to herself, "sure enough, our Zhang family has good genes. Men are handsome and women are beautiful."


    Zhang Ting said this.


    Shen Ze smiles and says nothing.


    Qin Chao said with a smile: "indeed, sister Tingting is very right about that."


    Shen Ze is not interested in such things about being handsome and beautiful.


    "Take the medicine back and put it away!"


    Shen Ze opens his mouth and hands the medicine to Zhang Ting.


    Zhang Ting took the medicine and then got up to put it.


    Shen Ze then got up and walked out of the living room.


    "Come out and practice." Shen Ze said faintly.


    Qin Chao felt a shiver when he heard the speech.


    Shen Ze asked him to go out to practice. Didn''t he just want to beat him up?


    I''ve just been cleaned up by a middle-aged man. Now I''m back?


    Qin Chao wants to cry without tears.


    But Shen Ze''s meaning, he dare not disobey, can only follow out of the living room.


    One before the other, they came to the yard.


    Looking at Qin Chao with a bitter face, Shen Ze picked an eyebrow and said faintly, "you have to work harder and get promoted to the master level as soon as possible."


    Speaking of this, Shen Ze gives Qin Chao a look of disgust.


    Then, he said in a bland tone: "I don''t want to block bullets for you and help you hit people every time."


    Qin Chao heard the old face, feel shy and smiled.


    Qin Chao said awkwardly: "brother, that''s all special circumstances. Generally, you don''t need to do it."


    Shen Ze raised his face and said coldly, "I don''t want to do it."


    Qin Chao


    Shen Ze looked at Qin Chao and said, "if you are promoted to the master level, you can almost ensure that you are safe and sound, and I don''t need to do it."


    "Brother, you said so."


    Qin Chao scratched his head and said with a smile, "I''m afraid it''s difficult for me to be promoted to the master level."


    Shen Ze''s gaze at Qin Chao suddenly became more severe: "hard? Why not? "


    Shen Ze seldom scolds people, but once he gets serious, he makes people feel numb and scared.


    At the moment, Qin Chao felt this way.


    It''s sunny, but it''s chilly.


    Qin Chao didn''t even think about it. Without hesitation, he nodded heavily and said, "do it, I do it!"


    "Practice!"


    Shen Ze gave Qin Chao a cold look in his eyes, and then said nothing more.


    Then they began to practice.


    After Zhang Ting put the medicine, she heard the fighting, so she came to the courtyard.


    Seeing that Shen Ze and Qin Chao are fighting fiercely, Zhang Ting''s eyes brighten as if she had discovered something novel.


    Does zege know kung fu? Also a warrior?


    Before that, Zhang Ting did not know that Shen Ze was a warrior, let alone a master of martial arts.


    At the moment, she was surprised to find that Shen Ze knew kung fu and was a warrior.


    And see Shen Ze and Qin Chao play back and forth, and did not fall in the wind, which makes Zhang Ting even more surprised.


    "Zege is so powerful? So good at martial arts! "


    Zhang Ting has just seen Qin Chao.


    Seeing that Shen Ze is obviously more powerful than Qin Chao at the moment makes Zhang Ting both surprised and happy.


    The little girl couldn''t help praising: "people are handsome and powerful. Zege is really a treasure boy."


    Zhang Ting doesn''t know that Shen Ze has been married, but also regards him as a big boy who has never been married.


    Zhang Ting brought a small bench and sat on one side, enjoying the fight between Shen Ze and Qin Chao.


    ¡­¡­


    The security personnel of Fengyuan Group rushed to Fengxiang village in a fierce manner and wanted to start a crime.


    But in the end, he broke the middle-aged man and ran away in confusion.


    After leaving Fengxiang village, the group of men in black suits returned to Fengyuan mansion, the headquarters of Fengyuan Group, with the remains of middle-aged men.


    On the way back to Fengyuan building, someone reported to the top management of Fengyuan Group what happened in Fengxiang village.


    The group''s security leader died, which alarmed Ma Teng, the boss of Fengyuan Group.


    Fengyuan Group, chairman''s office.


    A man with black frame glasses, carefully combed hair, a white suit and black leather shoes, looking about 50 years old, sat behind his desk.


    With a cigar in his hand, his brow was locked, his face was ugly, and his body was faintly angry.


    In front of the desk stood a fat, bald middle-aged man in a black suit.


    The two men are Ma Teng, chairman of Fengyuan Group, and Liu Dongqiang, project manager of Fengyuan Group.


    "Liu Dongqiang, you can''t do the demolition of a small village well. What''s the use of you?"


    Ma Teng has learned everything about what happened in Fengxiang village.


    Liu Dongqiang, who is specially responsible for these matters, is very dissatisfied.


    At the moment, Ma Teng impressively taught Liu Dongqiang a lesson.


    In the face of Ma Teng''s rebuke, Liu Dongqiang can only be dumb to eat Coptis chinensis, suffering can only go to the stomach to swallow.


    He did not expect that Qin Chao''s cruel stubble would appear in a small Fengxiang village.


    In Hangzhou, dare to fight against Fengyuan Group, but also a martial arts master, even half step into the master realm of the middle-aged man is not his opponent.


    As the main person in charge, Liu Dongqiang is the first time to know about Qin Chao''s tearing off Cai Quan''s right hand, and Qin Chao''s lecturing their security personnel of Fengyuan Group.


    In addition, he made a big statement that he was not afraid of Fengyuan Group and did not pay attention to Fengyuan Group.


    After learning these things, Liu Dongqiang was very upset.


    According to his usual style, Liu Dongqiang directly ordered the middle-aged man to take people to Fengxiang village to find Qin Chao.


    Liu Dongqiang impressively wants to teach Qin Chao a lesson simply and rudely, and then set an example to others in Fengxiang village. At the same time, he wants to reestablish the reputation of Fengyuan Group.


    But Liu Dongqiang did not expect that Qin Chao would be so fierce that he killed the middle-aged man who had stepped into the master realm, and once again drove away all the security personnel of Fengyuan Group!


    For the first time, I was beaten in the face, which was justifiable.


    The second time I was beaten in the face, it was really a disgrace to Fengyuan Group!

 Chapter 448

    Liu Dongqiang, who has never been in trouble, has been very depressed this time.


    He couldn''t figure out why Qin Chao''s cruel stubble appeared in a small Fengxiang village.


    In Hangzhou, he openly fought against Fengyuan Group and killed people in broad daylight.


    The most difficult thing is that the boy is still a strong warrior, hard to deal with!


    Ma Teng was reprimanded and saw that the former''s emotion was almost vented.


    Liu Dongqiang was submissive. He explained to himself in a low voice: "Mr. Ma, this time I met a tough problem, so I didn''t do it well."


    Ma Teng smelled the speech and gave Liu Dongqiang a fierce look in his eyes. He said angrily, "what kind of ruthless stubble can''t even be managed by our Fengyuan Group?"


    As the boss of Fengyuan Group, Ma Teng is a top rich man in Hangzhou, with noble status and huge power.


    In Hangzhou, although Ma Teng can''t cover the sky with only one hand, he can also run rampant.


    Ma Teng is used to being domineering and powerful. He is always superior and nobody looks down on him.


    He scoffed at and looked down upon this kind of thing.


    According to his thinking, in Hangzhou, no one dares to provoke Fengyuan Group, which should not happen.


    "We haven''t found out the details of the other party, but we can be sure that the other party is not from Hangzhou."


    Liu Dongqiang said: "the other side is a young boy, strong force, he can kill Liang Dong, is likely to be a martial arts master."


    Liang Dong is the name of a middle-aged man.


    "Is he a master of martial arts?"


    After listening to Liu Dongqiang''s introduction to Qin Chao, Ma Teng frowned.


    Although Ma Teng is rich and powerful, it is difficult for him to deal with a martial arts master.


    After all, this kind of character has gone beyond the category of normal people and can''t be judged according to common sense.


    Marten frowned and thought for a moment.


    Then, as soon as he patted the table, he said angrily, "whether he is a martial arts master or anything, it must be solved."


    "Otherwise, our Fengyuan Group will become a joke. How can we establish our prestige in the future?"


    Seeing Ma Teng determined to deal with each other, Liu Dongqiang felt bitter.


    How can a master of martial arts be so easy to clean up?


    What''s the point of doing such thankless things?


    Liu Dongqiang resisted, but he did not dare to put forward his own suggestions.


    In Fengyuan Group, Ma Teng is the absolute leader, just like a speech. He means that no one dares to disobey.


    Besides, Ma Teng is still angry at the moment.


    Liu Dongqiang did not dare to remonstrate, for fear that he would be fired by Ma Teng.


    He doesn''t want to go away and lose such a good job.


    "Liu Dongqiang, I''ll give you a chance to make up for what you''ve done, and you''ll get rid of that boy for me!"


    Ma Teng with unquestionable tone, very strong overbearing said: "I no matter what method you use, you have to get rid of that boy."


    "If you can''t make it, you''ll pack up your own things and get out of the group by yourself!"


    Ma Teng''s remarks are very serious, leaving no room for Liu Dongqiang.


    After hearing this, Liu Dongqiang felt even more bitter.


    He sighed in his heart, thinking that the thorny matter eventually fell on himself.


    Liu Dongqiang has no choice, even if it is very difficult, but he can only take it.


    In order to show his determination, Liu Dongqiang nodded his head without hesitation and promised: "yes, Mr. Ma, I will finish what you told me this time and make up for my mistakes!"


    Although Ma Teng is domineering, he is not brainless.


    He also knew that it was troublesome to deal with Qin Chao, so after seeing Liu Dongqiang''s assurance, he nodded with satisfaction, and then said, "this time, I allow you to use all the resources of the group."


    When Liu Dongqiang heard the speech, he felt very comfortable. He was very grateful and said, "thank you, Mr. Ma."


    Ma Teng said coldly: "I don''t need you to thank me, I just need to see the results!"


    "Yes, Mr. Ma!" Liu Dongqiang nodded heavily.


    "Go Marten waved impatiently.


    After bowing to Ma Teng, Liu Dongqiang turned and walked out of the office.


    Once out of the office, Liu Dongqiang''s face collapsed.


    "Damn, every time I encounter these things, how can I deal with them?" Liu Dongqiang was so angry that he couldn''t help complaining.


    Fengyuan Group is the leading enterprise in Hangzhou, which has almost reached a degree of monopoly on the local business.


    With a big plate, it''s natural to do something hegemonic.


    Every time the group does such things, most of them are done by Liu Dongqiang, the project manager.


    Liu Dongqiang is very opposed to doing this kind of thing.


    Out of his heart, he is not willing to do these illegal things.


    However, he sat in the position of project manager and had to comply with the orders of chairman Ma Teng.


    Compared with his own heart, he eventually chose to keep his job and keep up with the money, even if doing those things would make him suffer psychological torture.


    At this moment, after complaining and venting his emotions, Liu Dongqiang began to ponder how to deal with Qin Chao.


    Liu Dongqiang thought and walked back to his office.


    When he arrived at the office, Liu Dongqiang first planned to kill Liang Dong with Qin Chao.


    He didn''t think much, and immediately called the local patrol Bureau of Hangzhou.


    As the project manager of Fengyuan Group, he reported the murder.


    Liu Dongqiang reported the case in the name of Fengyuan Group and the homicide case, which attracted great attention of Hangzhou patrol Bureau.


    The high level of the patrol Bureau personally organized the investigation of the case.


    ¡­¡­


    Time is the past before you know it. Soon, the sun is setting and the night is coming.


    After practicing with Qin Chao, Shen Ze took a hot bath.


    Then, at Zhang Ting''s request, Shen Ze accompanied the little girl to cook dinner together.


    Around eight in the evening.


    Shen Ze, they have just finished their meal.


    A small armored car drove into Fengxiang village and went straight to Zhang''s courtyard.


    When the armored car stopped, six heavily armed patrolmen jumped out of the car.


    Then, with the fastest speed, they rushed into the Zhang family compound.


    "Bang!"


    Because the iron gate was closed and the patrolmen kicked in, there was a lot of noise.


    Shen Ze, they are in the living room. They haven''t got off the table yet.


    Hearing the news, they all turned their eyes to the door.


    I saw six armed patrolmen rush in at the speed of thunder.


    Zhang Ting''s face changed greatly, her body became stiff and motionless.


    Compared with Zhang Ting''s nervousness, Shen Ze and Qin Chao are very calm.


    They are calm and calm.

 Chapter 449

    These armed patrols are swift.


    But in the blink of an eye, they rushed into the living room and surrounded Shen Ze and the three of them.


    This armed group was led by a middle-aged patrolman named Hu Chen.


    Hu Chen''s eyes were so cold that he glanced at Shen Ze and asked in a harsh voice, "who killed people this afternoon?"


    Zhang Ting subconsciously lowered her head, clenched her lips, and made no sound.


    Shen Ze was sitting in danger, but he didn''t even look at Hu Chen.


    Qin Chao raised his head and gave Hu Chen a smile. He took the initiative to admit: "it''s me."


    "Are you here to catch me?"


    After admitting it, Qin Chao knew it.


    "You''ve committed intentional homicide. We''ll take you back to the Bureau for investigation!"


    Hu Chen looks serious, tone cold to say these words, he waved, made instructions.


    Immediately, two armed patrolmen came forward and seized Qin Chao''s arm.


    "Go


    "You don''t have to do it. I can go by myself."


    With a smile, Qin Chao stood up and walked out of the courtyard.


    In this way, Qin Chao followed Hu Chen out of the Zhang family''s compound.


    After the party left, Zhang Ting said to Shen Ze excitedly: "brother Ze, brother Qin has been arrested. How can you be so calm?"


    "Brother Qin has killed people and committed homicide. He really wants to go to jail or be shot."


    "He''s been captured by the patrolman, and he may come back again!"


    Zhang Ting is very worried and flustered.


    Shen Ze is not flustered at all.


    He gave Zhang Ting a light look in his eyes and said, "don''t worry, he will be back soon."


    "Really?"


    Zhang Ting some can''t believe, "elder brother Qin can solve by himself?"


    Shen Ze nodded.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t seem to be joking, Zhang Ting calmed down a lot and didn''t yell any more.


    Then, she seems to suddenly think of something, white Shen Ze one eye, disgusted to say: "zege, now I suddenly found you how so unreliable?"


    "If you fall in love with a girl, you must be a scum."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, a black line appeared on his forehead.


    How can he be unreliable? He''ll be a scum when he falls in love with a girl?


    This girl''s brain circuit is really strange!


    Shen Ze smile, no answer.


    "Wash the dishes."


    Shen Ze wanted to move, so he got up and picked up the dishes.


    Seeing Shen Ze as if nothing had happened, Zhang Ting doesn''t worry about Qin Chao''s safety at all. In her heart, she despises Shen Ze, the elder brother. She treats her brother like this.


    Zhang Ting was not in a beautiful mood, so she didn''t help Shen Ze clean up the dishes.


    Shen Ze doesn''t mind.


    He quietly picked up the dishes and went to the kitchen with them.


    At this time, Qin Chao had followed Hu Chen to the armored vehicle.


    Just as the patrolman was about to take Qin Chao to the armored car, Qin Chao said with a smile: "everyone, I''m afraid I can''t go to the patrolman''s Bureau with you."


    At the same time, Qin Chao used his force to make his feet stick to the ground, no matter how the two policemen pulled.


    Seeing this, Hu Chen stares at Qin Chao like a sharp blade in his eyes and yells: "don''t play tricks, boy!"


    Qin Chao calmly said to Hu Chen, "I''m not playing tricks. In my capacity, you can''t catch me."


    Seeing that Qin Chao was calm and calm, not as if he was joking, Hu Chen frowned. Then he asked suspiciously, "what''s your identity?"


    Qin Chao didn''t answer, but turned his head to the inspector who was holding his arm and said, "brother, let go of my hand and I''ll take something."


    The inspector didn''t let go for the first time, but turned his head and looked at Hu Chen, asking for the latter''s meaning.


    Hu Chen didn''t know whether Qin Chao was playing tricks or what he was doing.


    But Hu Chen was really afraid of Qin Chao''s special identity, so he hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    He wanted to see what Qin Chao would come up with and prove his identity.


    With permission, the armed patrolman released Qin Chao''s arm.


    Qin Chao laughs, then reaches out his hand and takes out a sign.


    This brand is not big. It''s half the size of a palm. It looks like it''s made of bronze. It''s bluish black.


    This brand is carved with a green dragon pattern on one side and five small characters of "leader of pioneer camp" on the other.


    This brand is Qin Chao''s identity card in Qinglong army!


    Qin Chao took out the sign and threw it directly to Hu Chen.


    Hu Chen subconsciously received this brand.


    After that, Hu Chen took it seriously.


    "Western war zone, Qinglong army, leader of vanguard battalion..."


    Although Hu Chen was not a member of the Ministry of war, he recognized the identity card at a glance.


    Although he was very surprised, he could not doubt it.


    No one dares to fake the identification card of the Ministry of war.


    After seeing this, Hu Chen immediately raised his head and stared at Qin Chao. Obviously, he was not confident enough to ask, "are you the commander of the vanguard battalion of the Qinglong army?"


    Qin Chao very simply nodded: "yes."


    See Qin Chao admit without hesitation, Hu Chen''s heart beat violently.


    What the hell should I do if I really captured a commander of the Qinglong army?


    As we all know, Qinglong army is the direct team of Shen Diaolong.


    The position of the Qinglong army is the highest in the whole army.


    Qin Chao, as a commander of the Qinglong army, was not only of special status, but also of great dignity. Ordinary people could not afford to offend him.


    Moreover, because Shen Diaolong is behind the Qinglong army, the nature is even more different.


    Who doesn''t know that Shen Diaolong is the most powerful man in the Dragon kingdom.


    If you dare to catch his subordinates, don''t you want to die?


    Think of these, Hu Chen scalp numb, scared, cold sweat straight out.


    A spirit, Hu Chen suddenly back to God.


    He immediately motioned to the other policeman who was still holding Qin Chao''s arm to let go, and then his attitude changed greatly. He apologetically said to Qin Chao, "commander, I''m sorry, I didn''t know your identity before. I''d like to forgive you for offending me!"


    Qin Chao is very magnanimous. He says with a smile, "it''s OK. Just make it clear."


    Hu Chen nodded and echoed: "yes, just make it clear."


    Then, Hu Chen promised: "after that, we will never bother the commander again."


    Seeing Hu Chen''s interest, Qin Chao nodded with satisfaction: "OK."


    "Nothing else, just go!" Qin Chao immediately issued the order of expulsion.


    "Good."


    Hu Chen nodded without hesitation.


    "Commander."


    Immediately, Hu Chen respectfully returned the identity card to Qin Chao with both hands.


    Then, Hu Chen led the team to leave quickly.


    I''m afraid that if I slow down, it will make Qin Chao change his mind, which will lead to disaster.

 Chapter 450

    Qin Chao stood in the same place and watched Hu Chen and they left in ashes.


    "It''s a good feeling to be forced!"


    With a smile, Qin Chao happily weighs the identity card in his hand.


    Then, he put away the identity card, turned and walked towards the Zhang family compound.


    Zhang Ting doesn''t have Shen Ze''s heart. She can ignore Qin Chao''s safety.


    The little girl is very worried, ready to go out to see whether Qin Chao has been arrested to take away.


    Qin Chao went inside the door, while Zhang Ting went outside.


    Because Zhang Ting is in a hurry and runs all the way, she is very fast.


    Unfortunately, in this way, Zhang Ting bumped into Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao was a little confused for the first time.


    And Zhang Ting is like a frightened fawn. Her body is unstable, wobbly, and she falls to one side.


    Seeing that she was about to fall to the ground, Qin Chao recovered, quickly stretched out a big hand and held Zhang Ting''s waist, but didn''t let Zhang Ting fall.


    Then, Qin Chao subconsciously pulls Zhang Ting to her arms.


    In this way, Zhang Ting''s head is on Qin Chao''s chest.


    Because of the shock, Zhang Ting''s brain is a little confused.


    So, for a moment, she didn''t move, just nestled in Qin Chao''s arms.


    Qin Chao didn''t know what Zhang Ting was like, and he didn''t dare to move. He could only let the little girl lean on her.


    They were in such a posture that they froze for a while.


    It''s Qin Chao''s first time to have such close contact with a girl.


    Although he is very thick skinned, he is still very embarrassed at this time.


    His heart, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump.


    As Zhang Ting''s head is on Qin Chao''s chest, she can hear Qin Chao''s heart beating louder and louder.


    Before long, she finally recovered.


    Aware of the situation at the moment, the little girl just like an electric shock, suddenly and Qin Chao opened the distance.


    Then, Zhang Ting''s face turned red.


    Her neck and ears were all dyed red.


    Zhang Ting felt like she was on fire, boiling hot.


    Thinking that she had just nestled in Qin Chao''s arms, Zhang Ting was very embarrassed. She hung her head down and clubbed in the same place without making a sound, showing her little girl''s posture.


    At the moment, Qin Chao is also very embarrassed.


    However, as a man, he has a thick skin.


    "Cough..."


    Qin Chao coughed, then asked in a low voice, "are you OK, sister Tingting?"


    Even Qin Chao didn''t know that his tone and voice became much more gentle.


    Zhang Ting smell speech, voice as thin as a mosquito back to a: "nothing."


    In order to avoid further embarrassment, Qin Chao then asked: "sister Tingting, what did you just run so fast for?"


    Zhang Ting still bowed her head and replied in a low voice, "I want to run out and see if you have been taken away by the patrol."


    Is this about yourself?


    After listening to Zhang Ting''s reply, Qin Chao''s face suddenly showed a happy smile.


    Qin Chao giggled for a while, and then said, "I have a special identity. They won''t catch me."


    "I just made it clear to the patrolmen, and then they let me go."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s reply, Zhang Ting was slightly surprised.


    Elder brother Qin has a special identity. Can the inspector not catch him?


    Before, Zhang Ting still had some doubts about this, but after this, she suddenly believed it.


    If Qin Chaozhen didn''t have a special identity, how could the inspector let him go?


    As long as you''re not stupid, you can figure out the truth.


    At the moment, out of curiosity, Zhang Ting, regardless of herself or blushing, raised her head and stared at Qin Chao without blinking: "brother Qin, what''s your special identity?"


    At the moment, a small face of Zhang Ting is as red as an apple. She looks very cute and has a unique flavor.


    Looking at this kind of Zhang Ting, Qin Chao was stunned for the first time, staring directly at Zhang Ting.


    Two people four eyes opposite, big eyes stare small eyes.


    Zhang Ting sees Qin Chao''s eyes staring at her, frowning. What''s the situation?


    The girl was shy. After looking at each other for a moment, Zhang Ting looked away and said, "brother Qin, why are you staring at me all the time?"


    Hearing this, Qin Chao suddenly regained his mind.


    This brave man, who is not afraid of everything, has a square and honest face, which turns red like a monkey''s ass.


    Qin Chao scratched his head awkwardly and hesitated for a long time.


    Just staring at other people''s girls, it''s a shame.


    Qin Chao was very embarrassed and twisted like a little girl.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere became very awkward.


    In order to break this embarrassment, Zhang Ting took the initiative to help Qin Chao out of the siege and changed the topic: "brother Qin, you haven''t answered my question just now."


    "What is your special identity?"


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he immediately gathered his embarrassed look on his face.


    Then, he pondered for a while, smirked mysteriously, and said, "the secret can''t be revealed."


    "Cut!"


    See Qin Chao dawdle for a long time, Zhang Ting thought he wanted to say what flower.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s answer, the little girl rolled her eyes and looked contemptuous.


    Zhang Ting said plaintively: "brother Qin, you said that when did not say."


    Qin Chao said with a smile: "sister Tingting, if I have a chance, I will tell you that I really can''t do it now."


    Seeing that she couldn''t ask why, Zhang Ting gave up the idea.


    Zhang Ting sighed and said, "OK, if you don''t tell me, you can tell me later."


    Qin Chao said gratefully, "thank you for your understanding."


    "Don''t be so polite. Don''t flatter me."


    Zhang Ting waved her hand and said, "no, let''s go back!"


    "Good."


    Qin Chao nodded.


    Then, the two walked side by side toward the room.


    As for what just happened at the door, both of them didn''t mention it, but it still reverberated in their minds, and they couldn''t get rid of it for a while.


    Do not know why, two people stay together, there is always a strange feeling.


    And this kind of feeling makes both of them feel a little embarrassed.


    "I''ll go to zego."


    Girl thin skinned, in order to avoid this embarrassment, into the house, Zhang Ting went to the kitchen.


    Qin Chao wanted to go with him, but he hesitated for a moment, but he still didn''t do so.


    What happened at the door just now, Qin Chao always felt that he had done something bad. He was a little guilty and didn''t dare to get close to Zhang Ting.


    When Zhang Ting went to the kitchen, Shen zegang just finished cleaning up and was taking off her apron.


    "Zege, you''re right. Brother Qin is all right. He was put back directly."


    Zhang Ting went to Shen Ze and said.


    Shen Ze didn''t feel surprised. He nodded and said nothing.


    Zhang Ting wanted to ask Qin Chao''s special identity from Shen Ze, but after thinking about it, she gave up the idea.


    After all, in her opinion, Shen Ze and Qin Chao are both mysterious and secretive.


    Want to ask something from two people, really impossible, there is no need to be thankless.

 Chapter 451

    Zhang Ting gave up the idea of asking.


    Seeing that Shen Ze took off her apron, she put her hand around Shen Ze''s arm and said, "brother Ze, it''s a fine day today. Let''s go to see the stars and the moon."


    "Good." Shen Ze readily agreed.


    In the past, when he was at the border, he liked to sit alone on the battlefield at night, enjoying the night sky while drinking.


    It was a great feeling.


    Then Shen Ze and Zhang Ting went to the yard.


    Although the surrounding area of Fengxiang village has been urbanized, it is still a suburb, a little far away from the city center, and the air environment is much better.


    Today, it''s sunny and sunny.


    So, at night, you can see the stars all over the sky, as well as the bright crescent moon.


    Shen Ze and Zhang Ting once again lie on the bamboo chair they went to at noon. They can see the bright starry sky without looking up.


    The night is beautiful, the night wind blows, and the sound of insects comes in bursts.


    Such a night, intoxicating.


    Shen Ze and Zhang Ting did not speak. They both enjoyed the peace and beauty quietly.


    Qin Chao, standing under the eaves, was very greedy and envious.


    After hesitating for a while, he couldn''t help but move a bamboo chair into the yard.


    Qin Chao is just like a thief.


    He moved the bamboo chair to Zhang Ting''s side and then lay down gently.


    Shen Ze and Zhang Ting are neither deaf nor blind.


    They both saw what Qin Chao had done, but they didn''t see it and didn''t say anything.


    Then, there were three people lying down to look at the stars and the moon.


    Time is quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    After they left Fengxiang village, Hu Chen went straight back to the patrol Bureau.


    Including Hu Chen, the six armed patrolmen were silent, and the atmosphere in the armored car was very dull.


    The reason for this is that Qin Chao they just captured is the commander of the Qinglong army.


    Qinglong army is the direct force of Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God.


    Who is Shen Diaolong?


    The most brilliant contemporary figure, the world''s first God of war, the first powerful minister of the Dragon Kingdom, is below one person and above ten thousand people.


    He is not only the supreme Dragon God, but also the living king of the world, and is famous for protecting the calf.


    His direct troops, the Qinglong army, are the targets of his protection. Who can catch them?


    If they had just captured Qin Chao, wouldn''t they have offended the Dragon God?


    You can imagine what will happen if you offend the Dragon God!


    Hu Chen, they were all terrified.


    Catch a person, almost lost his life!


    How can Qin Chao, a soldier of the Qinglong army, be arrested?


    Catch, it is to play lantern in toilet, look for excrement!


    All the way back to the police station in silence.


    Hu Chen got off the armored car and went straight to the director''s office.


    The director of Hangzhou patrol bureau is a man over 50 years old. His name is Liao Fan.


    Previously, Liu Dongqiang directly contacted Liao Fan to report the case.


    Because Liu Dongqiang was behind Fengyuan Group, Liao Fan attached great importance to the case and investigated it personally.


    Just now, he ordered Hu Chen to go to Fengxiang village to catch Qin Chao.


    Hu Chen comes to Liao Fan''s office in a hurry.


    "Dong Dong!"


    Hu Chen reached out and knocked on the door.


    Liao Fan, who was sitting in the office looking at the documents, heard a knock on the door and said, "come in."


    Hu Chen smell speech, push open the door immediately, walked in.


    Hu Chen came to the office and looked up at Liao Fan solemnly. He directly reported to Liao Fan, "director, the man who killed the security captain of Fengyuan Group is a commander of Qinglong army, the direct Department of the Dragon God."


    "The murderer is a commander of the Qinglong army, the direct Department of the Dragon God?"


    After hearing Hu Chen''s report, Liao Fan''s eyes widened in surprise, and waves rose in his heart.


    Hu Chen nodded heavily, and then said in a positive tone: "the other side showed the identification card specially made by the Ministry of war. It''s confirmed."


    When Liao Fan heard the speech, he frowned, and his face became extremely dignified.


    The other side is a soldier belonging to the Qinglong army. Obviously, we can''t catch him.


    This matter has become very difficult.


    Liao Fan is very clear that the Qinglong army is the direct force of Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God.


    If the patrol Bureau catches the soldiers of the Qinglong army, it will certainly cause the displeasure of the Dragon God, and the whole patrol Bureau will suffer.


    The Dragon God is a famous protector. How dare you catch his subordinates?


    Thinking of these, Liao Fan''s brow twisted into a thread.


    That "murderer" can''t be arrested. What should Fengyuan Group do?


    Liao Fan can''t think of a good way. He has a headache for a while.


    Hu Chen saw that Liao Fan''s brow was locked and his face was reflective. He hesitated for a moment and said, "director, the other party is a commander of the Qinglong army. You can''t catch anything, let alone offend him."


    "I think we have to deal with Fengyuan Group."


    Liao Fan hears speech, agreed to nod.


    In this situation, they have no choice.


    Even Fengyuan Group is not easy to be provoked, but compared with Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God, it is still far behind.


    Anyone can be offended, but the Lord Dragon God can never be offended.


    If you have to offend one party, the whole patrol Bureau will undoubtedly choose to offend Fengyuan Group.


    "OK, Hu Chen, you go and do something else. I''ll deal with it."


    After making up his mind, Liao Fan waves to Hu Chen.


    "Yes, chief."


    Hu Chen hears speech, dark relaxed one breath.


    After saluting Liao Fan, he immediately turns around and walks out of the office.


    After Hu Chen left, Liao Fan picked up the phone placed on the table and dialed Liu Dongqiang.


    After calling, Liao Fan took the lead in saying, "Hello, is that manager Liu of Fengyuan Group? I''m Liao Fan


    "Hello, director Liao. I''m Liu Dongqiang." Liu Dongqiang responded immediately.


    Liao Fan said calmly, "manager Liu, it''s like this."


    "After investigation, the identity of the person who killed Liang Dong is special, and our patrol bureau can''t arrest him."


    Liu Dongqiang on the other side of the phone immediately frowned.


    Liu Dongqiang is very surprised, some can''t believe to ask: "that kid identity is special, you patrol bureau can''t arrest?"


    "Yes, manager Liu," Liao Fan replied in a positive tone


    Liu Dongqiang knows very well that people like Liao Fan will not lie to deceive him.


    What''s the special identity of that boy that can''t be captured by the patrol bureau?


    Liu Dongqiang frowned and asked, "director Liao, what''s the identity of that boy?"


    Liao Fan said apologetically, "manager Liu, I can''t answer this question."


    When Liu Dongqiang heard the speech, his face turned gloomy.


    The boy''s identity is so special that the patrol bureau can''t arrest him, but Liao Fan, the director of the patrol Bureau, can''t tell him his identity.


    That''s a little fucked up!

 Chapter 452

    Liu Dongqiang is not a fool. He doesn''t have to think much to know that Qin Chao''s identity is very general.


    Otherwise, the patrol Bureau will not be unable to arrest, and Liao Fan will not be unable to tell his identity.


    It''s just, what''s the identity of that kid?


    Liu Dongqiang is very curious, just like a cat''s paw scratching his heart.


    He really wants to know what identity Qin Chao is.


    Of course, part of the reason for this is that only when Qin Chao''s identity is confirmed can he make plans for the next step.


    If the other party''s identity is not strong enough to be provoked by Fengyuan Group, it can take the next step.


    If not, then we have to give up and deal with each other.


    Although Liao Fan didn''t want to tell Qin Chao about his special identity, Liu Dongqiang didn''t give up.


    He asked: "director Liao, can''t you really tell me the special identity of that boy?"


    Without waiting for Liao Fan to reply, Liu Dongqiang then added: "director Liao, our chairman has been watching this matter. I hope you can make it convenient and let me know."


    Ma Teng is the top local boss in Hangzhou.


    Liu Dongqiang impressively moves out of Ma Teng and uses it as a bargaining chip to let Liao Fan tell him what Qin Chao''s special identity is.


    Liu Dongqiang''s calculation is very good, but the development of things is not the same as he expected.


    He thought that Liao Fan would tell him Qin Chao''s special identity in the face of Ma Teng, but Liao Fan refused him again without hesitation.


    "Sorry, manager Liu, I really can''t tell you."


    Liu Dongqiang''s face became very ugly when he was rejected by Liao Fan again.


    Liu Dongqiang has some dissatisfaction with Liao Fan, but he is afraid to express it.


    It''s not easy for him to provoke people of Liao Fan''s rank.


    Seeing that he can''t find out from Liao Fan, Liu Dongqiang can only choose to give up.


    "OK, that''s it. Thank you for calling."


    Liu Dongqiang not only did not show his dissatisfaction, but also showed his hospitality to Liao Fan.


    "You''re welcome."


    After two greetings, Liao Fan hung up.


    After the phone was put back on the table, Liao Fan lit a cigarette and began to smoke.


    Liao Fan has been in the position of director of the patrol Bureau for more than ten years. This is the most difficult thing that Liao Fan feels to encounter.


    The local Big Mac Fengyuan Group in Hangzhou is working against the direct subordinate of Dragon God.


    It''s really hard for the patrol bureau to be in the middle.


    It''s more difficult than ever.


    After smoking a cigarette, Liao Fan muttered to himself, "go step by step, look step by step." then he didn''t think about it any more and picked up the document to look at it again.


    On the other side.


    After Liu Dongqiang finished the call with Liao Fan, he went to Ma Teng''s office for the first time and reported the contents of the call to Liao Fan.


    "That kid has a special identity. The patrol bureau can''t arrest him, and can''t even tell him what his special identity is?"


    After listening to Liu Dongqiang''s report about Qin Chao, Ma Teng frowned tightly, and a strong color of surprise appeared on his face.


    "That boy has such a big background that the patrol bureau is afraid of him!"


    "What''s the identity of that kid?" Marten was very confused.


    Liu Dongqiang said in a deep voice: "I asked several times, but Liao Fan didn''t tell me the identity of that boy."


    Liu Dongqiang hesitated for a moment and proposed: "Mr. Ma, would you like to call me in person?"


    "In your capacity, I''m sure Liao Fan won''t tell you."


    "Yes, I''ll ask myself."


    Ma Teng thinks Liu Dongqiang''s words are reasonable. He nods, then takes out his mobile phone and dials Liao Fan''s exclusive phone.


    As a local business tycoon in Hangzhou, the people Ma Teng can contact are rich or expensive.


    He and Liao Fan still have some relations, which can be regarded as old acquaintances.


    After receiving Ma Teng''s call, Liao Fan hesitated for a moment before pressing the connect button.


    Ma Teng didn''t beat around the bush. As soon as he came up, he said, "director Liao, I''m Ma Teng."


    "I want to know the identity of the boy who killed Liang Dong. Please let director Liao know."


    Facing Ma Teng, Liao Fan is still afraid and doesn''t want to offend easily.


    But for this matter, he did not hesitate to choose to refuse to answer.


    "Sorry, Mr. Ma, I can''t tell you."


    Ma Teng smelled the speech, and a look of displeasure appeared on his face. In his tone, he said with a trace of anger: "director Liao, how big is the source of the other party, even I can''t tell you?"


    Liao Fan cherished words like gold, only said four words: "no comment."


    Seeing that Liao Fan made up his mind not to tell him the identity of Qin Chao, Ma Teng''s anger suddenly rose.


    With a horizontal face, he said aggressively, "director Liao, if you want to treat me as Ma Teng''s friend, tell me the identity of that boy!"


    Ma Teng''s saying this is to force Liao Fan.


    When Liao Fan heard the speech, he frowned tightly.


    After pondering for a moment, he said firmly: "Mr. Ma, I really can''t say this."


    Without waiting for Ma Teng to say anything, Liao Fan then reminded him out of kindness: "Mr. Ma, I suggest you don''t fight with each other."


    "If you can turn big things into small things, just try to do so!"


    Liao Fan felt that he had done his utmost to say these words.


    "Mr. Ma, I have other things to deal with, so I''ll hang up first."


    After that, Liao Fan hung up and didn''t give Ma Teng a chance to say more.


    Hearing the blind voice from the mobile phone, Ma Teng''s face turned gloomy and his eyes were burning with anger.


    "Liao, if you don''t tell me the identity of that boy, you dare to hang up with me first. It''s really shameful for me!"


    Ma Teng angrily said that he was very angry and slapped his mobile phone on his desk.


    Seeing that Ma Teng was furious, Hu Chen lowered his head and kept silent. He didn''t dare to make any noise, for fear that Ma Teng would vent his anger on him.


    "If you don''t tell me the boy''s identity, I''ll find out for myself!"


    "With the strength of our group, I don''t believe I can''t find out the details of that boy!"


    Ma Teng''s eyes were wide open, staring at Liu Dongqiang, and said angrily: "Liu Dongqiang, I don''t care what method you use, find out the details of that boy as soon as possible!"


    When Liu Dongqiang heard the speech, he wanted to cry again.


    What the hell happened to him again?


    This is a chicken feather!


    Liu Dongqiang''s face turned green in an instant. Fortunately, he lowered his head and didn''t let Ma Teng see it.


    Although Liu Dongqiang was reluctant, he promised: "yes, Mr. Ma, I will find out the boy''s identity as soon as possible!"


    Ma Teng said strongly and domineering: "you go to check now, use all the strength of the group, I want to know the result tomorrow!"


    "Yes, Mr. Ma, I''ll go now!" Liu Dongqiang should take the lead.


    Then he turned and walked out of Marten''s office.


    As soon as he got out of the office, Liu Dongqiang was just like the dead people in his family, weeping and mourning. How ugly it must be.


    At this moment, Liu Dongqiang was very eager to resign.


    Let him do these difficult things every time, who can stand it?

 Chapter 453

    Liu Dongqiang is not a fool.


    From the fact that the patrol bureau can''t arrest Qin Chao, Liao Fan doesn''t tell him the identity of Qin Chao.


    Even if Ma Teng asked in person, Liao Fan refused without hesitation.


    From these signs, we can see that Qin Chao''s identity is not an ordinary bull.


    How can such a person be well investigated?


    Moreover, don''t think about it, the other side is not what Liu Dongqiang can provoke!


    Ma Teng asked him to investigate Qin Chao''s background in one night, which was almost impossible, even if he could use the power of Fengyuan Group.


    What''s more, Liu Dongqiang is very afraid that if he investigates like this, he will make a fuss.


    After all, once some big guys offend, the end will be very miserable!


    At this moment, Liu Dongqiang is unprecedented want to resign.


    He wanted to rush back to Marten''s office immediately, slap the table and say I quit.


    The impulse is strong.


    However, after hesitating for a while, Liu Dongqiang gave up the idea.


    For money, I finally gave in to reality.


    "Damn it, check it. If the situation is really wrong, I''ll leave directly!"


    Liu Dongqiang with a broken pot broken psychology, returned to his office, began to investigate the details of Qin Chao.


    The Ministry of arms is a very important department in every country.


    Every soldier in the Ministry of war is highly confidential.


    As the leader of the vanguard battalion of the Qinglong army, Qin Chao''s identity is more unusual, and his details are more confidential.


    If he doesn''t bring it up himself, no one else will be able to find out.


    Although Liu Dongqiang can use the contacts and strength of the whole Fengyuan Group, he has been busy all night and still has not been able to find out any information about Qin Chao.


    It''s a hell of a pain!


    Nothing has been investigated. Liu Dongqiang feels powerless, helpless and angry.


    At the same time, he also realized that Qin Chao''s identity was more terrifying than he had imagined.


    After all, even the Fengyuan Group, a large group, can''t find any information by using all its strength to investigate him.


    remarkable!


    "We can arrest the Zhang family. First, we can force the Zhang family to tell the boy''s identity. Second, we can use the Zhang family to coerce the boy."


    After listening to Liu Dongqiang''s words, Ma Teng''s face changed and his eyes were uncertain.


    He pondered for a moment, and said in a deep voice, "if that boy is not the existence that our Fengyuan Group can provoke, and we do this to provoke each other, then how will it end?"


    Liu Dongqiang smell speech, immediately said: "Mr. Ma, this is Hangzhou, in the local, we Fengyuan Group who is not empty."


    "I don''t believe that young boy with no reputation has the strength to fight against our Fengyuan Group in Hangzhou!"


    Liu Dongqiang said this with confidence and firm attitude.


    After Ma Teng listened to it, he felt like he was infected, and some of his heart beat.


    At this time, Liu Dongqiang said: "Mr. Ma, the prestige established by our Fengyuan Group has been maintained for decades, but it can''t be planted in the hands of that boy!"


    "I think for the sake of the reputation and interests of the group, we should deal with that boy anyway."


    Ma Teng thinks that Liu Dongqiang''s words are reasonable, and he is also very confident in his own strength.


    So, after a moment''s hesitation, Ma Teng nodded and said, "OK, do as you say."


    Ma Teng said, "Liu Dongqiang, if you think of this method, it''s up to you."


    "Yes, Mr. Ma."


    This time, Liu Dongqiang agreed very readily.


    "Mr. Ma, I''ll do it now."


    After saying hello to Ma Teng, Liu Dongqiang turned around and walked out of the office.


    After walking out of the office, the compliment on Liu Dongqiang''s face disappeared without a trace, and in a twinkling of an eye, he showed the color of jealousy and insidious.


    "Ma Teng, if you don''t treat Lao Tzu as a human being, don''t blame him for turning his back."


    "This time, I''m going to make a big mistake for you!"

 Chapter 454

    Liu Dongqiang has a deep grudge against Ma Teng.


    He has never been respected by Ma Teng, just as a beast, and he has never been seen by people.


    This time, Liu Dongqiang broke out.


    He plans to use Qin Chao''s hand to make Ma Teng, so as to vent his resentment.


    There is a saying called non-toxic husband, which means Liu Dongqiang at the moment.


    Liu Dongqiang knew that the Zhangs were in the people''s hospital.


    Therefore, he immediately went to command the group''s security personnel to catch Zhang Tao and Zhang Zilan.


    When the security personnel of Fengyuan Group went to the hospital to catch Zhang Tao and Zhang Zilan.


    After breakfast, Shen Ze and Qin Chao are driving to Fengyuan building, the headquarters of Fengyuan Group.


    Shen Ze plans to find Ma Teng, the boss of Fengyuan Group.


    However, although it is to find each other nagging, but Shen Ze or some serious treatment.


    Because, he wore a not very formal suit - Purple Dragon Robe.


    And Shen Ze''s action surprised Qin Chao.


    Usually such a low-key boss, why today suddenly so high-profile, actually put on the Purple Dragon Robe!


    Is it a good mood?


    Qin Chao can''t think of a reason.


    As he was driving in the driver''s seat, he glanced in the rearview mirror. He was wearing a Purple Dragon Robe and sitting in the back of the car, like a young man like an emperor in a dragon chair.


    Qin Chao couldn''t help laughing and said, "brother, if you go to Fengyuan Group in this way, I''m afraid you will frighten others to death."


    Shen Ze closed his eyes and ignored Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao then said to himself, "if you frighten the people of Fengyuan Group out of the psychological shadow, this one of the best local groups will collapse in an instant."


    "Well, I''m a little upset about those guys."


    Although the mouth said heartache, but Qin Chao is a kind of schadenfreude meaning.


    In Qin Chao''s eyes, a group like Fengyuan Group, which often violates the law and discipline, should have collapsed early, otherwise the common people will suffer.


    Qin Chao wanted to see Shen Ze go to Fengyuan Group in Purple Dragon Robe, and directly give it to Fengyuan Group.


    The top leaders of Fengyuan Group are scared to have a urine flow.


    What Qin Chao wants to see will happen soon.


    To this, he is a little excited, and some can''t wait.


    I don''t know if I want to go to Fengyuan Group as soon as possible to see Shen Ze''s pressure. Qin Chao stepped on the accelerator frequently to speed up the car.


    In less than half an hour, they arrived at Fengyuan building.


    The black business car slowly stops at the gate of the building.


    Qin Chao was the first to open the door and get out of the car. Then he walked to the back of the car and opened the back door.


    "Here we are, big brother." Qin Chao bowed slightly towards the young man in the back seat, and said in a respectful voice.


    Shen Ze heard the sound and opened his eyes.


    He lifted his robe and stepped out of the car.


    At the moment, it''s working time, and there are a lot of people coming and going.


    Under normal circumstances, whether it is group personnel or other outsiders, the car generally stops in the underground parking lot, not at the door of the building.


    Besides, it''s still the peak time for work, let alone stopping.


    As for the business car that suddenly appeared at the gate of the building, the passers-by were all in a state of mind. They secretly complained about someone who dared to park the car at the gate of the building.


    And after stopping here, there was no intention of moving.


    Two security guards at the gate of the building saw this. One of them stepped forward to ask Qin Chao to move the car.


    When the middle-aged security guard came near the business car and was ready to speak, Shen Ze walked out of the business car.


    The middle-aged security guard suddenly saw Shen Ze in Purple Dragon Robe for the first time.


    "This, this is the Purple Dragon Robe?"


    At the beginning, when Shen Ze was granted the title of Dragon God, although he did not publish his photos, his Purple Dragon Robe and purple dragon sword were publicized.


    All the people of the Dragon Kingdom know the Purple Dragon Robe and the purple dragon sword!


    This middle-aged security guard is no exception, almost immediately recognized Shen Ze was wearing a Purple Dragon Robe.


    "Dragon... Dragon God... Lord?"


    There is only one Purple Dragon Robe in the world.


    Shen Ze''s Purple Dragon Robe signifies that he is the God of the dragon!


    After realizing that the young man in front of him is the first person in the Dragon Kingdom and the first general in the contemporary era, Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God, the middle-aged security guard''s expression is dull, his heart is shocked, and his brain falls into the blank.


    There are a lot of passers-by''s attention is on the business car here.


    When Shen Ze got out of the car, he attracted everyone''s attention.


    He was wearing a Purple Dragon Robe, which was quite special. He couldn''t attract people''s attention.


    "Is this young man wearing the Purple Dragon Robe exclusive to the Dragon God?"


    "Lying trough, if I''m right, this young man is really wearing a Purple Dragon Robe!"


    "The Purple Dragon Robe is the exclusive dress of the Dragon God. Is this the real dragon god in front of you?"


    "No one can wear the Purple Dragon Robe except the Dragon God. This young man is the Dragon God!"


    "My God, it''s incredible that the Dragon God, who can''t see the end but the head, has appeared."


    "I''m lucky to see the Dragon God with my own eyes today."


    There was a fierce discussion around.


    When everyone recognized Shen Ze as the Dragon God, they soon fell into silence.


    All the people around him, one of them is one. They are all in the same place, looking at Shen Ze with a kind of awe and worship.


    In the eyes of the world, Shen Ze is just like a God.


    The world is familiar with his legendary deeds and all his achievements.


    The world worships and respects him from the heart.


    At the moment, when people present saw Shen Ze, the Dragon God, they all felt as if they had been greatly impacted. Their brains fell into blank and were numb.


    "See you, Lord dragon!"


    The middle-aged security guard nearest to Shen Ze first responded. He gave a respectful shout, and then knelt down to salute Shen Ze.


    Hearing the high voice of the middle-aged security guard, other people were shocked to come over and kneel down on one knee while shouting to see the Dragon God.


    See Dragon God don''t kneel to salute, kill no amnesty!


    This sentence, the world knows.


    So at the moment, everyone kneels in fear.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, except for Shen Ze and Qin Chao, all the others knelt down in silence.


    Passing vehicles and pedestrians feel a little strange when they see this scene.


    When they saw Shen Ze in a Purple Dragon Robe, the pedestrians knelt down on one knee.


    The vehicles stopped, and the drivers reached out to hold down their horns to salute Shen Ze.


    The whole world, as if all of a sudden become solemn!

 Chapter 455

    The world''s respect and love for Shen Ze can be seen.


    Shen Ze has long been used to this kind of salute. He has no expression, no emotion.


    Qin Chao, as Shen Ze''s entourage, is also used to this kind of big ceremony.


    But at the moment, where his eyes can reach, everyone is respectful to Shen Ze. Seeing this scene, there are still waves in his heart.


    Pride, shock, emotion, complex emotions.


    But on the whole, the four words can be summed up, and have glory.


    It''s a great honor to be a subordinate of Shen Ze and to be an attendant of Shen Ze!


    Just when Qin Chao was feeling for himself.


    Shen Ze has already raised his feet and is the first to walk towards Fengyuan building.


    As Shen Ze moved, the purple dragon robe on his body rose and fell.


    The purple dragon embroidered on the robe seems to have suddenly come to life. It seems to soar to the sky and soar up to 90000 Li!


    Among the people present, only Qin Chao saw this scene.


    Although it was not the first time to see him, Qin Chao was still shocked and awed.


    Qin Chao didn''t dare to look at it for a long time. After looking at it, he dropped his eyelids.


    Then, he raised his feet and kept a certain distance behind Shen Ze.


    Because of a long time of tinnitus, the movement outside the building was suddenly noticed by the people inside the building.


    People in the hall on the ground floor looked out of the door one after another to see what was happening.


    The people on the high floor look down on the outside of the building through the window.


    The people in these buildings, for the first time, did not understand the situation.


    "Is this man wearing a purple dragon robe?"


    "Is this young man the real dragon god?"


    "This Purple Dragon Robe is exclusive to the Dragon God. It''s the only one in the world!"


    "Wearing a Purple Dragon Robe, this is not the Dragon God. Who else would it be?"


    "Crouching troughs, you are really the Dragon God!"


    "See you, Lord dragon!"


    When Shen Ze walked into the hall on the ground floor of the building, he caused a huge sensation.


    After an uproar, there was silence.


    And then there was the sound of kneeling.


    When we meet the Dragon God and the most legendary figures of our time, we are all very excited and excited. At the same time, we are in fear and awe.


    Of course, everyone who saw Shen Ze did not forget to kneel down and salute.


    Where Shen Ze had been, he would kneel down in response to anyone he met.


    In this way, Shen Ze and Qin Chao go straight to the top floor of the building, Ma Teng''s chairman''s office.


    At the moment, marten was sitting in his chair looking at a document.


    He had no idea what was going on outside.


    And because Shen Ze''s identity is too shocking, the people of Fengyuan Group dare not do anything else except awe him.


    As a result, no one reported to Ma Teng that he did not know that the Dragon God came to Fengyuan building.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao come to Ma Teng''s office.


    Qin Chao is very experienced. He took the lead to go to the front door and directly opened the door of the office with strong means.


    As soon as the door opened, Shen Ze raised his feet and went in.


    Because Qin Chao opened the door with violence, there was a huge noise.


    This movement naturally surprised Ma Teng.


    "Who came in without knocking?"


    Ma Teng thought that someone had broken into the house, and he was very angry at the first time.


    "Who dares not to knock on my door?"


    Ma Teng raised his head angrily as he put down his papers.


    At this time, Shen Ze has walked into Ma Teng''s office.


    As Ma Teng looked up, his eyes swept over Shen Ze from bottom to top.


    He saw the Purple Dragon Robe Shen Ze was wearing.


    "Is this the Purple Dragon Robe?"


    Ma Teng''s attention immediately put on the body of Purple Dragon Robe, no longer care about someone breaking into his office.


    Seeing the Purple Dragon Robe, Ma Teng''s first reaction was that he couldn''t believe it and doubted that he was dazed.


    His eyes immediately swept over Shen Ze again.


    It''s confirmed.


    Suddenly, the young man was wearing a Purple Dragon Robe.


    Purple Dragon Robe is the exclusive robe of Dragon God Shen Diaolong.


    This is the only thing in the world.


    The young man in front of him is wearing a Purple Dragon Robe, which means that he is the Dragon God Shen Diaolong!


    Aware of this, Ma Teng set off a huge wave in his heart, extremely shocked.


    How did this legendary figure, like a God, suddenly come to Fengyuan Group?


    And, also directly came to his office, this is what happened?


    Ma Teng didn''t know what it was, but he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Of course, Ma Teng has no time to think about it.


    If the Dragon God does not kneel down, there will be no amnesty.


    Ma Teng didn''t want to die. After he reacted, he immediately stood up from his chair.


    Then, he quickly rushed to Shen Ze and fell on his knees.


    "Little Ma Teng, meet the Dragon God and greet him."


    Ma Teng opened his mouth respectfully and threw himself to the ground.


    It''s like the ancient people meeting the emperor and paying homage to him.


    Ma Teng was very respectful. He fell to the ground with his whole body on the ground.


    Because Shen Ze didn''t speak, he kept this posture all the time.


    Shen Ze glanced faintly at Ma Teng, who was lying on the ground. Then he turned around and his eyes fell on a pair of tiger murals.


    Shen Ze ignored Ma Teng''s plan for the first time.


    With his hands on his back, he enjoyed the murals.


    Qin Chao stood respectfully behind Shen Ze. His eyes, nose, nose and heart kept silent.


    Because Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to himself, Ma Teng could only keep the posture of crawling on the ground. He didn''t dare to make any other movements or make any sound.


    Although he didn''t know what Shen Ze was going to do here, Ma Teng felt more and more uneasy at the moment.


    never go to the temple for nothing.


    If it wasn''t for something, a legend like Shen Ze would never have come to Fengyuan Group suddenly.


    Ma Teng felt that something had happened, so Shen Ze came here.


    Thinking of these, Ma Teng''s uneasiness became more and more intense.


    Ma Teng was frightened and nervous. He was sweating. After a while, his suit was all wet.


    Time goes by.


    Ma Teng felt that he was in purgatory. He lived like a year and suffered a lot.


    After about ten minutes, Shen Ze, who had finished watching the tiger mural, turned around and looked down at Ma Teng.


    Shen Ze thin lips slightly open, tone flatly said: "you are the chairman of Fengyuan Group?"


    Ma Teng heard the words, immediately submissive, voice trembling said: "back to the Dragon Lord, villain is the chairman of the wind far group Ma Teng."

 Chapter 456

    As a local top-level dignitary in Hangzhou, Ma Teng is usually high above others and respected.


    When has he ever been so respectful to others?


    At the moment, he is like a dog, crawling in front of Shen Ze, humble to the dust.


    In the face of Shen Ze''s inquiry, he did not dare to hide anything and answered truthfully.


    When he answered Shen Ze''s question, he felt more uneasy.


    Shen Ze asked about his identity, and then he was going to be charged?


    If you don''t do something bad, you''re not afraid of ghosts.


    At the moment, marten felt guilty.


    Although he didn''t think he had done anything, he provoked Shen Ze.


    But he is very clear that Fengyuan Group has done a lot of bad things over the years.


    Therefore, he has no confidence.


    Ma Teng knelt on the ground, motionless, the atmosphere did not dare out of A.


    He was sweating, wet and miserable.


    Asked Ma Teng''s identity, Shen Ze said nothing more.


    His back in the hands behind him, standing behind him Qin Chao Zhao.


    Qin Chao understood and immediately moved a chair to Shen Ze''s back.


    Shen Ze lifted his robe and sat down on the chair.


    Then, he said in a neutral tone, "make a cup of tea."


    Although Shen Ze didn''t name him, Ma Teng still recognized that Shen Ze was speaking to him.


    "Yes, Lord Dragon God. I''ll make tea for you right away."


    After answering the call, Ma Teng immediately stood up from the ground shivering.


    Then he ran to make tea.


    The boss of one of Hangzhou''s top consortia is just like a waiter, serving tea and water.


    Ma Teng has never done anything like this since he was young.


    At the moment, like a waiter, serving tea and water, he was greatly humiliated and bowed.


    But he did not dare to have any complaints, nor did he dare to show the slightest dissatisfaction. He could only force down all kinds of negative emotions.


    And not only dare not show dissatisfaction, but also pretend to be very willing to serve.


    Marten took out the best tea in the office and made a cup with patience.


    A few minutes later, he came to Shen Ze with a teacup in his hands.


    Ma Teng bowed and offered the cup with both hands. He said respectfully to Shen Ze, "Mr. Dragon God, please have tea."


    Shen Ze didn''t say a word and reached for the cup.


    After handing the cup to Shen Ze, Ma Teng stepped back and knelt on the ground again.


    "Huhu..."


    Shen Ze took a sip of the tea after blowing the heat out of the tea with the lid of the cup.


    Ma Teng''s tea making skill is OK, plus it''s excellent tea, so it''s not bad to drink.


    Shen Ze drank half a cup slowly.


    Then, he raised his eyebrows, and his cold eyes fell on Ma Teng who knelt down on the ground.


    Shen Ze''s face was expressionless and his eyes were deep.


    He said in a flat tone: "do you know that Fengyuan Group wants to demolish Fengxiang village?"


    When Ma Teng heard the words "forced demolition of Fengxiang village", he felt a strong sense of uneasiness.


    Isn''t the Dragon God the one who taught Cai Quan a lesson, killed Liang Dong and fought against Fengyuan Group again?


    As is known to all, Shen Ze is the best fighter in the whole army.


    A force reached the master level, the whole world few people can fight with him.


    As a master of martial arts, Shen Ze is able to easily kill Liang Dong, who has stepped into the realm of a master.


    From these things, Ma Teng had to think of Shen Ze as the boy he wanted to clean up.


    And think of these, Ma Teng immediately scalp burst open, the whole body sweat hair inverted vertical.


    What the hell is the relationship between Fengyuan Group and Dragon God?


    Isn''t Fengyuan Group just looking for death?


    Ma Teng felt that disaster was coming, his face turned pale, his heart was filled with fear, and his body could not help shivering.


    For Shen Ze''s inquiry, Ma Teng wanted to answer that he didn''t know.


    However, he did not have the courage, nor the courage to cheat Shen Ze.


    After hesitating for a long time, Ma Teng faltered and said: "Lord Dragon God... I know..."


    Shen Ze smell speech, tone is still flat ground to say: "you wind far group work is so overbearing?"


    Ma Teng''s body trembled violently when he heard the words. He told a lie and said, "Lord Huilong, it''s not..."


    Then, Ma Teng forced to explain.


    "I know about Fengxiang village this time, but I don''t know much about it."


    "Mr. Dragon God, our Fengyuan Group always works in accordance with the rules and regulations, and will not be overbearing and reckless."


    Ma Teng is now a living horse doctor.


    He not only straightened out the position of Fengyuan Group, but also tried to get rid of his relationship with Fengxiang village incident.


    However, his thoughts have been clearly touched by Shen Ze.


    Listen to his words, the corners of Shen Ze''s mouth start up a touch of cold radian.


    Qin Chao, on the other hand, looked at Ma Teng fiercely, and said harshly, "how dare you talk nonsense and lie in front of my master? I''m afraid you want to die. You''re tired of it, aren''t you?"


    When he heard Qin Chao''s scolding, Ma Teng suddenly trembled violently.


    He once again crawled on the ground, and said in a hoarse voice: "the villain dare not talk nonsense in front of the Dragon God. He lies a lot. I hope the Dragon God can see clearly."


    The lie has been told, Ma Teng will not admit it at the moment. He can only insist that he has not lied.


    Deceiving Shen Ze is like deceiving the emperor.


    If Ma Teng admitted that he had lied, he would be guilty of deceiving the king. In ancient times, he would have been beheaded.


    Although it is modern today, Shen Ze, as the supreme Dragon God and the first powerful minister of the Dragon Kingdom, holds the power of life and death.


    Ma Teng is afraid of admitting to cheating Shen Ze, and will be executed by Shen Ze on the spot.


    Therefore, he will not admit what he says.


    However, although Ma Teng insisted that he would not admit it, Shen Ze and Qin Chao would not believe it.


    "You dare to cheat my master. You really don''t know how to repent. You deserve to die!"


    Qin Chao''s eyes are wide open. While he yells at Ma Teng, he releases a terrible murderous spirit.


    The murderous spirit was like a huge wave, which immediately swept Ma Teng.


    Ma Teng suddenly felt like falling into an ice cellar, cold all over.


    He felt as if his blood had coagulated all over his body, and his body suddenly became extremely rigid, like an ice sculpture.


    At this moment, Ma Teng felt strongly that he was covered by the shadow of death, as if he was going to die on the spot the next moment.


    He was so scared that his face changed and he was so frightened that he almost peed in his pants.

 Chapter 457

    Qin Chao has been on the battlefield for a long time and killed countless enemies.


    The murderous spirit released by him is just like the essence. It''s so majestic that ordinary people can''t bear it.


    Ma Teng is just an ordinary man, not a warrior.


    In the face of Qin Chao released by the majestic murderous gas, he obviously can not bear.


    He was very afraid that he would die suddenly. He was so scared that his brain was confused. He didn''t dare to move. He didn''t even dare to ask for mercy.


    If it goes on like this, Ma Teng may be half dead by Qin Chao''s murderous spirit.


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, Ma Teng''s actions are worthy of death.


    So, he didn''t have the slightest mercy. He really planned to teach Ma Teng a lesson.


    As for whether Ma Teng can bear it or not, he doesn''t care whether he will die suddenly in the end.


    Sitting on the chair, Shen Ze naturally sensed the murderous spirit released by Qin Chao.


    However, he pretended to know nothing and did not stop Qin Chao, but acquiesced in the latter''s behavior.


    As if nothing had happened, he took up his cup and continued to drink tea.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t say anything, Qin Chao naturally became more unscrupulous and continued to release the powerful and terrifying murderous spirit.


    As a result, Ma Teng is under more and more pressure.


    His body gradually lost consciousness and became numb, while his eyes, nose and ears began to spill blood.


    After a while, Ma Teng seems to have become a fierce ghost. He looks ferocious.


    Although the body is out of control, marten still has consciousness.


    He strongly realized that if he continued to do so, he would really die suddenly!


    Ma Teng didn''t want to die. Under the strong desire for survival, he wriggled his mouth and uttered intermittent, low-volume words of begging for mercy.


    "Lord Dragon God... Please... Please... Spare your life..."


    "I don''t want to die... Lord Dragon God... Please... Spare me..."


    Ma Teng said, his eyes bleeding and weeping.


    A big man is crying at the moment.


    Seeing Ma Teng crying, Qin Chao''s mouth curved with sarcasm.


    Of course, he is still not soft hearted, but intensified, releasing a more majestic and terrifying murderous atmosphere.


    "Dong!"


    Qin Chao adds a strong way, Ma Teng can''t bear it any more. His eyes turn and he faints.


    Ma Teng fell to one side, and then there was no movement.


    "I passed out without much effort, and this guy is terrible."


    Seeing Ma Teng pass out, Qin Chao sneers.


    Then he asked Shen Ze, "young master, do you want to wake someone up?"


    Shen Ze gave a gentle hum.


    Qin Chao immediately stepped forward and came to Ma Teng.


    Qin Chao reaches out his right hand, grabs Ma Teng''s neck and lifts him up.


    Then, he stretched out his left hand and sucked out Marten''s big mouth.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Qin Chao''s action is rough and merciless.


    He whipped Ma Teng more than ten big mouths in a row, and the latter''s cheek was bloody and the corner of his mouth was broken.


    The tingling on his cheek woke Ma Teng up with pain.


    As soon as people wake up, Ma Teng cries out.


    He was brought up to be a respectable man, and had hardly suffered from flesh and blood.


    At the moment, the physical pain, let him completely unbearable, showing a desperate look.


    Qin Chao will Ma Teng to lift, let the latter hanging.


    Then, he threatened with red fruit: "cry again, I''ll break your neck!"


    Ma Teng was so scared that he immediately bit his teeth. He didn''t dare to make any more pain calls, and he didn''t dare to make any more movements.


    The office suddenly quieted down, and the atmosphere became a little oppressive again.


    Before he knew it, Shen Ze had already drunk a cup of tea.


    When the tea is finished, it''s time to get down to business.


    Shen Ze holds the teacup''s hand. With a little effort, the teacup turns into powder and falls to the ground between his fingers.


    Qin Chao and Ma Teng both saw this scene.


    Qin Chao is not surprised, there are no mood swings.


    And Ma Teng is shocked inexplicably stare big pupil, eyeball son seems to stare out the same.


    The cup turns into a powder when you hold it at will.


    The Dragon God is known as the most capable general, and it really deserves its reputation.


    Think of these, Ma Teng impressively is to Shen Ze more awe, at the same time, in the heart also more despair.


    Marten was very upset and angry.


    He felt that he had fallen eight generations of blood mold, which would provoke Shen Ze.


    Of course, he also regretted that he had done those bad things.


    After all, there is a saying that if you often walk by the river, you can''t get wet shoes.


    If you do too much, you will find a ghost one day.


    Now, it''s not the ghosts who come to us.


    Instead, Shen Ze, the living king of hell, came to the door!


    Ma Teng knew that he was doomed today. His heart was dead. He was as depressed as a puppet. He had no vitality.


    After treating the teacup at will, Shen Ze raises his eyes and looks at Ma Teng faintly.


    Ma Teng didn''t dare to look at Shen Ze. He noticed Shen Ze''s eyes. He dropped his eyes subconsciously, but didn''t look at Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything about this.


    He thin lips slightly open, light said: "today to confess."


    Shen Ze has no plan to kill Ma Teng himself.


    The Fengyuan Group led by Ma Teng has done a lot of things harmful to people''s livelihood in recent years.


    Shen Ze wants Fengyuan Group to be tried by local people in Hangzhou.


    In this way, good will be rewarded with good and evil will be rewarded with evil. The way of heaven has its beginning and end, giving the general public an account.


    What Shen Ze says now, Ma Teng will agree without hesitation.


    Moreover, Ma Teng also heard that Shen Ze didn''t mean to kill him.


    So how can he not agree?


    After the reaction, Ma Teng nodded and said in a hoarse voice, "yes, Lord Dragon God, I will confess my guilt in accordance with your order today."


    Although Ma Teng doesn''t want to admit his crimes to the official institutions, and he thinks that the Fengyuan Group has violated the law and discipline.


    But compared with being executed by Shen Ze now, he is still more willing to choose the former.


    If you voluntarily admit your crime and hand over your assets, you may be able to save your life, even if you are in prison.


    To be able to save his life is the best outcome for Ma Teng.


    Of course, Ma Teng has no choice but to promise.


    After all, few people in the world dare to disobey Shen Ze.


    In Qin Chao''s eyes, Ma Teng is the boss of Fengyuan Group and the controller of this criminal group. His crime is the biggest.


    After all, it was all under his control.


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, Ma Teng should be executed directly.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t mean to kill Ma Teng, Qin Chao couldn''t help remonstrating: "master, this old thing is the culprit. I suggest killing it directly!"


    On hearing Qin Chao''s words, Ma Teng was scared to pee, and his crotch was wet in the twinkling of an eye.

 Chapter 458

    Ma Teng is just like riding a roller coaster, with ups and downs in his mood.


    Before that, Shen Ze came to Ma Teng''s house, and Ma Teng thought he was in danger. Today, he would die.


    But he didn''t expect that Shen Ze didn''t mean to put him to death. Instead, he asked him to turn himself in and plead guilty to the state and the people for trial.


    He was a little relieved that he was not executed directly.


    But now, Qin Chao suddenly proposes to kill him directly.


    This makes Ma Teng''s heart suddenly mentioned in his throat, fell into extreme tension.


    Ma Teng was afraid that Shen Ze would accept Qin Chao''s suggestion and executed him on the spot.


    He prayed silently in his heart that Shen Ze would not accept Qin Chao''s advice.


    As for Qin Chao''s suggestion, Shen Ze did not accept it. He did not say anything.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t accept what he meant, Qin Chao closed his mouth wisely and said nothing more.


    Ma Teng was relieved to see this.


    As long as you don''t kill him now, everything will be easy to say.


    When Shen Ze and Qin Chao came to Fengyuan building to "communicate" with Ma Teng.


    Liu Dongqiang has already taken people to the people''s Hospital and forcibly arrested Zhang Zilan.


    After Zhang Zilan was arrested, Liu Dongqiang took people back to Fengyuan building.


    Because he didn''t mean to execute Ma Teng on the spot, Shen Ze didn''t plan to stay any longer.


    Then he got up first and was ready to leave.


    Just as Shen Ze was about to walk out of the office, the door of the office was suddenly pushed open.


    Liu Dongqiang came in with a young man in a black suit, holding Zhang Zilan.


    "Mr. Ma, I''ve got people back."


    Liu Dongqiang doesn''t know what happened in the office.


    Because he took the car to the underground garage and then took the elevator to Ma Teng''s office, Liu Dongqiang didn''t know that the Dragon God came to Fengyuan building.


    Hearing Liu Dongqiang''s voice, Shen Ze stops, raises his eyes and looks to the door.


    Qin Chao also subconsciously looked to the door.


    Only Ma Teng has the most emotional fluctuation.


    When he heard Liu Dongqiang''s words, he was as scared as if he were asking for his life. He trembled violently and almost breathed.


    At the moment, Ma Teng suddenly thought that he listened to Liu Dongqiang''s suggestion and asked Liu Dongqiang to take people to the hospital to catch Zhang''s family.


    And think of that boy is Shen zeben Zun, and Zhang family relations.


    At the moment, Liu Dongqiang grabs Zhang''s family. Isn''t it obvious that he''s digging his own grave and looking for death?


    Originally, there was nothing wrong. Liu Dongqiang now came out with Zhang''s family and was hitting the muzzle of the gun.


    You son of a bitch, don''t take me to death!


    Ma Teng is furious, angry, very angry and anxious.


    He wanted to shout and let Liu Dongqiang get out.


    But, because Shen Ze is here, and Qin Chao is still holding his neck.


    He didn''t dare roar, he had to bear it.


    But at this time, even if Ma Teng calls Liu Dongqiang to get out, it''s too late.


    Because, Liu Dongqiang, they have come in, and have been seen by Shen Ze and Qin Chao.


    See Liu Dongqiang they caught Zhang Zilan, Shen Ze''s face suddenly become very cold, eyes emerged a strong murderer.


    And Qin Chao is also angry, murderous.


    These dog days of, incredibly still dare to catch Zhang Zilan, really live disgust!


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao saw Liu Dongqiang, and naturally they saw them.


    Liu Dongqiang and Zhang Zilan, as well as the young man in a black suit holding Zhang Zilan, all look at this. How can the legendary figure of Dragon God Shen Diaolong suddenly appear here?


    Liu Dongqiang and the young people with black suits set off a huge wave in their hearts, which can not be calm for a long time.


    But Zhang Zilan was a little confused.


    Because, she didn''t think that her nephew was Shen Diaolong!


    She couldn''t digest it for a while, so she fell into a state of stupidity.


    At this time, Liu Dongqiang and the young man in black suit responded.


    "See you, Lord dragon."


    Both of them know that they need to kneel down to salute when they see the Dragon God.


    Therefore, both Liu Dongqiang and the young man in black suit knelt down in front of Shen Ze.


    This is a young man in a black suit who is holding Zhang Zilan. At the moment, he obviously doesn''t care about Zhang Zilan. He doesn''t hesitate to let go of the latter and kneels on the ground with Liu Dongqiang.


    As a result, Zhang Zilan was free.


    And she saw Liu Dongqiang and the young man in black suit kneeling to Shen Ze, subconsciously also kneeling to salute.


    Of course, Shen Ze won''t let Zhang Zilan kneel down to him. His heart moved and let out a breath. He stopped Zhang Zilan and didn''t let him kneel down.


    Then, he said softly, "Auntie, you don''t have to salute."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Zhang Zilan suddenly woke up from his muddled state.


    It''s like a sudden return to reality from an unreal state.


    Shen Ze''s words, impressively let Zhang Zilan confirm that all this is true, there is no false.


    His own nephew, that is, the nephew of the present age, is so promising and gives Lao Zhang''s parents a face!


    My sister, who died of hatred, must have been able to let go of her son''s achievements.


    Compared with Zhang Zilan''s happiness, Ma Teng, Liu Dongqiang and the young man in black suit are in a very bad mood, and their hearts sink to the bottom.


    Let''s not say what happened before, just say that now they have caught the little aunt of the Dragon God, which is enough to make them die without a burial place.


    Once the Dragon God is so angry, this kind of thing that they are implicated in the nine nationalities may happen!

 Chapter 459

    Who the hell is not good to catch? We have to catch the little aunt of Dragon God. Isn''t it playing lanterns and looking for excrement in the toilet?


    I''m dead now!


    No matter Ma Teng or Liu Dongqiang, as well as the young people in black suits, they all feel that there is no place for them to die.


    After all, just offending the Dragon God is a capital crime.


    It''s hard to escape death if we catch the little aunt of Dragon God.


    Marten took the roller coaster again.


    Previously, he thought he could escape, but because Liu Dongqiang captured Zhang Zilan, all this was broken.


    Ma Teng is in the heart, the ancestor of Liu Dongqiang eighteen generations to give greetings again.


    This guy who can''t succeed but can''t fail is such a brain wreck!


    Ma Teng was furious and cursed in his heart.


    Liu Dongqiang and the young man in black suit are in despair.


    The two of them are the people who go to catch Zhang Zilan, which is equivalent to the assailants. This nature is obviously different.


    As an assailant, it''s not too much to be executed on the spot.


    At the moment, Liu Dongqiang is very sorry.


    If he knew that Shen Diaolong was the Dragon God, he would not do anything according to Ma Teng''s idea.


    I just quit and leave. I''m not involved.


    After that, he would not deliberately pick things up because he was angry with Ma Tengxin.


    If he had known that Zhang Zilan was the aunt of Dragon God, he would not dare to catch the latter.


    Now, is the real kick to the iron plate, dying!


    Both Liu Dongqiang and the young man in black suit feel that they will die in the next moment, and their hearts are full of fear and uneasiness.


    Of course, in the role of the desire to survive, the two still do not forget to beg for mercy.


    "Lord Dragon God, we don''t want to catch your aunt. Ma Teng told us to do all this."


    "He is the boss, we have no choice but to listen to him, and we hope that the Dragon God will see clearly."


    Liu Dongqiang''s brain is very smart. At this time, he is trying his best to put the responsibility on Ma Teng and try his best to get rid of the relationship.


    "Yes, manager Liu is right. It''s all ordered by the chairman of the board. We are subordinates. We can only follow his will."


    Man is not for himself.


    When it comes to life and death, the young man in black suit agrees with Liu Dongqiang and puts the responsibility on Ma Teng.


    "Please forgive me, Lord dragon."


    After that, Liu Dongqiang and the young man in black suit all kowtowed.


    Shen Ze looked at Liu Dongqiang and the young man in black suit indifferently and said nothing.


    Qin Chao sarcastically said: "you two help the tyrant and commit crimes. Do you want to plead here? Isn''t that ridiculous? "


    After listening to Qin Chao''s sarcastic words, Liu Dongqiang and the young man in black suit were speechless.


    They both said nothing more, just kowtowed.


    Qin Chao stares at Liu Dongqiang and the young man in black suit coldly. Then he looks back at Ma Teng in his hand.


    "You told them to catch my aunt?" Qin Chao asked harshly.


    Marten didn''t know how to answer.


    He dawdled for a while, then replied, "no," faltering


    At this time, Ma Teng obviously does not want to share the responsibility.


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to Liu Dongqiang, defending himself: "this man proposed to me to catch Zhang''s family. He planned all this!"


    For Liu Dongqiang and black suit will be the responsibility to him, Ma Teng heart is very angry.


    At the moment, he did not hesitate to blame Liu Dongqiang.


    Hearing Ma Teng say that he had planned everything, Liu Dongqiang couldn''t help but open his mouth and defend himself.


    "Lord Dragon God, I''m just a subordinate. I always follow orders."


    "I would never have been able to make a decision without marten."


    "Liu Dongqiang, you originally suggested that Zhang''s family should be arrested. What are you arguing about here?"


    Ma Teng glared at Liu Dongqiang angrily, showing a look of eager to swallow the latter alive.


    "Mr. Ma, it''s all your decision. You can''t put the blame on me in order to get rid of the relationship."


    "You fart, don''t talk nonsense here!"


    In order to survive, Ma Teng and Liu Dongqiang suddenly shirk their responsibilities from each other, so they quarrel with each other.


    It''s a dog bite dog game!


    Shen Ze doesn''t want to stay to see Ma Teng and Liu Dongqiang bite each other.


    He turned his head and gave Qin Chao a look. Then he raised his feet and walked to Zhang Zilan.


    "Auntie, let''s go out first!" Shen Ze said softly to Zhang Zilan.


    Zhang Zilan has been staring at Shen Ze without blinking, just like he is in a trance.


    Hearing Shen Ze''s voice, Zhang Zilan came back.


    "Good."


    Zhang Zilan took a deep look at Shen Ze and nodded.


    "Let''s go!"


    Shen Ze said softly, and then took the lead to lift his feet and walk out of the office.


    Zhang Zilan kept up with Shen Ze without saying a word.


    One in front of the other, they walked out of the office.


    After Shen Ze and Zhang Zilan left.


    Qin Chao glanced coldly at Ma Teng, and then said coldly, "how do you want to die?"


    Ma Teng''s body trembled when he heard the words.


    "I don''t want to die, my Lord, spare my life!"


    "Spare your life, my Lord!"


    "Spare your life, my Lord!"


    Ma Teng begs for mercy, while Liu Dongqiang and the young man in black suit kowtow at the same time.


    "It''s too late to beg for mercy now!"


    When Qin chaoleng opened his mouth, a strong killing opportunity appeared in his eyes.


    The next moment, Qin Chao grabs Ma Teng''s hand around his neck with a force.


    Just click.


    Marten''s neck is broken.


    Ma Teng didn''t even scream. His mouth was bleeding, his head was crooked, and he died in a twinkling of an eye.


    "Dong!"


    After learning about Ma Teng, Qin Chao immediately threw the former on the ground like a litter.


    Ma Teng''s eyes widened and he couldn''t close his eyes!


    Kneeling on the ground, Liu Dongqiang and the young man in black suit raised their heads subconsciously to see what was going on.


    The two men were surprised to see Ma Teng''s body lying on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Dongqiang was scared to urinate, his fat body shook violently, and his face turned pale and bloodless.


    The young man in black suit was also shivering with fright.


    "Spare your life, my Lord!"


    Liu Dongqiang and the young man in black suit are desperate to beg for mercy, for fear that Qin Chao will also send them on the road.


    "It''s not good to provoke anyone, but you''ve come to provoke the Dragon God. You deserve to die!"


    Qin Chao was indifferent to Liu Dongqiang''s plea for mercy. He didn''t mean to be soft hearted.


    Shen Ze''s eyes indicated him before he left.


    All the people present will be killed!


    Ma Teng is dead, so are Liu Dongqiang and the young man in black suit!

 Chapter 460

    Liu Dongqiang and the youth in black suit can feel the murderous spirit of Qin Chao.


    In addition, after listening to Qin Chao''s words, they both realized that Qin Chao would not let them go, but would kill both of them.


    In this regard, Liu Dongqiang was very desperate, and his mind was at a loss.


    The young man in black suit is a warrior. Although he knows that he is not Qin Chao''s opponent, he still wants to seek a trace of vitality.


    In a hurry, he planned to run away.


    "Teng!"


    The young man in black suit is just like a dog jumping over the wall, standing up suddenly, then rushing out of the office like crazy.


    "It''s stupid of you to try to escape under my eyes!"


    Seeing the young man in the black suit running away, Qin Chao''s mouth is cold and sarcastic.


    "Bang!"


    He stamped heavily on the ground and rushed out like a cheetah.


    Qin Chao was as fast as lightning, but within a few breaths, he caught up with the young man in black suit who wanted to escape.


    "Bang!"


    After catching up with the young man in the black suit, Qin Chao raised his feet from behind and made a big chop at the back of the young man in the black suit.


    Qin Chao''s foot goes down.


    The young man in the black suit suddenly fell to the ground and fell a piece of shit!


    Black suit youth''s body, and the hard ground to a violent impact.


    His jaw was broken and his bones were broken in many places.


    This fall, so that the black suit youth did not have the strength to get up, just like a dying dog, lying on the ground, whining pain.


    "Dare to run away under my eyes, you are brave enough!"


    Qin Chao is not happy about the escape of young people in black suits.


    He felt that the young man in black suit looked down upon him and humiliated him by doing so.


    I''m not happy. Naturally, I want to vent my emotions.


    Qin Chao then raised his foot and chopped it hard at the spine of the young man in the black suit.


    "Click!"


    A crisp sound like broken ceramics rings out.


    Qin Chao this foot down, black suit youth''s spine is abruptly broken.


    "Ah..."


    The pain of broken bones twisted the face of the young man in black suit, opened his mouth and uttered a shrill scream.


    "Noisy!"


    Qin Chao didn''t want to hear the young man in black suit whine there.


    There was a flash in his eyes, and then he raised his foot.


    A kick on the head of the young man in black suit.


    "Click!"


    With Qin Chao''s foot down, the head of the young man in black suit suddenly turned into an exaggerated arc.


    His neck was broken because of this!


    The young man in the black suit whimpered twice, and then died like Ma Teng.


    It soon disappeared, lying on the ground, motionless.


    Liu Dongqiang worked in Fengyuan Group. Although he did a lot of outrageous things, he was greatly frightened when he saw the two people die in front of his eyes.


    Liu Dongqiang''s face was pale, his eyes were wide open, and his crotch was wet.


    He was on the ground like a dog, his body trembling.


    Liu Dongqiang was shocked that his brain was blank. He didn''t know what to do.


    After dealing with the young man in black suit, Qin Chao didn''t look at him much.


    He then raised his feet and went to Liu Dongqiang''s side.


    Qin Chao looked down at Liu Dongqiang from a commanding position. With a cold radian in the corner of his mouth, he said with a cruel smile, "it''s your turn."


    When Liu Dongqiang heard the speech, he reacted violently.


    He stretched out his hands, hugged Qin Chao''s calf, and begged in tears: "my Lord, please spare my life."


    "My Lord, I don''t want to die. Please forgive me..."


    Liu Dongqiang had a runny nose and a tear, pleading.


    "If you had known today, why did you have to have?"


    "Reincarnated in the next life, remember not to be a junk."


    Qin Chao''s expression is cold and heartless. He obviously has no sympathy for Liu Dongqiang and has no patience to linger on.


    Then, Qin Chao squatted down, stretched out his hands, grabbed Liu Dongqiang''s head and twisted it.


    "Click!"


    Liu Dongqiang also broke his neck and died.


    After three people were executed in a row, Qin Chao was like a ruthless machine, silent, even without blinking an eyelid.


    Kill, bury.


    When it''s done, Qin Chao is ready to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    After Shen Ze and Zhang Zilan left the office, they took the elevator to the hall on the first floor.


    Along the way, they were both silent and speechless.


    Zhang Zilan, on the other hand, was just like discovering the new world. From the beginning to the end, he focused on Shen Ze.


    Maybe it''s because I don''t think it''s true, or maybe it''s because of something else.


    Zhang Zilan''s state has been a little confused.


    Shen Ze knew that Zhang Zilan had become like this because he suddenly knew his identity.


    After all, Shen Ze used to be an ordinary nephew in Zhang Zilan''s eyes.


    Now, he suddenly became a contemporary. Shen Ze knew this, so he didn''t say anything to Zhang Zilan. Instead, he let Zhang Zilan digest it by himself.


    Shen zegang has just come to Fengyuan building in his Purple Dragon Robe, which has caused a huge sensation in Fengyuan Group.


    Everyone went back to their posts wisely, and did not dare to wander in the public places of the building.


    After all, if you run into the Dragon God, you''ll be stuck if you don''t deal with it well. Isn''t it that you can''t find a place to reason?


    Because everyone was not in the public place, the whole Fengyuan building became very quiet, just like empty buildings.


    Shen Ze and Zhang Zilan took the elevator to Yitou hall and went straight out.


    They had a smooth journey and didn''t meet anyone.


    Zhang Zilan is not stupid. She knows that Shen Ze is responsible for this phenomenon.


    She felt in her heart that her nephew was just like the emperor when he was traveling. Everyone had to give up. It was really powerful!


    It''s a great honor and pride to have such a nephew!


    After a while, Shen Ze and Zhang Zilan came to the gate of Fengyuan building.


    Shen Ze took the lead to the business car and opened the door for Zhang Zilan.


    "Auntie, you go first."


    Zhang Zilan saw that Shen Ze, the Dragon God, opened the car door for her. She was as happy as honey. She couldn''t close her mouth with laughter.


    This kind of treatment is the best in the world, isn''t it?


    Zhang Zilan was very happy. She answered happily and got on the bus.


    Shen Ze immediately got on the bus and sat beside Zhang Zilan.


    As soon as Shen Ze got on the bus, Zhang Zilan turned around and stared at him.


    Shen Ze was a little uncomfortable with Zhang Zilan''s gaze, so he asked, "Auntie, why are you staring at me all the time?"


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Zilan replied solemnly, "I want to see if you are my nephew."


    Shen Ze

 Chapter 461

    Shen Ze took off his Purple Dragon Robe, and then he said to Zhang Zilan with a smile: "aunt, I''m your nephew


    Zhang Zilan stares at Shen Ze for a while, and then says in disbelief, "why did you suddenly become a Dragon God?"


    Shen Ze smiles and says nothing.


    Because he didn''t know what to say.


    At that time, he did not want to be a soldier, but intended to be a teacher, teaching and educating people.


    However, it is not as good as heaven.


    He was forced by Shen Yu to join the army, and then accidentally grew up from a nobody to a contemporary. Shen Ze replied, "I didn''t go to college, I went to join the army when I was in college."


    "Oh."


    Zhang Zilan nodded, then she curled her lips and said, "you''ve done a good job in keeping secrets. You''ve kept it from us for such a long time."


    "If I had not been caught by those bastards today, I would not have known that you are the Dragon God."


    Shen Ze touched his nose and said with a smile, "I''m a low-key person."


    "Cut!"


    Zhang Zilan gives Shen Ze a white look, but she still chooses to believe what Shen Ze says.


    In her eyes, Shen Ze is really a person who is not arrogant and impetuous, very low-key and introverted.


    Shen Ze can be excused for concealing his identity.


    Zhang Zilan did not blame Shen Ze for concealing his identity.


    She changed the topic and said to Shen Ze with a smile: "you are so wonderful. You have become a great hero and a great person!"


    "Your mother''s spirit in heaven will be very happy and proud to see it!"


    Shen Ze smell speech, nodded, didn''t say what.


    When he thought of his mother, his mood suddenly became much lower.


    Shen Ze was calm on the surface, so Zhang Zilan didn''t see any change in his mood.


    Zhang Zilan suddenly thought of something and asked, "aze, are you running to Fengyuan Group today to uphold justice for our Fengxiang village?"


    "So it is." Shen Ze nodded.


    "My aunt is right about you. You are so kind-hearted."


    Zhang Zilan said gratefully, "if you do this, I will thank you for all the people in Fengxiang village."


    Shen Ze shook his head slightly and said softly, "Auntie, this is what I should do. You don''t have to thank me."


    Fengxiang village is the place where Shen Ze''s mother Zhang Ruoyun was born.


    Fengxiang village is also of great significance to Shen Ze. He is also surprised that he doesn''t want to see anything happen to Fengxiang village.


    He takes all these things for granted.


    Zhang Zilan waved his fist and said angrily, "with you as the Dragon God, Fengyuan Group will not dare to fight Fengxiang village any more."


    Then, Zhang Zilan suddenly thought of something, she asked Shen Ze: "aze, how do you plan to deal with Fengyuan Group?"


    After the inquiry, Zhang Zilan then added: "this Fengyuan Group is not a good group. Since it became one of the largest groups in Hangzhou, it has done a lot of bad things harmful to people''s livelihood."


    "In my opinion, a bad group like Fengyuan Group should close down, so as not to let it continue to harm the people."


    Shen Ze nodded in agreement, then said flatly: "after today, Fengyuan Group no longer exists."


    Shen Ze said this lightly, as if he was stating something.


    If this is said from other people''s mouth, it will make people feel that there is no credibility.


    But the words from Shen Ze''s mouth are completely convincing.


    As a dragon state, "the people of Hangzhou will be very happy when the Fengyuan Group falls down."


    Then, Zhang Zilan couldn''t help praising Shen Ze and gave him a thumbs up: "aze, you brought down Fengyuan Group. That''s a great thing. It''s very good, very good!"


    Shen Ze smelled the words and gave a smile.


    He didn''t say anything, but he said to himself in his heart: "it''s an honor for Shen Ze to be able to do things for the common people, and I''m happy to do it."


    Women''s brain circuits are always strange.


    Zhang Zilan suddenly thought of Shen Ze has not taken off the single thing.


    She looked at Shen Ze, like some depressed general, puzzled to say: "such a good boy."


    "He''s both a hero and a big shot. Why didn''t he get a girlfriend?"


    As soon as Shen Ze heard Zhang Zilan''s words, he simply laughed and said nothing.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t speak, Zhang Zilan asked: "ah Ze, it''s reasonable for a good boy like you to please girls. Why didn''t you find a girlfriend?"


    Shen Ze thinks that if he doesn''t answer Zhang Zilan''s question, he will be nagged by the latter.


    So, he pondered for a moment, or began to respond: "Auntie, this emotional thing is more complex, this love is not to talk about can talk about."


    "Reason is such a reason."


    Zhang Zilan smell speech, nodded, and then she said: "but you are really not young, even if you don''t get married, it''s time to find a girlfriend."


    Zhang Zilan seemed to suddenly think of something. She stared at Shen Ze without blinking. She said with great interest, "ah Ze, do you think this is OK?"


    "I''ll make arrangements for you and find a good girl."


    As soon as he heard Zhang Zilan''s words, Shen Ze knew that his little aunt was going to be a matchmaker and found a partner for him.


    How to do this?


    Shen Ze has a headache, "aze, don''t worry, my aunt will help you find a good girl and let you get a good wife."


    Shen Ze

 Chapter 462

    Zhang Zilan is an elder. Shen Ze is not good at saying or telling what she wants to do.


    Of course, he also knows that Zhang Zilan helped him with his daughter-in-law out of kindness.


    He was willing to accept Zhang Zilan''s kindness, so he let the latter go.


    Although, there are some troubles in this matter.


    However, compared with the wishes of the elders, it is not important.


    Of course, Shen Ze has the strength to solve the problem easily.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t mean to refuse his proposal, Zhang Zilan laughed happily.


    This is because Liu Dongqiang and their strong captive to Fengyuan building, and become extremely bad mood, at the moment suddenly become very good.


    Qin Chao''s efficiency is OK this time.


    So, after a while, he walked out of Fengyuan building and went back to the business car.


    Zhang Zilan is in the car. Shen Ze and Qin Chao don''t talk about how to deal with Ma Teng.


    After Qin Chao got on the co pilot, he asked, "young master, where are we going?"


    "Take me to the hospital first!" Zhang Zilan said.


    "All right."


    Qin Chao nodded, then he started the engine, drove the business car and went to the hospital.


    After Zhang Zilan was sent to the hospital, Shen Ze and Qin Chao returned to Zhang''s compound.


    Not long after Shen Ze left Fengyuan building, officials from Hangzhou came to Fengyuan building with a large number of patrols.


    Hangzhou city official received Shen Ze''s instruction, is to investigate and deal with Fengyuan Group.


    After today, Fengyuan Group will no longer exist, which seems to be a matter of certainty!


    The investigation of Fengyuan, one of the leading groups in Hangzhou, caused quite a shock at the beginning.


    With the development of the event, the shock is growing.


    Shen Ze didn''t pay much attention to Fengyuan Group.


    After returning to Zhang''s courtyard, he planned to go to the cemetery to worship his mother Zhang Ruoyun.


    Zhang Ting is not at home today. I don''t know where she is.


    So only Qin Chao accompanied Shen Ze to the cemetery.


    The cemetery where Zhang Ruoyun was buried is not far from Fengxiang village.


    When Zhang Ruoyun died, he was buried in the village.


    Because of the demolition and development in recent years, the tombs were moved to nearby cemeteries.


    Without driving, Shen Ze and Qin Chao walked to the cemetery just like walking.


    Every year during the Qingming Festival, Shen Ze would return to Fengxiang village to pay homage to his mother.


    Qin Chao knows this very well. Even if he is, he knows that Zhang Ruoyun is a poor woman.


    He also knows that Shen Ze has always been a thorn in his heart about Zhang Ruoyun.


    At the moment, when going to the cemetery where Zhang Ruoyun is, Shen Ze''s mood is not very good.


    Qin Chao didn''t dare to disturb Shen Ze. He didn''t say a word. He followed Shen Ze silently, keeping a distance of three meters from the latter.


    Because the distance is not far, so not long after, they came to Zhang Ruoyun''s cemetery.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao came to Zhang Ruoyun''s tomb one after another.


    Qin Chao is very interesting. Shen Ze has no memory at that time, so the memory of Zhang Ruoyun is very vague.


    However, I don''t know if it''s because of the blood connection, Shen Ze still has some memories of Zhang Ruoyun.


    In his impression, Zhang Ruoyun is a very gentle and intellectual woman.


    She loves to laugh and always gives people a feeling of spring breeze. Although she has had children, she still gives people a feeling of youth and vitality.


    Shen Ze doesn''t know how to talk, but he doesn''t like to talk too much.


    Every time he came to worship Zhang Ruoyun, Shen Ze said nothing.


    Of course, everything is in silence.


    Qin Chao was standing in the distance, holding a cigarette in his hand, and looking at Shen Ze.


    At this moment, in Qin Chao''s eyes, Shen Ze''s figure looks very lonely, with a kind of strong to the sadness.


    After all, it has always been a pain in the young master''s heart.


    Qin Chao took a deep breath of his cigarette and sighed in his heart.


    Then, it seemed that he suddenly thought of something, and his eyes became cold and sharp in vain.


    Qin Chao was surprised to think that there would be a war between Shen Ze and the Shen family in Yanjing.


    Thinking of this, Qin Chao''s mood became very complicated.


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, Shen Ze is the son of Shen Yu. In terms of blood, Shen Ze is also the son of Shen.


    As a descendant of the Shen family, he is destined to fight with his family, which seems to be more or less a sad thing.


    In this world, there are some fuckers! Qin Chao can''t help but open his mouth and scold.


    In reality, some things are so bloody and ridiculous.


    At the beginning, Shen Yu and Zhang Ruoyun clearly loved each other, but because of their family background, they could not achieve the right result.


    In the end, Zhang Ruoyun died with hatred.


    As a result, Shen Ze became Shen Yu''s illegitimate son and had no exact family identity.


    Even if you don''t have family status, you were beaten and bullied by your own people because you were so outstanding at the beginning, and even almost lost your life.


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, these things that happened to Shen Ze are really a bit bloody and funny, just a bad relationship.


    Maybe, this is that every peerless person will have a rough life experience!


    Qin Chao can only think in this way, his heart will be more comfortable.


    Without those bumpy experiences, we might not be able to create Shen Ze today.


    In the dark, maybe it''s God''s will.


    Shen Ze stayed alone in front of Zhang Ruoyun''s tomb for nearly two hours. From the beginning to the end, he kept a kneeling posture.


    It was not until noon that he got up and was ready to leave.


    Although he knelt for an hour or two, Shen Ze didn''t feel any pain or inconvenience.


    After getting up, he turned around and walked to Qin Chao''s side.


    Seeing Shen Ze coming, Qin Chao immediately takes out a cigarette to light it, and then hands it to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze took the cigarette, put it in his mouth and began to smoke.


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything. He raised his feet and smoked as he walked.


    Qin Chao didn''t say a word, and quietly followed Shen Ze.


    But this time, he was not far away from Shen Ze, but close to him.


    After smoking all his cigarettes, Shen Ze took the lead in breaking the silence and said, "is there any news from Yanjing?"

 Chapter 463

    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he immediately replied, "young master, there is no big news in Yanjing."


    Qin Chao thought for a while, and then said, "the fifth war zone of the Ministry of war, except for the central war zone under the command of Wang Tianyuan, who was an old miscellaneous Mao, kept silent and didn''t make a sound."


    "The rest of the four great war zones in the southeast, northwest and North have voiced their opposition to the removal of your position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of arms by the National People''s court."


    Shen Ze smell speech, lightly nodded.


    Shen Ze didn''t find it strange and unexpected that Wang Tianyuan kept silent and didn''t speak in the central war zone.


    Not to mention that he and Wang Tianyuan were enemies before.


    Take not long ago he killed Wang Meng, and Wang Tianyuan had a fierce conflict, it is not difficult to see that Wang Tianyuan will not stand up to help him speak.


    What''s more, Wang Tianyuan didn''t speak up. Instead, he wanted to see Shen Ze removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war.


    For Wang Tianyuan, as long as Shen Ze''s authority will be lowered, he will be very happy to see it.


    Of course, only Wang Tianyuan and a small number of people in the whole military department hold such an idea.


    This time, the National People''s court revealed that it was going to abolish Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department.


    Naturally, the response of the Ministry of war is the strongest.


    Except that Wang Tianyuan''s central war zone remained silent and did not speak.


    The four great war zones in the southeast, northwest and North have all made the biggest noise, with a clear and resolute attitude, expressing their opposition.


    This makes the four war zones in southeast, northwest and central China in sharp contrast.


    Although Wang Tianyuan had been in charge of the central war zone for nearly 30 years, there was no doubt about it.


    However, the central war zone under his command is not monolithic.


    This time, due to Wang Tianyuan''s insistent order, the central war zone did not make a sound and stood for Shen Ze.


    In the central war zone, some people were dissatisfied with Wang Tianyuan''s decision.


    Those people are not so supportive of Wang Tianyuan, but more supportive of Shen Ze.


    From this we can see what kind of ruling power and influence Shen Ze had in the Ministry of war.


    Of course, even though Wang Tianyuan was under the pressure of dissatisfaction, he insisted on not making a sound.


    Since Shen Ze became the Grand Marshal of the army and was granted the title of Dragon God, Wang Tianyuan has been fighting against Shen Ze secretly.


    Because Shen zechu died Wang Meng not long ago, there was a huge conflict with Wang Tianyuan.


    This time, Wang Tianyuan risked the world''s great injustice and openly opposed Shen Ze.


    It is precisely because of Wang Tianyuan''s blatant confrontation with Shen ze that some people in the court of the people''s Republic of China saw it and inevitably started to write articles on it.


    This kind of embodiment shows that the whole military department is not monolithic and has opportunities to take advantage of.


    Wang Tianyuan did not make a sound, although it did not cause any substantial impact, but the stakes are very big.


    "Wang Tianyuan, the old man, is blatantly against you this time. I think he is really impatient with his work!"


    Qin Chao was very dissatisfied with what Wang Tianyuan had done.


    He was filled with righteous indignation and scolded Wang Tianyuan.


    "If the young master had not been magnanimous and let him go before, where would he jump out now?"


    "He doesn''t know how to stop when he''s ready. He''s so grateful that he dares to fight against the young master. I think he just follows his son''s lead and wants to see his son underground as soon as possible."


    At the end of the day, Qin Chao was very angry, and a murderous air rose from his body.


    "It''s not a big deal. Don''t be so excited." Shen Ze is calmer and calmer than Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao said angrily: "I just see that old man is not happy. I used to fight with the young master, but now I don''t know what''s good or what''s bad!"


    "Young master, I don''t think such a person can appear in our army department. We can''t let Wang Tianyuan''s rat excrement spoil a pot of porridge."


    "I think it''s good for the army and the Dragon kingdom to solve him as soon as possible."


    Qin Chao couldn''t help but put forward a proposal to Shen Ze to get rid of Wang Tianyuan.


    "Not yet."


    Shen Ze can''t stand what Wang Tianyuan has done. He also wants to get rid of Wang Tianyuan, but he thinks and considers more.


    In his opinion, Wang Tianyuan, after all, led the Qilin army in the central war zone for nearly 30 years.


    He has a strong ruling power and influence in the central war zone, and even he may not be able to steadily surpass Wang Tianyuan in the central war zone.


    If we rashly attack Wang Tianyuan, it will certainly cause a lot of trouble.


    Wang Tianyuan must be eliminated, but now is not the time.


    The time is not ripe, and the preparations are not well done.


    When the preparations are almost ready, we can start again. That is to say, we can be more secure and improve the success rate of our work.


    "Now is not the time. What is the time?"


    Qin Chao said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid that if Wang Tianyuan, an old man, jumps down, there will be more trouble in the future."


    Qin Chao took into account the problem of change when it was too late.


    In his opinion, Shen Ze is making preparations, and Wang Tianyuan will also make preparations.


    Now that he has been working against Shen Zeming, he will naturally think that Shen Zeming will have plans to get rid of him, so he will naturally make preparations.


    What''s more, these things Wang Tianyuan did will not be taken advantage of by intentional people.


    In other words, Shen Ze''s hostile camp digs in and forms a larger camp. At that time, it will be very difficult for Shen Ze to deal with it again.


    Moreover, now, Huang Shiping, who has not paid with Shen Ze, has been sitting on the table, and further weakens his other rights.


    Although Shen Ze is confident that he can deal with it, he is not in a hurry.


    "Wang Tianyuan is just a clown who can handle it at any time."


    "The higher he jumps now, the better he will deal with it in the future."

 Chapter 464

    In Shen Ze''s mind, the more Wang Tianyuan is against him now, the more he can highlight the latter''s below offense, virtue does not match.


    Wang Tianyuan is against Shen Ze in this way, which is equivalent to violating the law and discipline.


    The more he did, the more crimes he committed.


    In the future, Shen Ze will be more righteous.


    At that time, he will get rid of Wang Tianyuan.


    Seeing that Shen Ze still doesn''t want to deal with Wang Tianyuan, Qin Chao can''t help but express his worries.


    "Young master, Wang Tianyuan is clearly against you this time, which makes everyone see that he and you have irreconcilable contradictions."


    "Recently, Huang Shiping, the old man, sat down. Before that, Huang Shiping announced that he wanted to remove Shen Zebing from the position of Grand Marshal.


    Shen Ze impressively wrote down this account to Huang Shiping.


    Now, he also wants to catch Huang Shiping''s pigtails.


    "Yes, young master."


    Qin Chao was very happy to see Shen Ze''s orders to Wang Tianyuan and Huang Shiping, so he immediately responded.


    After talking about Wang Tianyuan, Qin Chao suddenly thinks of Huang Shiping.


    "Young master, there is something about the cancellation of your position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war. This time, not only the Ministry of war has made a voice, but also the voice of the people is very loud."


    "Almost all the people of the state of dragon are against the removal of your position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war."


    "This time, we won a public opinion battle with Huang Shiping, which was a complete victory."


    "Now, there is no voice in the national court to remove your position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war."


    After saying these words, Qin Chao felt relieved and his mood became very happy.


    Shen Ze was not surprised by the result.


    Although he is modest and low-key, he still knows what position he has in the eyes of the people of the Dragon kingdom.


    It is normal for the people to lean towards him.


    He won the public opinion battle with Huang Shiping. It''s expected, not unexpected.


    However, although he won the public opinion battle, Shen Ze was not as happy and excited as Qin Chao.


    Because, in his view, Huang Shiping just released a little bit of information this time, tried the water, and did not take any substantive action.


    Even if you win, there''s nothing to be proud of and happy about.


    Of course, we should not take it lightly. Huang Shiping will certainly take some actions in the future.


    Moreover, the actions taken by Huang Shiping are likely to turn into some substantive actions, which will be more fierce and difficult to deal with than this one.


    Shen Ze needs to be prepared to deal with it.


    "Huang Shiping can keep a close eye on him a little bit. If he loses this time, he will certainly find a way to take the next step. He can''t take it lightly. He needs to be on guard." Shen Ze said lightly.


    "Yes, young master." Qin Chao nodded.


    Shen Ze thought more comprehensively, Qin Chao naturally had no objection, and everything was arranged by Shen Ze.


    After answering the voice, Qin Chao suddenly thought of something, and his face suddenly became a little gloomy.


    Qin Chao reported in a low voice: "young master, the Shen family in Yanjing will soon pass on the position of the head of the family, and the young master will also be established."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he picked his eyebrows, but there was a faint light in his eyes.


    Shen Ze said quietly, "is there a definite day?"


    Qin Chao replied, "three months later."


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go back to join you then."


    Qin Chao was awed by the speech.


    Does it mean that the young master will clear up his grudge with Shen when he goes back to join in the succession of the head of Shen''s family?


    Qin Chao knew very well that Shen Ze would return to Shen''s royal family one day to deal with the enmity of that year.


    It is said that the young master of the Shen family, who is going to be newly established, has a great feud with the young master.


    The young master chose to go back at that time. Isn''t he just planning to settle accounts with the new young master of Shen family?


    Thinking of these, Qin Chao''s face became a little dignified.


    He suddenly realized that after March, Shen Ze would return to the Shen family again, which would set off a bloodbath.


    Yanjing, which has been calm for a long time, is likely to have great turbulence!


    At that time, I don''t know how many people will die, and I don''t know how much impact it will have. The result is unpredictable!


    For most people, if there is no turbulence, it will not happen, and if there is no death, it will not happen.


    Today''s peaceful and prosperous times are hard to fight down. For Qin Chao, in fact, he does not want to see great turbulence happen.


    However, he expressed his support for the enmity between Shen Ze and his royal family.


    He supported Shen Ze''s return to Shen''s royal family to settle his past grievances, even if it caused a lot of turbulence.


    However, although there are concerns in this regard, Qin Chao is not too worried.


    With Shen Ze''s strength, it is not too difficult to deal with the affairs with Shen''s royal family.


    Once upon a time, Shen Ze was just a nobody. Compared with Shen''s royal family, he was far away.


    There is no comparability between the two.


    At that time, Shen Ze was obviously unable to settle his grudge with the Shen family.


    Today, Shen Ze has become the first powerful minister and Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war of the Dragon kingdom. No matter from which aspect, he is the first person worthy of the Dragon kingdom.


    Now, Shen Ze seems to have the capital to settle the grudge with Shen''s royal family!

 Chapter 465

    On that day, no one knows and no one can predict how much shock Shen Ze and his royal family will cause.


    But you don''t have to think about it. It must be a big shock.


    Qin Chao thought, three months later, Yanjing is not calm.


    In this regard, he also has some expectations. What kind of storm will Yanjing bring?


    For a long time, Qin Chao didn''t show his skill, but he wanted to make a move.


    Of course, it''s also because I didn''t really compete with the royal family and I''m eager to try.


    Compared with Qin Chao''s various ideas, Shen Ze is more calm and has no mood swings.


    Because, he knew it.


    One day, he will have a big fight with Shen.


    This matter, perhaps from the moment of his birth was doomed.


    There are some things that can''t escape. There is a will in the dark.


    Of course, Shen Ze is not the one who accepts his fate.


    However, some things have to be dealt with and solved, otherwise it will be difficult to calm down and the heart will not go well.


    Neither Shen Ze nor Qin Chao said much.


    Then they went back to Zhang''s courtyard in silence.


    Zhang Ting doesn''t know what to do.


    Shen Ze can only make lunch by himself. Qin Chao is very clever and witty.


    After working for half an hour, Shen Ze made three dishes and one soup.


    As soon as the meal was served, Zhang Ting just came back.


    "Wow, it''s wonderful to have such a wonderful meal as soon as I come back!"


    Zhang Ting stands in front of the dining table, bows her head, sniffs the smell of vegetables, and her face overflows with happiness.


    "Zege is a good man at home!" Zhang Ting couldn''t help praising Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze smile, said: "hurry to wash your hands, ready to eat."


    "Yes


    Zhang Ting nodded with a smile, and then went to wash her hands.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao took their seats one after another.


    After a while, Zhang Ting washed her hands and went back to the living room.


    After Zhang Ting was seated, the three began to eat.


    Shen Ze''s three dishes and one soup are fish flavored eggplant, boiled meat slices, kung pao chicken and tomato egg soup.


    Every dish and soup is very delicious.


    Qin Chao is not surprised that Zhang Ting went to apply for the public examination today.


    In addition, he also praised: "OK, it''s very fast, very good."


    Zhang Ting said firmly: "I''m not joking. Now that I''ve made up my mind to take this road, I naturally want to put it into practice."


    Shen Ze smell speech, said two words: "come on."


    "Well."


    Zhang Ting nodded heavily.


    The little girl made up her mind that she would go all out to work in the local official institutions of Hangzhou with the first place in the public recruitment.


    Then, Zhang Ting suddenly thought of something. She asked Shen Ze with a sly smile: "brother Ze, I''m going to read a Book later. Can I trouble you to wash this bowl?"


    "All right." Shen Ze nodded with him.


    Then he asked Zhang Ting, "when are you going to take the exam?"


    "In a week." Zhang Ting replied.


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "OK, you can read a book."


    "Hard work, brother Zeke."


    Zhang Ting stood up, said a smile, then turned to her room.


    After Zhang Ting entered the room, Shen Ze said to Qin Chao, "light a cigarette."


    Qin Chao hears speech, picked eyebrow somewhat unexpectedly.


    Young master, why are you addicted to smoking recently?


    Qin Chao was a little strange, but he didn''t ask much. He immediately took out a cigarette and lit it, then handed it to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything later. He picked up his cigarette and began to puff.


    As soon as Qin Chao looks at Shen Ze, he knows what''s bothering him.


    He didn''t ask anything, but didn''t bother Shen Ze.


    He then quietly picked up the dishes.


    At this time, Qin Chao was very self-conscious, doing the work of washing dishes and cleaning up the kitchen.


    Soon, Qin Chao cleaned up the dishes and went to the kitchen.


    When Qin Chao left, only Shen Ze was left in the living room.


    He took a deep breath of his cigarette, then raised his head slightly and looked at the sky outside the living room. A touch of missing appeared in his eyes.


    How are you now?

 Chapter 466

    Shen Ze and Su Shiman have been divorced for some time.


    And the time he left Shu capital was not short.


    Normally, Shen Ze would occasionally think about things and people in the past.


    Maybe some time ago, there were many things. Shen Ze didn''t have the leisure to think about the past.


    The woman who was hidden in the back of her mind had disappeared for a long time, but did not come out.


    Today, Zhang Ting''s casual mention made him think of it inadvertently.


    I can''t help thinking about it. The more I think about it, the more I think about it.


    Think about what happened, think about the woman named sushman.


    Shen zeben thought that if we don''t see each other for a long time, we can gradually forget a person.


    But now he found that some things have been carved into the bone, how can not forget.


    This life, perhaps will be like this!


    Shen Ze is not a sentimental person, but only think of that woman, everything is different.


    He sat alone in the living room, smoking three cigarettes in succession, and then it was over.


    Perhaps in order to get rid of the wishful thinking in his mind, after Qin Chao returned to the living room, Shen Ze got up and asked Qin Chao to practice in the courtyard.


    Qin Chao saw that Shen Ze was in a bad mood.


    He felt guilty and didn''t want to be abused by Shen Ze, but he finally nodded and followed Shen Ze to the courtyard.


    Then they began to practice.


    During this period of time, Shen Zedu will practice with Qin Chao. He plans to promote Qin Chao to the realm of martial arts master as soon as possible.


    The current situation has been turbulent and the undercurrent is turbulent. No one can predict what will happen in the future.


    Shen Ze promoted Qin Chao to the realm of martial arts master. On the one hand, Qin Chao could have stronger self-protection ability; on the other hand, he could help him better, although he didn''t need it very much.


    But some things are not sure. It''s always right to have more security.


    It''s been a long time since Qin Chao was promoted to the peak of the day after tomorrow. He has reached the threshold of being promoted to a master of martial arts. He just needs an opportunity.


    What Shen Ze has done now is to help Qin Chao find this opportunity, break down the barriers, and step into the realm of martial arts masters.


    One afternoon, Shen Ze and Qin Chao were practicing.


    In order not to disturb Zhang Ting, who is reading in the room, Shen Ze purposely eliminates the sounds made by him and Qin Chao.


    Towards evening, Shen Ze and Qin Chao finished the drill.


    Zhang Ting, who had read books for several hours, put down her books and came out of the room.


    When she came out, Zhang Ting looked at her mobile phone while walking.


    She was surprised to see from the mobile phone Hangzhou official agencies in the morning of the seizure of Fengyuan Group information.


    In addition, I also saw the news that Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God, appeared in Fengyuan building this morning.


    Zhang Ting was surprised to learn the news.


    She went straight to the courtyard and said to Shen Ze and Qin Chao, "two big brothers, do you know?"


    "The Lord dragon god suddenly appeared in Hangzhou today and went to Fengyuan building, the headquarters of Fengyuan Group!"


    "After Mr. Dragon God went to Fengyuan mansion, this morning, Hangzhou authorities sealed up Fengyuan Group!"


    "Damn, the news has already spread all over Hangzhou. If I don''t look at my mobile phone, I don''t know yet!"


    After listening to Zhang Ting''s words, Shen Ze and Qin Chao are very calm and have no mood swings.


    After all, as the Dragon God, Shen Ze is responsible for all these things. He really won''t make a fuss.


    Qin Chao went with Shen Ze and knew everything very well, so naturally he would not be surprised.


    "You both know the news?"


    Looking at Shen Ze and Qin Chao are calm, Zhang Ting is not suspicious.


    After all, the news has already spread all over Hangzhou, and Shen Ze and Qin Chao are no exception.


    Therefore, Zhang Ting did not think deeply.


    The little girl showed a little fan''s expression and said, "the Dragon God has actually appeared in our Hangzhou city. It really makes our Hangzhou City shine!"


    "I haven''t met the Lord Dragon God yet. I really want to meet the Lord Dragon God and have a close look at his style!"


    Shen Ze is the object of worship of countless young men and women in the Dragon kingdom.


    In the state of dragon, there has been a very famous saying.


    If you want to pursue the star, you should pursue the Dragon God!


    Zhang Ting, who likes to pay attention to official current affairs, is a big fan of Shen Ze.


    As Shen Ze has never released his photos to the public, many people have never seen his true face.


    Even if I met him, I didn''t know what he looked like because I didn''t know him.


    Zhang Ting is a girl. Although she is careless, she still has the attribute of fantasy.


    She is illusory that one day she can see the Dragon God with her own eyes!


    Zhang Ting did not know that she had already met the Dragon God herself.


    After all, now the Dragon God is standing in front of her.


    Seeing that the little girl looks like a little fan with hope, Qin Chao''s mouth can''t help but evoke a bad smile.


    He would like to see what Zhang Ting will do when she finds out that Shen Ze is the Dragon God.


    At the moment, Qin Chao wants to tell Zhang Ting that Shen Ze is the Dragon God, and then see how the little girl will react.


    Of course, Qin Chao can only think about such things.


    Without Shen Ze''s permission, he dare not say.


    I''m afraid all this can only wait until Shen Ze says it himself, or let Zhang Ting discover it herself.


    Qin Chao thinks that Zhang Zilan has learned that Shen Ze is the Dragon God. Maybe Zhang Zilan will tell Zhang Ting that this will happen soon.


    Seeing that Shen Ze and Qin Chao are calm after learning about the Dragon God, they are not interested in saying anything. Zhang Ting''s heart is filled with a strange feeling.


    But she couldn''t figure out why they were like this.


    Zhang Ting then said: "not long ago, some people in the imperial court proposed to remove the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war."


    "Normally, the Dragon God should be in Yanjing to deal with that. How could he suddenly appear in Hangzhou?"


    Thinking of these, Zhang Ting was puzzled.


    She asked Shen Ze and Qin Chao, "do you know why this is so?"


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao didn''t know what to say, so they shook their heads.


    Zhang Ting is a girl who likes to think.


    At this moment, she was suddenly thinking.


    After pondering for a moment, Zhang Ting said with some doubts: "in terms of the identity and status of the Dragon God, even if Fengyuan Group is one of the best groups in Hangzhou, it''s not worth the Dragon God to deal with it in person. It feels strange and greasy."


    After listening to Zhang Ting''s words, Shen Ze and Qin Chao thought to themselves that the little girl was really smart. When they thought about it, they came up with something special in the incident.


    "The Lord Dragon God must be for some reason, so he went to Fengyuan building to deal with Fengyuan Group in person!"


    Zhang Ting did not think for a while, then made such an inference.

 Chapter 467

    Zhang Ting frowned and thought for a while. Then she suddenly thought of something. She raised her head and looked at Shen Ze and Qin Chao.


    Zhang Ting seemed to have come up with something. She asked: "brother Ze, brother Qin, what do you think is the reason why you went to Fengyuan building to deal with Fengyuan Group?"


    Shen Ze was silent, and he seemed to be thinking, without any expression.


    Qin Chao wanted to tell Zhang Ting everything directly, but after hesitating for a moment, he finally shook his head to show that he didn''t know anything.


    Seeing that Shen Ze and Qin Chao didn''t say anything, Zhang Ting''s face was suspicious.


    The little girl''s eyes to Shen Ze and Qin Chao are suddenly changed.


    Just now, Zhang Ting suddenly thought of Dragon God going to Fengyuan building to deal with Fengyuan Group, which has something to do with Shen Ze or Qin Chao.


    Because there''s some coincidence in these things.


    These days, it happened that people from Fengyuan Group came to demolish Fengxiang village.


    Unfortunately, Shen Ze and Qin Chao are back.


    Qin Chao, a man who claims to have a special identity, has abandoned Cai Quan''s hand, killed Liang Dong, and successively drove away the people of Fengyuan Group, but nothing happened.


    Then, in the absence of any news, Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God, appeared in Fengyuan building today and dealt with Fengyuan Group.


    Let Fengyuan, one of the largest groups in Hangzhou, collapse and disappear in an instant.


    This kind of thing seems to have nothing to do with each other, but there are countless ties in it.


    This may seem like a coincidence, but when you think about it carefully, you suddenly find that it is not simple.


    Associate everything, Zhang Ting has to associate these things with Shen Ze and Qin Chao.


    Shen Ze doesn''t show mountains and water, and Zhang Ting can''t see anything at all.


    However, Qin Chao claimed to have a special identity, which has been highlighted. He is not afraid of Fengyuan Group, dares to fight against Fengyuan Group, and the patrol Bureau will not arrest him.


    Thinking of these, Zhang Ting locked Qin Chao.


    The little girl immediately turned her head, just like interrogating a prisoner, staring at Qin Chao, and asked in a deep voice: "brother Qin, is it related to you that the Dragon God appears in Fengyuan mansion to deal with the affairs of Fengyuan Group?"


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he felt a thump in his heart.


    Why is the little girl so clever? It occurred to me so soon that it had something to do with him?


    Qin Chao didn''t know how to answer.


    He scratched his head and then said with a smile, "sister Tingting, how can you think that I can get involved with the Dragon God?"


    Qin Chao lied, his face was not red and his heart was not beating.


    "It''s impossible for a little character like me to have anything to do with a legend like Lord dragon."


    After that, Qin Chao laughed and then glanced at Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze is aware of Qin Chao''s eyes, but DNA is silent, expressionless, and doesn''t pay any attention.


    Looking at Qin Chao showing a smile, Zhang Ting does not believe what he said.


    The little girl stared at Qin Chao and said in a cold voice, "brother Qin, I don''t read much. Don''t cheat me."


    Qin Chao said with a smile, "I didn''t cheat you."


    "Ha ha..."


    Zhang Ting skin smile meat don''t smile of smile for a while.


    Then she asked, "brother Qin, tell me honestly, do you have any relationship with the Dragon God?"


    At this moment, Zhang Ting has thought that Qin Chao is the Dragon God Shen Diaolong himself.


    She knew that Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God, was a young man. Like Qin Chao, he was in his twenties.


    In addition, Qin Chao claimed to have a special identity and a warrior temperament.


    But she thought of a little and denied the idea.


    Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God, is a master of martial arts. He is the most powerful general in the world.


    If Qin Chao is the Dragon God, he won''t lose when fighting Liang Dong.


    Because Qin Chao lost to Liang Dong, Qin Chao was not the Dragon God.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Ting negates the idea that Qin Chao is the Dragon God Shen Diaolong.


    From this, she thought that Qin Chao had something to do with the Dragon God Shen Diaolong.


    So she asked Qin Chao this question.


    Qin Chao is also a smart man. Instead of answering Zhang Ting''s question, he asked: "sister Tingting, what do you think a person like me can do with the Dragon God?"


    Zhang Ting stares at Qin Chao for a while. Then she looks serious and asks, "brother Qin, are you a subordinate of the Dragon God and a soldier of the green dragon army?"


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, the expression on his face was a little stiff.


    This little girl really thinks of his identity. It''s really OK!


    It''s hard to chat happily with such a smart girl.


    Qin Chao wanted to hide Zhang Ting''s true identity for a while, but he didn''t expect to be guessed by Zhang Ting so soon.


    How to play?


    Qin Chao was in a daze for a moment. He didn''t know whether he should admit that he was a subordinate of Dragon God and a soldier of Qinglong army.


    At this time, Qin Chao suddenly glanced at Shen Ze with his eyes, asking for his advice.


    Understanding Qin Chao''s meaning, Shen Ze said without hesitation, "Tingting, brother Qin is really a subordinate of Shen Diaolong and a soldier of Qinglong army."


    "Brother Qin is really a subordinate of the Dragon God, a soldier of the green dragon army?"


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, I don''t know whether it''s because of shock or because I can''t believe it. Zhang Ting widens her eyes and exaggerates her face.


    "Brother Qin, I want to hear it from you." After a while, Zhang Ting said to Qin Chao.


    Since Shen Ze has already spoken, Qin Chao has not kept it from him.


    He looked serious and said to Zhang Ting, "yes, I''m a subordinate of the Dragon God and a soldier of the green dragon army."


    "Wow, I guessed it right!"


    Hearing Qin Chao''s own admission, Zhang Ting is so excited that she jumps in yuan.


    "As I thought, brother Qin is related to the Dragon God!"


    Because guess right, Zhang Ting is a little happy.


    After feeling excited for a while, Zhang Ting looked at Qin Chao and asked, "brother Qin, is it the Dragon God you invited to Hangzhou to deal with Fengyuan Group?"


    When Qin Chao heard the words, he thought that I could move the Dragon God!


    However, he was not easy to say, only nodded and replied with a smile: "I asked."


    "Brother Qin, please move the Dragon God. So brother Qin''s status is not low."


    Zhang Ting is like a curious baby now. She asks, "brother Qin, what''s your position in qinglongjun?"


    Qin Chao said with a smile: "Mian Mian Qiang is a small leader."


    Qin Chao''s words are impressive, but they have the taste of pretending to be forced.


    As the leader of the vanguard camp, Qin Chao''s position in the Qinglong army is obviously not low.


    "Oh


    After listening to Qin Chao''s answer, Zhang Ting nodded.


    Then, the little girl suddenly thought of something. She looked at Qin Chao with expectant eyes: "brother Qin, can you take me to see the Dragon God?"

 Chapter 468

    Can I take you to the Dragon God?


    After listening to Zhang Ting''s question, Qin Chao thought that you have already met the Dragon God, and the Dragon God is standing in front of you now. How can I take you to see him?


    Qin Chao didn''t mean Zhang Zilan to respect Shen Ze. Since Shen Ze didn''t disclose it herself, she wouldn''t talk nonsense, but kept her mouth shut.


    Of course, Zhang Zilan did not forget to find a partner for Shen Ze.


    This morning, Zhang Zilan came to Shen Ze''s room with a smile and told him that he had helped him to see an object and was ready to make an appointment to see him.

 Chapter 469

    Hearing Zhang Zilan say that he had already seen the girl and made an appointment to meet her, Shen Ze couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    He thought that Zhang Zilan said he would find a partner for him, but he didn''t take it seriously. He didn''t expect that Zhang Zilan would really find a partner for him.


    "Aze, let me show you a picture of that girl."


    Zhang Zilan says, take out mobile phone, turn out a photograph, hand Shen Ze to see.


    Zhang Zilan is so enthusiastic, Shen Ze is not good, swept the former''s interest, took to see.


    Shen Ze looked at the photo and found that the girl Zhang Zilan was looking for was very beautiful.


    This is a full body photo. It can be seen from the photo that the girl is in her early twenties.


    She has a melon face, a black shoulder length hair, a pair of big eyes, delicate features, with that kind of gentle and virtuous, like the scholarly door "this girl is 24 years old, young and beautiful, very temperament, is the kind of knowledgeable, gentle and virtuous girl."


    Zhang Zilan is a Chinese teacher in high school affiliated to Hangzhou University. Xia Mengyao is the daughter of one of her colleagues.


    Zhang Zilan has long wanted to find a partner for Shen Ze, and has been looking for single young girls.


    This Xia Mengyao, in fact, has long been on her mind.


    However, the other party had been studying in other places before, and could not do it.


    Now, Xia Mengyao returned to Hangzhou and applied to become a teacher of Hangzhou University. In addition, Shen Ze also returned to Hangzhou.


    Therefore, Zhang Zilan suddenly had a good opportunity and wanted to make up for them.


    "Aze, Xia Mengyao''s mother, and I are not only colleagues, but also very good friends."


    "I know the root and the bottom of this girl in her family. Don''t worry, it''s not bad."


    Shen Ze smell speech, grin a way: "I believe the little aunt''s eye."


    "Just, I still..."


    Zhang Zilan seems to know what Shen Ze is going to say. She interrupts Shen Ze.


    "Aze, you promised me to find someone for you. You can''t turn back now."


    "Girl, I''ll find it for you. Why do you want to see me, or you''ll be wasting your aunt''s mind."


    After that, Zhang Zilan looked at Shen Ze with a pitiful look.


    Looking at Zhang Zilan''s appearance, Shen Ze gave a bitter smile and said, "OK, see you!"


    "Good."


    When Zhang Zilan heard the speech, he immediately laughed.


    Then, Zhang Zilan said, "this weekend, our school will hold a teacher''s party. Then you will come with me. I will take you to meet the girl at the party."


    Shen Ze shrugged helplessly, but nodded.


    "Well, that''s a happy deal."


    Zhang Zilan gives Shen Ze a sly smile, then turns around and walks out of the room.


    After Zhang Zilan left, Shen Ze''s mouth began to smile bitterly.


    This time, it seems that it''s not the right time to come back!


    If this chapter Zi Lan has been looking for a partner for him, isn''t the trouble pile after pile?


    Shen Ze felt that it was necessary to find a way to find a partner for Zhang Zilan.


    ¡­¡­


    The day of the fraternity has not come yet, and Shen Ze''s life is still very leisurely.


    During this period of time, the busiest thing is Zhang Ting, who wants to apply for public recruitment.


    In addition to eating and sleeping, the little lady stays in her room to read every day.


    One minute on stage, ten years off stage.


    In order to be able to apply for the first exam, Zhang Ting, who is very active, has made great efforts.


    Within two days, Zhang Ting took the public entrance examination.


    After another two days, her examination results came out.


    That night, after dinner, Zhang Ting and Shen Ze went to the courtyard and lay in the chair to enjoy the cool.


    Zhang Ting takes out her mobile phone to check her test results.


    After seeing it, Zhang Ting seemed to see something strange. She frowned tightly, and her face was puzzled.


    "How could I do so badly in the exam? Number ten? "


    The reason why Zhang Ting is so impressive is that she saw her scores in the public entrance examination ranked tenth and failed.


    In this regard, Zhang Ting was very surprised.


    When she took the exam, she knew all the answers to the questions on the paper.


    According to Zhang Ting''s own point of view, she should be able to get a full score, even if it''s not a full score, it''s not much worse.


    She was impressed that her achievements should be ranked first, but now see the tenth.


    "I believe I can get the first place in the exam. How can I get the tenth place?"


    Zhang Ting couldn''t figure it out very well. Her face turned gloomy and became very ugly.


    Hearing Zhang Ting''s words, Shen Ze turns his head and looks at the little girl.


    Seeing Zhang Ting''s ugly face, Shen Ze was concerned and asked, "Tingting, what''s the matter?"


    Zhang Ting replied in a deep voice: "brother Ze, I just checked my public entrance examination results and found that it was the tenth place. I lost the election."


    Zhang Ting couldn''t figure it out. She said angrily, "I think I can get almost full marks in the exam. I should be the first one."


    "This is actually the tenth place. I can''t figure it out!"


    Zhang Ting looked excited and insisted: "they must have made a mistake. My grades will never be so wrong!"


    After listening to Zhang Ting''s words, Shen Ze was calm. He pondered for a moment and said, "Tingting, I''ll check this for you."


    "You don''t have to worry. If they make a mistake, I''ll change it for you."


    Zhang Ting didn''t doubt whether Shen Ze''s words were true or false. After hearing this, she nodded her head directly: "OK, I''ll trouble brother Ze."


    "It''s a small matter. You''re welcome."


    Shen Ze said: "you wait, I''ll tell you the result."


    Zhang Ting nodded: "good."


    After returning to the room, Shen Ze arranged for someone to investigate Zhang Ting''s exam results.


    That night, he found out the result.


    As predicted by Zhang Ting herself, she really got close to the full score and ranked first.


    The reason why her score is the tenth is that her score has been replaced by others.


    Yan Hua, the grandson of Yan Hong, vice mayor of Hangzhou City, replaced her.


    This is not a strange thing.


    However, an official, taking advantage of his functions, used his power for personal gain and made a profit for his family''s children.


    Of course, this is not a glorious thing, but a thing that can not be seen, despised and criticized.


    When Shen Ze learned of the investigation result, he was surprised to find something wrong.


    Shen Ze is very disgusted and contemptuous of Yan Hong, an official who uses his power for personal gain and steals other people''s achievements.


    Of course, he won''t let go of such officials!

 Chapter 470

    Let''s not say that Yan Hong used his power for personal gain, but Zhang Ting stole the results.


    As far as this matter is concerned, Shen Ze will not let Yan Hong go.


    Such officials who use their power for personal gain, neither for the country nor for the people, should be punished or killed.


    You can''t let go of one!


    The next morning, after breakfast, Shen Ze told Zhang Ting the survey results.


    "That Yan Hong is really a son of a bitch, a hypocrite fishing for fame!"


    "On the surface, he seems to be a good leader, respected and praised by others, but on the back, he is a villain who uses his power for personal gain and fills his own pockets!"


    "It''s shameless to steal my achievements and give them to his grandson!"


    "This time, I must expose his crime and expose his ugly face to the public!"


    For anyone, it will be very uncomfortable that their labor achievements are stolen by others.


    After learning the whole story, Zhang Ting is very upset with Yan Hong, the vice mayor of Hangzhou.


    She is filled with righteous indignation and reproaches Yan Hong.


    Qin Chao in the side, know Zhang Ting encounter him, impressively is for Zhang Ting fight against injustice.


    "That Yan Hong is really rubbish!"


    "Sister Tingting, this time I''ll help you vent your anger and expose Yan Hong''s ugly behavior so that he can get the punishment he deserves!"


    Qin Chao vowed to help Zhang Ting.


    Zhang Ting now knows that Qin Chao''s identity is unusual. With the Dragon God as the first person in the Dragon Kingdom, she can play a very powerful role.


    She obviously won''t refuse Qin Chao''s help, and she is very happy that Qin Chao can help her.


    For a child like her from the countryside, she has no power, no power, and little money.


    Yan Hong is the vice mayor of Hangzhou. She is powerful and powerful, so she can''t compete with her.


    Don''t talk about confrontation, even provoking can''t be easily provoked.


    Although Zhang Ting calls to expose Yan Hong''s ugly behavior and seek justice for herself, she also knows that she can hardly shake Yan Hong.


    It''s very likely that I''ve been working hard for a long time in vain.


    Probably rate is can''t expose Yan Hong''s ugly face, also can''t get justice for oneself.


    With Qin Chao''s help, the situation is totally different.


    In Zhang Ting''s opinion, with Qin Chao''s help, she has a high probability of success.


    "Brother Qin, please help me." Zhang Ting said gratefully to Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao said, "you''re welcome. It''s right to help you."


    Then, Qin Chao said, "I''ll check it later. I''ll meet Yan Hong sometime."


    "Good."


    Zhang Ting nodded, and then she said sonorously: "brother Qin, when you go to find Yan Hong, you must call me."


    "I''ll question that guy face to face and ask him why he stole the fruits of my labor. I''ll disgrace him!"


    Zhang Ting is very angry, want to immediately run to question Yan Hong.


    Qin Chao knew that if she didn''t take Zhang Ting to find Yan Hong, the girl''s anger couldn''t be dispelled, so after hesitating for a moment, she nodded.


    "OK, I''ll take you then."


    "Well, that''s settled!" Zhang Ting said.


    Later, Qin Chao went to investigate the trend of Yan Hong.


    At noon, Qin Chao got the news that Yan Hua, Yan Hong''s grandson, planned to celebrate his successful entry into the official organization.


    Yan Hua plans to hold a banquet in the hotel in the evening to celebrate.


    After Qin Chao reported the matter to Shen Ze, Shen Ze made up his mind to attend the banquet set by Yan Hua in the evening.


    Shen Ze knew that Zhang Ting was in a bad mood, so during the day, he took the little girl to the playground.


    The brother and sister had a good time, which made Zhang Ting''s bad mood better.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Shen Ze and his family had dinner.


    Qin Chao drives with Shen Ze and Zhang Ting to Dihong Hotel, the banquet hotel set by Yan Hua.


    Almost half an hour''s drive, the car arrived at the gate of Dihong hotel.


    Dihong hotel is a five-star hotel, one of the top hotels in Hangzhou.


    Tonight, in order to hold a banquet, Yan Hua directly bought the Dihong hotel.


    It is obviously extravagant and wasteful for him to do so.


    Yan Hua''s banquet tonight is not big. Besides his family, he also has some friends, only 20 or 30 people.


    In principle, with so few people, it is enough to book a large private room.


    Yan Hua package under the whole hotel, naturally some luxury and waste.


    When they arrived at Tianhong Hotel, Yan Hua and others were having dinner.


    In the hall on the ground floor of Tianhong Hotel, the guests at three tables, pushing cups and changing cups, kept on laughing and talking.


    Yan Hua is a young man in his early twenties. As the grandson of Yan Hong, the vice mayor of Hangzhou City, he was born with rich clothes and rich food, and had a good life.


    Yan Hua is not very smart and has no talent in his official career.


    Under normal circumstances, Yan Hua can not rely on his own strength to enter the official institutions.


    Yan Hua has no great ability, but his ability to please people is not small.


    Yan Hua is glib and smooth. In the third generation of Yan family, he is the most popular with Yan Hong.


    Because he loves Yan Hua most, and he also wants Yan Hua to enter the official organization and take over his own mantle, Yan Hong is desperate to use his power for personal gain. The following is a shameless way to help Yan Hua enter the official organization.


    However, Yan Hua does not like his official career. He does not want to enter the official organization.


    But Yan Hong does not want to do so, he also has no way, can only harden the scalp to take down.


    Of course, he also has ambition. He wants to inherit the position of Yan Family leader in the future, so Yan Hong has to comply with everything he does.


    This evening, Yan Hua set up the banquet, not out of his heart, but to make a scene, mainly to express his gratitude to Yan Hong and win more favor from Yan Hong.


    As they are not Yan''s family or Yan Hua''s friends, Shen Ze was stopped by the security guard at the door when they wanted to approach Dihong hotel.


    "Sorry, our hotel is packed. You can''t go in."


    After the security personnel stopped Shen Ze, they said in a euphemistic tone: "please come back tonight, and come again next time."


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything. He just raised his eyes and gave the security personnel a light look.


    Qin Chao understood and rushed forward to give a knife to the head of the security guard.


    Qin Chao this hand knife down, the security personnel immediately turned his eyes, fainted, fell on the ground.


    After dealing with the security personnel, there is no obstacle.


    Shen Ze and they walked towards the hotel immediately.


    When the three came to the door of the hall, Qin Chao rushed to the front.


    Qin Chao acted rudely, raised his foot directly and kicked open the door of the hall.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the door of the hall opened.


    Yan Hua, who was dining in the hall, was shocked.

 Chapter 471

    The gate was kicked open, making a loud noise.


    This made the people in the hall more or less frightened.


    One of them turned his head and looked at the gate.


    People are surprised to see Shen Ze and Qin Chao, as well as Zhang Ting at the back, into the hall.


    "Who are these three young men?"


    The Yan family members and Yan Hua''s friends who were present did not know Shen Ze.


    Everyone showed a puzzled expression.


    "These three guys kick the door in, obviously to make trouble!"


    "These three young people dare to make trouble at the banquet set up by Yan''s family. They are really tired of it!"


    Just as everyone was whispering, Yan Hua stood up.


    He stretched out his hand to point at Shen Ze and asked harshly, "who are the three of you? What are you doing here? "


    Shen Ze, Qin Chao and Zhang Ting ignore Yan Hua and ignore the latter.


    Shen Ze''s face was expressionless, just like walking to his own home. He walked to a dining table as if nothing had happened, pulled a chair and sat down.


    Qin Chao did not stop and continued to walk towards Yan Hua.


    After all, Zhang Ting is a little girl. She is not so brave, and she still faces Yan Hong.


    Zhang Ting did not dare to go forward, so she stopped and stood beside Shen Ze.


    The little girl''s expression was stiff and a little nervous. She didn''t move when she was in the same place.


    "How many of you are here to make trouble? Are you tired of living? "


    Yan Hua saw Shen Ze three people did not pay attention to him, but wantonly continue to go their own way, he was furious, angry.


    Yan Hua face a horizontal, look ferocious scold a way: "you three guys immediately get out, otherwise I call a person to break your leg!"


    No matter how Yan Hua clamors, Shen Ze still ignores them.


    However, when Yan Hua was shouting, Qin Chao had already come to the front of the former.


    "What are you barking at here like a dog?"


    Qin Chao stares at Yan Hua coldly and sneers.


    Qin Chao was said to be a dog, Yan Hua is very upset, face suddenly become very ugly.


    "Boy, how dare you say that to me? Do you want to die?"


    Yan Hua''s eyes stare at Qin Chao fiercely, and a murderous air rises from his body.


    He said maliciously: "boy, you immediately kowtow on your knees and apologize to me, or I''ll let you lie down and leave here!"


    Yan Hua puts out cruel words, and chiguoguodi threatens Qin Chao.


    After listening to Yan Hua''s words, a disdainful smile appeared on Qin Chao''s face.


    He grinned as if he had heard a joke.


    Qin Chao looked at Yan Hua contemptuously and said with a sneer, "today, I don''t know who will leave here lying down. Don''t speak too early, or it will be easy to hit face later!"


    "I hit your mother!"


    Yan Hua was already in a state of anger. Seeing Qin Chao again, he didn''t pay attention to him at all. He suddenly became angry.


    In a rage, Yan Huayang starts to Fan Qin Chao''s face.


    In such a close distance, Qin Chao would be slapped by Yan Hua.


    However, Qin Chao is not an ordinary person, but a powerful warrior.


    He is quick in eyes and quick in hand. With incredible speed, he reaches out a hand and grabs the wrist of Yan Huafan''s right hand.


    "If you want to hit me, you can''t help yourself!"


    Qin Chao gives a cold smile. Then he grabs Yan Hua''s wrist and makes an effort in vain.


    "Click!"


    A sound of bone dislocation sounded.


    Yan Hua''s right wrist is strikingly broken.


    "Ah..."


    Yan Hua has been spoiled since childhood, not to mention the physical injury, but has hardly suffered.


    The pain of fracture of the left wrist is totally intolerable to Yan Hua.


    His face was contorted, his mouth opened and he screamed bitterly.


    The voice was sharp and harsh, which made other people frown when they heard it.


    "Who is this boy? I''m so bold that I dare to fight Yan Shao. I''m so tired of living! "


    As for Qin Chao''s actions against Yan Hua, both Yan''s family and Yan Hua''s friends are dissatisfied with Qin Chao.


    Yan Hua''s young friends, as well as Yan Hua''s parents, surrounded Qin Chao for the first time.


    After a group of people gathered around, someone pointed to Qin Chao''s nose and said: "boy, if you want to leave here alive, you should release Yan Hua quickly!"


    "Let Yan Hua go now!"


    Others echoed and denounced Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao ignored the others. He gave Yan Hua a ferocious smile, then grabbed Yan Hua''s right wrist and twisted it again.


    "Click!"


    The sound of a broken bone sounded.


    This time, Qin Chao is very ruthless, impressively broke Yan Hua''s right wrist.


    Yan Hua''s right wrist bone staggered, directly pierced the skin, blood flow.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Yan Hua''s right hand became bloody, visible morimori bones.


    A strong smell of blood filled the hall.


    Looking at Yan Hua''s bloody and white right hand, people around him were afraid to look directly at him.


    Qin Chao is like a ruthless robot. He has no expression and a cold face.


    For fear that Yan Hua''s blood might contaminate his hand, Qin Chao let go of Yan Hua''s right wrist.


    "My hand, it hurts..."


    As soon as Qin Chao released his hand, Yan Hua grabbed his right hand with his left hand, screaming and staggering backward.


    A man came forward, reached out to hold Yan Hua, let Yan Hua did not fall to the ground.


    At the moment, Yan Hua''s body was shaking with pain. His face was pale, and there was no blood on his face. He looked very creepy.


    Being made so miserable by Qin Chao, Yan Hua has a great hatred for Qin Chao.


    Yan Hua suddenly raised his head, red eyes staring at Qin Chao, he was murderous, extremely angry roar: "boy, I want to kill you!"


    Qin Chao smell speech, to Yan Hua disdain a smile, showing a pair of disapproval.


    Looking at Qin Chao''s indifference, unbridled, not putting himself in the eye, Yan Hua''s chest aches with anger.


    Yan Hua was so angry that he roared: "call someone immediately, I''ll kill this son of a bitch!"


    "Yan Shao, I''ll call someone now."


    One of Yan Hua''s male friends answered, then took out his mobile phone and called someone.


    Seeing his friend calling, Yan Hua turned his head and stared at Qin Chao fiercely. He said angrily, "don''t go, boy, if you have seed!"


    Qin Chao smell speech, noncommittal, he said with a faint smile: "rest assured, your grandfather I will not go."


    "You can call as many people as you can. Don''t call less, or I''m afraid you won''t have the guts later!"


    Yan Hua smell speech, angry corner of the mouth mercilessly twitch a few times, in the heart of Qin Chao''s killing idea is to ascend to the extreme!

 Chapter 472

    Yan Hua stared at Qin Chao with great hatred and said, "boy, you have seed!"


    "When my people come, I''ll see if you can still be as rampant as you are now!"


    Qin Chao sniffed at the speech and sneered twice, saying nothing.


    "Damn, this boy is so arrogant!"


    "Yan Shao, let''s go together and help you teach this boy a lesson!"


    "Yes, let''s go together and teach this boy a lesson now!"


    Yan Hua''s friends are young and vigorous.


    When they saw Qin Chao''s arrogance, they were all filled with righteous indignation and couldn''t help fighting Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao glanced at these young people and said with disdain, "if you have the courage, go straight up. Don''t just shout here!"


    "Grass, it''s so fuckin ''rampant, fuck him!"


    "Let''s go together!"


    "Together!"


    Yan Hua''s friends are young and impulsive. They are excited by Qin Chao.


    Obviously, they couldn''t help rushing towards Qin Chao.


    These young people are planning to surround Qin Chao.


    Seeing a few people coming fiercely, Qin Chao had no fluctuation in his heart, and even wanted to laugh.


    "A group of clowns are beyond their capacity."


    Qin Chao obviously did not pay attention to these young people at all.


    To him, these people are small ones, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    These young people rushed to Qin Chao. Before they attacked, Qin Chao swept out with a whirlwind.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Qin Chao''s whirlwind leg swept the young men''s waist.


    Under the shocked gaze of the people, these young people flew out like sandbags.


    "Dong Dong..."


    These young people flew two or three meters away and then fell heavily on the ground.


    These young people all felt as if they had broken their waist. After they fell to the ground, they were crying and rolling on the ground.


    However, in a face-to-face manner, all these young people were killed by Qin Chao and lost their fighting power.


    Having witnessed all this, all the people present were surprised, and their faces became dignified.


    Obviously, everyone can see that Qin Chao is good at it, not ordinary people.


    See Qin Chao so fierce, Yan Hua''s brow twisted into a line, he just like eating flies, his face became extremely ugly.


    It''s a tough job. It''s hard to clean up!


    "Is this boy a warrior?" Yan Hua was surprised.


    If the opponent is really a warrior, the person he calls must also be a warrior, otherwise he can''t handle the boy at all.


    Thinking of this, Yan Hua immediately said to the friend who had just called: "call the thugs to come here!"


    "OK, Yan Shao." The man nodded, then took out his cell phone and called.


    At this time, Yan Hua''s grandfather Yan Hong, the most distinguished and the most important old man, came to Qin Chao.


    Yan Hongnian nearly 60, gray hair, almost to the retirement age.


    He was dressed in a Chinese tunic suit and wore big leather shoes, which was quite like a veteran cadre.


    Although a little old, but due to good maintenance, so Yan Hong''s mental state is very good, red face, eyes bright.


    After all, he has lived a long time, and he has been in the official high position for many years. Yan Hong is very old and steady, and even a little crafty.


    For Qin Chao, they suddenly break into the banquet, and Qin Chao starts to hurt his beloved grandson and beat others.


    Yan Hong is very dissatisfied with Qin Chao in his heart, but he shows that he is calm and calm, so that people can''t see what he is thinking in his heart.


    Yan Hong goes to Qin Chao''s heel and looks at the latter with deep eyes.


    After he looked at Qin Chao for a while, he said calmly and flatly, "young man, what''s the reason for you to do such a thing?"


    Yan Hong was not a barbarian. He paid more attention to propriety before soldiers.


    At the moment, he wants to find out the whole story first, and then make plans.


    Before Qin Chao investigated Zhang Ting''s affairs, he saw Yan Hong and Yan Hua''s photos. He was able to recognize two people at a glance.


    See Yan Hong this old guy jumped out, Qin Chao heart dissatisfaction is a lot of strong.


    He stared at Yan Hong with cold and sharp eyes, and said sarcastically: "why do I do these things, you old man, you know it in your heart!"


    As the vice mayor of Hangzhou, Yan Hong is a figure with a head and a face in the local area.


    Normally, no one would dare to talk to him like this, let alone call him an old man.


    What Qin Chao said and the tone of his speech made Yan Hong frown unhappily.


    "Boy, do you know who you''re talking to? The old man is the vice mayor of Hangzhou. How dare you disrespect him


    "Boy, you are so brave that you dare to treat vice mayor Yan like this!"


    "I don''t know what''s good and what''s bad, I don''t know what''s good and what''s good!"


    When people see that Qin Chao treats Yan Hong with such a bad attitude, they can''t help but scold Qin Chao, saying that he is not.


    For these gossip, Qin Chao is noncommittal, completely indifferent.


    He looked at Yan Hong contemptuously and said, "old man, I know you are the vice mayor of Hangzhou, but you are not good enough in my eyes."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Yan Hong''s eyebrows are more tightly knit.


    He stared at Qin Chao without blinking. He seemed to want to see from Qin Chao''s appearance whether he was bragging or had the courage to say so.


    Yan Hong''s eyes are poisonous and hot, and he can see people accurately.


    After staring at Qin Chao for a while, he found that Qin Chao didn''t seem to be pretending to brag blindly. Instead, he seemed to have the courage not to pay attention to him, the vice mayor of Hangzhou.


    Seeing this, Yan Hong''s face became a little dignified.


    What''s the origin of this sudden boy?


    Yan Hong is very calm, he did not put on airs, nor angry.


    According to the past, if anyone dared to talk to him like this, he would have been dealt with and let him know the power of it.


    Now, seeing that Qin Chao is unusual, Yan Hong obviously doesn''t act rashly.


    Yan Hong doesn''t know Qin Chao, so he really can''t figure out why Qin Chao did this series of things.


    Yan Hong pondered for a moment, quietly said: "young man, I don''t know you, you and I have nothing to do with each other, I can''t think of what I did, and you had a holiday."


    Qin Chao sneered at Yan Hong and sneered, "why, you''ve forgotten so quickly what you''ve just done recently? Are you old enough to be confused


    Dirty things you just did recently?


    Listen to Qin Chao say so, Yan Hong seems to think of something all of a sudden, the face suddenly sinks.

 Chapter 473

    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Yan Hong suddenly thought of using his power for personal gain to let his grandson Yan Hua replace Zhang Ting''s exam results.


    Yan Hong knows that he has done this recently, and it is also a dirty thing.


    Yan Hong thought of this matter, standing on the side of Yan Hua, impressively also thought of this matter.


    After all, it is not a glorious thing to replace Zhang Ting''s exam results.


    So, in addition to Yan Hong and Yan Hua, they both know, other people do not know.


    Neither of them told anyone else about it.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Yan Hua suddenly thought of it for the first time.


    Is this boy coming because of the replacement of achievements?


    Thinking of this, Yan Hong and Yan Hua frowned tightly.


    Replace the results of this thing is not to see the light, so Yan Hong do very careful.


    In his opinion, this matter will not be found out by outsiders, and no one can find out.


    At the moment, thinking that Qin Chao might have come here because of this, Yeh and sun could not figure it out.


    How can it be discovered?


    Yan Hong is an old fox. Although he is full of thoughts, he is silent on the surface, which makes people unable to see what he is thinking.


    He is not sure whether Qin Chao knows about the replacement results, so he pretends to know nothing and continues to test Qin Chao.


    "Young man, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Yan Hong is very calm to Qin Chao said: "if you have any dissatisfaction with me, you can say it."


    This old fox.


    Qin Chao hears speech, in the heart secretly scolded Yan Hong a treacherous giant cunning.


    Qin Chao didn''t want Yan Hong to continue to play the fool, so he said it straightforwardly.


    Qin Chao pointed to Yan Hong''s nose and said firmly in a positive tone: "old man, you use your power for personal gain and let your grandson take the place of other people''s achievements in public recruitment!"


    As soon as Qin Chao''s words came out, there was an uproar of surprise in the hall.


    Although Yan Hong can keep calm on the surface, his eyelids twitch twice.


    And Yan Hua is not stable, face constantly changing.


    At the moment, there are many waves in the hearts of Ye and sun.


    They didn''t expect that Qin Chaozhen came because of replacing the achievements.


    Moreover, the boy also clearly knows that Yan Hong used his power for personal gain.


    This is more difficult!


    "Boy, don''t talk nonsense here, my grandfather won''t do such a thing!"


    Yan Hua can''t hold his breath. He suddenly scolds Qin Chao and doesn''t admit that he has replaced him.


    Qin Chao smell speech, slant a head, coldly stare at Yan Hua one eye, maliciously say: "here don''t you talk of share, obediently shut up, otherwise I let you break a hand again."


    Yan Hua has seen the power of Qin Chao. After hearing what Qin Chao said, he immediately closed his mouth.


    Even if the heart is extremely uncomfortable, but also dare not speak.


    If he speaks again, Qin Chaozhen will fight him. Who can stop him?


    Yan Hua didn''t want his left hand to be broken by Qin Chao, so he had to bear his anger and keep silent.


    Yan Hong is much calmer than Yan Hua.


    Of course, he will not admit that he has done something to replace his achievements.


    Yan Hong looked at Qin Chao calmly and said, "young man, you can eat food and you can''t talk nonsense."


    "I''ve never done anything for personal gain."


    "Young man, you have no basis. Don''t slander me by spitting out blood here."


    Yan Hong doesn''t know how Qin Chao found out that he had done something to replace his achievements, but he thinks that he has done it perfectly, leaving no evidence.


    So, at the moment, he grabs Qin Chao to defend himself without any evidence.


    "Old man, you are a good liar!"


    "When I tell a lie, my face is not red and my heart is not beating. I''m really thick skinned!"


    Qin Chao first mocked Yan Hong in a strange way, and then he changed the subject of his words: "old man, if you want people to know, don''t do it unless you do it yourself, do you really think I have no basis?"


    Listen to Qin Chao say so, Yan Hong''s eye color flickered a few times.


    After that, Yan Hong still pretended to be full of confidence and not guilty.


    "Young man, if you have evidence, you can show it now!"


    Qin Chao sneered: "if you ask me to take it out, I''ll take it out. How shameless I am!"


    Seeing that Qin Chao was so forced, Yan Hua couldn''t help but yell: "boy, I don''t think you can get any evidence. You''re talking nonsense here!"


    Yan Hua said indignantly, "my grandfather is the deputy mayor of Hangzhou. You slander him in public and pour dirty water on him. You are breaking the law. You are waiting to go to jail!"


    Yan Hong listen to Qin Chao said, also think Qin Chao can not get evidence, so the confidence has become a lot.


    "Young man, it''s a very bad behavior for you to break into my Yan Family''s banquet, beat people, hurt people and slander people."


    Yan Hong is just like a teacher teaching his students. He talks to Qin Chao in the tone of a lesson.


    "Young man, how are you going to make up for your mistakes?"


    In fact, Yan Hong doesn''t want to talk nonsense with Qin Chao. He wants to call the inspector directly to clean up Qin Chao and then put him in prison.


    The reason why he said this was that there were still outsiders on the scene, and he needed to put on the appearance of a vice mayor.


    To put it bluntly, Yan Hong is a hypocrite fishing for fame. He cares more about showing those flashy things.


    "Old man, you''re talking a lot of high sounding words


    Qin Chao looked at Yan Hong sarcastically and said coldly, "old man, I''ll give you a chance. If you admit your mistake now, you''ll die. Otherwise, today next year will be your memorial day."


    As soon as Qin Chao''s words came out, there was another uproar in the hall.


    This boy is so arrogant and arrogant!


    "Dare to say such treacherous words to the old man, does this boy want to die and panic?"


    "This boy is too ungrateful. He doesn''t know if he will come to a good end if he offends the old man?"


    "This boy is not going to leave here today!"


    "If you don''t know the height of heaven and earth, dare to speak wild and wait for the disaster!"


    All the people present thought that Qin Chao would not come to a good end when he treated Yan Hong like this.


    "Grandfather, this boy just doesn''t clean up. Don''t talk nonsense with him. When someone comes, let him know what will happen to our Yan Family!"


    Yan Hua said angrily.


    After listening to what Qin Chao has just said, Yan Hong is surprised to see that Qin Chao is too arrogant to properly solve the problem.


    Moreover, Qin Chao was so rude to him that he was very upset.


    Yan Hong is not a man without temper.


    Yan Hong''s eyes were staring at Qin Chao, and moriran said, "young man, since you don''t want to change big things into small things, you have to find your own way to die, don''t blame me for not giving you a chance!"

 Chapter 474

    Yan Hong''s words were like pulling out the sword hidden in the scabbard.


    Bright sword, hard steel!


    Yan Hong and Qin Chao are fighting against each other, but their eyes are opposite.


    The tension of the sword, the atmosphere of the field suddenly became a little depressed.


    For Yan Hong released cruel words, Qin Chao did not care.


    In his opinion, although Yan Hong is the vice mayor of Hangzhou, and here belongs to the local city, but Yan Hong can not move him.


    Even if not Shen Ze standing behind him, he is the leader of the vanguard battalion of the Qinglong army, which can make Yan Hong dare not touch him.


    Even, may also be so scared ass urine, kneel down and beg for mercy.


    After all, the Qinglong army is subordinate to the Dragon God Shen Diaolong, the first powerful minister of the Dragon kingdom.


    Who dares to move under the Dragon God? Who dares to provoke?


    "I''m looking for my own death. How can you dare to touch me?"


    Qin Chao looked contemptuously at Yan Hong and said with disdain.


    Yan Hong has planned to deal with Qin Chao.


    He didn''t want to talk to Qin Chao about anything. After all, it''s not good to say more.


    Yan Hong took a deep look at Qin Chao, and then did not pay any attention.


    Then, Yan Hong said to the young man who supported Yan Hua, "send Xiaohua to the hospital to deal with the hand injury."


    "Good."


    The youth nodded, then said to Yan Hua: "Yan Shao, let''s go!"


    Yan Hua glared at Qin Chao fiercely, then he said to Yan Hong angrily, "grandfather, you must punish this boy severely, don''t let him go easily!"


    "Well."


    Yan Hua nodded to Yan Hua.


    "Let''s go!"


    See Yan Hong nodded, Yan Hua this is going to go to the hospital with the youth.


    Immediately, the young man is holding Yan Hua, ready to leave the hotel.


    "Who let you go without my permission?"


    Qin Chao was surprised to stop Yan Hua and they did not let them leave.


    "Boy, get out of the way!"


    Seeing Qin Chao blocking the way, Yan Hua''s face became very ugly. He yelled angrily.


    "Did you forget what I just said to you?"


    "I''ll give you a long memory!"


    As soon as the words fell, Qin Chao suddenly and quickly raised his hand and drew it to Yan Hua''s mouth.


    "Pa!"


    Yan Hua did not have time to make any response, Qin Chao was a big mouth.


    Qin Chao is merciless.


    When he slapped him down, Yan Wharton''s mouth cracked and his cheek became red and swollen.


    Yan Hua grinned in pain and yelled.


    "I want you to be quiet!"


    Qin Chao cold voice opening at the same time, and raised his hand Yanhua a big mouth.


    "Pa!"


    This slap down, Yan Hua on the other side of the cheek also red and swollen up, like a pig''s head.


    Yan Hua looks at Qin Chao with fear in his eyes. He is afraid that Qin Chao will hit him again. Suddenly, he bites his teeth and bears the pain. He does not dare to make any more noise.


    I dare to be angry but not to speak.


    At the moment, Qin Chao in Yan Hua''s eyes, is very poor and vicious ruthless.


    The young man and Yan Hua''s legs seemed to be filled with lead, and they did not dare to move any more.


    Obviously, with Qin Chao standing in the way, they did not dare to leave for the hospital.


    On one side, Yan Hong looks at Qin Chao and starts to beat Yan Hua, and stops him from going to the hospital to deal with his hand injury. His face becomes extremely gloomy and his eyes are burning with anger.


    Even if Yan Hong was calm again, he was angry now.


    "Young man, are you going to make mistakes again and again and leave no room for yourself?"


    Yan Hong''s eyes are cold and sharp. He stares at Qin Chao and asks harshly.


    Qin Chao squinted at Yan Hong and said, "I''m just like this. What can you do with me?"


    See Qin Chao this pair of rampant appearance, Yan Hong angry face iron green.


    "OK, since you are determined to die, I will help you!"


    After Yan Hong said these words coldly, he turned around and told an old man in black who looked like a housekeeper: "contact the patrol Bureau and let the patrol come."


    "Yes, sir."


    The old man in black shirt answered, and then took out his mobile phone to contact the patrol Bureau.


    Qin Chao did not stop Yan Hong to contact the patrol Bureau.


    Because he didn''t care about the police at all.


    When the patrol comes, we can''t do anything about him.


    On the contrary, because of Shen Ze''s existence, the patrolling came, and they could be their helpers, though they didn''t need to.


    Looking at the black shirt old man contacted the patrol Bureau, Yan Hong immediately turned around and looked at Qin Chao.


    "Young man, I don''t want to do things too well."


    "You get out of the way immediately and let my grandson go to the hospital to deal with his hand injury. I can consider letting you live."


    Yan Hong is not angry, he talks with Qin Chao in a high and domineering manner.


    In Yan Hong''s view, as long as the patrol comes, Qin Chao, who is now jumping, or Shen Ze and Zhang Ting, who are sitting on one side, can only kneel down to ambush him.


    As long as the patrol comes, things will be settled!


    Although Qin Chao was a powerful warrior, his patrol had weapons.


    As the saying goes, the devil is one foot high and the Tao is one foot high.


    At that time, Qin Chao could not afford any storm.


    However, Yan Hong said these words are true.


    As the vice mayor of Hangzhou, Yan Hong doesn''t want to make things big.


    As a hypocrite, Yan Hong doesn''t want to kill people, which will affect his reputation.


    Of course, although he didn''t want to kill Qin Chao, his death can be avoided and his life can''t escape. He must teach Qin Chao a lesson.


    Qin Chao didn''t know what Yan Hong was thinking.


    After hearing Yan Hong''s words, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "You think about letting me live?"


    Qin Chao gave Yan Hong a cold smile, and then said in a very disdainful tone: "old man, what qualifications do you have to say this?"


    "Old man, I tell you, you should kneel down and kowtow at once, admit your mistake and let me consider sparing your life!"


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Yan Hong took a puff from the corner of his mouth. His face was as gloomy as if he could drip ink.


    "Stubborn!"


    Yan Hong feels at the moment is a scholar meet soldiers, reasonable not clear.


    He felt that he could not talk to Qin Chao orally, so after he said something stubborn, he didn''t plan to talk to Qin Chao any more.


    Qin Chao doesn''t want to continue talking nonsense.


    He turned around and said to Zhang Ting standing beside Shen Ze, "sister Tingting, come here for a while."


    Zhang Ting has been paying attention to the movement of Qin Chao. When Qin Chao calls her to go over, her face shows hesitation.


    Before she came, Zhang Ting was very angry, all kinds of shouting, but when she got here, she was still a little counselled.


    After all, she is a girl, but she is not so brave.


    Just when Zhang Ting hesitates to go, Shen Ze, who is sitting on one side, opens her mouth.


    Shen zerou said in a soft voice, "it''s OK. Go ahead."


    When Zhang Ting heard the speech, she immediately settled down.


    She nodded to Shen Ze, then raised her feet and walked towards Qin Chao.

 Chapter 475

    Zhang Ting went to Qin Chao and asked in a low voice, "brother Qin, what do you want me to do here?"


    Looking at Zhang Ting, Qin Chao said with a smile, "don''t you mean to scold the person who replaced you?"


    "Now, these two people are here, you scold!"


    "Scold as you want, but you can still do it when you are angry!"


    As he spoke, Qin Chao pointed to Yan Hong and Yan Hua.


    Is this girl the one whose grades are replaced?


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Yan Hong and Yan Hua are subconsciously looking at Zhang Ting.


    Aware of the two cast eyes, Zhang Ting more nervous.


    She looked at Qin Chao and whispered, "brother Qin, I''m a little bit..."


    Qin Chao said with a smile, "it''s nothing. You can do whatever you want."


    Zhang Ting smell speech, nodded.


    She took a deep breath, as if plucked up courage, turned her head and looked at Yan Hong.


    The little girl with a face, tone sonorous cold voice asked: "Yan vice mayor, why do you want to use power for personal gain, let your grandson replace my public examination results?"


    With Zhang Ting''s words, the Hall fell into silence.


    At the moment, listening to Zhang Ting, who seems to be the protagonist of the event, they can''t help but wonder if this really happened?


    In front of her, the little girl didn''t seem to be lying, but it seemed that there was such a thing.


    This evening, Yan Hua held this banquet to celebrate her entry into the official organization.


    Does Yan Hong really use his power for personal gain and let his grandson Yan Hua take the place of the little girl''s examination results?


    Although everyone didn''t say it clearly, they began to doubt it in their hearts.


    Yan Hong did not meet or know Zhang Ting.


    But he knew that he was dealing with a young girl named Zhang Ting.


    Zhang Ting came to the door and asked him these words. It''s obvious that she is the girl who can be called the victim.


    Thinking of this, Yan Hong frowned and looked embarrassed.


    Does it mean that the other party has really found the evidence and has determined that he has done something?


    Yan Hong was worried about this, but he did not hesitate to deny it.


    Yan Hong''s face was expressionless, and said to Zhang Ting in a deep voice: "little girl, you have no basis. You can''t spit out blood and slander the vice mayor here!"


    At the moment, Yan Hong takes himself as the vice mayor of the city, and clearly wants to use the force to suppress others.


    "Old man, we know what you''ve done, so you don''t have to talk about our slander here."


    Qin Chao glared at Yan Hong and said sarcastically, "the more you live, the more shameless you are!"


    Yan Hong smell speech, just like eating flies, the face becomes very ugly.


    "You have nothing to say. Don''t try to slander the deputy mayor of the city!"


    Yan Hong firmly insists that they can''t give evidence to Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao smell speech, sneer for a while, didn''t want to take out the meaning of the evidence at all.


    And Zhang Ting is to see Yan Hong dead do not admit, more angry.


    Now that we have stood up, we are quite willing to go out.


    Zhang Ting seems to have no psychological burden, and her courage has become bigger, showing her fierce side.


    The little girl crossed her waist and pointed to Yan Hong''s nose. She said indignantly, "Yan Hong, I thought you were a good leader, but now I find that I''m wrong!"


    "You are a hypocrite who fish for fame and reputation, who is not a good leader at all."


    "You are so shameless and despicable that you use your power for personal gain, steal other people''s achievements, and make profits for your grandson. It''s extremely hateful!"


    "People like you don''t deserve to be leaders at all!"


    Zhang Ting yelled at Yan Hong.


    After these words, she seemed to have a bad breath, and her mood became more comfortable.


    And Yan Hong is by Zhang Ting to accept of speechless, the facial expression wants to have how ugly have how ugly.


    It is impossible to say that there is no shame, because Yan Hong really did these things.


    However, Yan Hong''s face is obviously thick to a certain extent.


    On the surface, he looked very calm, with no change of expression.


    Of course, Yan Hong will not admit that he has done these things.


    After all, if he admits it, he will not only be disgraced, but also be punished, which is obviously not what Yan Hong wants.


    Yan Hong stares at Zhang Ting with sharp eyes and frightens her with a strong tone: "little girl, you can''t talk nonsense. You should be responsible for what you say and do."


    "If you slander the deputy mayor like this, the deputy mayor will certainly pursue it to the end and will not let you ruin my reputation."


    There is something in Yan Hong''s words.


    His implication is that if you can''t prove it, don''t talk nonsense and slander him.


    Otherwise, when he settles up, Zhang Ting and Qin Chao will be responsible for their words and deeds.


    Of course, the charge of slandering the vice mayor of Hangzhou is not small.


    Although Yan Hong has not admitted and sophisticated, Zhang Ting does not believe him, but completely trusts Shen Ze and Qin Chao.


    Since Shen Ze and Qin Chao say that Yan Hong used his power for personal gain and did that disgusting thing, Zhang Ting thinks so.


    Because in the heart firmly believes this, therefore regarding Yan Hong''s threat and the threat, Zhang Ting completely improper one matter.


    She immediately said back: "a dirty person like you can talk like farting. It''s meaningless!"


    By Zhang Ting''s direct humiliation and hatred, Yan Hong''s face becomes extremely ugly, and her body is full of anger.


    "Two children full of nonsense, the deputy mayor is too lazy to argue with you!"


    Yan Hong was so angry that he felt that he could not continue to chat happily.


    He yelled at Qin Chao and Zhang Ting, and then he threw his sleeve, ready to turn and leave, ignoring Qin Chao and Zhang Ting.


    "Old man, who let you go?"


    Seeing Yan Hong turn around and want to go away, Qin Chao is not happy to open his mouth. At the same time, he grabs a stool and smashes it at Yan Hong.


    All this happened between lightning and flint, so fast that people can''t react at all.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as Yan Hong turned around, the stool hit his back and made a dull sound.


    Yan Hong is old and strong, but he can''t stand Qin Chao''s bench.


    "Ah..."


    Yan Hong cries out in pain, and then he suddenly falls forward.


    "Dong!"


    Yan Hong suddenly fell to the ground, and a dog ate shit.


    This fall, let Yan Hong knock broken chin, all the bones are like falling apart.


    After he fell to the ground, he began to cry and ache, and he had no strength to get up again.

 Chapter 476

    "You little brute, you dare to fight against the old man. It''s very rude!"


    "Smelly boy, who let you pick up the bench and smash the old man?"


    "Boy, if you dare to fight the vice mayor, you''ll be waiting for disaster!"


    Qin Chao picked up the bench to smash down Yan Hong, whether it was Yan family or other guests on the scene, it seemed to be a great shock.


    After that, they criticized Qin Chao one after another.


    At the same time, Yan family came forward and helped Yan Hong up from the ground.


    This fall, almost to Yan Hong half life, he could not stand, was helped to the chair.


    See the old man''s face is very bad, a very uncomfortable look, someone suggested: "hurry to send the old man to the hospital!"


    They are afraid of Yan Hong''s accident, so they all agree with this person''s proposal and plan to send Yan Hong to the hospital.


    But at this time, Qin chaoleng said: "who dares to move, I break whose leg!"


    Qin Chao this words a, want to lift Yan Hong to leave the person of the hotel immediately dare not move.


    As long as he is not a fool, we can see that Qin Chao is a very powerful warrior.


    Who dares to act rashly when he says so?


    Of course, from Qin Chao just twisted Yan Hua''s right hand, picked up the stool hit Yan Hong, these things.


    It can be seen that Qin Chao is a ruthless man who makes a big fight when he doesn''t agree.


    No one wants to be beaten, so no one dares to send Yan Hong to the hospital.


    For a moment, everyone was silent and looked at each other. They all saw a thick color of fear from each other''s eyes.


    What should we do?


    After Yan Hong took a breath, he stared at Qin Chao with extremely gloomy eyes, and said angrily, "young man, stay on the front line to meet after the event."


    "Are you really not afraid of spreading your life in this way?"


    Although Yan Hong uses the tone of inquiry, the implication is very obvious.


    If you do this, you will pay for your life!


    Yan Hong this is to show that Qin Chao moved to kill heart.


    Qin Chao understood Yan Hong''s meaning, but he didn''t care about it.


    Qin Chao looked contemptuously at Yan Hong, disdaining to say: "old man, you don''t talk about other things here, save your own life first!"


    After saying these words, Qin Chao didn''t talk to Yan Hong again.


    He then turned around and asked Zhang Ting, "sister Tingting, is there anything else you want to say?"


    At the moment, Zhang Ting is still in the shock of Qin Chao hitting Yan Hong with a stool.


    Hearing Qin Chao''s inquiry, she came back to herself.


    Zhang Ting didn''t have anything else to say for a while, so she shook her head at Qin Chao: "no more."


    "All right."


    Qin Chao nodded.


    Then, he pointed to Yan Hong and Yan Hua, and ordered in an unquestionable tone: "you two, come and apologize to my sister Tingting!"


    "You have done something sorry to her. You should make amends to her!"


    When Yan Hong and Yan Hua heard the words, they both looked heavy.


    How is it possible for them to make amends to Zhang Ting?


    Not to mention the disparity between self-esteem and status, Yan Hong and Yan Hua can''t accept to apologize to Zhang Ting, a girl who has no money and no rights.


    Once they make an apology to Zhang Ting, it means that they admit that they have done something to replace their achievements, which is even more unacceptable to them.


    Therefore, both Yan Hong and Yan Hua did not hesitate to refuse to apologize to Zhang Ting.


    They pretended that they didn''t hear Qin Chao''s words and didn''t express anything.


    Seeing this, Qin Chao gave Yan Hua and Yan Hong a playful look in his eyes. Then he said coldly, "you don''t want to take the initiative, do you want me to do it myself?"


    Qin Chao said it lightly, but his words were full of strong threat.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Yan Hong and Yan Hua''s face changed, and a thick color of fear appeared in their eyes.


    If Qin Chao does it, what should they do?


    Before the helpers and the patrolmen came, none of the people present could stop Qin Chao, which made Qin Chao do anything recklessly.


    If they don''t take the initiative to apologize and let Qin Chao do it, the situation will obviously become very bad.


    Thinking of these, Yan Hong and Yan Hua''s face sank and sank.


    Although aware of the current situation is very bad, but the two still did not want to apologize.


    Yan Hong took two breaths. Then he stared at Qin Chao with gloomy eyes and said in a deep voice: "young man, don''t deceive people too much!"


    "Don''t go too far, or it will not only harm you, but also your family!"


    Yan Hong''s words are still implicit.


    He is taking up Qin Chao''s family to threaten Qin Chao.


    After listening to Yan Hong''s words, Qin Chao seemed to have heard a joke, with a smile of mockery and disdain on his face.


    "Old man, are you not clear about the situation now? Do you think I''m easy to talk to


    Qin Chao said impatiently: "I don''t want to repeat it for the second time. You two hurry to come and apologize, or I''ll send you on the road!"


    As soon as the words fell, Qin Chao was swept away with a terrible murderous spirit.


    The murderous air swept through the hall like a cold wind.


    The temperature in the hall dropped abruptly.


    They felt as if they were falling into an ice cellar. They were cold all over. Their faces changed greatly and they were shocked.


    Qin Chao locked the breath of Yan Hong and Yan Hua.


    The feeling of the two people is the most intense, feel the body''s blood like coagulation, stiff.


    The two were silent and fell into a deep fear.


    At the moment, Qin Chao in Yan Hong and Yan Hua''s eyes, just like death, very terrible.


    They were very nervous.


    And at this time, Qin Chao took out a Wuzi from his body.


    He raised Uzi and pointed to Yan Hua and Yan Hua.


    Qin Chao look cold, moriran said: "immediately roll over to apologize, or I''ll invite you to eat gun son!"


    Yan Hong and Yan Hua were already terrified.


    At the moment, seeing Qin Chao take out Wuzi, they were a little scared and could not be stabilized any more.


    What the hell, uzzie, if you take it out, can you resist a chicken feather?


    Yan Hong and Yan Hua obviously don''t want a gun.


    Yan Hua is a flower growing up in the greenhouse. He didn''t see any big scenes. First, he couldn''t hold on, and took the lead to Zhang Ting.


    At the moment, he can''t care about his broken right wrist and swollen cheek, just want to stabilize Qin Chao, don''t invite him to eat gun.


    When Yan Hua came near, he first gave Qin Chao a look of fear in his eyes, then his body trembled, his lips trembled and said to Zhang Ting, "I''m sorry."


    "Why don''t you just make amends and say you''re sorry? What''s the sincerity? "


    Qin Chao squinted at Yan Hua and said coldly in an indisputable tone: "get down on your knees and kowtow!"

 Chapter 477

    At the moment, Yan Hua''s heart is full of despair.


    Qin Chao''s superb force, plus holding Uzi, he did not have the courage to fight against Qin Chao. He did not dare to disobey Qin Chao.


    Under the gaze of the people, Yan Hua knelt down on the ground.


    And this kneeling, then represented Yan Hua to give up the dignity.


    See Yan Hua so spineless to kneel down, other Yan family are tight frown, face become some ugly.


    If one gets the right way, the dog and the rooster will rise to heaven.


    Because Yan Hong is the vice mayor of Hangzhou, Yan family is also a famous family in the local area.


    Such as the Yan family, the most important family is the family reputation.


    Yan Hong kneels down to Zhang Ting, a common girl. His behavior will undoubtedly bring shame to Yan Family and damage Yan Family''s reputation.


    This is obviously not what Yan family wants to see.


    Yan Hua this kneel, let Yan Family''s heart have some diaphragm should be.


    The atmosphere of the whole hall suddenly became very depressing and depressing.


    Looking at Yan Hua kneeling down, Qin Chao''s face showed a little bit of satisfaction.


    However, he did not give up.


    Qin Chao pointed to Yan Hua with Uzi and said in an ordered tone, "knock three heads first."


    Although Yan Hua lowers his head, he can also imagine that Qin Chaozheng holds Uzi and points the muzzle of the gun at his head.


    This made him realize clearly that his life now is in Qin Chao''s hands.


    A man can bend and stretch.


    In order to survive, we have to bear the humiliation first, and then take revenge.


    For Qin Chao''s command, Yan Hua dare not disobey, he comforted himself in the heart, then bite his teeth, endure all kinds of humiliation in the heart, kowtow to Zhang Ting three times.


    Yan Hua knelt down first, and now he kowtows.


    The Yan family, who witnessed all this with their own eyes, looked as if they had eaten flies, and their faces became extremely ugly.


    Yan Hua''s behavior is really humiliating!


    Yan family all some cannot accept, in the heart is very uncomfortable.


    They not only despise Yan Hua''s weakness, but also hate Qin Chao.


    Because Qin Chao is responsible for all this.


    This kid needs to be punished!


    The hostility to Qin Chao was very strong, but because of Qin Chao''s obscene power, they did not dare to show it. They could only complain in their hearts.


    Yan Hua is Yan Hong''s favorite grandson.


    Yan Hong is very clear about how Yan Hua is.


    In Yan Hong''s eyes, Yan Hua is really spoiled.


    But he still didn''t expect that Yan Hua gave in so quickly, kneeling first, then kowtowing, showing no backbone.


    This is not what Yan Hong wants to see.


    At the moment, Yan Hong''s face is the most ugly.


    Looking at Yan Hua kowtow three times, Qin Chao immediately raised his head and looked at Yan Hong sitting on the chair.


    "Old man, it''s your turn."


    Qin Chao side cold mouth at the same time, while raising the hands of Uzi, the muzzle of the gun at Yan Hong''s forehead.


    Yan Hong saw Qin Chao raise Wuzi to aim at his head, suddenly his body was tight, and his heart was raised to his throat.


    Although Yan Hong has seen a lot of big scenes, it is the first time for him to be pointed at with a gun.


    No one is afraid of death, and Yan Hong is no exception.


    At the moment, he was very afraid that Qin Chao would shoot him down and let him die on the spot!


    What should we do?


    Yan Hong''s brow was locked, his face changed quickly, and he was as anxious as a grasshopper on a hot pot.


    "Old man, I don''t have much patience. I''ll give you ten seconds to think about it. If you don''t move any more, I''ll let your brain blossom."


    Qin Chao stares at Yan Hong coldly and says coldly.


    At this moment, seeing Qin Chao pointing a gun at Yan Hong, the hearts of the people on the scene were all raised in their throat, very nervous.


    People hold their breath and forget the rest.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Yan Hong''s face sank and sank.


    At the moment, Yan Hong obviously has no other choice.


    He has seen that Shen Ze is a cruel man. He can really do what he says.


    If he doesn''t follow Qin Chao''s will, Qin Chao may shoot him down.


    Yan Hong dare not gamble, Qin Chao dare not shoot him.


    In order to save his life, he can only listen to Qin Chao''s will and do it according to Qin Chao''s will.


    Seeing that ten seconds was about to pass, Yan Hong gritted his teeth and stood up from his chair.


    Under the gaze of the people, Yan Hong walks to Zhang Ting''s body.


    Then, under the shocked gaze of the people, Yan Hong kowtowed and slowly knelt on the ground.


    See Yan Hong kneel down, the whole hall fell into a dead silence.


    The deputy mayor of Hangzhou City knelt down to a common girl. It''s incredible!


    Everyone''s eyes widened and their expressions became very complicated.


    Before that, Yan Hua knelt down, and the Yan family all felt that the former had no backbone, which was too humiliating for the Yan family.


    At the moment, see Yan Hong also kneel, Yan Family people are speechless, in the heart is very bad taste.


    They are like eating excrement, their faces are extremely ugly.


    Yan Hong, as the owner of Yan''s family, kneels down to lose all the face and dignity of Yan''s family!


    If this matter is spread out, it will certainly cause a heated discussion in Hangzhou and make the Yan family a laughing stock in other people''s eyes.


    The Yan family all felt very angry.


    They hate Qin Chao who caused all this, and they all want to teach him a lesson immediately.


    They all think that Yan Hua''s helper and Yan Hong''s patrol can arrive at the scene as soon as possible, and then bring Qin Chao to justice!


    It''s just that it will take time, and it won''t come true for a while.


    Let Yan Hong kneel down, Qin Chao did not give up.


    "You''re the one who made it so bad that your grandson replaced my sister Tingting. It''s all your fault."


    "So, you have to kowtow to my sister Tingting until she is satisfied!"


    Qin Chao spoke coldly in an unquestionable tone.


    As the second official in charge of Hangzhou, Yan Hong has high status and great power.


    At home, he can walk almost horizontally, and no matter where he goes, he is respected.


    He was always treated with respect and kneeling.


    There has never been such a thing as him kneeling down to make amends to others.


    Kneeling down to Zhang Ting, a common girl, has made Yan Hong feel ashamed, and his teeth are almost broken, which has almost reached the limit he can accept.


    At the moment, hear Qin Chao let him also kowtow to Zhang Ting, and still continue to kowtow, until Zhang Ting satisfaction can end.


    Yan Hong can''t accept this.


    It''s an obvious humiliation. It''s too much deceiving!


    Yan Hong was full of cowardice. At the moment, he couldn''t help but burst out!

 Chapter 478

    Yan Hong raised his head.


    With a pair of eyes full of blood, he glared at Qin Chao. He was so angry that he roared and said, "boy, don''t deceive people too much!"


    When Qin Chao heard the words, he gave a cold smile: "I''m just deceiving people too much. What can you do with me?"


    Qin Chao sneered: "kneel down, now don''t have backbone here!"


    "You''re just a man without bones to live."


    "I don''t want to talk to you. If you don''t kowtow, I''ll blow your head."


    Qin Chao showed his arrogance and arrogance incisively and vividly.


    "I will not kowtow if I can kill or humiliate a scholar!"


    Yan Hong has a kind of broken pot broken meaning, after that, he stood up from the ground.


    Then, Yan Hong looked ferocious and said to Qin Chao, "boy, if you have seed, shoot me!"


    "I''m the vice mayor of Hangzhou. I''d like to see if you have the courage to kill the officials!"


    When he said these words, Yan Hong put on an appearance of giving up.


    Looking at Yan Hong''s appearance that he was not afraid of death at all, Qin Chao couldn''t help laughing.


    "Oh, I''m so strong now. What did I do just now?"


    Qin Chao looked at Yan Hong sarcastically and said, "if you really have guts and guts, you just should not kneel down!"


    In the face of Qin Chao''s sarcasm, Yan Hong feels embarrassed.


    His heart is very wrong, but it can not be refuted.


    After all, he did just kneel.


    "Boy, if you offend me like this, you won''t come to a good end!"


    Yan Hong did not retort, but threatened Qin Chao with words.


    "Won''t it come to a good end?"


    Qin Chao smelled the speech and said with a sneer, "let''s see who doesn''t come to a good end."


    As soon as the words fell, Qin Chao''s eyes suddenly flashed.


    The next moment, he suddenly raised the hands of Uzi, to Yan Hong''s two legs, respectively fired a shot.


    "Bang bang!"


    Two loud gunshots rang out in the silent hall.


    All of them shivered violently.


    "Ah..."


    Then there was a very shrill scream in the hall.


    This sad cry is issued by Yan Hong.


    His two calves were shot, two calves each appeared a blood hole.


    Blood continuously overflows from these two blood holes, and Yan Hong''s two feet are full in the blink of an eye.


    Because two legs shot, pain incomparable, can''t make effort, Yan Hong is powerless to kneel on the ground again.


    Of course, the pain of being shot was extremely strong. After kneeling down, Yan Hong''s face was twisted, his teeth bared, and he was still crying for pain, showing an appearance of dying.


    Without saying a word, Qin Chao fired at Yan Hong without hesitation.


    This is very shocking and frightening for the people in the hall.


    This kid is so cruel. He said he would shoot. It''s not ambiguous at all!


    Everyone''s heart was cold and silent. They were all in awe of Qin Chao.


    At the same time, they are also very curious about the origin of Qin Chao.


    Can take out Uzi, plus dare to treat Yan Hong like this, its identity must be unusual.


    At the moment, all the Yan family are worried.


    If the other party''s status is really extraordinary, stronger than Yan''s, then Yan''s today is not to recognize the plant?


    Moreover, from the current signs, Yan Hong seems to have really done something to seek personal gain.


    If this is the case, Yan Hong is unreasonable, then Yan''s family will really suffer this time.


    After all, if Yan Hong really did the thing of using power for personal gain, this matter if poke out.


    Yan Hong will not only lose his position, but also be punished for his crimes.


    The current situation, no matter how you look at it, is very unfavorable to the Yan family.


    Realizing this, the Yan Family frowned, and their faces became very gloomy.


    "Ah..."


    After Yan Hong cried for a while, he stared at Qin Chao with great hatred. He became angry and said angrily, "little son of a bitch, if you dare to do this to me, I''ll make you double back!"


    "You little bastard, I will not let you go, you wait for me!"


    At the moment, Yan Hong resents the world and wants to swallow Qin Chao alive.


    Qin Chao is noncommittal, coldly says: "old thing, dead duck mouth is hard, do you believe I will collapse you now?"


    Words fall, Qin Chao raised the hands of Uzi, aimed at Yan Hong''s forehead.


    "Son of a bitch, if you have seed, you will kill me!"


    Yan Hong at this time in anger, impressively and Qin Chao fight against each other, completely not soft.


    Qin Chao''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard the speech, and the dangerous light burst out from the gap.


    At the moment, Qin Chao was shocked to pull the trigger and shot Yan Hong.


    However, Yan Hong is an official after all, and his position is not small. He is the vice mayor of Hangzhou.


    The Ministry of war and the Ministry of culture have never interfered with each other.


    Qin Chao, as a member of the Ministry of war, executed Yan Hong privately, which was obviously not very good.


    If he really shot Yan Hong, it''s against the rules and it''s likely to cause trouble.


    After all, officials are not free to execute.


    "Son of a bitch, aren''t you very kind? How dare you not shoot? "


    Seeing that Qin Chao hesitated and didn''t shoot, Yan Hong recognized him, so he couldn''t help shouting.


    "Aren''t you arrogant just now? How come I''m a counsellor now? "


    "If you really have the guts, you''ll kill me, the vice mayor of the city!"


    After listening to Yan Hong''s provocative words, Qin Chao''s face became a little gloomy.


    Is this old man in a hurry to be reincarnated?


    Qin Chao was angry and wanted to shoot Yan Hong.


    However, he did not shoot for the first time.


    At this time, Shen Ze, who had been sitting on one side, seemed to be watching a play, said faintly: "Qin Chao, if others want to die, you can help them!"


    As soon as Shen Ze said this, all the people in the hall looked at him.


    Before that, everyone''s attention has been on Qin Chao.


    At this moment, we are paying attention to Shen Ze.


    What is the origin of this extraordinary young man?


    Shen Ze''s words are light, but they make everyone feel very worried.


    If Yan Hong wants to die, he will be successful!


    Shen Ze''s meaning is very obvious, let Qin Chao kill Yan Hong.


    Qin Chao hesitated to shoot, but Shen Ze let Qin Chao shoot.


    It''s not hard to see that Shen Ze is more powerful.


    However, although they realized this, they didn''t look at Shen Ze much. Instead, they turned around and continued to look at Qin Chao.


    Everyone is concerned about whether Qin Chao will follow Shen Ze''s advice and shoot Yan Hong.


    Just when people are worried and hold their breath.


    "Bang!"


    A deafening gunshot sounded again in the silent hall.


    Hearing the gunshot, everyone''s heart trembled violently.

 Chapter 479

    Qin Chao was really afraid of Yan Hong''s identity, so he didn''t shoot at the first time.


    But Shen Ze made a speech, and he obviously would not hesitate.


    With Shen Ze''s identity and status, he is fully qualified to execute Yan Hong.


    So, Qin Chao listened to Shen Ze''s idea and shot Yan Hong.


    "Poof..."


    Qin Chao this shot down, Yan Hong''s forehead suddenly emerged a blood hole.


    Yan Hong''s eyes widened and his face was full of unbelievable words.


    At the moment of his death, he didn''t expect that Qin Chao actually shot him!


    "Wuwu..."


    Yan Hong vomited blood, whimpered twice, and then fell to the ground with no movement.


    "Ah..."


    The body fell in front of Yan Hua.


    Looking at Yan Hong eyes round stare, a face of blood, Yan Hua directly scared to cry out, peed pants.


    As if he had seen a ghost, he knelt down and stepped back.


    And the people who witnessed Qin Chao''s shooting down Yan Hong were all wide eyed, and their faces were full of fear.


    This boy really shot Yan Hong!


    They were shocked and couldn''t believe it.


    Yan Hong was a real deputy mayor of Hangzhou City, an official of longguowen Academy.


    This boy really dares to shoot Yan Hong.


    Are you really not afraid of being liquidated afterwards?


    Murder is a crime, but death.


    The target of the killing is still the official staff of the Academy of Arts, which is even more different in nature.


    This boy is so bold that he doesn''t know what to do!


    After returning to God, the Yan family were all extremely indignant.


    They gnash their teeth and stare at Qin Chao with hatred.


    Had it not been for Qin Chao''s force and Wuzi in his hand, they would have rushed to break Qin Chao apart and avenged Yan Hong.


    Yan Family people dare to be angry, dare not speak, very subdued.


    After Yan Hong was shot, Qin Chao felt much better.


    He didn''t look at the dead body on the ground as if nothing had happened.


    Qin Chao turned around and asked Zhang Ting in a soft voice: "sister Tingting, are you satisfied?"


    "If you''re not satisfied, I''ll shoot this kid, too."


    As soon as the words were finished, Qin Chao pointed to Yan Hua, who was on the ground.


    Yan Hua a listen to Qin Chao words, immediately scared buttock urine flow.


    "Don''t kill me, please, don''t kill me..."


    Yan Hua witnessed Qin Chao shoot Yan Hong, he obviously did not dare to doubt Qin Chao is bragging.


    He was afraid that Qin Chao would shoot him, so he immediately kowtowed and cried for mercy.


    "Noisy."


    Hearing Yan Hua calling there, Qin Chao said displeased, "shut up, or I''ll kill you now."


    Qin Chao this words, Yan Huadun immediately bite the teeth, dare not make any sound.


    Yan Hua''s heart is full of fear.


    He was on the ground, shivering and silent.


    At the moment, Yan Hua impressively prays that Zhang Ting will be satisfied, so as not to let Qin Chao shoot him.


    Just after Qin Chao shot Yan Hong, Zhang Ting stood near and saw all this.


    The little girl had never seen such a bloody picture before. She was so scared that she lost her face and her brain fell into the blank.


    Zhang Ting is like lost soul, Leng in situ, motionless.


    After hearing Qin Chao''s words, she came back to herself.


    Eyes touched the dead body on the ground, Zhang Ting screamed in a low voice, and then ran behind Qin Chao.


    Subconsciously, the little girl reached for Qin Chao''s arm.


    Looking at Zhang Ting like a frightened rabbit, Qin Chao couldn''t help laughing.


    Of course, he did not forget to appease Zhang Ting.


    "Sister Tingting, don''t be afraid."


    "If you''re really scared, don''t look at the ground."


    Qin Chao is a rough man, usually careless, very rough.


    But at the moment, when comforting Zhang Ting, he whispered and looked gentle.


    There is a kind of iron man tenderness.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Zhang Ting''s fright calmed down a lot.


    Seeing that Zhang Ting''s mood was stabilized, Qin Chao asked in a soft voice, "sister Tingting, I''ve put that old thing in the right place. Are you satisfied?"


    Zhang Ting Wen Yan, gently nodded: "satisfied."


    In fact, Zhang Ting doesn''t want to see this kind of blood type.


    She just wants Yan Hong to admit her mistake, apologize to her, and return her achievements to her.


    As for Yan Hong''s life, Zhang Ting did not think about it at all.


    Now, Qin Chao has shot Yan Hong.


    Zhang Ting is naturally satisfied.


    Of course, part of the reason is that she doesn''t want to see dead people again.


    If she doesn''t say she''s satisfied, Qin Chao will probably kill Yan Hua, too.


    It''s not what she wants to see happen again.


    Although Zhang Ting was very angry because of the replacement of her achievements, she didn''t think it was serious enough to cause death.


    Although, now there has been a human death, and Yan Hong, the vice mayor of Hangzhou, is still dead. The situation has become a bit serious.


    "OK, since you are satisfied, I won''t kill this boy."


    Listen to Zhang Ting said satisfied, Qin Chao did not plan to kill Yan Hua.


    As soon as the words fell, he put Uzzi away.


    See Qin Chao did not want to kill their own meaning, Yan Hua hanging in the heart of the big stone fell down.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, the whole person is like exhausted, paralyzed on the ground.


    Yan Hua did not move, just like an old dog, looking very embarrassed.


    Qin Chao ignored Yan Hua. He said to Zhang Ting, "kill the people who should be killed. The anger is out. Let''s go!"


    "Well."


    Zhang Ting has no objection to this, cleverly nodded.


    Then, Qin Chao and Zhang Ting walked side by side toward Shen Ze.


    Seeing Qin Chao leave, everyone on the scene dare not stop them.


    Even if the Yan Family on the scene wanted to bring Qin Chao to justice immediately, they didn''t have the courage to stop him.


    In the face of death, these rich children obviously do not have such backbone.


    Although they are unwilling, they can only watch Qin Chao and they just leave.


    Qin Chao and Zhang Ting come to Shen Ze''s heel.


    Qin Chao said: "brother, let''s go!"


    Yan Hong, the culprit, is dead. There is nothing else to do.


    Shen Ze also wanted to leave, so he nodded and stood up.


    Just then, a clang of footsteps came from the door of the hall.


    When they heard the news, they all subconsciously looked at the door of the hall.


    The crowd was surprised to see a patrol team with weapons in hand. They came in in a hurry.


    See this patrol team, Yan Family people like to see the light of hope, eyes suddenly bright.


    When the patrol comes, the murderer can''t run away!


    "Patrol, that boy killed deputy mayor Yan and caught him!" Someone pointed at Qin Chao and said loudly to the patrolmen.


    "Get him!"


    "Get him!"


    "Catch him..."


    Some people took the lead, others followed.


    They all point at Qin Chao and shout, and the crowd is excited.

 Chapter 480

    This patrol team was shocked to hear that Yan Hong had been killed.


    Who is so bold to kill the vice mayor of Hangzhou?


    Unfortunately, Hu Chen, who had dealt with Qin Chao before, led the team this time.


    Seeing that everyone pointed at Qin Chao, Hu Chen waved his hand and ordered, "arrest the people!"


    As soon as the words fall, Hu Chen takes other patrolmen and rushes towards Qin Chao and Shen Ze.


    Seeing this patrol team rushing in, Qin Chao takes the initiative to deal with these patrols without waiting for Shen Ze to say anything.


    When the two sides get closer, Qin Chao suddenly recognizes Hu Chen who is rushing in front of him.


    "I met an old acquaintance."


    Recognize each other is not long ago to deal with Hu Chen, Qin Chao''s mouth raised a faint smile.


    Qin Chao recognized Hu Chen. Naturally, Hu Chen also recognized Qin Chao.


    When he found out that the murderer was Qin Chao, Hu Chen was shocked and startled.


    How could it be this great God?


    "Don''t move, stop!"


    Hu Chen reaction is very quick, immediately open mouth to order a way.


    After hearing this, the other patrolmen, though puzzled, stopped and stood in the same place.


    Hu Chen also stopped and stood in the same place, two meters away from Shen Ze.


    Hu Chen looks at Qin Chao, Shen Ze and Zhang Ting in a complicated way, saying nothing.


    "Brother, I met an old acquaintance. I went up to say hello."


    Qin Chao turns around, smiles and asks Shen Ze for instructions.


    Shen Ze said.


    Qin Chao understood and then turned back.


    Then he raised his feet and came to Hu Chen.


    Qin Chao smiles at Hu Chen, who looks a little stiff. Then he says in a voice that only two people can hear: "brother, the Dragon God is not in the charge of your patrol Bureau."


    "The Lord Dragon God?"


    On hearing Qin Chao''s words, Hu Chen widened his pupils and was shocked.


    For Qin Chao''s words, Hu Chen obviously dare not have the slightest doubt.


    Because he already knew that Qin Chao was the leader of the vanguard battalion of the Qinglong army and the direct subordinate of the Dragon God.


    Moreover, it was not long ago that Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God, appeared in the local Fengyuan Group in Hangzhou.


    Combined with this, Qin Chao''s statement will not be false.


    Qin Chao said it was the Dragon God who did the work, so it was really the Dragon God who did the work!


    Think of these, Hu Chen heart shocked inexplicable, Leng hair God.


    "I''ll leave the rest to your patrol. We''ll go first."


    Qin Chao didn''t talk much nonsense. He patted Hu Chen on the shoulder, then turned around and winked at Shen Ze and Zhang Ting.


    "Go."


    Shen Ze took the lead to walk out of the hotel.


    Zhang Ting follows Shen Ze closely.


    After Shen Ze went to the front, Qin Chao followed him from the other side.


    Hu Chen watched Shen Ze leave.


    "Isn''t this young man the master of the Dragon God?"


    Hu Chen can see at a glance that Qin Chao has a respectful attitude towards Shen Ze.


    In addition, seeing Shen Ze''s extraordinary temperament, he subconsciously thought that Shen Ze was the Dragon God.


    Although Zhang Ting didn''t know that Zhang Zilan took Shen Ze to the party to introduce the girl to Shen Ze, she wanted to follow her.


    But because she has just entered the official agency and is busy with her work, she has to work in the evening, so she can''t come.


    School party, generally will not do how extravagant waste.


    Therefore, hanggao''s party tonight was held in the school canteen.


    Although it''s not high-end, it''s warm and harmonious.


    Hanggao has hundreds of employees, and many of them bring their families, so hundreds of people come to the party, which is very lively.


    Once in the canteen, Zhang Zilan plans to take Shen Ze to see Xia Mengyao.


    "Auntie, can we sit down first?"


    Seeing that Zhang Zilan was so eager, Shen Ze couldn''t laugh or cry.


    He didn''t want to chill Zhang Zilan''s heart, so he promised the latter to attend the party.


    As for meeting the girl, he thought he knew a friend.


    After all, he has no friends in Hangzhou. It''s good to know more people.


    "Don''t sit down. It''s important to see the girl."


    Zhang Zilan can''t wait for a moment. She pulls Shen Ze to a corner of the dining room.


    At the moment, at a dining table in the corner of the dining hall, a young girl is sitting there alone.

 Chapter 481

    This young girl sitting alone in the corner is the one Zhang Zilan introduced to Shen Ze Xia Mengyao.


    The young girl was wearing a pure white floral dress, long black hair with shoulder length, and a delicate melon face with a little pink.


    Although she was sitting, she could see her slim and graceful figure.


    Her waist is straight, very temperament, just like a lotus, intellectual, elegant, noble.


    Although there is no such indifference as refusing people thousands of miles away, it also gives people a feeling that they can only watch from a distance but not play.


    Shen Ze is dragged away by Zhang Zilan.


    As the distance gets closer and closer, Shen Ze is surprised to see Xia Mengyao sitting in the corner.


    "Aze, this girl is Xia Mengyao whom I introduced to you."


    Zhang Zilan reminded Shen Ze in a low voice.


    Shen Ze heard the speech, and gave a sound.


    Zhang Zilan joked: "aze, you don''t feel shy and nervous when you see a beautiful girl, do you?"


    Shen Ze smelt speech, smile: "won''t."


    "That''s good."


    Zhang Zilan nodded, and then said, "I''ll get along with you later."


    "Good." Shen Ze nodded with a smile, some helpless.


    When someone approached, Xia Mengyao was surprised to hear the news.


    She slowly raised her head, cold eyes fell on Zhang Zilan and Shen Ze.


    Xia Mengyao knew Zhang Zilan, so she saw Zhang Zilan and Shen Ze.


    She knew that Shen Ze was Zhang Zilan''s nephew, the one who introduced her.


    Xia Mengyao stood up as she looked at Shen Ze carefully with her eyes.


    "Aunt Zhang."


    When Shen Ze and Zhang Zilan come near, Xia Mengyao takes the lead in greeting Zhang Zilan.


    "Mengyao." Zhang Zilan responded with a smile.


    Then, Zhang Zilan pointed to Shen Ze beside him and said to Xia Mengyao, "Mengyao, this is my nephew."


    Shen Ze did not take the initiative to introduce himself: "Hello, my name is Shen Ze."


    Xia Mengyao and Shen Ze look at each other, and then introduce themselves freely: "Hello, my name is Xia Mengyao."


    "Sit down, everyone," he said


    Zhang Zilan beckons Shen Ze and Xia Mengyao to sit down.


    "Aunt Zhang, sit down."


    Xia Mengyao is very polite and asks Zhang Zilan to sit down first.


    Zhang Zilan nodded and sat down first.


    Seeing this, Xia Mengyao and Shen Ze sat down on both sides of Zhang Zilan.


    After all, two people can meet, after things, it is only to see fate, she will not interfere too much.


    Of course, Zhang Zilan didn''t want to make the atmosphere so awkward, so she took the initiative to stir up the topic.


    "Mengyao, where''s your mother?" Zhang Zilan asks Xia Mengyao.


    Xia Mengyao replied, "mom went to the bathroom."


    "Oh."


    Zhang Zilan nodded, and then she and Xia Mengyao talked about work.


    It looks like Shen Ze has been put aside.


    However, Shen Ze did not feel any discomfort, on the contrary, he was very relaxed.


    Without interrupting, he listened to the conversation between Zhang Zilan and Xia Mengyao.


    Although it is this, two people are indifferent, and did not feel anything wrong.


    However, not long after they were seated, a young man wearing a famous brand suit, a high-end watch and a greasy head came near.


    "Miss Xia, you''re here too!"


    Yue Rong, the well-dressed young man, said hello to Xia Mengyao with a smile, as if he had come to know him.


    Xia Mengyao looks up at Yue Rong.


    Xia Mengyao doesn''t seem to like Yue Rong. After looking at the latter, she looks away and doesn''t say anything. She doesn''t want to pay attention to the latter.


    Yue Rong and Xia Mengyao know each other.


    Moreover, Yue Rong is one of the pursuers of Xia Mengyao.


    However, Xia Mengyao doesn''t like Yue Rong.


    Therefore, Xia Mengyao did not want to pay attention to Yue Rong.


    Yue Rong seems to be used to Xia Mengyao''s indifference.


    Moreover, he left without self-knowledge and interest.


    Yue Rong went to Xia Mengyao''s chair and said with a smile, "beauty Xia, we haven''t seen each other for some time. Today we met. How can we have a good talk with you?"


    Seeing Yue Rong''s insincere conversation, Xia Mengyao frowned, and her face became a little cold.


    "Yue Rong, we''re going to have dinner now. We''ll talk about it later."


    Xia Mengyao did not directly refuse Yue Rong, but the tone is euphemistic.


    Of course, the implication of Xia Mengyao is obvious.


    I don''t want to talk to you now. You leave now.


    Yue Rong is not a fool. He understands Xia Mengyao''s implication, but he pretends not to.


    Yue Rong said with a smile: "it''s OK, Xia beauty, we can eat and talk."


    On hearing Yue Rong''s words, Xia Mengyao''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled more tightly.


    Why is this guy so cheeky?


    There is no self-knowledge at all. Do you have to tear your skin?


    Xia Mengyao didn''t know how to deal with Yue Rong, who seemed to stick up like a rogue. She was very upset.


    Xia Mengyao didn''t say a word. Yue Rong took it as her default.


    Then Yue Rong looks at Shen Ze, who is sitting next to Xia Mengyao.


    Previously, he noticed Xia Mengyao in the distance. Sometimes, Yue Rong also noticed Shen Ze.


    For Shen Ze, a young and handsome man, sitting with Xia Mengyao, Yue Rong is alert to his rival.


    People with clear eyes can see that Shen Ze and Xia Mengyao are sitting together. It is obviously impossible to say that there is no certain reason and relationship.


    Yue Rong naturally thought of this.


    After looking at Shen Ze, Yue Rong reached out and patted Shen Ze on the shoulder. He said in a neutral tone: "brother, let me have a place to talk to Xia Da Mei."


    Yue Rong seems to ask Shen Ze to give way, but in fact, he orders Shen Ze to give up his position with an unquestionable meaning.

 Chapter 482

    Yue Rong''s mother, a teacher of hanggao, works with Zhang Li and Zhang Zilan.


    Yue Rong and Xia Mengyao got to know each other because of his mother.


    After learning that Xia Mengyao is single, Yue Rong pursues Xia Mengyao.


    Xia Mengyao didn''t like Yue Rong''s style.


    Therefore, from the beginning to the end, it was Yue Rong who pestered Xia Mengyao.


    For example, now, Yue Rongfei wants to talk about life with Xia Mengyao.


    Shen Ze doesn''t care how Yue Rong and Xia Mengyao are.


    From Yue Rong''s appearance to the present, he has stayed out of the affair and is not interested in listening to what they have said.


    Shen Ze is proud to eat and enjoy the delicious food.


    Suddenly being patted on the shoulder by Yue Rong and asked to give up his seat by the former, Shen Ze is upset.


    Since he became the Dragon God, no one has dared to command him to do anything.


    This Yue Rong, I''m afraid he''s tired of living. It''s ungrateful to ask him to give up his seat!


    Shen Ze obviously won''t listen to Yue Rong and give up his seat.


    Of course, in his eyes, Yue Rong is not worth mentioning.


    Obviously, Shen Ze ignored Yue Rong''s plan.


    As if he didn''t hear Yue Rong''s words, he ignored the latter and continued to eat.


    Yue Rong saw that Shen Ze regarded him as the air and ignored him. His heart was filled with discontent.


    "Hey, man, is there something wrong with your ears? Can''t you hear me? "


    Yue Rong spoke coldly, his tone of voice was gloomy.


    Shen Ze''s brows wrinkled slightly when he heard the speech.


    If this guy doesn''t pay attention to him, he should stop making trouble. He really has no self-knowledge.


    Even shamelessly come up, is it necessary to be beaten in the face?


    This kind of ungrateful person should be cleaned up.


    Shen Ze did not lift his head and said lightly, "don''t bother me."


    Although Shen Ze''s tone is flat, it gives people an unquestionable sense of command.


    On hearing Shen Ze''s words, Yue Rong frowned and his eyes became a little gloomy.


    Yue Rong obviously saw that Shen Ze didn''t want to give up his position, but he didn''t give up.


    "Brother, I want to chat with Xia Damei. Please give me a seat."


    "I''ll give you some money if you give me a seat."


    As soon as the words fall, Yue Rong takes out a stack of red banknotes from his bag and puts them on the table in front of Shen Ze.


    This stack of big red banknotes looks like two or three thousand dollars.


    Yue Rong takes out this stack of red banknotes and obviously wants to use the money to deal with Shen Ze.


    With the help of his family, Yue Rong has been doing business in recent years, and he has done well. He can be regarded as an outstanding man with a lot of money.


    The two thousand yuan is nothing to him.


    In his opinion, in addition to being handsome, Shen Ze, dressed in ordinary clothes, is not like a rich man.


    He took out the two or three thousand yuan, a great probability to let Shen Ze accept the seat.


    After all, just let a seat can get two or three thousand yuan, who doesn''t want such a cheap?


    Yue Rong''s idea is right, but it doesn''t apply to Shen Ze.


    These two or three thousand yuan are not even paper for Shen Ze, and they really have no attraction for him.


    Shen Ze didn''t even look at the stack of banknotes and ignored Yue Rong.


    "Don''t you think money is enough?"


    Seeing that Shen Ze doesn''t mean to give up his seat, Yue Rong narrowly thinks that Shen Ze is short of money.


    "It''s OK. I can still give it to you."


    Yue Rong smiles coldly. Then he takes out a stack of big red banknotes from his bag and throws them to Shen Ze.


    "Man, there''s almost five thousand yuan here. Five thousand yuan can give you a seat, can''t it?"


    Five thousand yuan is not a big sum for Yue Rong. He doesn''t care to let Shen Ze take the five thousand yuan.


    Of course, he didn''t want to give Shen Ze money foolishly.


    He took out the 5000 yuan, one is to let Shen Ze give up his seat, the other is to highlight his financial resources in front of Xia Mengyao.


    In today''s real society, it''s natural to find people with good economic conditions.


    Yue Rong doesn''t know if Shen Ze is Xia Mengyao''s pursuer, but by doing so, he can also show that he is richer than Shen Ze. Why not?


    For Shen Ze, even if he put 100 billion yuan of cash in front of him, he would not be interested.


    Yue Rong took out 5000 yuan, he was obviously lazy to look at it.


    Shen Ze still ignores Yue Rong.


    Seeing that Shen Ze had always ignored himself, Yue Rong frowned tightly and his face became a little ugly.


    What do you pretend to be in front of me?


    Yue Rong was angry in his heart, and a trace of anger appeared in his eyes.


    Xia Mengyao, sitting next to Shen Ze, sees what Yue Rong has done.


    Xia Mengyao scoffs at Yue Rong''s offer of five thousand yuan to Shen Ze.


    She obviously didn''t like Yue Rong''s way of showing off with a few dollars.


    Xia Mengyao appreciates that Shen Ze ignores Yue Rong and makes Yue Rong act like a clown. She laughs and performs alone there.


    Although he has been communicating with Shen Ze, most of Yue Rong''s attention is on Xia Mengyao.


    Yue Rong was surprised to notice Xia Mengyao''s scornful and sarcastic eyes, which made his dissatisfaction strong.


    Under the influence of self-esteem, Yue Rong feels that Shen Ze has made him lose face in front of Xia Mengyao, which makes him more dissatisfied with Shen Ze.


    Yue Rong clapped Shen Ze on the shoulder again. He asked in a cold voice, "brother, do you still think the money is less?"


    "Just tell me what you want me to count before you give up your seat?"


    Shen Ze just like did not hear Yue Rong''s words, or ignored.


    Seeing that Shen Ze ignores himself again, Yue Rong''s anger suddenly burns up.


    One after another, he is ignored by Shen Ze, which makes Yue Rong feel that Shen Ze is humiliating him in chiguoguo, which makes him angry.


    "Man, you are not going to give me face when you do this?"


    Yue Rong was angry and threatened: "brother, if you offend me, you won''t have good fruit to eat!"


    "If you know yourself, get out of the way!"


    Yue Rong this is to send out cruel words, red fruit to threaten Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze didn''t like being threatened and intimidated by others. After hearing Yue Rong''s words, he frowned and his eyes became cold.


    A tiger doesn''t get angry when he is a sick cat?


    Shen Ze impressively plans to give Yue Rong some color to see, lest the latter continue to make trouble like this.


    Before Shen Ze starts his action, Xia Mengyao, who is not used to what Yue Rong has done, can''t help but scold Yue Rong.


    "Yue Rong, if other people don''t want to give up their seats, don''t make trouble here. It will only make people think you are very rude and ridiculous!"


    After listening to Xia Mengyao''s criticism, Yue Rong''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    Yue Rong said angrily: "Xia beauty, who are you? How can you help him talk? "


    I don''t know whether it''s because of impulse or brain short circuit. Xia Mengyao blurts out: "he''s my boyfriend!"

 Chapter 483

    He''s my boyfriend!


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, Xia Mengyao knew that she had said something wrong.


    As for why she would say such words, she also felt a little strange.


    Is it because you want to get rid of Yue Rong as soon as possible, so you take Shen Ze as a shield?


    Whether it''s for this reason or not, she said something wrong.


    In this regard, Xia Mengyao felt guilty and embarrassed. She was surprised by Xiafei''s cheeks.


    Of course, what is said is like water spilled.


    Since it has been said, there is no reason to take it back.


    Xia Mengyao can only think of explaining and apologizing to Shen Ze afterwards.


    For Xia Mengyao to say that Shen Ze is her boyfriend, Shen Ze and Yue Rong have different reactions.


    Shen Ze was surprised and strange.


    Why does Xia Mengyao say he is her boyfriend?


    Shen Ze suddenly subconsciously thought that Xia Mengyao used him as a shield.


    Of course, it also means to help him out.


    Shen Ze''s reaction is not big, because it''s a joke for him, and it doesn''t matter.


    Compared with Shen Ze, Yue Rong''s reaction is very big.


    "Is this boy your boyfriend?"


    Yue Rong''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe it.


    Yue Rong frowned, his eyes staring at Xia Mengyao, asked: "Mengyao, how can he be your boyfriend? You''re not single. Don''t you have a date? "


    Xia Mengyao didn''t know what to say. After pondering for a moment, she said coldly, "my things don''t need to be explained to you."


    After listening to what Xia Mengyao said, Yue Rong had to believe what Xia Mengyao said.


    This boy is really Xia Mengyao''s boyfriend!


    How the hell did this happen?


    Xia Mengyao is the woman she likes. How can she be taken away by other men?


    Thinking of Xia Mengyao becoming Shen Ze''s girlfriend, Yue Rong is very upset.


    He''s just like eating shit. He''s sick all over!


    The more I think about it, the worse I feel. I should be flustered!


    Previously, Shen Ze''s disregard has made Yue Rong very unhappy. Now he knows that Shen Ze is Xia Mengyao''s boyfriend, and he is more hostile and dissatisfied with Shen Ze.


    Yue Rong suddenly became very irritable.


    He looked at Shen Ze with disdain in his eyes, and then said with a very straightforward sarcasm: "Xia Belle, when did your eyes become so bad, and you chose this boy as your boyfriend?"


    Yue Rong tone is very disdainful to say: "this boy in addition to grow OK, there is no other good."


    After criticizing Shen Ze, Yue Rong immediately turned to Xia Mengyao and said, "Xia Belle, when did you become so superficial and only look at your appearance when you chose your boyfriend?"


    Xia Mengyao doesn''t think much of Yue Rong''s words.


    She replied, "Yue Rong, don''t jump to conclusions here. You''re talking nonsense."


    "If you say that, you will only appear naive and ignorant."


    Xia Mengyao said that he was naive and ignorant. In addition, Xia Mengyao spoke for Shen Ze. Yue Rong was envious and jealous. He was a little crazy and very angry.


    Yue Rong''s anger was rising in his body and he needed to vent it.


    He didn''t dare to get angry with Xia Mengyao, so he could only point at Shen Ze.


    He looked up and down at Shen Ze with disdain, and then said angrily, "I didn''t jump to a conclusion, and I didn''t talk nonsense!"


    "What''s good about this boy besides his good looks?"


    "Cheap clothes, you don''t have much money!"


    "I''m still so impolite to people. At first sight, I''m mud legged, and my family background is not good."


    Yue Rong said that it was obvious that he belittled Shen Ze.


    After hearing Yue Rong''s words, Xia Mengyao couldn''t help but reply directly to Yue Rong and said, "Yue Rong, you say I''m shallow, but I think you are!"


    "It''s very superficial and ridiculous to see people only show it!"


    Yue Rong obviously didn''t think so. He insisted: "I''m just telling the truth. It''s not superficial or ridiculous!"


    "You''re a rascal. I don''t want to argue with you."


    Xia Mengyao has seen Yuerong''s face for a long time, so she doesn''t want to argue with Yuerong.


    There is a way that does not compare with a fool.


    Xia Mengyao turned her head and began to eat. She didn''t want to pay any attention to Yue Rong.


    After Shen Ze said don''t bother me, he didn''t pay any attention to Yue Rong.


    So at the moment, Yue Rong was put aside.


    This makes Yue Rong feel like a clown, embarrassed and annoyed.


    Although Yue Rong is cheeky, he still has a sense of shame.


    He knew that it would be humiliating to stick here again.


    So, after gnashing his teeth for a moment, Yue Rong angrily turned and left.


    As soon as Yue Rong left, Shen Ze and Xia Mengyao''s ears were quiet.


    Both felt much more comfortable.


    After chewing the beef in her mouth, Xia Mengyao looked over at Shen Ze''s side face and said with embarrassment, "sorry, Mr. Shen, I just took you as a shield."


    Shen Ze is eating a piece of braised spare ribs. When he hears Xia Mengyao''s apology, he says: "it''s a small matter. Don''t care."


    Although Shen Ze really didn''t care, Xia Mengyao said, "I still want to tell you I''m sorry. For my reason, you were offended by that annoying guy for no reason."


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he didn''t say anything.


    What happened just now is not worth mentioning to him. He doesn''t care at all, so there''s no need to say more.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t want to say anything more, Xia Mengyao closed her mouth and didn''t say anything more.


    Because they are not familiar with each other, Shen Ze and Xia Mengyao do not communicate with each other any more.


    Almost twenty minutes later, the meal was over.


    At this time, Yue Rong came back with a fat middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged woman''s name is Yao Hong, and she is Yue Rong''s mother.


    Yao Hong and Xia Mengyao''s mother Zhang Li are colleagues. She also knows Xia Mengyao and is very fond of her.


    Yao Hong strongly supports her son Yue Rong''s pursuit of Xia Mengyao.


    Just now, Yue Rong told Yao Hong that after Xia Mengyao found a boyfriend, Yao Hong wanted to see with her own eyes what kind of boyfriend Xia Mengyao found.


    He is such an excellent son. After chasing Xia Mengyao for such a long time, she has not been liked. Yao Hong wants to see if he is better than her son.


    Of course, for Xia Mengyao did not take a fancy to Yue Rong, but chose other men as a boyfriend, Yao Hong is also dissatisfied with and does not fork in the heart.


    My son is so excellent, why don''t you look down on him?


    Yao Hong came here with a resentful attitude.


    She went to the middle of the seat where Shen Ze and Xia Mengyao sat, and then looked up and down at Shen Ze with a kind of unbridled eyes.


    Without looking at it, Yao Hong said with disdain: "it''s just a pure white face. It''s impossible to compare with my son!"

 Chapter 484

    Yao Hong''s voice is not small, and her tone is very acrimonious.


    Although she did not name, she knew that she was talking about Shen Ze.


    Hearing Yao Hong''s words, Xia Mengyao''s Willow eyebrows were tightly wrinkled together, and her face became a little ugly.


    However, Shen Ze, as the object of being said, seems to have heard nothing, and his face remains unchanged.


    "Mom, this little white face certainly can''t compare with your son and me."


    Yue Rong agrees with Yao Hong and criticizes Shen Ze: "he looks just like me, and the others are far worse than me!"


    Shen Ze is a very handsome man.


    There is a saying that can describe him, strangers such as jade, the son of the world unparalleled.


    Yue Rong obviously does not have a clear understanding of his appearance, and feels that his appearance can be compared with Shen Ze''s.


    Let''s not talk about anything else. Just talk about the cognition of appearance. Yue Rong''s words make people laugh.


    This also shows Yue Rong''s shamelessness and blind arrogance.


    "Son, this little white face can''t compare with you at all."


    Compared with Yue Rong, Yao Hong is more dismissive of Shen Ze.


    After criticizing Shen Ze, Yao Hong didn''t give up.


    Then she said to Xia Mengyao, "Mengyao, when did your eyes become so bad? Why do you like such a white face? "


    Yao Hong seems to be asking, but her tone is insidious and ironic.


    Yao Hong''s implication is that Xia Mengyao has a bad eye for Shen Ze.


    After listening to Yao Hong''s words, Xia Mengyao''s face became more ugly.


    Xia Mengyao obviously doesn''t like the words and deeds of Yao Hong and Yue Rong''s mother and son.


    She felt dissatisfied in her heart, but because of her good upbringing, she said to Yao Hong calmly as far as possible, "aunt Yao, you don''t know anything, so it''s not good to judge others at will?"


    "What''s more, who I like and who I choose as my boyfriend are my personal affairs, which have nothing to do with other people, and I don''t want other people to tell me what to do."


    What Xia Mengyao said was sonorous and valid.


    Although I don''t want to be hateful, it is implicit.


    Yao Hong was speechless for a moment and didn''t know what to say.


    She blushed with embarrassment and hesitated for a moment.


    Then, Yao Hong said, "Mengyao, my aunt doesn''t want to tell you what to do, but to help you know who to be


    Xia Mengyao thinks that Yao Hong''s words are high sounding. She is not fooled. She simply refuses: "I don''t need them."


    After listening to Xia Mengyao''s words, Yao Hong once again fell into an awkward situation, silent for a long time.


    At this time, Yue Rong angrily asked Xia Mengyao, "Xia Mengyao, I''m much better than this little white face. Why don''t you agree to my pursuit and choose him to be my boyfriend?"


    In the face of Yue Rong''s question, Xia Mengyao completely ignores it.


    Without looking at Yue Rong, she said coldly, "I don''t need to explain to you."


    "Also, you''re not my type at all, so there''s no comparison."


    Before that, when Yue Rong pursued Xia Mengyao.


    In order to leave some face for Yue Rong, Xia Mengyao has never been too straightforward.


    Of course, her meaning was expressed.


    He wanted Yue Rong to retreat, but he pretended to be a fool and continued to fight Xia Mengyao.


    Xia Mengyao has long wanted to make things clear to Yue Rong.


    Today, because of her, Yue Rong involved Shen Ze, an unrelated person.


    Coupled with what Yao Hong did, Xia Mengyao couldn''t bear it.


    Therefore, she was ruthless and publicly rejected Yue Rong''s words.


    As soon as Xia Mengyao said this, Yue Rong''s and Yao Hong''s faces became gloomy and ugly.


    Although Xia Mengyao''s tone is euphemistic, saying that Yue Rong is not her favorite type, the implied meaning is obvious.


    You Yuerong are the one Xia Mengyao doesn''t like!


    This is an unacceptable thing for Yue Rong, who has strong self-esteem.


    Yue Rong felt ashamed and angry.


    He stares at Xia Mengyao, both shy and angry, and his face turns blue and red.


    Yue Rong wants to have a theory with Xia Mengyao, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    It''s embarrassing to say anything now!


    Yue Rong clenched his fists tightly and could only sulk himself.


    For her son to be so openly rejected and despised by Xia Mengyao, Yao Hong''s heart is very uncomfortable.


    My son is so excellent, how can you Miss Xia Mengyao?


    Say what is not like the type, it is simply high sounding!


    "Xia Mengyao, my son is so excellent, you didn''t agree with her pursuit, that''s your loss!"


    Yao Hongxin is angry, but she can''t help arguing with Xia Mengyao.


    "If you find such a little white face to be your boyfriend, you will definitely suffer losses. You can wait to regret it later."


    Yao Hong''s words are still so bitter.


    "Aunt Yao, this is my personal matter. I don''t need you to comment on it!"


    Xia Mengyao didn''t like Yao Hong''s wanton evaluation, so she immediately replied to the former.


    Seeing that Xia Mengyao was still hurting herself, Yao Hong became more and more angry, blushed and coarsely scolded: "don''t listen to the old man''s words, and suffer losses in front of you, you''ll wait for your intestines to repent!"


    "Besides, Xia Mengyao, don''t think you are so amazing just because you have some beauty and talent!"


    "My son can look up to you. That''s your blessing. Don''t think you are a Golden Phoenix. Dare to look down on others!"


    Yao Hong''s words are very strange and disgusting.


    Hearing this, Xia Mengyao''s face suddenly became very ugly, with anger burning in her eyes.


    Sure enough, like mother, like son.


    Yue Rong and Yao Hong are all the same. They are unreasonable, rude and shameless!


    I can''t continue to talk happily this day.


    Xia Mengyao turns her head and plans to ignore Yao Hong and Yue Rong.


    Just at this time, I heard that Zhang Li and Zhang Zilan came hand in hand.


    When the two women saw Xia Mengyao and Yao Hong, they obviously had an argument. They all frowned.


    Zhang Li and Zhang Zilan knew that it was Yao Hong and Yue Rong''s mother and son who were picking things up.


    Zhang Li and Zhang Zilan have a good relationship. Although they are colleagues with Yao Hong, they don''t like Yao Hong.


    In Zhang Li''s and Zhang Zilan''s eyes, Yao Hong''s conduct is problematic, so they have never been associated with her.


    Zhang Li has always opposed Yue Rong''s pursuit of Xia Mengyao.


    It''s not only Xia Mengyao who doesn''t like Yue Rong, but also Zhang Li.


    Therefore, it is impossible for Yue Rong to successfully pursue Xia Mengyao.


    Zhang Li and Zhang Zilan are both intelligent people.


    They soon thought that it was Yue Rong''s pursuit of Xia Mengyao that made them unhappy.


    Zhang Zilan is eager to protect her nephew. Although she doesn''t know whether Yao Hong and Yue Rong have targeted Shen Ze, she still goes to Shen Ze and asks, "ah Ze, have you been bullied by the mother and son?"


    Zhang Zilan was very straightforward.


    As soon as she said this, the atmosphere of the scene suddenly became a little depressed, and there was a kind of tension.

 Chapter 485

    Hearing Zhang Zilan''s inquiry, Shen Ze raised his head to Zhang Zilan and said, "it''s OK, little aunt."


    Shen Ze is not without temper, but he does not want to quarrel with Yao Hong and Yue Rong, who are like clowns.


    As for what Yue Rong and Yao Hong said, he didn''t care at all.


    Listen to Shen Ze say nothing, Zhang Zilan nodded, did not ask what.


    After listening to Shen Ze calling Zhang Zilan his aunt, Yue Rong and Yao Hong naturally understand the relationship between them.


    Yao Hong and Zhang Zilan didn''t deal with each other very well.


    Knowing that Zhang Zilan was Shen Ze''s aunt, and what Zhang Zilan had just said, Yao Hong, who was already angry, suddenly turned her head and stared at Zhang Zilan coldly.


    Yao Hong asked coldly, "Zhang Zilan, what do you mean by what you just said? What do you mean we bullied your nephew? "


    Zhang Zilan smell speech, turn head, meet Yao Hong''s line of sight.


    She said coldly, "you and your son are here with big eyes, red face and thick neck. It''s no good to see them!"


    Hearing this, Yao Hong became a little ferocious and said angrily, "what do you mean, Zhang Zilan? Make it clear to me


    "What happened to our mother and son? Why is there no good thing? "


    Zhang Zilan said, "what do you mean? You know it in your heart. I don''t need to tell you."


    When Yao Hong heard the speech, her face turned blue and red with anger.


    Yue Rong, who was standing beside Yao Hong, became more and more gloomy.


    Yao Hong is a very bad tempered person. She is angry in her heart and will not bear it.


    So, after a while, Yao Hong put her hands across her waist and began to scold: "now it seems that Mengyao is really blind!"


    "This little white face is Zhang Zilan''s nephew. He must be poor and rustic. He has nothing but a good skin bag!"


    Yao Hong is Zhang Zilan''s colleague, so she knows Zhang Zilan is from Fengxiang village.


    In Yao Hong''s mind, Zhang Zilan is from the countryside. As Zhang Zilan''s nephew, Shen Ze should also be from the countryside.


    Therefore, she decided that Shen Ze''s family was poor and rustic!


    After listening to Yao Hong''s words, Zhang Zilan, Zhang Li and Xia Mengyao showed their displeasure.


    No matter how Shen Ze or Yao Hong talks like this, it''s very bad!


    Of course, Zhang Zilan, who already knows Shen Ze''s identity, is angry and laughing at Yao Hong''s belittling of Shen Ze.


    His nephew is long Guozhang. LAN pondered for a moment and sneered: "Yao Hong, my nephew is not poor. What you said is ridiculous!"


    "Isn''t your nephew poor?"


    Yao Hong didn''t believe what Zhang Zilan said: "look at your nephew''s cheap clothes, you can see that he is both local and poor!"


    Zhang Zilan smell speech, white Yao red one eye.


    Then she said to each other, "your son is poor and rustic."


    When Yao Hong heard the speech, she gave a cold smile.


    The fat middle-aged woman, holding her chest in her hands, put on a look of elation and said, "my son is doing a good business now. He has a lot of money. He is not poor."


    "When my son first came to the school, he donated five million yuan to build the school facilities."


    Speaking of this, Yao Hong showed a very proud look.


    Then, she looked at Shen Ze scornfully and said, "Zhang Zilan, you said your nephew is not poor. Can your nephew donate 5 million yuan to the school for free?"


    In Zhang Zilan''s eyes, Shen Ze is the supreme Dragon God. He has great power to cover the sky and is sure to be rich.


    She couldn''t stand Yao Hong''s mouth, and she was run. Subconsciously, she blurted out: "don''t say five million, my nephew can get ten million!"


    With Zhang Zilan''s words, Xia Mengyao and Zhang Li look different.


    But Yao Hong and Yue Rong did not believe it at all.


    "Your nephew is so poor that he can take out ten million?"


    Yao Hong sneered at Zhang Zilan with disdain: "Zhang Zilan, if you want to brag, you should make a draft first, or you will only make people laugh!"


    Yue Rong echoed Yao Hong and said sarcastically, "don''t say 10 million bullshit. I think it''s hard for this boy to take out 10000 yuan now!"


    Zhang Zilan did not know whether Shen Ze had any money.


    But the words have been said, the bow did not turn back.


    In the face of Yao Hong and Yue Rong''s sarcasm, Zhang Zilan also got angry. She began to scold: "don''t be here, dog''s eyes are low!"


    "A dog''s eye is low on a man?"


    Yao Hong sneered: "OK, if you don''t want us to look down on you, let your nephew donate 10 million to the school!"


    Yao Hong forced humanity: "if your nephew can''t bring it out, you Zhang Zilan will fart and become a joke of Hang Gao!"


    On hearing Yao Hong''s words, Zhang Zilan was very angry, but she couldn''t refute Yao Hong.


    Whether Shen Ze can give 10 million or not, she has no idea.


    If Shen Ze doesn''t have money and can''t give 10 million yuan, she''ll argue with Yao Hong again. Isn''t that just a laughing stock?


    Thinking of these, Zhang Zilan didn''t say a word for a moment.


    Seeing that Zhang Zilan is silent, Yao Hong is surprised to think that Zhang Zilan has accepted the advice. She thinks that Zhang Zilan is just bragging, and she is more sure that Shen Ze can''t come up with 10 million yuan.


    "Zhang Zilan, why don''t you talk?"


    Yao Hong ridiculed: "don''t you mean your nephew is not poor? You ask him to take out ten million! "


    "If you don''t talk like this, does it mean that you are just boasting?"


    At the end of the story, Yao Hong sneered, and her face was disgusting.


    Zhang Zilan''s cheeks were red with anger, and his eyes were full of anger.


    "Mom, you don''t have to say it. People with clear eyes can see that Aunt Zhang is bragging."


    Yue Rong added oil and vinegar, disdaining to say: "this poor boy, hard life can''t earn 10 million, don''t expect him to take it out!"


    "The son is right."


    Yao Hong immediately praised Yue Rong and said, "my son has the ability to be so rich when he was young."


    "If you can donate 5 million yuan, you can donate 10 million yuan."


    Seeing Yao Hong and Yue Rong sing a song there to highlight the general superiority of the upstart, Zhang Zilan felt a little disgusted.


    However, although they can''t stand Yao Hong and Yue Rong''s mother and son, Zhang Zilan can''t say anything.


    Because what Yao Hong and her son said is true.


    Yue Rong''s business is really good, with tens of millions of wealth.


    Of course, Zhang Zilan is still dismissive.


    Because in her eyes, young people all over the world can''t be compared with Shen Ze.


    Her nephew is the Dragon God. He is the brightest star in modern times. No one can compete with him!


    Just when Zhang Zilan and them were silent one after another, and their hearts became more and more uncomfortable, Shen Ze, who always seemed to stay out of the business and finish his meal in a leisurely way, picked up a napkin and wiped his mouth and hands.


    Then he turned around and gave Yue Rong and Yao Hong a cold look.


    Then, he said faintly: "since it''s my aunt''s work unit, I''ll borrow flowers to donate a hundred million yuan to the school."


    When Shen Ze said this, he fell into a dead silence.

 Chapter 486

    For Shen Ze, 100 million is a drop in the bucket, not worth mentioning.


    But this is an astronomical number for Zhang Zilan and they can''t hope for it all their lives.


    Even Yue Rong, who has made some achievements, can''t come up with a hundred million yuan.


    Of course, this is because his whole wealth has not reached 100 million.


    Shen Ze took out a billion yuan to donate, which is a trivial thing for him, very easy freehand.


    But this is incredible for Yue Rong.


    You are young and poor. How can you make a hundred million?


    After a silence for a while, there was a laugh.


    Yao Hong and Yue Rong''s mother and son made this laugh.


    "Boy, can you still donate one hundred million yuan to the school? You''re afraid you''re stuck in the door. What''s wrong with your mind? "


    "Before you brag, you have to use your head, otherwise it''s ridiculous!"


    Yao Hong and Yue Rong do not believe that Shen Ze can come up with a hundred million. Both mother and son sneer at Shen Ze.


    Although Zhang Li and Xia Mengyao did not express their views, they did not believe that Shen Ze could come up with a hundred million yuan.


    In their opinion, Shen Ze is Zhang Zilan''s nephew.


    Zhang Zilan''s family background they are very clear, not a few money, Shen Ze nature is not much different.


    Of course, this is also a very reasonable judgment.


    After all, Shen Ze was dressed in ordinary clothes. He didn''t look like a rich man except for his unusual temperament.


    In addition, he is too young to be so rich under normal circumstances.


    However, although both mother and daughter feel that Shen Ze is bragging, Shen Ze Si doesn''t seem to be putting on airs and joking. Instead of judging easily, they choose to wait and see.


    Among the several people present, only Zhang Zilan was very sure that Shen Ze could come up with a hundred million yuan.


    In Zhang Zilan''s opinion, Shen Ze is so powerful and powerful that it''s only natural for him to have money.


    As for how much wealth Shen Ze had, she didn''t know, because she couldn''t imagine!


    "My nephew didn''t brag. He said that if he took out one hundred million, he could take out one hundred million!"


    Zhang Zilan couldn''t stand Yao Hong and Yue Rong''s running on Shen Ze, so he couldn''t help supporting Shen Ze.


    Of course, she didn''t forget Yao Hong and Yue Rong''s mother and son.


    "Your mother and son have a bad eye. Wait to be beaten in the face!"


    "We''re waiting to be beaten in the face, you take out a hundred million quickly!"


    Although Zhang Zilan said so, Yue Rong and Yao Hong still don''t believe Shen Ze can come up with a hundred million yuan.


    Mother and son have a kind of not see the coffin do not shed tears meaning, deliberately provocative Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze doesn''t talk nonsense. He takes out his mobile phone and sends a message to Qin Chao, asking him to send checks and pens in.


    "What''s in here? Do you really think you are a rich man? Have a check sent? "


    Hearing Shen Ze call Qin Chao to send a check in, Yue Rong and Yao Hong subconsciously feel that Shen Ze is pretending and sneer.


    Shen Ze doesn''t like more beeps. Instead of paying attention to Yuerong and Yaohong, he quietly waits for Qin Chao to send in a check.


    The more Zhang Zilan looked at Yao Hong and Yue Rong''s mother and son, the more upset she was. She couldn''t help yelling, "when my nephew comes up with 100 million yuan, you will apologize to my nephew!"


    Hearing this, Yao Hong sneered, "Zhang Zilan, do you want us to apologize to your nephew?"


    "Yes


    Zhang Zilan nodded heavily, and then she said coldly, "you just sneered at my nephew. If you offended him, you should apologize to him!"


    Yao Hong sneered: "OK, since that''s the case, let''s make three rules."


    "If your nephew donates a hundred million yuan to the school, we will apologize to him."


    "If he can''t give us a hundred million yuan, you have to apologize to us!"


    "How about Zhang Zilan?"


    "Good."


    Zhang Zilan agreed without hesitation.


    "OK, let''s see if your nephew can come up with a hundred million."


    After that, Yao Hong held her chest in her hands, showing a disdain of waiting to see a good play.


    Yue Rong also sneered, waiting to see Shen Ze''s jokes.


    Qin Chao was waiting outside the school. After receiving Shen Ze''s call, he walked into the school.


    Qin Chao was very fast and soon came to the canteen.


    "Brother, what you want."


    Qin Chao goes to Shen Ze and hands the check and pen to Shen Ze.


    After receiving the check and pen, Shen Ze wrote down 100 million yuan and signed it.


    Then, under the suspicious gaze of Yao Hong and Yue Rong''s mother and son, Shen Ze hands the check to Yue Rong, who is very close to him.


    Yue Rong subconsciously took the check and looked down.


    Yue Rong is also a well-informed person. He suddenly recognized that this is a genuine check, and the figure written on it is indeed 100 million.


    Yue Rong''s eyes skimmed over the number and then came to the signature office.


    When you see the three words in the signature, Yue Rong looks like he saw a ghost, and his eyes are widened.


    Yue Rong''s face showed the color of panic, while his body staggered backward.


    "What''s the matter with you, son?"


    Seeing Yue Rong do such strange things, Yao Hong and Xia Mengyao show strange colors.


    What''s going on here?


    How did Yue Rong do such a strange thing after seeing the check?


    Several people are very confused.


    "Bang!"


    Yue Rong was as scared as if he lost his soul. He went back all the way until he hit the wall.


    After that, Yue Rong''s legs softened and he knelt on the ground.


    "He is the Dragon God..."


    Yue Rong looks dull and mumbles to himself.


    Yue Rong has this series of reactions, it is because he saw that the signature on the check is Shen Diaolong.


    Shen Diaolong!


    This name is familiar to all the people of the Dragon kingdom.


    This name represents legend, glory, power and supremacy!


    Yue Rong never dreamed that Shen Ze, a common looking young man, was the Dragon God himself!


    Yue Rong was stunned!


    To be disrespectful to the Dragon God is to kill without mercy.


    He and his mother, Yao Honggang, just ran and ridiculed Shen Ze. It was not just disrespectful, but disrespectful!


    What''s the end of being disrespectful to the Dragon God?


    I''m afraid it''s not too much for the nine nationalities!


    Yue Rong can''t imagine.


    But he knew what he and Yao Hong had done was a capital crime.


    There is no escape from catastrophe!


    It''s over. It''s dead!


    At this moment, this idea fills Yue Rong''s whole brain.


    His face was as grey as death, and his heart was in despair.


    "What''s the matter with you, son?"


    Seeing Yue Rong kneeling in the corner with a sad face like a fool, Yao Hong is very confused and confused.


    She looked worried and hurried to Yue Rong.


    "What''s the matter with you, son? Get up


    Yao Hong asks, grabbing Yue Rong''s arm and trying to pull him up.


    Yue Rong, who was absent-minded, was so disturbed by Yao Hong that he suddenly recovered.


    He didn''t follow Yao Hong''s strength and stood up from the ground. Instead, he grabbed Yao Hong.


    "Ma, get down on your knees!"


    When Yue Rong opens his mouth, he suddenly tries his best to pull Yao Hong to the ground.

 Chapter 487

    Yao Hong is fat, about 180 Jin.


    "Dong!"


    She was dragged by Yue rongqiang and knelt heavily on the ground.


    Her knees hit hard on the ground.


    "Click!"


    As a result of being caught off guard, coupled with the gravity is too big, Yao Hong kneels, will kneel two kneecaps are broken.


    "Ah... It hurts..."


    Yao Hong screamed like a pig.


    She had a fat, twisted face and looked very miserable.


    After crying for a while, Yao Hong slapped Yue Rong angrily and asked, "Yue Rong, are you crazy? Why do you pull me to my knees? "


    "You''ve broken my two kneecaps. It hurts!"


    Yao Hong is very angry. She wants to get up from the ground, but she can''t do it.


    "Ma, look at this!"


    Yue Rong did not explain anything to Yao Hong, but trembled and delivered the check to Yao Hong.


    "Isn''t it just a check? What''s good to see? "


    Yao Hong is very puzzled, but she still looks at the check.


    All of a sudden, Yao Hong''s eyes fell on the signature of the check, and she saw Shen Diaolong.


    "This, this is?"


    Like Yue Rongxian, Yao Hong''s eyes widened as if she had seen a ghost.


    Shen Diaolong!


    This boy is Shen Diaolong!


    It''s a hell of a shock!


    Yao Hong took a cold breath and roared in her heart.


    At the moment, she was showing a very exaggerated expression.


    Previously, Yao Hong did not believe that Shen Ze could come up with a hundred million yuan, even if Qin Chaozhen sent Shen Ze a check.


    She still thinks that Shen Ze is pretending that she can''t come up with a hundred million yuan.


    But at the moment, her thoughts have obviously changed.


    If Shen Ze is the Dragon God, Shen Diaolong himself, let alone one hundred million, even ten billion can be taken out!


    It is well known that Shen Diaolong, the God of the dragon, is the state of the dragon. Zhang Zilan thought that Shen Ze should have made his identity clear when he signed the check.


    So when Yao Hong and Yue Rong saw the check, they were scared to look like this.


    To this, Zhang Zilan feels very relaxed.


    She was shocked to think that Yao Hong and Yue Rong were to blame and deserved it.


    Let your dog''s eyes look down on people and bite people wantonly without knowing anything clearly.


    In Zhang Zilan''s view, people like Yao Hong and Yue Rong should be taught a lesson.


    "Brother, how do you deal with these two people?"


    Although Qin Chao didn''t know what happened, he knew at a glance that it was Yue Rong and Yao Hong who had friction with Shen Ze.


    In his opinion, no matter who provokes Shen Ze, he has to teach him a lesson.


    Therefore, Qin Chao took the initiative to ask Shen Ze, and made a posture to deal with Yao Hong and Yue Rong.


    Shen Ze hasn''t spoken yet.


    Kneeling in the corner, Yue Rong and Yao Hong react and kowtow to Shen Ze.


    "My Lord, forgive me!"


    "Spare your life, my Lord!"


    Yue Rong and Yao Hong kowtow and cry for mercy.


    "My lord?"


    Zhang Li and Xia Mengyao are very curious about Shen Ze''s identity when they hear that Yue Rong and Yao Hong call him Shen Ze and see that mother and son beg for mercy.


    How old is Shen Ze to make Yao Hong and Yue Rong''s mother and son change their attitude so quickly that they have to beg so hard?


    Zhang Li and Xia Mengyao subconsciously look at Shen Ze again with surprised eyes.


    Of course, they can''t see anything just by looking.


    "Get rid of it."


    Shen Ze didn''t want to see Yao Hong and Yue Rong crying for mercy here, so he immediately waved to Qin Chao.


    "All right, brother."


    Qin Chao understood and nodded.


    Then he strode over, just like catching a chicken, lifting Yue Rong and Yao Hong with one hand.


    See this scene, Zhang Li and Xia Mengyao are staring big eyes, face appeared surprised color.


    They marveled at Qin Chao''s great strength and the ease with which he could lift Yue Rong and Yao Hong with one hand.


    After being picked up by Qin Chao, Yao Hong and Yue Rong are scared to pee their pants.


    Mother and son thought Shen Ze was going to deal with them, so they were very afraid.


    "Spare your life, my Lord!"


    "Please let us go!"


    Because of being pinched, Yue Rong and Yao Hong dare not struggle, but desperately beg for Shen Ze.


    "Make another sound and I''ll break your necks." Qin Chao said with a deep voice.


    On hearing Qin Chao''s words, Yao Hong and Yue Rong immediately shut their mouths and dare not make any more noise.


    They can only look at Shen Ze with begging eyes.


    Although aware of the begging eyes of Yao Hong and Yue Rong, Shen Ze pretends not to find the same and doesn''t pay any attention.


    Qin Chao acted quickly and immediately carried Yue Rong and Yao Hong out.


    What Qin Chao did in this way caused a lot of onlookers and comments.


    All the people who came to the party were surprised to know Yao Hong and Yue Rong.


    For their mother and son so embarrassed to be taken away, people are very strange, have a lot of discussion.


    Qin Chao ignored the others and walked out of the dining hall with Yao Hong and Yue Rong.


    Then he went to a place where there was no one.


    Qin Chao just like throwing rubbish, threw two people to the ground.


    Yue Rong and Yao Hong both fell all over in pain, but they endured the pain for the first time, and then knelt down in front of Qin Chao.


    "Spare your life, my Lord. Don''t kill us."


    Yao Hong and Yue Rong thought that Qin Chao wanted to kill them in such a deserted place.


    The mother and the son suddenly did not think about it and begged directly.

 Chapter 488

    Looking at Yao Hong and Yue Rong who are begging for mercy like a pug, Qin Chao gives a cold smile.


    He says indifferently: "adult has a lot of, spare your life."


    "Don''t provoke adults in the future, or you won''t be so lucky next time."


    Shen Ze doesn''t mean to kill Yao Hong and Yue Rong.


    Although they offended him, it was not a big deal.


    Moreover, Yao Hong is also Zhang Zilan''s colleague. If things are done too well, it will have a bad influence on Zhang Zilan.


    Therefore, Shen Ze plans to let Yao Hong and Yue Rong''s mother and son go.


    Qin Chao naturally obeys Shen Ze''s idea and won''t fight Yao Hong and Yue Rong''s mother and son.


    "Thank you, my Lord!"


    "Thank you, my Lord!"


    When Qin Chao said that Shen Zerao had killed them, both Yao Hong and Yue Rong were very grateful.


    Both of them had the feeling of surviving the disaster and wept with joy.


    Of course, they did not forget to kowtow to express their gratitude to Shen Ze.


    "If you are disrespectful to adults, you can get rid of the death penalty, but not the living one."


    Qin Chao said coldly: "tonight, you''ve been kneeling here."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Yao Hong and Yue Rong didn''t even think about it. They immediately responded.


    Qin Chao was not interested in talking to the mother and son. He finished all the things he should do, and then he turned and left.


    Yao Hong and Yue Rong keep kowtowing until Qin Chao''s figure completely disappears in the field of vision.


    Of course, Yao Hong and Yue Rong dare not disobey Qin Chao''s meaning. Although they stop kowtowing, they still kneel on the ground and dare not get up.


    And because of what just happened, it felt like Yao Hong and Yue Rong, who had gone through the gate of death, were weeping bitterly, just like someone in their family had died.


    How sad and shrill the cry must be, the heart of the listener will be broken, and the tears will fall.


    After dealing with Yao Hong and Yue Rong, Qin Chao didn''t go back to the canteen, but went to wait outside the school.


    Shen Ze has no mood swings about the drama of Yuerong''s mother and son.


    Xia Mengyao and Zhang Li, as well as Zhang Zilan, are quite emotional.


    Especially Xia Mengyao and Zhang Li, the mood has a great fluctuation.


    Previously, both mother and daughter thought Shen Ze was an ordinary young man.


    However, from Shen Ze''s handling of Yao Hong''s mother and son''s affairs, the mother and daughter are impressed to see that Shen Ze is not an ordinary person.


    Therefore, they are very curious about Shen Ze''s identity.


    Both Yue Rong and Yao Hong call Shen Ze an adult. What kind of adult is he?


    Is it an official?


    After Qin Chao took away Yue Rong and Yao Hong''s mother and son, Zhang Li came up to Zhang Zilan and asked, "Zhilan, it seems that your nephew''s identity is not simple?"


    "Tell me what your nephew is."


    Zhang Li wants to know Shen Ze''s identity from Zhang Zilan.


    Shen Ze is the Dragon God. Zhang Zilan didn''t even tell his family about it. Naturally, he won''t tell Zhang Li.


    Zhang Zilan suddenly gave Zhang Li a mysterious smile and said, "my nephew has no identity."


    Hearing Zhang Zilan say this, Zhang Li knew that the former didn''t want to tell her Shen Ze''s true identity at all, so she didn''t ask any more.


    "So mysterious."


    Zhang Libai gave Zhang Zilan a look, and then couldn''t help complaining.


    Zhang Zilan laughed and said nothing more.


    At this time, Shen Ze stood up and said to Zhang Zilan, "Auntie, do you still need donations from your school?"


    "If I need to, I''ll write another $100 million check, which has just been taken away."


    Shen Ze said it lightly, as if he was telling a very small, very common thing.


    It''s like a hundred million to him, just like a check paper, just give it to him.


    It''s so rich and inhumane!


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Xia Mengyao and her family were speechless one after another.


    Zhang Zilan was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile: "aze, you can donate if you want, and you can''t if you don''t want. It depends on your personal meaning."


    Shen Ze always keeps his word, so after listening to Zhang Zilan''s words, he immediately took out another check and wrote a hundred million yuan.


    After signing, Shen Ze handed the check to Zhang Zilan.


    "Auntie, please give it to the school."


    "Good."


    Zhang Zilan took the check in fear.


    She held the check in her hand like a baby.


    This is a check worth 100 million yuan!


    For Zhang Zilan, who has never seen a million yuan, this check worth 100 million yuan is just like a treasure. He needs to hold it like this.


    After giving the check, Shen Ze immediately said, "aunt, there''s nothing else. I''ll go first and wait for you outside."


    "Good." Zhang Zilan nodded.


    Shen Ze nodded politely to Xia Mengyao and Zhang Li, then raised his feet and walked out of the dining hall.


    Zhang Zilan, Zhang Li and Xia Mengyao watched Shen Ze leave.


    Until Shen Ze''s figure disappeared at the door of the canteen, the three talents took back their eyes.


    Then, Zhang Li and Xia Mengyao''s attention is on Zhang Zilan''s check.


    "Zilan, did your nephew really come up with a hundred million?" Zhang Li, standing beside Zhang Zilan, asked curiously.


    "Well."


    Zhang Zilan nodded, thinking that his nephew not only took out 100 million yuan, but also signed the name of Shen Diaolong.


    If she gave the check to the school, it would certainly cause shock to the school.


    Moreover, if this matter is spread, it will certainly cause shock to the whole hanggao.


    And it will make hanggao famous.


    After all, this is a school donated by Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God. It''s hard to be famous!


    Think of these, Zhang Zilan can not help but some excited, look become a little excited.


    Zhang Li is standing beside Zhang Zilan, who is noticing the change.


    Seeing that Zhang Zilan was obviously a little excited and excited, Zhang Li was more convinced of what Zhang Zilan had just said.


    That young man named Shen Ze really gave a hundred million yuan!


    Thinking of this, Zhang Li had a look of shock in her eyes.


    I didn''t expect that Shen Ze looked ordinary, but he was so rich that he could give a hundred million yuan freely for free donation.


    It''s inhuman!


    This makes Zhang Li think of a sentence, people can''t be beautiful, the sea can''t be measured.


    This sentence can very aptly describe Shen Ze.


    On the surface, it looks ordinary, but in fact, its wealth is not exposed and its strength is not obvious.


    Although it''s not clear what Shen Ze''s "adult" identity is, Zhang Li doesn''t have to think much about it now to know that Shen Ze''s identity must be very unusual.


    After all, how can a man who can easily donate $100 million be an ordinary person?


    After listening to the conversation between Zhang Li and Zhang Zilan, Xia Mengyao, sitting on one side, has the same idea as Zhang Li.


    And thinking of these, she is also very shocked and shocked.


    Before that, in her eyes, the ordinary young man was such an ox fork. It was unexpected!


    Suddenly, Xia Mengyao has a strong interest in Shen Ze and wants to know more about him.


    Xia Mengyao, who has always been passive in men''s and women''s affairs, takes the initiative at the moment.


    Xia Mengyao stood up and went to Zhang Zilan. She was a little embarrassed and blushed. She said in a low voice, "Aunt Zhang, can you give me the contact information of Shen Ze?"

 Chapter 489

    Hearing Xia Mengyao ask Shen Ze for his contact information, Zhang Li and Zhang Zilan are surprised to pick an eyebrow.


    Is the little girl enlightened?


    So a passive person, actually take the initiative to have the contact information of the opposite sex.


    Zhang Li was a little relieved and happy.


    After all, in her eyes, Xia Mengyao has always been like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks and doesn''t need love.


    Xia Mengyao has always been worried about her life.


    Now seeing Xia Mengyao take the initiative to stand up, Zhang Li breathes a sigh of relief.


    Daughter''s life is finally a brow ah!


    After all, while Zhang Zilan was surprised, he was also very happy.


    In her opinion, Xia Mengyao takes the initiative to ask for Shen Ze''s contact information, which means that she is interested in Xia Mengyao.


    This means that their relationship is likely to develop further, which Zhang Zilan is very happy to see.


    As long as Shen Ze can get rid of the order, it will be all right.


    "Mengyao, I''ll send you my nephew''s wechat."


    After Zhang Zilan smiles happily, he pushes Shen Ze''s wechat to Xia Mengyao.


    Then, after chatting a few words, Zhang Zilan and Xia Mengyao and Zhang Li''s mother and daughter parted ways.


    Zhang Zilan impressively took the check to the school.


    After receiving this check worth 100 million, which was signed and donated by Shen Diaolong himself, Hangzhou University was terrified and flattered.


    As Zhang Zilan imagined, this caused a huge shock in Hangzhou.


    Even if she can receive long Guo, she also wants to announce it to the public to make hanggao more famous.


    This check was sent by Zhang Zilan. Naturally, the school will listen to Zhang Zilan''s suggestion.


    Therefore, the school finally announced anonymously that a well intentioned person had donated 100 million yuan to hanggao.


    Although it has not been revealed that the donor is Shen Diaolong, the donation of only 100 million yuan has aroused heated discussion in hanggao.


    The spread of this incident has also caused considerable repercussions in Hangzhou.


    After sending the check, Zhang Zilan didn''t stay in the school any more. Instead, he walked out of the school and went home with Shen Ze.


    After getting on the bus, Zhang Zilan said to Shen Ze with a smile, "ah Ze, I think you and Mengyao have a good chance!"


    Shen Ze, leaning against the seat, closed his eyes and opened his eyes. Then he turned his head to look at Zhang Zilan with a bright smile and said softly, "how do you say that?"


    Zhang Zilan said with a smile: "just after you left, Mengyao asked me for your contact information."


    "She''s obviously interested in you."


    After he said these words in high spirits, Zhang Zilan then said in a commanding tone, "Mengyao is a good girl. You should take good care of her."


    Shen Ze smiles when he hears the speech.


    He didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    "Ding Dong!"


    At this time, the voice of mobile phone information sounded.


    Shen Ze subconsciously took out his mobile phone and opened it.


    He was surprised to see that wechat came to add friends'' information.


    Talk of the devil and he comes.


    Is this the plus friend message from Xia Mengyao?


    Shen Ze points to open a look, found that it is really Xia Mengyao sent to add friends information.


    Zhang Zilan took a look and found that it was Xia Mengyao who sent the message to add friends. She immediately said excitedly: "aze, you quickly agree to the request of others to add friends."


    When Zhang Zilan said this, it was not a tone of consultation, but a tone of command.


    Looking at Zhang Zilan so excited, Shen Ze had no choice but to smile.


    This little aunt really broke her heart for his business!


    Shen Ze doesn''t care whether Xia Mengyao adds friends or not.


    Even if Zhang Zilan asked, he added.


    So Shen Ze agreed to add friends.


    Seeing this, Zhang Zilan nodded with satisfaction.


    After that, she began to exhort, "talk to other girls and get to know more about them."


    "Yes, auntie." Shen Ze nodded obediently.


    Qin Chao, who is driving in the driver''s seat, can''t help but curl his lips when he sees that Shen Ze is so obedient to Zhang Zilan.


    The Dragon God, who has always been superior and can only command and direct others, will one day be obedient to others.


    It''s true that there is reincarnation in the way of heaven. Who has heaven spared!


    Thinking of this, Qin Chao grinned.


    Of course, he also laughs that Shen Ze is lucky again.


    For, Qin Chao can''t help feeling in his heart that young, handsome, rich and powerful men are not short of women''s favor!


    The episode that happened in hanggao dining hall tonight is nothing to Shen Ze. After that, he forgot it.


    But this is like a nightmare for Yao Hong and Yue Rong''s mother and son, leaving a very serious psychological shadow.


    According to Qin Chao''s orders, Yao Hong and Yue Rong knelt in the corner of the bridge all night.


    This shows how much psychological shadow Shen Ze has caused to Yao Hong and Yue Rong''s mother and son.


    ¡­¡­


    After listening to Zhang Zilan''s idea and getting to know Xia Mengyao, Zhang Zilan didn''t pester Shen Ze with taking off the single.


    Shen Ze''s life returned to leisure.


    Of course, after he added Xia Mengyao''s wechat friends, there was no waste. He would chat in his spare time.


    Xia Mengyao is very interested in Shen Ze, but Shen Ze is more interested in Xia Mengyao''s teaching in Hangzhou University.


    After all, before entering the war zone, Shen Ze''s idea was to become a teacher and educate people.


    Therefore, they still have some common topics, which can be regarded as chatting.


    However, Shen Ze and Xia Mengyao just made a friend.


    The friendship between gentlemen is as light as water, that''s all.


    As the days go by and the summer deepens, the weather becomes hotter and hotter.


    Time flies, time flies, in the twinkling of an eye, two or three months is quietly past.


    The day of the change of the position of the head of the Shen family in Yanjing is coming.


    Shen Ze, who has lived in Fengxiang village in Hangzhou for nearly three months, plans to set out for Yanjing.


    The night before Shen Ze was going to Beijing, an unexpected guest came to Zhang''s courtyard.


    This is a dusty middle-aged man, about 50 years old.


    I don''t know if it''s because he has been miserable recently. He has black hair. He has a lot of white hair. In a trance, he looks a little gray.


    Moreover, this middle-aged man used to be tall and strong, but now he is a little thin, and his mental state is not very good.


    This middle-aged man is Shen Yu, the father of Shen Ze.


    never go to the temple for nothing.


    Shen Yu, who hasn''t met Shen Ze for several years, is now in the early stage of the change of the head of the Shen family. It must be important for her to visit Shen Ze in person!

 Chapter 490

    Shen Ze is surprised that Shen Yu suddenly finds Zhang''s courtyard to meet him.


    A few years ago, when Shen Ze was an adult, Shen Yu told Shen Ze about his mother, Zhang Ruoyun.


    Since then, the relationship between Shen Ze and Shen Yu has become delicate.


    Although not clear, but it is a kind of broken ties, like strangers, father and son break the meaning.


    After Shen Ze went to the west to join the army, he never saw Shen Yu again.


    Father and son have never been in touch again.


    Both sides seem to have acquiesced that the relationship between father and son is broken.


    Therefore, Shen Ze did not expect that Shen Yu would come to him.


    Alone, Shen Yu drove from Yanjing to Hangzhou and to Fengxiang village.


    Although Shen Yu failed in the succession of the Shen family, he was able to use some strength.


    After all, he is the son of Shen''s royal family and has great strength.


    Shen Yu was surprised to find out that Shen Ze was in Fengxiang village in Hangzhou by some means.


    At about eight o''clock in the evening, Shen Yu arrived at the gate of Zhang''s courtyard.


    He did not directly enter the Zhang family compound, but stood at the door.


    As a master of martial arts, he conveys the meaning of visiting Shen Ze and others in Zhang''s family by a means similar to transmitting sound from thousands of miles.


    Zhang Tao has been discharged from hospital.


    So tonight, Zhang Zilan''s family, together with Shen Ze and Qin Chao, are all at home.


    At this time, they had just had dinner and had not been off the table.


    Suddenly hearing Shen Yu''s voice, the three members of Zhang Zilan''s family were startled and suspected that they had heard the wrong thing.


    "Who''s talking?"


    Zhang Zilan and Zhang Tao met Shen Yu, but only once. They could not recognize that it was Shen Yu''s voice.


    Zhang Ting and Qin Chao have never met Shen Yu, and naturally they can''t.


    The only one who can hear it is Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze''s eyes became dark. He lowered his eyebrows and said softly, "Shen Yu is coming."


    Zhang Zilan, Zhang Tao, and Qin Chao all know that Shen Ze''s father is Shen Yu.


    So, after listening to Shen Ze''s words, their faces suddenly became a little dignified.


    Zhang Ting didn''t know. She asked suspiciously, "who is Shen Yu?"


    Zhang Zilan and they looked at Shen Ze, but they didn''t make a sound.


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and replied in a somewhat complicated tone: "my father."


    "Ah, father?"


    Zhang Ting smell speech, surprised to stare big eyes.


    It''s not surprising that Zhang Ting has such a big reaction.


    Because, who is Shen Ze''s father, in Fengxiang village has always been a mystery.


    When Zhang Ruoyun was still alive, it was always said in the village that Shen Ze was a wild child with a lot of gossip.


    It''s normal for Zhang Ting to have this kind of reaction to Shen Ze''s father.


    Seeing that Shen Zeming''s face became a little abnormal, Zhang Ting suddenly closed her mouth and didn''t speak any more.


    Everyone was silent, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little dull.


    Zhang Zilan, Zhang Tao and Qin Chao do not know the relationship between Shen Ze and Shen Yu, but they all know that Shen Ze is always worried about the death of his mother Zhang Ruoyun.


    In their mind, Shen Ze and Shen Yu are somewhat different.


    Tonight, Shen Yu made a sudden visit. You don''t have to think about it. He came to find Shen Ze.


    As for whether Shen Ze wants to see Shen Yu or not, it''s not up to them.


    They didn''t express any opinions, but let Shen Ze decide for himself.


    There was a moment of silence.


    Shen Ze raised his head and said to Qin Chao, "bring that man to my room."


    "Yes."


    Qin Chao nodded. Then he got up and walked out of the room.


    Shen Ze then stood up and went to his room.


    After Shen Ze left, Zhang Ting couldn''t help being curious and asked Zhang Zilan, "Mom, what kind of person is brother Ze''s father?"


    Zhang Zilan shook his head and said, "I don''t know the details. I''ve only seen aze''s father once. I only know that his name is Shen Yu."


    "Ah?"


    Zhang Ting muttered: "zege''s father is so mysterious."


    After pondering for a moment, Zhang Ting immediately asked, "Mom, did your aunt not tell you anything at the beginning?"


    Zhang Zilan shook his head again: "No."


    "All right!"


    Seeing that she couldn''t get any news from Zhang Zilan, Zhang Ting had to give up and continue to ask.


    "I want to see zego''s father."


    Just as Zhang Ting mutters, Qin Chao leads Shen Yu into the yard.


    Sitting in the living room of Zhang Zilan, they subconsciously cast their eyes.


    Shen Yu is wearing a black Zhongshan suit. Although she is not in a good mental state, she is still very handsome.


    Shen Ze and Shen Yu are father and son. They can be seen at a glance that they are somewhat similar.


    Although Zhang Zilan and his family were all three, Shen Yu had no words, but nodded to Zhang Zilan who was sitting in the living room.


    Then he followed Qin Chao to Shen Ze''s room.


    "Brother is in the room."


    After Qin Chao said this to Shen Yu, he stood outside the door.


    "Thank you for leading the way."


    Shen Yu thanks Qin Chao for a moment. Then he opens the door and walks into the room.


    At the moment, Shen Ze is sitting on the chair in the room.


    He was holding a teacup and sipping tea slowly.


    When Shen Yu enters the room, he sees Shen Ze drinking tea on the chair.


    He walked gently to Shen Ze and stood still. Then he looked at Shen Ze with a kind of appreciative and loving eyes.


    Shen Ze naturally knew that Shen Yu had entered the room, but he pretended that he had not found the same thing. He still hung his head and drank tea on his own.


    Shen Yu experienced Shen Ze''s indifference and indifference several years ago, so he didn''t feel surprised or uncomfortable.


    Of course, he did not have any complaints or dissatisfaction.


    After all, it was all his fault. He could not blame others, not to mention Shen Ze.


    Shen Yu looked at Shen Ze carefully for a while, and saw that everything was fine. He was relieved.


    "I haven''t seen you for several years. You have grown up to be a mature man."


    Maybe he didn''t know what to say, so Shen Yu spoke out his evaluation of Shen Ze to break the silence.


    Shen Ze hears speech, noncommittal ground pulled the corner of the mouth.


    He did not raise his head, coldly said: "something to say, nothing to talk about."


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t want to chat with him, Shen Yu began to smile bitterly.


    Several years later, his son did not forgive himself after all.


    Thinking of this, Shen Yu''s mood became very complicated.


    Shen Yu is not a sentimental person. After a moment of emotion, he cleared up his mood.


    Then he gazed at Shen Ze and asked, "the replacement of the head of the Shen family and the establishment of a new generation of young masters will be held in two days. Will you go back to King Shen''s house?"


    Shen Ze didn''t answer Shen Yu''s question for the first time.


    After he had a sip of tea, he said four words in a very cold voice: "ask clearly."


    Hearing this, Shen Yu''s face suddenly became extremely dignified!

 Chapter 491

    At that time, Shen Ze was assassinated when he first went to university.


    At that time, both Shen Ze and Shen Yu believed that the enemy was behind the operation.


    And there was no one behind it.


    It was not until some time later that it was found out that Shen Hong, who belonged to the Shen family, was behind the assassination.


    Shen Hong, like Shen Ze, belonged to the same Shen family. On the same night, Shen Yu drove back from Hangzhou to Yanjing.


    This middle-aged man wants to go back to Yanjing for preparation at the first time. He wants to keep Shen Ze as much as possible when Shen Ze really wants to go back to King Shen''s house to settle accounts with Shen Hong.


    No matter what price you have to pay, you will not hesitate!

 Chapter 492

    After Shen Yu left, Shen Ze immediately walked out of the room.


    When he came to the door, Shen Ze asked Qin Chao, who was standing outside the door, for a cigarette.


    Then he went to the yard.


    While looking at the moon, while swallowing clouds.


    Qin Chao stood silently in the distance, watching Shen Ze smoking.


    Qin Chao''s face was not very good when he saw that Shen Yu had just left. Now I''ll see Shen Ze again.


    Naturally, he guessed that the conversation between Shen Ze and Shen Yu was not pleasant.


    After seeing Shen Ze smoke a cigarette in, Qin Chao goes to Shen Ze''s back.


    Qin Chao didn''t want Shen Ze to keep everything in his heart, so he hesitated for a moment and whispered, "young master, uncle, what''s the matter with him?"


    After Shen Ze turned cigarette ends into vermicelli, youyou said, "he advised me not to go back to King Shen''s house."


    Qin Chao smell speech, picked pick eyebrow: "uncle is afraid you can''t fight against Shen family?"


    Shen Ze was staring at the bright moon hanging in the sky without making a sound.


    Qin Chao pondered for a moment, then said: "the Shen family is also a top-notch existence among the four royal families in Yanjing. It''s really hard to deal with."


    "However, I believe that Yige''s current strength can surpass Shen''s


    "If we really want to fight, even if we can''t completely destroy Shen Shi, we can also make Shen Shi immortal."


    "It''s just that once the confrontation starts, it may have a great impact."


    In the end, Qin Chao was a little worried.


    After all, the level and size of Shen Ze and Shen''s royal family will be greatly affected once they fight.


    Shen Ze knows what Qin Chao is worried about.


    After a while, he said calmly, "I won''t do anything with Shen. I just want Shen Hong to die."


    When Shen Ze said this, he said it lightly, as if he was stating a trivial thing.


    But if this is heard by other people, it will be very frightening.


    As a member of Shen''s royal family, Shen Ze shows that he will go to Yanjing tomorrow in the process of chatting.


    At about eleven o''clock in the evening, everyone went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    All night long.


    The next day, Shen Ze and Qin Chao got up early in the morning.


    After eating breakfast, they set out for Yanjing.


    Qin Chao drove his business car and Shen Ze all the way north.


    Having nothing to do, Shen Ze sat in the back of the car and closed his eyes.


    Almost three hours later, they arrived in Yanjing.


    When Shen Ze was granted the title of Dragon God in Beijing, he bought a large courtyard at the foot of the imperial city.


    This time back to Yanjing, he and Qin Chao went to the courtyard to have a rest.


    Shen''s banquet is tomorrow, so when he arrives in Yanjing today, Shen Ze has nothing to do and is more relaxed.


    Shen Ze has lived in Yanjing for more than ten years and is quite familiar with Yanjing, the largest city in the Dragon kingdom.


    However, a few years did not come back, Yanjing has changed a lot.


    Longguo has developed rapidly in recent years. As the capital of Longguo, Yanjing has the fastest development among all the cities.


    Therefore, today''s Yanjing gives Shen Ze a strange and familiar feeling.


    Anyway, leisure is also leisure. After lunch, Shen Ze asks Qin Chao to drive around to see the changes in Yanjing.


    As one of the four royal families in Yanjing, Shen''s influence is all over the whole dragon Kingdom, even overseas.


    It is obvious that the change of the position of the head of the royal family has a great influence.


    As early as three months ago, the change of Shen''s position as the head of the royal family spread widely, which caused a heated discussion among the people of the whole dragon kingdom.


    For Shen Tianhua, who is going to take over as the head of the Shen family, he wants more people to know about it.


    It''s not only a show off, but also a way to establish a position.


    Under the promotion of Shen Tianhua, the change of the head of the Shen family continued for three months.


    Tomorrow will be the day when the head of the Shen family will be replaced and the little head of the family will be established. The day before the feast, the momentum is obviously the most powerful.


    Everywhere in Yanjing, whether it''s a landmark building or an ordinary shopping mall or a building, all the places with billboards are full of photos of Shen Tianhua and Shen Hong''s father and son, which shows the change of Shen''s royal family and the establishment of a little master.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao are wandering around the city. They are surprised to see such billboards everywhere.


    It''s a great celebration.


    Shen Ze thought to himself, how wonderful it will be when he turns this great joy into a great funeral tomorrow!

 Chapter 493

    When Shen Hong attacked Shen ze that year, Shen Tianhua, Shen Hong''s father, was surprised to know about it and helped Shen Hong to assassinate Shen Ze.


    The father and son are in collusion and need to be severely punished.


    Tomorrow is a great day for Shen Tianhua and Shen Hong.


    One became the head of the Shen family and was made king.


    He became a little master of the Shen family and a successor to the throne.


    Shen Ze wants to turn this great joy into a great funeral!


    Let Shen Tianhua and Shen Hong and his son get a fatal blow when they are most happy and proud.


    From this, it can be regarded as the best revenge for the father and son for the killers under Shen Ze!


    How happy today, how painful tomorrow!


    The change of the position of the head of the royal family is a change of supreme power, which has a great influence.


    Moreover, under the intentional promotion of Shen Tianhua, the influence of this matter is obviously greater than that of long Guo before. Of course, the confidentiality work has been done very well, which Shen Ze told Ning Yansong on his own initiative.


    Otherwise, Ning Yansong would not know.


    Every leader of the Dragon kingdom will settle down in Yanjing after retiring.


    The reason for this is to focus on ensuring their safety and at the same time facilitate centralization of power.


    After all, the power of each leader is different.


    When Ning Yansong learned that Shen Ze had returned to Yanjing, he contacted Shen Ze immediately.


    The old guy is not polite. He said he would go to Siheyuan for dinner in the evening, and asked Shen Ze to cook a big dinner for him.


    Shen Ze and Ning Yansong are both teachers and friends.


    Although there was something wrong, he agreed to the old man''s unreasonable request.


    After returning to Siheyuan for a rest, Shen Ze and Qin Chao went to the nearby supermarket to buy food and drinks.


    In the evening, Shen Ze began to cook in the kitchen.


    Shen Ze knew that Ning Yansong liked seafood, so he made a seafood dinner.


    Spicy crayfish, minced garlic, Yangcheng Lake hairy crabs, roasted oysters


    Shen Ze spent two hours cooking a seafood dinner.


    Around 8 p.m., Ning Yansong, accompanied by Zhang Che, a top martial artist, came to the courtyard.


    At this time, Shen Ze and Qin Chao have been seated in the living room.


    Ning Yansong is not polite and directly takes Zhang Che into the living room.


    Looking at a table full of seafood, Ning Yansong''s eyes lit up and laughed: "Xiao Shen, you are a good boy. Knowing that the old man likes seafood, he made a seafood dinner for me."


    After appreciating Shen Ze, Ning Yansong joked: "ha ha, I''m really happy to have a seafood dinner made by Lord Dragon God tonight!"


    Shen Ze glanced at Ning Yansong with a faint look in his eyes and said, "don''t be wordy. Sit down and start."


    "Good."


    Ning Yansong smiles, and then he sits down in the empty seat beside Shen Ze.


    "Together."


    Shen Ze then took another look at Zhang Che, who was very ancient.


    Today''s meal is an ordinary family dinner, not an important occasion.


    That''s why Shen Ze invited Zhang Che.


    Zhang Che smelled the speech, and looked at Shen Ze slightly.


    However, he was not polite and did not refuse. He immediately went to Qin Chao''s side.


    After everyone was seated, Qin Chao picked up the wine bottle and poured the wine for Shen Ze, Ning Yansong, Zhang Che and himself.


    Ordinary family dinner, nothing particular, directly with the bowl of wine.


    Qin Chao poured half a bowl of wine for everyone.


    "Here, have a drink first!"


    After the wine was poured, Ning Yansong first raised his bowl and asked everyone to have a drink.


    When Shen Ze saw this, they raised their bowls one after another and drank a lot of wine.


    Then, a few people began to enjoy the seafood dinner.


    "Xiao Shen, your cooking is getting better and better. Every dish is delicious."


    Shen Ze made Ning Yansong''s favorite seafood, so the old man kept praising Shen Ze in the process of eating.


    Shen Ze just laughed and said nothing about it.


    There was nothing to do with everyone, so we had a good time eating and chatting.


    "Xiao Shen, what are you going to do when you go back to Yanjing this time?"


    Ning Yansong knows that Shen Ze doesn''t like to stay in Yanjing, so he also knows that Shen Ze must do something when he returns to Beijing this time.


    He didn''t know what Shen Ze was going to do, but he was worried that his return to Beijing had something to do with Huang Shiping.


    After all, Huang Shiping''s former instigators proposed to remove Shen Ze from the position of Grand Marshal of the military department.


    Although he knows that Shen Ze has made a counterattack in public opinion, it does not mean that Shen Ze will not take other actions.


    Ning Yansong wanted to find out what Shen Ze was doing when he came back, so he asked.


    Shen Ze knew what Ning Yansong wanted to know, so he truthfully replied, "come back to attend a banquet."


    "To the party?"


    When Ning Yansong heard the speech, he thought of the banquet to be held by the Shen family tomorrow.


    Although Ning Yansong would not attend the banquet, he naturally knew that the Shen family was so grand.


    "Are you going to the banquet hosted by the Shen family tomorrow?" Ning Yansong asked.


    "Well."


    Shen Ze nodded.


    "In your character, don''t you always come and go alone, and won''t you attend such a party? Why did you come here this time? "


    Ning Yansong did not know that Shen Ze was a son of the Shen family.


    One reason is that Shen Ze entered the Army Department as Shen Diaolong, and the other is that Shen Ze had no status in the Shen family.


    He was only Shen Yu''s illegitimate son, and did not enter the genealogy of Shen''s royal family.


    Ning Yansong was very confused, because he knew very clearly that Shen Ze was not the kind of person who liked to attend banquets, and he had never attended banquets other than the Ministry of war.


    For Shen Ze suddenly came back to attend the banquet hosted by Shen''s royal family, he was very confused.


    Shen Ze picked up the bowl, drank a mouthful of wine, then said with a faint smile: "I really don''t just attend the banquet, I plan to smash the place tomorrow."


    "Smash the field?"


    Ning Yansong looked at Shen Ze''s eyes and said, "what do you mean?"


    Shen Ze put down the bowl and said, "it means literally."


    Ning Yansong smell speech, the facial expression slightly became dignified some.


    He pondered for a moment, and then asked suspiciously, "go to the banquet hosted by the Shen family and smash the place. Do you have any hatred or resentment with the Shen family?"


    Shen Ze raised his head, on Ning Yansong''s line of sight, and then light said: "small Qiu Xiaoyuan, no big deal."


    Ning Yansong didn''t believe what Shen Ze said. He immediately inquired, "how are you going to smash the field?"


    "Kill a man."


    "Who?"


    "Shen Hong."


    Hearing this name, both Ning Yansong and Zhang Che, who has been calm and calm, are awe inspiring!

 Chapter 494

    Recently, the position of the head of Shen''s royal family has changed, and the establishment of the little master has become a hot topic in Yanjing.


    Ning Yansong and Zhang Che both know very well who Shen Hong is.


    Shen Hong is a member of the Shen family, which is not what Ning Yansong wants to see.


    Shen Ze is very intelligent. Naturally, he wants to know what Ning Yansong is worried about.


    And he didn''t care.


    He is deliberately carrying tomorrow to kill Shen Hong, which is the best way to vent his anger.


    "Old man, I''m just talking to you. I don''t want to hear you nagging here."


    Shen Ze obviously didn''t change his mind at all. After drinking a mouthful of wine, he said to Ning Yansong with a smile.


    Ningyansong smell speech, know is can''t let Shenze listen to his suggestion, so can only helplessly nod.


    "OK, I won''t nag any more. Do as you like!"


    Ning Yansong waved his hand, feeling rather powerless.


    Shen Ze didn''t want to talk about it again. Then he changed the topic and said, "keep eating, keep drinking."


    "All right, another bowl!"


    Ning Yansong said and raised the bowl again.


    Let''s touch the bowl again and have a good drink.


    Later, several people chatted and ate.


    After having enough wine and food, Shen Ze and Ning Yansong talked about the current situation and some official affairs as they used to.


    At about ten o''clock in the evening, Ning Yansong got up and left.


    Before leaving, Ning Yansong asked Shen Ze, "boy, do you want me to let Zhang Che go to support you tomorrow?"


    Shen Ze said nothing but shook his head at Ning Yansong.


    "OK, don''t worry about it."


    As soon as the words fell, the old man looked at Shen Ze with a kind of complicated eyes for a while.


    Then, he sighed a long time, and then left with Zhang Che.


    After Ning Yansong and Shen Ze left, they stood in the yard blowing and smoking.


    As for washing dishes, it''s up to Qin Chao to clean up the kitchen.


    After Qin Chao finished cleaning up, he came to Shen Ze''s side.


    Qin Chao reported to Shen Zechen: "young master, five thousand silver dragon sculptures have been put in place and have been stationed near Shen''s residence."


    Shen Ze smell speech, nodded, indicated to know.


    "Young master, according to reliable information, there will be top experts on the scene tomorrow."


    Qin Chao suggested: "I think it''s good to let Zhang Che go with you."


    Shen Ze smelled the words and gave a faint smile.


    He looked at Qin Chao playfully and said with a smile: "do you think I can''t handle it alone?"


    Qin Chao was dazzled by Shen Ze''s eyes. He said with a smile: "with the master''s ability, it must be able to cope with it."


    "I think the same as Ning Lao, just want Zhang Che to support you."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he laughed but said nothing.


    All over the world, who is qualified to support Shen Ze?


    Looking at Shen Ze Lu with a smile, Qin Chao''s heart became more and more fierce.


    Qin Chao said: "young master, just think I didn''t say anything."


    Shen Ze stares at Qin Chao, then changes the topic and says, "you need a coffin tomorrow. You can get a coffin tomorrow morning."


    "Yes


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he immediately nodded.


    Then he asked with a smile, "young master, is this the coffin for Shen Hong?"


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything. He gave Qin Chao a look of knowing and asking.


    See Shen Ze admit, Qin Chao straight smile.


    Then, he said with some Schadenfreude, "young master, you are going to the banquet tomorrow with a coffin. I''m afraid it will frighten many people to cry."


    Shen Ze smelt speech, noncommittal ground smile.


    In the past, we were just killing people, not burying them.


    This time, break a line, both killing and burying people!

 Chapter 495

    On the eve of the feast, the house of King Shen was ablaze with lights.


    In a study, Shen Tianhua and Shen Hong sit opposite each other.


    "Dad, the banquet we held this time should be the most grand and grand in the history of the Dragon kingdom."


    "Dignitaries of both the government and the people will come to the banquet held by Shen."


    "It''s no exaggeration to say it''s universal celebration!"


    Shen Hong was very proud to say these words to Shen Tianhua, with a sense of complacency.


    "This time it was quite grand and grand."


    Shen Tianhua nodded and agreed with what Shen Hong said.


    For the father and son, the more people know, the better when they are at their best.


    After all, music alone is not as good as music for all.


    Of course, this is more of a show off and show off.


    Shen Tianhua seems to have suddenly thought of something, and said with some regret, "it''s a pity that I didn''t invite that one to the party."


    Shen Hong hears speech, doubt ground asks a way: "who?"


    Shen Tianhua replied, "Shen Diaolong."


    Seeing that Shen Hong was still puzzled, Shen Tianhua then explained, "I asked the Ministry of war to send an invitation to Shen Diaolong, but I didn''t get any response."


    After listening to Shen Tianhua''s words, Shen Hong said with some regret: "it''s really a pity that Shen Diaolong was not invited."


    Whether Shen Tianhua or Shen Hong, in their opinion, if Shen Diaolong could be invited to the banquet, they would really have boundless scenery.


    After all, Shen Diaolong was the first person in the Dragon kingdom.


    Who can invite him, it represents a kind of strength and reputation.


    "It''s normal that people like that can''t be invited."


    Shen Hong said: "even if Shen Diaolong doesn''t come, our party lineup is brilliant and strong enough."


    Shen Tianhua said.


    Then, Shen Tianhua asked, "are all the preparations for tomorrow''s banquet ready?"


    Shen Hong replied, "everything that should be prepared is ready."


    Shen Tianhua nodded and then asked, "is the security arrangement ready?"


    Shen Hong truthfully replied, "there is no special arrangement in this respect."


    Shen Tianhua smell speech, said: "this aspect needs to specially arrange, more draw some experts to guard the field."


    Shen Hong said, "Dad, it''s unnecessary, isn''t it?"


    "Who has the courage to make trouble in our Shen palace?"


    Shen Tianhua said, "if you are prepared, you''d better make arrangements."


    "All right!"


    Although Shen Hong didn''t think it was necessary, he still followed Shen Tianhua''s advice and promised to arrange later.


    "Tomorrow should be very busy, and I''ll have an early rest tonight."


    "Good."


    After another chat, Shen Tianhua and Shen Hong went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    That night, it was Shen Yu who could not rest well.


    Last night, he went to Hangzhou to persuade Shen Ze. Today, he learned that Shen Ze had arrived in Yanjing. Shen Yu was very worried.


    Shen Ze has returned to Beijing, which means that Shen Zeming wants to go to Shen Wang''s house and settle accounts with Shen Hong.


    The conflict between the two sides is inevitable.


    In Shen Yu''s opinion, Shen Ze''s rash action to choose the most glorious day for Shen Tianhua and Shen Hong''s father and son tomorrow will intensify the contradiction.


    And the consequence of doing so will undoubtedly make Shen Tianhua and Shen Hong''s father and son more angry and hate Shen Ze more.


    There''s a big chance that things can''t be done right!


    Once there is a fierce conflict between the two sides, Shen Ze, as the weak side, will not come to a good end.


    In doing so, Shen Ze is flying moths to the fire and killing himself.


    Shen Yu didn''t want to see such a thing happen.


    He thought hard about how to stop it.


    When the moon turns to the stars, time will soon pass.


    All night long.


    The next morning, Qin Chao got up early and went to buy a coffin.


    Then he went back to the courtyard and had breakfast with Shen Ze.


    In the middle of the afternoon, Shen Ze and Qin Chao set out and drove to Shen Wang Fu.


    As for the coffin, it was taken to Shen''s residence by car.


    Shen''s mansion is located on the outskirts of Dongcheng. Shen Ze and his family started from Siheyuan, and it took them more than an hour to get to the outskirts of Dongcheng.


    Just as the car was passing through a highway, suddenly two black Mercedes Benz cars caught up with Shen Ze''s car at a very fast speed, and then stopped the way.


    "Who dares to get in the way when he''s tired of living?"


    Seeing two Mercedes Benz cars blocking the road, Qin Chao, sitting in the driver''s seat, swearing and looking cold.


    Seeing this, Shen Ze''s eyes became cold.


    "Go down and have a look." Shen Ze said.


    "Good."


    Qin Chao nodded, then he opened the door and got out of the car.


    At the moment, Qin Chao''s heart is angry, and he plans to clean up the people who stop him.


    Just as Qin Chao got out of the car, two black Mercedes Benz cars opened their doors and several young figures came down.


    Finally, a middle-aged man in a Chinese tunic came down.


    This middle-aged man is no other than Shen Yu.


    Seeing that Shen Yu is bringing people to block the way, Qin Chao is surprised to pick an eyebrow, while Shen Ze frowns.


    Qin Chao knew that Shen Yu was Shen Ze''s own father, so he didn''t dare to do anything when he saw that the latter was blocking the way.


    The master''s Lao Tzu, he does not dare to fight against him.


    Moreover, Shen Yu''s martial arts strength is higher than him. Even if he starts, he can''t beat the other side, and can only be beaten by the other side.


    In this way, it is even more impossible to start.


    Of course, even if you don''t do it, you can still move your mouth.


    Qin Chao walked up to Shen Yu with a blank face and asked, "Mr. Shen, what do you mean by that?"


    Hearing the speech, Shen Yu turned her eyes from Shen Ze in the business car to Qin Chao in front of him.


    He looked serious and said calmly, "I don''t want aze to go to King Shen''s house."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he frowned.


    Shen Yu: This is because the persuasion of the night before yesterday was fruitless, so today we use compulsory means to prevent the master from going to Shen Wang Fu?


    Just, who can stop what the master wants to do?


    Thinking of these, Qin Chao said in a deep voice: "Mr. Shen, no one can stop what the young master wants to do."


    Then, Qin Chao kindly advised: "I advise you to stop at the precipice as soon as possible, or you''ll get angry with the young master, and it won''t look good at that time."


    Shen Yu thought all night last night.


    He really can''t think of any good way to ensure that Shen Ze is safe.


    Once Shen Ze goes to Shen Wang''s house, even if he takes people to protect Shen Ze, he can''t fight Shen Tianhua and his son.


    In this way, Shen Ze''s safety can not be guaranteed.


    Shen Yu thinks about it, and thinks that only by not letting Shen Ze go to Shen Wang''s house can he be safe.


    Therefore, Shen Yu used this kind of compulsory means to block people.


    Shen Yu has made up his mind, so in the face of Qin Chao''s persuasion, he refused without hesitation.


    "I''ve made up my mind that I won''t let ah Ze go to King Shen''s house today anyway."


    Shen Yu spoke slowly. His tone was calm, but his words were full of perseverance.


    On hearing Shen Yu''s words, Qin Chao''s face sank and his brows twisted together.

 Chapter 496

    "Mr. Shen, if you insist on this and don''t get out of the way, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    Qin Chao opened his mouth coldly and his eyes twinkled.


    When Shen Yu heard the speech, he didn''t make a sound or do anything else.


    Seeing that Shen Yu didn''t want to get out of the way, Qin Chao''s eyes suddenly flashed.


    He took out Uzi he was carrying with him, then raised Uzi and aimed the muzzle of the gun at Shen Yu''s forehead.


    "Mr. Shen, don''t make me shoot."


    Qin Chao said harshly that the threat in his words was very strong.


    Shen Yu was calm and calm when he was pointed at his head with a gun.


    As for what Qin Chao said, he didn''t pay attention to it. He was not afraid of Qin Chao shooting at him.


    Shen Yu did not move, but the young men in black suits he brought with him did.


    These young men in black suits took out their pistols, then raised their guns and pointed to Qin Chao''s head.


    As a result, the atmosphere of the field suddenly became very depressed, and a gunfight was imminent!


    Seeing several young men in black suits all point their guns at their heads, Qin Chao''s face becomes a little ugly.


    It''s obvious that the other side is well prepared and hard to deal with.


    If the other side is not armed, he may be able to deal with Uzzi.


    But when the other side took out his weapon, he had no good idea.


    After all, he has not yet broken through to the realm of martial arts masters and has no ability to turn the situation around.


    Qin Chao can only rely on Shen Ze''s help.


    Sitting in the car, Shen Ze seems to have guessed Qin Chao''s idea, but he has an action.


    Shen Ze didn''t make any big moves. He just waved his hand.


    As he made the gesture of waving, a wonderful and strange breath poured out from his fingers.


    Almost in an instant, this breath came to Qin Chao.


    When Qin Chao felt this breath.


    The pistols in the hands of several young men in black suits were all very strange. They broke into pieces, turned into powder and floated in the air.


    Seeing this scene, in addition to Qin Chao and Shen Yu''s ability to keep calm, several young men in black suits all looked as if they had gone to hell. They were all staring at each other, and there was a strong color of panic on their faces.


    They all staggered back a few strides with fright.


    After stabilizing their figure, they looked around in panic and did not dare to do anything else.


    Seeing a few young men in black suits, Qin Chao was terrified and laughed with pride.


    At this time, Shen Yu''s eyes were fixed on the business car. His face was reflective, and his eyes flickered with consternation.


    As a martial arts master, Shen Yu''s martial arts strength is not bad.


    Several young men in black suits didn''t know what the situation was, but he obviously did.


    Just now that wonderful, let a few black suit in the hands of young people''s guns into the smell of powder, it is from the business car!


    Shen Yu can''t see who is sitting in the business car, but he can detect that the other person is Shen Ze.


    And this also means that Shen Ze just sent out that wonderful breath.


    It means that Shen Ze''s martial arts strength is at least at the master level.


    Shen Yu knew that Shen Ze had a great talent for practicing martial arts.


    But after only a few years, Shen Ze reached the master level, which surprised Shen Yu.


    After all, he has practiced martial arts for decades, but now he can reach the master level.


    However, although a little surprised that Shen Ze''s martial arts strength reached the level of a master, Shen Yu still did not give up to prevent Shen Ze from going to Shen Wang Fu.


    After all, Lord Shen''s mansion is guarded by a master of martial arts.


    If Shen Ze only reaches the master level, he still can''t see it.


    Run to Lord Shen''s house, still looking for death!


    Just as Shen Yu had various ideas in his mind, Qin Chao spoke.


    "Mr. Shen, get out of the way, or the young master will give you a hand later, that''s not good!"


    Qin Chao''s tone is euphemistic, but his words are sonorous and powerful.


    Shen Yu was unmoved by the speech.


    This elegant middle-aged man, with deep eyes staring at the business car, said in a loud voice: "aze, if you can beat me, I''ll get out of the way."


    Just after Shen Yu''s words, a wonderful breath swept out of the business car again.


    This breath is divided into two parts, one wrapped Shen Yu, the other wrapped two black Mercedes Benz cars.


    After being wrapped by breath, Shen Yu could not move as if he had been cast the skill of body immobilization.


    And the two black Mercedes Benz cars, as if they were swept by a strong wind, rolled back to the side.


    As a result, the road is clear.


    "Gone."


    Then, a faint voice came out of the business car.


    When Qin Chao heard the news, he took a look at the motionless Shen Yu, then turned around and got on the business bus.


    Then Qin Chao started the engine and drove away.


    Shen Yu couldn''t move and naturally couldn''t open his mouth. He could only watch the business car leave.


    As for a few young men in black suits on one side, they were all frightened and did not dare to stop them.


    As a result, they left smoothly.


    When the business car is a long way away, the breath that envelops Shen Yu will dissipate.


    Shen Yu regained his freedom.


    However, Shen Yu seems to have collapsed.


    As soon as he regained his freedom, he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face suddenly turned pale. At the same time, his body collapsed and he fell on his knees.


    The reason why Shen Yu was like this was that he wanted to rely on his own force to resist the breath when he was just wrapped by the breath and couldn''t move.


    Shen Yu''s struggle with that breath not only failed to dispel it, but also met with a backlash.


    At the moment, Shen Yu''s Qi and blood were churning and disordered.


    It seems to be OK on the surface, but actually it''s internal injury.


    "Mr. Shen, are you all right?"


    Two young men in black suits came forward and helped Shen Yu up from the ground. Then they helped him to sit in the back of Mercedes Benz.


    "How do you feel, Mr. Shen? Do you want to go to the hospital? "


    Seeing Shen Yu''s dispirited breath, several young men in black suits all frowned and looked dignified.


    While they were worried about Shen Yu''s safety, they had ups and downs in their hearts and could not be calm for a long time.


    Who is the man in the business car?


    It''s so easy to hurt Shen Yu as a martial arts master!


    Let the pistol turn into powder, make Shen Yu unable to move, and let the Mercedes Benz fly away.


    All of these all show that the other side is an extremely powerful existence!


    Several young men in black suits were shocked to think that if the other side could use this method, it must be a martial arts master!


    They run to block a martial arts master''s way. It''s a bit ungrateful. It''s just like trying to kill themselves!


    Think of these, a few young men in black suits are palpitating, after a while afraid.

 Chapter 497

    Several young men in black suits can guess that the man in the business car is a martial arts master.


    As the object wrapped by breath, Shen Yu is naturally more able to determine Shen Ze''s martial arts strength.


    Shen Ze''s martial arts strength has reached the master level!


    As a master of martial arts, Shen Yu is very sure of this.


    Realizing this, Shen Yu''s heart set off a huge wave.


    He thought that Shen Ze was just a master of martial arts, but he never thought that Shen Ze had become a rare master of martial arts!


    How many martial arts masters are there in the world?


    It''s really a gift. It''s the best of the time!


    My son is really a dragon and Phoenix among people, and the son of heaven!


    Thinking of these, Shen Yu''s mood is very complicated.


    I feel happy and proud, but also sad.


    Of course, he is more at ease a lot.


    Before that, he thought that Shen Ze''s going to Shen Hong''s house to settle accounts was just a moth flying into the fire.


    Now that he knows that Shen Ze is a top martial artist and has a certain ability to protect himself, he is relieved.


    Although King Shen''s residence is guarded by top martial arts masters, as long as Shen Ze is also a martial arts master, the situation will not be so bad.


    Even if Shen Ze can''t find Shen Hong successfully, he still has the ability to break into Lord Shen''s house and leave safely.


    After all, the master of martial arts, the master of martial arts and the master of martial arts, has been separated from the category of human beings.


    Master Wu Tao wants to go. Who can stop him?


    Of course, Shen Yu didn''t have a great view of happiness.


    He knew that King Shen''s mansion had top martial artists and many experts.


    In addition, there are also top martial artists participating in the banquet held by King Shen''s mansion today.


    King Shen''s residence is really a place of the dragon and the tiger.


    Even if Shen Ze is a top martial arts man, he can''t be sure.


    Thinking of this, Shen Yu didn''t care about his injury.


    He opened his mouth and said, "go to King Shen''s house."


    Several young men in black suits hesitated when they heard the speech.


    "Mr. Shen, how is your injury?"


    "Mr. Shen, would you like to go to the hospital first and have a look at the injury?"


    Several young men in black suits were worried about Shen Yu''s apparent poor health.


    They strongly suggested that Shen Yu go to the hospital first.


    Shen Yu waved his hand and said, "no harm."


    "I''m not in any serious trouble. Just adjust my breath."


    Shen Yu immediately ordered: "now set out to go to King Shen''s residence immediately."


    Seeing Shen Yu''s insistence, a few young men in black suits could not say anything more. They could only nod their heads.


    Later, Shen Yu and his family drove to Shen Wang''s residence.


    Shen Ze was surprised that Shen Yu ran out to block the road today, but he didn''t make a fuss.


    After all, the night before yesterday, Shen Yu suddenly went to Hangzhou to persuade him not to go to King Shen''s residence.


    Naturally, Shen Ze can feel it. Shen Yu is concerned about him.


    However, Shen Yu also revealed that he did not know him well enough.


    If Shen Yu is clear about Shen Ze''s character and temper, he will know that Shen Ze has made up his mind. No one can change it or stop it.


    On the way to Lord Shen''s residence, such an episode happened. Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to it, just as nothing happened.


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything, but just shut his eyes as usual.


    Almost an hour later, near noon, Shen Ze and his family arrived at the gate of Shen Wang''s residence.


    Shen Ze did not get off at the first time, but sat in the car with Qin Chao.


    As if they were waiting for something to happen, they each took out a cigarette and smoked slowly.


    At this time, there were a lot of people in King Shen''s residence.


    Towards noon, all the guests arrived.


    Those who come to the banquet today are rich or expensive. They are all powerful.


    A small Shen Wang Fu, but it includes most of the powerful people in the Dragon kingdom.


    It can be said to be full of friends, the lineup is extremely strong!


    The dining table was placed in the courtyard. After greeting the people to take their seats, Shen Tianhua made a speech on the stage.


    People are in a good mood at happy events.


    Shen Tianhua, dressed in a big red shirt, has a smile on his face, expressing his joy.


    After looking around the yard, he said in a loud voice, "first of all, thank you for coming to our banquet hosted by Shen. Thank you for your gifts and kindness."


    "Tianhua, thank you very much."


    Shen Tianhua said, hugging the audience.


    "You are welcome, Mr. Shen."


    Under the stage, a group of people saluted back.


    Shen Tianhua nodded his head with a smile, and then said, "everyone is free to eat and drink. If there is any place to entertain, I hope Haihan."


    "I won''t talk much nonsense. Let''s go!"


    As soon as Shen Tianhua''s words fell, a servant rushed into the yard.


    The servant ran to the front of the stage and reported to Shen Tianhua in a loud voice: "the Lord of the family, the Dragon God has sent a gift!"


    As soon as the servant said this, there was a heated discussion in the yard.


    "The Dragon God sent a gift? True or false? "


    "In the whole world, no one dares to pretend to be the Lord Dragon God. Since my servants say that the Lord Dragon God sent a gift, it must be true!"


    "The Dragon God, who has always been indifferent to the affairs of the world, actually sent a congratulatory gift. It''s a great honor for Lord Shen!"


    "It''s really enviable that Lord Shen can let the Dragon God give gifts."


    Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God, is the first powerful minister of the Dragon Kingdom and the most legendary figure in the contemporary era.


    No matter when and where they are, they are the focus and the object of people''s attention.


    Shen Ze sent a congratulatory gift, which caused a heated discussion.


    "The Lord Dragon God sent a gift. Is that true?"


    After hearing the report from the servant, Shen Tianhua couldn''t believe it for the first time.


    Although he sent someone to send an invitation to Shen Ze before, he didn''t get any response.


    In Shen Tianhua''s opinion, the Dragon God disdains to pay attention to him.


    Now, it''s normal for him not to believe that a Dragon God has sent a gift.


    "It''s true, master." The servant replied positively.


    To get a definite answer, Shen Tianhua chose to believe.


    The Lord Dragon God really sent a gift!


    To confirm this, Shen Tianhua was a little excited and very happy.


    It''s a great honor and ability to let Dragon God give gifts!


    For Shen Tianhua, who likes to show off, the Dragon God''s gift giving is very much liked and pleased to see.


    Although he had some accidents and doubts about why the Dragon God wanted to give him gifts.


    But it doesn''t matter to him now.


    After laughing for a while, Shen Tianhua said to the servant, "where is the gift from the Dragon God? Take me to see it! "


    The servant reported: "master, the gift from the Dragon God has been carried in."


    As soon as the servant''s words were over, four servants came into the yard carrying a rectangular object wrapped in a white cloth towel.


    Shua Shua!


    All the people present turned their heads at the first time and turned their eyes to the things carried in by the four servants.


    Lord dragon, what did you bring?


    Everyone was very interested, showing a very curious look.


    Shen Tianhua is no exception. He is both curious and excited.


    As the first person in the Dragon Kingdom, what the Dragon God sent must not be ordinary.


    What will be the rectangular large object wrapped in this cloth towel?


    Under the gaze of the crowd, four servants lifted the rectangular object to the front of the stage.


    As soon as they put it down, Shen Tianhua could not wait to step down, and then with an excited heart, he reached out to uncover the white cloth towel!

 Chapter 498

    Shen Tianhua is a martial arts practitioner with great strength.


    "Hiss!"


    Under the gaze of the people, he lifted the white cloth.


    As soon as the white cloth towel was lifted, the large rectangular object appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    This is a black coffin!


    They all widened their eyes and became dull.


    Shen Tianhua, who was very happy, saw that it was a black coffin, and his smile froze.


    He looks more ugly than crying and looks very funny.


    This is a noisy courtyard, suddenly fell into a dead silence, silent, smell needle can fall!


    No matter Shen Tianhua or others present, we all thought that Dragon God would send something special.


    They never thought that the gift from the Dragon God was a coffin!


    After a moment''s silence, there was an uproar.


    "What''s the matter? How could the gift from the Dragon God be a coffin


    "The Dragon God sent a coffin. It''s not like congratulation, but it''s like looking for trouble on purpose."


    "If you send the coffin, will it be a festival between lord Shen and the Dragon God?"


    "On such a happy day, it seems that the dispute between lord Dragon God and Lord Shen is not small to send a coffin."


    "It''s hard to deal with the entanglement with the Dragon God!"


    There was a lot of discussion.


    Standing on the stage, Shen Tianhua stares at the black coffin.


    His face twitched for a long time.


    Then, his face was suddenly gloomy.


    Just heard that the Dragon God sent a gift, Shen Tianhua was just like eating sugar, happy and happy.


    But at the moment, seeing that the gift sent by the Dragon God was a coffin, Shen Tianhua felt as if he had eaten excrement. He was not happy in his heart and felt uncomfortable all over.


    How the hell is this?


    How did the Dragon God send a coffin?


    Shen Tianhua couldn''t figure it out and was very angry.


    In his view, he and Dragon God have no intersection, let alone offended each other.


    Even if the invitation was sent to the Dragon God before, it would not offend the Dragon God, but it would not let the other party send a coffin, would it?


    What''s more, it''s today''s festive day.


    Sending a coffin not only brought him bad luck, but also made him face down in front of many powerful people.


    If this matter is spread out, it will make Shen Tianhua a laughing stock in the world.


    This Shen Diaolong is really hateful. His intention is vicious and his heart should be punished!


    At this moment, Shen Tianhua was furious and gnashed his teeth at Shen Ze.


    Shen Tianhua is very upset, and other members of the Shen family are also very angry and dissatisfied.


    To send a coffin on today''s Day is not only a matter of choice, but also a matter of striking Shen''s face.


    How can this be tolerated?


    Although this is the coffin sent by your Dragon God, our Shen family is not vegetarian either.


    Even if you Shen Diaolong is the most powerful minister and the most important person in the Dragon Kingdom, we Shen family are also the dominant royal family. You can''t tolerate such humiliation!


    "We Shen family didn''t provoke Shen Diaolong. Shen Diaolong sent a coffin on this happy day of our Shen family. It''s really deceiving!"


    Shen Hong, who was already seated, angrily opened his mouth and got up and went to the coffin.


    "Send me a coffin. How can I bully the Shen family?"


    "You Shen Diaolong won''t give me Shen''s face, and I don''t have to give you face!"


    Shen Hong was filled with indignation. After he said these words, he was still angry.


    A martial arts strength to reach the master level, he suddenly stretched out a hand, ready to put on the stage of the coffin to be broken.


    "Hong''er, don''t be rude!"


    Shen Hong is young, energetic and impulsive.


    Compared with Shen Hong, Shen Tianhua is more calm.


    Although very angry, Shen Tianhua was not so impulsive as Shen Hong. He spoke in time to dissuade Shen Hong.


    Shen Tianhua held back his anger and said in a deep voice, "this is a gift from the Lord Dragon God. It can''t be destroyed!"


    Although Shen Hong is very upset, he still wants to listen to Shen Tianhua''s words.


    The hand he raised did not fall. After a moment''s hesitation, he put it away.


    Of course, Shen Hong was still angry. He said angrily, "this is a stupid gift!"


    Shen Hong said angrily, "Dad, this Shen Diaolong is coming to find fault. Our Shen family has a big business. We can''t swallow our anger and let him do anything wrong."


    Although Shen Hong knew that Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God, was the first person in the Dragon kingdom. His power covered the sky and he tried not to provoke others.


    But now Shen Diaolong brings the coffin to the door, which is equivalent to riding on Shen''s head to take a shit, which makes him unable to bear.


    Shen Hongshen pointed to the coffin and gritted his teeth and said, "Dad, this thing must be destroyed. Otherwise, Shen Diaolong really thinks that we Shen are bullying."


    Shen Tianhua''s face was gloomy and his brow was tight.


    After listening to Shen Hong''s words, his eyes twinkled, as if he was thinking about whether to destroy the coffin.


    "Dad, if we don''t destroy this thing today, we Shen Shi will become a joke."


    "Do you want this to be a laughing stock in his population?"


    Shen Hong''s tone doesn''t diverge, persuading Shen Tianhua to destroy the coffin.


    After a while, Shen Tianhua seemed to have made a decision.


    He looks a ruthless, coldly said: "OK, destroy this thing!"


    "Good."


    After listening to Shen Tianhua''s words, Shen Hong suddenly became energetic.


    The next moment, Shen Hong burst out, he raised his foot, toward the coffin Li split down.


    In principle, as a master of martial arts, Shen Hong''s coffin will break apart if he goes down.


    However, a surprising scene appeared.


    "Dang..."


    It looks like a coffin made of wood, but it is made of steel.


    Shen Hong''s feet down, in addition to a deafening sound of impact, the coffin was still, and did not suffer any damage.


    Moreover, Shen Hong''s leg was also subjected to a reaction force.


    He felt pain and numbness in his leg, which was very uncomfortable.


    "What''s going on?"


    "It''s just a wooden coffin. Why can''t I split it?"


    Shen Hong''s eyebrows were twisted together, and his face was full of doubts.


    Not only is Shen Hong puzzled, but Shen Tianhua, standing on the stage, is also very confused.


    How can a wooden coffin not be broken?


    It''s amazing!


    "I don''t believe it can''t be destroyed!"


    Shen Honglu showed a look of never giving up. Then he raised his hand and patted the coffin angrily.


    "Bang!"


    A strange scene happened again.


    Shen Hong''s powerful and terrifying palm fell on the coffin, just like hitting cotton, without any movement.


    The coffin was still in place, without any sign of fragmentation.


    When Shen Hong and Shen Tianhua saw this, their faces became very ugly.


    What the hell is this?

 Chapter 499

    Everyone knows that Shen Hong''s martial arts strength has reached the master level.


    They also wondered why Shen Hong, who was so powerful in force, could not destroy a wooden coffin.


    Is it because this coffin was given by the Dragon God, so it''s not an ordinary wooden coffin that Shen Hong can''t damage?


    We all feel that this is a bit of an evil thing.


    Of course, everyone knows that Shen Tianhua is angry now, so they all keep silent and don''t make any comments.


    Just quietly looking at how Shen Tianhua will deal with it, there is a kind of cold look on the sidelines.


    Among them, there are some people who want to see Shen Tianhua''s jokes.


    Although all the people present today are here to congratulate Shen Tianhua on taking over the position of the head of the Shen family, some of them just go through the motions and do superficial work.


    There must be such people who are not too busy to watch the excitement, and some even wait for Shen to make jokes.


    After all, Shen''s royal family, with its powerful family, could not help fighting for power and profit.


    If there is a fight for interests, there will be a fight in secret.


    Seeing that Shen Diaolong had sent a coffin to King Shen''s residence, some of the people on the scene were jubilant.


    They are very happy to see Shen''s royal family fighting with Shen Diaolong.


    As we all know, Shen Diaolong is the first powerful minister of the Dragon Kingdom, the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, and he is in charge of millions of excellent soldiers.


    No one who is hostile to Shen Diaolong can ask for good fruit.


    Even though Shen''s royal family is powerful and profound, it is not good to fight with Shen Diaolong, and it may be weakened.


    Even if they will not be exterminated, it is very likely that their vitality will be greatly damaged.


    And that''s exactly what these people want to see.


    As a result, some people on the scene showed a good look.


    According to rough statistics, there are no more than ten martial arts masters in the whole dragon kingdom.


    In the Shen family, there was a master of martial arts.


    His name is Shen Yuan. He was the last head of the Shen family.


    Today, Shen Yuan is also present.


    Shen Tianhua, his father, his son, and others didn''t see why Shen Hong didn''t destroy the coffin, but Shen Yuan, who had a vicious eye, saw it.


    Over sixty, gray haired and dressed in a white shirt, the old man had a kind of fairyland temperament. He got up from his seat and walked to Shen Hong with slow steps.


    Seeing Shen Yuan coming over, Shen Hong immediately said angrily, "grandfather, come and see what''s going on!"


    Shen Yuan nodded, and then he looked at the coffin on the ground without expression.


    After staring at him for a while, Shen Yuan said with emotion: "Dragon God is really a good skill!"


    "He gave the coffin a breath, and made it stronger than steel."


    As a master of martial arts, Shen Yuan was impressed to see the way.


    As soon as Shen Yuan said this, all the people showed a sudden color.


    i see.


    As we all know, Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God, is the first God of war in the world. He is a master of martial arts and a top martial arts man!


    The Dragon God gives a breath to the wooden coffin, which really makes it hard.


    Under the master, everything is a mole ant!


    Shen Hong, who is only a master in martial arts, naturally can''t move the coffin.


    "This Shen Diaolong is really scheming. He deliberately gives this thing a breath!"


    "He used these means to embarrass us Shen. It''s really disgusting!"


    Shen Hong complained bitterly and said to Shen Yuan, "grandfather, please do it yourself and destroy this disgusting thing."


    For the Dragon God to send a coffin, Shen Yuan is naturally very not wrong and unhappy.


    He also wanted to destroy the coffin, so after listening to Shen Hong''s words, he immediately nodded.


    After that, Shen Yuan didn''t hesitate any more.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, a breath of terror swept away from Shen Yuan.


    Shen Yuan raised a thin palm and slapped it angrily toward the coffin.


    Under the gaze of everyone, Shen Yuan''s palm, like a hill, fell on the coffin.


    "Bang" a loud noise, like thunder.


    "Boom!"


    A terrible force swept away from the intersection of Shen Yuan''s palm and coffin.


    The air blows up, the void twists, and the momentum is frightening!


    However, Shen Yuan''s powerful hand still failed to break the coffin, even a crack did not come out.


    "This..."


    Shen Yuan himself, Shen Tianhua, Shen Hong and other people all stared in disbelief.


    As a master of martial arts, Shen Yuan could not destroy the coffin.


    How could this breath of Dragon God be so terrible?


    The martial arts strength of the God of war seems to be even more terrifying than imagined!


    It''s just too shocking!


    Just give the coffin a breath, let Shen Yuan have nothing to do, it is hard to imagine!


    "How can this thing be so difficult?"


    Shen Tianhua and Shen Hong were very angry and their faces became more and more ugly.


    "I don''t believe I can''t destroy this thing!"


    Shen Yuan''s face was a little ugly, and of course he was very angry.


    He is like a sudden and the coffin bar, impressively is not to destroy the coffin does not give up.


    Just as Shen Yuan was about to start on the coffin again, a cold voice rang out in everyone''s ears.


    "You want to destroy what the Dragon God gave you. Are you impatient?"


    It''s a voice of questioning, with a high and domineering tone.


    Hearing this voice, people''s faces were dazed.


    Where does the sound come from?


    Most people don''t know where the voice comes from. Only top martial artists like Shen Yuan are aware of it.


    The top martial arts man in the yard, suddenly and coincidentally turned his eyes to the door of the yard.


    There, space distortion, a young figure slowly emerged.


    And then, the young figure disappeared, leaving a remnant in the original place.


    The next moment, this young figure came to the yard, and Shen Yuan and others are not more than two Zhang away.


    At that time, the light figure stood still completely, and people could see clearly that this was a young man in his early twenties, dressed in black and rich as jade.


    The young man carries his hands on his back and is as lofty as a mountain. He has the temperament of being superior to all living beings.


    This young man is no other than Shen Ze!


    Others didn''t know Shen Ze, but the Shen clan recognized him at a glance.


    See suddenly appear in the yard of Shen Ze, the presence of the Shen clan are frowning.


    What''s Shen Yu''s illegitimate son doing here?

 Chapter 500

    Shen Ze is not the guest of today''s banquet.


    For the appearance of Shen Ze, Shen clan people are very surprised and confused.


    When we think of the words just questioned, like Shen Ze''s words, we can''t help thinking about Shen Ze''s relationship with the Dragon God?


    Other people who don''t know Shen Ze secretly guess that Shen Ze is a subordinate of the Dragon God, the one who sent the coffin to Shen''s palace.


    The last person to see Shen Ze was Shen Hong, who regarded Shen Ze as his enemy.


    When he saw Shen Ze, his face became very gloomy and his eyes were cold.


    Shen Hong stares at Shen Ze fiercely, and asks in a cold voice: "boy, who let you into my Shen palace?"


    After questioning, Shen Hong immediately scolded: "you are not qualified to enter King Shen''s residence. Get out now!"


    Shen Ze looked at Shen Hong calmly without any sound or movement.


    "Are you deaf or can''t understand me?"


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to himself, Shen Hong showed his fierce feelings, and a strong murderer appeared in his eyes.


    At that time, Shen Hong wanted to kill Shen Ze.


    Shen Hong has always been worried about the failure to end Shen Ze.


    Of course, Shen Hong did not give up the idea of killing Shen Ze.


    However, Shen Ze disappeared after the assassination.


    Shen Hong can no longer use his means.


    Shen Ze and Shen Hong have not seen each other for several years.


    Shen Hong was very surprised and surprised that Shen Ze suddenly appeared in Shen Wang''s mansion today.


    At the same time, the heart of killing Shen Ze suddenly came out.


    If you don''t go to heaven, if you don''t go to hell.


    I''ll finish what I didn''t finish in those years today!


    Shen Hong did not wait for Shen Ze to answer the question.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, Shen Hong broke out in vain, like a fierce tiger, and rushed to Shen Ze.


    "Boy, you should be punished for breaking into Lord Shen''s residence without permission!"


    At the same time, Shen Hong, like the king of hell, sentenced Shen Ze to death.


    Just as Shen Hong was about to rush in front of Shen Ze, Shen Ze moved.


    "I didn''t let you move."


    Shen Ze light mouth at the same time, heart read a move, a breath suddenly swept out of his body.


    Shen Hong was enveloped in this invisible breath.


    The next moment, Shen Hong is like in the body, in vain set in place.


    He was like a sculpture, motionless.


    In addition to consciousness, Shen Hong''s body is out of control.


    Shen Hong was shocked at the sudden appearance of this strange thing.


    He didn''t know why. He was in deep fear.


    My martial arts strength has reached the master level. How can I say that if I don''t move, I won''t move?


    What''s going on?


    Is there a master of martial arts fighting against him?


    Who is the other party?


    Shen Hong was in a state of confusion, and many questions appeared in his mind.


    Of course, he couldn''t help doubting that Shen Ze had done it, even if he couldn''t believe it.


    If you can give him a master of martial arts, he must be a master of martial arts, otherwise he can''t do it.


    Shen Ze is probably the one who did it!


    After all, Shen Ze had the most motive when he just started fighting against him.


    Moreover, Shen Hong knows that Shen Ze has a very high talent for practicing martial arts.


    Although he didn''t believe that Shen Ze could surpass himself. In his twenties, he cultivated his martial arts strength to the master level, but it was impossible!


    Is it hard to be such a humble bastard who has really become a martial arts master?


    Thinking of this possibility, Shen Hong had a bad feeling in his heart.


    envious, jealous and hateful!


    At the beginning, Shen Ze was not included in the Shen family tree. He was obviously the illegitimate son of Shen Yu, but he was very famous in the Shen clan because of his unique talent in martial arts and his outstanding ability.


    At that time, Shen Hong, who was also very outstanding, was inevitably compared with Shen Ze.


    The two young Tianjiao are invisible opposites.


    Shen Hong has always been arrogant and narrow-minded.


    In his eyes, Shen Ze is just a humble bastard, not worthy of comparison with him, he has always looked down on Shen Ze.


    Shen Hong wants to be stronger than Shen Ze everywhere, but at the same time, he doesn''t want to be compared with Shen Ze, a cheap bastard.


    Shen Hong always felt that he was better than Shen Ze in any aspect.


    But the reality is that he can''t compare with Shen Ze in many places.


    The difference between reality and ideal is too big for Shen Hong to accept. As a result, he distorts his mind and tries to kill Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze is like a demon in Shen Hong''s heart. If he doesn''t get rid of Shen Ze, he will be unhappy all day!


    As long as Shen Ze is dead, he can be at ease!


    The distortion of Shen Hong''s psychology can be seen.


    Shen Hong has always looked down on Shen Ze and thinks that Shen Ze is inferior to him everywhere.


    Now, I find that Shen Ze may have become a martial arts master, and his martial arts strength is one level higher than that of him, which makes Shen Hong as miserable as eating excrement.


    Damn, how can you lose to this Cheap Bastard in martial arts!


    Shen Hong was angry and annoyed.


    He couldn''t move. He almost had internal bleeding.


    Shen Hong suddenly did not move. Naturally, people found out that he was abnormal.


    Shen Tianhua asked in a deep voice, "hong''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Hong couldn''t move his mouth and make a sound, so he couldn''t answer Shen Tianhua.


    Seeing that Shen Hong did not move or make a sound, Shen Tianhua frowned tightly, and a look of worry appeared on his face.


    At the moment, Shen Yuan, standing next to the coffin, is looking solemn and staring at Shen Ze.


    As a master of martial arts, Shen Yuan was very clear about what had just happened.


    He noticed that Shen Ze released a breath in the dark and gave Shen Hong a place to live.


    This also shows that Shen Ze is a master of martial arts!


    A master of martial arts in his twenties is rare in the world!


    Thinking of these, Shen Yuan looked into Shen Ze''s eyes, and a thick color of complexity appeared.


    Shen Yuan is Shen Ze''s grandfather in terms of blood relationship.


    Shen Yuan has always known that Shen Ze is gifted in martial arts, but he did not expect that at this age, Shen Ze''s martial arts strength would reach the master level.


    At such an age, there are not many masters of martial arts!


    At this moment, Shen Yuan''s mood becomes very complicated because Shen Ze, a young hero of the same generation, may have become a member of the Shen family.


    In fact, Shen Yuan always knew that Shen Hong was much worse than Shen Ze.


    At the beginning, he also wanted Shen Ze to enter Shen''s genealogy, but because Shen Tianhua and Shen Hong''s father and son had been interfering with it, it could not go on smoothly.


    A few years ago, Shen Ze suddenly disappeared, which completely made this matter come to an end.


    Now, he has been removed from the position of head of Shen''s family.


    When Shen Tianhua takes over as the head of the family, Shen Ze''s entry into Shen''s genealogy cannot be accomplished.


    In the end, it''s a pity!


    Now is not the time to think more, Shen Yuan is very quickly packed up the mood, restored to calm.


    Shen Yuan didn''t know what Shen Ze was going to do when he came back to King Shen''s house today.


    However, judging from the current situation, it seems that those who come are not good.


    Shen Yuan doesn''t want to fight against Shen Ze.


    Therefore, he has no facial expression and is not angry. He questions Shen Ze in the tone of an elder.


    "Shen Ze, what do you want to do?"


    Shen Ze smell speech, slant to head, the vision lightly swept Shen Yuan one eye.


    Then, his thin lips slightly opened, light said: "don''t do anything, just to take Shen Hong''s dog life."


    Shen Ze said this.


    Just like a cold wind swept the whole compound, the temperature between the fields dropped suddenly.


    The atmosphere suddenly became very tense!

 Chapter 501

    Don''t do anything, just come to take Shen Hong''s life.


    This sentence, Shen Ze said lightly, just like a trivial matter.


    But when he heard these words in other people''s ears, he was shocked.


    Take Shen Hong''s life?


    What a bold and arrogant remark!


    Shen Hong is not only the son of Shen''s royal family, but also the son of Shen Tianhua, the current head of Shen''s royal family. He is also the young head of Shen''s royal family and one of the successors of Shen''s family.


    These identities are enough to show that Shen Hong is unusual.


    In today''s world, who dares to kill Shen Hong?


    There are few people in the world.


    Shen Ze said this, let a person think he is eating bear heart leopard gall, from this just dare to be speechless.


    It was a quiet courtyard. After a while, an uproar broke out.


    "What is the origin of this young man? To kill Shen Hong


    "Look, he should be a subordinate of the Dragon God. Is it the Dragon God who wants to kill Shen Hong?"


    "The Dragon God has sent the coffin. It seems that he really has a problem with Shen. If this young man is really a subordinate of the Dragon God, he can kill Shen Hong."


    "How could the Dragon God and Shen have such a big grudge? They sent someone to kill Shen Hong!"


    "It''s impossible to do good today. I''m afraid the party will be ruined!"


    "If it''s a big fight, it''s out of control!"


    "If the Dragon God fights with the Shen family, it will have a great influence."


    People expressed different opinions, and there was a lot of discussion.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Shen Hong was extremely upset. He hated Shen Ze.


    This lowly son of a bitch dare to threaten to kill him in public. I''m so bored!


    Shen Hong is very angry and wants to tear Shen Ze to pieces.


    Of course, Shen Hong couldn''t move or speak, so he was very depressed.


    He wanted to ask Shen Yuan and other martial arts experts to surround Shen Ze, but he couldn''t.


    You can only be anxious and angry in your heart.


    Shen Tianhua and other members of Shen''s clan, after listening to Shen Ze''s words, their faces became a little ugly.


    You''re a cheap bastard. You suddenly come out and threaten to kill Shen Hong. Are you brain jammed or crazy?


    Of course, Shen Tianhua knows the reason.


    Because he was clear about the assassination of Shen Ze at the beginning, and he also participated in it and pushed it.


    In Shen Tianhua''s opinion, Shen Ze is here to take revenge on Shen Hong today.


    Thinking of these, Shen Tianhua''s brows twisted together.


    Things are tough right now.


    This humble bastard, who disappeared for several years, returned today and became not only a martial arts master, but also a subordinate of the Dragon God.


    It has the best military force and the biggest backer of the Dragon kingdom.


    It is obviously very difficult to deal with it!


    Of course, Shen Tianhua thought Shen Ze was very difficult to deal with, but he would not let Shen Ze kill Shen Hong.


    Shen Hong is his son. How can he let Shen Ze kill Shen Hong?


    Shen Tianhua stares at Shen Ze coldly and sharply and says: "Shen Ze, Shen Wangfu is not a place where you can be wild."


    "Today is the day of Shen''s great joy. I don''t want to fight. If you are interested, you will leave immediately."


    "If not, you can''t go if you want to!"


    Due to Shen Ze''s martial arts strength and the Dragon God behind him, Shen Tianhua didn''t die, but left room.


    Although there are great masters of martial arts in Shen''s mansion, there are many uncertain factors once they start.


    For Shen Hong''s safety, Shen Tianhua doesn''t want to fight.


    But I want to say in words that I want to leave Shen Ze, even if I let Shen Ze go, it will be a great trouble.


    At the moment, Shen Tianhua can''t think of a better way, so he can only use the strategy of delaying the war first, and then settle the accounts after autumn.


    After listening to Shen Tianhua''s words, Shen Ze turns his head and stares at the former coldly.


    Then, he said in a neutral tone: "the coffins have been sent, but we can''t waste them."


    On hearing Shen Ze''s words, Shen Tianhua''s face was as gloomy as if he could drip ink.


    Shen Ze said this, obviously did not want to leave, but intended to really kill Shen Hong.


    I don''t know what''s good!


    Shen Tianhua''s anger rises in his heart. He stares at Shen Ze''s eyes, and a strong murderous opportunity emerges in his eyes.


    Shen Ze wants to kill Shen Hong. Only Shen Tianhua and Shen Hong''s father and son know the reason. No one else knows.


    Shen Yuan wonders why Shen Ze wants to kill Shen Hong, and his attitude is so firm.


    Shen Yuan stared at Shen Ze with deep eyes and said in a deep voice: "boy, why do you want to kill hong''er?"


    "Is that what you mean, or the Dragon God?"


    Obviously, Shen Yuan didn''t know that Shen Ze was the Dragon God.


    As for Shen Ze''s intention to kill Shen Hong, he didn''t know whether it was Shen Ze or Dragon God.


    "Shen Hong found someone to assassinate me in those years. Today I send him on the road. He deserves what he has done and deserves what he has died."


    Shen Ze spoke indifferently, as if death were sentencing him.


    Instead of rushing to attack Shen Hong, he publicly picked out the dirty things Shen Hong had done in those years, which made Shen Hong lose his reputation.


    Shen Ze said this.


    Shen Yuan frowned, and Shen Tianhua, who knew about it, turned extremely ugly.


    Other members of the Shen clan were suspicious in their eyes and their faces were puzzled.


    Other outsiders present were curious.


    Does Shen Hong do the mean thing of looking for someone to assassinate others?


    Shen Tianhua reacted quickly. In order not to affect his son''s reputation, he immediately retorted: "Shen Ze, you have no evidence. Don''t spit out blood here!"


    "My son won''t do such a mean thing!"


    Shen Tianhua''s righteous speech, firm tone, looks dignified and convincing.


    Shen Ze sniffed at Shen Tianhua and said, "you accomplice, what''s your face shouting here?"


    Shen Tianhua''s face was livid with anger.


    He denounced Shen Ze: "full of nonsense!"


    "Boy, you are here to slander my son and pour dirty water on my king without any evidence. Who can believe that?"


    Shen Tianhua sneered: "if you do this, you will only make people think you are a clown. It''s very ridiculous!"


    After listening to Shen Tianhua''s words, Shen Ze showed a disdainful expression on his face.


    With his hands on his back and a playful smile on the corner of his mouth, he said faintly: "the Dragon God has never needed evidence to convict a murderer."


    Shen Ze said this.


    Shen Tianhua''s eyes widened and his expression became dull again.


    Shen Yuan''s pupils shrank violently, and his face suddenly became extremely dignified.


    The others were stunned.


    It was the noisy compound that fell into silence again.


    He calls himself the Dragon God.


    This young man in front of me is the Dragon God himself?!


    This son of a bitch, it''s shocking!!!

 Chapter 502

    Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God, is the most brilliant legend of this era!


    He is not only the Grand Marshal of the army, but also the supreme Dragon God!


    It is universally acknowledged that he is the most capable of fighting the unparalleled God of war, and the first general in the world!


    Power to the government and the opposition, a supreme minister!


    Really standing on the peak of power, the existence of half man and half god!


    He is a national idol and a household name.


    But because it has always been a low-key, dragon see the first but not the end, so it is not recognized, always with a ray of mystery.


    Now, the God like man appears in front of us.


    How can we not let the people in King Shen''s residence be shocked?


    In the whole world, no one dares to pretend to be a Dragon God.


    With Shen Ze''s temperament and momentum, no one will doubt that he is the Dragon God.


    "See you, Lord dragon!"


    After a short silence in the courtyard, I don''t know who got up from his seat first and knelt down on one knee while shouting to see the Dragon God.


    When this person does this, other people will react immediately.


    "See you, Lord dragon!"


    They all got up from their seats and knelt down to salute Shen Ze.


    See dragon god adult don''t kneel to salute, kill no amnesty!


    Today''s guests are all first-class dignitaries in the whole dragon Kingdom, but they dare not have any complaints. They all kneel down and salute honestly.


    Even the Shen people, who had not accepted the change of Shen Ze''s identity, knelt down to salute one after another with complicated feelings.


    Kneeling is accompanied by high voices.


    But for a moment, there was a dark figure kneeling in the yard.


    Finally, only Shen Yuan, Shen Tianhua, and Shen Hong, who could not move, did not kneel down.


    Shen Yuan and Shen Tianhua are proud of their status and don''t kneel down and salute Shen Ze at the first time.


    Of course, part of the reason is that Shen Ze can''t accept the change of his identity for a while.


    Only a few years ago, how did the little bunny, who was just a cheap bastard in their eyes, change into the most prominent figure in the Dragon kingdom?


    Can we say that the son of heaven is the son of heaven, never be buried, always dazzling, strong rise?


    It''s just that the rise is too shocking!


    Shen Ze looked at Shen Yuan and Shen Tianhua, who were stunned and motionless, and said faintly, "do you want to die if you don''t kneel down to salute the Dragon God?"


    Shen Ze''s tone is flat, but his words are full of overbearing, powerful and domineering.


    It''s obvious that we should use force to suppress people!


    Shen Tianhua and Shen Yuan frowned unhappily when they heard the words.


    Even if I don''t want to kneel down and salute at all, now that I''m in this situation, can I refuse?


    Disrespect to Dragon God, that''s a capital crime!


    Who dares?


    Of the two, Shen Yuan thinks better.


    "See you, Lord dragon."


    After hesitating for a moment, he faced Shen Ze and knelt down on one knee.


    After Shen Yuan knelt down, his mood became more complicated.


    Shen Yuan was very sorry.


    If he had excluded the public opinion and included Shen Ze, the son of heaven, into Shen''s genealogy.


    Then Shen Ze''s supremacy will push the Shen family to the top and become the first family of the Dragon Kingdom, with countless glory and scenery!


    The most pitiful thing in the world is that you can get it, but you miss it.


    Shen Yuan was so sorry that his intestines were green. He was not happy in his heart!


    Seeing that Shen Yuan is kneeling down to salute, Shen Tianhua can''t be more stable.


    He bit hard and knelt down on the ground reluctantly.


    As a result, except for Shen Hong, who couldn''t move, everyone else knelt on the ground.


    Shen Hong can''t move, but he still has consciousness and can listen and see.


    As for Shen zegang, he claimed to be the Dragon God.


    Shen Hong couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to believe it.


    For Shen Ze to become a martial arts master, martial arts strength over him, he can not accept.


    If Shen Ze is a Dragon God, he obviously can''t accept it.


    But he realized that all the people present, including Shen Tianhua and Shen Yuan, knelt down to salute Shen Ze and acknowledged his identity as Dragon God.


    All this, let him see the fact now.


    Shen Ze is really a dragon god!


    It''s really that legendary man who is extremely beautiful and invincible!


    He once looked down upon the lowly wild species, but now it has become the existence he can only look up to!


    This earth shaking gap made Shen Hong feel very uncomfortable and painful.


    He was despairing and depressed, even a little twisted.


    Of course, there is also deep fear and fear!


    It is obvious from Shen Ze''s words and deeds that Shen Ze came here today to kill him and avenge his assassination.


    If Shen Ze is only a subordinate of the Dragon God, there may be room for maneuver.


    But the reality is that Shen Ze is the Dragon God!


    The Dragon God is determined to kill him. Who can stop him? Who dares to stop it?


    Who dares to fight against the Dragon God?


    The name of man, the shadow of the tree, and the fierce name of the Dragon God, the living king of hell, are not passed on by the waves!


    If Shen Ze insists on killing himself, will Shen take the risk of offending the Dragon God and stand up to protect himself?


    Even if Shen Tianhua, the current owner of Shen''s family, is his own Lao Tzu, and Shen Yuan is his own grandfather, Shen Hong is not sure whether they will stand up to protect themselves.


    After all, the Dragon God is not everyone can provoke!


    Shen Hong is very afraid of Shen Tianhua. They will give him up after weighing the pros and cons.


    At the moment, Shen Hong''s idea is very pessimistic.


    And because he couldn''t move or speak, he was very anxious.


    Can''t escape, can''t cry for help, this kind of despair can drive people crazy.


    Shen Hong''s heart was broken.


    He didn''t know what his ending would be, and he was in a state of constant panic.


    After Shen Yuan and Shen Tianhua kneel down, Shen Ze moves his cool eyes to Shen Hong.


    Although Shen Hong is as motionless as a sculpture, Shen Ze is keenly aware of the inner emotional fluctuations of the former.


    Pessimism, fear, despair, anxiety, on the verge of collapse.


    Feeling these emotions in Shen Hong''s heart, Shen Ze''s mouth is cold and heartless.


    If you had known today, why did you have to have?


    Shen Ze didn''t have the patience to linger. The next moment, he was shocked.


    A breath shot out of his body and went straight to Shen Hong.


    In a flash, Shen Hong felt that he was covered by the shadow of death.


    He was scared to death!


    In order not to waste the coffin, Shen Ze plans to leave Shen Hong a whole body.


    He wanted to destroy Shen Hong''s five zang organs, so as to leave a skin bag for the latter to fill the coffin.


    Once this breath enters Shen Hong''s body, it means that Shen Hong will die!


    It''s a long way to go.


    Just as Shen Ze breathed, Shen Yuan, kneeling on one knee, also moved.


    The old lord Shen, who has been promoted to martial arts master for many years, has also released a breath to intercept the breath released by Shen Ze.


    Two invisible breath collide in the void.


    Then, the two breath in a very strange form, quietly dissipated.

 Chapter 503

    It''s between lightning and flint.


    It''s hard to catch with the naked eye, and ordinary people can''t detect it at all.


    In addition to the top martial artists who knew that Shen Ze and Shen Yuan had a fight, other people didn''t know, just like nothing happened.


    Shen Ze was not surprised that Shen Yuan stopped him from killing Shen Hong.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Shen Yuan loves Shen Hong most.


    It is reasonable for him to stop.


    It''s kind of interesting.


    Shen Ze was not in a hurry to fight Shen Hong again. He turned his eyes, looked down at Shen Yuan kneeling on the ground, and said faintly, "do you want to compete with the Dragon God?"


    Shen Yuan heard the words and said, "Lord Huilong, Shen Yuan doesn''t dare."


    "What a dare."


    Shen Ze said with a smile, "what do you mean that you just stopped the Dragon God from killing Shen Hong?"


    Shen Ze''s words made everyone feel awe inspiring.


    Did Lord Shen fight with the Dragon God just now?


    It''s really brave of Mr. Shen to stop the Dragon God from doing things.


    Shen Yuan pondered for a moment and said slowly, "Lord dragon, Shen Hong is my grandson. I really can''t watch him being killed. I hope you can understand my grandson''s love."


    Shen Ze sniffs speech, disdains a smile, he cold voice quality asks a way: "mean you iron heart want to fight with this Dragon God?"


    "Are you not afraid that because of what you have done, the whole Shen family will be doomed?"


    If others say that the Shen family is doomed, no one will believe it or even scoff at it.


    But this word comes from Shen Ze, the first powerful minister of the Dragon kingdom. No one dares not to believe it.


    Because, Shen Ze has such qualifications, also has the strength which matches with it.


    If it is true that Shen Ze will never die, he will destroy the Shen family!


    Although Shen''s royal family can dominate one side, it''s not enough to see Shen Ze, who is in charge of the fifth World War and 1.5 million excellent soldiers!


    Shen Ze''s words are very heavy, and his tone is full of strength, which is quite threatening and threatening.


    Facing Shen Ze''s question, Shen Yuan was speechless and fell into silence.


    Shen Yuan is really eager to protect sun. He can''t bear to watch Shen Ze kill Shen Hong, but he can''t ignore the safety of the whole Shen family.


    Compared with the family property of the whole Shen family, Shen Hong''s life is obviously less important.


    When Shen Yuan is silent, Shen Tianhua, who doesn''t want his son killed by Shen Ze, opens his mouth.


    Shen Tianhua said in a low voice: "Lord Dragon God, Shen Hong is my son and the young master of my Shen family."


    "Even if you want to kill him, you have to give a definite reason."


    "Otherwise, if you execute him without permission, it will be hard to convince the public!"


    When Shen Tianhua said these words, he was imposing pressure on Shen Ze.


    One is to move out the whole Shen family, and the other is to move out these powerful guests present today.


    If Shen Ze does not produce any evidence to convict Shen Hong of death, he will execute Shen Hong privately.


    Then, this will make Shen Ze show the tyranny and abuse of innocent people.


    These are obviously a very negative impact on Shen Ze.


    After listening to Shen Tianhua''s words, Shen Ze seems to have heard a joke, with a sneer on his lips.


    "The Dragon God does not need reason."


    Shen Ze light mouth: "this Dragon God wants to kill Shen Hong, he will die today undoubtedly."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Shen Tianhua kneels on the ground, his face becomes extremely gloomy, and his eyebrows are twisted into a line.


    Sure enough, the Dragon God, as it is said, never cares about worldly eyes and does not cherish feathers. He always goes his own way.


    No one can stop his determination to kill!


    Thinking that he could not persuade Shen Ze to stop, Shen Tianhua''s heart sank to the bottom.


    What should we do?


    How can we save Shen Hong?


    In a hurry, Shen Tianhua said harshly, "Shen''s royal family doesn''t want to fight against the Dragon God."


    "But if the Dragon God insists on the execution of the young master of the Shen family, the Shen family will not give up."


    Shen Tianhua said so, quite a broken pot broken, the meaning of the dog jumping over the wall.


    He coerced the whole Shen family and put pressure on Shen Ze.


    Although Shen Ze is a Dragon God and has power over the government and the opposition, he will find it troublesome and difficult to fight with the Shen family.


    Even if it can''t do anything to you, you can still do it.


    At the moment, Shen Tianhua is holding this mentality.


    As soon as Shen Tianhua said this, other members of the Shen family were shocked.


    Although you are Shen Tianhua, you can''t be so reckless!


    Your son''s life is life, our life is also life!


    Man is not for himself.


    Other members of the Shen family are worried that Shen Tianhua''s words will make Shen Ze angry with the whole Shen family and put them in danger.


    After all, the young man in front of him is the first person in the Dragon kingdom!


    No one can be more powerful.


    In charge of the army, the power of life and death is in hand, and no one can take advantage of it!


    Even the Shen royal family, facing Shen Ze, should be comity, awe and fear!


    Because once they reach the point of immortality, the Shen family can''t bear the anger of this young man!


    When the king is angry, the blood flows thousands of miles!


    God''s anger destroys heaven and earth!


    For Shen Tianhua to pull up the whole Shen family to threaten Shen Ze, many Shen family members feel resentful.


    Of course, on such occasions now, they dare not speak up, and they can only blame Shen Tianhua in their hearts.


    Not only the Shen family members felt that Shen Tianhua was reckless and impulsive, but other guests also felt that Shen Tianhua was reckless and impulsive.


    Who didn''t know that this young man, who was like a God, had mixed reputation and ruthlessness in killing people. He had such a fierce reputation as the living king of hell.


    You Shen Tianhua threaten such a living king of hell, isn''t it a suicide?


    We all think that Shen Tianhua''s saying this will only inflame Shen Ze, but not make Shen Ze''s heart fear, so as to take a step back.


    And sure enough, as everyone guessed, Shen Ze was not threatened, on the contrary, he was more powerful and domineering.


    Shen Ze stares at Shen Tianhua coldly and says, "Shen Tianhua, the Dragon God wants you to kill Shen Hong yourself!"


    "If you follow the Dragon God''s will, then it''s OK. If you don''t, the Dragon God will call you Shen''s ashes!"


    Shen Ze''s words are sonorous and domineering!


    His voice was not big, but it was as loud as a bell.


    His words into the ears of the people present, impressively let people in the heart of a cold, terrified.


    Shen Ze destroyed the Shen family and forced Shen Tianhua to kill his son Shen Hong.


    Is really overbearing, ruthless, strong to the extreme!


    Living hell is living hell!


    Awe, fear!


    They were cold hearted and silent.


    The courtyard is dead again!

 Chapter 504

    At that time, Shen Hong found someone to assassinate Shen Ze. Shen Tianhua knew about it and helped Shen Hong do it, playing an accomplice role in it.


    Although Shen Ze has no plan to kill Shen Tianhua, he will not let the latter go easily.


    The saddest thing in the world is that people with white hair send people with black hair.


    Shen Ze only killed Shen Hong and let Shen Tianhua live in pain for the rest of his life, which is regarded as a severe punishment for the latter.


    At the moment, Shen Ze, who hates being threatened by others, suddenly changes his mind and forces Shen Tianhua to kill his own son Shen Hong.


    This is a more severe punishment to Shen Tianhua.


    If Shen Tianhua really killed Shen Hong himself, he would live in endless pain and remorse for the rest of his life.


    That taste, it can be said that life is not like death!


    This is extremely cruel for Shen Tianhua!


    Follow the Dragon God''s will and kill Shen Hong by hand. If you don''t follow, the Dragon God will make Shen disappear!


    When Shen Ze said this, he was shocked by everyone present.


    Shen is one of the four royal families. He is the top of the Dragon kingdom. He can dominate one side. His strength and inside information are very terrible!


    Who dares to say that a royal family like Shen''s will be wiped out?


    Only Shen Ze!


    Only Shen Ze has the qualification and courage to say this!


    If other people say this, they will only scorn and laugh.


    But Shen Ze said these words, so no one dares to laugh and ridicule, on the contrary, he is in awe.


    No one dares to doubt the truth of what Shen Ze said.


    Because, Shen Ze really can do, let Shen''s ashes!


    The power of Dragon God is so terrible!


    This is the common idea in the hearts of the guests present.


    The Shen people, on the other hand, were deeply disturbed.


    Their complaints against Shen Tianhua are greatly deepened.


    Shen Ze would not have said such a thing if Shen Tianhua had not taken the whole Shen family to threaten him.


    Originally, it was just a contradiction between Shen Ze and Shen Hong.


    Now, Shen Tianhua has intensified the contradiction.


    The situation is obviously getting worse now!


    If Shen Tianhua doesn''t follow Shen Ze''s will, Shen Ze will attack the whole Shen family. Obviously, this is not what other Shen family want to see.


    It has long been proved that Shen Ze, the Dragon God, is strong and terrifying.


    Can Shen Shi bear Shen Ze''s anger?


    Most of the Shen people feel that they can''t bear it.


    Shen Ze can really make Shen''s family disappear!


    People are selfish.


    Other members of the Shen clan are more dissatisfied with what Shen Tianhua has done because they don''t want to endanger themselves.


    Of course, in order not to involve themselves, they all want Shen Tianhua to comply with Shen Ze''s idea.


    Let Shen Tianhua kill Shen Hong to calm Shen Ze''s anger!


    Shen Tianhua did not know that other members of the Shen family thought so.


    He didn''t want Shen Hong killed by Shen Ze at all, and he didn''t want to kill Shen Hong himself.


    Tiger poison does not eat son, let alone man?


    Shen Hong is Shen Tianhua''s only son. How can he be so cruel that he can do it?


    Shen Tianhua is very angry at Shen Ze''s forcing him to kill his only son Shen Hong.


    that ''s going too far!


    Shen Tianhua was livid with anger and gnashed his teeth.


    Because too angry, kneeling on the ground, his body trembled slightly.


    Shen Tianhua raised his head, his eyes red, staring at Shen Ze.


    He gritted his teeth and said angrily, "I won''t kill hong''er!"


    "Shen Ze, don''t deceive people too much!"


    Hearing Shen Tianhua''s reply, the other Shen clansmen all felt a thump in their hearts, and their faces became extremely gloomy.


    Shen Tianhua refuses to comply with Shen Ze''s intention, which is to make Shen''s royal family into a place of eternal doom?


    In order to save his son, all the Shen people''s lives are in danger. How can this be done?


    What qualifications do you have for Shen Tianhua?


    What a fuckin ''asshole!


    Other members of the Shen family can''t help but scold Shen Tianhua.


    Shen Ze seems very happy to hear Shen Tianhua''s answer.


    After listening to Shen Tianhua''s words, his face overflowed with a bright smile.


    Shen Ze gave Shen Tianhua a deep smile, and then said coldly, "in this case, the Dragon God will take your whole Shen family to bury Shen Hong!"


    When he learned about his mother Zhang Ruoyun from Shen Yu, Shen Ze didn''t like Shen''s royal family, and even had disgust and hatred.


    Zhang Ruoyun loves but can''t, but ends up depressed.


    The main reason for this incident is Shen Yu, but it also has something to do with Shen.


    At the beginning, it was because other members of the Shen family opposed Shen Yu and Zhang Ruoyun''s marriage that they failed to marry.


    Later, for the sake of family interests, Shen married other families and forced Shen Yu to marry other women.


    As a result, Zhang Ruoyun was so heartbroken that he died young.


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, Zhang Ruoyun''s death has something to do with all the Shen people!


    Shen killed Zhang Ruoyun indirectly!


    Shen Ze wants to seek justice for his mother. He wants to take Shen''s family out of his bad temper!


    Shen Tianhua''s answer is just like his intention.


    Of course, even if Shen Tianhua didn''t answer like this, he would move Shen!


    The Dragon God will take your whole Shen family to bury Shen Hong!


    Shen Ze said this.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the compound seemed to solidify, tension and depression to the extreme.


    The Dragon God did what he said. He wanted to destroy the Shen family?


    What kind of turbulence will there be if there is a big fight between the two sides?


    It''s terrible just to think about it!


    The guests present were palpitating, while the hearts of the Shen clan were convulsed.


    What the hell is going on?


    Where should Shen go when the Dragon God attacks Shen?


    What is the fate of the Shen clan?


    Shen Tianhua, for Shen Hong''s sake, is really a son of a bitch, regardless of the safety of the whole family!


    The people of Shen clan knew that once Shen Ze wanted to destroy Shen, Shen would be in a very dangerous situation.


    Shen Ze has a heavy hand, no one can stop him!


    Even if Shen is a royal family, he can''t bear the devastation!


    If Shen zetie wants to destroy Shen, then the end of Shen will be gone!


    This is not to say that all the Shen people do not want to see what happened, but most of them do not want to see it!


    And Shen Yuan, the old prince who just left as the head of Shen''s family, didn''t want to see such a thing happen.


    After Shen Tianhua made his voice, he was always silent. After listening to Shen Ze''s words, he finally spoke.


    In a low voice, Shen Yuan said in an unquestionable voice, "Tianhua, you can''t disobey the meaning of the Dragon God."


    "You will do what the Dragon God asks you to do!"


    In the last sentence, Shen Yuan''s tone was very strong, as if he was giving an order.


    After listening to Shen Yuan''s words, Shen Tianhua kneels on the stage, his brows twisted into a line, and his face becomes very ugly.


    Shen Yuan said these words, meaning is very obvious, is to comply with Shen Ze''s meaning, personally killed Shen Hong, rather than disobey Shen Ze''s meaning, let Shen into a dangerous situation!


    Shen Tianhua may not listen to others.


    But Shen Yuan''s words, he more or less still want to listen to.


    After all, Shen Yuan is his father, and he is also the new home owner.


    Today, although Shen Tianhua is the head of Shen''s family, he is still inferior to Shen Yuan in terms of ruling power and influence.


    What Shen Yuan said is obviously more important than what he said!


    Shen Yuan said, let him obey Shen Ze''s meaning, kill Shen Hong, then how can he choose?

 Chapter 505

    Shen Yuan didn''t want to see Shen Tianhua kill Shen Hong himself.


    But compared with the life and death of the whole Shen family, he still chose the family without hesitation.


    After all, Shen''s century old foundation cannot be destroyed by Shen Hong and Shen Tianhua.


    Of course, part of the reason is that Shen Hong is to blame.


    With Shen Ze''s present status, he would not lie.


    Even if Shen Ze said that Shen Hong had done something to find someone to assassinate him, Shen Hong did it.


    In Shen Yuan''s opinion, Shen Hong''s despicable behavior resulted in his hatred against Shen Ze. Now Shen Ze''s revenge is his own fault. No wonder others.


    All of the above, let Shen Yuan choose to save Shen''s family and give up Shen Hong as his grandson!


    The most merciless imperial family!


    This kind of cruel thing is also very common in the super gate!


    Shen Yuan''s words put Shen Tianhua in a difficult situation.


    Shen Hong, standing on one side like a sculpture, raised his deep heart when he heard that Shen Tianyang was determined to hold him.


    At the moment, after listening to Shen Yuan''s words, his heart suddenly sank to the bottom again.


    Shen Hong knew very well that at this time, Shen Yuan had a greater say in Shen''s royal family than Shen Tianhua.


    The meaning of Shen Yuan is the subjective meaning of the Shen family.


    Shen Yuan abandoned him and saved the Shen family.


    Well, it''s almost certain.


    Shen Hong is like being poured a basin of ice water, just a glimmer of hope in his heart is extinguished in an instant.


    Shen Hong suddenly fell into despair and deep fear again.


    He can''t move or talk.


    I''m a fish.


    His own destiny is not controlled by himself, which is a great torture and suffering for Shen Hong.


    Shen Tianhua struggled. After pondering for a moment, he said reluctantly, "Dad, do you really have the heart to let hong''er die so unknowingly?"


    Shen Yuan tone indifference, coldly said: "do wrong, should bear the corresponding punishment!"


    Shen Tianhua''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    The meaning of Shen Yuan''s words is very obvious. Shen Hong assassinated Shen Ze at that time, but now he has to pay the price of his life. It''s his own fault!


    As an accomplice, Shen Tianhua should be punished accordingly.


    Kill your own children and live in pain and remorse for the rest of your life!


    Thinking of these, Shen Tianhua felt cold.


    At the moment, his mood fluctuated greatly, and his body could not stop shaking.


    Shen Tianhua doesn''t want Shen Hong to die or kill him himself.


    He was in the middle of a difficult choice, unable to make a decision for a long time.


    "Tianhua, you are now the owner of Shen''s family. You need to consider the overall situation."


    "You should know which is more important than the life of hong''er or the whole Shen family."


    Shen Yuan opens his mouth to remind Shen Tianhua.


    At this time, another member of the Shen clan called out, "please take the overall situation as the most important thing, and ask the young master to die!"


    "Please give top priority to the overall situation, and ask the young master to die!"


    Some people took the lead, and those Shen people who didn''t want to fight with Shen Ze suddenly followed.


    But a moment later, there was such a loud voice in the courtyard.


    Hearing these voices, Shen Hong fell into despair completely.


    He was shocked to know that he was really doomed today, and that he would surely die.


    Shen Hong was very unwilling, but he was helpless and full of resentment.


    Of course, he hated Shen Ze who caused all this.


    I wish I could cut Shen Ze to pieces at once!


    Shen Hong is very resentful of Shen Ze and himself.


    If the assassination had been done better and let Shen Ze die, today''s event would not have happened!


    To this point, Shen Hong still did not realize his mistake, still did not repent of his original assassination of Shen Ze.


    It can be said that he is stubborn, and death is not a pity!


    Hearing Shen''s voice, Shen Tianhua''s body shook violently.


    Hard to choose, he seems to have a decision at last.


    He closed his eyes painfully and then slowly opened them again.


    The red eyes, which are full of struggling colors, are filled with numbness and coldness.


    Under the general situation, I can''t help myself.


    The current situation forces Shen Tianhua to make a choice.


    Other members of the Shen family asked him to abandon Shen Hong and preserve the Shen family, so he had no other choice.


    If he doesn''t follow the trend, he will probably let himself explain today!


    Other Shen people can abandon Shen Hong, and naturally they can also abandon him.


    Even if their father and son are gone, the Shen family is still a royal family, and their foundation will not be shaken.


    Therefore, the current situation, so that Shen Tianhua can only choose to abandon Shen Hong!


    At the moment, Shen Tianhua''s heart is cold.


    He calmed down, thinking of what he had just done, he also felt a little reckless and impulsive.


    Because of Shen Hong and against Shen Ze, it may really pull the whole Shen''s funeral.


    Among them, including him!


    After his change of mind, Shen Tianhua is trying to make up for the mistake he just made.


    So instead of hesitating, he gritted his teeth.


    Suddenly he raised his hand and chopped down at Shen Hong, who was standing still.


    "Boom!"


    It''s like a big invisible knife cleaving from the void. The void vibrates and the air vibrates.


    At the next moment, a blood line appeared from Shen Hong''s forehead to his crotch.


    Shen Tianhua almost split Shen Hong in two with this knife!


    And even if Shen Hong still kept a complete body, his vitality disappeared in an instant.


    After Shen Tianhua''s hand went down, Shen Hong died and died in silence.


    "Dong!"


    Shen Hong, who had lost his vitality, fell to the ground like a pool of mud, and then remained motionless.


    Shen Tianhua watched Shen Hong fall. His red eyes were full of blood and tears.


    It is unacceptable for anyone to kill his own son.


    At this moment, Shen Tianhua is heartbroken, extremely sad, extremely resentful!


    Because of too much sadness and pain, his body is like a dustpan shaking.


    The others knelt down, but when they heard the sound of Shen Hong falling to the ground, they knew that Shen Hong had been killed by Shen Tianhua.


    Father and son!


    We all felt in our hearts that what happened in front of us was too cruel, too cruel.


    After all, Shen Tianhua was forced by Shen Zeqiang to kill his own son.


    The power of Dragon God, such as the power of heaven, is beyond human power!


    Even Shen Tianhua, the head of Shen''s royal family, in the end, because he was awed by the Dragon God, he did something that normal people could not accept.


    Thinking of these, people are afraid of cold, a palpitation.


    The presence of these top dignitaries, impressively deeply aware of.


    The supreme Dragon God, do not offend!


    The majesty of the Dragon God should not be violated!

 Chapter 506

    After personally killing his own son, Shen Tianhua felt like he was too sad and lost his spirit.


    He shrugged his head and knelt down, motionless like a puppet without a soul.


    Shen Tianhua had already killed Shen Hong. Naturally, the other Shen people would not say anything more. They all closed their mouths and made no more noise.


    The compound fell into silence again.


    And because Shen Ze has not yet made a statement, the atmosphere is still very tense and depressed.


    In the silence, Shen Yuan, kneeling beside the coffin, sighed and said in a low voice: "Lord dragon, I hope you have a large number."


    "For the sake of Shen Tianhua''s making amends according to your wishes, we Shen family will be spared."


    Shen Yuan, who has been in charge of Shen''s royal family for 30 years, has always been superior and noble.


    It''s always someone else who asks for him, and it''s never happened.


    There had never been such a thing as this moment of humbling others.


    Today is the first time, but now because want to live, and give up all dignity and backbone, he felt extremely ironic and ridiculous!


    Like these people who cheat the world and steal fame, Shen Ze disdains to kill them!


    Because he thought it would dirty his hands.


    "Ha ha..."


    Shen Ze just like listening to a very funny joke, raised his head and laughed twice.


    Of course, all of you can hear the irony and disdain in his laughter.


    After laughing, Shen Ze said coldly: "this dragon god can spare you Shen family, but this Shen family''s main is the Dragon God!"


    Shen Yuan and other members of the Shen clan were relieved when they heard the words.


    As long as we can keep Shen, everything else is easy to say.


    Shen Yuan responded without hesitation: "but at the command of the Dragon God!"


    Shen Ze said this.


    Shen clan people, who were lying on the ground, all trembled violently and widened their eyes in disbelief.


    The other guests on the scene were curious.


    Who is Zhang Ruoyun, the mother of Dragon God?


    Other people don''t know who Zhang Ruoyun is. These Shen clan people are very aware of it.


    They know that Zhang Ruoyun is Shen Ze''s mother, a rural woman born in rural Hangzhou.


    It was the humble woman that they strongly opposed Shen Yu to marry at the beginning.


    Moreover, they also know that Zhang Ruoyun, whom they regard as a lowly woman, has passed away for many years.


    It''s said that it''s because of being hurt by love, which leads to depression. At the best age, it''s good and bad!


    Shen Ze asked Zhang Ruoyun to be the head of the Shen family. What does that mean?


    Let''s not say that Zhang Ruoyun is not a member of the Shen family. He has no family background and low status. Let''s say that Zhang Ruoyun is a dead man. How can he be the head of the Shen family?


    Isn''t this plain nonsense, funny?


    If Zhang Ruoyun, the late man, is really allowed to be the head of Shen''s family, then Shen''s royal family will be nailed to the stigma and become a laughing stock!


    Shen clan people feel that Shen Ze''s decision to make Zhang Ruoyun the head of Shen''s family is humiliating the whole Shen clan in chiguoguo.


    They obviously can''t accept it.


    "Lord Dragon God, I''m afraid this decision is not right?"


    Shen Yuan bit his teeth. Then he hardened his head and said in a low voice, "Lord Dragon God, your mother has been dead for many years. How can you be the head of Shen''s family?"


    Shen Yuan said this.


    There was a deep uproar in the courtyard.


    Other uninformed guests now know that Shen Ze let his late mother be the head of Shen''s family. They are shocked by Lei delijiao wainen!


    Even if you are the mother of the Dragon God, but she is a dead person, how can you be the head of the Shen family?


    If this thing is carried out, it will really become a big joke!


    Shen Ze is to make the Shen family a big joke.


    That''s why she decided to let her mother, who had died for many years, be the head of the Shen family.


    On the one hand, it can humiliate all the Shen clan; on the other hand, it can export evil spirit for her mother, so that her mother''s spirit in heaven can be comforted and relieved!


    "There is no room for discussion on this matter!"


    Shen Ze''s face was cold and heartless. He said in a murderous way: "either let the mother of the Dragon God be the head of the Shen family, or let the Shen family no longer exist!"

 Chapter 507

    In Shen Ze''s opinion, if his mother Zhang Ruoyun is not allowed to be the head of Shen''s family, then there is no need for Shen''s family to exist.


    He''s very strong and overbearing, and doesn''t give Shen any room.


    You can either take Zhang Ruoyun as the head of your family or let Shen no longer exist!


    For the Shen family, they had no choice but to choose the late Fengzhang Ruoyun as the home owner.


    After all, if Shen no longer exists, what choice do they have?


    Shen Ze''s decision, once again in front of the public, incisively and vividly reflects his strength and hegemony.


    Don''t be afraid not to follow!


    Dare not, a word, die!


    Facing the two choices given by Shen Ze, the people of Shen clan feel like they have been watered with a basin of cold water, and they have come to a deep cold.


    Shen Ze''s meaning is very obvious.


    Either take Zhang Ruoyun as the head of the family, or die!


    What''s the choice?


    No one wants to die, so Shen''s people can only choose the former.


    However, if Zhang Ruoyun, the late man, is really allowed to be the head of Shen''s family, then Shen''s royal family will become a big joke.


    And they will become a laughing stock and can''t look up in front of others.


    It''s like being nailed to the pillar of shame, suffering from humiliation and ridicule all the time.


    That kind of situation, for all the Shen people who have always been above and respected, is like coming from heaven to hell. It''s really hard to accept!


    But what if it''s unacceptable?


    Is it difficult for Shen Ze to disobey Shen Ze''s idea and be killed by him?


    Shen''s people are very clear in their hearts that this powerful young man really has the strength and capital to destroy Shen''s family!


    Even if this process is not simple, but the result has been doomed!


    When Shen''s family was silent one after another, it seemed that they chose Shen Ze''s decision by default. He knelt down on the stage, and the dejected Shen Tianhua suddenly woke up.


    Shen Tianhua raises his head and stares at Shen Ze with his bloodshot eyes.


    He looks ferocious, very angry toward Shen Ze roared: "Shi can kill, not disgrace!"


    "I won''t agree to let the dead woman be the head of Shen''s family."


    For Shen Tianhua, it is the limit that he can accept to cut his son in person today.


    It is unacceptable for him to abdicate as the head of Shen''s family and let Zhang Ruoyun, who has been dead for many years, be the head of Shen''s family.


    It''s not easy to sit in the position of the head of Shen''s family. It''s not so beautiful. How can we lose it like this?


    He has lost his beloved son. If he lost his position as the head of Shen''s family again, it would be like killing him.


    Can''t accept, can''t accept!


    Shen Tianhua was very emotional, and then he said angrily, "Shen Ze, my son did do something I''m sorry for you. He really deserved his death today."


    "But if you let your mother, who has been dead for many years, be the head of Shen''s family, you are deliberately picking up trouble and insulting Shen!"


    "As one of the four royal families, my Shen family has its own character and will never be bullied by others!"


    "If you really push my Shen family to the end, I''ll fight you to the end. It''s a big deal."


    Shen Tianhua''s words are sonorous and forceful, which means breaking the pot.


    However, it is worth mentioning that what he said can really play an inspiring role.


    As if to show his determination and attitude, Shen Tianhua stood up from the ground.


    Shen Tianhua straightened out his waist.


    As he stood on the high platform, he looked down at Shen Ze.


    After standing up, Shen Tianhua seems to have regained his looks, and he has a strong momentum.


    He stares at Shen Ze, word by word, opens his mouth and roars: "those Shen people who would rather live standing than die kneeling, all stand up!"


    In this world, there are people who are greedy for life and afraid of death, and there are also people who are brave and not afraid of death.


    Naturally, some of these Shen people are afraid of death, while others are not.


    Although people have the bad root of seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages, as a royal family, and also a family of generals, most of the Shen people are still more backbone.


    Many people can''t accept that Shen Ze let his dead mother be the head of Shen''s family.


    With Shen Tianhua shaking his arms and shouting, other Shen people stood up.


    One by one, but for a moment, almost two-thirds of the Shen people stood up.


    This also shows that most of the Shen people prefer to compete with Shen Ze rather than accept Zhang Ruoyun as the head of Shen''s family, even if they end up in a bad end.


    And the meaning of most people shows the will of the whole Shen family.


    Shen Shi does not agree, does not accept, does not comply with Shen Ze''s meaning!


    Seeing that most of the Shen people stood up, the small group of Shen people who hesitated or hesitated or did not want to stand up finally stood up one by one.


    Forced by the situation, these people have no choice.


    Even if they don''t stand up, the conflict between Shen Shi and Shen Ze is inevitable.


    Then he simply stood up.


    Shen Yuan was the last one to stand up.


    The old prince, who has worked hard for the Shen family and is determined to make the Shen family better, does not want to fight against Shen Ze from the beginning to the end.


    Of course, Shen Ze did not agree or accept that his mother Zhang Ruoyun should be the head of Shen''s family.


    However, he has always been steadfast, and did not express his views at the first time. Instead, he thought about countermeasures to make Shen Ze change his mind in a peaceful way.


    Before he came up with a solution, Shen Tianhua angrily raised his voice, raised his arms and let all the Shen people stand up, so as to strongly oppose Shen Ze''s idea.


    This makes Shen Yuan very helpless and headache.


    Of course, he had no choice but to stand up from the ground after a long sigh.


    From this, all the Shen people on the scene stood up!


    After they stood up, they all looked at Shen Ze, either angry, or awed, or tough. Their attitude was very clear!


    The Shen clan stood up, while the guests were still kneeling on the ground, holding a respectful posture.


    However, after all the Shen people stood up, a non Shen figure also stood up.


    This is an old man in Tang costume. He is the old prince of the Qin family, Qin Xiong!


    After Qin Xiong stood up, he said in a loud voice, "I support the Shen family, and you are against injustice!"


    Qin Xiong''s words caused an uproar.


    "What''s going on? How can Mr. Qin stand up and support Shen? "


    "Isn''t it obvious that Mr. Qin is doing this against the Dragon God? Is he not afraid of the Dragon God''s anger on the Qin family? "


    "Even if there is some friendship between the Qin family and the Shen family, it''s not as good as letting the old prince of Qin do such a thing, is it?"


    Both the Shen clan and the guests present were shocked and surprised by Qin Xiong''s coming forward to speak for Shen.


    Qin Xiong will certainly offend Shen Ze by doing so, which is obviously a thankless thing.


    Everyone was very confused and couldn''t figure out why Qin Xiong did this!

 Chapter 508

    Other people can''t understand why Qin Xiong would choose this time. He would certainly offend the Dragon God and stand up to speak for the Shen royal family.


    But Qin Xiong and Shen Ze are very clear.


    At the beginning, Qin Yu, Qin Xiong''s grandson, had a dispute with Shen Ze when he went to Haicheng, and was executed by Shen Ze on the spot.


    Later, Qin Yu''s father, Qin Liang, went to Shen Ze for revenge and was killed by Shen Ze.


    Both his son and grandson were killed by Shen Ze. Naturally, Qin Xiong has a grudge against Shen Ze.


    In the past, because he was afraid that Shen Ze was a Dragon God, Qin Xiong had to bear it and didn''t dare to challenge Shen Ze.


    Seeing Shen Ze himself today, Qin Xiong got angry for a moment. He could not help but stand up to support Shen Ze when Shen''s family was in trouble with Shen Ze, so as to express his dissatisfaction with Shen Ze and to target Shen Ze.


    As the head of the Qin family, Qin Xiong represents the Qin family. If he supports the Shen family, it means that the Qin family supports the Shen family.


    One royal family may not pose any threat to Shen Ze, but the two royal families together make a difference.


    If the two royal families are united, they will have half the power.


    Even if the surface is still less than Shen Ze, but at least can cause a big threat to Shen Ze.


    Of course, Qin Xiong came out to speak for the Shen royal family, not to pull up the Qin royal family and fight against Shen Ze with the Shen royal family, but just to create more pressure on Shen Ze.


    Anyway, as long as it''s against Shen Ze, Qin Xiong is willing to do it.


    Qin Xiong stood up to speak for the Shen family, although everyone was very confused and didn''t know why.


    However, the guests on the scene were not too busy to watch the show. They all held a state of mind and didn''t think much about it.


    The people of Shen clan are happy to see Qin Xiong stand up and speak for the Shen clan.


    After all, Qin Xiong represents the Qin family.


    With the support of the Qin royal family, the Shen royal family has a lot more confidence to fight against Shen Ze, even if it doesn''t really help.


    Shen Yuan didn''t know why Qin Xiong suddenly stood up to speak for the Shen family, but he was surprised by the latter''s intention.


    Shen Yuan didn''t say anything, but he gave Qin Xiong a look of thanks.


    Qin Xiong noticed Shen Yuan''s eyes and nodded to the latter in response.


    Shen Tianhua saw that all the Shen people stood up and Qin Xiong stood up to speak for the Shen family, which greatly encouraged him.


    Shen Tianhua''s momentum ascended and he began to scold Shen Ze.


    "Shen Ze, you are powerful, overbearing and unreasonable. Everyone can see it!"


    "If you go your own way and make trouble, you will lose your heart and be pushed down from the altar sooner or later."


    At this moment, Shen Ze has opened his eyes.


    He still kept the posture of looking up at the sky, as if he didn''t know what happened in the field, completely unaffected.


    In the compound, everyone''s attention is focused on Shen Ze.


    Looking at the young man who seems to be enjoying the scenery of the sky and staying away from it, everyone can''t help but feel in their hearts.


    At this time, I still have leisure to see the scenery. This Dragon God is really beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    It''s God and man!


    Seeing that Shen Ze has no response and ignores what happened in front of him, Shen Tianhua is very indignant.


    He was so angry that he wanted to scold Shen Ze again.


    "Tianhua, don''t talk too much!"


    At this time, Shen Yuan opened his mouth and stopped Shen Tianhua from speaking wild words again.


    Shen Yuan drinks to reprimand at the same time, side warning ground stares at Shen Tianhua one eye.


    Shen Tianhua felt resentful, but he kept silent.


    After drinking Shen Tianhua, Shen Yuan turned around, looked at Shen Ze with complicated eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Lord Dragon God, the Shen royal family doesn''t want to fight with you forever."


    "Shen Hong was very disrespectful to you at the beginning, but now he has been punished. I hope you can ease your anger and not be angry with the whole Shen family."


    "It''s not right for you to let your mother, who has been dead for many years, be the head of the Shen family. I hope you can change your mind."


    When Shen Yuan said these words, he spoke slowly.


    Every word is reasonable.


    Of course, the words are full of the meaning of turning big things into small things, which is also enough to show the respect to Shen Ze.


    When Shen Yuan said these words, he obviously wanted to make peace.


    Everyone on the scene understood Shen Yuan''s meaning.


    Shen Zeqiang forces Shen Tianhua to kill Shen Hong, which makes Shen Tianhua hate Shen Ze very much.


    He didn''t want to make peace, but Shen Yuan didn''t dare to disobey what he meant. He could only bear the anger in his heart and clench his teeth.


    Impulses are impulses, showing backbone is showing backbone. To be honest with Shen zedou, few people in the whole Shen family have such courage.


    Although they stood up and protested, most of them still thought the same as Shen Yuan, thinking big things and small things.


    Try to make peace with Shen Ze.


    Slogans can be yelled, but no one really wants to go to that step.


    After Shen Yuan made his voice, Shen Ze still didn''t move.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, after a while, Shen Ze moved his neck as if he was tired from looking up.


    After that, he cast his eyes on Shen Yuan and others.


    Shen Ze''s expressionless face and deep eyes make people unable to see what he is thinking.


    His sharp and cold eyes swept slowly over the Shen family.


    All the people who noticed his eyes were so afraid that they lowered their heads subconsciously and did not dare to look at him.


    After scanning around, Shen Ze said coldly, "you have a little backbone now, and you are qualified to be the souls of the Dragon God."


    People of the Shen family


    Does Shen Ze have no intention of making peace?


    Aware of this, all the people of the Shen family frowned together, and their faces became extremely dignified.


    "Since the mother of the Dragon God is not allowed to be the head of the Shen family, there is no need for the Shen family to exist."


    After saying this, Shen Ze turns around and stares at Qin Xiong with his black hole like eyes.


    "If you want to join in, the Dragon God doesn''t mind destroying you."


    Never stop talking!


    As soon as Shen Ze''s words spread, it was like a cold wind sweeping the audience. heart startling and gallbladder trembling -- be deeply!


    The compound is dead again.


    Is Shen Ze going to destroy the Shen and Qin families together?


    Can you be a little more insane?


    Which of the four royal families in Yanjing is not a super big Mac?


    Every royal family has been standing for decades or even hundreds of years, with profound foundation and huge strength.


    Who dares to say that the royal family has been destroyed? Who can destroy the royal family?


    Even the leaders at the national level can''t put an end to the wild talk of the royal family.


    Now, Shen Ze has said that he will destroy the Shen and Qin families together!


    One royal family, two!


    This is simply shocking, so terrible!


    The guests who came to the banquet were all trembling with emotion. They thought that Shen Ze was really extraordinary, and his wrist was too thick and too hard!

 Chapter 509

    About Shen zeshen''s deeds after he joined the army, the people of the state of long are familiar with them.


    In fact, all the people present probably know what kind of character Shen Ze is.


    He is a national hero who laid the foundation for the prosperity of the Dragon kingdom. He is loved by people. He is a sharp weapon of the Dragon Kingdom, which makes foreign enemies scared.


    He has great power, high status and high status, but he is very low-key and has no sense of existence.


    He is an extreme minister, but he never cherishes his wings. He always acts his own way. He is even more ruthless in killing people. He has a reputation as the living king of hell.


    He is the most beautiful young man, the existence of half man and half god.


    Shen Ze shows the spirit to destroy the Shen and Qin families. We should not feel that there is any fuss.


    But hearing is false and seeing is true. Those stories about Shen Ze are just hearing.


    Now it''s seeing it with your own eyes. Naturally, the feeling will be very different.


    The guests present will be shocked and shocked, as they should be.


    Shen Ze obviously has no plan to make peace with the Shen family.


    If the Shen family doesn''t do what he wants, then in his opinion, the Shen family has no need to exist and is simply destroyed!


    As for Qin Xiong speaking for the Shen family to express his dissatisfaction, he obviously would not forgive him easily.


    Since Qin Xiong has to jump out to find fault and bump into the muzzle of the gun, he doesn''t mind killing the Qin royal family together.


    As for Shen Ze''s words to destroy the Shen family and the Qin family, the people of the Shen family and Qin Xiong on the scene felt their faces sank and their hearts twitched violently.


    They never thought that Shen Ze was so determined to destroy the Shen and Qin families!


    Sure enough, this young man in front of us is not an ordinary person, so we can''t judge him according to common sense!


    Before that, they all took a chance and felt that Shen Ze would not make a big fight.


    After all, neither Shen nor Qin is a soft persimmon that can be kneaded at will.


    Even if Shen Ze has the strength to destroy the royal family, it will not be easy to implement.


    In addition, under the recent general trend, the first executive of the state of long has been replaced, and Shen Zebing''s position as Grand Marshal has been impeached before.


    In this context, it is reasonable that Shen Ze should do more than less, and try not to make things too big.


    After all, it''s too much involved to destroy the royal family. It doesn''t mean that it can be destroyed.


    The Shen clan and Qin Xiong think that Shen Ze should not be too tough, but follow the steps to narrow things down.


    Unfortunately, the idea is very beautiful, the reality is very cruel!


    What Shen Ze did was totally different from what they thought!


    The fluke they had in the past seems ridiculous now!


    How can mortals guess the meaning of Dragon God?


    In the face of Shen Ze''s strength and toughness, the people of the Shen family and Qin Xiong didn''t know how to fight for a while?


    For them, the current situation is very difficult!


    Seeing that Shen Ze was so tough, he first said that he wanted to destroy the Shen royal family, and then he said that he didn''t mind destroying the Qin royal family. Qin Xiong was surprised and regretted that he had just stepped forward to speak for the Shen royal family.


    Can people like Shen Ze be provoked at will?


    If the royal family of Qin is really destroyed because of what he has just done, then Qin Xiongzhen becomes the sinner of the royal family of Qin. Even if he dies, he has no face to see his ancestors.


    What should we do now?


    Qin Xiong frowned and looked gloomy. Now he was in a very awkward situation.


    He didn''t know what to do. He was very upset and anxious.


    At the moment, the people of King Shen are also anxious and nervous, and they don''t know what to do.


    When they were silent and anxious, Shen Tianhua spoke again.


    At the moment, Shen Tianhua has been blinded by hatred. He is in a state of anger and has lost his mind.


    He looked at Shen Ze resentfully, like a provocation. He said angrily, "Shen Ze, don''t think you are the first person in the Dragon kingdom. We Shen and Qin will be afraid of you!"


    "We King Shen and King Qin are not soft persimmons. We won''t let you knead them at will!"


    "You don''t want to destroy us just by talking!"


    "If we really fight, even if we can''t take you to be buried with us, we can make you peel off a layer of skin!"


    Shen Tianhua''s words undoubtedly increase the contradiction between the two sides.


    This made other Shen people and Qin Xiong dislike it.


    Now that the words have been made clear, it''s time to start.


    You Shen Tianhua now say these, is not to add fuel to the fire?


    If Shen Ze is really excited, how can the Shen and Qin families bear it?


    "Tianhua, shut up and stop talking!"


    Shen Yuan can''t help but yell at Shen Tianhua again.


    This time, instead of following Shen Yuan''s advice, Shen Tianhua chose to close his mouth and speak again.


    "Father, there is no room for relaxation now!"


    "We have no choice but to stand up and fight!"


    "If we really try our best, the end of our Shen family may not be to be destroyed!"


    "Man is sure to win the day. As long as we do our best, we may not be able to find a ray of life!"


    Shen Tianhua is emotional and has high morale.


    The resentment in his heart needs to be vented, and he wants to cut Shen Ze to pieces immediately.


    "Nonsense!"


    Seeing that Shen Tianhua didn''t listen to the advice and was still talking wildly here, Shen Yuan was so angry that his face was livid and his eyes were burning with anger.


    At the moment, Shen Tianhua is already on top. Instead of taking charge of Shen Yuan, he turns his head and stares at Shen Ze with hatred in his eyes.


    Shen Tianhua said: "Shen Ze, there are many strong people in King Shen''s residence. Don''t be a bully here, just disappear, or you will never come back!"


    Shen Tianhua''s words can be called bold.


    The meaning of his words is very obvious. If Shen Ze doesn''t leave by himself, let Shen Ze die in King Shen''s house!


    Who dares to kill Shen Ze? Who dares to say such rebellious words to Shen Ze?


    Both Shen clan people and other guests felt that Shen Tianhua was crazy, so they said such arrogant words!


    "Shen Tianhua, shut up


    Seeing that Shen Tianhua''s raving words intensified the conflict with Shen Ze, Shen Yuan was furious and angry.


    In a rage, he rushed to Shen Tianhua.


    Without saying a word, Shen Yuan raised his hand and slapped Shen Tianhua hard.


    "Pa!"


    A clear and loud slap came out.


    Shen Tianhua''s gills and corners of his mouth were so bloody that he looked startling.


    "Father, why are you beating me?"


    Shen Yuan slapped him in public. Shen Tianhua was angry and angry, and he was very depressed.


    Shen Yuan glared at Shen Tianhua fiercely, and said angrily, "you''re crazy. You talk nonsense. You should fight!"


    "How can I..."


    Shen Tianhua wanted to quibble, but he was interrupted by Shen Yuan, who said angrily, "if you don''t shut up, I''ll slap you to death!"


    Seeing that Shen Yuan was really angry, Shen Tianhua didn''t dare to do it again. He could only bear the grudge and resentment and shut his mouth bitterly.


    Shen Tianhua is a master of martial arts, while Shen Yuan is a master of martial arts.


    Obviously, Shen Tianhua was really afraid that Shen Yuan would slap him to death.


    When Shen Tianhua closed his mouth, Shen Ze opened his mouth.


    "Mr. Wang, it''s really unfilial for your son to disobey you one after another. I''ll slap him to death for you."


    As soon as the words fall, Shen Ze''s figure disappears in place!

 Chapter 510

    Almost at the moment when Shen Ze''s figure disappears in the same place, he appears behind Shen Tianhua.


    Shen Ze did what he said. He raised his right hand and patted Shen Tianhua''s head.


    Shen Ze''s appearance and speed made Shen Tianhua unable to react.


    At the moment, Shen Tianhua is only aware of the danger, but he can''t make any other reaction except for his creepy hair.


    If the slap of Shen Ze is taken, Shen Tianhua''s head will burst like a watermelon and die on the spot!


    Shen Tianhua can''t react, but Shen Yuan, who is also a martial arts master, can.


    Most of Shen Yuan''s attention is on Shen Ze. When Shen Ze''s figure disappears from the original place, he reacts.


    It''s a long way to go.


    Shen Yuan is also a palm clap, toward the palm of Shen Ze to blow.


    He wants to resist Shen Ze''s palm to Shen Tianhua.


    "Bang!"


    Because the response is timely, so Shen Yuan''s palm preparation is right with Shen Ze''s palm.


    Accompanied by a deafening thunder, a terrible wave swept away.


    "Boom..."


    The high platform vibrated, and black cracks like spider webs appeared on it.


    "Click!"


    The next moment, a broken bone sounds.


    The wrist of Shen Yuan''s hand was broken!


    Shen Yuan ate the pain and frowned.


    At the same time, he widened his eyes, and a look of shock appeared on his face.


    He could not resist Shen Ze''s hand!


    Shen Yuan couldn''t believe it.


    As a master of martial arts for many years, he is one of the best in the same realm of martial arts.


    He was very surprised that he couldn''t resist Shen Ze''s hand.


    Because Shen Yuan couldn''t completely resist Shen Ze''s hand, Shen Ze''s hand continued to push forward.


    It''s all happened between lightning and flint.


    Almost at the next moment, Shen Ze''s palm touched Shen Tianhua''s head.


    There was a dull bang.


    Shen Tianhua didn''t even make a miserable cry, so his head burst open!


    There was no blood and nothing else.


    Shen Tianhua''s whole head directly turned into a piece of powder and dissipated in the wind.


    "Dong!"


    The head exploded and the headless body fell.


    All the people who witnessed the scene were wide eyed, with a thick color of panic on their faces.


    Shen Tianhua just died?


    Under the block of Shen Yuan, the martial arts master, Shen Ze is still so easy. He slaps Shen Tianhua, the martial arts master, to death!


    It''s really inhuman, so terrible!


    All of them were shocked, and all of them felt that Shen Ze was worthy of being the first God of war in the world. He was full of unpredictable force!


    One man is worth all armies!


    Who can resist such a god of war?


    If Shen Ze really kills, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    Thinking that Shen Ze had just said that he was going to destroy the Shen royal family, the people of the Shen clan had a strong fear and uneasiness.


    Shen Ze also killed Shen Tianhua when he was stopped by the martial arts master.


    This proves that Shen Ze''s force has reached a very terrible level.


    Apart from Shen Yuan, there is no one in the whole Shen family who can fight against Shen Ze.


    If Shen Ze attacks the Shen clan, does that mean that Shen Ze will destroy the Shen clan alone.


    It is well known that Shen Ze is ruthless and has no scruples in killing people.


    With Shen Ze''s mind, he may not be able to kill directly.


    Shen Ze first forced Shen Tianhua to kill Shen Hong, but now he has killed Shen Tianhua.


    But after a while, Shen Yuan lost his grandson and son, and he saw them with his own eyes.


    Even though he has a good disposition, Shen Yuan still has a huge mood fluctuation.


    He is very sad, very sad, of course, there is a strong resentment.


    Especially just in the case of his obstruction, Shen Ze still slapped Shen Tianhua to death, which made him extremely angry.


    Shen yuanleng was in the same place. He looked at the headless corpse on the stage, his face twitched, his heart was angry, and his body was filled with a strong murderous spirit.


    Shen Yuan Huoran turns around and stares angrily at the young man standing on one side, as if nothing had happened.


    Shen Yuan was so angry that he gritted his teeth and asked in a harsh voice, "Shen Ze, are you really going to destroy my Shen family?"


    Shen Ze hung his eyes. As he turned the dragon ring on his left thumb with his right hand, he said four words gently: "ask clearly."


    Shen Yuan heard the words, and his eyebrows beat violently.


    Then, he said harshly: "Shen Ze, don''t forget that you always have Shen''s blood."


    "Do you want to be an unworthy person who deceives the emperor and destroys his ancestors when you destroy the Shen family?"


    Hearing this, Shen Ze slowly raised his head and looked coldly at the angry and fierce Shen Yuan.


    Shen Ze gave Shen Yuan a cold smile and said, "now it''s said that Shen''s blood is flowing on the Dragon God. Why didn''t he admit it at the beginning?"


    "Mr. Wang, it''s ridiculous of you to say that now!"


    Shen Yuan heard the words and said, "even if it''s ridiculous, it''s also true!"


    Shen Ze didn''t argue with Shen Yuan about this problem. He shouldered his hands and said coldly, "even if the Dragon God has Shen''s blood, it doesn''t prevent the Dragon God from destroying the Shen family."


    Shen Yuan was speechless when he heard the words.


    The young man in front of him once killed 100000 soldiers in one night. He was known as the living king of hell.


    How can such a cruel and cruel man care about these secular frameworks and be soft hearted because of blood problems?


    It''s obviously impossible to stop it!


    Thinking of this, Shen Yuan laughed at himself and felt a chill in his heart.


    Seeing that there was no room for peace, Shen Yuan clenched his teeth fiercely, as if by oath. He said in a cold voice, "Shen Ze, since you are determined to destroy my Shen family, I will take them to fight with you to the end!"


    Shen Yuan''s words are like a declaration of war!


    This is the beginning of the struggle between the Shen family and the Dragon God?


    All the guests were shocked, thinking that Yanjing would not be peaceful.


    It''s not known what kind of turbulence the Shen royal family will have if they really fight with the Dragon God, but everyone knows that the turbulence must be great!


    Hearing that Shen Yuan declared war on Shen Ze, people of Shen clan all lost half a beat and their hearts contracted violently.


    Once the king Shen clan goes to war with the Dragon God, the fate of all the Shen clan will no longer be controlled by themselves!


    It''s hard to predict where the Shen family will go!


    However, one thing can be sure is that once you really fight with the Dragon God, the situation of the Shen family will be very worrying!


    The best outcome is to keep a little fire, and the worst outcome is that the Shen family has become history and no longer exists!

 Chapter 511

    For Shen Yuan''s declaration of war, Shen Ze was calm and his face did not change.


    There was no waves in his heart, and he even wanted to laugh.


    Is it just a royal family that deserves to declare war on Shen Ze?


    Is it not easy for Shen Ze to bring a country to pieces and destroy a royal family?


    With Shen Ze in his presence, no country dares to declare war on the Dragon Kingdom now?


    What qualifications do you have for King Shen? How dare you?


    It''s just the cry of mayflies and ants!


    Shen Ze did not take the declaration of war of the Shen family as one thing.


    He didn''t pay attention to Shen Yuan. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the coffin under the stage. He said with emotion: "only one coffin has been brought. It''s not enough!"


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, everyone was speechless.


    If you bring more coffins, does it mean you have to kill?


    People dare not suspect that Shen Ze is joking.


    After all, Shen Zena''s evil name is not a false one!


    Even if you kill all the people present, Shen Ze can do it!


    At this moment, including Shen Yuan, all the members of the Shen family present were very nervous.


    Although Shen Ze is not the kind of person who behaves perversely, he is completely invisible.


    They didn''t know what he would do next, so they were all worried.


    Shen Yuan doesn''t know what Shen Ze will do, but in order to prevent Shen Ze from killing Shen''s people again, he puts all his attention on Shen Ze, just like facing a big enemy, and is ready to fight.


    Shen Ze realizes that Shen Yuan has locked him with his breath, but he still ignores the latter''s plan.


    Shen Ze then raised his head and cast his eyes on Qin Xiong, who was regretting at the moment.


    After seeing Shen Ze''s iron hand and tough attitude, Qin Xiong regretted that he had just impulsively stood up to speak for the Shen family.


    He had a look of remorse and a heavy heart.


    Shen Ze''s eyes are as sharp as a sword. When they fall on people, they can make people feel stinging.


    When Shen Ze''s eyes fall on Qin Xiong.


    Qin Xiong felt as if he had been targeted by a wild beast. He was tight and cold all over.


    Qin Xiong raised his head in surprise. Then he found Shen Ze staring at him.


    As the head of the Qin family, Qin Xiong has seen many big scenes and experienced many big waves.


    But at the moment, just being stared at by Shen Ze, Qin Xiong was so flustered that he was so nervous that he was in a cold sweat.


    Qin Xiong stood up to speak for the Shen family just to disgust Shen Ze.


    He didn''t really want to fight against Shen Ze with the Shen family.


    Although the Qin family is also a royal family, it can''t be compared with the Dragon God. Qin Xiong knows this well.


    Just now Shen Ze said that he didn''t mind killing the Qin family. Qin Xiong regretted it when he heard that.


    Qin Xiong didn''t want Shen Ze to have such an idea about the Qin family. He didn''t want the Qin family to be destroyed by Shen Ze.


    At the moment, seeing Shen Ze''s eyes, he obviously wanted to ask a question. Qin Xiong was very upset.


    Although Qin was in a mess, he didn''t panic.


    He responded quickly, immediately facing Shen Ze, kneeling on his knees, holding his hands on the ground, and kowtowing.


    After the ceremony, Qin Xiong said in fear: "Qin Xiong just didn''t mean to offend the Dragon God. I hope the Dragon God will forgive me!"


    Before Qin Xiong stood up to speak for the Shen family, people thought that he was out of his mind and asked for trouble.


    At this moment, seeing Qin Xiong kowtow to Shen Ze, we all feel a little ridiculous.


    I dare not challenge the Dragon God. Why did I stand up to speak for King Shen and offend the Dragon God?


    At the moment, Qin Xiong is just like a clown in people''s eyes.


    Qin Xiong also knew that he was very ashamed. His old face, which was almost close to the ground, was red and full of shame.


    Shen Ze was also surprised by Qin Xiong''s sudden act.


    I just wanted to support the Shen family. How can I become a grandson and beg for mercy now?


    What Royal pride? It''s just bullshit!


    Shen Ze thinks that Qin Xiong is just a clown. He comes to make fun of him. He ignores the latter''s interest.


    Shen Ze takes his eyes back, and then walks toward the stage.


    After stepping down, he walked out of the compound.


    Looking at the back of Shen Ze''s leaving, everyone''s face showed the color of surprise.


    Just leave?


    No response to Shen Yuan''s declaration of war?


    Did you let King Shen go?


    They didn''t know what Shen Ze meant, and they were very confused.


    Shen Ze''s departure, no one dare to stop, no one can stop!


    In this way, he killed the new master and the young master of the Shen family, and then left with a swagger.


    After Shen Ze left, the atmosphere in Shen Wang''s mansion suddenly became much more relaxed, but the heavy atmosphere still permeated it.


    Today was originally a happy day for the replacement of the head of the Shen family and the new king''s accession to the throne, but it turned from a great joy to a great funeral.


    Shen Hong and Shen Tianhua, the father and son of great importance in the Shen family, died one after another!


    This has a great influence on the Shen family.


    This is the happy Shen Wang Fu, suddenly become dead, very gloomy.


    Obviously, the wedding banquet can''t go on any more.


    As soon as Shen Ze left, Shen Yuan ordered to see off the guests and dismissed all the outsiders.


    Qin Xiong, the old man who had lost his face in front of the public, was the first to leave the Shen palace.


    Although Shen Ze didn''t make trouble, Qin Xiong didn''t know what Shen Ze was thinking.


    In order to be on the safe side, Qin Xiong plans to call a meeting of the Qin clan after he returns to the palace.


    Ask everyone to be human for a period of time, and at the same time, be prepared to prevent Shen Ze from making trouble for the Qin royal family.


    After dismissing all the guests, Shen Yuan ordered his servants to cremate the bodies of Shen Tianhua and Shen Hong.


    In Shen Yuan''s opinion, Shen Tianhua and Shen Hong died today. They were very resentful and should not leave their bodies, so they were cremated.


    After dealing with the remains of Shen Tianhua and Shen Hong, Shen Yuan also held a family meeting to discuss with Shen Ze.


    The Shen royal family is in direct conflict with Shen Ze. Naturally, they are more afraid of Shen Ze''s attack on Shen royal family than the Qin royal family.


    Although Shen Ze didn''t say anything when he left King Shen''s house, the whole Shen family didn''t dare to take it lightly and took chances.


    Shen Yuan called the Shen clan together to discuss how to deal with Shen Ze, and made all the preparations to mobilize all the forces to deal with Shen Ze Na''s possible troubles.


    Although Shen Ze left the Shen palace, he didn''t intend to let the Shen family go.


    When the people of the Shen family didn''t agree to let Zhang Ruoyun be the master of the family, Shen Ze made up his mind to let the Shen family no longer exist.


    In his opinion, in order to destroy the Shen family, it is not necessary to kill all the Shen family, but to let the Shen family fall apart without blood.


    He wants to let these Shen clan people, who boast of being lofty, supercilious, hypocritical and despise their mother, fall from the powerful class.


    Let them change from superior to inferior, and live in helplessness, reluctance and resentment for the rest of their lives.


    This is more punitive than killing them!

 Chapter 512

    After Shen Ze came out of Shen Wangfu, he went straight to the business bus waiting at the door.


    "Back to siheyuan."


    After Shen Ze opened his mouth, he leaned back on his seat and began to close his eyes.


    "Yes."


    Qin Chao, who was in the driver''s seat, responded, then started the engine and drove away.


    Qin Chao followed Shen Ze to Shen Wangfu today.


    He wanted to go to Shen''s mansion with Shen Ze to see a good play, but he failed.


    Because he didn''t know what was going on in Lord Shen''s residence, Qin Chao was very curious and asked, "young master, how many people did you go in and kill?"


    Shen Ze thin lips slightly open, light said: "one."


    Although two people died, Shen Ze only killed Shen Tianhua, and Shen Hong was killed by Shen Tianhua, so he said it was normal to kill one.


    Qin Chao thought that Shen Ze had killed Shen Hong, so he didn''t ask much.


    Then, Qin Chao said with a smile, "young master, I''m afraid you''ve scared all the people present when you break into King Shen''s residence to kill people with such a high profile."


    Shen Ze was noncommittal and didn''t answer.


    "Young master, you killed the people of the Shen family. Should the Shen family dare not take revenge on you?"


    Qin Chao suddenly thought of something, and immediately asked: "is the Silver Dragon carving arranged around Shen''s mansion withdrawn or will it stay where it is?"


    Shen Ze said: "not for the time being."


    Qin Chao said, "OK, I''ll let the Silver Dragon carving stay there."


    After answering, Qin Chao asked, "young master, do you have any other ideas about the Shen family?"


    Shen Ze did not hide Qin Chao, truthfully said: "I will destroy the Shen family."


    Qin Chao was awed by the speech.


    He knew that Shen Ze was not the kind of person to make fun of. Since Shen Ze said so, he made up his mind.


    Destroy the Shen family?


    It''s a big deal!


    If other people said that they would destroy the Shen family, Qin Chao would not believe it, and even thought he was telling a joke.


    But Qin Chao believed that Shen Ze could do it.


    Even a country can be defeated by a man and a small Royal family. Isn''t that a sure thing?


    Of course, the process is not simple, but it is not difficult.


    "It''s not good for the Shen family to provoke anyone. It''s just to provoke you, young master. It''s going to be destroyed once it''s been built for a hundred years."


    Qin Chao spoke sarcastic words like emotion.


    Then Qin Chao said, "young master, you used to make history, but now you have to rewrite it. What a bull!"


    Although Qin Chao''s words mean flattering Shen Ze, they are true.


    At the beginning, Shen Ze became a God in the first World War, which created history for the peace and prosperity of the Dragon kingdom.


    Now, Shen Ze is going to destroy the Shen family, which has been inherited for a hundred years. That will rewrite the history of the Shen family.


    The extinction of a royal family involves the whole dragon Kingdom, which is equivalent to rewriting the history of the Dragon kingdom.


    Qin Chao''s remark is reasonable and reasonable.


    Shen Ze doesn''t care about these things and ignores Qin Chao.


    ¡­¡­


    Before that, Shen Tianhua tried his best to build momentum for him to take over the position of the head of the Shen family, which attracted the attention of the whole people of the Dragon kingdom.


    Today, in addition to the top class dignitaries who came to attend the wedding banquet, there are many people who pay close attention to King Shen''s residence.


    What happened in Lord Shen''s residence was quickly spread.


    Nowadays, communication is developed and information spreads fast.


    On the happy day of the change of the leader of the Shen royal family, the Dragon God broke into the Shen royal family, forced Shen Tianhua to kill his son Shen Hong, slapped Shen Tianhua to death under Shen Yuan''s eyes, and soon spread all over the Dragon kingdom.


    These are all explosive news, which has aroused heated discussion among the people of the state of dragon.


    And this also makes the focus of the whole people fall on the Shen family.


    Everyone is paying close attention to whether the Dragon God will destroy the Shen family.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Yu followed Shen Ze and they arrived at Shen Wang''s residence.


    He wanted to take people to observe in secret and show up to help Shen Ze when he needed help.


    But to his surprise, Shen didn''t need his help.


    As the supreme, powerful and top-notch Dragon God, who needs the help of others?


    After learning that Shen Ze is Shen Diaolong, the Dragon God who has become famous in recent years and the God of World War I, Shen Yu was also very shocked and unexpected.


    Previously, he also worried that Shen Ze had no power and no power, and that he could not confront the Shen royal family at all except having a body of force.


    When he learned that Shen Ze was in the world, if he had a little backbone, he would not lose his beloved, so Zhang Ruoyun would not lose his beauty at a good age.


    Because of their own weakness, separated!


    Now want to come, regret extremely, all kinds of pain!


    "Shen Yu, Shen Yu, you are just to blame. You deserve to be reduced to today''s situation..."


    Shen Yu looked up with a bitter smile, and tears came from the corners of his eyes.


    After he was sad, Shen Yu picked up the bottle and poured wine into his mouth.


    For him, it''s better to be drunk.


    "Ding Ling..."


    Just as Shen Yu was drinking, the ring of his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    At the moment, Shen Yu has been a little drunk.


    He subconsciously took out the mobile phone in his trouser pocket and connected the phone.


    "Hello, who is it?" Shen Yu said quietly.


    A low, cold voice came from the mobile phone: "it''s me, Shen Yuan."


    Seeing that it was Shen Yuan who called, Shen Yu''s head suddenly woke up a lot.


    He shook his head, then lowered his voice and asked indifferently, "what can I do for you?"


    Shen Yuan said in an unquestionable tone: "Shen Yu, I want you to go back to King Shen''s house. I have something important to discuss with you!"


    Hearing Shen Yuan''s father''s order to return to Shen Wang''s house, Shen Yu''s mouth started a sneer.


    Shen Yu said in a sarcastic tone, "I''ve been expelled from King Shen''s residence. I can''t go back."


    Shen Yuan Wen said, like a fire coming, the angry voice said, "Shen Yu, Shen Wang family now has the final say, I will let you go back to Shen Wang Fu and you will return to Shen Wang Fu!"


    When Shen Yu heard the speech, he felt as if he had heard a joke. The sneer from the corner of his mouth became more and more intense.


    "Father, I used to only have you as my destiny, but from today on, I will not only have you as my destiny any more."


    After these words, Shen Yu hung up.

 Chapter 513

    Before, Shen Yu never disobeyed Shen Yuan''s father''s meaning. What Shen Yuan said was what he said.


    Because of this, Shen Yu didn''t insist on marrying Zhang Ruoyun at the beginning, and even later married a woman she didn''t love because of her family marriage.


    Now, because of Shen Ze''s actions, Shen Yu seems to have a thorough understanding, and no longer complies with Shen Yuan''s meaning.


    For the first time, he disobeyed Shen Yuan''s meaning.


    After hanging up, Shen Yu felt very happy.


    He laughed twice and went on drinking.


    Tonight, Shen Yu is going to have a good drink.


    At the same time, in the palace of King Shen.


    Hearing the blind voice coming from the mobile phone, Shen Yuan was so angry that his face was livid, and his heart was angry.


    "How dare you disobey me and hang up on me! What a shame


    In a rage, Shen Yuan threw his mobile phone to the ground.


    "Pa", the mobile phone fell to pieces.


    Shen Yuan was very angry. He was very angry.


    What happened today made Shen Yuan feel very bad.


    Shen Yu''s disobeying his intention was like lighting up his anger, and suddenly entered a state of rage.


    "The Shen family is in danger now. This villain dares to go against Laozi!"


    "If this villain is in front of me, I have to slap him to death!"


    Shen Yuan has always been strict with his two sons, Shen Tianhua and Shen Yu.


    Shen Tianhua and Shen Yu had been strictly disciplined since they were young, so they always followed Shen Yuan''s advice.


    It is the first and only time that Shen Yu disobeys Shen Yuan''s meaning today.


    And this, also let Shen Yuan cannot accept, more angry.


    Of course, part of the reason for this is that the Shen royal family is in a very bad situation now, and the death of Shen Tianhua and Shen Hong makes Shen Yuan a little grumpy and angry.


    Another point is that Shen Yuan asked Shen Yu to go back to Shen Wang''s house to discuss something about Shen Ze.


    Shen Yu is Shen Ze''s biological father.


    Shen Yuan wants Shen Yu to deal with it and try to avoid fierce conflict with Shen Ze.


    Although Shen Yuan declared war with Shen Ze in public at the banquet, he still resisted it in his heart.


    After all, the Shen family can''t compete with Shen Ze.


    Shen Yuan didn''t want any other Shen clan to be hurt, and he didn''t want the Shen clan to be destroyed.


    Shen Yuan wants Shen Yu, Shen Ze''s biological father, to make peace and let Shen Ze give up and continue to deal with the Shen family.


    After getting angry for a while, Shen Yuan is ready to find Shen Yu himself.


    Shen Yuan called a driver and took him to Shen Yu''s residence.


    Almost an hour later, Shen Yuan came to the door of Shen Yu''s villa.


    Shen Yuan didn''t knock at the door. As a master of martial arts, he directly looked through the wall and entered the villa.


    Shen Yuan came to the balcony while feeling the breath.


    Then he saw Shen Yu, who had been drunk to death.


    Shen Yu was lying on the couch, his eyes blurred, his face drunk and unconscious.


    Shen Yuan was furious when he saw this.


    With a fierce look on his face, he stretched out a hand and sucked Shen Yu into his hand.


    Then Shen Yuan grabbed Shen Yuan''s neck with one hand and slapped Shen Yu with the other.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Shen Yuan slapped Shen Yu more than ten times in a row, which made his face bloody.


    The sharp pain on Shen Yu''s face made him wake up suddenly, and his head became clear all of a sudden.


    Shen Yu realized that he was grabbed by Shen Yuan''s neck and his face was torn. He was angry and asked, "father, what are you doing?"


    "Do you know that Laozi is your father?"


    Shen Yuan angrily scolded: "who let you not comply with Laozi''s meaning, still dare to hang up Laozi''s phone?"


    Facing Shen Yuan''s question, Shen Yu was silent for a while, and then said indifferently, "I used to comply with what you mean. I''ve complied enough, but now I don''t want to comply."


    Shen Yu still expressed his views expressed earlier on the phone. He had a clear attitude, a firm tone, and was not joking at all.


    Seeing that Shen Yu was unrepentant, Shen Yuan''s face turned blue and red with anger.


    "Now you''ve got hard wings. Don''t listen to me!"


    "You villain, do you believe I slap you to death?"


    Shen Yuan raised his other hand and made a gesture to fan Shen Yu angrily.


    Shen Yu stared at Shen Yuan coldly. He didn''t say a word or make any resistance.


    And his meaning is very obvious, if you want to shoot me, just shoot me.


    Naturally, Shen Yuan could understand Shen Yu''s meaning. He was more angry. He didn''t raise his hand too high and didn''t drop it.


    Tiger poison does not eat son.


    Shen Yuan couldn''t do it after all.


    Of course, Shen Tianhua was slapped to death by Shen Ze today.


    If Shen Yuan slaps Shen Yu to death again, Shen Yuan will become a lonely old man with no children under his knees.


    After a short stalemate, Shen Yuan loosened Shen Yu''s neck and pushed the latter away.


    Shen Yu went back to the couch.


    Seeing that Shen Yu was still lying down, Shen Yuan was out of breath.


    He glared at Shen Yu fiercely and said angrily, "I have a good son, and you have a good son, too. It''s a bloody sin!"


    Shen Yuan is angry with Shen Yu, even more angry with Shen Ze!


    Shen Yu is not stupid. When Shen Yuan called him before, he guessed that the latter was about Shen Ze, so he asked him to go back to Shen Wang''s house to discuss the matter.


    Because of this, Shen Yu didn''t listen to Shen Yuan and went back to King Shen''s house to discuss with him about Shen Ze.


    Shen Yuan doesn''t want to take care of Shen Ze''s affairs.


    Of course, he couldn''t manage it.


    Not to mention the relationship between father and son, which is almost a stranger now, is just the reason for the disparity of status. Shen Yuan can''t control Shen Ze either.


    As the supreme Dragon God, Shen Ze is the first ruler of the Dragon Kingdom, and he can''t control him.


    What is his virtue and ability?


    Shen Yu didn''t seem to hear Shen Yuan''s words. He didn''t pay attention to the latter, and didn''t care about the face that had been beaten to the skin and flesh.


    He closed his eyes and didn''t move as if he was going to sleep.


    Looking at Shen Yu like this, Shen Yuan was so angry that he was very angry.


    "Shen Yu, do you know why I came to you?"


    Shen Yuan said angrily, "if you still think that you are the descendants of the Shen family, you will go to the good son you gave birth to and intercede with him to let the Shen family go!"


    As soon as Shen Yuan''s words fell, Shen Yu opened his mouth and said coldly, "I won''t go."


    In just four words, Shen Yu was firm and resolute.


    When Shen Yuan heard the words, he suddenly raised his eyebrows, his eyes were wide open, and his body was filled with a strong murderous spirit!


    At this moment, Shen Yuan really wants to slap Shen Yu to death!


    Shen Yuan fiercely asked: "Shen Yu, do you really want to see the Shen royal family destroyed by the wild seed you gave birth to?"


    Hearing the word "wild seed" spit out from Shen Yuan''s mouth, Shen Yu felt a strong sense of violence.


    He opened his mouth and yelled, "I''ve been expelled from the Shen family."


    "What does it have to do with me whether the Shen family lives or dies?"

 Chapter 514

    When Zhang Ruoyun died, Shen Yu was disappointed with the Shen family.


    However, after he failed to fight for power and was excluded from the Shen family by Shen Tianhua, Shen Yu no longer regarded himself as a member of the Shen family.


    Tonight, he is completely figured out.


    He didn''t want to pay any attention to the affairs of the Shen family.


    It has nothing to do with him whether King Shen is born or dead!


    Hearing Shen Yu say that, Shen Yuan almost blew up.


    "You unfilial son, I''ll beat you to death!"


    All of a sudden, he entered the abyss of rage, just like he was in a rage.


    He rushed out in anger and came to Shen Yu in an instant.


    He stretched out his right hand, spread out his five fingers, and clapped angrily at Shen Yu''s head!


    "Boom!"


    Shen Yuan''s hand was full of vigor, just like a hill.


    Fall between, make air explosion, space distortion, as if to break open in general, the scene terrible!


    It is conceivable that Shen Yuan''s palm contains such terrible power!


    Shen Yuan''s hand will blow Shen Yu''s head open!


    Shen Yuan knew very well that if Shen Yuan slapped him down, he would die.


    However, he did not move, did not mean to avoid.


    Willing to die?


    Master moves, often in an instant.


    The next moment, Shen Yuan''s palm fell on Shen Yu''s forehead.


    "Bang!"


    There was a dull noise.


    A wave of terror swept through.


    The couch broke and Shen Yu''s body fell to the ground.


    But unexpectedly, Shen Yu''s head didn''t explode, and he still had a perfect body.


    When the palm of his hand was about to touch Shen Yu''s forehead, Shen Yuan suddenly took off his strength.


    Obviously, Shen Yuan didn''t give up on Shen Yu after all.


    After falling to the ground, Shen Yu did not know whether to laugh at himself or at Shen Yuan, and began to laugh.


    Looking at Shen Yu lying on the ground laughing, how ugly Shen Yuan''s face is.


    "I''ll take it as if I didn''t have you


    After that, Shen Yuan turns around and leaves angrily.


    After Shen Yuan left, Shen Yu assumed that nothing had happened.


    He got up from the ground and continued to drink.


    Drunk, good sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Yuan left Shen Yu''s house in a very bad mood.


    Instead of going back to Shen''s palace, he planned to visit an important official in the court.


    Shen Yu can''t count on it. Shen Yuan naturally wants to find other ways. He plans to find someone who can restrain Shen Ze.


    The whole dragon Kingdom, if it can contain Shen Ze, is qualified to be compared with Shen Ze, except for the fact that he has just taken office and has become the Shen royal family of the Dragon Kingdom, which attracts the attention of the whole people.


    Now these critical reports have some bad effects on Shen Ze more or less.


    At noon.


    Courtyard Dwellings.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chaogang sit at the table for lunch.


    Qin Chao took a bite after dinner. He was discontented and reported to Shen Zechen: "young master, Shen Yuan went up to find a member of the Presbyterian Council last night, so he hooked up with Huang Shiping."


    "Today, Huang Shiping should be behind all these things."


    "Now, the Shen family should have taken refuge in Huang Shiping."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s report, Shen Ze nodded quietly, and then he said, "let the Silver Dragon carving surround King Shen''s residence and restrict the travel of the people of King Shen."


    "Yes


    Qin Chao nodded.


    In his opinion, if the Shen royal family goes to take refuge with Huang Shiping and fight against Shen Ze, they are looking for death.


    Let the silver dragon carvings surround King Shen''s residence, which can be regarded as a bit of color for King Shen.


    After lunch, Qin Chao conveyed Shen Ze''s order.


    The silver dragon sculptures stationed near King Shen''s residence were immediately divided into three groups and surrounded King Shen''s residence in turn for two or four hours.


    When thousands of silver soldiers armed with heavy firepower surrounded King Shen''s residence, it not only caused panic within the Shen family, but also caused shock from the outside world.


    Are these soldiers in silver who surround Shen''s mansion sent by the Dragon God?


    Does the presence of troops mean that the Dragon God really wants to destroy the Shen family?


    Although the Shen royal family is a family of generals, most of them are martial people, but only a few of them can reach the master''s level.


    Facing the soldiers with heavy firepower weapons, the Shen royal family obviously did not dare to make mistakes.


    As for the soldiers in silver who surrounded King Shen''s residence and restricted their personal freedom, all the people of King Shen did not dare to disagree or rashly conflict with the soldiers in silver. Instead, they forbeared to find a solution.


    Of course, all of the Shen family clearly knew that these soldiers in silver were all called by Shen Ze.


    And the meaning of this is obvious. Shen Ze wants to move the Shen family. What he said before is not for fun.


    Shen Ze did what he said and took practical actions against the Shen family.


    The house of King Shen was surrounded and his personal freedom was restricted, which made the people of King Shen panic.


    What should we do if these silver soldiers with heavy firepower weapons fight directly into King Shen''s residence?

 Chapter 515

    Although the Shen royal family could dominate the party, it was only before the troops came out.


    Although there are many martial arts masters in the Shen royal family, compared with the fully armed forces, they still can''t see enough and can''t fight at all.


    The people of the Shen family not only did not dare to break out of the Shen palace, but also worried that the soldiers in silver would wipe them out.


    This torrent of iron and steel, once it enters the government, will be destroyed and decayed, irresistible!


    The state of dragon has always stipulated that the five armies under the command of the Ministry of war are not allowed to enter the city except under special circumstances, let alone pull out in groups to deal with a family.


    Before that, although they knew that Shen Ze was the Grand Marshal in charge of the army, they all thought that it was impossible for Shen Ze to send troops to deal with Shen.


    Now when they see the soldiers in silver, they find that Shen Ze''s capital is more terrible than they think.


    There are five war zones in the Dragon kingdom. There are five organized armies, namely, the green dragon army, the Xuanwu army, the Zhuque army, the white tiger army, and the Qilin army.


    There are five armies, and the uniform of each army is printed with the pattern of its own army.


    No matter the people of King Shen or others, they can see that the soldiers in silver who surrounded the king Shen were not part of the fifth World War.


    And that means it''s an outside force.


    Shen Ze has forces outside the system that can be mobilized, which is obviously more terrible.


    Although most people don''t know which organization these silver soldiers belong to, there are some powerful people who secretly investigate.


    As a result, the news soon came out.


    These soldiers in silver are from the mysterious organization Silver Dragon carving!


    Once the news came out, it caused a sensation again.


    Silver Dragon carving is one of the most mysterious organizations in the Dragon kingdom. It is said that it was created by a research magnate from the Ministry of war or the Ministry of culture.


    Every time the Silver Dragon carving appears, there will be a disaster of blood.


    Silver Dragon carving rarely appears in China, almost all in foreign countries.


    And every time it appears abroad, it will cause a blood chaos, which makes the world terrified and terrified.


    When they learned that the soldiers in silver who surrounded King Shen''s mansion came from the Silver Dragon carving, the Shen family was more frightened and frightened.


    This is God Shen''s mansion surrounded by silver dragon sculptures. How can we play?


    Although I haven''t seen the power of Silver Dragon carving with my own eyes, the world has heard of it.


    People of the Shen family have heard of it.


    This is a famous organization that has been killed abroad. How can the Shen family fight against it?


    Previously, the soldiers in silver had surrounded King Shen''s residence and restricted the personal freedom of the people of King Shen, which made the people of King Shen resentful and full of complaints.


    When they learned that the soldiers in silver were from the Silver Dragon carving, the Shen family were all honest.


    There was no complaint, nor dare to regenerate the slightest heart of resistance, all honestly stay in the Shen palace, dare not step out of the palace.


    As we all know, Shen Ze had a conflict with the Shen royal family, and made bold suggestions to destroy the Shen royal family.


    Therefore, people subconsciously think that Shen Ze is the master behind the Silver Dragon carving that surrounded the Shen family.


    Previously, it was said that the Silver Dragon carving was founded by a senior researcher from the Ministry of war or the Ministry of culture. Shen Ze was very consistent with it in all aspects.


    In addition to the causes and consequences, it is a fact that Shen Ze created the Silver Dragon carving.


    This man, who is half human and half god, is really extraordinary.


    Even if we don''t move the Army Department, we can destroy the Shen royal family just by sending out the Silver Dragon carving.


    In the eyes of the world, like a big Mac, the royal family that can dominate one side is like a mole ant in front of the Dragon God, which can be easily crushed to death.


    Although there have been some rumors about speaking for the Shen family recently, the world has reached a consensus.


    The Shen family is over!


    Even if it doesn''t destroy the family, it will not be as brilliant and prosperous as it used to be, and it will fall down from the royal family!


    The world thinks that they will witness the history and the collapse of the Shen family!


    As soon as the news spread that the Silver Dragon carving had surrounded King Shen''s residence, the voice of King Shen''s death would be heard everywhere.


    Those forces or families who made friends with the Shen royal family unilaterally severed their relations with the Shen royal family one after another.


    Those who want to help the Shen royal family, in a wait-and-see state, have given up helping the Shen royal family, no longer pay attention to the help of the Shen royal family.


    The defeat was like a mountain.


    In a twinkling, the Shen family is gone!


    The people of King Shen who were trapped in King Shen''s mansion were very desperate and helpless.


    Not many people in the whole dragon Kingdom dare to provoke Shen Ze, let alone offend him.


    No matter the major forces or the powerful clans, they are obviously unwilling to take the risk of offending Shen Ze and help the Shen family.


    In the whole court hall, almost no one stood up to speak for the Shen family.


    But one of the accidents is that Huang Shiping, the first power holder in the Dragon Kingdom, stands up to speak for the Shen royal family as if he were risking the world''s great injustice.


    "Each of the four royal families in Yanjing is related to the foundation of the Dragon kingdom. They have made a great contribution to the Dragon Kingdom and should not be moved arbitrarily."


    "Once the Shen royal family suddenly perishes, it will damage the foundation of the Dragon Kingdom and cause great turbulence."


    "If Shen Diaolong destroys the Shen family because of his personal feud, he has no sense of responsibility at all. He is sorry for the Dragon Kingdom and its people."


    Before that, Huang Shiping had been operating behind his back, making the media voice and reprimanding Shen Ze.


    Now, he directly stood up and personally reprimanded Shen Ze, saying that Shen Ze was wrong.


    Huang Shiping, after all, is the executive of the Dragon kingdom. His voice is obviously very influential and has aroused widespread heated discussion in the world.


    As Huang Shiping is now the first executive of the state of dragon, he has many supporters in the court.


    Those people follow the trend and make a voice for Huang Shiping.


    Thus, Shen Ze was pushed to the top of the storm.


    As for what Shen Ze has done, public opinion is on both sides.


    On the one hand, he supported Shen Ze to destroy the super power of the Shen family, and on the other hand, he denounced that he should not destroy the Shen family for his own sake, which led to the turmoil of the Dragon kingdom.


    The two camps are in hot debate on various social media and Internet platforms.


    The outside world is full of rumors, but Shen Ze, as the protagonist and the party concerned, is as immobile as a mountain.


    He is absolutely indifferent to the voice of the outside world, regardless of whether they support or oppose him.


    When he acted, he didn''t need to explain to others, and it was not his turn to tell others what to do and what to say!


    Shen Ze ignored the arguments of the world.


    However, Shen Ze did not ignore Huang Shiping''s words for the Shen family.


    "When did the ruler of a country become the running dog of a powerful family?"


    "You Huang Shiping speak for the powerful family, what qualifications to sit in the position of the power holder?"


    Shen Ze himself uttered these two words of sarcasm and questioning Huang Shiping.


    As soon as these words came out, they caused the shock of the whole dragon kingdom.


    Huang Shiping and Shen Ze both spoke in person and scolded each other. Is this a confrontation?

 Chapter 516

    One is the first power holder in the Dragon Kingdom, and the other is the supreme and powerful Dragon God.


    On the front of public opinion, the two sides stood up to speak in person and fought against each other.


    This is the first time and the first time.


    And the impact of this can be imagined!


    The whole nation is boiling with hot discussion!


    Before that, after Huang Shiping took over the position of the first ranking executive of the Dragon Kingdom, he secretly did something against Shen Ze.


    Let the people in the same camp remonstrate and remove Shen Ze from the position of Grand Marshal of the military department.


    From then on, people with a heart knew that the conflict between Huang Shiping and Shen Ze had begun.


    And this time, the two openly challenge, the discord and conflict on the table.


    Now, everyone knows that Shen Ze and Huang Shiping are not at peace, and they are fighting each other.


    Because of their identity and status, they fight against each other and hurt each other, which is not a good thing for the Dragon Kingdom and its people.


    Both Shen Ze and Huang Shiping are great people who can cause shock to the whole dragon kingdom with one step.


    Two such level of big fight, it will cause how much turbulence, dare not imagine!


    People who think of this are worried.


    It''s hard for the Dragon kingdom to have the present peaceful and prosperous times, and the national strength and people''s life are still thriving. It can''t be destroyed!


    Almost all the people of the Dragon Kingdom don''t want to see the struggle between Shen Ze and Huang Shiping bring the Dragon kingdom into turmoil.


    For ordinary people, wealth and power are too far away. It is the most important to live a good life in the present.


    If the people want to live a safe and beautiful life, peace is the foundation of the country.


    If the country is not peaceful, there will be no good days.


    Therefore, most people don''t want to see Shen Ze and Huang Shiping fighting.


    However, at present, both sides stand up in person to reprimand each other and put the matter on the table, which is obviously a very bad sign.


    Does this mean that both sides are going to fight openly, which is why they are so hard?


    Although the world is worried about this, it''s the business of the two most important people who have no control at all.


    In addition to publishing some views on social platforms hoping for peace, we can''t do anything else but return to life.


    Of course, there will be an explosion of public opinion and all kinds of voices.


    ¡­¡­


    Before, Huang Shiping manipulated behind the scenes and asked his subordinates to remonstrate and remove Shen Zexin from the position of Grand Marshal of the military department, which made Shen Zexin unhappy.


    This time, because of the affairs of the Shen family, Huang Shiping directly jumped out against Shen Ze and made adverse remarks, which made Shen Ze unable to bear.


    Tigers don''t get angry when I''m sick?


    Shen Ze thinks that if he doesn''t fight back, Huang Shiping will feel that he is a bully, so he will kick his nose and face, and be more unscrupulous at him.


    Once you can, but again you can''t.


    Therefore, Shen Ze also jumped out this time to fight back against Huang Shiping.


    Shen Ze''s remarks have aroused great repercussions.


    Those who are keen on Shen Ze support what Shen Ze said, rebuke Huang Shiping and say that Huang Shiping is not.


    This made Huang Shiping fall into the vortex of public opinion.


    Most of the common people are subconsciously hostile to the aristocratic family.


    Huang Shiping stood up to speak for the Shen royal family, which caused some people''s dissatisfaction.


    Now with Shen Ze''s further guidance, there will be more dissatisfaction with Huang Shiping.


    This obviously had a great influence on Huang Shiping''s position as the first executive in the Dragon kingdom.


    He who wins the people wins the world.


    If Huang Shiping can''t win the support of the people, how can he be the first power holder?


    Huang Shiping is obviously very upset and angry about Shen Ze''s remarks against him.


    He had regarded Shen Ze as a thorn in the flesh and a thorn in the eye. Now that such a thing happened again, he obviously hated Shen Ze even more.


    Although the think tank has dissuaded him, Huang Shiping is still angry and speaks out in person again.


    "What qualifications do you have to question what I said and did?"


    "You should recognize your identity and status, don''t cross the border!"


    Huang Shiping responded with two words.


    Of course, every sentence is very important.


    Once Huang Shiping''s words spread, the public opinion field was boiling again.


    Seeing that Shen Ze and Huang Shiping are fighting against each other, the uneasiness in the hearts of the world becomes more intense.


    Shen Ze doesn''t like to talk. He has already met Huang Shiping once. Even if the latter says yes again, he has no interest in doing so again.


    Shen Ze ignored Huang''s second voice.


    Of course, Huang''s first voice was ignored.


    Shen Ze will still destroy the Shen royal family, and this already decided decision will not change.


    The Silver Dragon carving still surrounds Shen''s mansion, restricting the personal freedom of all Shen''s people.


    Shen Ze''s attitude is so firm that anyone who wants to help the Shen royal family is deterred, and this also makes the people of Shen clan more desperate.


    Shen Ze didn''t plan to destroy the Shen family all at once. Instead, he cooked frogs in warm water and let the Shen family collapse little by little.


    gain victory with unstained swords.


    However, the butterfly effect is still very large.


    All the forces, families and great figures who have made friends with the Shen family have cut off their relations with the Shen family.


    Without contacts and financial resources, all the members of the tribe who are in the Ministry of war or the Ministry of culture are dismissed, and they have no right to support.


    The fall of the Shen family is a sure thing. It''s just around the corner!


    "Shen Diaolong goes his own way, regardless of the people''s livelihood and the stability of the Dragon kingdom. He wants to destroy the Shen family. He is too selfish to be the Dragon God in the Dragon kingdom."


    The second time Huang Shiping spoke, Shen Ze did not respond.


    Huang Shiping thought Shen Ze was wrong, so he failed to make a refuting response.


    Therefore, Huang Shiping made a third voice and once again criticized Shen Ze, saying that Shen Ze was wrong.


    And this time, it caused the most repercussions, pushing Shen Ze to the top of the storm again.


    No matter the flood outside, I am still.


    Shen Ze still ignored it.


    It was not long after Huang Shiping''s third voice that someone in the imperial court jointly wrote a letter again, proposing to remove Shen Ze''s position as Dragon God and Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war.


    And, this time, it gives a good reason.


    Because Shen Ze abused his power for his own private affairs, regardless of the people''s livelihood and the country, he was not worthy to continue to be the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the supreme Dragon God.


    This time, the people in the imperial court didn''t seem to be remonstrating, but they seemed to have sent out a letter against Shen Ze.


    As soon as the report came out, it caused a heated discussion again.


    Before that, the people almost held a unified opposition to the proposal of the National People''s court to remove Shen Ze from the post of Grand Marshal of the military department.


    This time, the voice of the people is not unified. There is a lot of support for the removal of Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God.


    For a moment, things became very bad for Shen Ze!

 Chapter 517

    All things in the world are relative, how high they are won, how miserable they will be when they fall down!


    Once praised how fierce, now slandered how fierce.


    A Book of virtue does not match the pay text, once again pushed Shen Ze to the top of the storm!


    This time, although not everyone is against the removal of Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God, nearly half of the people still do not change their original intention and always support Shen Ze.


    And this also formed two camps, tugging and arguing in the public opinion field.


    What happened was Huang Shiping playing tricks behind his back.


    Huang Shiping will not miss such a good opportunity to punish Shen Ze.


    Not long after the imperial court denounced Shen Ze, Huang Shiping was ready to hold a Congress to discuss and vote on whether to remove Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God.


    Huang Shiping made an announcement about the preparations for the convening of the national assembly.


    Moreover, in order to show fairness and justice, Huang Shiping announced that he would invite the generals of the Ministry of war to attend the Congress.


    Not long after the announcement, Huang set a date for the Congress to be held in a week.


    Huang Shiping can''t wait to do this. Everyone knows Sima Zhao''s mind!


    Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to the noise of the outside world.


    Although it would affect him, he didn''t care.


    "Young master, that old man Huang Shiping is really hateful. You don''t pay attention to him. He''s pushing his nose on his face. He''s going too far!"


    Qin Chao was angry for Shen Ze and denounced Huang Shiping.


    "That old man, after taking office, has been aiming at you everywhere. It''s just shameful to have nothing to look for!"


    "Young master, I think you need to make a strong counterattack!"


    "If that old man wants to remove your position and honor, you can let him roll down from the position of the first executive!"


    "That old man is the one who does not deserve to be in the position of the first power holder!"


    Qin Chao was filled with indignation and was very dissatisfied with Huang Shiping.


    "Mao is impetuous, it''s hard to achieve great things."


    As a client, Shen Ze is not so excited as Qin Chao. He is always calm.


    Seeing that Shen Ze was in no hurry, Qin Chao said anxiously, "young master, it''s going to burn your eyebrows. How can you be so calm?"


    "If you don''t fight back again, Huang Shiping will ride on your neck and bully you!"


    At this moment, is a very intuitive performance of the emperor is not urgent eunuch urgent scene.


    "He can''t get on my neck yet."


    Shen Ze light said: "wait for the Congress that Huang Shiping prepares to hold, I go to attend to go then."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he picked his eyebrows.


    "To attend the Congress that Huang Shiping is going to hold?"


    Qin Chao''s face was horizontal, and he said: "young master, you will beat that old man''s face on the congress at that time!"


    After that, Qin Chao suddenly thought of something. He frowned and said, "young master, this congress convened by Huang Shiping is specially for criticizing you. He won''t invite you to attend it then, will he?"


    Shen Ze said lightly: "I don''t need his invitation, just go directly."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he thought that the master was planning to break into the parliament?


    I''m afraid there will be another big storm!


    The affairs of the Shen royal family have not been settled yet. Now they are coming to the parliament again.


    It''s an eventful time. It''s a wave coming again!


    Of course, Qin Chao is also very clear in his mind.


    For Shen Ze, it''s very easy to deal with the Shen family, but it''s still very difficult to fight with Huang Shiping.


    There is a lot of danger in it. If you are careless, you may lose everything.


    However, Qin Chao believed in Shen Ze''s strength very much.


    In his eyes, Shen Ze will never lose.


    Just like Shen Ze is an invincible God of war on the battlefield.


    No matter what kind of enemy we face, we will not lose!


    Qin Chao''s eyes flashed cold, thinking that Huang Shiping, you old man, is waiting to suffer!


    Before that, the world did not know where Shen Ze was.


    Now, once Shen Ze came back to Yanjing, he set off a huge wave, which made Yanjing fall into turbulence.


    First it was king Shen, and then it fought with Huang Shiping. It was hard for Yanjing to be calm.


    Moreover, the fight between Huang Shiping and Shen Ze has become increasingly fierce, which inevitably makes the world more uneasy.


    However, the various forces and powerful men in Yanjing were all prepared for it.


    If Huang Shiping and Shen zezhen had a big fight, the consequences would be unpredictable.


    Be careful and be prepared.


    Yanjing entered a state of high tension, and the tension gradually radiated around, and finally affected the whole dragon kingdom.


    There is a feeling that Gods fight and mortals suffer.


    In fact, it is true that Shen Ze and Huang Shiping both shake their feet, which will shake the Dragon kingdom.


    If two people fight each other, the impact will be greater.


    Just a little wind and grass will make a lot of noise.


    This kind of feeling makes the people of the Dragon Kingdom seem to have returned to the wartime state, and everything seems to be separated from the rest of the world.


    As time goes on, the day of the Congress is getting closer and closer, and the tension in the whole country is also getting stronger and stronger.


    There is almost a consensus in the world that this time Huang Shiping convened the Congress, he purposely aimed at Shen Ze.


    It can be seen from the contents of the meeting that Huang Shiping wanted to remove Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God.


    And what the final result will be, people''s hearts more or less or some number.


    Huang Shiping called the Congress just for Shen Ze. Naturally, he will do a good job in preparation.


    The outcome of this congress resolution is likely to be the removal of Shen Ze from the position of Grand Marshal of the military department, or even the title of Dragon God.


    Of course, even if the resolution comes out, it will be difficult to implement it.


    After all, Shen Ze won''t wait to die. He can''t let Huang Shiping cut him off.


    The final result is predictable.


    With the attention of the people of the whole country, the day of the Congress finally came!


    Congress will be held at 1 p.m.


    This morning, as usual, Shen Ze got up early, ran for fitness, had breakfast, and then practiced with Qin Chao again.


    During this period of time, Shen Ze gave Qin Chao devil like training almost every day.


    Unfortunately, today, Qin Chao was promoted to a master after the training.


    Since then, there has been another young martial arts master in the Dragon kingdom!


    "Ha ha, I''m finally promoted to a master!"


    Qin Chao is very happy and very grateful to Shen Ze.


    "Thank you very much, young master. If it wasn''t for your good guidance, I didn''t know that I would be able to break through to the master''s level in a short time!"


    "Sure enough, it''s still a young master


    "Stop bragging and make lunch." Shen Ze said.


    "Yes


    Qin Chao immediately ran to make lunch.


    He knew that he had to go to the national assembly in the afternoon, so he had to hurry up.

 Chapter 518

    Qin Chao went to cook, while Shen Ze first took a hot bath, then went to the courtyard and lay on a bamboo chair in the sun.


    Because it was just two people eating, Qin Chao made two dishes and one soup.


    After a while, the meal was ready.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao had lunch together.


    After lunch, at about 12 o''clock, Qin Chao consciously cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks, while Shen Ze went back to his room.


    Although not invited by the national assembly, Shen Ze will still attend the Congress today.


    Of course, his behavior is mandatory.


    However, as the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the supreme Dragon God, who can stop him from joining the Parliament? Who dares to stop?


    Shen Ze plans to attend the formal meeting in formal attire.


    After returning to the room, Shen Ze turned out his suit of military uniform specially made when he was granted the title of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war.


    Shen Ze took off his casual clothes and put on the Grand Marshal''s clothes.


    His Grand Marshal uniform is similar to other military uniform, but there are some big differences, such as the epaulets.


    On the epaulets of Shen Ze''s Grand Marshal uniform, there are six stars embroidered.


    Even for the generals of the upper level, there are only three stars on the epaulets of their uniforms.


    There are six stars embroidered on the epaulets of Shen Ze''s Grand Marshal suit, which shows how unusual his identity and status are.


    Shen Ze is the only one in the history of the Dragon kingdom!


    Unprecedented, but also represents the future!


    This is Shen Ze''s special identity and status!


    Shen Ze stood in front of the mirror, dressed in Marshal''s uniform, and looked in the mirror.


    Then he took out a wooden box.


    After opening the lid of the wooden box, the inside of the box flickered with a brilliant light.


    It turned out that there were stacks of merit medals in the wooden box.


    These meritorious medals are the highlight of Shen Ze''s military achievements in four years!


    Shen Ze lowered his head and looked at the medal in the box for a moment.


    Then he reached for the medal and put it on the Grand Marshal''s uniform.


    One by one.


    It took a few minutes for Shen Zecai to wear all his medals on the Grand Marshal''s uniform.


    When everything is ready, Shen Ze turns around and walks out of the room.


    When Shen Ze came to the yard, Qin Chao just finished cleaning up the kitchen and came out of the kitchen.


    At the moment, the sky is clear and sunny.


    Looking at the young man standing in the yard, dressed in formal clothes, upright, towering as a mountain.


    Qin Chao''s eyes showed a strong color of respect, especially when he saw the man''s chest covered with meritorious medals.


    This man is not a mortal. He is really a God. He is the eternal God in the heart of 300000 Qinglong soldiers!


    It''s a great honor to be able to fight with the Grand Marshal in the battlefield. I have no regrets in this life!


    Qin Chao was full of emotion.


    He pestle in place for a long time, is to calm down.


    Then, he stepped forward and came to Shen Ze with a sonorous and powerful step.


    "Qin Chao, commander of the vanguard battalion of the Qinglong army, has met the Grand Marshal!"


    Qin Chao looked solemn. He opened his mouth with a sonorous tone and made a military salute to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze nodded to Qin Chao, and then said, "go and change your clothes as soon as possible."


    "Yes


    Qin Chao nodded and ran into the room.


    After a while, Qin Chao came out wearing the special uniform of Qinglong army.


    Then Shen Ze and Qin Chao went out together.


    The two drove in a black business car to the Great Hall of the national assembly.


    The venue of the Congress is the national assembly hall, a landmark building in Yanjing.


    Congress starts at 1 p.m.


    As time approached, people who came to the meeting entered the Great Hall of the national assembly.


    The Great Hall of the national assembly is very large and can seat about 10000 people.


    This time, most of the people who came to the meeting were members of the Ministry of culture and education of the State Council, and only a few of them were from other ministries.


    Among these few people, there are people from the Ministry of war.


    A total of four people came to the War Department, but each of them was a big man of the war department.


    They are Wang Tianyuan, commander in chief of Qilin army, Jiang Zhen, commander in chief of Zhuque army, Li Guangrong, commander in chief of Xuanwu army, and Wu Yan, commander in chief of white tiger army.


    Except for Shen Ze, the commander-in-chief of the Qinglong army, all the other commanders of the fourth World War were present!


    In principle, the Congress invited the commander-in-chief of the fourth World War to participate, and Shen Ze should also be invited to participate.


    I don''t know if it''s because Shen Ze is the target of this congressional fight, or because Huang Shiping simply doesn''t want to invite Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze, on the other hand, is the Grand Marshal of the army, commanding the whole army.


    As we all know, Huang Shiping convened today''s Congress to criticize Shen Ze, to revoke Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department, and to honor him as the Dragon God.


    In principle, since Shen Ze is the immediate superior, people in the Ministry of war should avoid coming to this Congress.


    It is self-evident that the commander-in-chief of the fourth World War came to Congress.


    Some may have come to vote against it, some may have come to vote for it, but in any case, the Ministry of arms is not an iron barrel.


    If we find this sign, we will inevitably have other ideas.


    Shen Ze''s power will be weakened if he can''t control the army absolutely.


    Other people in power can make things out of it.


    For example, the division of the Ministry of war, try not to let Shen Ze in the Ministry of war to cover the sky.


    The reason why Shen Ze was able to give power to the government and the opposition was that he was the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of arms, the cornerstone and weapon of the country.


    Once Shen Ze lost his real power in charge of the Ministry of war, his power and influence would be weakened a lot, and he would no longer be able to reach the point where his power fell to the ruling and opposition.


    Huang Shiping, the new president, wanted this to happen.


    He didn''t have to get rid of Shen Ze, but wanted to weaken Shen Ze''s power, so that the major forces in the court could reach a balance point, so that he could better control the whole dragon kingdom.


    Of course, Huang Shiping is not for any country or people, but for his own power, let himself go to the peak of power and enjoy endless scenery.


    All the people who came to the Congress were punctual and arrived at the Great Hall of the national assembly before one o''clock.


    Nearly 10000 people were sitting in the Great Hall of the national assembly. At a glance, it was dark.


    The people who came to the Congress were all high-quality people. All of them kept quiet. The Great Hall of the National People''s Congress was silent.


    All of you arrived. Near one o''clock, Huang Shiping, dressed in a black Chinese tunic suit, walked into the Great Hall of the national assembly.


    Seeing Huang Shiping enter the meeting hall, all the people sitting in the Great Hall of the national assembly stand up and clap their hands.


    We welcome and respect Huang Shiping as a leader.


    Huang enjoyed the feeling and atmosphere of being respected.


    With a smile on his face, he waved to the crowd and walked towards the high platform, which meant he was very proud.

 Chapter 519

    In the Great Hall of the national assembly, people''s eyes are focused on Huang Shiping.


    It can be said that there is a lot of attention and scenery!


    Huang Shiping was in a good mood. He waved all the way to the high stage.


    Then he went to the center and sat down.


    After Huang Shiping sat down, the others sat back in their chairs.


    After everyone was seated, Huang Shiping picked up the receiver to speak.


    "The contents of today''s meeting must be clear in everyone''s mind. I won''t repeat them here. Let''s start the meeting directly!"


    After the announcement, Huang Shiping put down the microphone. Then he motioned to a member of the Presbyterian Council to preside over the meeting.


    Then the meeting began.


    The Presbyterian member Huang Shiping indicated was a man over 50 years old and wearing white glasses. His name was Wei Xiang.


    Wei Xiang is one of Huang Shiping''s confidants. After Huang Shiping became the first power holder in the Dragon Kingdom, he was promoted to the Presbyterian Council by Huang Shiping.


    Wei Xiang in Huang Shiping''s signal, presided over the amazing meeting.


    The meeting held by Huang Shiping is actually a meeting of criticizing Shen Ze.


    As soon as Wei Xiang came up, he got to the point and listed ten crimes committed by Shen Ze.


    Of course, this is the ten crimes listed by the Congress and Wei Xiang after all, which is more in line with the facts and does not exaggerate.


    Based on what Shen Ze has done recently, the ten crimes listed for him are nothing more than abuse of power, killing innocent people indiscriminately and using power for personal gain.


    After listing the ten crimes committed by Shen Ze, Wei Xiang said something more. Considering the national conditions and various considerations, for example, there is no war, the world is peaceful, and there is no need for a Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war.


    Once the two sides are combined, there will be such a resolution.


    Whether to remove Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God.


    In the whole meeting, those things in front of us are just like going through the stage, and the voting in the back is the most important part.


    "If you have no objection or doubt, we will start voting now."


    Wei Xiang looked around and found that no one raised his hand to say anything, so he preached, "OK, start voting now."


    As soon as Wei Xiang''s words fell, Huang Shiping said, "I''ll come first."


    As soon as Huang Shiping spoke, a young man dressed as an assistant came to Huang Shiping with a ballot box.


    Without hesitation, Huang Shiping picked up a support vote and put it into the ballot box.


    After the vote, Huang expressed his views very frankly and simply.


    "I support the removal of Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God!"


    As soon as Huang Shiping''s words came out, the faces of all the people sitting in the hall were full of thoughts.


    In fact, everyone here knows that Huang Shiping and Shen Ze have never dealt with each other. Recently, they have been fighting each other openly and secretly.


    We are not surprised that Huang Shiping voted for him.


    However, Huang Shiping''s open and clear-cut attitude has made things a little unusual.


    Judging from the current situation, people are suddenly aware that the dispute between Shen and Huang is inevitable and they have to make a choice.


    Now, it is inevitable for us to stand in line.


    But this team needs to stand well, otherwise it is very likely to have a big event, and the future will be ruined.


    The same is true of all achievements.


    At the moment, a difficult problem is put in front of the public.


    Who should Huang Shiping and Shen Ze choose? Which side of the line?


    One is the current leader who has just taken over the first position of the Dragon Kingdom, and the other is the first powerful minister of the Dragon Kingdom who is famous both at home and abroad.


    Both of them are the supreme figures of the Dragon kingdom. It''s really hard for people to choose!


    The fight of characters at this level is that Gods fight and mortals suffer.


    Once you stand in the wrong line, it is likely to become cannon fodder and the target of other liquidation.


    If it''s light, the future will be ruined; if it''s heavy, the family will be ruined.


    How dare you stand in the wrong line?


    No one is willing to make such a choice, but people in the world can''t help themselves.


    If you come to this Congress today, you must make a choice!


    People didn''t have much time to think about it, because just after Wei Xiang announced the vote, many people with ballot boxes went to each row to let everyone vote.


    At the same time, Qin Chao drove a business car with Shen Ze to the gate of the Great Hall of the national assembly.


    The Great Hall of the national assembly is a very important place in the state of dragon, and the gate is guarded by soldiers with guns.


    A soldier came forward and stopped the business car.


    Qin Chao rolled down the window for the first time and said to the soldier, "my master wants to go in. Let me go."


    When the young soldiers heard the words, they didn''t say anything for the first time.


    He looked at Qin Chao with a glance.


    The young soldiers naturally saw Qin Chao wearing the special uniform of Qinglong army.


    Is this guy a member of the Qinglong army?


    Seeing that Qin Chao was a member of the Qinglong army, the young soldier suddenly felt awe inspiring and his face became more dignified.


    Then, he thought of what Qin Chao had just said, and his face became more dignified.


    Qin Chao is a soldier of the Qinglong army. Isn''t his master Shen Diaolong?


    Think of this, the young soldier carefully, with a tiny look, swept to the figure sitting in the back of the car.


    The heart of the young soldier trembled violently when he saw a young man wearing a Grand Marshal uniform with six mcmansas on his shoulders.


    Damn, the one sitting in the back carriage is really the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, the supreme Dragon God, Shen Diaolong!


    The young soldier''s mind was shaken and it was difficult to keep calm.


    He was a little flustered, but his reaction was quick. He immediately gave a military salute to Shen Ze, who was sitting in the back carriage.


    "I''ve seen Grand Marshal!"


    At this time, Shen Ze is closing his eyes and listening to the sound. He nods his head gently without making a sound.


    "Don''t dally. Let''s go. Don''t delay my master''s work." Qin Chao urged.


    "Yes, yes."


    The young soldier listened and nodded submissively.


    Although Qin Chao didn''t show his pass, Shen Ze, the Grand Marshal of the army, was there. How dare he not let it go?


    Young soldiers don''t have the courage to stop Shen Ze.


    Joking, not to mention the other party is his ultimate boss, even the latter''s identity and place, he did not dare to stop.


    After all, this man is in charge of life and death. If he is not happy, he can crack people!


    Young soldiers don''t want to be snapped.


    After answering the call, the young soldiers ran back, opened the gate and let Qin Chao in.


    As soon as the gate opened, Qin Chao started the engine and drove in his business car.


    After the car left, another soldier asked the young soldier who saw Shen Ze: "who is the man sitting in the car? Why come to Congress so late? "


    The young soldier lowered his voice and answered three words: "it''s Grand Marshal."


    Another soldier hears speech, look one Lin immediately, startle shake speechless!

 Chapter 520

    After the business car entered the gate, it soon came to the gate of the Great Hall of the national assembly.


    After stopping the car, Qin Chao turned around and said in a soft voice, "marshal, here we are."


    Shen Ze is wearing a Grand Marshal uniform at the moment. Qin Chao naturally regards Shen Ze as the Grand Marshal of the army, so he calls Shen Ze Grand Marshal.


    "Well."


    Shen Ze heard the speech and opened his eyes leisurely.


    At this time, Qin Chao got off the car and opened the door for Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze got out of the business car.


    Standing still, Shen took the lead in walking towards the Great Hall of the national assembly.


    Qin Chao followed Shen Ze without saying a word.


    At this time, a vote was taking place in the general assembly hall.


    The whole hall is quiet except for the sound of paper rubbing.


    "Kaka..."


    Suddenly, the door of the hall was violently pushed open from the outside.


    "Bang!"


    Two wooden doors, impact on the wall, ring the ear pounding sound.


    Because of the quietness of the great hall, the sound of the crash spread all over the hall.


    When people in the hall heard the news, they all turned around and looked at the door of the hall.


    Then, everyone was surprised to see that Shen Ze, dressed in a Grand Marshal''s uniform, walked into the great hall with no haste.


    Here comes Shen Diaolong!


    Seeing Shen Ze appear, all the people in the hall look awe inspiring, and their hearts shake uncontrollably.


    Doesn''t it mean that Shen Diaolong is not on the list of members of the Parliament?


    Shen Diaolong came here. Isn''t it obvious that he came here to find fault?


    As we all know, today''s meeting is essentially a meeting specifically for Shen Ze.


    Shen Diaolong was not on the list of invitees, so he forced himself into the hall in this way.


    Obviously, it''s not the right person to come!


    The name of man, the shadow of tree.


    The horror of Shen Diaolong is well known.


    He is not only the leader of all the generals, but also the first God of war in the world. He once killed the enemy country. His whole body of force can be regarded as a thoroughgoing force. Few people can defeat him in the whole world.


    Shen Diaolong appeared in the great hall. He hardly knew that he was against Huang Shiping.


    As for those who, together with Huang Shiping, stand in line with Huang Shiping and vote for the removal of Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God, that will obviously become the object of Shen Ze''s liquidation.


    Today''s meeting was planned by Huang Shiping.


    Most of the people who came to the meeting today are standing on Huang Shiping''s side.


    Many people voted for the removal of Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal and Dragon God.


    Now, when these people see Shen Ze''s appearance, they are very alarmed and nervous.


    They just voted for it. What should they do if Shen Ze comes to the scene for settlement?


    Shen Zeyi''s appearance in the great hall immediately caused a stir.


    And this vote is obviously not going to go on.


    I''m kidding. In front of Shen Ze, the living king of hell, I vote for Shen Ze. Isn''t that playing lanterns and looking for excrement in the toilet?


    Among all the people in the audience, who doesn''t want to see Shen Ze appear most is Huang Shiping.


    Seeing Shen Ze walking into the Great Hall in his Grand Marshal''s uniform, Huang Shiping frowned and his face became very gloomy.


    What do you think of Shen Diaolong breaking into the hall and interrupting the meeting?


    As we all know, today''s meeting was presided over by Huang Shiping. No one with good sense dares to make trouble.


    Shen Ze''s intrusion into the great hall is obviously not to give Huang Shiping face. It''s like beating Huang Shiping in the face.


    How can Huang Shiping be in a good mood?


    Because of Shen Ze''s presence, the meeting could not go on any more, and the atmosphere became dull and depressed.


    The whole hall fell into silence.


    "Dada..."


    Shen Ze was wearing matching black boots on his feet. The boots were on the floor, and the sound of his feet was clear and loud.


    The sound of the footstep fell into everyone''s ears like thunder. Everyone was trembling, pale and stiff.


    Is this the Grand Marshal''s momentum?


    Just walking, you can have this terrible power!


    Sure enough, the first God of war is the first God of war, so terrible!


    People become more nervous, the atmosphere did not dare a, silent.


    Shen Ze doesn''t know what people think, and he doesn''t care.


    Shen Ze''s expressionless face and deep eyes make people unable to see what he is thinking.


    After entering the great hall, Shen Ze went straight to the high platform where Huang Shiping was sitting.


    Qin Chao also followed Shen Ze into the hall, but he didn''t follow Shen Ze to the high platform. Instead, he stayed at the gate of the hall and guarded it like a door god.


    Under the attention of the whole audience, Shen Ze went straight to the high stage.


    Huang Shiping has been staring at Shen Ze with gloomy eyes. Seeing Shen Ze come to the high platform, he can''t help but ask harshly, "Shen Diaolong, what do you want to do when you break into the great hall?"


    Shen Ze didn''t answer Huang Shiping''s question for the first time, and completely ignored the latter.


    But to the front, a middle-aged man sitting on the seat, said indifferently: "give me a seat."


    Shen Ze''s tone is flat, but it gives people a feeling of no doubt.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man raised his head and looked at Shen Ze fearfully.


    He was afraid to disobey Shen Ze''s meaning. He stood up from his seat and moved aside.


    After the middle-aged man gave up his seat, Shen Ze was also impolite and immediately sat down on the seat.


    After sitting down, Shen Ze looked ahead and said faintly, "I just came to the meeting and didn''t do anything."


    Although Shen Ze didn''t seem to be joking when he said this, it was very clear in everyone''s heart that Shen Ze didn''t just come to the meeting as he said.


    As everyone knows, the meeting held today is aimed at Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze''s appearance at the meeting hall is obviously not a simple visit, but a smash.


    After all, who dares to vote in the presence of Shen Ze.


    Let''s not say whether Shen Ze will carry out on-site liquidation or not, let''s say that Shen Ze will write down the people who voted for it and settle it after current events.


    Before he was removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God, Shen Ze was still the most powerful minister of the Dragon kingdom.


    Except for a few people who can protect themselves, who can be safe when they are targeted by Shen Ze?


    Everyone present knows what kind of person Shen Ze is. No one dares to take that risk.


    Shen Ze did not arrive at the scene, they may dare to vote for it, Shen Ze arrived at the scene, then they did not have the courage!


    The voting was interrupted, and the situation was a bit awkward.


    Seeing that the meeting could not continue, Huang Shiping''s anger burned in his eyes, and his face became extremely ugly just like eating a fly.


    This guy Shen Diaolong is obviously here to make trouble. It''s disgusting!

 Chapter 521

    Without being invited, Shen Ze broke into the Great Hall of the national assembly.


    It not only interrupted the meeting, making it impossible for the meeting to continue, but also directly swept Huang Shiping''s face in public.


    After all, the meeting was planned and held by Huang Shiping.


    In doing so, Shen Ze hit Huang Shiping in the face.


    Huang Shiping was very angry. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was.


    He, who has never dealt with Shen Ze, is even more disgusted with Shen Ze and is very unhappy with him.


    Huang Shiping turned his head and looked at Shen Ze, who was sitting in the same row with him and several seats away. He angrily scolded: "Shen Diaolong, you are not the invited person of this meeting."


    "When you come here, you are breaking into the hall, interrupting the meeting. You are disorganized, and your behavior and attitude are very bad!"


    "I want you to apologize now and leave the hall!"


    In his anger, Huang Shiping reprimanded Shen Ze in public.


    His tone of voice was tough. He asked Shen Ze to apologize and leave the hall.


    Is this a straight face tear?


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, all the people on the scene felt this way.


    We were a little surprised, but not too surprised.


    After all, before that, Shen Ze and Huang Shiping were on the public platform, talking to each other in person. At that time, everyone knew that.


    Now, it''s just the outbreak of contradictions, and it''s normal to tear your face apart.


    Moreover, in the eyes of the public, the fight between Shen Ze and Huang Shiping has already begun.


    At the moment, this situation is nothing but Pediatrics, not a big deal.


    Huang Shiping is now the first person in charge of the Dragon kingdom. In principle, no one dares to disobey his words, and no one dares to disobey them.


    But there is an exception, and the exception is Shen Ze.


    As the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the Dragon God who is universally recognized as the supreme status, Shen Ze obviously has the qualification and capital to disobey Huang Shiping''s meaning.


    Everyone''s eyes are transferred from Huang Shiping to Shen Ze.


    Everyone wants to see how Shen Ze will respond to Huang Shiping.


    Huang Shiping''s demands are obviously too much for Shen Ze.


    How can Shen Ze, as a Dragon God, apologize in public? Who is qualified to make him apologize?


    Not to mention leaving the hall.


    Shen zeben just broke into the great hall. How could he leave willingly?


    Shen Ze would not agree to Huang''s two demands.


    Not surprisingly, Shen Ze did not agree to Huang''s two demands.


    As if he had not heard Huang Shiping''s words, he didn''t even look at the latter and paid no attention to the latter.


    Shen Ze''s eyes were so cold that he swept around the hall. Then he said, "don''t be stunned. Let''s continue the meeting."


    Shen Ze''s voice was not big, but because of his energetic blessing, his words were accurately spread to everyone present.


    When people heard the words, they all looked slightly different.


    Ignoring Huang Shiping, he even proposed to continue the meeting. It''s really hard to say!


    Huang Shiping is now the first ruler of the Dragon kingdom. Who dares to ignore Huang Shiping like Shen Ze?


    The whole dragon Kingdom, can''t find a second person!


    What''s more, he ignored Huang Shiping and asked everyone to continue the meeting.


    Shen Diaolong is here. How can this meeting go on? Who dares to drive!


    All of them were speechless one after another, and the whole hall fell into reality.


    The atmosphere became more depressing and dreary.


    For Shen Ze completely ignored himself, Huang Shiping was obviously very unhappy and dissatisfied.


    His face turned blue and red with anger, and the anger in his eyes seemed to come out.


    This boy, even dare to ignore himself, is really lawless, too arrogant!


    Shen Ze first forced himself into the great hall and swept Huang Shiping''s face. Now he ignores Huang Shiping and is still in front of everyone. This is equivalent to slapping Huang Shiping in the face.


    How can Huang Shiping balance his mind?


    Huang Shiping glared at Shen Ze and asked: "Shen Diaolong, do you want to rebel?"


    Huang Shiping said this very seriously, and directly put on Shen Ze the following big hat of committing crimes and seeking rebellion.


    If this hat is really put on Shen Ze, then Shen Ze''s situation will obviously become bad.


    Although Huang Shiping is angry now, he is still very scheming and malicious.


    Treason is a great crime, everyone should be punished!


    In this way, Huang Shiping wants to put Shen Ze in an irreparable position.


    Shen Ze still didn''t look at Huang Shiping. He said in a neutral tone: "it''s time for a meeting. Don''t let other noises come out."


    Shen Ze''s implication is to tell Huang Shiping to shut up.


    Understanding Shen Ze''s meaning, Huang Shiping''s anger is more intense.


    Huang Shiping slapped the table angrily, then stood up and asked Shen Ze: "Shen Diaolong, are you deaf or can''t understand what I said?"


    Shen Ze didn''t say a word, and he looked like he didn''t care about Huang Shiping.


    Seeing this, Huang Shiping was very angry.


    "Where are the guards? Get this man out of here


    Huang Shiping was so angry that he couldn''t bear it.


    He wanted to order the guards to blow Shen Ze out.


    As soon as Huang Shiping''s words came out, some of his subordinates took out their mobile phones to send messages and asked the guards to come to the hall.


    There were four guards at the door. When they received the news, they immediately went inside the hall.


    At this time, Qin Chao, standing at the door, opened his legs and stopped at the door.


    The guards stopped when they saw Qin Chao, who was wearing a green dragon uniform, standing in the way of the door.


    Qin Chao was wearing a military uniform with a green dragon pattern. Naturally, the guards knew that he was a soldier of the green dragon army and a subordinate of Shen Diaolong!


    Qin Chao stands at the door, which means that Shen Diaolong is in the great hall.


    Without waiting for the guards to say anything first, Qin Chao said coldly, "you can''t go in without my master''s permission."


    When the guards heard what Qin Chao said, they knew it was Shen Diaolong.


    For Shen Diaolong, these guards are in awe.


    So when Qin Chao said that, they did not dare to act rashly and did not rush into the great hall.


    The two sides fell into a stalemate.


    More or less, the news of the gate spread into the great hall.


    Looking at Qin Chao, who was wearing the Qinglong army headquarters, blocking the guard from entering, all the people sitting in the hall frowned and their faces became very dignified.


    Is this Shen Diaolong''s support for the army and his self-respect?


    How can we say that this is the Great Hall of the national assembly and the territory of the National Assembly? Is Shen Diaolong really not afraid of being labeled as a rebel?


    The deeper they thought about it, the more uneasy they felt.


    If Huang Shiping and Shen Ze really get into a tight relationship, will Shen Ze really rebel and take the place Huang Shiping is sitting now?


    Shen Ze was recognized as the first person in the Dragon Kingdom at home and abroad. He has the capital and strength to go further and become the first person in the Dragon kingdom in the true sense!

 Chapter 522

    Shen Ze is the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, and he has a very big ruling power in the Ministry of war.


    He is also the supreme Dragon God, who has the greatest personal influence in the Dragon kingdom.


    This combination of ruling power and influence makes Shen Ze have a further chance to take charge of the Dragon Kingdom and become the capital of the first person in the real sense of the Dragon kingdom!


    Most people in Longguo want this, but they regard it as a taboo topic and don''t talk about it.


    Ordinary people can''t manage it, so they don''t care much and don''t think much about it.


    And those powerful figures in the state of dragon will think about this.


    you can''t control everything in a traits '' world.


    Since I am in the game, I can''t avoid thinking about those things.


    It is precisely because of this that many big men are inevitably worried about this.


    If Shen Diaolong''s ambition expands and he wants to go further, what should he do?


    Once there is a change of power in all dynasties, someone will suffer.


    For example, not long ago, when Ning Yansong stepped down and Huang Shiping came to power, the people of Ning Yansong''s old department were immediately liquidated.


    Fortunately, there was a gentleman''s agreement between Ning Yansong and Huang Shiping, so there was no bloodshed.


    Even so, there are many people whose future is ruined, while others are in jail and their families are broken.


    If Shen Ze goes further, it will be totally different from Ning Yansong''s retirement and Huang Shiping''s succession.


    Once such a thing happens, it is very likely that there will be bloodshed!


    So many people are both worried and afraid.


    Before taking over the first position, Huang Shiping and Shen Ze did not deal with each other.


    He always opposed that Ning Yansong attached so much importance to Shen Ze, not only promoted Shen Ze to be the Grand Marshal of the army, but also granted Shen Ze the title of Dragon God.


    Huang Shiping has always wanted to weaken Shen Ze''s power and lower his status.


    Before that, he had been doing such things, but it didn''t work.


    Now, sitting on the top of the Dragon state, Huang Shiping has strengthened his determination and put it into practice.


    Of course, Huang Shiping wanted to consolidate his power and position, and to weaken Shen Ze''s strength, so as to avoid Shen Ze further threatening his position.


    It is precisely because he is the first leader of the Dragon kingdom that Huang Shiping is more worried and afraid that Shen Ze will go further.


    If Shen Ze doesn''t withdraw his position as Grand Marshal of the army and the title of Dragon God, he will not be able to settle down.


    It is precisely because of these suspicions and suspicions that Huang Shiping can''t wait to take off Shen Ze''s power since he took the first place.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that Qin Chao, who is obviously from the western war zone and is under Shen Ze''s command, brazenly obstructs the guards from entering the great hall, Huang Shiping''s face becomes very gloomy, as if he wants to drip ink.


    What do you want Shen Diaolong to do?


    Do you really think that you are the master of this court, and you can walk freely in the territory of the court, covering the sky with only your hand?


    Huang Shiping was indignant in his heart, and his anger became more and more intense.


    Huang Shiping glared at Shen Ze angrily and said, "Shen Diaolong, this is not the place for you to go wild!"


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he would not comment.


    He thin lips slightly open, light said: "Huang old, I did not savage, but like you have been here savage."


    "I want to have a good meeting, but you''ve been talking about other things. It''s clear who''s running wild."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Huang Shiping immediately yelled, "full of nonsense!"


    "Mr. Huang, it''s no use just talking about some things. I advise you to save your energy and do what you should do."


    Shen Ze''s tone is not salty, "today this meeting can''t be held in vain, it has to continue."


    Huang Shiping''s face was uncertain when he heard the speech.


    He wanted to scold Shen Ze a few more words, but when the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them back.


    As we all know, Shen Ze is the first general and the first God of war in the world. He once killed the martial arts master of the enemy country under the horse and made his own way in the world.


    It''s really hard to do anything about Shen Ze.


    Huang Shiping also knows that he can''t do anything with Shen Ze. He can''t be hard on Shen Ze, at least not in this situation.


    Earlier, he had the guards called in, but it was just a way to let off steam.


    At this moment, after listening to Shen Ze''s words, Huang Shiping gritted his teeth and put down his anger.


    Now in public, it''s not appropriate to argue with Shen zeduo. It''s not dignified and the price is lower.


    What''s more, the most important thing is whether this meeting will end like this today.


    Otherwise, it''s just like Shen Ze said.


    Huang Shiping thinks that if the meeting is to continue, it needs a resolution to remove Shen Ze from the position of Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God.


    Compared with the purpose of today''s meeting, it is obviously not so important to win or lose the battle with Shen Ze.


    Want to understand this, Huang Shiping will be forced to hold back the anger in the heart, back to the seat.


    Then he picked up the receiver and said in a deep voice, "the meeting goes on, people continue to vote!"


    As soon as Huang Shiping''s words came out, those holding the ballot box took action again.


    The hall, which was once silent, has been rejuvenated.


    Although Shen Ze was present, many people were affected.


    But most of the people who came to this meeting today are from Huang''s camp.


    From the day they stood in line, they had no other choice.


    Apart from supporting Huang Shiping, there is nothing else.


    Even though they were afraid of Shen Ze, they still chose to vote for him.


    Driven by the majority, voting continued.


    Shen Ze just like to stay away from the matter, sitting in a chair, quietly waiting for the result of the voting resolution.


    Almost ten minutes later, the crowd finished voting.


    Then, the staff took the ballot box to the stage and counted the votes on the spot.


    It took the staff nearly 20 minutes to count the votes.


    Hundreds of people abstained and 9800 voted, 8000 for and 1800 against.


    There are more votes for than against!


    This means that most people at the scene support the removal of Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God!


    People were not surprised by the result.


    Today''s meeting was presided over by Huang Shiping, many of whom belong to Huang Shiping''s camp.


    Such a voting result, of course!


    Although his mood was affected by Shen Ze''s arrival, Huang was very happy to see such a result.


    After getting the result of the vote, Huang Shiping could not wait to pick up the microphone and announced: "the result of this meeting has been reached. The vote is passed. Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the army and the title of Dragon God will be removed!"


    As soon as Huang Shiping''s words came out, the whole audience turned their eyes to the young man who sat on the chair and closed his eyes.


    In the face of such a resolution, what kind of response will Shen Ze have?

 Chapter 523

    Under the attention of the public, Shen Zeyou opened his eyes.


    He didn''t say a word, his face was expressionless and motionless.


    Shen Ze stood up and walked out of the hall.


    So you left?


    Seeing that Shen Ze got up and left, there was a look of doubt on everyone''s faces.


    In the face of such a resolution, shouldn''t Shen Ze say something?


    Or don''t attack now and deal with it afterwards?


    In people''s eyes, although Shen Ze is very young, but in his early twenties, he is a young hero. He is very deep in the city, and he is very intelligent, so he can''t be judged according to common sense.


    As for what Shen Ze thought, they did not know and could not see.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Shen Ze walked out of the hall.


    He didn''t stop, then he left with Qin Chao.


    In Huang Shiping''s opinion, Shen Ze''s direct departure means a kind of grey escape.


    After all, the voting result of today''s meeting, the support vote is a substantial lead.


    Huang Shiping felt that Shen Ze could not keep his face, so he left the hall without saying anything.


    After Shen Ze left, Huang Shiping was very proud with a smile.


    You, Shen Diaolong, forced your way into the great hall to save Huang Shiping''s face.


    I, Huang Shiping, let you lose completely in the resolution. It''s a draw back.


    The evil spirit in Huang Shiping''s heart was out, and his mood became much more comfortable.


    The purpose of holding the meeting has been achieved, and Huang Shiping did not wait much.


    After Shen Ze left, he also left the hall for the first time.


    After the two leaders left, there was a fierce discussion in the hall.


    There was a lot of discussion.


    "The voting result of today''s meeting has come out. Will the National Assembly really remove Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God?"


    "Although there are voting results now, it should still be difficult to implement them."


    "It''s too big to be easy."


    "Looking at Huang Lao''s posture, it''s obvious that he wants to carry it out to the end!"


    "Although the removal of Shen Diaolong''s position and dignity can balance the forces of all parties, if it is done, there may be some trouble!"


    "The fall of the beast is a feast of gluttonous food. All parties will fight for food. This is certainly a big mess!"


    "Although Shen Diaolong didn''t say anything just now, he probably won''t let the imperial court remove his position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the title of Dragon God."


    "The game between the big guys, we these small fish and shrimp to see it."


    "In recent eventful times, we should pay more attention and not let ourselves get involved."


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the great hall, Huang Shiping returned to his separate office.


    He couldn''t wait for his subordinates to report the results of the resolution.


    "The Congress voted to remove Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God."


    As soon as the news came out, it caused a heated discussion in the whole dragon kingdom.


    "Is the imperial court really going to remove Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God?"


    "The results of the voting have come out. There should be no fake about it!"


    "It''s not a small matter. It''s not clear whether it can be implemented."


    "Shen Diaolong is not a vegetarian. He should not wait for his death and let the imperial court remove his position and honor as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war."


    "Shen Diaolong is in the age of war. He should not be removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the army and the position of Dragon God. If he is removed, there will be a lot of trouble."


    "Without Shen Diaolong in charge of the army, foreign countries are likely to offend the Dragon Kingdom, which is very bad."


    "The state of dragon was calm, and the court''s making such a move is just adding to the chaos."


    "It''s a time of peace. It''s normal for Shen Diaolong to be removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the military department. He has been the supreme Dragon God for several years, so it''s time to step down from the altar. Otherwise, he will run rampant and who will control him?"


    "The more powerful a man is, the more ambitious he will be. It''s right to restrain Shen Diaolong."


    Previously, because Shen Ze dealt with the affairs of the Shen royal family, the public opinion field from the people was divided into two camps.


    Now, as soon as the result of the vote in Congress comes out, the two camps are in a dispute on the front of public opinion.


    One side supports the removal of Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God, while the other side opposes.


    The dispute between the two sides is very fierce, and public opinion is more explosive than before.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the Great Hall of the national assembly, Shen Ze and Qin Chao drove back to the courtyard.


    Qin Chao stood at the gate of the great hall, and he was surprised to know the result of the vote.


    "Those guys really dare to vote for it. I''m tired of it!"


    In Qin Chao''s eyes, Shen Ze naturally could not be removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God.


    Shen Ze is the dragon''s dinghaishen needle. If this dinghaishen needle is pulled out, it''s a mess.


    Qin Chao could not accept the result of today''s parliamentary vote. He was very angry and was not satisfied.


    "It''s a bunch of idiots. If there is no master to suppress the court, can the court be so calm and the Dragon kingdom be so stable?"


    Qin Chao scolded and said: "they are all a bunch of mindless guys."


    "Huang Shiping is so ambitious that he wants to centralize power and become emperor. Those idiots still help Huang Shiping like this. It''s really stupid and ridiculous!"


    "Young master, you can''t just let Huang Shiping come. We have to fight back, or he will treat you as a bully!"


    Qin Chao was very indignant and said a lot in a row.


    Shen Ze was sitting in the back of the car. As usual, he leaned back against the seat and closed his eyes. He was very calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Shen Ze was not surprised by the result of today''s parliamentary vote.


    This Congress was originally planned by Huang Shiping. If it was not for this result, people would be surprised and unreal.


    Shen Ze went to Congress today not to change the voting result, but to show an attitude.


    No one can help me if I don''t follow Shen Ze!


    Even if you are Huang Shiping, you can''t!


    No matter how you vote, if I don''t agree, everything will be in vain!


    It doesn''t matter whether there is a Grand Marshal or a Dragon God.


    What is important is that Shen Ze has absolute ruling power and influence in the Ministry of war.


    No one can deny that Shen Ze has the greatest influence among the people, and he has the most popular support!


    Even without the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the title of Dragon God, Shen Ze is still the first minister of the Dragon Kingdom and the first person of the Dragon kingdom!


    The brilliance once created has long been written into history and will never change!

 Chapter 524

    Shen Ze has never been a man who cares about fame. It doesn''t matter whether he has the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war or the title of Dragon God.


    Having been in a high position for a long time, Shen Ze actually wants to retire.


    Therefore, he did not adopt Qin Chao''s proposal to fight back.


    Shen Ze said faintly: "don''t be so angry. Without the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God, Shen Ze is still that Shen Ze."


    Qin Chao knew that Shen Ze was telling the truth.


    With Shen Ze''s strength today, even without the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God, he is still half human and half god, and is expected to exist.


    Even if Huang Shiping is now the first executive of the Dragon Kingdom, he can remove Shen Ze''s position and honor, but he can''t do anything about Shen Ze in a substantive sense.


    However, even if this is the case, Qin Chao still can''t figure it out.


    "Young master, it''s too cheap for Huang Shiping to remove your position and honor so easily!"


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao have different views.


    Shen zeyouyou said: "although Huang Shiping easily withdrew the position of Grand Marshal of our army department and the title of Dragon God, he has to clean up the mess after that."


    Listen to Shen Ze say so, Qin Chao seems to think of something, eyebrows pick.


    The young master seems to have a point.


    Shen Ze is now the first powerful minister of the Dragon kingdom. His position as Grand Marshal of the Army Department and the title of Dragon God have been removed, which is equivalent to leaving the position vacant for others to fight for.


    The title of Dragon God is a special case that Ning Yansong set for Shen Ze when he was in power. It can''t be said that.


    However, the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war is a real existence.


    Once Shen Ze leaves the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, the position will be vacant.


    It is inevitable that the commanders of the other four war zones will not think about this position.


    And once you have an idea, you can''t avoid competition and disputes.


    Thinking of this, Qin Chao thought of the commanders of the other four war zones who went to the great hall today, and the anger in his heart suddenly came out again.


    "I didn''t expect that Wang Tianyuan, an old man, would come to the Congress, and the commanders of the other three war zones would also come!"


    "Have they paid any attention to you, young master? It''s not a good thing


    Qin Chao said angrily, "young master, I think you can deal with those guys by military law."


    Shen Ze smell speech, smile: "you don''t think a is a."


    With his own efforts, Shen Ze pulled the military department to the top and straightened the backbone of all his sons.


    Shen Ze had the greatest influence in the Ministry of war, but he had no absolute ruling power.


    Although the fifth World War Zone of the Dragon kingdom belongs to the Ministry of war, it is not integrated.


    Each war zone is managed by its own area. Generally speaking, it is not connected with each other.


    After Shen Ze became a God in the first World War and became the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, he still did not take over the other four war zones by himself.


    The other four are still managed by themselves.


    And this also resulted in the commander-in-chief of each war zone having absolute dominance in each war zone.


    Even though the soldiers in the fifth World War regard Shen Ze as God and have a fanatical worship of him, Shen Ze still can''t have absolute power in the army.


    Of course, after Shen Ze took the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, he had the opportunity to integrate the whole Ministry of war, but he didn''t do so, so there was no follow-up.


    Shen Ze believes that the green dragon army under his command can be as one as the whole.


    But as far as the whole army is concerned, it is obviously impossible to do so.


    Shen Ze was not surprised that the commanders of the other four war zones came to Congress today.


    After all, it is only natural for the commanders of the four war zones not to want to have their own immediate superiors.


    Of course, they will inevitably have the ambition to go further and become the first in the army.


    To achieve this goal, we need to let Shen Ze withdraw from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war.


    In the Ministry of war, Shen Ze and Wang Tianyuan have never dealt with each other. Before, they had a big fight in Haicheng.


    Shen Ze killed Wang Meng, the son of Wang Tianyuan. He and Wang Tianyuan had a dead feud.


    Wang Tianyuan naturally wants to pull Shen Ze down, so it''s normal for him to come to Congress.


    Shen Ze didn''t know what they were thinking, but he didn''t care about it.


    "I don''t care about them. I don''t care what they want to do."


    Shen Ze, the commander-in-chief of several other war zones, was not in the mood for a moment.


    Qin Chao patted the steering wheel angrily: "that''s really cheap for them!"


    In Qin Chao''s view, no matter what the commanders of other war zones think, they are disrespectful to Shen Ze when they come to Congress.


    And disrespect to Shen Ze is naturally punishable.


    Of course, he is just a subordinate. Although he can express his views, he can''t influence Shen Ze''s thoughts.


    Since Shen Ze doesn''t want to pay attention, he has no choice but to complain.


    Shen Ze knew Qin Chao''s temper and didn''t say much, so he let Qin Chao vent.


    After complaining a few words, Qin Chao asked in a deep voice: "young master, are you really willing to abdicate?"


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment, said: "since let others have been thinking about, simply let go, so as not to have so much trouble."


    Qin Chao heard the speech and said in a deep voice: "young master, if you really retreat, I don''t know how much trouble will happen."


    In the past, Shen Ze suppressed the imperial court, and all parties were more peaceful, because they could not shake Shen Ze''s place and make waves.


    If Shen zezhen retreats, he will not know how many ambitious people want to fight for power and profit, and how chaotic the situation will be.


    With Shen Ze''s wisdom, we can naturally think of this.


    However, he is not as worried as Qin Chao.


    Shen Ze said in a neutral tone: "this mess is also caused by Huang Shiping. Let him clean it up."


    Huang Shiping has been against Shen Ze for many times, but he has never dealt with Shen Ze.


    After sitting in the first position of the Dragon Kingdom, it is aimed at Shen Ze everywhere.


    To say that Shen Ze has no opinion of Huang Shiping is obviously self deceiving.


    Shen Ze doesn''t fight back. On the one hand, he wants to step down. On the other hand, he wants to create some troubles for Huang Shiping and make him headache.


    At that time, there will be a real mess, and Huang Shiping, a leader, will naturally have to clean it up.


    If he can''t clean up or do a good job, Huang Shiping will not be able to sit in that position.


    He who gains the support of the people gains the world, but if he does not win the support of the people, he will lose the world.


    We all know that.


    Shen Ze is not the one to be targeted and not to fight back.


    Huang Shiping pulled him off the horse. He did not mind pulling Huang Shiping off the horse.


    You, Huang Shiping, don''t want to centralize power and climb to the top of power.


    Then I will let you get nothing in the end!

 Chapter 525

    As soon as the result of the congressional vote comes out, not only half of the voices of the people are against it, but also some voices from within the government are against it.


    As for the Ministry of war, all the 300000 sons of the Qinglong Army stood up against it, and there were also some voices of opposition in several other war zones.


    However, in the first place, the commanders of several other war zones suppressed these opposing voices.


    Shen Ze also gave orders for the first time, so that the whole green dragon army would not speak any more.


    The whole green dragon army was full of indignation. They wanted to speak out, but because of Shen Ze''s orders, they didn''t dare to disobey. They could only resist their anger and keep silent.


    As a result, there is no voice of opposition in the whole military department, which makes the world feel very strange.


    Even the Ministry of War didn''t stand up against it. Does that mean Shen zezhen''s decline?


    The matter of the resolution has been a storm all over the country, and it can''t be calmed down for a long time.


    Shen Ze didn''t pay much attention to the ups and downs of the outside world, but continued to live his leisure life.


    After returning to the courtyard, Shen Ze took a nap.


    Get up in the afternoon, water the flowers and bask in the sun.


    In the evening, Shen Ze cooks dinner himself.


    After seven in the evening, the sun had just set.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao just sat down. An old man in Tang costume came to the four courtyards with a middle-aged man.


    Two people are not others, it is Ning Yansong, and his name as the top Wufu''s intimate retinue Zhang Che.


    It''s like returning to his own home. Ning Yansong takes Zhang Che directly to the dining room.


    "It''s just that we haven''t had dinner yet. It''s a good time to come!"


    Seeing that Shen Ze hasn''t started eating yet, Ning Yansong smiles and finds a chair to sit down.


    Then he told Zhang Che, "go to the kitchen and get two sets of chopsticks."


    "Well."


    Zhang Che nodded, then went to the kitchen to get the chopsticks.


    Looking at the smiling Ning Yansong, Shen Ze said: "who let you come here to eat and drink again?"


    Ning Yansong heard the speech and laughed.


    He looked at Shen Ze and said, "I''m an old man and I can''t eat and drink much. Why don''t you let me eat and drink?"


    "Your Shenze family is rich. Are you afraid that I will eat you poor?"


    Shen Ze smell speech, to Ning Yansong sneer.


    "Next time you eat and drink, you can make it yourself. Don''t want to eat it ready-made!"


    As soon as Shen Ze said this, Qin Chao put in a smile: "today''s dinner is made by the young master."


    After listening to them, the smile on Ning Yansong''s face became much brighter.


    He nodded heavily and said, "OK, next time I cook, I won''t eat ready-made food!"


    "I remember that!" Shen Ze said.


    Ning Yansong smile cunning: "next time I forget, you remember to remind me."


    Shen Ze snorted coldly, saying nothing.


    Just then, Zhang Che returned to the dining room with two sets of chopsticks.


    After that, they all sat down and began to eat and drink.


    Shen Ze knew that Ning Yansong was the kind of person who never went to the three treasures hall.


    Ning Yansong came to Siheyuan tonight because of something.


    But Ning Yansong didn''t speak, and Shen Ze didn''t ask.


    Everyone chatted while eating and drinking. Unconsciously, they solved the food and wine on the table.


    After they had enough to eat and drink, they all leaned back on their chairs and had a quiet rest.


    After that, Qin Chao took the initiative to clean up the dishes and chopsticks and went to the kitchen.


    Shen Ze got up and went to the yard to blow.


    Ning Yan followed Shen Ze tightly and went to the yard.


    Zhang Che sat still in his chair.


    Shen Ze looked up at the bright starry sky. Then he took out a pack of cigarettes and asked Ning Yansong, "would you like one?"


    Ning Yansong shook his head and said, "quit."


    Shen Ze smell speech, didn''t say anything, he himself took out a cigarette, lit up to smoke.


    Ning Yansong put his hands on his back and looked up at the bright starry sky.


    After a while, Ning Yansong broke the silence and said, "you went to the Congress today. Why didn''t you interrupt the meeting and prevent the resolution from coming out?"


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment, calmly said: "this time to stop, there will be another time, there is no need."


    Ning Yansong said: "then you are not in vain?"


    Shen Ze said: "it''s not in vain. It''s enough to show a sudden attitude."


    Ning Yansong heard the speech and pondered for a long time.


    Then he said, "Huang Shiping is determined to remove your position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the title of dragon god this time. Don''t you take any action?"


    Shen Ze didn''t say a word, just shook his head.


    Seeing Shen Ze shaking his head, Ning Yansong frowned and his eyes became suspicious.


    Ning Yansong asked uncertainly, "are you going to take no action to let Huang Shiping withdraw your position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the title of Dragon God?"


    Shen Ze didn''t say a word. He acquiesced.


    Ning Yansong saw this and frowned deeper.


    He said in a dignified and low voice: "if you do this, it''s equivalent to giving up your arms. I''m afraid it will make Huang Shiping''s ambition more inflated."


    Shen Ze light said: "if I quit, he should need to clean up the mess."


    "Even so, it doesn''t matter much."


    Ning Yansong looks very seriously said: "I don''t want to see you back down."


    Ning Yansong then said in a deep voice: "at the beginning, I signed a gentleman''s agreement with Huang Shiping and voluntarily retired because you can balance him."


    "If you''re going to step back now, Huang Shiping will be able to run wild and cover the sky with his hands."


    In the end, Ning Yansong''s face was full of worry.


    In Ning Yansong''s eyes, Huang Shiping has some skills, but he is too keen on power and is infatuated with power, so it''s not proper for him to sit at the top of the Dragon kingdom.


    Ning Yansong signed a gentleman''s agreement with Huang Shiping and took the initiative to retire.


    One is to maintain the stability of the Dragon Kingdom, the other is because of the existence of Shen Ze.


    With Shen Ze as the God needle to balance Huang Shiping, Ning Yansong can rest assured.


    Now, Shen Ze wants to step down, and this matter is already in progress, which makes Ning Yansong very worried.


    If Shen Ze lost the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the title of Dragon God, Huang Shiping would become the person with the highest status in the Dragon kingdom.


    Even if Shen Ze has the strength and capital to balance Huang Shiping, the significance is different.


    Without the title of Dragon God and the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, if Shen Ze confronts Huang Shiping again, his reputation will be very unfair and his words will not be right, and Huang Shiping will easily be called a hat.


    At that time, Shen Ze will be restricted and will be tied up against Huang Shiping.


    This is not the situation Ning Yansong wants to see.


    "Boy, you can''t step back yet."


    Ning Yansong looked at Shen Ze with a kind of pleading eyes, like begging, and said word by word: "I hope you work hard for a few more years, and you will retire when Huang Shiping retires!"

 Chapter 526

    Ning Yansong looks serious, every word is said very seriously.


    Obviously, he really doesn''t want Shen Ze to retire, but he really wants Shen Ze to stay in his current position for a few years.


    A few years later, the first leader of the state of dragon will take over.


    At that time, Huang Shiping will step down, and Shen Ze will no longer have to check and balance Huang Shiping, but can step down.


    Ning Yansong pondered for a moment, and then he said: "boy, you can see that I''m an old man. I''ll work hard for a few years."


    Shen Ze didn''t answer for the first time.


    He looked at the crescent moon hanging high in the night sky. After smoking all the cigarettes, he turned his head and looked at the old man standing beside him.


    In front of him, the gray haired old man worked hard for the country of dragon.


    Even if you want to retreat from the highest position, you have to think about the future ahead of time.


    Of course, everything the old man thought was for the overall interests of the country and the people.


    Today, although he is an idle man, he is still worried about national affairs.


    Keep the mission in mind and never forget the original intention!


    For the country and the people, unparalleled statesman!


    For Ning Yansong''s sincerity to the country and the people, even if his heart is like a rock, Shen Ze, who has always been calm, has been greatly touched.


    If he did not agree, the old man would kneel down and beg.


    This old guy can''t refuse!


    Shen Ze sighed in his heart.


    Then he nodded and said, "OK, old man, I promise you, I won''t step back for a while."


    "Good."


    Ning Yansong hears the speech and immediately smiles.


    "If you don''t step back, I''ll be relieved."


    Looking at Ning Yansong, who turned into an old fox in a twinkling of an eye, Shen Ze laughed speechlessly.


    Ning Yansong laughed for a while, and then said: "Huang Shiping must want to withdraw your position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the title of Dragon God. You have to find a way to fight back. You can''t let him continue to do it."


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "it''s simple."


    Ning Yansong is clear about Shen Ze''s ability. He knows that Shen Ze is not bragging.


    "Then deal with it yourself, and I won''t give you any advice."


    Ning Yansong then added: "if you need my advice, please let me know at any time. I''ll be on call, old man."


    Ning Yansong has been in the first position of the Dragon kingdom for several years. He has great talent and is very proficient in all aspects of his official career.


    In these aspects, Ning Yansong is obviously very good at, and is very suitable to be a military adviser for Shen Ze.


    When Ning Yansong said these words, although he said them with a smile, Shen Ze knew that the former was serious.


    Shen Ze replied, "I won''t be polite to you when I need to."


    Ning Yansong smiles and pats Shen Ze on the shoulder: "OK, just don''t be polite to me."


    The purpose of Ning Yansong''s visit to Siheyuan tonight is to persuade Shen Ze to stay in his present position and continue to be the Dragon Kingdom''s sea god needle.


    Now the goal has been achieved, and then he and Shen Ze talked about some trivial things.


    Time passes unconsciously.


    Near eleven o''clock, Ning Yansong said goodbye and left with Zhang Che.


    Before returning to his room for a rest, Qin Chao couldn''t help asking Shen Ze, "young master, I''d rather ask you about today''s Congress."


    Shen Ze did not hide, nodded.


    Qin Chao then asked curiously, "how do you say that?"


    "Shen Ze replied:" rather old advised me not to retreat


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he raised his eyebrows and asked nervously, "what did you say, young master?"


    Shen Ze said calmly, "I promised him not to retreat for the time being."


    "Well, if you don''t go back."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he immediately beamed.


    Qin Chao didn''t want Shen Ze to quit. He was obviously very happy to learn of the result.


    Looking at Qin Chao with a silly smile, Shen Ze shook his head helplessly.


    Then he said, "speak in my name and refuse to be removed."


    "Yes


    Qin Chao nodded heavily and said, "I''ll do it later."


    "Well, I''ll go back to my room and have a rest first."


    Shen Ze nodded and then turned to his room.


    After seeing Shen Ze enter the room, Qin Chao turns around and goes back to his room.


    According to Shen Ze''s orders, Qin Chao spoke out in the name of Shen Ze and refused to be dismissed or abdicated.


    As soon as Shen Ze''s voice came out, it caused great repercussions.


    Although it was in the middle of the night, it still caused a hot discussion.


    On the major social media, on the network platform, there is a heated discussion about this matter.


    "Sure enough, Shen Diaolong will not wait to die. He will let the imperial court remove his position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the title of Dragon God!"


    "Shen Diaolong himself stood up against it, and it was obvious that it would not go on smoothly."


    "Shen Diaolong didn''t do anything serious. Even if the National Assembly held a meeting to vote, it can''t be said that Shen Diaolong''s position and position would be removed."


    "It''s a matter of great importance. It''s not a trivial matter. If Shen Diaolong objects, I don''t think it can be done!"


    "As Shen Diaolong is now, if he doesn''t want to retire, I don''t think anyone can help him, even Huang Shiping!"


    "Today, the Congress is in vain. There''s not a word from Shen Diaolong yet."


    People all over the world talk about it and express various opinions.


    "Shen Diaolong should be removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God. Otherwise, his ambition will be further expanded, and there will be turmoil at that time. That''s not good!"


    "If Shen Diaolong wanted to go further, he would have done it earlier. Why wait until now?"


    "Anyway, I think Shen Diaolong should step down."


    "I don''t think Shen Diaolong should step down. He is the God of the sea in the Dragon kingdom. If he steps down, there will be trouble in the Dragon kingdom."


    Some people support Shen Ze''s continued reign, while others oppose Shen Ze''s continued reign.


    Shen Ze, as an idol of the whole people and a well-known man, has great influence.


    Soon after he spoke, the green dragon army followed him, and then a part of the court supported Shen Ze.


    Of course, because of Shen Ze''s voice, other war zones of the Ministry of war have some voices again, even if the commanders of several war zones want to suppress them.


    As a result, the situation has been turned around all of a sudden, with more people and more voices supporting Shen Ze, forming an overwhelming advantage.


    This scene, can be said to be a echo!


    This makes the world see how terrifying Shen Ze''s influence is!


    The world is shocked at the same time, and did not feel too surprised, everything is expected.


    After all, that young man is a national hero, the foundation stone of the Dragon Kingdom, and the brightest star of this era!


    He is regarded as a God and an idol of the whole people!


    How can influence be general?

 Chapter 527

    Shen Ze''s voice turned the situation around.


    After Huang Shiping saw it, he was very unhappy.


    Huang Shiping had been busy for more than half a month, and he worked hard step by step to arrange the situation. He had not completely achieved his goal, so he was dissolved by Shen Ze''s words.


    How the hell can you take that?


    Huang Shiping was very angry. That night, he couldn''t sleep at ease.


    Huang Shiping wanted to turn the situation around again, but he thought all night and didn''t come up with a way.


    Seeing Shen Ze''s great influence, Huang Shiping also sighed that he was inferior to Shen Ze, and felt very frustrated.


    And he is suspicious. He can''t help thinking that if one day Shen Ze stands up and calls for further development, will most people support Shen Ze? Will Shen Zexin be elected to the throne?


    Huang Shiping, who thinks of this, regards Shen Ze as a serious trouble.


    Shen Ze is the only one who threatens his position. We must get rid of him!


    Nowadays, Shen Ze is like a kind of unknown fear to Huang Shiping, which makes him feel afraid.


    If Shen Ze does not fall down for a day, his heart will not be stable for a day.


    And the stronger this feeling becomes, the more extreme it is.


    Huang Shiping is now in this situation.


    Shen Ze is like a demon in his heart. He has to get rid of it.


    Huang Shiping was shocked to kill Shen Ze!


    Of course, Huang has not completely lost his mind.


    Even if Shen Ze was killed, he would not act rashly.


    Let''s not talk about Shen Ze''s identity and status, let''s say that Shen Ze himself is a top martial arts man, who can kill him so easily?


    It is obviously a very dangerous thing to kill Shen Ze.


    Even Huang Shiping did not dare to act rashly.


    Even if you really want to kill Shen Ze, you have to plan well.


    Huang Shiping stayed up all night.


    Of course, if Shen Ze wants to step down by himself, there are two ways.


    A storm, because of Shen Ze''s voice, intensified.


    After the situation has been reversed, there will be no turning back.


    As a result, the matter that the imperial court wanted to remove Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God came to an end.


    After a period of time, all the dust settled, and returned to the wind and waves.


    Without any involvement of factors, Shen Ze was determined to punish the Shen family.


    Within a month, the Shen family came to an end.


    All forces and capitals were separated from the Shen family.


    All contacts of the Shen family in commerce, government and the Ministry of war were cut off.


    Shen Ze achieved all this with his own power and influence.


    In the process of their decline, the Shen royal family was like a piece of attractive fat, which was suddenly devoured by the major forces.


    The fall of the dragon is a feast for other beasts. Naturally, they have to rush up to eat.


    Among them, the other three royal families are the most violent, with the most powerful means.


    Even the king of Qin, who was deeply affected by Shen Ze, devoured a lot of the resources of the king of Qin.


    Both the absolute suppression of Shen Ze and the encroachment of various forces made it difficult for the Shen family not to collapse.


    See him rise high, see his building collapse!


    After nearly a hundred years of inheritance, the Shen family, which has been standing still, finally collapsed!


    The formation of every royal family depends on the harmony between man and nature, as well as the accumulation and consolidation over the years, which can not be achieved overnight.


    Now the Shenwang clan has collapsed. Although the clan has not been destroyed, there is no possibility of recovery.


    All glory and glory become history!


    Yanjing''s four royal families have become the three royal families in Yanjing!


    Every royal family can dominate one side. The fall of Shen royal family has made a great impact.


    Fortunately, with Shen Ze''s help, all the waves have become much smaller.


    The collapse of the Shen royal family has once again aroused great controversy.


    "Shen Diaolong''s method is too terrible. In a short period of one month, he completely destroyed the Shen family. I can''t imagine it!"


    "Which of the four royal families in Yanjing is not a super big Mac? Who would have thought that the Shen royal family would fall one day?"


    "It''s OK to provoke anyone, but don''t provoke Shen Diaolong. This man is so terrible. Killing a royal family is just like playing!"


    "Before, everyone said that Shen Diaolong was the first powerful minister of the Dragon Kingdom, and he was powerful. I just felt that he was just talking about it. Now, seeing that he brought down the Shen family, I totally believe it!"


    "I don''t think it''s a big deal. Isn''t it easy for the God of war to deal with a royal family


    "After this incident, no one dares to fight against Shen Diaolong any more?"


    "It''s hard to say. Our current leader doesn''t deal with Shen Diaolong. I don''t think their affairs are over yet. There will be friction in the future."


    All of them were shocked and awed by Shen Ze''s strength and means.


    Before that, we all knew that Shen Ze was the unparalleled God of war and the head of the 100 generals. In his battles with the enemy, he always won and never lost.


    As for the fact that he is the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, the sharp weapon of the state of palm, and the first powerful minister of the state of dragon, everyone just chatted casually and didn''t know much about him.


    Now, Shen Ze has brought down the Shen royal family, which gives the world a real insight into Shen Ze''s strength and means.


    Therefore, Shen Ze''s prestige is more deeply rooted in the hearts of the people and more awed by the world.


    The outside world is noisy, but the courtyard is peaceful.


    For Shen Ze, bringing down the Shen family is not a big deal.


    In his view, only defending the country can be regarded as a major event.


    Like this, fighting with a family in the Dragon kingdom is just a matter for pediatrics.


    As a matter of fact, he hardly used any means, so the Shen family naturally collapsed.


    What kind of royal family, no more!

 Chapter 528

    The fall of the Shen family is an unacceptable and unforgettable thing for all the Shen people.


    After all, if the Shen royal family did not fall, they would still be unattainable. The noble royal family has been enjoying the splendor, wealth, rich clothes and good food, and respected by people.


    When the Shen family fell down, they were like dogs who had lost their families. They became jokes in the eyes of the world and were despised and ridiculed.


    The winner is the king and the loser is the enemy.


    As the defeated party, naturally there is no dignity to speak of, there is only humiliation.


    For the people of Shen clan, they not only lost their glory and wealth, but also could not accept the great difference in identity.


    And the humiliation and shame they suffered made them have to hide or change their names.


    Now that the Shen royal family has fallen, it''s just a joke to pretend to be the Shen royal family again, or let people know that they are members of the Shen royal family.


    All this is like a nightmare, which makes all the Shen people suffer, angry, unwilling and resentful.


    After the collapse of the Shen family, only the Shen family was left to the people of the Shen family.


    It''s night.


    The house of King Shen is brightly lit.


    In the hall, all the Shen people gathered together.


    The family is like a dead person, everyone is heavy hearted, face full of haze.


    One by one, their mouths were closed and silent.


    The atmosphere in the hall was very dull and depressing.


    The reason for this scene is not because of the death of people, but because of the collapse of the Shen family!


    The fall of the Shen family is a very sad and painful thing for all the Shen people. It is obviously impossible to be in a good mood.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Sitting alone in the first place, Shen Yuan, with a haggard face and a hoarse voice, seemed to be getting old all of a sudden and said, "what do you think we should do now?"


    Facing Shen Yuan''s question, no one answered at the first time.


    After a while, a young man said indignantly, "let''s fight with Shen Diaolong!"


    "He has brought down our Shen family. It''s meaningless for us Shen family to live in this world now. We''ll go to him for revenge and lose our lives!"


    "Yes, let''s go to Shen Ze for revenge!"


    "Take revenge on Shen Ze!"


    "King Shen can''t just be destroyed by Shen Ze. You have to settle with him!"


    As soon as the young man said those words, the younger generation echoed them.


    Young people are energetic and impulsive.


    The young generation of the Shen family are indignant. They hate Shen Ze who destroyed the Shen family and want to revenge Shen Ze.


    Seeing that the young generation of Shen''s family were excited, Shen Yuan was very upset.


    Shen Ze was the chief culprit who led to the fall of the Shen family. Shen Yuan told Shen ze that it was false that he had no hatred.


    Besides, Shen Ze is the murderer who killed Shen Tianhua and Shen Hong!


    Shen Yuan also hates Shen Ze very much and wants to take revenge on him.


    However, in their heyday, the Shen royal family was not Shen Ze''s opponent at all.


    How can the Shen royal family, who has lost their power fundamentally, take revenge on Shen Ze?


    Now the Shen family is going to take revenge on Shen Ze. It''s just like beating the stone with the egg.


    It''s just like moths flying to the fire, looking for their own way to die.


    "Let''s have a rest!"


    Shen Yuan raised his hand and waved.


    Seeing this, the younger generation tried to hold back their anger and closed their mouths obediently.


    After the hall quieted down, Shen Yuan said bitterly, "I''m just like everyone else. I want to go to Shen Ze for revenge."


    "However, with Shen Ze''s strength, we can get revenge on him. We can''t get revenge, and it''s likely to lead to death."


    "This matter, we need to think calmly, can''t be impulsive, also can''t be impulsive!"


    After listening to Shen Yuan''s words, the faces of the younger generation became a little embarrassed, and no one spoke any more.


    Because Shen Yuan is telling the truth.


    Let''s not say that Shen Ze is a top martial arts man. It''s not easy to kill him. Let''s say that Shen Ze has military power. Only the Silver Dragon carving that besieged Shen''s mansion can destroy the Shen family.


    Now, Shen Ze just let the Shen family fall, but he didn''t kill the Shen family.


    If the Shen family goes to seek revenge on Shen Ze, they will not let Shen Ze go again.


    It is very likely that Shen Ze was provoked by this, and Shen Ze was so angry that he completely destroyed the Shen family.


    By that time, not only the Shen family will be gone, but also the Shen family will be gone!


    As the head of the Shen family, Shen Yuan found it hard to accept the fall of the Shen family, let alone the destruction of the Shen family.


    No one is dead, there is hope for everything.


    When people die, everything turns to dust!


    Shen Yuan doesn''t want to see the Shen family destroyed, so he needs to stop them from going to Shen Ze for revenge.


    "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge."


    "Even if you want to go to Shen Ze for revenge, it''s not this time."


    Shen Yuan thought about it and said in a deep voice, "I suggest that we Shen family leave Yanjing temporarily and find a small place to rest."


    "Wait until the right time, and make a comeback."


    Shen Yuan doesn''t know if Shen Ze will suddenly change his mind and wipe out the Shen family.


    To be on the safe side, he plans to take the whole Shen family away from Yanjing and go to a small place to keep a low profile.


    Wait until there is a ripe time to rise again!


    Obviously, although Shen Yuan was disheartened, he still kept his ambition.


    Everyone felt that Shen Yuan was right. They all nodded in agreement.


    Shen Yuan glanced around the hall and said, "if you don''t have any suggestions, we''ll clean up quickly. We''ll leave Yanjing overnight."


    "Good."


    The crowd nodded.


    Just as Shen Yuan was about to tell everyone to pack up, an old man in black began to speak.


    "Patriarch, is there one more thing we need to do before we leave Yanjing?" The old man in black looked at Shen Yuan and said.


    The old man named Shen bin is a member of the Shen family.


    Shen Yuan hears speech, doubtfully picked eyebrow.


    He turned his head to look at Shen bin and asked, "what else do you need to do?"


    Shen Bin''s expression is cold, indifference says: "Shen Ze is Shen Yu''s illegitimate son."


    "If it hadn''t been for Shen Yu''s making peace with that humble woman and giving birth to Shen Ze, those things would have happened."


    "Today, it won''t happen."


    "Everything happened because of Shen Yu. When the Shen family was in danger, Shen Yu, a son of the Shen family, did not care. He was really a bad son!"


    "The culprit, the scum of the family, needs to be severely punished!"


    Speaking of this, Shen Bin''s mood became very excited.


    "I think we should send Shen Yu underground and let him make amends in front of Shen''s ancestors," he said coldly

 Chapter 529

    Shen bin impressively proposes to kill Shen Yu and let Shen Yu go underground to make amends to his ancestors.


    After listening to what Shen Bin said, Shen Yuan frowned and fell into silence.


    The other Shen people''s eyes flickered and they didn''t know what they were thinking.


    For a moment, everyone fell into silence, and the hall was dead.


    "Patriarch, if we don''t get rid of Shen Yu, our Shen family will be very angry."


    The old man in black shirt was filled with indignation. Seeing that Shen Yuanmo was silent, he said coldly.


    In the eyes of the old man in black shirt, if Shen Yu had not given birth to Shen Ze, the illegitimate son of Zhang Ruoyun, nothing would have happened now.


    Shen Yu is the chief culprit who led to the destruction of the Shen royal family and deserves to be punished!


    The old man in black shirt doesn''t make a fuss, but makes a lot of sense.


    All the reasons can be attributed to Shen Yu.


    When other members of the Shen clan thought of this, someone suddenly said, "we should really punish Shen Yu, a bad son!"


    "All causes and effects come from Shen Yu. He should be responsible for them!"


    "As for what Shen Yu has done, he deserves to go underground and make amends to his ancestors."


    One voice echoed the old man in black.


    As a matter of principle, they belong to the same clan and will not do things like killing each other, but the situation is different now.


    Shen Ze destroyed the Shen royal family, which left the Shen clan helpless and very frustrated and angry.


    They can''t go to Shen Ze for revenge. There''s nowhere to vent their anger.


    At this moment, the old man in black shirt moved Shen Yu out.


    All of a sudden, like finding a vent, they pointed the spearhead at Shen Yu.


    Of course, the main reason is that all this really has a great relationship with Shen Yu.


    At the beginning, if he didn''t get along with Zhang Ruoyun and gave birth to Shen Ze, the illegitimate son, the later things would not have happened.


    Moreover, when Shen Ze destroyed the Shen royal family, Shen Yu ignored the Shen royal family, which made everyone very unhappy and dissatisfied.


    With the combination of the two, the people of Shen clan cast their anger on Shen Yu.


    "Let Shen Yu''s unworthy descendants go underground and make amends to the ancestors!"


    The old man in black shirt took the lead in chanting this sentence, and then the people of Shen clan all chanted this sentence.


    Seeing that everyone was filled with indignation and wanted to liquidate Shen Yu, Shen Yuan''s brows twisted together and his face became very ugly.


    Shen Yu is Shen Yuan''s own son. They say that tiger poison doesn''t eat son. Naturally, Shen Yuan doesn''t want to kill Shen Yu.


    In the current situation, it is difficult to calm the anger of the public without killing Shen Yu.


    This makes Shen Yuan feel a headache, and his mood becomes extremely irritable.


    Shen Yuan grasped the handle of the chair hard. His face was uncertain, as if he was thinking about something.


    After a while, Shen Yuan seemed to give in or admit defeat. He slowly closed his eyes and then suddenly opened them again.


    At this time, the color of struggle in Shen Yuan''s eyes had disappeared, and was replaced by a piece of ruthlessness.


    "Yu''er, you can return the evil you have created yourself..."


    Shen Yuan sighed in his heart, and then he said, "I agree with you on this matter. I will give you an account."


    When Shen Yuan said that, everyone stopped shouting.


    At this time, the old man in black shirt suggested: "patriarch, you should take people to Shen Yu''s residence now and take him back to King Shen''s residence."


    "Take him back and we will judge him together!"


    As soon as the old man''s words fell, many people echoed: "yes, take Shen Yu back and let''s judge him together!"


    Seeing this, Shen Yuan nodded.


    "OK, take Shen Yu back to Shen''s mansion first!"


    Then Shen Yuan said, "I''m enough to catch Shen Yu. I don''t need to take anyone else."


    "You''ll wait in Lord Shen''s house. I''ll get him back."


    As soon as the words were finished, Shen Yuan got up and went to the outside of King Shen''s house.


    Although the Shen family is gone now, Shen Yuan is still the head of the Shen family. You will listen to his words.


    Since Shen Yuan has said that, other people will naturally have no objection.


    Everyone watched Shen Yuan walk out of the hall, and no one followed him.


    After Shen Yuan came out of the hall, his face suddenly pulled down.


    Go and get your own son back for questioning, and then put him to death. What the hell is this?


    Although Shen Yuan also thought that Shen Yu had made a big mistake and harmed the Shen family, the latter was his own son after all.


    If you really do it, you still can''t bear it.


    Ah


    Shen Yuan walked out of Shen Wang''s residence in a very bad mood. Then he drove himself to Shen Yu''s residence.


    Today is the day when the Shen royal family falls down completely. Naturally, Shen Yu knows such a big thing.


    Although she has no feelings for the Shen royal family, Shen Yu''s mood is still very complicated when he rises a high building and his building collapses.


    Tonight is another sleepless night.


    Shen Yu was sitting in front of the French window, drinking alone and drinking to relieve his worries.


    About an hour''s drive, Shen Yuan came to the door of Shen Yu''s villa.


    After getting off the bus, Shen Yuan, relying on his breath, realized that Shen Yu was in the villa.


    He got up and flew into the villa.


    "Bang!"


    Shen Yuan just like a rampage, relying on a strong momentum, directly broke through the French window, with a very strong and domineering attitude, appeared in front of Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu, who was not drunk when Shen Yuan broke into the house for the second time, was in a bad mood.


    Shen Yu''s face was expressionless. He asked Shen Yuan in a cold voice, "didn''t you break up with me last time? Why did you come to me?"


    Seeing that he hasn''t had an attack yet, Shen Yu first questions himself, and Shen Yuan''s anger is raging for no reason.


    Shen Yuan face a horizontal, angry voice said: "I want to come, it''s not your turn to say three four!"


    When Shen Yu heard the speech, a sneer rose from the corner of his mouth.


    "You don''t want to see me, and I don''t want to see you, so don''t come to me."


    When Shen Yuan heard the words, his eyebrows twisted into a line, and the anger in his eyes was burning.


    Shen Yuan sternly scolded: "you''re a villain. You''re not qualified to let me do anything!"


    "I decide whether I want to see you or not!"


    Seeing that Shen Yuan was still so overbearing, like a lecture, Shen Yu''s sneer was more intense.


    "I don''t want to see you. Go away!"


    Shen Yu gave an order to leave, showing that he didn''t want to pay any attention to Shen Yuan.


    Seeing this, Shen Yuan burst into a thick rage.


    "Rebellious son, I want to arrest you and go back to King Shen''s house to ask for a crime!"


    Shen Yuan had hesitated to arrest Shen Yu to return to Shen Wang''s residence. Seeing Shen Yu''s attitude, he was angry and didn''t hesitate any more.


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Yuan rushed towards Shen Yu, with a posture of grasping the latter!

 Chapter 530

    Shen Yuan is a master of martial arts and Taoism. His force is much stronger than that of Shen Yu, who is a master of martial arts and Taoism.


    Before Shen Yu made any response, Shen Yuan rushed to Shen Yu.


    Then, Shen Yuan suddenly stretched out his right hand and grasped Shen Yu''s neck.


    Shen Yu subconsciously wants to resist, but before he can make any action, Shen Yuan releases a breath to wrap Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu was just like being hit by the skill of body immobilization. He couldn''t move at once.


    He can only watch Shen Yuan, like catching a chicken, lift him up.


    Shen Yu felt that his hands and feet were not like his own. He could not command at all, but his mouth could move and talk.


    Shen Yu obviously didn''t want to be caught by Shen Yuan. He yelled angrily, "let me go!"


    "If you don''t want to suffer, just shut up


    Shen Yuan didn''t let Shen Yuan go at all. After he said these words coldly, he moved and flew out of the villa with Shen Yu.


    But in the blink of an eye, Shen Yuan just took Shen Yu to the villa.


    Later, Shen Yuan throws Shen Yu into the car and takes the latter back to King Shen''s residence.


    "What are you doing to get me back to King Shen''s house?"


    Shen Yu was still unable to move. He was very angry and could only question.


    Shen Yuan said angrily, "you know what I want you to do when I arrest you!"


    Shen Yu sneered, "I don''t know anything!"


    Shen Yuan''s tone was full of blame: "if you hadn''t given birth to Shen Ze''s illegitimate son and caused so many things, my Shen family would not have come to this end!"


    "When something happened to the Shen family, you didn''t care. It''s more than a crime!"


    "I''m going to take you back for questioning!"


    "Now the whole Shen clan is calling to deal with you. If they don''t deal with you, it''s hard to calm down the public anger!"


    Shen Yuan is also very dissatisfied with what Shen Yu has done. He is also angry with Shen Yu.


    In Shen Yuan''s opinion, he could not care that Shen Yu had given birth to Shen Ze with Zhang Ruoyun.


    However, when the house of King Shen was in danger, Shen Yu ignored it.


    And when he came to the door for help, Shen Yu was still indifferent, which Shen Yuan could not bear and accept.


    After listening to Shen Yuan''s words of blaming himself, Shen Yu seems to have heard a joke.


    "It''s funny of you to put all the blame on me!"


    "If you hadn''t strongly opposed me to marry Ruoyun, how could the Shen family be today?"


    "You are to blame for the fall of King Shen, not me!"


    "King Shen has today, thanks to you, you are to blame!"


    After saying these words, Shen Yu seemed to be very relaxed and laughed twice.


    After listening to Shen Yu, Shen Yuan was silent.


    Because he felt that Shen Yu really made some sense.


    At the beginning, if he and other members of the Shen family had not opposed Shen Yu''s marriage to Zhang Ruoyun, the later things probably would not have happened.


    At the beginning, if the Shen family agreed that Shen Yu married Zhang Ruoyun, then Shen Ze would be a member of the Shen family.


    Shen Ze is a very excellent and talented person. After the full cultivation of the Shen family, his achievements may be even higher than today.


    And even if it can''t be higher, just with Shen Ze''s current status, he will be able to elevate the Shen royal family to the top and become the Dragon Kingdom worthy of the name. If it''s not for this, Shen Ze won''t have hatred for the Shen royal family. Even if he and Shen Hong have grudges, it''s just a matter between them, and it won''t involve the whole Shen royal family.


    Had it not been for that, the Shen family would not have come to the point where their families are ruined!


    There is no regret medicine in the world, and time can''t turn back.


    Everything is a foregone conclusion, unable to change, it is useless to think more.


    Shen Yuan had a bad feeling in his heart, and he felt uncomfortable all over.


    After a long time, Shen Yuan said in a low and hoarse voice: "even if we had chosen the wrong one, you are still wrong and guilty when the Shen family is in danger."


    Shen Yu argued: "if it wasn''t for your mistakes, I wouldn''t have been indifferent to the Shen family. All the problems were caused by you!"


    "You''re trying to be reasonable. You don''t realize your mistake at all!"


    Shen Yuan said harshly, "even if the Shen royal family is not good to you, this is not the reason why you ignore the Shen royal family and let the Shen royal family perish!"


    Shen Yu feels that Shen Yuan''s words are very funny.


    You are not good to me, I also want to treat you, really when I am so cheap?


    Shen Yu doesn''t think it''s necessary to argue with Shen Yuan any more. No more arguments will come to an end.


    He sneered twice and said nothing more.


    Shen Yuan was also angry and said nothing more.


    They fell into silence, and the atmosphere in the car suddenly became dull and depressed.


    Almost an hour later, the car arrived at Shen Wangfu.


    After the car stopped, Shen Yuan didn''t get off the car for the first time.


    He turned his head and looked at Shen Yu, who was lying in the back compartment and couldn''t move.


    Shen Yu noticed Shen Yuan''s eyes, and said impatiently, "if you have something to do, don''t procrastinate and dawdle!"


    Shen Yuan heard the words, and his eyebrows stood up. His voice was very low and he said, "why do you want to die so much?"


    Shen Yu sneered: "why, do you want to kill me?"


    Shen Yuan said indifferently: "now Shen clan people are excited and need to vent their feelings. They all point at you and want you to go underground to make amends to the ancestors!"


    Hearing this, Shen Yu laughed and said, "let me go underground and make amends to the ancestors. You can say that!"


    Then, Shen Yu said coldly, "if you want me to say, all the Shen family should go underground and make amends to their ancestors!"


    Shen Yuan''s eyes darkened when he heard the speech.


    His voice became colder, and he asked, "why, do you want my Shen family to die?"


    Shen Yu said coldly, "it''s almost like being exterminated that the Shen royal family has been reduced to the present situation."


    "All the family members have been defeated. What face do we have to live in the world? Shouldn''t we all go down early and make amends to our ancestors?"


    Shen Yu''s words made Shen Yuan speechless and fell into silence.


    Shen Yu is not the only one responsible for the fall of the Shen family. Everyone has the responsibility, especially Shen Yuan, who is the head of the family.


    The Centennial foundation of the Shen family was buried in the generation of the Shen family under his command, and the most culpable was the Shen family.


    As Shen Yu said, the whole Shen family should really go down and make amends to their ancestors!

 Chapter 531

    The Centennial foundation of the Shen family was destroyed once, which has something to do with all the Shen people.


    Now all the living Shen people should go underground to make amends to their ancestors.


    "You are really funny. You don''t want to go underground to make amends for your ancestors, so you put all the responsibility on me and let me be the scapegoat."


    Shen Yu''s tone was full of sarcasm: "if you really have seed, go to Shen Ze for revenge, so I can look up to you!"


    After listening to Shen Yu''s words, Shen Yuan''s face became very ugly as if he had eaten a fly.


    Shen Yuan said in a gloomy tone: "it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. Sooner or later, he will go to find Shen Ze to clear up!"


    Shen Yu said with a sneer, "just talking, not practicing fake tricks!"


    When Shen Yuan heard the words, he raised his eyebrows and his eyes were burning with anger.


    He glared at Shen Yu and asked harshly, "Shen Yu, are you still not a son of the Shen family?"


    "How can I see you? It seems that I want to see King Shen fall down and gloat?"


    Shen Yu sneered twice and said nothing.


    As a matter of fact, Shen Yu didn''t want to see King Shen fall.


    But if there is a cause, there is a result. Today, King Shen, no wonder others!


    Shen Yu was calm and had no extra emotion.


    Seeing Shen Yu''s indifference, Shen Yuan''s heart was full of anger.


    Shen Yuan''s eyes were cold, and his voice was cold. "Shen Yu, I ask you, if you want to kill that little son of Shen Ze and avenge the Shen family, will you go or not?"


    When Shen Yu heard the speech, he didn''t even think about it. Without hesitation, he said, "no!"


    Seeing that Shen Yu refused so simply and decisively, Shen Yuan''s face became more ugly.


    After pondering for a long time, Shen Yuan said: "even if you don''t want to take revenge for the Shen family, I will no longer regard you as the son of Shen family!"


    When Shen Yu heard of the speech, he was very calm, without any waves.


    It doesn''t matter to him whether he is Shen''s children or not.


    Seeing what he said, Shen Yu was still completely unmoved. Shen Yuan''s eyes were filled with disappointment.


    Now it seems that there is no need to hesitate.


    Shen Yuan sighed in his heart, and then his eyes gradually became cold and heartless.


    Before that, Shen Yuan had planned to give Shen Yu a chance.


    If Shen Yu is willing to realize his mistake and has plans to make up for his mistakes, for example, he will go to Shen Ze for revenge and get justice for the Shen family.


    However, Shen Yu did not show any meaning in these aspects.


    This impressively let Shen Yuan very disappointed, from this in the heart that silk cannot bear also all disappeared.


    Shen Yu is his own son. Shen Yuan obviously can''t bear it and doesn''t want to put Shen Yu in danger.


    But Shen Yu didn''t win himself, and he didn''t have a better way.


    After sitting on the seat for a while, Shen Yuan seemed to have made up his mind, opened the door and got out of the car.


    Then, Shen Yuan suddenly opens the door of the rear compartment and grabs Shen Yu out.


    Then he took Shen Yu and went to the palace of King Shen.


    At the moment, Shen clan people are still waiting in the hall.


    Seeing that Shen Yuan had caught Shen Yu back, people''s faces were filled with hatred and displeasure.


    People are good at being bullied and horses are good at being ridden.


    These Shen clan people couldn''t go to Shen Ze for revenge, and they couldn''t vent their resentment and anger. They shamefully targeted Shen Yu.


    Even if Shen Yu made a mistake, he would not die!


    Now the situation is that if the Shen clan doesn''t kill Shen Yu, it''s hard to calm down.


    Of course, part of the reason is that Shen Yu and Zhang Ruoyun gave birth to Shen Ze in private, and they didn''t come forward to help when the Shen family was in trouble.


    Another part of the reason is that Shen Yu is Shen Ze''s father. Shen Ze killed the Shen royal family, and some of the hatred towards Shen Ze was transferred to Shen Yu.


    Shen Ze is Shen Yu''s son. If Shen Yu is punished, it will not be a good thing for Shen Ze after all.


    Nowadays, as long as it is unfavorable to Shen Ze, the people of Shen clan are obviously willing to do it.


    "Shen Yu, you are the scum of our Shen family!"


    "Shen Yu, it''s your fault that made our Shen family fall into this situation today!"


    "Shen Yu, you are the sinner of the Shen family. You should go to hell!"


    "Shen Yu, you traitor of your family, go to hell!"


    "Shen Yu, when you return to King Shen''s residence, you have no face to see your ancestors!"


    The crowd was excited and ordered to open their mouth to accuse Shen Yu.


    Under the envious gaze of the people, Shen Yuan brings Shen Yu to the high platform.


    Then Shen Yuan stamped Shen Yu on the ground.


    In the process, Shen Yuan released his energy and made Shen Yu kneel on the ground.


    Shen Yu couldn''t move. He couldn''t help laughing when he looked at all the people of Shen clan scolding him.


    "A group of angry and despicable guys can only complain here and scream like idiots!"


    "Shen Yu, you dare to ridicule us. I don''t think you have enough patience to live!"


    Hearing Shen Yu''s taunt, everyone became more angry and excited.


    "I don''t want to hear you gossiping here. If you really have the ability and courage, you''ll go to Shen Ze for revenge!"


    At this moment, Shen Yu has put life and death aside.


    He didn''t care what his ending would be and continued to taunt the people present.


    "If you throw fire on me, it will only show you are incompetent, counsellor and ridiculous!"


    "You are all cowards!"


    "Now you come to criticize me like you care about the Shen family. I think it''s just a joke!"


    "If you really care about the Shen family, you should go to Shen Ze for revenge!"


    "I know you don''t dare to take revenge on Shen Ze. You are afraid of death. You are cowards!"


    "The Shen family is a joke!"


    "King Shen, if you are all cowards, you really don''t exist. Don''t, if you destroy it, you will be destroyed."


    After these words were finished, Shen Yu felt relieved, only felt that all the depression in his heart was released, and his mood became very comfortable.


    Shen Yu said these words and felt very good.


    After listening to his words, the mood of the Shen clan people present was very bad.


    One by one, their faces became very ugly, and there was a strong killing in their eyes.


    "Shen Yu, you are a traitor of your family. Don''t talk nonsense here!"


    "Shen Yu, you are a downright unworthy descendant!"


    "It''s unfortunate for the Shen family to have children like you!"


    "Shen Yu, you are mentally retarded. Your brain is trapped by the door!"


    The people of Shen clan were angry and began to abuse Shen Yu.


    In the face of public abuse and reprimand, Shen Yu did not care.


    "Don''t bark like a dog here. Kill or cut, whatever you want!"


    "Lao Tzu Shen Yu is another hero after eighteen years!"


    Shen Yu''s words show his fearless attitude towards death!

 Chapter 532

    "Kill Shen Yu!"


    "Kill him!"


    "Let Shen Yu go down and make amends to the ancestors!"


    "Let him go down and repent!"


    All the people were indignant. When they were excited by Shen Yu''s words, their anger became more intense.


    Everyone is clamoring to kill Shen Yu.


    Shen Yuan was standing next to Shen Yu, an old man over 60. His brow was locked and his face was very gloomy, as if he could drip ink.


    Shen Yuan was also very dissatisfied with Shen Yu''s attitude and what he said.


    He didn''t resist everyone''s clamor to kill Shen Yu.


    However, when it was time to kill, Shen Yuan still hesitated.


    Not long ago, he lost his son Shen Tianhua and his grandson Shen Hong.


    If Shen Yu is executed now, Shen Yuan will be a lonely old man.


    The fall of King Shen has made him sad enough.


    If you don''t have a son again, it will be really painful.


    Shen Yuan, who had not spoken for a long time, seemed to have made a decision. He waved to the crowd.


    Seeing this, they all shut their mouths and quieted down.


    Shen Yuan then said, "let Shen Yu, the unworthy descendant, go to the ancestral hall to admit his mistakes and repent, and then punish him!"


    Someone suggested in a low voice: "patriarch, Shen Yu has not changed his mind at all. It''s no use pulling him to the front of the ancestral hall to repent."


    Then someone echoed: "yes, patriarch, Shen Yu didn''t have the heart of repentance at first sight, so he didn''t have to make so much trouble, just punish him directly!"


    "Yes, punish him directly!"


    Later, another group agreed.


    Shen Yuan waved his hand, and then said in an indisputable tone: "don''t talk about it. I''ve made a decision about it."


    Seeing that Shen Yuan had made up his mind, other people had to give up and chose to shut up without making any more noise.


    Then Shen Yuan mentioned Shen Yu again and went to the ancestral hall.


    Everyone watched helplessly, but they didn''t stop.


    Shen Yuan directly brought Shen Yu to the ancestral hall, and then asked the latter to kneel in front of the tablet of Shen''s ancestors.


    Shen Yuan said coldly, "I want you to repent in front of your ancestors. I will kneel here tonight!"


    Shen Yu didn''t say anything. He didn''t retort, but he didn''t mean to repent.


    He didn''t do anything wrong. What did he regret?


    Shen Yuan didn''t know what Shen Yu was thinking. He didn''t say any more. Instead, he stood beside Shen Yu in silence.


    He looked at the tablets placed on the high platform, filled with guilt and remorse.


    King Shen''s family disintegrated in his hands and completely collapsed. Shen Yuan really had no face to see his ancestors.


    Shen Yuan standing here is the real repentance and confession.


    In this way, father and son, one knelt all night, one stood all night.


    ¡­¡­


    But the other party is his father after all, some things he can do, others can''t do!


    "I don''t know what to do, but I can know that there must be nothing good."


    Qin Chao said: "Shen Yuan took Shen Yu back to Shen Wang''s house by means of coercion."


    After a short pause, Qin Chao guessed and said, "young master, do you think they want to vent their anger on Shen Yu?"


    "This time, you have brought down the Shen family. The Shen family must feel bad. They dare not take revenge on you. They can only spread the fire elsewhere."


    Qin Chao took a look at Shen Ze''s face, and then whispered, "Shen Yu has a relationship with you after all."


    "What''s more, Shen Yu stayed out of the Shen family when they had an accident before, which would make the Shen family dissatisfied."


    Shen Ze''s face was expressionless, and he said, "like you said, did they arrest Shen Yu and go back to ask for a crime?"


    Qin Chao nodded, and then said, "I asked someone to inquire."


    "It seems that the people of the Shen family have evil intentions towards Shen Yu and want to kill him."


    Shen Ze frowned when he heard the words.


    It''s up to the master to beat a dog, not to mention that Shen Yu is related to him by blood.


    When Shen Yu was dealt with privately by the Shen family, did they not pay attention to Shen Ze?


    Shen Ze doesn''t want to get involved in Shen Yu''s affairs, and he doesn''t want to meddle.


    But it''s a matter of life and death, and he''s still up and down.


    Shen Ze''s voice was low and asked, "did they deal with Shen Yu?"


    Qin Chao shook his head and replied, "not yet."


    "Last night, other people clamored to execute Shen Yu directly, but Shen Yuan didn''t agree. Shen Yuan took Shen Yu to the ancestral hall for a night."


    After thinking about it, Qin Chao said, "but it''s hard to say whether Shen Yu will be dealt with today."


    "I have people staring at me all the time. I haven''t heard from you yet. I think I haven''t done anything yet."


    Shen Ze nodded, and then said, "go to King Shen''s house later."


    "Good."


    Qin Chao nodded.


    After that, they continued to eat breakfast and said nothing more.


    After having breakfast, Qin Chao washed the bowl with great care.


    Then, he drove a business car to take Shen Ze to Shen Wangfu.


    At the same time, in the ancestral hall of King Shen''s residence.


    After standing all night like a sculpture, Shen Yuan suddenly turned his head and looked down at Shen Yu, who was kneeling on the ground motionless.


    He said in a hoarse voice, "Shen Yu, are you wrong?"


    Shen Yu heard Shen Yuan''s inquiry, but he pretended not to hear it and didn''t make any response.


    His meaning is obvious.


    What''s wrong?

 Chapter 533

    Seeing that Shen Yu didn''t make a sound and still didn''t realize his mistake, Shen Yuan was angry and angry.


    "I don''t know how to repent, I''m stubborn!"


    In anger, Shen Yuan raised his hand and slapped Shen Yu.


    "Pa!"


    Shen Yuan''s hand was very heavy. With this slap, half of Shen Yu''s face burst with blood.


    "Shen Yu, do you know? If you don''t know your mistake, I can''t protect you!"


    Shen Yuan looked at Shen Yu with a kind of hate iron but not steel eyes, angry and angry.


    Shen Yu said coldly, "I don''t need you to protect me."


    "If I die, I can go down there and apologize to Ruoyun as soon as possible."


    Since Zhang Ruoyun died, Shen Yu''s heart has been half dead.


    If it wasn''t for Shen Ze, he would have wanted to go with Zhang Ruoyun.


    Over the years, Shen Yu has focused on Shen Ze and his career.


    Because Shen Ze was born out of wedlock, he didn''t enter Shen''s genealogy, so he had no family background.


    Therefore, Shen Yu is determined to give Shen Ze better conditions.


    Later, Shen Hong asked for someone to assassinate Shen Ze, which strengthened Shen Yu''s desire to take over the power of the Shen royal family, not only to protect Shen Ze, but also to vent his anger.


    Now, Shen Ze has become the Dragon kingdom. Of course, Shen Yu has not wanted to die directly.


    Because, he still has one thing to do, that is, he has not yet been forgiven by Shen Ze, and he will make up with Shen Ze''s father and son.


    If he died today, it would be a pity in Shen Yu''s heart.


    Listening to Shen Yu''s tone, Shen Yuan knew that he was not joking or breaking the pot.


    But it really doesn''t matter about life and death, even if it''s dead.


    Does Shen Yu really want to die?


    Thinking of these, Shen Yuan''s eyebrows twisted into a line, and his face became very ugly.


    Because a woman wants to die and live, it''s so hopeless!


    At this moment, Shen Yuan suddenly felt that Shen Yu was a useless waste.


    It''s ridiculous that a woman delays her life!


    "How could Shen Yuan give birth to a son like you? It''s an insult to me."


    Shen Yuan said angrily, "it''s no use taking such a thing as you. I don''t care about you!"


    Shen Yu is noncommittal about Shen Yuan''s words.


    He laughed and said, "yes, you have a useless son."


    Then, Shen Yu''s tone was full of pride and pride, and said word by word: "however, my son is very good, very, very good!"


    Shen Yuan naturally knew that Shen Yu was talking about Shen Ze.


    Although it was very wrong, Shen Yuan had to admit that Shen Yu really had a good son.


    Such as Shen Ze''s peerless arrogance, can really be called the dragon and Phoenix in people.


    Young, civil and military, not only with far more than ordinary talent, will be trained to master the military realm.


    In just four years, he has grown from a nobody to the number one general and the number one God of war.


    It is the most brilliant star in this era, and it will be famous in the future!


    Such Shen Ze is not only very good?


    Let anyone see, obviously will feel that Shen Ze is not generally good.


    Even though Shen Yuan hates Shen Ze very much now, he still has to admit that Shen Ze is the most famous person in the world!


    After a long time, Shen Yuan seemed to sigh with emotion and said in a somewhat complicated tone: "you really gave birth to a good son!"


    Shen Yu seems to see the general, tone full of free and easy meaning: "I was born a good son, even if now died, this life has no regrets."


    Seeing Shen Yu''s indifferent attitude towards life and death, Shen Yuan was very unhappy.


    In Shen Yuan''s view, Shen Yu''s lack of will to survive is a very useless performance, which makes him feel a shame.


    "Since you want to die, I won''t talk nonsense to you."


    After Shen Yuan said this, he didn''t mean to continue talking.


    Shen Yu didn''t want to talk to Shen Yuan any more. They both fell into silence.


    At this time, the sun rises to the East, and the golden sun shines into the ancestral hall.


    After a while, as the people of Shen clan had breakfast, they came to the group ancestral hall one after another.


    Shen Yuan said that he wanted Shen Yu to confess one night in front of the tablets of all the ancestors.


    Now, one night later, it''s time for liquidation.


    As time goes on, there are more and more people in the ancestral hall.


    Finally, all the Shen people came to the ancestral hall.


    "Patriarch, it''s time for liquidation." The old man in black, named Shen bin, suggested again.


    The old man of the Shen family seems to have a huge anger in his heart. If he doesn''t find a scapegoat to vent his anger, he will not stop.


    "Patriarch, it''s time for liquidation!"


    "Yes, patriarch, it''s time to deal with Shen Yu."


    "If he doesn''t know how to repent, let him go underground and make amends to the ancestors!"


    Everyone''s words and deeds are in agreement with Shen Bin''s meaning, quite a sense of excitement.


    In the face of public criticism, Shen Yu has no fluctuation in his heart, and even wants to laugh.


    He had been disappointed with the people of Shen clan for a long time, so he didn''t care what they thought of him.


    As for what the Shen clan thought of him, he didn''t care at all.


    At this moment, Shen Yu''s heart is calm.


    He had already guessed what he was going to face next. He was very calm, not afraid, not afraid. He had a kind of demeanor that Mount Tai would collapse in front of him.


    To face life and death calmly, Shen Yu is a big man!


    Shen Yuan''s face was gloomy. He turned his back to the crowd and had no words for a long time.


    I don''t know how long later, he closed his eyes and said coldly, "Shen Yu doesn''t know how to repent. He is unfaithful and unfilial to Shen. He should be punished!"


    "According to the rules of the Shen family, Shen Yu will be executed on the spot today!"


    In the end, Shen Yuan''s tone was trembling.


    It is not easy for anyone to execute his own son.


    Although Shen Yuan was very disappointed with Shen Yu, he still couldn''t bear to execute him.


    As a speaker of the Shen family, Shen Yuan''s speech is obviously one mouthful of saliva and one mouthful of nail. When he says it, it''s a matter of certainty and can''t be changed.


    "Patriarch, let me execute Shen Yu!" Shen bin suggested.


    Shen bin is the one who is close to Shen Tianhua.


    At the beginning, when Shen Yu and Shen Tianhua were fighting for the position of home owner, they had conflicts and frictions with Shen bin, and they were very unhappy.


    At the moment, Shen bin is planning to take revenge on Shen Yu.


    Shen Yuan is ruthless and does it himself. Facing Shen Bin''s proposal, he hesitates for a moment, nods and says, "OK, it''s up to you to do it."

 Chapter 534

    Shen bin smell speech, in the eyes suddenly flash a ferocious color.


    Without hesitation, he raised his feet and went straight behind Shen Yu.


    At the moment, Shen Yu was still kneeling on the ground.


    Although unable to move, Shen Yu can still detect that Shen bin comes behind him and feels the murderous spirit of the latter.


    "I really feel sick in your hands."


    Shen Yu could speak. He spoke lightly, and his tone was full of sarcasm.


    When Shen Tianhua and Shen Yu fought for the position of the head of Shen''s family, Shen Yu and Shen bin often fought against each other.


    Shen Yu naturally knew that Shen bin was taking revenge on himself and wanted to take this opportunity to revenge him.


    Although she has faced life and death calmly, it is still a bad feeling for Shen Yu to die under Shen Bin''s hands.


    "Somebody else, please. I don''t want to die in the hands of this old man."


    Shen Yu said coldly, his tone full of disgust.


    After listening to Shen Yu''s words, Shen Bin''s face became a little ugly, and the murderer in his eyes became more intense.


    "Shen Yu, you can''t help it now. You have to wait to die!" Shen Bin said sternly.


    Shen bin wants to revenge Shen Yu as soon as possible, or he is afraid that Shen Yuan will go back and save Shen Yu.


    "Shen Yu, you unworthy son, go underground and make amends to your ancestors."


    Shen bin couldn''t wait. After saying this, he raised his hand and patted Shen Yu''s head angrily.


    Shen bin is also a martial arts practitioner. His martial arts strength is at its peak the day after tomorrow.


    Although he has not reached the master level, he can obviously smash Shen Yu''s skull and kill him on the spot when he can''t resist.


    At this moment, the other Shen clan people are watching coldly. They don''t say "stop" or stop. They are ruthless and disgusting.


    And Shen Yuan is still back to the public, facing the tablet of Shen''s ancestors, he doesn''t move, and he doesn''t want to stop Shen bin.


    For a moment, it seems that everyone wants to see Shen Yu killed by Shen bin.


    Shen Yu''s ending seems to be doomed.


    He can''t move. He can''t resist.


    Shen Bin''s slap will surely kill him!


    At this moment, he has become a dying man!


    Just when everyone thought Shen Yu would be killed on the spot.


    Just when Shen Bin''s hand was ten inches away from Shen Yu''s head.


    A cold and heartless voice suddenly sounded in the silent ancestral hall.


    "Who gave you the courage to execute Shen Yu?"


    This is a questioning discourse, full of overbearing and strong meaning.


    With the sound, a wonderful breath appeared in the ancestral hall.


    "Bang!"


    Before everyone could make any response, Shen Bin''s right hand, which patted Shen Yu''s head, exploded in vain!


    Not only the palm of his hand, Shen Bin''s whole right arm exploded.


    His right arm turned into a blood mist in an instant!


    All the people who saw this scene widened their eyes and opened their mouths in horror.


    What the hell is going on?


    "Ah..."


    The whole right arm is broken, and the pain makes Shen bin dead and alive. His face is twisted, showing an extremely painful look.


    As he opened his mouth and uttered a shrill scream, he held his right shoulder in his left hand, where his blood was dripping from his broken arm. His body was staggering, and he stepped backward awkwardly.


    "Dong!"


    Shen bin can''t keep his figure steady. After a few steps backward, he falls heavily on the ground and falls.


    After falling to the ground, Shen bin rolls on the ground in pain, wailing for days.


    All of a sudden, people are a little confused.


    For a moment, everyone was stunned.


    Among them, only Shen Yuan took the lead in responding.


    Shen Yuan suddenly turned around and looked very dignified toward the door of ancestral hall.


    At the gate of ancestral hall, a young figure suddenly appeared.


    A white casual wear, slender posture, a fresh clean short hair, face cold Jun, Feng Shen such as jade.


    This young figure is Shen Ze!


    Just out of the voice is Shen Ze, let Shen bin whole right arm burst open is also Shen Ze!


    When he heard the sound before, Shen Yuan knew it was Shen Ze.


    At the moment, seeing Shen Ze himself, Shen Yuan''s eyebrows twisted into a line, and his face became more dignified than ever.


    Why is this God of plague here again!


    Shen Yuan felt very angry, and a strong sense of uneasiness arose in his heart.


    Who gave you the courage to execute Shen Yu?


    Thinking of what Shen zegang said, Shen Yuan probably knows that Shen Ze should be here for Shen Yu.


    What the hell is this?


    Although Shen Yuan knows that Shen Ze and Shen Yu''s father son relationship is not good, he knows that they are father son after all, and they are connected by blood.


    They want to execute Shen Yu, which is obviously not so acceptable to Shen Ze.


    When Shen Ze came here, he showed a kind of attitude and meaning.


    Shen Yu can''t be killed!


    And they were just about to execute Shen Yu, which would obviously upset Shen Ze.


    What will happen if Shen Ze is upset?


    It''s horrible to think about it!


    Shen Ze has the power of life and death. He says that killing your family will kill you!


    At this moment, Shen Yuan didn''t dare to think much and fell into deep worry.


    The crowd soon responded, turning around and looking at the gate of ancestral hall.


    Seeing Shen Ze at the gate of ancestral hall, everyone seemed to have seen ghosts. They all looked frightened.


    Before, I only heard what a terrible character Shen Ze was.


    Now, after seeing Shen Ze kill Shen Tianhua and his son, and lead to the collapse of the Shen family, the Shen family has had a deep fear of Shen Ze.


    Even though they hate Shen Ze very much and want to take revenge on him, they still subconsciously produce fear and fear, which makes them almost scared.


    At this time, other Shen people naturally want to know what Shen Ze came for just like Shen Yuan.


    Shen Yu, the object they are about to execute, is Shen Ze''s father anyway. This is an unchangeable and real fact.


    Even if Shen Ze and Shen Yu don''t agree, they won''t let others kill Shen Yu.


    After all, father and son are not at the point of antagonism.


    In this case, Shen Ze obviously did not allow others to kill Shen Yu.


    Isn''t it a big joke that my father was killed?


    Shen Ze came here not only to keep Shen Yu, but also to blame Shen''s family.


    What should we do now?


    Think of these, people''s hearts are born with a thick worry and uneasiness.


    When people were in a state of confusion and panic.


    Shen Ze raised his feet and walked towards the ancestral hall.

 Chapter 535

    At the moment, Shen Ze is just like evil spirits and evil spirits in the eyes of Shen family, which makes them very afraid.


    As Shen Ze walked into the ancestral hall, the people of Shen clan stepped back like they were avoiding the God of pestilence, giving way to a smooth road.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Shen Ze came straight behind Shen Yu.


    After standing still, Shen Ze''s face was expressionless, and his eyes calmly looked at Shen Yu kneeling on the ground.


    He had no words and no other movements.


    Everyone didn''t know what Shen Ze wanted to do. Apart from staring at Shen Ze tightly, everyone was silent.


    Even if a right arm had just been blown up, blood was still flowing from the broken arm. Shen bin was so painful that he could only bite his teeth and dare not make any more noise.


    For a moment, the whole hall fell into a dead silence.


    The atmosphere became very depressed and tense.


    When Shen bin just started, Shen Yu had anticipated that his own ending would be death.


    But he did not think that he was not dead.


    What''s more, Shen Ze came unexpectedly.


    "Who gave you the courage to kill him?"


    What''s more, Shen Ze obviously came to save him.


    No matter what the reason is, the result is that Shen Ze doesn''t want his people to kill him.


    Even if he didn''t know why Shen Ze did it, Shen Yu was still deeply touched.


    Previously, Shen Ze had always held an opinion on Shen Yu because of Zhang Ruoyun. The relationship between father and son was very bad.


    Although not to the point of severing the relationship, but just like strangers.


    In Shen Yu''s opinion, Shen Ze doesn''t want to care about his life or death.


    But he didn''t expect that Shen Ze would still care about his life.


    Moreover, Shen Ze was able to appear here in time and directly saved his life, proving that Shen Ze was very concerned about this matter.


    Thinking of this, Shen Yu was very moved.


    He couldn''t move, but his eyes were full of tears.


    It''s said that men don''t shed tears lightly. What Shen Ze did obviously touched the softest part of Shen Yu''s heart.


    Although Shen Yu turned his back to Shen Ze, and could not move or speak, Shen Ze, with keen awareness, could feel Shen Yu''s inner emotional fluctuations.


    But for this, he is very calm, and not too much emotional ups and downs.


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything to Shen Yu. His heart moved. A breath swept out of his body and wrapped Shen Yu in an instant.


    Shen Ze released this breath, which was to remove Shen Yuan''s effect on Shen Yu''s body.


    At the next moment, Shen Yu regained his freedom of movement.


    In recent years, Shen Yu has never had any contact with Shen Ze except when he went to Hangzhou and blocked the road.


    Shen Yu is very clear that Shen Ze is complaining about him and doesn''t want to get involved with him.


    Today, Shen Ze came here, saved his life, and spoke to protect him.


    This shows that Shen zeduo still cares about him.


    Even if he was not regarded as a father, he was only related by blood, but it was enough for Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu is very satisfied.


    At the moment, Shen Yu''s mood is hard to express.


    And for him, now really let him die, he can also have no regrets.


    When the Shen clan were silent one after another, they were afraid to speak, Shen Yuan began to speak.


    Shen Yuan looks directly at Shen Ze and is opposite to his four eyes, which means to fight against each other.


    Shen Yuan said coldly and strongly: "this is the internal affairs of Shen family. It has nothing to do with other people. It''s not up to other people to tell us what to do!"


    As soon as Shen Yuan''s words came out, the hearts of the Shen clan all shook violently.


    Shen Yuan didn''t make it clear, but the implication is that he deals with Shen Yu, which is an internal affair of the Shen family. It has nothing to do with Shen Ze, who is not in the Shen family tree. It''s not Shen Ze''s turn to direct.


    How can Shen Yuan say that? How dare you say that?


    What does Shen Yuan say that is to confront Shen Ze?


    Are you not afraid to completely annoy Shen Ze and let Shen Ze blood wash the Shen family?


    Although we haven''t seen Shen Ze''s ferocity with our own eyes, we all have heard of Shen Ze''s deeds.


    This young man is the living king of hell who killed 100000 soldiers in one night!


    If he is angry, he can really destroy Shen''s family!

 Chapter 536

    As is known to all, Shen Ze always goes his own way.


    It''s cruel to kill people, not to mention a small family, even a country.


    There are not only the living king of hell, but also the murderous name of being slaughtered.


    Shen''s family first executed Shen Yu in private, which has already provoked Shen Ze.


    Later, Shen Yuan raves and fights with Shen Ze.


    Other Shen clan people are very afraid that Shen Ze will be angry and blood wash Shen clan.


    In the case of bloodless, Shen Ze relied on his powerful strength and influence to bring down the Shen family.


    Shen Ze obviously had enough strength to destroy the whole Shen family.


    For a moment, Shen clan people were very upset.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere of the whole hall became more tense and depressed.


    At this moment, who is the most fearless of the whole Shen clan is obviously Shen Yuan.


    Since he dares to speak like this, he has obviously made plans to have a strong conflict with Shen Ze.


    Before, Shen Yuan was in a state of awe, unwilling to argue with Shen zeduo.


    But nothing can go as he wants.


    Today, the Shen royal family has completely collapsed, and the century old foundation has been destroyed.


    Shen Yuan''s hatred for Shen Ze has reached the acme.


    Now facing Shen Ze, Shen Yuan has a broken pot broken psychology.


    If Shen Ze doesn''t come today, Shen Yuan won''t take the initiative to revenge Shen Ze because he wants to preserve the fire and make a comeback.


    But Shen Ze comes to the door on his own initiative, and because it''s the Shen family that deals with Shen Yu, Shen Yuan can''t bear it.


    In Shen Yuan''s opinion, Shen Ze really can''t handle Shen Yu''s affairs.


    Let''s not talk about the relationship between father and son, let''s say that all this is due to Shen Ze.


    If it wasn''t for you, Shen Ze, who destroyed the Shen family, how could I force Shen Yuan to execute his own son?


    You Shen Ze killed my eldest son first, and now you force me to kill my youngest son, and you bring the Shen family to pieces.


    How can Shen Yuan bear it?


    Shen Yuan felt that it was meaningless to bear it any longer. It would be too oppressive.


    Now that King Shen has fallen, there is nothing to lose.


    Even if all the members of the Shen family are still alive, this is equivalent to the fact that they exist in name, which is meaningless.


    It''s not too late to talk about a comeback and a gentleman''s revenge, but it''s just a psychological comfort.


    The people of the Shen family know in their hearts that the Shen royal family has fallen down and has become history. There will never be any possibility of its glory again.


    As for seeking revenge from Shen Ze, it is even more impossible.


    With Shen Ze''s current status and power, the Shen family can never do it.


    Unless Shen''s family can produce an immortal genius, become an invincible master and kill Shen Ze.


    But this possibility is very small, because now the Shen family does not have such seedlings.


    Moreover, we have seen how powerful Shen Ze is. Shen Yuan is the first God of war in the world!


    And this is only about Shen Ze''s personal force. If we add Shen Ze''s power and the 1.5 million soldiers in the five World War Zone under his command, it will be even more impossible.


    Even if there are a hundred Shen royal families, it is impossible to get revenge.


    All this is very clear to the people of Shen clan.


    And they just don''t want to think, they just want to paralyze themselves.


    But that''s the truth and it will never change.


    A rabbit can bite even when it is pressed.


    Shen Yuan''s current situation feels like a dog jumping over a wall.


    Shen Ze was not shocked or surprised by Shen Yuan''s words.


    Shen''s family has been driven to a dead end now. It''s normal for them to break jars.


    Of course, although he understands, Shen Ze does not agree.


    Shen Ze took a deep look at Shen Yuan, and then said in a strong tone, "if you don''t let Ben long Shen take care of your Shen family, Ben long Shen will take care of it!"


    Shen Ze''s words made Shen clan''s heart shake violently again.


    Shen Ze and Shen Yuan are fighting against each other. Isn''t that the same as declaring war on each other?


    The fight seems to have reached an inevitable state.


    Aware of this, the Shen clan people present were even more uneasy.


    Although the fall of the Shen clan has already killed half of the Shen clan''s heart, they still don''t want to be washed with blood and report to the palace of hell.


    No one wants to die, and these Shen people are no exception. After all, survival is a human instinct.


    Shen Yuan spoke again when the people of Shen clan were already in a serious state of anxiety.


    "It''s my Shen family''s business. It''s none of your business!"


    This time, Shen Yuan directly pointed out.


    "If you insist on taking charge, don''t blame our Shen family for being rude to you."


    Later, Shen Yuan said something provocative, and his words were full of gunpowder.


    Seeing that Shen Yuan wanted to fight against Shen Ze so plainly, the hearts of the Shen clan were raised to their voices.


    After listening to Shen Yuan''s words, Shen Ze was not angry. He said in a flat tone: "the Dragon God is determined to manage. How dare you treat the Dragon God?"


    When Shen Yuan heard the words, he immediately said coldly, "the Shen family don''t mind leaving the Dragon God in the ancestral hall of King Shen''s residence forever!"


    The meaning of Shen Yuan''s words is very obvious. If Shen Ze insists on taking charge of Shen Yu''s affairs, then Shen''s family will kill Shen Ze!


    Who dares to kill Shen Ze?


    There are few people in the vast world.


    It is even more difficult to find out who dares to kill Shen Ze face to face!


    Shen Yuan''s words are bold and bold.


    Let anyone listen, will think he Shenyuan live tired, the whole family want to be destroyed!


    Shen Yuan expressed his intention to kill Shen Ze, which made the heartbeat of other Shen clan people miss half a beat.


    Is it really a big fight, a war, no room left?


    You Shenyuan want to die, but I don''t want to die!


    The whole Shen family, obviously, has not yet achieved unity.


    Although the Shen family hated Shen Ze for his downfall, there was still a group of people who could not be brave enough to avenge Shen Ze.


    When Shen Yuan said this, he was going to fight against Shen Ze.


    Those who don''t want to die suddenly scold Shen Yuan in their heart for being stupid and impulsive like a rash man.


    After listening to Shen Yuan''s words full of murders, Shen Ze''s eyes became playful.


    The corners of his mouth raised a radian of disdain and said faintly, "do you Shen family want to leave the Dragon God in this ancestral hall?"


    "Let''s have a try. Let''s see if it''s the destruction of the Shen family or the Dragon God''s death here!"


    As soon as the words fell, a terrible murderous spirit poured out from Shen Ze''s body.


    It was like a turbulent wave that swept across the hall in an instant.


    The temperature in the hall drops suddenly!


    All the people present felt like falling into an ice cellar, cold all over, and their heart almost split!

 Chapter 537

    Although it was only a few years since Shen Ze was promoted to be a master of martial arts, he was among the top martial artists.


    He is the youngest martial arts master of all time.


    Moreover, he is the only strong warrior in the world who fights alone and will be killed by the enemies of the same master of martial arts.


    To be able to cut off the same level of martial arts masters under the horse, just this achievement, it makes people look up to and fear!


    At this moment, Shen Ze released the murderous spirit as if it were the essence, showing the authority of the martial arts master.


    Except for Shen Yuan, who was also a martial arts master, and several martial arts masters of Shen Yu, all the other members of the Shen family could not bear it.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Those Shen clan people are like dustpan, their bodies shake violently, and then they fall on their knees one by one.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, I knelt down.


    Then, except for Shen Yuan and Shen Yu, there were two martial arts masters, all the others knelt on the ground.


    Under the master, everything is a mole ant!


    At this moment, Shen Ze will reflect this point incisively and vividly!


    In addition to the martial arts master and martial arts master can bear the pressure of Shen Ze, others can not bear.


    After kneeling down, the other Shen people suffered from the same pain and headache. They clenched their teeth and held on.


    If Shen Ze continues to do so, these people may die suddenly because they can''t bear it!


    Shen Ze is very powerful. He really has a posture of destroying the Shen family!


    The crowd trembled and filled with fear.


    Shen Yuan was afraid that if Shen Ze did this, he would shock other Shen people to death, so he immediately released a breath to fight against the murderous spirit released by Shen Ze, so as to relieve the pressure of others.


    Shen Yuan has been promoted to martial arts master for many years and is also a top martial arts master.


    The breath he releases can play a big role.


    The pressure on other members of the Shen clan has been greatly relieved.


    Although still can not stand up, but the body under a lot of pressure, become relaxed and comfortable a lot.


    After relieving the pressure for everyone, Shen Yuan stares at Shen Ze like a blade in his eyes. He says in a cold voice, "I haven''t used force for a long time. I want to have two moves with Lord Dragon God alone. I don''t know if it''s ok?"


    Shen Ze sniffed the words and gave a light smile.


    He didn''t say anything, but raised his hand and clapped directly at Shen Yuan.


    "Boom..."


    With Shen Ze''s hand, it was like an earthquake. The earth was shaking and the ancestral hall was shaking violently.


    Kneeling on the ground, people of Shen clan were so frightened that they fell to the ground one after another.


    Shen Yu and the other two martial arts masters who were still standing changed their faces greatly and their faces became extremely dignified.


    Shen Yuan''s attention has been on Shen Ze.


    So, although Shen Ze did it in vain, Shen Yuan responded.


    It''s a long way to go.


    Between the lightning and flint, Shen Yuan also raised his hand and clapped it across the air.


    "Bang!"


    The next moment, like two invisible mountains collided together, a deafening crash sound sounded.


    Then, an invisible wave swept between Shen Ze and Shen Yuan.


    Although the master of martial arts can''t destroy heaven and earth, it''s easy to demolish a house.


    When Shen Ze and Shen Yuan fight each other, the destructive power they produce is enough to destroy the whole ancestral hall.


    At the moment, the invisible wave between the two is full of terrifying power, which is enough to destroy the ancestral hall!


    Ancestral hall is the most important building for the whole Shen family.


    Because the tablets of ancestors are placed here, which is the most important and can not be damaged.


    No matter Shen Yuan or the other two martial arts masters, they all want to disperse the storm.


    And even if a master of martial arts and two masters of martial arts took the hand, it still could not completely dispel the storm.


    "Click!"


    Ancestral hall is still shaking violently, cracks like spider webs appear on the walls, and inch by inch cracks appear on the ground.


    When the storm completely dissipated, the ancestral hall was in a mess and looked very dilapidated.


    Shen clan people''s faces became extremely ugly.


    The Shen family has fallen, and now the ancestral hall is about to be destroyed. What is the need for the Shen family to exist?


    The resentment in Shen clan people''s heart is that they all look at Shen Ze with hatred.


    If it wasn''t for Shen Ze''s sudden attack on Shen Yuan, such a thing wouldn''t have happened, making the ancestral hall look like this.


    Shen clan people have a new hatred for Shen Ze.


    For a time, most people have the heart to kill Shen Ze!


    "Shen Ze, you deceive people too much, too much!"


    Shen Yuan''s face was gloomy. His eyes glared angrily at Shen Ze, and his voice was angry.


    Shen Yuan really wants to fight Shen Ze, but he doesn''t plan to fight Shen Ze in ancestral hall. Instead, he plans to go outside Shen''s mansion and go to a wide place to fight.


    After all, once the two martial arts masters fight each other, the destructive power is terrible.


    If we fight at the scene, it is very likely that the whole Shen palace will be demolished!


    Although the Shen family has fallen down now, there is still a little thought for Shen Yuan and other Shen family members to preserve the Shen family.


    If Lord Shen''s house is gone, many things will be meaningless.


    Even now, it doesn''t mean much to many Shen people.


    "If you want to fight with benlongshen, benlongshen will help you."


    Shen Ze didn''t care about the damage to ancestral hall.


    In his opinion, the Shen family now exists in name only. Let alone the ancestral hall, it''s no big deal that the whole Shen palace is gone.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, both Shen Yuan and other members of the Shen family know that what Shen zegang said is not a joke, but a serious one.


    Shen Ze really doesn''t mind making a move, bloody washing the whole Shen family!


    Today''s battle of life and death is inevitable!


    Aware of these, Shen clan people are awe inspiring and look more dignified than ever before.


    No matter who is facing life and death, there is no fear and fear.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Shen Yuan, who was very upset in his heart, became even more upset.


    Shen Yuan stares at Shen Ze, and his whole body is murderous.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Shen Ze, since you have forced my Shen family to die, let''s fight to death!"


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Yuan suddenly released his whole body breath, and his momentum suddenly climbed to the extreme.


    A big fight is imminent!

 Chapter 538

    After Shen Yuan made a cruel remark, the next moment, he moved.


    Shen Yuan took the initiative to attack Shen Ze.


    This is Shen Yuan''s first time to do so. Before that, he had been passive defense and would not take the initiative to attack Shen Ze.


    After all, it takes a lot of courage and courage to attack Shen Ze, the first God of war in the world.


    All over the world, few people dare to attack Shen Ze.


    "Boom!"


    Shen Yuan''s figure disappeared at the moment when his momentum broke out.


    The next moment, he appeared in front of Shen Ze like a ghost.


    "Boom!"


    Shen Yuan''s movements are not complicated, but quite simple.


    His right hand clenched into a fist, a fist toward Shen Ze''s face.


    Shen Yuan''s fists are full of energy.


    It looks like the fist of ordinary people, but the power contained in it is enough to blow up a house, which can be seen.


    If Shen Yuan hit the ordinary people, he would be blasted to pieces.


    Under the master of martial arts, no one can resist!


    In the face of Shen Yuan''s sudden and fierce attack, Shen Ze is calm and calm.


    He stood in the same place, motionless as a mountain, quite a kind of worldly style.


    In the eyes of the public, Shen Yuan''s attack was so swift that Shen Zegen could not escape.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, in a flash, Shen Ze stretched out his right hand behind him.


    He clapped his right hand straight ahead.


    The movement is also very crisp, not fancy, very simple.


    "Dong!"


    The next moment, one punch and one palm collided head-on.


    A sound like thunder burst out.


    All of a sudden, people felt that their ears were deaf, and their heads were buzzing.


    Between a fist and a palm, a wave of terror swept away again.


    All the people who were close to each other were hit like shells by this wave and shot backward.


    At the same time, the ancestral hall vibrated violently, the walls fell off again, and cracks appeared.


    The roof began to crack and crumble, as if it would collapse at any time.


    "Get out!"


    I don''t know who gave a big drink.


    Shen''s clansmen were all so scared that they had to rush to the ancestral hall.


    At the moment, the ancestral hall began to collapse.


    "Boom..."


    The beams and bricks fell down, and the smoke rose to the sky.


    "Ah..."


    Some people rushed out of ancestral hall for the first time, while others didn''t run fast enough and were hit by bricks and stones or fallen walls.


    The ancestral hall was in chaos, and all kinds of screams came out one after another.


    At the moment, the ancestral hall is shaking more and more severely with the violent vibration, so the collapse is even more severe.


    Within a minute, the ancestral hall collapsed.


    The scene is like an earthquake, with smoke and dust in the sky.


    The whole Shen family, except most of them rushed out of ancestral hall, a small part of them were buried in the ruins.


    Among them, Shen bin, who has broken an arm and collapsed on the ground, was unable to escape without help.


    He was killed alive by a huge beam.


    Shen clan people who escaped from ancestral hall, standing in the courtyard, are still scared, staring at the dust filled ruins.


    Shen Ze and Shen Yuan did not come out. Are they dead or alive?


    Two people''s fight should not have stopped, whether divided the victory and defeat?


    Shen clan people are not only sentimental about the dead Shen clan, but also full of doubts in their hearts. They want to know about Shen Ze and Shen Yuan.


    In the eyes of the public, almost a few minutes later, all the smoke dispersed.


    All of the people were surprised to see Shen Ze and Shen Yuan for the first time.


    As the ancestral hall has just collapsed, we are not very clear about the situation of Shen Ze and Shen Yuan.


    And just when the ancestral hall collapsed, Shen Ze and Shen Yuan fought each other again.


    They hit each other again, but no one saw them.


    Because of this, the ancestral hall collapsed completely.


    During the collapse of ancestral hall, Shen Ze and Shen Yuan did not leave.


    The two men got tangled.


    Shen Ze didn''t want to be crushed under the ruins, but Shen Yuan didn''t.


    He holds the will to die heart, wants to die together with Shen Ze, so he has been dragging Shen Ze, does not let Shen Ze leave.


    However, Shen Yuan''s wishful thinking failed after all.


    Just because the house collapsed, how could the master of martial arts be crushed to death?


    Boom!


    After a while, the ruins, which had fallen into calm, shook violently again.


    "Bang!"


    Under the puzzled and frightening gaze of the people, the ruins burst open, and two figures soared up and flew out.


    Then, the two figures came to the high altitude and stood in the air.


    When they looked around, they found that the two figures were Shen Ze and Shen Yuan.


    Two people rushed out from the ruins, but they were all undamaged. They didn''t seem to be hurt at all.


    The battle between the two men has not been decided yet!


    Among the surviving members of the Shen family, except that Shen Yu didn''t want Shen Ze''s life in danger, all the other members of the Shen family wanted to see Shen Ze killed by Shen Yuan.


    They have no words, but they curse Shen Ze bitterly in their hearts.


    There was silence between heaven and earth.


    Shen Ze and Shen Yuan are standing in the void, facing each other across the void.


    Two people''s eyes are like electricity, four eyes are opposite, there seems to be thunder shuttling in the air, the air is hissing and exploding, and the space is constantly distorted and folded.


    This scene looks like the space is about to break up. It''s terrible.


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s eyes are full of awe and fear.


    This is the strength of master Wudao!


    Just the aura is enough to make people unable to bear and die suddenly.


    Under the master, everything is a mole ant.


    That''s true!


    The battle between Shen Ze and Shen Yuan is not a master of martial arts. Obviously, they can''t intervene.


    Even if the martial arts masters enter the array, they can only become cannon fodder and can''t turn over any waves at all.


    For the people of Shen clan, they all want to kill Shen Ze and help Shen Yuan fight against Shen Ze.


    However, they are obviously powerless.


    Even with this idea, it doesn''t help.


    Even a martial arts master like Shen Yu can''t help Shen Yuan.


    Shen Yu didn''t want to help Shen Yuan, and the other two martial arts masters were powerless.


    The battle between martial arts masters has been separated from the category of human beings, not everyone can intervene!


    This battle can only be decided by Shen Ze and Shen Yuan.


    Of course, Shen clan people are worried about Shen Yuan.


    After all, Shen Ze is the first God of war in the world. He once made brilliant achievements in killing the martial masters of the enemy country!

 Chapter 539

    Although Shen Yuan has been promoted to be a master of martial arts for many years, Shen Ze is only a few years old.


    However, Shen Ze has a brilliant record of killing the martial masters of the enemy country, which is enough to form a deterrent force against any martial masters.


    In the eyes of the world, every martial arts master has been separated from the category of human beings, just like the existence of God.


    Every top martial artist has his own strength, which is unmatched.


    Before Shen Ze, there had never been a battle between two martial arts masters, and one of them died.


    Shen Ze created this mythical thing.


    Shen Ze has such a brilliant record, Shen clan people obviously do not dare to regard him as a general martial arts master.


    Shen Ze was just now in the world. Shen Ze and Shen Yuan exchanged hands twice. They both used their palms to their fists.


    Although Shen Ze''s martial arts strength has not yet returned to the peak state, it is still not weaker than the downwind.


    Two hand, he did not move, not affected by any.


    On the contrary, Shen Yuan''s breath is unstable, Qi and blood in his body are surging, and his fists are aching.


    This impressively made Shen Yuan feel Shen Ze''s power and terror.


    Sure enough, those who have killed the martial arts masters are extraordinary!


    Since he was promoted to the master of martial arts, Shen Yuan has never been defeated in the process of fighting with martial arts.


    Even if you compete with the master of martial arts, you can still fight with equal strength.


    It''s the first time that this kind of falling down again and again has happened to him.


    Looking at the young man standing across the air, Shen Yuan, with an extremely dignified face, sighed in his heart.


    If there are talented people coming out, one wave is stronger than another.


    You Shen Ze is only in your early twenties, but you have such a high level of force. Even as an opponent, you have to admire.


    Before, in Shen Yuan''s eyes, his grandson Shen Hong was the best young generation.


    At this moment, Shen Yuan suddenly found himself just a frog in the well.


    Diamond cuts diamond.


    Compared with Shen Ze, Shen Hong is far behind. There is an insurmountable gap between them.


    In front of this young man, is really through the ancient and modern peerless pride!


    Not to mention peers and looking forward, even looking back, it is very likely that there will be no better people.


    Shen Yuan stared at Shen Ze for a while, and then he slowly said, "if I can fight with such a peerless Tianjiao as you, Shen Yuan won''t die today even if I die in battle."


    When Shen Yuan said this, his mood was very complicated, but he was sincere, without any hypocrisy.


    All over the world, few people can fight with Shen Ze alone, let alone face to face.


    For many top martial artists, it''s an honor to fight Shen Ze, the world''s first God of war.


    After all, there are things you can''t ask for.


    "Today, let''s have a big fight with liver tremor."


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Yuan''s look suddenly became fierce.


    At the same time, Shen Yuan mobilized his breath, and his momentum rose again and again.


    After a while, Shen Yuan''s momentum rose to the extreme.


    In the previous fight, both sides were just testing.


    Now, obviously, it''s going to be serious.


    "Boom!"


    After gathering strength, there seemed to be a flash of lightning in Shen Yuan''s eyes.


    The next moment, his big sleeve swung, a wave of air roared out of his sleeve.


    "Whew..."


    In the void, it was like countless arrows appeared, whistling towards Shen Ze with the potential of tearing the sky.


    At this moment, Shen Ze is like a target, there are thousands of arrows, all toward him.


    "Chi la la..."


    In the eyes of Shen people standing on the ground, the sky curtain seems to be torn, and the picture becomes distorted.


    Seeing this scene, people either look dignified, or look in awe, or feel cold, or tremble with fear.


    Master of martial arts, it''s like he can destroy heaven and earth when he raises his hands and feet. It''s so terrible!


    Everyone on the scene can see that Shen Yuan is trying his best.


    Can Shen Ze block it?


    Before the invisible arrows came, Shen Ze''s picture was very clear.


    They were surprised to see that Shen Ze was motionless, his breath was introverted, and there was no movement on him.


    What does this half god and half human young man want to do?


    Facing Shen Yuan''s all-out attack, don''t you plan to make any defense?


    How can we resist Shen Yuan''s attack without any momentum.


    Even if you are the world''s first God of war who has killed the martial arts master, you can''t be so big!


    For a moment, everyone felt that Shen Ze was arrogant.


    In their opinion, Shen Ze''s arrogance will lead to evil.


    However, what happened next was totally different from what you imagined.


    Shen Ze didn''t hide or avoid. When the invisible arrows like a storm approached him, he opened his mouth and spat out a word.


    "Scatter!"


    As soon as this word came out, those invisible arrows were obedient and all of them disappeared in silence.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the arrow storm just disappeared, as if nothing had happened.


    So easy to deal with Shen Yuan''s full offensive?


    Seeing this scene, the Shen clan people standing on the ground all widened their eyes, and their faces showed a strange color.


    In the face of Shen Yuan''s earth shaking attack, Shen Ze just opened his mouth to say a scattered word, and it was easy to resolve.


    How is that possible?


    It''s just like a fable. It''s unbelievable!


    "Shen Yuan, you take this Dragon God''s move!"


    When everyone was shocked, Shen Ze took the initiative to launch an offensive.

 Chapter 540

    In those days, Shen Ze was known as a god killer on the battlefield.


    Among the 300000 Qinglong soldiers, he is the one who drinks the best and kills the most enemies.


    There are countless enemies who died in Shen Ze''s hands. He was really baptized by blood and fire.


    After the war subsided, Shen Ze did not use much force, let alone take the initiative to attack others.


    Of course, with Shen Ze''s current force, even if he has not yet returned to the peak state, few people are worthy of his initiative to launch an offensive.


    Shen Yuan is not the first, nor will he be the last.


    "Shen Yuan, you take this Dragon God''s move!"


    When Shen Ze said this, the whole world seemed to fall into a dead silence in an instant.


    Whether Shen Yuan or the Shen family standing on the ground, their faces became extremely dignified.


    The name of man, the shadow of tree.


    Shen Ze''s prestige spreads all over the world.


    Everyone knows that his fighting power is terrible.


    If the world''s first God of war takes the initiative to attack, what kind of offensive will it be?


    It must be extraordinary!


    All the people on the scene were all staring at Shen Ze with bright eyes.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Shen Ze clenched his right hand into a fist.


    Then, with one punch, he went forward.


    It''s very simple and clean. It''s ordinary. It doesn''t look very powerful.


    However, with Shen Ze''s blow, the calm sky suddenly began to surge.


    "Boom..."


    It''s a huge fist formed by the strong wind. It''s condensed out of thin air!


    The crowd was surprised to see that this powerful fist, with an overwhelming and decadent momentum, roared away towards Shen Yuan.


    "Puff..."


    Where the powerful Qi giant fist passes, the void vibrates, the air explodes, and the sky is constantly distorted, as if it will break at any time.


    First calm, then earth shaking!


    One blow stirs the universe, which is very shocking!


    This is horrible!


    Seeing the power of Shen Ze''s blow, even standing on the ground and far away, the people of Shen clan were still scared and frightened.


    If they face Shen Ze''s fist, they will turn into powder in an instant, and the ashes will be gone!


    And can Shen Yuan resist Shen Ze''s earth shaking blow?


    For Shen Ze and Shen Yuan who are strong in martial arts, raising their hands and feet is a terrible killing move.


    Any offensive doesn''t need to be too complicated. It''s simple and can kill people invisibly.


    Shen Ze''s fist, though simple in appearance, was powerful enough to blow away a hill.


    No matter who is the master of martial arts, no matter who can not resist!


    And even the general master of martial arts can''t completely resist it!


    When Shen Yuan saw Shen Ze''s blow, his eyes became sharp as a sword.


    His face became more dignified than ever, and his whole body was tense.


    Shen Yuan has been promoted to be a martial arts master for many years. He has always been a strong man who can come and go freely, and who can control others'' life and death.


    No matter who he is facing, he can be calm.


    But today, facing Shen Ze, he has always been very vigilant, even a little nervous, as if facing the enemy, has been ready.


    Obviously, Shen Ze put a lot of pressure on Shen Yuan.


    But then again, in the face of Shen Ze, the world''s number one God of war, who is not nervous about the top warrior who has killed the martial arts master?


    In the face of Shen Ze''s blow, Shen Yuan did not dare to be careless, but gave birth to 120 solemnities.


    He didn''t dare to ask big questions at all, but intended to deal with them with all his strength.


    "Let me try. Is it your fist or my palm?"


    "Ah..."


    Shen Yuan roared, and his whole body''s momentum was promoted to the extreme.


    Then he spread out his fingers and clapped forward with one hand.


    As before, there was a huge golden palm in the void.


    "Boom..."


    This golden palm is like a huge millstone, where it passes, it will crush the void to pieces!


    For a moment, the sky appeared in a fist, formed by the destruction of the storm, as if to tear the whole sky, showing a terrible scene!


    People of Shen clan standing on the ground saw this scene, and their faces showed a strong color of fear.


    It''s horrible!


    The master of martial arts is really out of the category of human beings. He can''t measure it according to common sense!


    If it is not for the same level of martial arts masters, who go up is a word, death!


    This battle, Shen Ze and Shen Yuan are all out, who can get the upper hand?


    It''s in an instant that the master moves.


    In the absence of reaction from the crowd, one punch and one palm were smashed together in the void.


    "Bang Bang..."


    This is Lang Lang Qian Kun, like a bolt from the blue.


    In the sky as if there are countless thunder burst, deafening explosion sound one after another.


    It''s like thunder from the sky. It''s awesome!


    At the same time, there was a violent collision between the giant fist and the golden palm.


    "Click!"


    Under the gaze of the people''s panic, the Golden Palm suddenly broke apart, turned into countless pieces of gold, and dissipated in the air.


    And that huge fist, instead of dissipating, seems to be more solidified and real.


    In addition, the speed and prestige of moving forward are more rapid.


    The next moment, this huge fist was bombarded on Shen Yuan''s body.


    "Bang!"


    When the huge fist bombarded Shen Yuan, it broke up and formed a storm!


    Natural vision, a tornado appears in the void, tearing the sky.


    "Patriarch!"


    "Patriarch!"


    "Patriarch..."


    There was a cry of fear in King Shen''s mansion.


    Obviously, seeing that Shen Yuan was hit by a huge fist, the people of Shen clan were very worried about Shen Yuan''s safety.


    Shen Zeshi displayed such a terrible blow, which directly smashed Shen Yuan''s palm print. It shows how terrible it is!


    And this huge fist bombards Shen Yuan now. How can Shen Yuan bear it?


    I''m afraid it''s over!


    Most of Shen''s people feel pessimistic. They feel that Shen Yuan can''t bear it and will come to a bad end.


    Due to the collapse of the giant fist, a storm has formed, which distorts the picture.


    Shen Yuan was in a storm, so the people of Shen clan didn''t know Shen Yuan''s situation for the first time, and they were all extremely worried.


    I do not know how long, the sky storm dissipated.


    The sky is clear and the world is quiet.


    When the storm dissipated, people were surprised to see Shen Yuan''s figure.


    Shen Yuan was still standing in the air, but he was undamaged. Now he was ragged, disheveled and covered with blood. He looked very embarrassed and miserable.


    Seeing Shen Yuan like this, we all know very well.


    In the confrontation with Shen Ze, Shen Yuan lost!

 Chapter 541

    Although Shen Yuan can still stand in the sky, from his current situation, it is obvious that he has been hurt a lot.


    And although I don''t know what kind of injury Shen Yuan has suffered, it doesn''t look optimistic.


    Shen Yuan has almost become a bloody man. How can he do well?


    There were two figures in the void, one intact, and the other covered with blood.


    There is a sharp contrast between them.


    In the first formal confrontation, Shen Yuan was defeated by Shen Ze!


    Realizing this, the hearts of all Shen people became very heavy.


    Shen Yuan is the only martial arts master in Shen family. After all, he has been promoted for many years.


    If Shen Yuan is not Shen Ze''s opponent, who can Nai Shen Ze?


    I''m afraid we can''t get revenge for Shen''s family!


    This is a very frustrating and desperate thing.


    At the same time, they were very worried about Shen Yuan''s safety.


    Now in this situation, if Shen Ze attacks Shen Yuan again, how can Shen Yuan resist?


    Just when they were anxious, Shen Yuan, who was standing in the air, slowly raised his head.


    The gray hair spread, revealing a face full of the vicissitudes of pale color.


    Shen Yuan is very calm. He looks up at Shen Ze.


    The old man''s eyes are so cold and deep that people can''t see through them.


    "Cough..."


    Shen Yuan coughed twice, and a shocking bloodstain spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    Shen Yuan raised his hand and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. Then he said to Shen Ze, "the first God of war in the world is worthy of being the first God of war in the world. Shen Yuan is not your opponent."


    Although the people of Shen clan have realized this, they still have a very complicated emotion when they hear Shen Yuan''s words that he thinks he is not Shen Ze''s opponent.


    Shen Yuan is not Shen Ze''s enemy, so everything is in vain!


    The people felt very desperate and their faces were as pale as ashes.


    What should we do now?


    Shen Ze and Shen Yuan have been fighting each other. It''s obvious that today''s situation can''t be improved.


    If Shen Ze is not good enough and wants to wash the Shen family with blood, waiting for the end of the Shen family will be a complete ruin!


    If so, there is no hope of life!


    Thinking of this, Shen clan people are very upset.


    "Shall we all run away?" Someone suggested.


    "The patriarch can''t stop Shen Ze. If Shen Ze kills, none of us will live!"


    "Thirty six stratagems are the best. If we want to survive, we have to escape!"


    "Run away quickly, or you can''t escape later."


    As soon as someone says they want to run away, others suddenly have the same idea, which makes people panic.


    Hearing the people of Shen clan saying escape there, Shen Yu couldn''t help but sneer: "you are all cowards. You want to escape before you are treated like anything else!"


    "It''s normal for Shen family to fall down because they have your goods."


    In the face of Shen Yu''s sarcasm, the people of Shen clan were angry and shy. Their faces turned red one by one, just like the buttocks of monkeys. They looked very embarrassed.


    Someone can''t help but scold Shen Yu: "it''s not your turn to talk sarcastically. Shut your mouth!"


    "A traitor of the family, what face mocks us?"


    "I''m not a good product. I''m not qualified to talk about us!"


    All the people, with your words and my words, took up Shen Yu one after another.


    For these words, Shen Yu did not care at all.


    He said coldly: "if you really have seed, don''t run away, but fight side by side with Shen Yuan and fight to the end."


    "In this way, I think Shen Yu looks up to you, otherwise you are just talking rubbish!"


    Shen Yu was ruthless to these respectable Shen people, who were fishing for fame.


    Although Shen Yu''s subjective meaning is relatively strong, he is more in line with the truth and does not exaggerate.


    Therefore, other Shen clan people can only listen and can''t refute. They feel very frustrated and angry.


    "Shen Yu, if you don''t shut up, don''t blame me for attacking you!"


    There are also two masters of martial arts in the Shen family. One is a middle-aged man named Shen Gang, and the other is an old man over 60 named Shen Chun.


    At the moment, Shen Gang stares at Shen Yu with fierce eyes and says warning words.


    At this time, another martial arts master, the old man named Shen Chun, turned his head and stared at Shen Yu.


    The meaning of both is obvious.


    If Shen Yu talks any more, they will attack Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu is not stupid. He understands what they mean.


    But he didn''t care.


    "My mouth is on my mouth. I can say what I want."


    Shen Yu said with disdain, "if you don''t like me, just do it!"


    Shen Gang''s temper was fierce. When he heard Shen Yu''s words, he immediately raised his eyebrows and asked harshly, "do you really think we dare not fight you?"


    Shen Yu said, "you can have a try."


    Shen Yu''s talent for martial arts is not weak. Although he has not been promoted to a martial arts master, he is one of the top masters.


    If it is the same realm, Shen Yu is not afraid of anyone.


    Even if it''s one against two, it''s not impossible.


    "Today, I will replace the patriarch and punish you as a scum of the family!"


    Seeing that Shen Yu doesn''t pay attention to himself, Shen Gang is angry. In a fit of anger, he attacks Shen Yu.


    The middle-aged man gave a big drink and rushed to Shen Yu like a tiger.


    The next moment, a fierce fight will begin!


    Shen Yu and Shen Gang fight together.


    Although Shen Yu can''t be said to be invincible in the same situation, his efforts to be strong are worth it.


    Shen Gang and Shen Yuan are almost the same age, but his martial arts strength is much worse than Shen Yu.


    So, when they fight alone, Shen Yu gets the upper hand and Shen Gang gets the lower hand.


    If this is the case, we can all imagine that Shen Gang will eventually lose the battle as time goes on.


    Just as Shen Gang was eating, the martial arts master named Shen Chun suddenly helped Shen Gang and joined the battle.


    For a moment, Shen Yu fought against Shen Gang and Shen Chun.


    One to two martial arts masters!


    When other Shen clan members saw that Shen Yu, Shen Gang and Shen Chun were fighting, they all looked strange.


    What the hell are you doing?


    At this time, shouldn''t we deal with Shen Ze together?


    In the eyes of these Shen family members, Shen Ze is the most serious problem now. It is the most important thing to deal with Shen Ze. As for Shen Yu, it is not so important.


    If Shen Ze is dealt with, Shen Yu can deal with it at any time.


    Because of another episode, the other Shen people didn''t know what to do.


    Previously, people clamored to escape, but now nobody moved.


    Perhaps what Shen Yu just said played a role in this.


    After all, people need face, trees need skin.


    For the sake of face, these Shen clansmen insist on not running away!

 Chapter 542

    Shen Yu fought two martial arts masters alone, although it was also a battle of great momentum.


    However, compared with the battles of Shen Ze and Shen Yuan, they are still at a lower level.


    Some people are concerned about the battle on the ground, while most people are concerned about the sky.


    Although Shen Ze and Shen Yuan''s eyes were not on the ground, they still knew clearly what was happening on the ground.


    For Shen Yu and Shen Gang and Shen Chun, Shen Ze has no mood swings except picking eyebrows.


    Shen Ze knows how much Shen Yu has. The latter is able to cope with the two martial arts masters. Although he has some difficulties, he is not worried.


    Shen Yu''s fight was a fight. Shen Yuan obviously didn''t want to see such a thing happen.


    He was in a bad mood, and his mood became even worse.


    It''s time for a group of guys who can''t accomplish enough and can''t defeat enough to fight inside!


    It''s going to be the end of the family, and it''s a fight!


    Shen Yuan felt very angry, and his anger was furious.


    At the moment, Shen Yuan has no leisure to take care of things on the ground. He can only suppress his anger and concentrate on Shen Ze.


    Shen Yuan stares at Shen Ze with sharp eyes, and says in a deep voice: "Lord Dragon God, I think Shen Yuan is better than me. I''m not your enemy."


    "But I still hope that the Dragon God can let Shen family go and leave some kindling."


    Just now, because the ancestral hall collapsed, some Shen people died. This has made Shen Yuan very sad. He doesn''t want to see any more Shen people die.


    As the head of the Shen clan, it is Shen Yuan''s responsibility to ensure the safety of the Shen clan.


    It''s a great sin for Shen Yuan to let the Shen family fall down. If he let the Shen family die again, Shen Yuan would have no face to see the ancestors of the Shen family even if he died.


    Although now he has no face to see his ancestors.


    After listening to Shen Yuan''s words, Shen Ze''s corners of his mouth start a light radian.


    He looked at Shen Yuan calmly and said, "you wanted to let the Dragon God die here before, but now you''re pleading with me. Can you play as the Dragon God?"


    Shen Yuan hears speech, sink voice to say: "everything is forced helpless."


    "If it wasn''t for the Dragon God who insisted on dealing with the Shen family, I wouldn''t have said that."


    After listening to Shen Yuan''s high sounding words, Shen Ze''s mouth started to sneer.


    If I had known this time, why just now?


    When Shen Ze was a three-year-old, he was so easy to coax. What he insisted on was just an excuse.


    Shen Ze is not a fool.


    No matter from Shen Yuan or other Shen people, Shen Ze felt the strong hatred.


    These people are killing him. It''s not a joke.


    The words Shen Yuangang said are all from the heart, not forced.


    Shen Ze doesn''t like trouble. He doesn''t want to think about these things in a roundabout way.


    No matter what you think, as long as you die, all your thoughts will be empty!


    Shen Ze looked at Shen Yuan with a kind of sarcastic eyes and said coldly: "fight, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Shen Yuan''s face sank when he heard the words, and his eyebrows twisted into a line.


    Shen Ze means that he doesn''t intend to give up, but to fight to the end!


    Now, Shen Yuan is not afraid of death.


    When King Shen fell, his heart was half dead.


    Some things need to be punished by death.


    Before fighting with Shen Ze, Shen Yuan held the idea that he would die. Even if he died in the war, he didn''t have any complaints.


    However, he could die, but he didn''t want other Shen people to die as well.


    Even if the Shen family falls down, it''s good for the Shen family to leave some incense.


    Shen Yuan didn''t want to destroy the Shen family, so he was looking forward and backward, thinking about the East and the West.


    He wants to end the fight here, but Shen Ze doesn''t want to, and he has no way to change it.


    However, Shen Yuan did not give up.


    After pondering for a while, Shen Yuan said in a deep voice, "if I have just offended the Dragon God, I can thank him for my death."


    "But I hope the Lord Dragon God can let go of other Shen people and let them leave Yanjing smoothly."


    Shen Ze didn''t even think about it. He refused directly: "Ben Longshen is not in a good mood now. He doesn''t have such a good heart."


    Shen Yuan smell speech, the facial expression suddenly became more uglier some, in the eyes appeared a put on the color of struggle.


    After a while, Shen Yuan hesitated as if he had finally made up his mind.


    He bit hard and said in a fierce voice, "if the Lord Dragon God insists on doing harm to other Shen people, I''ll have to fight with him as hard as I can."


    Shen Ze is noncommittal about what Shen Yuan said, and doesn''t care at all.


    "You Shen Yuan is also a character. When did you become so kind?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you."


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Ze launched an offensive again.


    He stretched out his right hand and made a horizontal pull in front of him.


    "Sonorous!"


    A clear and loud sound of sword sounds between heaven and earth.


    With the completion of Shen zehengla''s action, a transparent sword was formed in the void in front of him.


    The sword is invisible, real and false, in two uncertain states.


    It is well known that Shen Ze is equipped with a purple dragon sword.


    No one was surprised that Shen Ze drew a transparent sword out of thin air.


    However, what scares us is that as soon as the transparent sword condenses, the world is filled with a sense of sword.


    This sword is extremely sharp and makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    Such a terrible sword will destroy thousands of troops in an instant!


    People''s minds subconsciously out of such an idea.


    And when people feel uneasy, Shen Ze has action again.


    "Go


    With a wave of Shen Ze''s big hand, the transparent sword suspended in front of him suddenly turned into a bright white light and shot at Shen yuanbiao.


    "Whew!"


    The transparent sword is like a missile, flying across the sky with incredible speed.


    "Bang!"


    The sky was torn in half, and the sound of swords resounded through the sky and the earth.


    One side of heaven and earth, as if there is a cold wind sweeping in general, strong chill, a piece of annihilation.


    Looking at the white light tearing the sky, people''s eyes were frightened and shocked.


    Can Shen Yuan resist such a terrible sword?


    At the moment, Shen clan people are extremely worried. They are afraid that Shen Yuan can''t stop Shen Ze''s sword.


    Shen Yuan''s face became more dignified than ever when Shen Ze drew a transparent sword.


    As the target of Shen Ze''s attack, his feelings are more intuitive.


    The power contained in the transparent sword was startling. His scalp was numb and his whole body was bristling with sweat.


    Facing Shen Ze''s sword, Shen Yuan has no confidence at all and feels that he can resist it!

 Chapter 543

    Facing Shen Ze''s powerful sword, Shen Yuan had a mind to avoid.


    However, how can we avoid this situation now?


    Martial arts masters are extremely sensitive beings.


    Shen Yuan was surprised to realize that the transparent sword on display by Shen Zeshi had locked his breath.


    No matter how he hides, he will be found.


    Moreover, the speed of the sword was so fast that he didn''t have time to escape.


    Shen Yuan didn''t have time to think about it, because the next moment, the transparent sword came to him with a startling power.


    Shen Yuan can only face a horizontal, try his best to resist the sword.


    "Get up!"


    Shen Yuan gave a big drink, and he burst out of his whole body and propped up a golden mask outside his body.


    The golden mask was like substance, like a golden bell, which was buckled on Shen Yuan''s body.


    Shen Yuanshi''s display of this move is similar to that of the golden bell cover used by people in the Wulin.


    As soon as Shen Yuangang held up the golden light shield outside his body, the transparent sword came whistling and chopped down.


    The transparent sword was cut on the golden mask outside Shen Yuan''s body.


    "Dang..."


    A sound of collision between heaven and earth startled the sky.


    The next moment, in the eyes of everyone shocked, the golden light shield outside Shen Yuan''s body suddenly broke.


    "Bang!"


    The golden light shield just broke.


    The transparent sword is rotten and unstoppable. Continue to chop!


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, the transparent sword was cut on Shen Yuan.


    Shen Yuan didn''t have time to make other reactions. He had to cross his hands and cross his head to block the transparent sword.


    As a master of martial arts and Taoism, many things have been separated from the category of human beings. For example, the hardness of the body is stronger than that of ordinary people by more than one level.


    Although Shen Yuan used his flesh and blood to block the transparent sword, it was not a brainless behavior.


    He has a certain confidence in doing so.


    It''s just that it doesn''t work.


    The power of transparent sword is obviously not what Shen Yuan can resist with his flesh and blood.


    "Puff..."


    When the transparent sword cut Shen Yuan''s two crossed arms, blood splashed in the void.


    Shen Yuan''s two arms were cut off directly!


    The broken hand was crushed by the sword Qi before it fell into the air.


    "Ah..."


    Shen Yuan opened his mouth and uttered a shrill cry. At the same time, his body fell straight into the air.


    Shen Yuan''s fall is not a simple fall, but a kind of gravitational acceleration, the faster it falls.


    Under the horror gaze of the people, Shen Yuan fell into the sky and fell straight into the ruins below.


    "Bang!"


    The stones were splashing and the dust was flying into the sky.


    Shen Yuan just like inlaid into the ground, smashed out a pit.


    The crowd couldn''t see him, and everything fell into silence.


    Shen Yuan didn''t move for a while and didn''t climb out of the pit.


    Seeing that there had been no movement for a long time, the faces of the Shen clan all showed a strong color of worry.


    Isn''t the patriarch dead?


    This kind of bad idea came up in the hearts of the Shen clan.


    Although they were not in the battlefield, the Shen clan had just experienced the power of the transparent sword, and saw with their own eyes that the transparent sword cut off Shen Yuan''s hands, and then on Shen Yuan''s body.


    Even the master of martial arts can''t resist it!


    At the moment, most people of Shen clan think that Shen Yuan will die under the transparent sword.


    After all, the transparent sword has hurt Shen Yuan.


    This is enough to show that Shen Yuan can''t resist the transparent sword.


    The power of transparent sword is enough to kill Shen Yuan.


    Back then, Shen Ze was the God of the first World War, and with his own strength, he killed the martial arts master of the enemy country, creating a brilliant record that could not happen in the eyes of the world, shocking the world.


    Now, is this half human and half god young man going to create another myth?


    Once again, with one''s own strength, kill the martial arts master!


    If so, then this young man will really take the title of God.


    Think of these, Shen clan people''s hearts are born with a strong sense of powerlessness, emotions become very complex, heart mixed.


    Shen Ze and Shen Yuan had no more than two formal confrontations.


    Even if it would bring shame on the Shen family and make them a laughing stock in people''s eyes, it is still much better than it is now.


    If we can do it again, these Shen clan people will choose to obey Shen Ze.


    However, time can not be turned back, there is no regret medicine in the world, no if, and no comeback.


    Only regret, spare time regret.


    When the people of Shen clan were frustrated and full of despair and regret, there was movement in the ruins.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, the ruins burst open.


    Rubble and all kinds of messy building materials splashed around.


    Then, a bloody figure rose from the ruins and came to the sky again.


    This bloody figure is the abyss!


    Obviously, he''s not dead yet.


    Every martial arts master has been out of the normal human category, so the vitality is more tenacious than ordinary people.


    However, although Shen Yuan didn''t die, he had been seriously injured and looked miserable and embarrassed at the moment.


    Shen Yuan was covered with blood, and his two broken arms were even more flesh and blood exposed. He looked very terrible.


    His breath was very disordered and his body was shaking slightly. It was obviously not good.


    Shen Ze is still standing in the air, his hands behind, motionless.


    Looking at Shen Yuan who rushes into the sky again, Shen Ze picks his eyebrows in surprise.


    In his opinion, the sword he just used was enough to kill Shen Yuan.


    Even if he didn''t kill Shen Yuan, he would lose half of his life and have no power to fight again.


    He did not expect that Shen Yuan not only survived, but also raised his fighting power.


    Of course, Shen Ze didn''t think much.


    One sword is not enough. One more.


    This time, however, Shen Yuan did not let Shen Ze take the lead in launching the attack.


    Shen Yuan was the first to attack.


    He didn''t make any big moves, but he turned into a blood light and shot at Shen Ze!

 Chapter 544

    Seeing Shen Yuan rushing in, Shen Ze''s eyebrows were raised and his mouth curved.


    Is this old guy going to fight for his life?


    At this moment, Shen Yuan has a kind of indomitable and fearless posture!


    And his intention to die with Shen Ze is obvious.


    Shen Ze is naturally aware of Shen Yuan''s meaning.


    To this, his heart is very disdainful.


    There are many people in the world who want to die with him, but who can?


    Shen Ze won''t give anyone such a chance!


    Shen Ze''s reaction speed is very fast. As soon as Shen Yuan moves, he doesn''t even think about it. He raises his hand again and makes a stroke in front of him.


    "Bang!"


    A looming transparent sword is condensed out of thin air again.


    The sharp and extreme sword spirit filled the world again.


    The people don''t know how sharp they are, and their hearts are cold!


    After condensing the transparent sword, Shen Ze waved his hand.


    "Whew!"


    The transparent sword suddenly turned into a white light and went away.


    Although Shen Ze was a late comer, he still made a late strike because of his speed.


    Before Shen Yuan rushed to Shen Ze, the transparent sword came to the former.


    Shen Yuan seemed to be holding the heart of death, and he didn''t mean to escape at all.


    He went straight ahead, did not hide, did not even make more resistance.


    "Poof


    The transparent Sword Pierced Shen Yuan''s body!


    A piece of hot blood fell into the sky.


    On Shen Yuan''s chest, a big fist and bright blood hole appeared.


    If an ordinary person is pierced by a transparent sword, his body will explode and he will die suddenly.


    But Shen Yuan is not an ordinary person. Although the transparent sword penetrated his body, his body did not explode.


    I don''t know if he is holding on. Even after he is pierced by the transparent sword, he still rushes to Shen Ze.


    Obviously, Shen Yuan gave up completely.


    Even if you pay the price of your life, you have to pull Shen Ze into the water!


    Like Shen Ze and others, Shen Yuan has made up his mind to die with Shen Ze.


    And the way he chose was to blow himself up!


    Shen Yuan knew that he was not Shen Ze''s opponent, so he chose to die with Shen Ze in this extreme way.


    A martial arts master explodes himself, and the destructive power is very terrible.


    In principle, no one can resist this destructive power.


    Therefore, even if he was pierced by the transparent sword, Shen Yuan also endured all kinds of pain and continued to rush towards Shen Ze.


    He who is strong in martial arts can walk thousands of miles at a time.


    But in a flash, Shen Yuan came to Shen Ze.


    "Before I die, if I can pull a peerless Tianjiao on my back, I can stop complaining when I get to Jiuquan!"


    After Shen Yuan said these words to Shen Ze, he was ready to explode.


    At this time, Shen Ze, with a disdainful smile, opened his mouth and said coldly: "scattered!"


    As soon as Shen Ze''s voice fell, Shen Yuan''s body began to dissipate like sand.


    This


    Shen Yuan''s eyes widened and his face showed an unbelievable color.


    How could that be?


    Not only failed to explode, the body also dissipated itself!


    Shen Yuan didn''t come up with a reason, so he died.


    A big living man, in the twinkling of an eye nothing left, directly disappeared from the world.


    Seeing this scene, people of Shen clan standing on the ground were scared and wide eyed.


    They couldn''t believe it. They looked dull.


    Shen Yuan just died?


    The ashes are gone, the bones are gone!


    Cruel and cold facts, people can not accept, it is difficult to let go!


    "Patriarch!"


    "Old patriarch!"


    "Patriarch..."


    Some of the Shen people cried out, and some of them cried out in grief.


    With the fall of Shen Yuan, these Shen people can''t hold on any longer, and all of them are in a state of emotional collapse.


    Shen Yu and the other two members of the Shen family, who were fighting fiercely, stopped fighting because of Shen Yuan''s death.


    Both sides distanced themselves from each other.


    After a fierce battle, Shen Yu and the other two Shen clan members, who are martial arts masters, are all disordered in breath, disheveled in clothes and embarrassed in figure.


    All three suffered some skin injuries, but none of them were serious.


    But Shen Yu alone fought two martial arts masters. It was obviously very powerful for him to remain invincible.


    This is enough to prove that Shen Yu is the best in the same realm.


    The two sides did not decide the outcome, and both wanted to continue.


    Shen Gang and Shen Chun want to punish Shen Yu severely, and even kill the traitor of Shen Yu''s family.


    But because of Shen Yuan''s fall, they can no longer put their mind on Shen Yuan.


    When Shen Yu died, no one stood in front of him.


    What should Shen Ze do if he attacks the Shen family again?


    Shen Yuan, a martial arts master, was not Shen Ze''s opponent, and he was killed by Shen Ze in a short time.


    All this shows how terrifying Shen Ze is.


    Not to say it''s invincible, but it''s almost there!


    Shen Ze was irresistible to the people of Shen clan.


    Man for the sword, I for the fish, can only be like this!


    For Shen Yuan''s death, the people of Shen clan are both sad and worried about the fate of Shen clan and their own safety.


    It''s hard for people to sit and stand. For a moment, people are in a panic, and the atmosphere becomes very depressed.


    Although Shen Yu was not satisfied with Shen Yuan, he was still filled with a very complicated emotion when he saw that Shen Yuan had fallen and finally disappeared.


    No matter what happened, Shen Yuan is always Shen Yu''s father, and they are inseparable by blood.


    You can be unkind to me, but I won''t be unkind to you.


    Shen Yu''s face was solemn. He reached out to tidy up his clothes. He bent his head, bent his knees and knelt on the ground.


    Shen Yu expressed his worship and silence to Shen Yuan.


    Seeing Shen Yu kneeling down, other Shen clan members seemed to react at once. One by one, they all knelt down like Shen Yu and bowed their heads in silence.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, all the Shen people knelt on the ground.


    Shen Ze is still standing in the air.


    After killing Shen Yuan, he didn''t have any mood ups and downs. He didn''t change his face, as if nothing had happened.


    Perhaps it was because of his experience in killing the martial arts master that Shen Ze was able to maintain this calm and calm.


    If the story of Shen Ze''s killing Shen Yuan is spread out, it will certainly cause an uproar and a strong sensation.


    After all, it''s too far fetched to believe the killing of the martial arts master.


    Every master of martial arts and Taoism is out of the category of human beings and is like a God in the eyes of the world.


    In the eyes of the world, the master of martial arts will not be killed.


    Even if you want to die, you will die of old age or have other problems.


    Today, Shen Ze created another myth, killed the martial arts master, and performed another miracle.


    Once this matter spreads out, it must be shocking!

 Chapter 545

    Shen Ze has always been clear-cut about rewards and punishments. He is right about things and not about people.


    Shen Yuan spoke rudely to him, he killed the former, of course.


    Shen Ze doesn''t have any psychological burden about killing Shen Yuan, even if he is related to him by blood or even his grandfather.


    Although Shen Ze didn''t have any emotional ups and downs, his Qi and blood showed signs of instability.


    Obviously, Shen Ze paid some price for killing a martial arts master.


    At the beginning, Shen Ze killed the martial arts master of the enemy country when his martial arts strength was at the peak.


    Today, when he killed Shen Yuan, his martial arts strength was not at the peak. It was obviously a little hard to do all this.


    In addition, after several years of fighting, there are many hidden diseases that have not yet fully recovered. Today''s big fight has affected some injuries.


    Therefore, Shen Ze''s physical condition is not very good at the moment.


    "Cough..."


    Without paying attention, Shen Ze coughed and shook his body slightly.


    A ray of shocking blood came out from the corner of Shen Ze''s mouth.


    Shen Ze''s face was flushed and his forehead was in a cold sweat.


    "It''s not appropriate to fight until we have a complete recovery."


    Shen Ze said to himself, then he raised his long white hand and gently wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    Shen Zeyun''s work has suppressed the Qi and blood flowing in his body.


    Then, he looked down at the Lord Shen''s residence on the ground.


    Seeing all the members of the Shen clan, including Shen Yu, kneel down in silence, Shen Ze''s eyes flickered a few times, and he didn''t mean to start again.


    After killing Shen Yuan, Shen Ze''s mood has become comfortable.


    He had no interest in killing people, of course, because other Shen people had no need for him to do it himself.


    "From now on, don''t appear in front of the Dragon God, or there will be no amnesty."


    After saying this, Shen Ze went away without staying.


    Not long after Shen Ze left, Shen Yu wanted to go to hell and apologize to Zhang Ruoyun.


    But before that, he wanted to punish the Shen family.


    Therefore, he desperately wanted to be the head of the Shen family, so as to get a say and do some better things.


    For example, Zhang Ruoyun was welcomed into the Shen family in the name of his dead wife, so that Shen Ze could recognize his ancestors and become a legitimate son of the Shen family and a successor to the future leader of the Shen family.


    Today, the Shen family no longer exists, and Shen Yu naturally does not need to do these things.


    As for punishing the Shen family, Shen Ze has already done it, and he doesn''t have to worry about it any more.


    To Shen Ze, Shen Yu is sincere and sincere.


    As for Shen Yu''s thanks, Shen Ze didn''t express anything and made no response.


    Shen Yu knows that although Shen Ze went to Shen Wangfu to save him today, it does not mean that he has forgiven him for what he did.


    Even if he was hated by Shen Ze, it was his own fault. No wonder others.


    "Aze, take care of yourself."


    Thanks, Shen Yu told him again, and then he turned around and left.


    All the enmity between father and son, let time play down it!


    That night, after Shen Yu left the four courtyards where Shen Ze lived, he also left Yanjing.


    No one knows where Shen Yu went.

 Chapter 546

    After dealing with the Shen family, Shen Ze''s life returned to leisure.


    Shen Ze went to Beijing this time mainly to deal with the affairs of the Shen family.


    Now that he''s finished, he wants to go back to Fengxiang village in Hangzhou and continue to live a leisurely life of picking chrysanthemums under the East fence and seeing Nanshan leisurely.


    It''s just that people in the world can''t help themselves.


    Some things are beyond Shen Ze''s control.


    Yanjing, which has just been quiet for a short time, has had waves again.


    After the last Congress failed to remove Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God, Huang Shiping launched other actions.


    This time, with the same purpose, Huang Shiping used the same means against Shen Ze.


    rake up the past.


    Huang Shiping let people expose the bad influence after Shen Ze destroyed the Shen family.


    In addition, he joined hands with the commanders of several war zones in the Ministry of arms, and jointly wrote a letter, proposing to remove Shen Ze from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of arms.


    This time, Huang Shiping didn''t open his mouth. Instead, he planned to step by step and remove Shen Zebing from the position of Grand Marshal.


    The leaders of several war zones of the Ministry of war jointly wrote a letter, together with the bad influence caused by Shen Ze''s extermination of the Shen family, which caused the boiling of public opinion again.


    Before that, the commanders of several other war zones only attended the Congress. It''s not easy to say whether they have different intentions.


    Now, the commanders of the other four war zones have come forward and jointly submitted a letter to suggest that Shen Ze be removed from the post of Grand Marshal of the military department. This is obviously with a different heart.


    It can be seen from this that the whole department of arms is not an iron barrel, and it is not the unity of the top and the bottom.


    Different from the joint petition of the officials in Congress, the joint petition of the commanders of the four war zones is more persuasive and influential.


    After all, as colleagues in the Ministry of war, they have the most speech area, and each of them is the commander-in-chief of each war zone.


    If they express their opinions in this way, it will be necessary to remove Shen Ze from the position of Grand Marshal of the military department.


    Huang Shiping, who is in charge of all this behind the scenes, wants to remove Shen Ze from the position of Grand Marshal of the military department, so as to remove a large part of Shen Ze''s real power.


    As for the position of Dragon God, it''s just a symbol of status, and there''s no real power in it, so Huang Shiping didn''t put his mind on it.


    Just want to cut off Shen Ze''s power in the Ministry of war, in order to reduce his status and influence in the Ministry of war.


    If Shen Ze can''t hold power in the army, it will be much easier to check and balance.


    The commander-in-chief of the fourth world war zone jointly wrote a letter proposing the removal of the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war.


    This kind of situation, quite a kind of military defection, Shen Ze was betrayed.


    After all, Shen Ze is still the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, and he is the shoulder of the Ministry of war.


    No matter the commander in chief of each war zone or other soldiers, they are all his subordinates.


    As one of his subordinates, without his knowledge, he jointly wrote a letter suggesting that he should be removed from his post. This is clearly a violation of the following rules and acts beyond his authority.


    According to the rules of the Ministry of war, this is punishable.


    "I''m fed up with the fact that these people dare to write a joint letter and suggest that they should be removed from the position of commander in chief of the army."


    After learning that the commanders of the other four war zones jointly wrote to remove Shen Ze from the position of Grand Marshal of the military department, Qin Chao was filled with righteous indignation, very angry, and extremely unhappy with the commanders of the other four war zones.


    "One by one, acting beyond one''s authority and committing the following offenses, is it a display of the rules of the Ministry of war?"


    Qin Chao clenched his teeth and proposed, "master, you must punish these traitors of the army and take a bad breath!"


    Shen Ze was not surprised by the fact that the commanders of the other four war zones jointly wrote a letter suggesting the removal of their position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war.


    After all, the other commanders of the fourth World War attended the last Congress.


    It''s not surprising that we didn''t have a single mind. Several commanders did such things.


    Shen Ze really has the strongest appeal and influence in the Ministry of war, but he has no absolute ruling power.


    Because since the establishment of the Ministry of arms in the state of dragon, the five great war zones have been divided and ruled, and have not been combined.


    Shen Ze is the first Grand Marshal in the history of the Dragon kingdom.


    After Shen Ze took the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, he still did not command the whole Ministry of war, and each war zone still maintained the tradition of divide and rule.


    The world is bustling, all for profit.


    The commanders of several other war zones have different intentions. They want to go further and take the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, or they don''t want to have a head-on boss to be controlled. Therefore, it''s normal for them to write a letter to remove the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war.


    Shen Ze can think of these, so he didn''t feel surprised or surprised, but treated them calmly.


    However, although Shen Ze thinks it''s normal for such a thing to happen, he doesn''t like to see it happen.


    Shen Ze is still in power. As subordinates, what qualifications do you have to act beyond your authority and impeach me?


    Even if you have such thoughts, you can''t show them.


    Otherwise, I can''t stand it, so I will take some actions and do something to make everyone unhappy.


    Shen Ze asked Qin Chao, "are the commanders of several war zones in Yanjing?"


    Qin Chao replied, "except for the old man Wang Tianyuan, the commander of Qilin army, who is in Yanjing, the commander of Zhuque army Jiang Zhen, the commander of Xuanwu army Li Guangrong, and the commander of white tiger army Wu Yan are not in Yanjing."


    Shen Ze smell speech, nodded.


    He pondered for a moment and said, "find out where Wang Tianyuan lives. I''ll meet him."


    "Yes, master." Qin Chao immediately nodded.


    Shen Ze didn''t give any more orders, and then he didn''t say anything more.


    Qin Chao pondered for a while and asked, "master, you only go to meet Wang Tianyuan for a while. What about the commanders of the other three war zones?"


    "Master, would you like to ask the commanders of the other three war zones to meet you in Yanjing?"


    Shen Ze shook his head and said, "there''s no need to make such trouble."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he frowned.


    In his opinion, it was not only Wang Tianyuan, but also the commanders of the other three war zones who signed a joint letter, which was equivalent to doing something disrespectful to Shen Ze and violating the rules of the Ministry of war.


    In principle, we should punish all four people, not just Wang Tianyuan.


    It would be too cheap to punish only Wang Tianyuan and not the commanders of the other three war zones.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Qin Chao asked suspiciously, "master, you only want to trouble Wang Tianyuan, and you don''t want to punish the commanders of the other three war zones?"


    Hearing this, Shen Ze said with a faint smile, "I can''t kill all the commanders in the other four war zones, which leads to chaos in the army. But killing one of them is OK, and the impact is not so big."


    Shen Ze''s implication is to kill Wang Tianyuan!

 Chapter 547

    The relationship between Shen Ze and Wang Tianyuan has a long history.


    Since Shen Ze first went to the central war zone to ask for military assistance, he and Wang Tianyuan had a dispute, and then did not deal with it.


    The two people look at each other unfavorably.


    What happened in Haicheng, after Shen Ze killed Wang Meng, the son of Wang Tianyuan, there was an irreconcilable hatred between them.


    Wang Tianyuan wants to kill Shen Ze to avenge his son.


    Shen Ze wants to kill Wang Tianyuan in order to avoid a great disaster.


    Since Huang Shiping became the first leader of the Dragon Kingdom, Wang Tianyuan took refuge with Huang Shiping and helped him do things for Shen Ze.


    Whether it was Wang Tianyuan''s voice against Shen Ze before, his participation in the parliament, or his joint petition now, proposing to remove Shen Ze from the position of Grand Marshal of the military department.


    Everyone knows Sima Zhao''s way of thinking!


    Shen zeben is not happy when he comes to see Wang Tianyuan. Wang Tianyuan has been so high-profile recently that he is against Shen Ze.


    How can this be tolerated?


    Before that, in order to maintain the stability of the Ministry of war, when they met Wang Tianyuan in Haicheng, Shen Ze endured not to get rid of Wang Tianyuan.


    Now, Shen Ze doesn''t want to bear it.


    First, the current situation has been very turbulent and eventful, and the Ministry of war has been very unstable.


    At present, the commanders of the other four war zones have different intentions and covet the position of the Grand Marshal of the army. In this way, it is very likely to cause chaos in the army.


    Shen zeben wanted to get rid of Wang Tianyuan.


    In addition, the commanders of several other war zones have developed a strange mind and are rather impatient.


    Shen Ze thinks that if he kills Wang Tianyuan, he can set an example to others.


    Although killing Wang Tianyuan may cause chaos in the central war zone, Shen Ze has the confidence and strength to calm it down.


    The killing of Wang Tianyuan, the commander-in-chief of the Kirin army, can obviously serve as a deterrent to the commanders of the other three war zones.


    He wants to tell the commanders of the other three war zones plainly and clearly that Shen Ze is not unable or afraid to move the commanders of each war zone, but whether he wants to!


    This is like a wake-up call to the commanders and other officers and men of several other war zones. They should not do too much, or they will come to a bad end.


    He also told all the soldiers that although Shen Ze protected Duzi and would protect the whole army, he didn''t let the soldiers of the army act recklessly and make disrespectful murders to Shen Ze.


    Although Shen Ze didn''t say it clearly, Qin Chao understood his intention to kill Wang Tianyuan.


    Aware of this, Qin Chao was awe inspiring and looked dignified.


    It''s a big deal to kill the commander-in-chief of the first district of the Ministry of war!


    Let''s not talk about whether this can be done or not. Just talking about this idea makes people nervous and worried.


    In addition to Shen Ze, the Grand Marshal of the military department, the commanders of the other four war zones are all big men with heavy hands and the power of life and death.


    Even without Shen Ze, the Dragon God, as a backer, the whole world would find a man who would dare to say that he would kill the commander-in-chief of the war zone.


    Qin Chao felt with one heart that no one dared to say that except Shen Ze, who dared to give birth to such an idea.


    This is the only one in the world!


    Qin Chao had to admire Shen Ze''s courage and courage again.


    Although he knew that Shen Ze was never a joker, Qin Chao could not help but ask after pondering for a moment: "master, are you going to send Wang Tianyuan to see the king of hell?"


    Shen Ze nodded quietly.


    With Shen Ze''s exact answer, Qin Chao''s face became very dignified.


    Then, he said with great approval: "that old man Wang Tianyuan should have died long ago!"


    "I know you are not happy with him, but I dare to fight against you. If you want to die, please help him!"


    "If the master sent Wang Tianyuan to the underground, it would be a great pleasure!"


    Qin Chao is also very upset about Wang Tianyuan. He is happy to see Shen Ze destroy Wang Tianyuan. When he says these words, he is a little excited and has a sense of schadenfreude.


    "I''ll check Wang Tianyuan''s address now."


    After saying this, Qin Chao went to check the address of Wang Tianyuan''s residence in Yanjing.


    The intelligence system of the Ministry of war is the best intelligence system in Longguo.


    As a Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, Shen Ze is in charge of the intelligence system.


    With Shen Ze''s instructions, Qin Chao used the intelligence system of the Ministry of war to quickly find out the address of Wang Tianyuan''s residence in Yanjing.


    Unfortunately, Wang Tianyuan lived in a courtyard, and like Shen Ze, he was not far away from the foot of the imperial city.


    After learning Wang Tianyuan''s address, that night, Qin Chao took Shen Ze to the courtyard where Wang Tianyuan lived.


    ¡­¡­


    Since the last time Wang Meng went to Haicheng to provoke Shen Ze, Wang Tianyuan went to Haicheng to meet Shen zebingrong, and almost had a big fight, he became a lot more honest.


    Wang Tianyuan returned to Chongqing with his own soldiers. He was honest and didn''t make trouble any more.


    After Huang Shiping became the first leader of the Dragon Kingdom, Wang Tianyuan took advantage of the situation and took the initiative to join Huang Shiping.


    With Huang Shiping in his line, Wang Tianyuan''s confidence has become much stronger, which is why he is blatantly making waves and frequently contradicting Shen Ze.


    Of course, Wang Tianyuan is not acting without a brain.


    As the commander-in-chief of the Qilin army in the central theater of war, Wang Tianyuan has absolute power in the central theater of war. With 300000 troops in his hand and Huang Shiping, the first power holder of the Dragon Kingdom, he obviously has the capital to compete with Shen Ze.


    Wang Tianyuan wants to bring down Shen Ze. He does this for the sake of self-protection and revenge for his son Wang Meng one day.


    Moreover, he also knew that the enmity with Shen Ze was no longer good.


    If Shen Ze doesn''t fall, it will be him.


    And it won''t be too far away, sooner or later.


    Wang Tianyuan suddenly thought that he would do nothing but to pull Shen Ze down first, and then put Shen Ze to death.


    It''s night. It''s not long since night has just come.


    There is a courtyard at the foot of the imperial city. In the middle of a living room, the lights are bright.


    Two men over 50 years old sit opposite each other, drinking, eating and chatting.


    These two men are not ordinary people. One is Huang Shiping, the leader of the Dragon Kingdom, and the other is Wang Tianyuan, the commander of the Qilin army of the Dragon kingdom.


    People like Huang Shiping and Wang Tianyuan meet in private, obviously not casually.


    Tonight, Huang Shiping personally came to Siheyuan to meet Wang Tianyuan. Obviously, he has something important to say.


    And it is true that what Huang Shiping and Wang Tianyuan talked about is about Shen Ze, the first person in the Dragon kingdom.


    After drinking a glass of wine, Huang Shiping said in a deep voice, "this time, no matter what, the position of Grand Marshal of Shen Zebing''s department will be revoked!"


    Wang Tianyuan heard the speech and nodded. Then he looked fierce and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, Mr. Huang. I''ll help you this time and pull that boy down!"

 Chapter 548

    Wang Tianyuan said: "this time, the commanders of the other three war zones all support the removal of Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department. The success rate will be very high!"


    Huang Shiping smell speech, nodded, but he is not so optimistic.


    "The last time Shen Ze was removed from the post of Grand Marshal of the military department and the position of Dragon God, Shen Ze showed resistance and echoed every voice, making things unsuccessful."


    Huang Shiping said with a dignified look and a deep voice: "this time when Shen Ze is removed from the post of Grand Marshal of the military department, he will certainly not wait to die. Things will not go so smoothly."


    Wang Tianyuan looked up and took a sip of wine, and then said, "Mr. Huang has a point, but this time is different from last time."


    "This time, the commanders of several other war zones are on our side. Shen Ze, even the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, can''t cover the sky with one hand."


    "The commanders of several of our war zones support the removal of his position as Grand Marshal of the military department, so he can not stay in that position any longer."


    What Wang Tianyuan said is true.


    If only one or two war zone commanders support the removal of Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department, it will not help much.


    But if the commanders of other war zones, except Shen Ze, the commander of Qinglong army, support the removal of Shen Ze from the position of Grand Marshal of the military department, the nature will be completely different.


    In principle, Shen Ze is the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, which is his back garden and base camp.


    If there is a fire in the back garden and there is a defection in the base camp, it proves that this matter has reached a very serious point.


    As long as a certain effect of public opinion is achieved, then Huang Shiping will be able to stand up and preside over the overall situation with a fair and just attitude, and will be able to remove Shen Ze from the position of Grand Marshal of the military department.


    Huang Shiping can give some high sounding reasons, for example, to maintain the stability of the military.


    Now, there are several other war zone commanders who are against Shen Ze''s leadership. In order to avoid civil strife in the Ministry of war, it is right to remove Shen Ze from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war.


    "Now the wind has been released, just add fuel to the fire and make it more prosperous."


    Wang Tianyuan said: "when there is a voice, Huang can stand up and take charge of the overall situation, and easily remove Shen Ze from the position of Grand Marshal of the military department."


    Huang Shiping pondered for a moment and said, "I''m afraid it''s not so simple. Shen Ze will definitely fight back."


    "I don''t think Shen Ze can think of any good way to solve this problem now," Wang said


    "Although Shen Ze is the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, the five war zones have always been divided and ruled. Not only me, but the commanders of the other three war zones will not completely obey Shen Ze''s orders."


    "Now it''s a certainty that Shen Ze can''t change it."


    Wang Tianyuan thought for a moment, and then suggested: "not for the sake of insurance, I suggest that Mr. Huang once again lead the official staff of the National People''s court to build momentum for this matter."


    Huang Shiping agreed and nodded: "it can be done."


    Wang Tianyuan nodded and didn''t say it again.


    Then he raised his glass and said, "Mr. Huang, have a drink."


    Huang Shiping immediately raised his glass and touched Wang Tianyuan.


    After drinking for a while and eating for a while.


    It seems that Wang Tianyuan suddenly thought of something and asked Huang Shiping, "Mr. Huang, when the time comes, he will withdraw the position of Grand Marshal of Shen Zebing''s department. Do you have any further plans?"


    When Wang Tianyuan said this, he was obviously full of confidence. He felt that the removal of Shen Zebing''s position as Grand Marshal had become a matter of certainty.


    After listening to Wang Tianyuan''s inquiry, Huang Shiping''s eyes flickered a few times.


    Huang Shiping is an old fox. He suddenly guessed what Wang Tianyuan thought, but he pretended to know nothing.


    Huang Shiping pretended to be puzzled and asked: "what''s the plan?"


    Wang Tianyuan didn''t say anything for the first time, but looked at Huang Shiping for a while.


    Then, he said: "Mr. Huang, I think we need to press Shen Ze to the end to deal with him. We can''t give Shen Ze another chance to turn over."


    "As you know, Shen Ze''s influence in the Dragon Kingdom now, even if he removed his position as Grand Marshal of the army, he still has the honor of the green dragon army and the Dragon God."


    "If Shen Ze resents this and does some radical things, it will not be a good ending."


    Although Wang Tianyuan has the suspicion meaning, but said also quite conforms to the truth.


    If Shen Ze doesn''t want to and doesn''t agree to be removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, and under the leadership of Huang Shiping, the National People''s court forcibly removes Shen Ze from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, it will make Shen Ze dissatisfied.


    In his anger, Shen Ze would not have done something rebellious.


    And the most important thing is that Shen Ze has such capital to change the situation of the DPRK, and even let the state of dragon change its day.


    After listening to Wang Tianyuan''s words, Huang Shiping suddenly realized the seriousness of the matter. He frowned and his face became very dignified.


    Huang Shiping frowned and pondered for a while. Then he raised his eyes, looked at Wang Tianyuan tightly, and said in a deep voice, "Marshal Wang, what''s his good idea?"


    Wang Tianyuan pondered for a moment, then his eyes flashed fiercely, implying a murderous way to say: "Mr. Huang, we should either do nothing or not, and directly let Shen Ze disappear from the world, so as to completely avoid future trouble!"


    After hearing Wang Tianyuan''s words, Huang Shiping''s face became more dignified.


    It''s obviously a big deal to kill Shen Ze!


    Huang Shiping really has the idea of killing Shen Ze and completely preventing future trouble.


    But it''s not easy to implement!


    First, it is very difficult. Second, it will have a great impact.


    The removal of Shen Ze from the position of Grand Marshal of the military department is enough to cause great influence, let alone kill him.


    Shen Ze''s death, not to mention whether there will be chaos, is that Shen Ze''s 300000 Qinglong army will not agree, let alone let Shen Ze die in vain!


    As we all know, the green dragon army is the most fierce among the five legions of the Dragon kingdom.


    If the green dragon army revolts, who can resist it?


    At that time, chaos together, it is likely to lead to the country will be defeated!


    For Huang Shiping, he wants to be the first in the Dragon Kingdom and enjoy the peak power all the time.


    And if the state of dragon is unstable and there is turmoil, what''s the point of his sitting in this position?


    Because of the hatred of killing his son, Wang Tianyuan wanted to kill Shen Ze and let Shen Ze see the king of hell.


    But Huang Shiping is obviously not so keen on killing Shen Ze.


    After pondering for a long time, Huang Shiping seemed to have made up his mind. He said in a deep voice, "now I''ll remove Shen Zebing''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department first. As for the rest, I''ll talk about it later."


    After hearing Huang Shiping''s words, Wang Tianyuan knew that the former didn''t want to kill Shen Ze for the time being, so he just nodded and didn''t say anything about it.

 Chapter 549

    Wang Tianyuan has always been unhappy with Shen Ze, but after Shen Ze killed Wang Meng, he held a kind of mind that he had a grudge against Shen Ze.


    If Shen Ze does not die, his resentment will not disappear.


    Wang Tianyuan dreams of killing Shen Ze.


    This time, Wang Tianyuan wanted to rely on Huang Shiping to press Shen Ze to death.


    Therefore, he just proposed to Huang Shiping to get rid of Shen Ze.


    Wang Tianyuan also knows that it is not an easy and small thing to get rid of Shen Ze.


    He was not surprised when Huang Shiping said that he only intended to remove Shen Zebing from the post of Grand Marshal of the military department for the time being.


    It is reasonable that Huang Shiping would answer like this.


    Although the heart is very unwilling, but Wang Tianyuan still did not say anything more.


    He knew very well in his heart that if Huang Shiping didn''t plan on that aspect, he would say no more.


    Later, they did not mention Shen Ze''s business, but continued to eat.


    Just then, a black business car came to the gate of the courtyard.


    After the business car stopped, Qin Chao took the lead to walk down from the driver''s seat.


    He moved quickly to the back compartment and opened the door.


    Shen Ze then came out of the car.


    After standing still, Shen Ze looked up at the courtyard in front of him. Then he stepped up and walked towards the courtyard.


    After Qin Chao closed the door, he kept up with Shen Ze.


    One before the other, they walked into the courtyard.


    The courtyard is very big, but few people live in it.


    In addition to Wang Tianyuan, there are several servants and his four personal servants.


    After Shen Ze entered the courtyard, he detected Wang Tianyuan in the living room with his divine sense.


    And there are unexpected gains.


    "Two old loaches have come together?" Shen Ze has a sneer on his lips. He suddenly feels Huang Shiping''s breath.


    "Just right, we can settle the accounts together."


    Shen Ze''s eyes were cold and he went straight to the hall in the middle.


    Qin Chao said nothing and followed Shen Ze closely.


    Although Wang Tianyuan himself is a martial arts master, he still found four martial arts masters to be his personal retinue.


    At the moment, Wang Tianyuan''s four bodyguards were just outside the hall.


    When Shen Ze and Qin Chao came to the door of the hall, they stopped them.


    Among the four, a middle-aged man with a beard asked coldly, "what do you do?"


    Shen Ze glanced at the four people and said nothing.


    Qin Chao said in a sharp voice, "if you don''t kneel down to salute the Dragon God, do you want to die?"


    As soon as Qin Chao said this, the eyes of the four middle-aged men were all suspicious.


    This young man is the first person in the Dragon Kingdom, Shen Diaolong?


    As four martial arts masters, middle-aged men, their awareness is very good, four people are able to feel the extraordinary Shen Ze.


    In addition, considering that no one in the world dares to fake Shen Diaolong, the middle-aged man does not dare to doubt Shen Ze''s identity. Instead, he really regards Shen Ze as a dragon god!


    "I''ve seen Lord dragon!"


    Although they are martial arts masters, they still dare not trust Shen Ze.


    Not to mention Shen Ze''s identity as Dragon God and Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, Shen Ze is a top martial arts man who has killed a martial arts master, which is worthy of their salute.


    The four middle-aged men soon responded and knelt down to salute Shen Ze.


    For the middle-aged men, they kneel down to salute, Shen Ze calmly accept, no emotional change.


    Shen Ze was still silent.


    Instead of him, Qin Chao said, "get out of the way, my master wants to see Wang Tianyuan!"


    What Qin Chao says now is like Shen Ze''s words.


    The middle-aged men were all in fear when they heard the words.


    Shen Ze wants to see Wang Tianyuan. As Wang Tianyuan''s retinues, they obviously dare not stop him.


    "Yes


    The middle-aged men immediately stood up and stepped aside to make way for the road.


    Qin Chao immediately stepped forward and pushed open the door of the hall.


    Without hesitation, Shen Ze took the lead and walked into the hall.


    At this time, Wang Tianyuan and Huang Shiping were still drinking and eating.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, both of them subconsciously looked towards the door.


    Then, they saw Shen Ze walking into the hall.


    For Shen Ze''s sudden appearance, Huang Shiping and Wang Tianyuan first pick eyebrows in surprise, and then frown tightly.


    No matter why Shen Ze came to his Wang Tianyuan''s residence, as long as he appeared, there was nothing good to think about.


    Thinking of this, Huang Shiping and Wang Tianyuan''s faces became a little gloomy.


    Shen Ze went into the hall alone, while Qin Chao stayed outside the hall, staring at the four of them.


    After entering the hall, Shen Ze seems to have come to his own home.


    He swaggered to a chair and sat down.


    After a comfortable posture, Shen Ze raises his head and looks calmly at Wang Tianyuan and Huang Shiping.


    Shen Ze raised a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. He said in a neutral tone: "what big event are you plotting when you two meet in private?"


    Huang Shiping and Wang Tianyuan became a little uncomfortable when they heard the speech.


    They meet in private, and the plot is all about how to target Shen Ze.


    Now Shen Ze is here. What the hell do you say?


    Neither Wang Tianyuan nor Huang Shiping answered Shen Ze''s question.


    Although the two did not say, Shen Ze was able to roughly guess what they were plotting.


    Just plotting how to deal with him!


    See two people didn''t want to answer of meaning, Shen Ze smile, see through didn''t say through.


    At this time, Wang Tianyuan, as the host, asked Shen Ze coldly, "it seems that Wang did not invite the Dragon God to the courtyard. I don''t know why the Dragon God intruded into Wang''s residence like this?"


    Wang Tianyuan''s words are very serious, which means that he should be punished.


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he gave a faint smile to the dignified Wang Tianyuan and said, "I''m just here to talk about life with Marshal Wang. Marshal Wang doesn''t have to be so serious. Take it easy."


    Listening to Shen Ze''s tone of coaxing a child, Wang Tianyuan''s face showed a touch of anger. With a cold hum, he said in a displeased tone: "the Lord Dragon God broke into Wang''s house and offended Wang. Shouldn''t the Lord Dragon God apologize to Wang?"


    With Huang Shiping here, Wang Tianyuan is very confident. He doesn''t bear to be unhappy with Shen Ze. Instead, he expresses it directly and confronts Shen Ze.


    See Wang Tianyuan so straight white words, let Shen Ze apologize to him, sitting on the side of Huang Shiping frowned.


    What''s the big deal if you can''t hold your breath?


    Now is not the time to tear Shen Ze''s face.


    For what Wang Tianyuan did, Huang Shiping was not impressed.


    After listening to Wang Tianyuan''s words, Shen Ze is noncommittal. There is no fluctuation in his heart, and he even wants to laugh.


    Let me give you wang Tianyuan apology, I''m afraid you are funny!

 Chapter 550

    Shen Ze felt that Wang Tianyuan''s brain was caught by the door, so he said such words.


    Shen Ze looked at Wang Tianyuan with a kind of joking eyes. His tone was still bland and he said, "I can apologize to you, Wang Tianyuan, but do you dare to take it?"


    Shen Ze said this lightly, but it was full of overbearing and strong meaning.


    The implication of Shen Ze''s words is very obvious. Shen Ze is not only the Grand Marshal of the military department, but also the supreme Dragon God. Wang Tianyuan is just the commander of the central war zone. His status and status are greatly different.


    I, Shen Ze, can apologize to you, Wang Tianyuan, but what qualifications do you have to accept?


    How can we afford it?


    Wang Tianyuan was speechless by Shen Ze''s words, and his face turned red with embarrassment.


    Maybe it''s because he thought it would be shameless to just let it go. After a moment''s silence, Wang Tianyuan pretended to be angry and said to Shen Ze, "you have made a mistake first. You should make an apology to me


    In order to appear that he was right, Wang Tianyuan then added: "Mr. Huang has been watching here. He can testify."


    Wang Tianyuan pulled Huang Shiping out of the water, but Huang Shiping pretended that he had not heard anything. He didn''t say anything, and didn''t want to be in it.


    After listening to Wang Tianyuan''s words, a disdainful smile rose from the corner of Shen Ze''s mouth.


    What about Huang Shiping here? He doesn''t care at all.


    It doesn''t matter to him whether anyone testifies or not.


    I just broke into your house. What can you do with me?


    It''s so strong and overbearing!


    Shen Ze''s eyes narrowed. Then he stared at Wang Tianyuan and said indifferently, "Marshal Wang strongly asked me to apologize. Do you really think I''ve done something wrong?"


    Being questioned by Shen Ze again, Wang Tianyuan was speechless.


    Shen Ze does mean to break into his house, but as Shen Ze, where is the world not to go? What is the meaning of breaking into his house?


    It doesn''t make sense, so it can''t be said.


    Seeing that Wang Tianyuan was speechless, Shen Ze gave a cold smile and said strongly: "even if I broke into your house, I don''t want to apologize to you. What can you do to me?"


    On hearing Shen Ze''s words, Wang Tianyuan''s eyes were filled with anger.


    Shen Ze, like this, is putting pressure on others!


    Relying on his high status, he obviously bullied Wang Tianyuan.


    And the most exasperating thing is that Shen Ze bullies him so much that he has nothing to do with Shen Ze.


    With Wang Tianyuan''s identity and status, he can''t do anything to Shen Ze.


    If you do something, it means that you will be convicted if you do something wrong.


    For a moment, Wang Tianyuan felt very depressed and had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Wang Tianyuan was very upset with Shen Ze and regarded Shen Ze as his enemy. Now he was bullied by Shen Ze, which made him even more upset.


    His eyes are gloomy, staring at Shen Ze. His hands hidden in his sleeves are clenched into fists.


    Although Wang Tianyuan tried his best to restrain himself, he was still full of murderous spirit.


    Shen Ze felt the killing for the first time.


    Huang Shiping is not a martial arts practitioner, but he also feels it.


    Shen Ze picked his eyebrows, while Huang Shiping frowned.


    For Wang Tianyuan revealed the murders, Shen Ze is very disdainful, the corners of his mouth raised a touch of sarcastic arc.


    I''m tired of living in front of him!


    It''s obvious that it''s playing lanterns in the toilet, looking for death!


    When Huang Shiping saw Wang Tianyuan''s murdering of Shen Ze, he didn''t like it.


    In his opinion, it''s not the time to completely tear Shen Ze''s face. Wang Tianyuan''s doing this has no effect except to scare the snake.


    What can you do for Shen Ze besides asking for trouble?


    Let''s not talk about Shen Ze''s identity and status, just say that Shen Ze is a top warrior who has killed two martial arts masters. How can he kill?


    Before making a very good plan, it''s obvious that he can''t show his intention to kill Shen Ze.


    We all know more or less about Shen Ze''s character and style.


    If you make the living king of hell unhappy and kill Wang Tianyuan in a rage, where can you find the reason?


    In Huang Shiping''s view, no matter from what aspect, Wang Tianyuan''s doing this is not a wise choice. It is a very stupid act to show his intention to kill Shen Ze.


    What Wang Tianyuan has done makes Huang Shiping unable to help but bury him in his heart. Wang Tianyuan is so impulsive and reckless that he is not at all steady as the commander-in-chief of the first district.


    As no one spoke, the Hall fell into silence.


    But because everybody''s mind is different, the atmosphere between the field becomes somewhat repressive and subtle.


    I don''t know how long after that, Shen Ze raised his eyes and stared at Wang Tianyuan deeply. He said: "I didn''t expect Marshal Wang to be so upset with me. They all showed their murderous intentions to me."


    Shen Ze''s words are not salty, but it gives people a thrilling feeling.


    Shen Ze seems to be understatement, but in fact, he has the meaning of asking for a crime.


    There are some things that can only be understood but can not be explained.


    See through not say through.


    When Shen Ze says that Wang Tianyuan has shown his murderous intention to him, both Wang Tianyuan and Huang Shiping''s faces change.


    Listen to the meaning of Shen Ze''s words, is it to question Wang Tianyuan?


    At present, things seem to have suddenly come to the point of no good.


    Huang Shiping put on the appearance that it was none of his business.


    But Wang Tianyuan did not answer. He hung his head and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Shen Ze didn''t give up. Then he asked frankly, "Marshal Wang wants to kill me?"


    Shen Ze''s words made Huang Shiping feel awe inspiring, while Wang Tianyuan''s eyebrows jumped violently!


    When Shen Ze asked this, his meaning became very clear.


    If you want to kill me, Wang Tianyuan, I will be rude to you!


    Wang Tianyuan is not a man with a good temper. In the face of Shen Ze''s aggressiveness, he is more and more upset.


    He wants to answer Shen Ze directly. He just wants to kill Shen Ze.


    But when the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them back.


    As Huang Shiping said, now is not the time to completely tear Shen Ze''s face.


    If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan.


    Wang Tianyuan is not a really brainless man, otherwise he would not be the commander in chief of the central war zone.


    Wang Tianyuan will judge the situation.


    If he answers Shen Ze now and wants to kill him, he will not only make Shen Ze unhappy, but also bear the charge of being disrespectful to the Grand Marshal and the Dragon God.


    Even if he answers that he wants to kill Shen Ze, it can only be said by mouth, but it can''t play a substantial role.


    No harm, no profit.


    Therefore, after hesitating for a moment, Wang Tianyuan replied: "Wang does not dare to be evil to the Dragon God. I hope the Dragon God will not be suspicious."


    After listening to Wang Tianyuan''s reply, Shen Ze''s face showed a smile rather than a smile.

 Chapter 551

    Whether Shen Ze or Wang Tianyuan, they both have a consensus that they both want to kill each other.


    Wang Tianyuan shows his intention to kill Shen Ze. Shen Ze is not surprised.


    As for inquiry, it''s just a casual one.


    Shen Ze already had the answer in his heart, and he didn''t need Wang Tianyuan''s answer at all.


    At the moment, listening to Wang Tianyuan''s reply, he didn''t kill him, which makes Shen Ze feel that Wang Tianyuan is hypocritical and has no backbone.


    Shen Ze put down his other foot. Then he looked at Wang Tianyuan with a banter in his eyes and said with a smile, "don''t you think Marshal Wang''s words are against his will?"


    In Shen Ze''s words, there is a hint of irony.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Wang Tianyuan''s face became a little ugly.


    Wang Tianyuan stares at Shen Ze coldly, then says in a deep voice: "Wang didn''t say anything against his will."


    Then, Wang Tianyuan was fighting and said relatively, "when did the Dragon God become so small hearted and hold on to something?"


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he laughed softly.


    After a while, Shen Ze Lian went to smile on his face, and his face suddenly became a little cold.


    His eyes staring at Wang Tianyuan suddenly became as sharp as a sword, and his voice became cold in vain: "Marshal Wang doesn''t want to kill me, but I really want to kill him."


    When Shen Ze said this, it was like stating a trivial matter.


    But his words, to Huang Shiping and Wang Tianyuan''s ears, were like thunder, which made them jump with fear and sweat.


    Wang Tianyuan, in particular, missed half a beat.


    No matter Wang Tianyuan or Huang Shiping, they didn''t listen to Shen Ze''s words. Wang Tianyuan suddenly entered a state of silence.


    He can''t refute, because what Shen Ze said is true.


    Whether he had voiced his opposition to Shen Ze before, or had joined the Congress and this time jointly submitted a letter to suggest that Shen Ze should be removed from the post of Grand Marshal of the military department, Wang Tianyuan really went beyond his authority and violated the rules and regulations of the military department.


    After a while, Wang Tianyuan said, "even if Wang violates the rules and regulations of the Ministry of war, it''s not serious enough to commit a capital crime. Let the Dragon God execute Wang?"


    Shen Ze smelled the speech and gave a cold smile, revealing his white and gloomy teeth.


    "I am the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war. If I say you have committed a capital crime, you have committed a capital crime!"


    "If I kill you today, you won''t see the sun tomorrow!"

 Chapter 552

    Shen Ze''s two sentences are very powerful and overbearing.


    Directly convicted Wang Tianyuan, and said to kill Wang Tianyuan today, so that Wang Tianyuan can not see the sun tomorrow.


    And Shen Ze is the Chief Marshal of the Ministry of war, and the whole army has the final say.


    If Shen Ze convicts Wang Tianyuan, Wang Tianyuan cannot refute it.


    Wang Tianyuan''s face changed. After pondering for a long time, he said, "it''s OK for the Lord Dragon God to convict Wang of a capital crime, but Wang admits that he has not committed a capital crime and will never wait to die!"


    Wang Tianyuan said these words firmly and showed his attitude.


    If Shen Ze really wanted to convict him of death, he would not wait to die and let Shen Ze execute him.


    After listening to Wang Tianyuan''s words, Shen Ze is noncommittal, showing a look of disapproval.


    If you don''t plead guilty and don''t wait to die, how can I control you so much?


    Shen Ze looked at Wang Tianyuan with joking eyes, and said to Wang Tianyuan with a smile: "if I hit you now, how many chances do you think you will survive?"


    When Wang Tianyuan heard the speech, he felt a little hairy in his heart, because he was nervous and his body became tense.


    If Shen Ze attacks him now, he will not survive.


    After all, with Shen Ze''s martial arts strength, who can resist?


    This is a super ruthless man who has killed two martial arts masters before and after. Who can guarantee that he will be safe?


    All over the world, I''m afraid I can''t find one!


    Listening to Shen Ze''s words, Wang Tianyuan was more nervous and nervous.


    However, Wang Tianyuan was able to keep calm.


    Even though Shen Ze is not joking, he still thinks that Shen Ze won''t kill him.


    After all, he is still the commander-in-chief of the central war zone.


    If Shen Ze really killed him in this way, it would certainly lead to chaos in the central war zone. Moreover, because of his bad reputation, it would also cause bad public opinion.


    Wang Tianyuan thinks that Shen Ze is not such a person who just wants to achieve his goal and ignores others.


    What''s more, as Huang Shiping said, now we are not completely shameless.


    Shen Ze should not act rashly.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Wang Tianyuan can''t kill anyone if he wants to.


    If he really wanted to kill him, Shen Ze had a chance to fight him in Haicheng, but he didn''t do that at that time.


    Now, Wang Tianyuan still thinks Shen Ze is not so bold, or is ready to kill him.


    When Wang Tianyuan dies, the Kirin army will riot. That will cause a riot!


    Let''s not say whether Shen Ze can control it. Even Huang Shiping doesn''t want to see it.


    Huang Shiping, who is sitting on one side at the moment, obviously won''t allow such a thing to happen.


    Therefore, Huang Shiping will not watch Shen Ze kill Wang Tianyuan.


    Thinking of this, Wang Tianyuan was relieved.


    Wang Tianyuan pretended to be tough and courageous. He raised his head to meet Shen Ze''s cold sight, and said in a deep voice: "the Lord Dragon God is powerful, so Wang is naturally not an opponent."


    "However, Wang is not a soft persimmon to be kneaded. It''s not so easy to be killed."


    Shen Ze said with a smile: "there are many experts in the yard. I really have some trouble trying to kill you."


    Wang Tianyuan smelled the speech and showed a noncommittal expression. There were several martial arts masters in his courtyard.


    All his four retinues were powerful.


    Huang Shiping also has a close retinue who is a top martial arts man, hiding in the dark.


    In this courtyard, there are five strong warriors.


    Although Shen Ze is powerful, he still can''t find a way to deal with the five strong men of martial arts at the same time.


    Wang Tianyuan thinks that even if he can''t do anything about Shen Ze, Shen Ze can''t kill him easily if he really wants to do something about him.


    Wang Tianyuan believes that the five strong warriors are enough to stop Shen Ze from killing him.


    Seeing Wang Tianyuan''s full confidence, Shen Ze can''t help but feel funny.


    He mouth a Yang, light say: "do you think I can''t kill you?"


    Wang Tianyuan took a look at Shen Ze and didn''t say a word.


    He didn''t speak, which was obviously tacit.


    There are five strong warriors here. Wang Tianyuan doesn''t believe Shen Ze can kill him.


    "In that case, let''s try."


    Shen Ze light mouth at the same time, a terrible pressure from his body diffuse.


    Huang Shiping and Wang Tianfu, sitting in the hall, were the first to feel the pressure.


    They felt like they had fallen into the ice cellar, cold all over their bodies, and their blood seemed to be solidified, with a strong sense of suffocation.


    Wang Tianyuan is a martial arts practitioner and a master of martial arts. He can barely bear it.


    Huang Shiping is not a martial arts practitioner. He obviously can''t bear it. He feels very uncomfortable.


    However, not long after Shen Ze released his authority, a soft breath came out and wrapped Huang Shiping''s body.


    Because of the package with this breath, Huang Shiping suddenly had no pressure and returned to normal.


    At the same time, the four middle-aged men standing outside the hall were aware of the terrible pressure emanating from the hall.


    As soon as their faces changed, they all put on a ready posture.


    They are ready to rush into the hall at any time to protect Wang Tianyuan.


    The martial arts strength of the four middle-aged men is unpredictable. Qin Chao, who was promoted to martial arts master not long ago, obviously can''t stop them.


    The four middle-aged men directly ignored Qin Chao, who was standing in front of the hall. They focused all their attention on the hall and paid close attention to the situation in the hall.


    "It''s interesting."


    Aware that the man in the dark helped Huang Shiping resist the pressure of his own release, Shen Ze''s corner of his mouth stirred up an arc of interest.


    Not surprisingly, the first rulers of the Dragon kingdom in the past dynasties were all protected by top martial artists.


    The one who secretly protects Huang Shiping, according to Shen Ze''s conjecture, has the same martial arts strength as him, and is a real top martial arts strongman.


    Because there was someone in the dark to protect him, Huang Shiping didn''t feel much, just like a nobody.


    However, Wang Tianyuan was under a lot of pressure. He was sweating all over, his face turned white, and he clenched his teeth. He didn''t look very well.


    Shen Ze glanced at Wang Tianyuan faintly, then he turned his head and looked at Huang Shiping sitting on one side.


    Shen Ze thin lips slightly open, light said: "if I to marshal Wang hand, don''t know Huang old will stop?"


    In the face of Shen Ze''s inquiry, Huang Shiping, who has been out of the way, frowned unhappily.


    To tell the truth, Huang Shiping doesn''t want to be involved in the grudge between Shen Ze and Wang Tianyuan.


    He even wants to see Wang Tianyuan and Shen zedou fight as hard as they can. It''s better to fight against both sides. He''s willing to take advantage of them.


    He was obviously reluctant to let him go himself.

 Chapter 553

    Although Huang Shiping didn''t want to be involved in it, Shen Ze didn''t express his views when he asked.


    After all, he and Wang Tianyuan are standing on the same thread.


    If he doesn''t say or do something, it can''t maintain the relationship between him and Wang Tianyuan.


    If you want Wang Tianyuan to continue to work for him, you naturally have to give the former some advantages. Huang Shiping, who is good at playing tricks on politics, is very clear about this.


    After pondering for a moment, Huang Shiping said, "Shen Ze, even if Marshal Wang violates some rules and regulations of the Ministry of war, he is not guilty to death. It is obviously inappropriate for you to kill him."


    Huang Shiping''s words have a kind of roundabout meaning.


    He spoke for Wang Tianyuan, but he didn''t say whether he wanted to help Wang Tianyuan or not. He didn''t argue with Shen Ze. In this way, he won''t conflict with the front. It can be said that there is no leakage.


    Huang Shiping''s words, listening to Shen Ze''s ears, make Shen Ze feel that the former is joking, just like he didn''t say anything.


    Shen Ze doesn''t want to beat around the bush with Huang Shiping and hide.


    "Mr. Huang, I have a plan to kill Wang Tianyuan. You don''t have to speak for him."


    Shen Ze picked out and said, "can you help me or not?"


    When Huang Shiping heard the speech, he frowned tightly.


    Shen Ze said that, is not when he Huang Shiping speak when fart?


    What Huang Shiping said is also the first power holder in the state of dragon. It can be imagined how much he said.


    Shen Ze didn''t listen to him, which showed that Shen Ze Si didn''t pay any attention to him.


    This is obviously not what Huang Shiping wants to see and like.


    Huang Shiping is now the first person in the name of the Dragon kingdom. How can you not pay attention to me? How can you not take my words as one thing?


    Huang Shiping was very angry and angry.


    Although Huang Shiping still doesn''t want to tear his face with Shen Ze, he is angry to see that Shen Ze doesn''t give him face.


    In a rage, Huang Shiping firmly said: "Shen Ze, Wang Tianyuan did not commit a capital crime. I will not sit by and watch you kill him!"


    Huang Shiping said this, Wang Tianyuan immediately cast a grateful look to him.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, Shen Ze''s eyebrows slightly frowned, but soon his eyebrows relaxed again.


    Shen Ze raised a banter smile at the corner of his mouth and said with a light smile, "I didn''t expect that Mr. Huang still attaches great importance to his dog legs."


    Shen Ze''s words are self-evident. He regards Wang Tianyuan as Huang Shiping''s dog.


    Hearing that Shen Ze said he was Huang Shiping''s dog, Wang Tianyuan''s face became very gloomy.


    He was as ugly as a fly.


    How can we say that he is also the commander-in-chief of the central war zone. He is in a high position. How can he be regarded as a dog?


    Wang Tianyuan was indignant and scolded Shen zegou for not spitting out ivory in his mouth!


    Wang Tianyuan gritted his teeth and glared at Shen Ze resentfully.


    Shen Ze directly ignored Wang Tianyuan, and then he said to Huang Shiping, "Mr. Huang must think clearly. If I do something to Wang Tianyuan, it will hurt the innocent."


    "If someone has to go through this muddy water, then something may be out of control."


    Although Shen Ze didn''t say it clearly, his implication was understood by both Huang Shiping and Wang Tianyuan.


    Shen Ze''s meaning is very obvious. If Huang Shiping has to go through the muddy water, Shen Ze may hurt the innocent because his sword has no eyes.


    In this scene, the only innocent person is Huang Shiping and the one in the dark.


    Shen Ze''s words are to these two people.


    He is warning Huang Shiping and the one in the dark not to meddle in their own affairs, or they may get angry and endanger themselves.


    Although Shen Ze''s meaning is not obvious, the threat of chiguoguo is revealed in his words.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Huang Shiping''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    Not to mention that he is now the first person in charge of the Dragon Kingdom, let''s say that after he became a member of the Presbyterian Council of the Dragon Kingdom, when was he so threatened by chiguodi?


    No,


    But today, such a thing happened!


    And the person who threatens him, still does not deal with him all the time, regard Shen Ze as eyesore!


    It''s worse than worse!


    Huang Shiping''s face became very ugly. He was so angry that his eyes seemed to be bursting with fire.


    Huang Shiping glared at Shen Ze angrily and asked harshly, "Shen Ze, are you threatening me?"


    Shen Ze didn''t speak, but gave Huang Shiping a clear look.


    When Huang Shiping understood Shen Ze''s meaning, he became more angry and unhappy.


    "Shen Ze, are you so arrogant that no one in the Dragon kingdom can cure you?"


    Huang Shiping blew his beard and glared, showing the appearance of wanting to eat Shen Ze.


    For Huang Shiping''s question, Shen Ze is noncommittal, showing a look of disapproval.


    It''s not polite to say that with Shen Ze''s status and strength, the Dragon Kingdom really can''t find out who can govern him.


    Even Huang Shiping, the first power holder of the Dragon Kingdom, is still not so good.


    After all, Huang Shiping always wanted to take Shen Ze out of power, but after so long, he took actions against Shen Ze again and again, and failed to do anything about Shen Ze.


    It can be seen that Huang Shiping is hard to get Shen Ze.


    Therefore, there is no need to answer the question raised by Huang Shiping. Instead, he uses the facts of what happened.


    There is no one in the Dragon Kingdom who can cure Shen Ze. Huang Shiping should have some force in his heart. You don''t need to ask more.


    Looking at Shen Ze as a matter of course, Huang Shiping gritted his teeth with anger, and his face turned blue and white.


    This boy doesn''t pay attention to anyone. He''s so rampant!


    Shen Ze''s posture and attitude made Huang Shiping very disgusted and disliked.


    At the same time, he was more worried about one thing.


    Shen Ze is so arrogant that even he doesn''t pay attention to it. It''s hard to avoid his ambition to expand. What''s more, he will be the thief of stealing the country!


    Huang Shiping is more worried that Shen Ze will threaten his position!


    Under this intense worry, Huang Shiping''s idea suddenly became a little extreme.


    If Shen Ze wants to do something today, why don''t he take advantage of the situation and get rid of Shen Ze together with Wang Tianyuan to prevent future trouble?


    At this moment, Huang Shiping was moved to kill Shen Ze.


    Huang Shiping stared at Shen Ze''s eyes. A ferocious color flashed through his eyes. He said in a strong tone: "Shen Ze, I order you to leave immediately. Don''t make trouble here!"


    Huang Shiping, as the first executive in Talong Kingdom, orders Shen Ze to leave.


    Although Shen Ze is the Dragon God and the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, he can only be regarded as one man below and ten thousand above, which is a head lower than Huang Shiping.


    Huang Shiping is entitled to order Shen Ze!

 Chapter 554

    Under normal circumstances, Huang Shiping orders Shen Ze to leave. Shen Ze should follow Huang Shiping''s instructions and leave here.


    It''s just that Shen Ze is not an ordinary person and can''t be judged by common sense.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, Shen Ze picks his eyebrows in surprise.


    It''s been a long time since he was ordered to do anything.


    All of a sudden, I''m not used to it.


    After a moment of stupefaction, Shen Ze said to Huang Shiping, "I will still listen to Huang''s orders."


    "I''ll leave here, but before I leave, I''ll do what I have to do."


    After Shen Ze said these words, he turned his head and looked at Wang Tianping with cold and sharp eyes.


    Shen Ze''s meaning is self-evident.


    Before leaving, he will kill Wang Tianyuan.


    Understanding the meaning of Shen Ze''s words, both Huang Shiping and Wang Tianyuan look very ugly.


    Is Shen Ze determined to kill Wang Tianyuan?


    Don''t stop until you reach your goal?


    Although Shen Ze has not started yet, he shows this kind of resolute meaning, which makes Wang Tianyuan very uneasy.


    Who the hell can calm down when being watched by the living king of hell?


    Although Wang Tianyuan hated Shen Ze very much, he still had to admit that Shen Ze was a terrible enemy.


    It is unrealistic for Wang Tianyuan to say that he is hostile to Shen Ze without fear at all.


    To be honest, if possible, he doesn''t want to be an enemy of Shen Ze.


    As a member of the Ministry of war, Wang Tianyuan can better understand and personally feel Shen Ze''s power.


    This young man, who is half human and half divine, is an immortal devil.


    Who and Shen Ze become enemies will not come to a good end!


    This young hero, even a country can be destroyed, let alone people?


    Anyone who is an enemy of Shen Ze will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    Today, Wang Tianyuan and Shen Ze face to face.


    Moreover, Shen Ze made it clear that he wanted to kill Wang Tianyuan.


    How can this make Wang Tianyuan feel at ease?


    At this moment, Wang Tianyuan is on pins and needles, very nervous and uneasy.


    Shen Ze was staring at him. He felt as if he had been targeted by death. He was very upset and uncomfortable.


    Every passing minute is a torment for Wang Tianyuan.


    Wang Tianyuan is under a lot of pressure. He wants to leave, but his body seems to be stiff and he doesn''t listen at all.


    Wang Tianyuan felt very bad. He wanted to change this situation, but he didn''t dare to act rashly, and he didn''t even dare to make a sound.


    He was afraid that he would make Shen Ze do it directly.


    Although he knew that he had four retinues outside the hall and one of Huang Shiping''s retinues hidden in the dark, Wang Tianyuan still didn''t have enough confidence to do anything, so he had to wait and see the change step by step.


    After all, Shen Ze''s force is so terrible that he really wants to fight. Who can guarantee that he can protect Wang Tianyuan.


    No one is afraid of death, and Wang Tianyuan is obviously not one of them.


    Moreover, he cherishes his life very much and dare not take risks, so that his destiny can be controlled by others.


    Wang Tianyuan doesn''t trust other people in matters like family life.


    At this time, Wang Tianyuan pretended to be his grandson, just like a turtle with a shrunken head.


    Huang Shiping did not have Wang Tianyuan''s consciousness.


    Facing Shen Ze''s disobedience, he insists on fighting Wang Tianyuan, which makes him very unhappy and angry.


    Huang Shiping opened his eyes and glared at Shen Ze angrily. He said in an indisputable tone: "Shen Ze, I''m ordering you to leave now. I don''t want you to kill people before you leave!"


    Huang Shiping then asked harshly, "do you want to disobey my orders if you don''t leave immediately?"


    If Shen Ze really does not comply with Huang Shiping''s intention, Huang Shiping can give Shen Ze the name of disobedience to the holy will, and sink Shen Ze in the situation of being unkind and unjust.


    Huang Shiping, of course, wanted to give Shen Ze such a bad name.


    Shen Ze doesn''t care about such a hat.


    In the eyes of the world, he had a mixed reputation and disobeyed Huang Shiping, which was not a big deal for him.


    He is determined to kill Wang Tianyuan today. No one can stop him, even Huang Shiping!


    "When I kill Wang Tianyuan, I''ll make amends to Huang!"


    After Shen Ze said this sentence coldly, his eyes suddenly became cold.


    The next moment, he stretched out his right hand to Wang Tianyuan.


    Shen Ze''s palm seems to have a terrible suction. As he grabs, Wang Tianyuan leaves the chair and drifts away uncontrollably.


    The sudden change made Wang Tianyuan''s eyes widened and his face changed greatly.


    He didn''t want to be caught by Shen Ze. He subconsciously wanted to resist.


    Wang Tianyuan wants to use force to resist, but he finds that he has lost the control of his body except consciously. He is purposeful but powerless and can''t resist at all.


    This makes Wang Tianyuan surprised and anxious.


    In a hurry, he yelled in great panic: "help me!"


    Wang Tianyuan doesn''t know whether Shen Ze wants to kill him or not, but when he sees Shen Ze do it, he thinks Shen Ze is really killing him.


    Therefore, in the case of no resistance, Wang Tianyuan can only shout for help.


    After hearing Wang Tianyuan''s cry for help, the four retinues outside the hall rushed to the hall with the fastest speed.


    Qin Chao wanted to stop it, but because of his low martial arts strength, he couldn''t stop the four middle-aged men.


    "Bang bang!"


    The speed of the four middle-aged men was very fast. They all turned into a shadow, broke the door of the hall and rushed into the hall like a gust of wind.


    However, even if the speed of the four middle-aged men is very fast, they still have no time to stop Shen Ze.


    Soon after that, Wang Tianyuan was about to fall into Shen Ze''s hands. When they were only half a meter apart, a strange smell appeared again.


    This breath is still soft, just like a breeze, sweeping Wang Tianyuan''s body.


    Wang Tianyuan, who was "rushing" towards Shen Ze, immediately stopped at the same place and did not lean towards Shen Ze any more.


    Seeing this, Shen Ze''s eyes suddenly became sharp as a blade.


    "Now that you''ve done it, don''t hide in the dark!"


    As Shen Ze spoke coldly, he raised his hand and waved in the direction behind Huang Shiping.


    A burst of energy suddenly spewed away.


    The next moment, in the dark corner of the hall, there was a crackling sound.


    At the same time, as if there was a sudden earthquake, the whole courtyard shook violently.


    It''s like the earth is shaking and the sky is falling apart.


    Huang Shiping''s face turned white with fright.


    He held on to the seat for fear that he would fall to the ground.


    At this time, a figure appeared behind Huang Shiping like a ghost.


    This figure is to protect Huang Shiping, let Huang Shiping no longer left and right shake.

 Chapter 555

    Huang Shiping''s retinue is an old man in a black robe. He is wearing a black hat. He is like a ghost hiding in the dark. His breath is cold.


    The old man in black robe is a top martial arts man, and his martial arts strength is unfathomable.


    First, he protects Wang Tianyuan, but he doesn''t let him be caught by Shen Ze. Later, he appears and protects Huang Shiping.


    If you can protect people with Shen Ze''s hand, you can see the power of the old man in black robe.


    Just as the black robed old man appeared, Wang Tianyuan''s four retinues rushed into the hall.


    The four middle-aged men came to Wang Tianyuan''s side and stood in the four directions of southeast and northwest, protecting Wang Tianyuan among them.


    For the five strong martial arts appeared in the hall at the same time, Shen Ze''s face remained calm and calm as before.


    Standing in the same place, he stood with his hands down, his body as lofty as a mountain.


    The invisible energy dissipated, and the violent vibration of the courtyard gradually came to a standstill.


    Everything returned to calm.


    Shen Ze''s eyes swept over the five strong warriors one by one, and then his mouth curved slightly.


    "It''s all very strong."


    Shen Ze has a judgment in his heart.


    If the five strong men of martial arts unite to deal with him, there is a high probability that he is not the enemy.


    If it''s on his own, he won''t lose anyone.


    Even the old man in black, the guardian of Huang Shiping, is confident that he will not lose.


    And if it''s only against Wang Tianyuan''s four retinues, he has the confidence to break the other four one by one and get rid of them.


    It''s just that the current situation doesn''t seem very optimistic.


    Because these five strong warriors are likely to deal with him together.


    If that''s the case, his situation will be very bad.


    Of course, he was able to ensure his own safety.


    But he also wanted to kill Wang Tianyuan.


    If these five martial arts masters obstruct, he may not be able to achieve this goal smoothly.


    Thinking of this, Shen Ze talks.


    He felt in his heart that he was really not strong enough. If he was strong enough, no matter how many strong warriors he had, he could solve them all at once.


    If the strength of Wudao has completely recovered to the peak state, or even further, then the current situation will be solved very well.


    All of a sudden, Shen Ze missed the time when his martial arts strength was at its peak.


    Shen Ze is not a person who likes to think more. He soon regained his mind and suppressed those thoughts.


    Then, Shen Ze bent down and looked at Huang Shiping, who was still sitting on the chair. He said faintly, "is Huang always determined to take care of this?"


    Because of the shock, Huang Shiping was shocked.


    At the moment, his face was a little pale, with a look of lingering fear.


    Huang Shiping is very upset by such a fright. Naturally, he is very dissatisfied with Shen Ze who caused all this.


    Hearing Shen Ze''s inquiry, Huang Shiping raised his head and glared at Shen Ze angrily.


    "Shen Ze, what''s the use of saying that now?"


    Huang Shiping was furious and said harshly, "you don''t listen to me. You insist on doing it. Why do you tell me this now?"


    "I tell you, I''m Huang Shiping in charge of this matter!"


    Huang Shiping was so angry that he didn''t worry so much.


    When he said this, he almost broke his face with Shen Ze.


    There is no room for relaxation in the current situation.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, Shen Ze had no other mood swings except that his eyes became a little cold.


    If Huang Shiping insists on taking charge of it, it will become a bit tricky, but it''s not that he can''t handle it.


    Of course, it''s a challenge.


    If Huang Shiping wants to take charge of this, he will let the old man in black robe help Wang Tianyuan.


    Shen Ze didn''t care much about Wang Tianyuan''s four bodyguards, but he attached great importance to the black robed old man.


    Shen Ze couldn''t see through this old thing. He had to treat it carefully.


    Shen Ze can ignore the four middle-aged men, but the old man in black robe is a bit tricky and difficult to deal with.


    Fighting alone with the old man in black robe, Shen Ze is not sure that he can win the other side completely.


    If the black robed old man helps Wang Tianyuan''s four retinues, he is obviously not sure that he can kill Wang Tianyuan.


    And once you start, some things become uncontrollable.


    After all, swords have no eyes. Once there is a big fight, it is inevitable that something harmful will happen.


    It''s still a lot of pressure for Shen Ze to fight against the five strong warriors alone.


    Shen Ze hasn''t had this feeling for a long time.


    Under the protection of five strong warriors, killing Wang Tianyuan has obviously become a challenge.


    Shen Ze is very interested in this kind of challenge.


    After all, it''s not interesting to do things without challenges.


    "Since we don''t have to discuss it, let''s do it directly!"


    After Shen Ze said this sentence in a leisurely tone, a cold killing opportunity suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    The next moment, his figure disappeared in place.


    Whether they are the old man in black robe or the four retinues of Wang Tianyuan, their attention is all on Shen Ze.


    As soon as Shen Ze''s figure disappeared in the same place, the pupils of the old man in black robe suddenly shrank violently. They all took action.


    The black robed old man waved his long sleeves, and a breath suddenly came out of the black sleeve robe and rushed to Wang Tianyuan''s direction.


    Obviously, the old man in black robe wanted to protect Wang Tianyuan.


    When the old man in black robe took the hand, the four middle-aged men standing in the four directions of Wang Tianyuan''s southeast, northwest and northwest also burst out their whole body momentum and made a look of being ready.


    Almost in a flash, when Shen Ze appeared again, he had come to the middle-aged man.


    He''s like a ghost. He''s really like a ghost.


    After coming to the middle-aged man, Shen Ze clenched his right hand and hit him on the chest.


    "Boom!"


    Shen Ze''s blow, strong wind, thunder, the surrounding air explosion, a burst of crackling sound.


    Shen Ze''s punch is shocking, and its power is very terrible.


    Shen Ze''s blow on a man is enough to blow him to pieces!


    Shen Ze suddenly appears, suddenly punches, the speed is extremely fast, all these happen between the lightning and flint.


    If it''s ordinary people, they can''t react at all.


    The middle-aged man, as a strong warrior, although things happened very suddenly, he still reacted.


    However, he was in a very hasty and flustered situation.


    The middle-aged man had no time to think more, so he could only cross his arms and cross his chest.


    As soon as the middle-aged man put his arm up, Shen Ze''s fist arrived.


    "Bang!"


    Shen Ze''s fist bombarded the middle-aged man''s arm, and there was a deep crash.


    "Click!"


    Then, like the sound of broken ceramics.


    The two arms of the middle-aged man are broken!

 Chapter 556

    Of course, the middle-aged man didn''t just block with his arms. He also used his whole body strength to protect his body with vigorous Qi and resist Shen Ze''s fist with the strongest defense.


    If he is an ordinary martial arts master, under the full defense of a middle-aged man, he will only suffer some skin injuries at most.


    But Shen Ze is not an ordinary master of martial arts.


    The power of his punch is too terrible.


    The middle-aged man can''t retreat completely.


    With Shen Ze''s fist, the two arms used by the middle-aged man to block immediately broke!


    And it''s not over.


    A strong force poured down from Shen Ze''s fist like a waterfall and bombarded the middle-aged man''s chest.


    "Bang!"


    There was a dull noise.


    The middle-aged man''s clothes burst open on his chest, and then there was a splash of flesh and blood.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the middle-aged man''s chest became a piece of blood, blood dripping, looking very miserable and terrible.


    At the same time, the middle-aged man was also affected by a terrible force. His body stepped back uncontrollably, as if swept by a strong wind.


    Wang Tianyuan stands behind the middle-aged man.


    "Bang!"


    The retreat of the middle-aged man was a surprise collision with Wang Tianyuan, which led them to go backward together.


    Of course, at this time, the other three retinues were not idle, and they all helped the middle-aged man and Wang Tianyuan to stabilize themselves.


    "Wow


    As soon as he stabilized his figure, the middle-aged man opened his mouth and spat out a big mouthful of blood, and his face became a little pale.


    Because of the middle-aged man, Wang Tianyuan, who has been in a mess for several steps, is burning with anger in his eyes and his face becomes very ugly.


    "Who the hell told you to go back? Even if you die, you will be blocked by me! " Wang Tianyuan calm face, angry voice scolds a way.


    "Yes, marshal Wang!"


    The middle-aged man gritted his teeth in response.


    This is bent over him, after reaching out to wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth, he suddenly straightened his waist and blocked Wang Tianyuan''s body again.


    "You all go up together and stop this boy!"


    Wang Tianyuan said in an indisputable tone and pushed the other three squires.


    It is obviously impossible for Wang Tianyuan''s four retinues to say that they have no resistance to Shen Ze.


    After all, Shen Ze''s evil name was killed alive.


    Shen Ze is the real number one God of war in the world. He is one of the top martial arts men. He has killed two martial arts masters.


    Such a terrible character, who will not bet in the face of heart, heart born in awe of the meaning?


    Although Wang Tianyuan''s four retinues are all strong warriors in the first echelon, they still don''t have any points in mind when they face Shen Ze.


    If they can, they obviously don''t want to fight Shen Ze.


    However, although they were in awe and didn''t want to, they still listened to Wang Tianyu''s idea. Even if they tried their best to stop Shen Ze at all costs.


    As a valet, it is natural to have the awareness of valet.


    They are here to protect Wang Tianyuan and everything is based on this.


    If they have to pay the price of their lives, they will also stick to it.


    Obviously, these four retinues of Wang Tianyuan have the spirit of contract.


    At the command of Wang Tianyuan, the other three squires came forward and stood in a row with the middle-aged man to face Shen Ze.


    At this time, Huang Shiping said again, "Shen Ze, I advise you to stop, otherwise something bad will happen at that time. Don''t blame others!"


    Huang Shiping''s words were full of threat and implied meaning.


    Huang Shiping said that, the meaning is very obvious.


    If Shen Ze doesn''t stop, he really wants to fight. Then he may have an accident.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Huang. I''ll be fine." Shen Ze spoke lightly, and his words were full of confidence and confidence.


    Even if the black robed old man and Wang Tianyuan''s four retinues deal with him together, he won''t do anything serious.


    Even if he can''t kill Wang Tianyuan, he has the ability to retreat completely.


    In the current situation, we just try to see if we can kill Wang Tianyuan.


    This is the purpose of Shen Ze''s coming here tonight. Naturally, he can''t give up easily.


    "Stubborn!"


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, he knew that Shen Ze would not change his mind. Huang Shiping snorted coldly and said, "since you are determined to go your own way, what''s the matter? No wonder other people!"


    Shen Ze smell speech, light a smile: "Huang Lao don''t worry, what happened to me, absolutely won''t blame you, but how others think, I can''t manage."


    Shen Ze obviously still has something to say.


    Nowadays, Shen Ze is still the supreme Dragon God, the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, and the national idol.


    If something really happened to him, we can imagine how much repercussion he would cause.


    Shen Ze said these words to remind Huang Shiping of them.


    If Shen zejin had an accident here that day, it would cause a lot of bad things.


    If Shen Ze really died here today, then the green dragon army must be the first to stand up and protest.


    Shen Ze''s death is related to Huang Shiping and Wang Tianyuan. If they are not careful, both of them will become the Crusades of the Qinglong army.


    And this is just the Qinglong army, not mentioning other people who regard Shen Ze as their faith and idol.


    If those people come out to protest again, how much turmoil it will cause is unpredictable.


    And no matter what, it''s not going to be good.


    These are just inside the Dragon kingdom.


    If Shen Ze, the God of the sea in the Dragon Kingdom, falls down, without Shen Ze, the head of the hundred generals and the world''s first God of war, whether the countries will have an idea about the Dragon kingdom is not certain.


    Most likely, because of Shen Ze''s accident, there was chaos in the Dragon kingdom. The superposition of these two things made other countries think about the Dragon Kingdom and invade it.


    This world, after all, is the world of the jungle.


    There is a saying that when you are sick, you will die!


    When there is an accident in your dragon Kingdom, everyone will rush to eat up the benefits.


    Whether it is Huang Shiping or Wang Tianyuan, they can obviously think of these things.


    Even if they want to get rid of Shen Ze and make him fall, they still have to admit that as long as Shen Ze is young and the best player in the world, no other country will dare to think about the Dragon kingdom.


    I have to admit that the Dragon Kingdom still needs Shen Ze very much now!


    Of course, Wang Tianyuan is not the first executive in the Dragon kingdom. He will not consider so much.


    He has been blinded by hatred and is eager to kill Shen Ze.


    Huang Shiping is the leader of the Dragon kingdom. Although he really wants to have the exclusive supreme power, he still doesn''t want to see chaos in the Dragon Kingdom and let other countries come to harass the Dragon kingdom.


    If the country can''t exist safely, what''s the point of his being in power?

 Chapter 557

    Compared with Wang Tianyuan, Huang Shiping is obviously more worried and worried.


    He really wanted to get rid of Shen Ze, but after Shen Ze fell, how should he clean up?


    What happened after that gave Huang Shiping a headache and calmed him down. His mind to get rid of Shen Ze was not so strong.


    Now, after all, it''s not a good time to get rid of Shen Ze.


    For Huang Shiping, it wasn''t long before he became the first leader of the Dragon Kingdom, and many things were not stable.


    If Shen Ze''s accident leads to the chaos of the Dragon Kingdom and forms a situation of internal and external troubles, Huang Shiping has no absolute grasp to deal with it.


    A little careless, lose all!


    Huang doesn''t want to take such a risk.


    For a moment, Huang Shiping''s heart to kill Shen Ze was shaken.


    After a while, Huang Shiping raised his head and looked at Shen Ze with a kind of complicated eyes. His voice was very low and he said, "Shen Ze, even if I don''t do anything to you, I won''t let you touch Wang Tianyuan anyway."


    Huang Shiping''s tone was firm and he said word by word, "I want to protect Wang Tianyuan!"


    Huang Shiping said that, the meaning is very obvious.


    Even if he doesn''t move Shen Ze, he won''t let Shen Ze kill Wang Tianyuan.


    On hearing Huang Shiping''s words, Shen Ze understood the meaning of the former.


    However, he did not change his mind.


    "Wang Tianyuan, I will kill you today, no matter who blocks it!"


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Ze immediately released all his breath.


    A real murderous spirit swept from him and filled the whole hall in an instant.


    Huang Shiping immediately felt like he was in the battlefield where thousands of troops were rushing to fight, as if he saw a sea of corpses.


    This kind of feeling, whether it is Huang Shiping, or Wang Tianyuan and the old man in black robe, all of them have cold heart and cold air.


    It''s terrible!


    At this moment, in Huang Shiping''s eyes, Shen Ze is just like the God of death who has killed countless lives. He has just come to the world from hell, and his whole body is full of horror and ferocity.


    It''s terrible!


    Since leaving the battlefield, Shen Ze has not released any murderous spirit.


    Today, it is the first time that he has released his murderous spirit after many years.


    Shen Ze''s murderous spirit is very terrifying. It can make people bleed from seven orifices. Finally, his body can''t bear to die.


    All the people in the hall, Huang Shiping, an ordinary man, are protected by the old man in black robe. The others are all strong in martial arts, so they can barely bear the murderous spirit released by Shen Ze.


    Of course, it gives them a lot of pressure, both physically and mentally.


    Just when everyone felt the pressure, Shen Ze moved again.


    His action is very simple. He just raised his hand and waved in the direction of Wang Tianyuan.


    "Boom!"


    With Shen Ze''s hand waving down, it seems that there is a huge wave rushing towards Wang Tianyuan.


    "Boom..."


    The space vibrated, and the courtyard rocked violently again.


    Shen Ze moves, and the four retinues in front of Wang Tianyuan react.


    They suddenly burst out of the whole body momentum, have released the breath, toward the front.


    "Boom!"


    Shen Ze''s "great waves" are conspicuously opposed to the breath released by the four squires.


    It''s like two huge waves crashing into each other, forming a very terrible storm.


    The storm swept around, and the hall and the whole wall began to collapse.


    Then, the whole courtyard collapsed.


    For a time, the rocks were flying and the dust was flying.


    Normally, when this happened, everyone would want to escape to avoid being buried in the ruins, but Shen Ze didn''t move.


    As a strong warrior, they abruptly broke the rubble and did not allow themselves to be buried.


    As a result, the whole courtyard collapsed, but there were no stones in the hall where Shen Ze was.


    It''s like forming a basin of ruins.


    When everything is calm, Shen Ze and others are still in the same place.


    All the people present were safe and sound.


    Shen Ze waved his hand at will. Although the power of terror broke out, Wang Tianyuan''s four retinues united and successfully resisted his attack.


    However, Shen Ze''s force was stronger than Wang Tianyuan''s four retinues.


    Although the four squires resisted his attack, they were all affected. One by one, the Qi and blood in their bodies were surging, and their breath became a little disordered.


    Although Shen Ze has some consumption, it doesn''t matter.


    If the collision goes on for a long time, Shen Ze will be able to win the battle and defeat Wang Tianyuan''s four retinues.


    Shen Ze was even able to get rid of the four squires.


    Of course, it will take a little time.


    After the first collision between the four retinues and Shen Ze, they had a clear idea.


    They knew that if they collided with each other all the time, they would not be able to stop Shen Ze in the end, thus putting Wang Tianyuan in a dangerous situation.


    To be on the safe side, the middle-aged man turned to Wang Tianyuan and said, "Marshal Wang, please leave here first."


    They are not sure if the old man in black will help them. In addition, the old man in black needs to protect Huang Shiping.


    Therefore, for Wang Tianyuan''s safety, the middle-aged man strongly suggested that Wang Tianyuan leave here first.


    Wang Tianyuan left here, on the one hand, to ensure his safety, and on the other hand, they would not be so constrained.


    Because we want to protect Wang Tianyuan''s safety, we can''t concentrate on dealing with Shen Ze.


    If Wang Tianyuan leaves here, they can focus all their attention on Shen Ze, so that they can deal with Shen Ze more easily.


    After Shen Ze''s action, Wang Tianyuan wants to leave here.


    After all, although he had four retinues and Huang Shiping to protect him, he was still worried that his life would be endangered.


    Because Shen Ze is so terrible!


    Wang Tianyuan always feels that he is being targeted by Shen Ze, and his family and life cannot be protected.


    Thirty six stratagems are the best.


    For Wang Tianyuan, the best choice now is to leave here.


    "OK, I''ll withdraw first. You stop Shen Diaolong!"


    Wang Tianyuan nodded and agreed without hesitation.


    "Yes


    Four middle-aged men should nod their heads at the first time.


    In response, Wang Tianyuan did not want to stay any longer. He immediately set out to rush towards the ruins without even thinking about it.


    Wang Tianyuan is a master of martial arts. He moves very fast, just like a gust of wind.


    "It''s not so easy to go."


    If Shen Ze wants to kill Wang Tianyuan, he will not let him go.


    His body moves, and he wants to kill Wang Tianyuan.


    When Shen Ze moved, the four middle-aged men attacked him to stop him!

 Chapter 558

    In order to let Wang Tianyuan leave smoothly, the four middle-aged men are trying their best to stop Shen Ze.


    They all burst out their whole strength and launched an attack on Shen Ze.


    "Boom!"


    There was a surge of energy and strength in the field.


    The four middle-aged men attacked Shen Ze with the power of a bag.


    Shen Ze''s reaction was very quick. He didn''t even think about it. He took the middle-aged man who had just been injured by him as a breakthrough.


    Shen Ze flashed to the middle-aged man.


    At this time, the middle-aged man has burst out of his whole body. He claps Shen Ze with one hand.


    Shen Ze is very decisive, direct one handed into a fist, toward the middle-aged man.


    "Dong!"


    The fists collided with each other.


    It was like two big clocks crashing together. There was a deep crash.


    Then, the middle-aged man suddenly screamed, spitting blood at the same time, his body like a shell, shot backward.


    In the process, the middle-aged man''s right arm broke and turned into a blood mist.


    The middle-aged man was injured by Shen Ze just now. This time, he could not bear Shen Ze''s fist.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t get rid of Shen Ze''s strength and control his body.


    "Bang!"


    The middle-aged man is like a meat ball, smashed into the ruins.


    At the same time, Shen Ze, who made a breakthrough, turned into a shadow and chased Wang Tianyuan.


    Seeing this, the three retinues who had not yet fallen suddenly launched at full speed and tried their best to pursue Shen Ze and stop him.


    These three retinues are chasing Shen Ze fiercely.


    Shen Ze, relying on his strength of martial arts, just coped with the attack of the three retinues at will. He didn''t care so much about them.


    Of course, Shen Ze has the ability to deal with the attack of the three retinues, so he doesn''t need to pay attention to it.


    In this way, Shen Ze chased Wang Tianyuan, and the three retinues chased Shen Ze.


    Although there were three retinues who tried their best to obstruct, Wang Tianyuan''s martial arts strength was only at the master level, and his escape speed was obviously faster than Shen Ze''s.


    Wang Tianyuan had not rushed out of the ruins, but was overtaken by Shen Ze.


    "Hiss!"


    Shen Ze, like a ghost, suddenly appears in front of Wang Tianyuan and blocks his way.


    Seeing Shen Ze, who appeared like a ghost, Wang Tianyuan''s face changed greatly and his eyes widened in horror.


    "Get out of here!"


    Wang Tianyuan was afraid and anxious. He was in a panic and didn''t know what to do.


    Shen Ze''s face was expressionless and cold.


    He didn''t say a word. He just stretched out his right hand and grabbed Wang Tianyuan''s neck.


    At the moment, Wang Tianyuan was locked by Shen Ze''s breath. His body seemed to be frozen. He was very stiff and didn''t listen.


    Wang Tianyuan can''t escape. He can only watch Shen Ze grasp him with one hand.


    Wang Tianyuan''s heart was filled with fear, and his face was full of fear.


    Wang Tianyuan is very clear in his heart that if he is caught by Shen Ze, he is likely to be snapped by Shen Ze on the spot!


    After all, Shen Ze has just made clear his intention to kill him.


    At this time, Shen Ze so desperate to catch up with him, naturally is to put him to death.


    Wang Tianyuan didn''t want to die, but he was too afraid of death. For a moment, his scalp felt numb and his hair stood up.


    Because it''s face-to-face, Shen Ze grabs Wang Tianyuan''s hand around his neck and blinks.


    Just as Shen Ze''s right hand was about to catch Wang Tianyuan''s neck, suddenly a dry palm appeared and grabbed Shen Ze''s right wrist.


    The withered palm was like an iron pliers, which tightly clamped Shen Ze''s wrist, making Shen Ze''s hand unable to move. As a result, naturally, it was impossible to grasp Wang Tianyuan''s neck.


    Wang Tianyuan''s crisis suddenly disappeared!


    The owner of this dry hand is Huang Shiping''s personal retinue, the old man in black robe.


    The strength of this martial art is unfathomable, but it is absolutely regarded as the guardian of the top martial artists. He is awe inspiring to obey Huang Shiping''s idea and protect Wang Tianyuan.


    Wang Tianyuan''s other three retinues are not as powerful as the old man in black robe, so they can''t catch up except the old man in black robe.


    Seeing that his wrist was caught, Shen Ze''s eyebrows wrinkled and his eyes flashed a gloomy color.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked at the old man in black robe who suddenly appeared like a ghost.


    The old man in black robe is enveloped in black robe, which is very dark and gloomy.


    Shen Ze couldn''t see the face of the old man in black robe. He could only see the other man''s sharp chin.


    It''s not human, it''s not ghost!


    Shen Ze buried a sentence in his heart.


    Then, he swayed his right hand to get rid of the old man''s hand.


    However, the hand of the old man in black robe is like an indestructible pincers, which firmly clasps Shen Ze''s wrist, making Shen Ze unable to break free.


    Shen Ze''s face sank slightly.


    Shen Ze was very upset that the old man in black robe came out to grab his hand.


    Not everyone can offend him!


    Even if you are a top martial artist, you can''t be disrespectful to Shen Ze.


    First of all, even if we grasp the wrist, but now we still hold on. It''s really an inch, I don''t know how to measure.


    In Shen Ze''s heart, there was a strong dissatisfaction.


    The Dragon God is angry, the consequence is very serious!


    "To die!"


    Shen Ze said two words coldly, then his eyes were in vain.


    Shen Ze suddenly clenched his left hand into a fist and smashed it at the old man''s head.


    "Boom!"


    To attack the black robed old man, the top martial arts man, Shen Ze did not ask him to be big and reserved, but did his best.


    His fist contains a very terrifying force, full of vigor and momentum.


    Fist head is like carrying thunder, thunderous bursts, shocking momentum.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Where the fist passes, the air explodes, the space is distorted, and the scene looks very frightening.


    In the face of Shen Ze''s powerful fist, the black robed old man didn''t dare to give any support, but tried his best to deal with it.


    The black robed old man also clenched his other hand into a fist, and then blew it out.


    "Dong!"


    The next moment, two fists suddenly collided.


    The two collided, and there was a deafening crash.


    It''s like two mountains bumping into each other. It''s chilling.


    After touching this fist, the old man in black robe released Shen Ze''s wrist.


    At the same time, their bodies were rolled back for a distance.


    After a pause, they both had Qi and blood flowing in their bodies, and their breath became a little disordered.


    Obviously, Shen Ze and the old man in black robe collided for the first time. They were equally matched.


    And just this physical fight, both suffered a bad impact.


    If the two fight, it is likely to be both sides of the situation!

 Chapter 559

    After a hard fight with the black robed old man, Shen Ze''s understanding of the former''s martial arts power is very clear.


    Before the fight, Shen Ze realized that the old man in black robe was a top martial arts man. His strength was equal to or even higher than that of him. His martial arts strength had not completely recovered to the peak.


    After this fight, the fact is almost the same as Shen Zecai''s.


    The old man in black robe is unpredictable in martial arts, and it is very difficult to deal with.


    If the old man in black robe insists on protecting Wang Tianyuan, he can''t kill Wang Tianyuan.


    The current situation has suddenly become a bit bad.


    When Shen Ze was fighting with the old man in black robe, the other three retinues of Wang Tianyuan also came up.


    Three retinues protect Wang Tianyuan in the middle again to prevent Shen Ze from attacking Wang Tianyuan again.


    But just let Wang Tianyuan go first, failed, let Wang Tianyuan fall into a dangerous situation instead.


    Therefore, neither Wang Tianyuan himself nor the other three retinues let him leave here again.


    Instead, they choose to stay where they are and wait to see what happens.


    For example, it depends on whether the old man in black will fight against Shen Ze.


    Wang Tianyuan and his three retinues are all strong in martial arts. Naturally, they can see that the old man in black robe is very powerful in martial arts.


    Even if I don''t know if the old man in black robe can compete with Shen Ze, he is at least better than others.


    In Wang Tianyuan''s view, if the black robed old man obeyed Huang Shiping''s idea and stopped Shen Ze, they would be much more stable.


    Before the black robed elders take the next step, they obviously will not act rashly.


    Because the slightest carelessness, it is possible to put yourself into a hopeless situation!


    After hitting the black robed old man, Shen Ze felt numbness in his left hand and a faint tingling sensation.


    Shen Ze hasn''t had this feeling for a long time.


    The old man in black is really not a simple character.


    Thinking of this, Shen Ze''s eyes became a little gloomy.


    It''s not Shen Ze''s style to let things stand still.


    After moving his left hand for a while, he raised his head and looked at the old man in black robe. His thin lips opened slightly and he said, "are you determined to stop me?"


    From the beginning to the end, the old man in black robe did not make any sound.


    At this moment, in the face of Shen Ze''s inquiry, the black robed old man opened his mouth.


    "I''m just following orders."


    The voice of the old man in black robe is very low and hoarse, just like two pieces of metal rubbing against each other. It makes people feel uncomfortable and has the feeling of goose bumps.


    The old man in black robe said this, which obviously means that he obeyed Huang Shiping''s idea, so he stopped Shen Ze.


    In the heart of the old man in black robe, he didn''t want to fight Shen Ze.


    The old man in black robe knew very well that his martial arts strength was not much higher than Shen Ze''s.


    The two of them had nothing to do with each other but hurt each other.


    Although it''s a thing for everyone who practices martial arts to be able to fight with the strong and train himself, the old man in black robe still doesn''t want to do it.


    Moreover, in the eyes of the old man in black robe, Shen Ze is a very respectable young hero. He appreciates Shen Ze very much. If he can, he doesn''t want to fight with Shen Ze.


    Obviously, the black robed old man is very optimistic about Shen Ze and what he does.


    He didn''t want to fight with Shen Ze, but as Huang''s personal retinue, Huang was his master, and he had to listen to Huang.


    A retinue must have the consciousness of a retinue.


    Since Huang Shiping asked him to protect Wang Tianyuan, he naturally wanted to do this.


    As for other things, we will put them all aside.


    Maybe he didn''t want to fight with Shen zezhen. The old man in black robe, who didn''t like words, then said, "with me, the Lord Dragon God should be hard to move, marshal Wang."


    "In order to avoid those unnecessary injuries, Lord Dragon God should leave here!"


    The old man in black robe said this with the intention of persuading Shen Ze.


    After listening to the old man in black robe, Shen Ze raised his mouth.


    He could feel the kindness conveyed to him by the old man in black robe. He just gave up halfway, not Shen Ze''s style.


    Shen Ze turned the dragon ring on his left thumb with his right hand, and then he said calmly, "I''m Shen Ze. I never give up halfway."


    "Everything that Shen Ze wants to do will be done and will be successful."


    When Shen Ze said these words, he showed a firm attitude.


    The old man in black robe frowned under the cover of black hat.


    Wang Tianyuan''s face became very gloomy when he saw that Shen Ze did not give up even though the old man in black robe wanted to protect himself.


    Shen Ze''s heart to kill him is so strong and firm, which is a very bad thing for him.


    Even if Shen Ze is stopped today and Wang Tianyuan is safe and sound, he will not feel at ease one day if Shen Ze does not die.


    After all, Shen Ze, the living king of hell, how can you be at ease?


    With these thoughts in mind, Wang Tianyuan is not only worried, but also more hateful to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze wanted to kill him so much. Naturally, he also wanted to kill Shen Ze very much.


    Killing Shen Ze can not only avenge his son, but also eliminate the threat and fear.


    Wang Tianyuan was shocked to kill Shen Zesheng again.


    If Shen Ze is solved today, it will be a good thing for Wang Tianyuan.


    Wang Tianyuan''s eyes showed a strong murderer, and his face gradually became ferocious.


    Wang Tianyuan''s eyes flickered. He seemed to be thinking about something. After hesitating for a long time, he gritted his teeth and said in an indisputable tone: "go up together and kill Shen Diaolong!"


    Wang Tianyuan gave this order to his three retinues.


    After listening to Wang Tianyuan''s orders, the three squires'' faces became more dignified than ever before.


    How can they kill Shen Diaolong?


    This young man is the Grand Marshal of the army and the supreme Dragon God. He is not only the first God of war in the world, but also the first powerful minister of the Dragon kingdom. Who dares to kill him?


    See Dragon God don''t kneel to salute, then kill no amnesty!


    If you want to kill the Dragon God, why don''t you join the nine families?


    Not to mention the actual action, to kill Shen Ze is really a great crime!


    Although Wang Tianyuan was the master, his order was too shocking. The three retinues were hesitant and hesitant in their eyes. They did not respond to Wang Tianyuan.


    Obviously, they can''t make up their mind to kill Shen Ze.


    How dare you do it if you don''t have the courage to have such a mind?

 Chapter 560

    Who is Shen Ze?


    The first powerful minister of the Dragon Kingdom and the first God of war in the world.


    Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, all the soldiers and horses in the world listen to the orders!


    Powerful, powerful, half human and half god!


    Let''s not say whether we can kill Shen Ze, but who dares to kill Shen Ze? Who dares to kill Shen Ze?


    How many people can we find?


    To kill Shen Ze is a bold and crazy thing!


    No one would do that except for those who don''t want to die.


    Wang Tianyuan was blinded by hatred and lost his sense, so he gave the order to kill Shen Ze.


    And his three retinues, obviously, did not dare to respond.


    I''m joking. I don''t know if they can kill Shen Ze, but I just say that doing this is enough to make them doomed!


    If they start and kill Shen Ze, what will happen after that?


    Because of the great difference of status, they have committed a great crime against Shen Ze, which will destroy the whole family!


    Even if Wang Tianyuan is their master, he will protect them, but it is almost impossible to protect them.


    Therefore, no matter how you look at it, it is a very unwise choice and a very bad thing for them to kill Shen Ze.


    It''s really all harm but no benefit!


    No one wants to die, no one wants to be destroyed.


    Therefore, the three retinues resisted Wang Tianyuan''s orders.


    They didn''t say anything, they didn''t respond.


    Huang Shiping and the old man in black robe didn''t understand Wang Tianyuan''s order to kill Shen Ze.


    It''s good enough not to let Shen Ze kill you. How do you think you have to kill Shen Ze?


    Huang Shiping and the old man in black robe both felt that Wang Tianyuan''s brain had been pinched by the door and completely lost his reason.


    When Wang Tianyuan said this, he forced Shen Ze to kill him?


    Shen Ze''s intention to kill you is very obvious and firm. You want to kill Shen Ze in turn. Don''t you have to make things immortal?


    Now, Huang doesn''t want to break up with Shen Ze completely, or have an accident with Shen Ze, so as to avoid the whole situation becoming chaotic and hard to clean up.


    Huang Shiping is very unhappy about Wang Tianyuan''s plan to kill Shen Ze.


    I''ve come out to protect you. You don''t know how to advance and retreat, but you have to work with Shen Ze.


    What a stupid pig brain!


    Huang Shiping couldn''t help but scold Wang Tianyuan.


    Then, Huang Shiping said in a low voice, "Wang Tianyuan, I don''t want to see you fighting endlessly!"


    In Huang Shiping''s view, whether it is Wang Tianyuan''s accident or Shen Ze''s accident, it is a bad thing.


    Therefore, he made a bold statement to prevent the two people from fighting.


    "Some things are almost enough. Don''t go too far!" Huang Shiping reminds Wang Tianyuan.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, Wang Tianyuan''s face kept changing.


    He stares at Shen Ze, his face is still ferocious and crazy.


    Wang Tianyuan didn''t say anything. He didn''t seem to change his mind.


    Huang Shiping saw this, and a look of anger appeared on his face.


    Then he said in an unquestionable voice, "I order you all to stop!"


    Huang Shiping said this to Wang Tianyuan and Shen Ze. As the leader of the Dragon Kingdom, he ordered them to stop fighting.


    However, at the moment, Huang''s words seem to have no effect.


    Neither Wang Tianyuan nor Shen Ze responded to his orders.


    Hearing Wang Tianyuan''s command to kill himself, Shen Ze was like hearing a joke, with a disdainful smile on his lips.


    Shen Ze didn''t mean that he could kill him. The three retinues in front of him were not qualified at all!


    Instead of having the ability to kill him, he only has the share of being killed by him!


    Shen Ze turns his head and looks at Wang Tianyuan. Their eyes are opposite each other. They all look at each other, which is very unpleasant.


    Shen Ze''s eyes became a little playful, and he said in a neutral tone: "Wang Tianyuan, if you want to kill me so much, do it to me directly, don''t call others."


    When Shen Ze said this, he had the meaning of mocking Wang Tianyuan.


    Of course, the contempt for Wang Tianyuan is also a fruit eater. He insinuates that Wang Tianyuan''s strength is not good and his courage is small. He hates him so much that he doesn''t dare to attack him.


    Just like the last confrontation in Haicheng, Wang Tianyuan sent 10000 guards to encircle Shen Ze, but he didn''t dare to attack Shen Ze because he was afraid and worried.


    Today, Wang Tianyuan still does not dare to fight Shen Ze himself.


    Of course, part of the reason for this is that he knows that he is not Shen Ze''s opponent, so he can''t help Shen Ze.


    In the face of Shen Ze''s sarcasm, Wang Tianyuan''s face became very ugly.


    He glared at Shen Ze, gritted his teeth, and said in an angry voice: "Shen Ze, I would have killed you if I didn''t have the strength of martial arts as high as you!"


    Wang Tianyuan''s words are full of hatred.


    Obviously, he wanted to kill Shen Ze very much, and revealed this kind of thought very straight and white.


    Shen Ze smelled the words and said with a faint smile: "I can suppress the strength of martial arts to a master''s level and fight with you."


    "I invite you to fight, do you dare to accept it?" When Shen Ze said this, he had a strong sense of provocation.


    Wang Tianyuan''s face changed rapidly when he heard the speech, and the color of uncertainty appeared in his eyes.


    To tell you the truth, Wang Tianyuan is still very scared to fight Shen Ze.


    After all, he knows Shen Ze''s ferocity and toughness very well.


    Maybe he didn''t want to be looked down upon by Shen Ze and other people present. Wang Tianyuan pretended to be tough. He asked Shen Ze, "you''re the one who keeps your word. Will you really suppress the strength of martial arts to the level of a master and fight me?"


    Wang Tianyuan has been promoted to martial arts master for many years.


    In the realm of martial arts masters, Wang Tianyuan is an outstanding one. Although he is invincible in the same realm, he is not far away.


    In Wang Tianyuan''s view, if Shen zezhen suppresses his martial arts strength to the level of a master, he will never have a chance to kill Shen Ze.


    Therefore, Wang Tianyuan was born with the idea of trying.


    However, he still wants to make sure that Shen zezhen will suppress his martial arts strength to a master level.


    Moreover, although I think so, Wang Tianyuan still has some drumming in his heart.


    After all, Shen Ze is a top martial arts man, and his martial arts strength is one level higher than Wang Tianyuan.


    Under the master, everything is dregs!


    Two different levels of people, even if one side lowered the level, will still be better.


    Shen Ze light said: "I Shen Ze a word nine Ding, if you dare to fight, I will suppress the martial arts strength to the master level."


    Although he didn''t say anything very definite, Shen Ze said so, which means that he will really do so.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Wang Tianyuan had a strong hesitation in his eyes.


    Do you want to fight Shen Ze?

 Chapter 561

    Shen Ze killed Wang Meng, the only son of Wang Tianyuan, which made Wang Tianyuan hate Shen Ze very much. He always thought that one day he could kill Shen Ze to avenge his son''s death.


    Wang Tianyuan wanted to kill Shen Ze himself, so that he could vent his hatred.


    Now, Shen Ze seems to have given him such an opportunity.


    Shen Ze suppressed his martial arts strength to the master level and fought against him.


    This is a chance for Wang Tianyuan to kill Shen Ze himself.


    Facing such an opportunity, Wang Tianyuan wants to seize it.


    It''s just that he can''t make a decision in the first place.


    After all, in the eyes of Yanjing dignitaries, Shen Ze has always been mixed.


    Wang Tianyuan also knows what kind of person Shen Ze is and is likely not to act according to common sense.


    Although Shen Ze verbally promised that he would suppress the strength of martial arts to the level of a master, Wang Tianyuan didn''t know if it would be like this if he really started.


    Obviously, he doesn''t really believe that Shen Ze will do what he says.


    When it comes to life and death, who can guarantee what?


    Only living is the last word. Everything else is empty.


    If Shen Ze really suppresses his martial arts strength to the master level, he will fight against himself.


    When it comes to being killed by himself, how can Shen Ze not break out?


    At that time, the fool will choose to burst out!


    After all, life is the most important thing, what reputation, in front of life and death, it is not worth mentioning.


    Thinking of these, Wang Tianyuan was awed by the retreat in his heart.


    Wang Tianyuan looked up at Shen Ze and said coldly, "you say these are empty words. I can''t guarantee that I won''t fight you!"


    Shen Ze was not surprised that Wang Tianyuan gave such an answer.


    He disdained to smile, said nothing, not tangled with Wang Tianyuan alone things.


    Although he didn''t fight Shen Ze, Wang Tianyuan still wanted to kill Shen Ze today.


    Therefore, Wang Tianyuan immediately ordered to the three squires: "you three are dawdling. I want you to kill Shen Diaolong. Hurry up!"


    Wang Tianyuan is giving a death order to force three squires to kill Shen Ze.


    Seeing that Wang Tianyuan insisted on asking them to kill Shen Ze, the faces of the three retinues all showed a bitter color.


    What the hell is this?


    It''s too easy for Wang Tianyuan to think that Shen Ze has killed two martial arts masters one after another. Can he kill them if he wants to?


    Among the three retinues, the emaciated young man in Black said, "Marshal Wang, we can''t kill the Dragon God together."


    When the young man in Black said this, the other two squires nodded in agreement.


    When Wang Tianyuan saw this, his face became very ugly.


    "How do you know if you haven''t tried?"


    Wang Tianyuan''s attitude was very tough. He said in an indisputable tone: "I don''t care if you can kill Shen Diaolong, you''re going to kill him for me!"


    "I''ve raised you for so long. Now is the time for you to repay me."


    After listening to Wang Tianyuan''s words, the three retinues all showed a strong color of struggle in their eyes.


    It''s a damn right to force them to kill Shen Ze!


    What a tough choice!


    Just when the three retinues hesitated and didn''t know what to do, Huang Shiping spoke again.


    "I said, don''t let you fight, you don''t understand what I said?"


    Huang Shiping looked gloomy and angry.


    Before that, he ordered Shen Ze to leave here and not to fight Wang Tianyuan. Shen Ze didn''t listen.


    Now, Wang Tianyuan doesn''t listen to him and insists on killing Shen Ze.


    Both of them are against their own meaning, which makes Huang Shiping feel that his status and identity have been challenged.


    This is an insult to him, and he is very dissatisfied and unhappy.


    Huang Shiping said in an unquestionable voice: "no one is allowed to do it!"


    "Anyone who wants to do it again, I will punish him to death!"


    As the first executive of the Dragon Kingdom, Huang Shiping has the power to convict anyone in the Dragon kingdom.


    Of course, it should also be in line with the situation. We should not arbitrarily convict others.


    Wang Tianyuan''s three retinues are very willing to listen to Huang Shiping''s meaning and don''t fight Shen Ze.


    Because of Huang Shiping''s strong opposition, Wang Tianyuan''s heart to kill Shen Ze was also somewhat relaxed.


    If you really do it to Shen Ze, Wang Tianyuan is clearly against Shen Ze.


    Today, no matter whether we can kill Shen Ze or not, we are in great trouble. In the future, there will be a lot of unimaginable huge troubles.


    However, if Huang Shiping is dissatisfied with Shen Ze because he starts to fight him, he will not protect him when he is in trouble. This is obviously something Wang Tianyuan does not want to see.


    Think of these, Wang Tianyuan suddenly fell into silence, no longer shouting to kill Shen Ze.


    Although Wang Tianyuan didn''t say anything, people with clear eyes could see that he meant to change his mind.


    Seeing that Wang Tianyuan was loose, everyone turned their eyes to Shen Ze.


    How will Shen Ze choose?


    Will you give up killing Wang Tianyuan?


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Shen Zemin picked his eyebrows and said faintly, "I always do things from beginning to end."


    "Since he has decided to kill Wang Tianyuan today, he must die."


    After saying that, Shen Ze''s eyes again emerged a strong murderer.


    Listening to Shen Ze''s words, Huang Shiping''s face became extremely ugly just like eating a fly.


    Wang Tianze was angry again, and his face became ferocious. He angrily said, "Shen Diaolong, since you are determined to kill me, I, Wang Tianyuan, will not be slaughtered by you!"


    "If you want to fight with me today, I will accompany you to the end!"


    Because of Shen Ze''s words, Wang Tianyuan''s idea of killing Shen Ze revived.


    The eyes of the two sides were opposite, and there seemed to be lightning in the air.


    The two fight against each other, and the atmosphere between them becomes tense again.


    Seeing that Wang Tianyuan and Shen Ze suddenly came to a situation where they had to live forever, Huang Shiping was furious.


    These two bastards, do you still pay attention to him?


    Do you think he talks like a fart?


    Huang Shiping suddenly entered a state of rage, and wanted to teach Wang Tianyuan and Shen Ze a lesson.


    When Huang Shiping was furious, Shen Ze raised his feet and walked slowly towards Wang Tianyuan.


    With Shen Ze moving, the attention of other people on the scene is on him.


    The black robed old man''s eyes coagulated, while Wang Tianyuan and the three retinues standing beside him all became extremely dignified.


    The four were ready to fight.


    Seeing that Shen Ze moved, everyone knew that he was going to do it.


    Wang Tianyuan won''t wait to die, so after a moment''s hesitation, he ordered in a deep voice, "come with me and deal with this boy!"

 Chapter 562

    Everyone can see that Shen Ze is really planning to kill Wang Tianyuan, and has taken practical action.


    Wang Tianyuan''s three retinues also realized this, so they all nodded in response to Wang Tianyuan''s command.


    Since Shen Ze does not give up and insists on taking action, he has no choice.


    Even if you don''t want to fight Shen Ze, you can only stick to it.


    After thinking about this, the three retinues looked at each other and attacked Shen Ze.


    These three retinues are very clear that Shen Ze is very powerful. If they defend passively, they will not be able to do well at all.


    Therefore, the initiative to attack may be the way to break the situation.


    The three retinues didn''t support him. As soon as they came up, they burst out with all their strength and exerted the strongest attack.


    "Boom!"


    Three strong breath broke out at the same time, and the scene fell into a violent situation.


    The three retinues were so fast that they came to Shen Ze in the blink of an eye.


    They attacked Shen Ze from three directions: fist, palm and foot.


    The three retinues had no reservation. They all exerted their whole strength.


    As a result, the three men''s attack was extremely terrifying.


    "Boom!"


    Facing the attack of three people, Shen Ze didn''t trust big, he also broke out to fight.


    Shen Ze raised his spirit to the extreme.


    He released all his energy, and the vigorous energy around his body made him feel like he was in the middle of a storm.


    The attack of the three retinues all hit Shen Ze''s strength. It was like hitting cotton. All the strength was swallowed up.


    The three retinues could not even touch Shen Ze''s body, let alone hurt him!


    Of course, if the three retinues continue to attack like this, Shen Ze will spend too much money on defense for a long time, thus reducing his force. Then the situation will be different.


    Shen Ze is not a fool. Of course, he won''t let this happen.


    After resisting the attack of the three retinues, he took the initiative to launch the attack.


    He planned to get rid of the three squires one by one.


    Since the three retinues have already started on Shen Ze, they are guilty of death. They can kill each other!


    At this time, Shen Ze was not at all soft hearted.


    When he launched the offensive, he directly used killing moves without any mercy.


    In order to release all the momentum, and to suppress the three retinues strongly, Shen Ze first clenched his fist with one hand and blasted at the young man in black.


    The reaction of the young man in black is still quick, and the same blow is sent out.


    "Bang!"


    Shen Ze had a fight with the young man in black.


    The two fists collided together, making a deafening sound.


    The three retinues are not Shen Ze''s opponents in the case of single confrontation.


    Therefore, after the young man in black and Shen Ze had a hard fight, he could not bear the strength of Shen Ze''s fist.


    "Click!"


    The young man in black broke his arm on the spot.


    At the same time, he opened his mouth to spit out a big mouthful of blood, and his body shot backward.


    If Wang Tianyuan came forward to stabilize the figure of the young man in black, the latter would fall into the ruins like the old middle-aged man.


    Of course, even so, the young man in black also suffered a very serious injury, with Qi and blood surging in his body and disordered breath, which was very bad.


    Shen Ze''s blow made the young man in black lose his fighting power!


    After solving the problem of the young man in black, Shen Ze continued to attack the other two squires.


    His eyes are like electricity, and his whole body is full of terrible energy, just like a killing God, and his momentum is amazing!


    Shen Ze didn''t have any fancy moves, but only simple, like a hand to hand attack.


    He opened up and closed up and punched again.


    Two hands are clenched into fists, respectively toward the two retinues!


    At the moment, Shen Ze has locked and suppressed the two retinues with his breath.


    The two squires could not escape or escape, they could only resist Shen Ze''s fist.


    Of course, they can still use force.


    Seeing Shen Ze''s fists roar, the two retinues roar and burst out all their strength to fight.


    The two squires released all their strength.


    It''s like there are two storms that can tear everything apart, sweeping towards Shen Ze at the same time.


    The two retinues want to force Shen Ze back and keep Shen Ze away from them and their fists.


    The idea of the two retinues was very good and implemented.


    Under normal circumstances, if you are swept by two terrible storms, you will retreat to be on the safe side.


    But Shen Ze did not.


    The two retinues obviously did not understand Shen Ze''s style.


    As long as the work up, it is indomitable, there is no escape!


    There is only the belief of victory, and the momentum of indomitable!


    Shen Ze didn''t take charge of the two powerful storms, but with his own strength, he walked through the two powerful storms and came to the two retinues.


    His two fists, still straight out, bombarded the two squires'' chests.


    How cruel!


    Seeing that Shen Ze, regardless of the destruction of the two powerful storms, rushed forward abruptly and blew out his fists, the two retinues were shocked and cold hearted.


    It''s too much pressure to fight with such a cruel person!


    This is not the time to think more.


    Seeing Shen Ze''s fist coming, the two retinues burst out to resist.


    It''s a pity that Shen Ze''s momentum at this time has risen to the extreme, and the power contained in his two fists is extremely terrifying.


    The two retinues were unstoppable.


    Shen Ze''s two fists bombarded the two squires'' chests respectively.


    "Bang!"


    Because he couldn''t bear the fury of Shen Ze''s fists, after Shen Ze''s fists fell, the two squires'' bodies exploded!


    The two retinues were blown up into a blood mist and died on the spot!


    But in the twinkling of an eye, two big living people directly disappeared from the world, as if they had never appeared in the world.


    All the people who witnessed this scene with their own eyes were cold hearted with fear on their faces.


    This young man is so cruel that he deserves the title of the living king of hell!


    Wang Tianyuan''s four retinues, a middle-aged man, fell into the ruins. His birthday is unknown.


    The young man in black was seriously injured and lost his fighting capacity.


    The other two were hit by Shen Ze and killed on the spot.


    Wang Tianyuan suddenly lost all his protection.


    Wang Tianyuan, who was standing still, looked very ugly.


    He fixed his eyes on Shen Ze, and there was a strong fear in his eyes.


    This young man is too strong and terrible!


    It''s too difficult to kill it.


    And if it''s the target of the other party, it''s very likely that they won''t survive.


    Although he knew Shen Ze better, Wang Tianyuan saw Shen Ze for the first time.


    Wang Tianyuan felt very desperate about Shen Ze''s powerful force.


    As the target of Shen Ze''s killing, Wang Tianyuan is very scared and scared at the moment!

 Chapter 563

    Four squires are dry lying down, no one to protect themselves, Wang Tianyuan is no sense of security.


    His face turned white, and his heart was full of fear, fear and uneasiness.


    Of course, Wang Tianyuan did not completely mess up.


    Instead of taking care of the badly injured young man in black, he went to Huang Shiping as quickly as he could.


    "Mr. Huang, you must protect me!"


    Wang Tianyuan asked Huang Shiping for help.


    At the moment, Huang Shiping''s face was extremely dignified.


    He saw Shen Ze''s power with his own eyes, and set off a huge wave in his heart, which could not be calm for a long time.


    Even if Shen Ze is not pleasing to the eye, he still has to admit that Shen Ze is really outstanding and dazzling.


    Not to mention his outstanding achievements on the battlefield, let''s say that Shen Ze had such terrifying and powerful military strength when he was young, which is enough to be regarded as the best in the contemporary era, even in the ancient and modern times.


    This is a peerless pride!


    It''s not a good thing to compete with such a monster!


    Huang Shiping was too shocked, and his heart was shaken.


    Huang Shiping was silent and did not respond to Wang Tianyuan.


    This makes Wang Tianyuan more uneasy, afraid and anxious.


    "Mr. Huang, did you hear what I said? Please protect me


    Wang Tianyuan doesn''t want to be killed by Shen Ze. At this time, he puts down his position and begs Huang Shiping.


    As the commander-in-chief of the central war zone, Wang Tianyuan is very powerful. When did this kind of low voice begging happen?


    Obviously, Wang Tianyuan was really scared at this time.


    That''s why he begged for Huang''s protection regardless of his dignity and face.


    Hearing Wang Tianyuan''s begging, Huang Shiping finally recovered.


    He turned his head and turned his eyes to Wang Tianyuan.


    "Now you know how to come and beg me? Why didn''t you listen when I was talking? "


    Huang Shiping obviously still has a grudge against Wang Tianyuan, who didn''t listen to himself and insisted on asking his retinue to kill Shen Ze.


    At this time, Wang Tianyuan came to beg him. Huang Shiping took the opportunity to scold Wang Tianyuan.


    Like a good grandson, Wang Tianyuan immediately apologized to Huang Shiping and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Huang. I just got angry, so I did something I shouldn''t do."


    "You have a lot, don''t worry about it."


    After apologizing, Wang Tianyuan then begged: "Mr. Huang, Shen Ze wants to kill me, you can help me!"


    "Now you are the only one who can save me. Don''t wait to save me."


    At this time, Wang Tianyuan was like a doctor in a hurry. He was a little flustered and unskillful.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I know it!"


    Huang Shiping didn''t want to listen to Wang Tianyuan''s wordy recitation. He gave a cold hum and gave Wang Tianyuan an impatient reprimand.


    "Good, good."


    Wang Tianyuan was very obedient. He immediately nodded and bowed. Then he closed his mouth and said nothing more.


    Seeing that Wang Tianyuan didn''t speak again, Huang Shiping turned his head and looked at Shen Ze.


    "Shen Diaolong, even if you have resentment in your heart, if you kill someone, it''s time to get rid of it."


    "Let''s call it a day!"


    Huang Shiping impressively opened his mouth and asked Shen Ze to stop killing Wang Tianyuan.


    Shen Ze''s solution to Wang Tianyuan''s three retinues was a huge expense.


    At the moment, his breath is a little disordered, not at his best.


    Shen Ze lowered his head and was slowly adjusting his breath.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, he arranged his clothes and said faintly: "I, Shen Ze, always do what I say and never give up halfway. Huang doesn''t have to persuade him any more."


    Shen Ze''s words made Wang Tianyuan''s face paler and his fear in his eyes more intense.


    Huang Shiping''s face became more ugly, and there was anger burning in his eyes.


    I''m kind-hearted to advise you. You don''t listen to Shen Ze. It''s too unkind!


    Huang Shiping is very dissatisfied with what Shen Ze said and did.


    "Shen Diaolong, don''t push an inch!"


    Huang Shiping calm face, angry voice said: "if you don''t listen to advice, don''t blame me don''t talk to you."


    Shen Ze tone not salty back a: "I didn''t want to talk nonsense, Huang Lao also can not talk nonsense."


    "Hum!"


    Huang Shiping was so angry that his face turned blue and white. He hummed coldly and said nothing.


    Since it''s not good to say it, I won''t say it!


    Huang Shiping is also a temperamental person, even if it doesn''t make sense, he will not talk nonsense.


    Huang Shiping looked away from Shen Ze and winked at the black robed old man standing by.


    The old man in black robe nodded to Huang Shiping.


    Then, the black robed old man suddenly turned his head and stared at Shen Ze.


    He put all his attention on Shen Ze.


    In the current situation, Shen Ze has become the leading Party.


    It''s up to him to decide whether to kill or not.


    Shen Ze didn''t change his mind from the beginning to the end. He wanted to kill Wang Tianyuan.


    At the moment, Shen Ze is aware that the old man in black robe is looking at him, knowing that he is going to stop him, but he still doesn''t change his mind to kill Wang Tianyuan.


    Anyway, this guy has to die tonight!


    Shen Ze didn''t worry. After finishing his clothes slowly, he slowly raised his head and looked at the old man in black robe.


    Shen Ze light said: "you want to fight me?"


    The old man in black robe said indifferently, "I don''t want to, but I can''t disobey your orders."


    "If the Lord Dragon God continues to fight, I can only fight as well."


    The old man in black robe doesn''t want to fight with Shen Zeda, but he has to obey Huang Shiping''s order and protect Wang Tianyuan.


    If Shen Ze insists on making a move, he has no choice but to stop him.


    And if both sides do it, it''s going to be a fight between top martial artists!


    No one can predict the outcome of a master''s fight.


    Shen Ze didn''t rush to start. He looked at the old man in black calmly and said, "do you think you can stop me?"


    The black robed old man pondered for a moment and said, "I''m fifty percent sure."


    The old man in black was very modest and said a number in the middle.


    After hearing this, Shen Ze picked his eyebrows and said, "come and have a try."


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Ze raised his hand and pulled it across the air in front of him.


    "Bang!"


    With Shen Ze''s hand pulling, a transparent sword was formed in front of him.


    As soon as the sword came out, the whole world was filled with a sharp sword.


    All the people who feel the meaning of the sword are covered with cold, and their skin is like a stabbing pain for no reason, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    After condensing the long transparent sword, Shen Ze waved his hand.


    "Whew!"


    The long transparent sword suddenly shot at Wang Tianyuan with incredible speed like an arrow!


    A sword whistling away, the wind and cloud color change!

 Chapter 564

    Shen Ze''s long sword, though not physical, is more powerful than physical.


    "Hiss..."


    The transparent sword turned into a white light, whistling out.


    One side of xiaotiandi is enveloped by the strong sword spirit. It makes people feel like they are in a storm, and they are stinging and uncomfortable.


    Seeing Shen Ze use this sword, Huang Shiping''s eyes showed a strong color of shock.


    The young man in black, who was seriously injured and stood by, had a strong look of awe on his face and a cold heart.


    The old man in black, who stood closest to Shen Ze, became more dignified than ever before.


    As for Wang Tianyuan, the target of the attack, his body was stiff and his blood seemed to be coagulated. He stood still.


    Wang Tianyuan widened his pupils and stared at the white light whistling.


    For a time, Wang Tianyuan''s brain seemed to be in a blank, at a loss.


    Wang Tianyuan is standing beside Huang Shiping, and Huang Shiping feels a lot of pressure.


    In addition, he was just an ordinary man. Huang Shiping couldn''t bear it at all. His face turned white and he was in a cold sweat. He was very uncomfortable.


    "Whew!"


    The transparent sword has turned into a white light, which shows how fast it is.


    It''s like a flash of lightning, whistling in the twinkling of an eye.


    Neither Wang Tianyuan nor Huang Shiping could make any response.


    That''s when the transparent sword was about to touch Wang Tianyuan.


    The figure of the black robed old man mysteriously disappeared in the same place.


    Almost at the same time, the figure of the black robed old man appeared in front of Huang Shiping and Wang Tianyuan.


    The speed of the old man in black robe is incredible!


    When they came to the front and back of Huang Shiping and Wang Tianyuan, the black robed old man raised a dry palm.


    "Keng!"


    Then, people were surprised to see that the black robed old man caught it with two fingers and turned it into a transparent sword with white light.


    "Buzz!"


    At this moment, the transparent sword seems to have turned into an entity. After being caught by the old man in black robe with two fingers, it suddenly vibrates violently.


    However, the transparent sword was obviously caught by the old man in black robe and could not move any further.


    Hiss!


    Seeing this scene, the young man in black took a few breath.


    The young man in black widened his pupils, and a strong color of shock appeared on his face.


    It''s too fuckin ''scary, isn''t it!


    It''s so amazing that I caught it with two fingers. Is it still human?


    Obviously, the young man in black was shocked and unimaginable that the old man in black had caught the transparent sword with two fingers.


    In his opinion, Shen Zeshi''s sword on display is shocking, and no one can resist it.


    But I never thought that the old man in black robe could be clamped with two fingers so easily.


    This action of the old man in black robe is a non-human performance.


    Monster, god man!


    Shen Ze was also surprised that the old man in black robe showed such fast speed and caught the transparent sword with two fingers.


    The old man in black seems more powerful than he thought!


    Things get more difficult.


    Although we can see that the old man in black robe is very powerful in martial arts, Shen Ze did not give up killing Wang Tianyuan.


    Then he thought about it and manipulated the transparent sword.


    The transparent sword felt Shen Ze''s idea and was shocked violently, trying to get rid of the old man''s two fingers.


    "Buzz..."


    The body of the sword vibrates, sending out more terrifying and fierce sword Qi.


    The two fingers of the black robed old man with the transparent sword trembled violently.


    "Poof..."


    The black robed old man seemed to be unable to suppress the transparent sword. After a while, his two fingers with the transparent sword were cut, and the blood overflowed, which was shocking.


    After two fingers were cut, the transparent sword vibrated more severely.


    The whole body of the old man in black froze.


    At this time, the atmosphere becomes very tense and depressed.


    If the black robed old man can''t hold the transparent sword, it is likely that the transparent sword will pierce the black robed old man''s body.


    So at this time, even if the old man in black robe can''t clip it, he has no choice.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the current situation is very unfavorable to the old man in black robe.


    But at this time, the old man in black robe was very calm and didn''t panic at all.


    The clothes on his body are windless and hunting.


    The old man in black robe seems to be gathering strength. His breath is more and more terrifying and his momentum is more and more powerful.


    When the old man in black robe raised his momentum to the extreme, he opened his mouth and gave a loud drink, and two fingers with a transparent sword pulled fiercely.


    "Click..."


    Under the incredible gaze of the young man in black, the old man broke the transparent sword.


    The long transparent sword is like a solid sword. It breaks every inch and finally becomes a strong force.


    As a result, the old man with black robes defused Shen Ze''s attack.


    Hiss!


    Seeing the old man in black robe, he abruptly broke the transparent sword with two fingers, and the young man in black took a few breath again.


    It''s so damn horrible!


    It''s enough to be able to react and hold the transparent sword between two fingers.


    Actually, it can go further and break the transparent sword directly.


    This old man in black robe is too strong and terrible!


    Previously, in the eyes of the youth in black, Shen Ze was a very terrible role.


    Now, in the eyes of the young people in black, the old man in black seems to be a very terrible role, even more terrible than Shen Ze.


    As expected, he is worthy of being the personal guard of the first power holder in the Dragon kingdom. His martial strength is really unpredictable and extremely strong!


    Before seeing the actual confrontation between Shen Ze and the old man in black robe, the young people in black robe privately feel that the old man in black robe can''t stop Shen Ze, and Shen Ze is likely to take Wang Tianyuan''s life.


    But after watching this battle, the young man in black is not so worried.


    The old man in black robe is so powerful that Shen Ze has little chance to kill Wang Tianyuan!


    At the moment, Huang Shiping and Wang Tianyuan, like the young people in black, almost have this idea.


    Seeing that the black robed old man has solved Shen Ze''s terrible and powerful attack, they are both happy.


    As long as the black robed old man can stop Shen Ze, then everything will be easy to say.


    It''s reassuring for both.


    Shen Ze was also slightly moved by the black robed old man''s breaking the transparent sword with two fingers.


    Sure enough, this old man has great ability.


    At the moment, Shen Ze felt that the black robed old man was the strongest warrior he had ever met.


    Through this confrontation, he had a general idea in his mind.


    To break through the defense of the old man in black robe and kill Wang Tianyuan, it is very difficult for him whose martial arts strength has not completely recovered to the peak.


    The situation suddenly became very bad!

 Chapter 565

    Shen Ze''s martial arts strength has not yet returned to its peak.


    In addition, he has just solved the four retinues of Wang Tianyuan and fought with the old man in black robe. He has already had a lot of consumption.


    At this time, his breath became more disordered.


    In such a situation, it is obviously more difficult to break through the resistance of the old man in black robes and kill Wang Tianyuan.


    However, although he knew that the difficulties had increased, Shen Ze did not mean to give up.


    When he does things, he always faces difficulties.


    Now that it has been decided, it is necessary to overcome any difficulty.


    This is the quality that a soldier should have!


    Even if it''s hard to kill, Shen Ze still wants to have a try.


    Shen Ze''s eyes were cold, and he suddenly attacked again.


    With a wave of Shen Ze''s big hand, a force of terror suddenly poured out of his body and swept away towards the old man in black robe.


    "Boom..."


    It''s like a huge wave. As soon as it comes out, it''s like crushing the space.


    The space is distorted, the picture is blurred, and the scene looks terrible.


    At the same time, Shen Ze stepped out and went straight to Wang Tianyuan.


    The black robed old man''s attention has been on Shen Ze''s body.


    As soon as Shen Ze moved, he made a response.


    The black robed old man threw his big sleeve, and an equally terrible force poured out of his sleeve.


    "Boom!"


    Two terrible momentum, head-on collision together.


    A small world suddenly vibrated violently.


    Around the ruins of violent shaking, sand and stone, as if to the end of the world.


    The old man in black robe is powerful, so his speed can keep up with Shen Ze.


    After releasing the strength to resist the strength released by Shen Ze, his body swayed and disappeared in the same place.


    The old man in black robe went to intercept Shen Ze.


    All of a sudden, the figures of Shen Ze and the old man in black have disappeared in their vision.


    It is obvious that Shen Ze and the old man in black robe have not really disappeared. It is just that the speed of Shen Ze and the old man in black robe is too fast for the young people in black robe to supplement their figure with their naked eyes.


    Of course, even with martial arts knowledge, Wang Tianyuan and the young man in black could not detect where Shen Ze and the old man in black were.


    It is obvious that the martial arts level of Shen Ze and the old man in black robe can not be reached by Wang Tianyuan and the young man in black robe, but can only be looked up to.


    By comparison, the difference is eighteen thousand miles.


    It''s because they can''t see or notice, whether it''s young people in black, Wang Tianyuan or Huang Shiping.


    All three of them were very nervous, nervous and scared.


    If the black robed old man can''t stop Shen Ze, all three of them may be killed by Shen Ze!


    This kind of fear of the unknown is the most uncomfortable!


    At this moment, Wang Tianyuan and the three of them are in this situation.


    Of course, as the target of Shen Ze''s name, Wang Tianyuan is most afraid.


    He was so tense and stiff that he didn''t move, just like a sculpture.


    Before Shen Ze and the old man in black robe can tell the result, every minute and every second in the past is a kind of suffering for him.


    At this time, Wang Tianyuan felt as if he was in purgatory.


    Because they don''t know anything and can''t see anything, Wang Tianyuan and his family can only stay in the same place quietly and dare not move. They even dare not make one out of the atmosphere.


    At this time, Shen Ze and the old man in black robe were fighting.


    It''s like they are shuttling through the third space, fighting each other frequently.


    It''s like they''re fighting close to each other, either with fists or with palms.


    Although they can''t catch Shen Ze and the old man in black robe, they can hear all kinds of collisions.


    They feel like the air around them is exploding, and then they think of the deafening explosion.


    Every time, it was like a thunder burst, which made their bodies tremble and their hearts twitch violently.


    This is the battle of top martial artists!


    Both Huang Shiping, an ordinary man, and Wang Tianyuan and the old man in black were shocked.


    They have never seen such a confrontation.


    It''s like two ghosts fighting. It''s hard for mortals to touch.


    They all sighed in their hearts that the top martial arts man is the top martial arts man. They are really out of the category of human beings and exist like gods!


    There are few people in the world who can get involved in this kind of confrontation.


    Huang Shiping, who was present, obviously couldn''t do it.


    They can only wait for the result, or the final judgment of fate, with uneasy mood.


    If the old man in black robe can''t resist Shen Ze, the end of waiting for Wang Tianyuan is death.


    As for young people in black and Huang Shiping, they are also very worried.


    At this moment, Wang Tianyuan silently prayed that the old man in black robe could resist Shen Ze.


    Otherwise, he will not come to a good end!


    The battle between experts is often in a flash.


    And the top fighters are also very fast.


    Sometimes, it''s even a one shot decision.


    Shen Ze and the old man in black robe don''t necessarily have to separate life and death, so they both have some reservations, which is why they are entangled. For a while, they didn''t separate the outcome.


    After pestering for a while, Shen Ze knew that he could not get rid of the black robed old man without paying any price.


    So, he planned to be a little cruel.


    Don''t give up the child, can''t trap the wolf.


    Since it takes a price to make progress, Shen Ze is willing to pay.


    When Shen Ze and the black robed old man fight again.


    They were supposed to fight head-on.


    When the black robed old man''s fist came, Shen Ze didn''t punch. Instead, he turned around and faced the old man with his back.


    "Bang!"


    The black robed old man''s fist, which was full of terror, suddenly hit Shen Ze''s back.


    The black robed old man''s violent and terrifying blow made Shen Ze feel as if he was about to fall apart, and his viscera were in pain.


    If he hadn''t just released all his strength to resist the old man''s blow.


    Shen Ze will explode and die!


    "Wow..."


    Shen Ze opened his mouth and spat out a big mouthful of blood. At the same time, his figure staggered and showed his figure.


    Because he didn''t take off all the power of the old man in black robe, he didn''t keep his body steady, but continued to move.


    Shen Ze followed this force, like a ghost, and floated to Wang Tianyuan.


    Wang Tianyuan has been locked by Shen Ze and can''t move at all.


    In Wang Tianyuan''s panic, Shen Ze reaches out a hand and grabs the former''s neck.


    "Click!"


    The next moment, a sound of bone fracture sounds like a broken ceramic.


    Shen Ze broke Wang Tianyuan''s neck!

 Chapter 566

    It''s all happened between lightning and flint.


    Shen Ze twisted Wang Tianyuan''s neck. The latter''s head tilted and shrugged to one side.


    "Poof..."


    At the same time, a stream of blood flowed from the corner of Wang Tianyuan''s mouth.


    All of a sudden, Wang Tianyuan died in no time to make any response.


    Before he died, Wang Tianyuan had infinite fear in his heart. He widened his eyes and couldn''t close his eyes.


    After confirming that Wang Tianyuan was dead, Shen Ze didn''t look at the former more, just like throwing garbage.


    "Dong", the body fell to the ground.


    As everything happened in a flash, it was so fast that the young man in black and Huang Shiping didn''t react for the first time.


    Until they saw Wang Tianyuan''s body fall on the ground, they suddenly recovered.


    The young man in black stares at Wang Tianyuan''s body like a sculpture.


    Wang Tianyuan is the master of the young man in black. The former is dead. What should we do?


    The young man in black was very ashamed and miserable.


    If the protector is not good, he should make his own decision.


    However, the young man in black didn''t have such courage. He couldn''t kill himself. For a moment, his brain fell into a blank, and he didn''t know what to do.


    Wang Tianyuan''s body fell in front of Huang Shiping''s eyes, which was a great impact on Huang Shiping.


    Hiss!


    Huang Shiping''s face turned white with fright. He opened his eyes and took a few cold breath.


    Like the young man in black, his brain fell into the blank, numb and motionless.


    At the moment, the only one still moving is the old man in black robe.


    "Buzz..."


    The space is distorted, and the figure of the old man in black robe appears beside Huang Shiping.


    At the moment, the black robed old man''s face covered by the black hat showed a thick color of complexity.


    In his heart at the moment is a mixture of five flavors.


    The old man in black robe didn''t expect that Shen Ze would ignore his own life and fight him hard, so as to find the time to fight Wang Tianyuan.


    For failing to protect Wang Tianyuan according to Huang Shiping''s idea, the old man in black robe felt guilty and remorseful.


    At the same time, he admired Shen Ze very much.


    Regardless of his own safety, Shen Ze killed Wang Tianyuan by force. This kind of courage has to be admired.


    If you let the old man in black choose, he probably won''t make a choice like Shen Ze.


    After all, Shen Ze was almost killed by him!


    It''s too risky for Shen Ze to do so.


    Even if he was not killed, and successfully killed Wang Tianyuan, Shen Ze still paid a great price and was seriously injured!


    The black robed old man sighs in his heart that Shen Diaolong is Shen Diaolong. He is really not an ordinary person!


    After feeling, the black robed old man knelt down on one knee facing Huang Shiping, just like pleading guilty. He blamed himself and said, "if you don''t work hard, please punish me."


    Hearing the voice of the old man in black robe, Huang Shiping immediately regained his mind.


    He looked at the dead body on the ground, his face suddenly became very ugly.


    Huang Shiping didn''t pay attention to the black robed old man who knelt down to plead guilty for the first time. Instead, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Shen Ze.


    "Shen Diaolong, it''s lawless and unruly for you to kill state personnel indiscriminately."


    Huang Shiping was so angry that he yelled at Shen Ze.


    Huang Shiping doesn''t want Wang Tianyuan to die, because Wang Tianyuan is a very important chess piece in the Ministry of war.


    With Wang Tianyuan''s death, he lost a lot of initiative in the Army Department. It''s not too much to say that he lost a right arm.


    For Shen Ze to kill Wang Tianyuan, Huang Shiping is very dissatisfied, very angry.


    Of course, part of the reason is that Shen Ze disobeyed his intention and did not follow his instructions.


    Shen Ze stands in the same place. He lowers his head. His breath is introverted. It feels like there is no life on him.


    Shen Ze just resisted the black robed old man''s fist, but he was hurt badly and in poor health.


    "Cough..."


    Shen Ze coughed suddenly, and the corner of his mouth overflowed with red blood.


    While suppressing the blood in his body, Shen Ze reached out to wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth.


    After waiting, Shen Ze raised his eyes and looked at Huang Shiping.


    Shen Ze''s eyes were deep and his face was expressionless.


    He stared at Huang Shiping and said in a neutral tone, "Mr. Huang, I''ve finished my work. I''ll go first."


    As soon as the words were finished, Shen Ze turned around, raised his feet and walked towards the waste.


    Seeing that Shen Zegen didn''t take himself seriously and said he would leave, Huang Shiping was very upset.


    His face is a horizontal, angry voice orders a way: "give me to stop Shen Diaolong!"


    Huang Shiping''s order was given to the old man kneeling in front of him.


    After a second or two of hesitation, the old man moved.


    The black robed old man stood up abruptly, and then his body swayed.


    The next moment, the old man in black came to the front of Shen Ze and stopped him.


    Seeing that the old man in black robe stopped the way, Shen ZeJian frowned and stopped.


    At the moment, Shen Ze''s physical condition is a little bad, and he can''t use much force.


    If the old man in black is determined to stop him, he can''t leave by force.


    At this time, Qin Chao, who stayed outside the ruins, came to Shen Ze with the fastest speed.


    Qin Chao first glanced at the old man in black robe, then turned his head and asked Shen Ze with concern: "master, how are you?"


    "No problem." Shen Ze said softly.


    Although listening to Shen Ze say so, Qin Chao still saw that Shen Ze''s physical condition is very bad now.


    Qin Chao had a look of worry in his eyes.


    He didn''t say much. Instead, he turned around and looked at the old man in black. He said coldly, "if you dare to block my master''s way, you won''t be afraid of a bad end?"


    Qin Chao harshly scolded: "if you know your face, get out of the way at once!"


    If other people block Shen Ze''s way, Qin Chao will kill him without saying a word.


    After all, such disrespect to the Dragon God should be punished!


    But because this man is an old man in black robe, Qin Chao could only resist his anger and did not act rashly.


    Although Qin Chao was just outside the ruins, he also saw the whole process of Shen Ze''s confrontation with the old man in black robe.


    This is a top martial arts man who can compete with the master. He can''t provoke him at all.


    For Qin Chao''s reprimand, the black robed old man was indifferent and did not pay any attention.


    If we really want to talk about his status, he really can''t stop Shen Ze.


    However, this is Huang Shiping''s order. Even if he is disrespectful to Shen Ze, he can only do it.


    "You old man who doesn''t know his face!"


    Seeing that the old man didn''t pay attention to himself and didn''t mean to let him go, Qin Chao was angry and couldn''t help scolding the old man.


    Seeing that Qin Chao was so impetuous, Shen Ze said, "don''t be impetuous."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he could only suppress his anger and shut his mouth.

 Chapter 567

    It is necessary to tie the bell.


    The reason why the old man in black robe got in the way was that he listened to Huang Shiping''s order.


    Whether Shen Ze can leave here depends mainly on Huang Shiping''s meaning.


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything to the old man in black robe. He turned and looked at Huang Shiping.


    "What did Mr. Huang want to do when he stopped me?" Shen Ze asked directly.


    Huang Shiping didn''t answer Shen Ze''s question for the first time, but stared at him sharply.


    After a while, Huang Shiping spoke slowly and said, "Shen Diaolong, you killed innocent people indiscriminately, and the person you killed was still an important Minister of the Ministry of war. Do you think you can leave like this?"


    Shen Ze''s face was expressionless, and he said faintly, "what else do you want?"


    "Don''t beat around the Bush, Mr. Huang said


    Seeing Shen Ze''s disapproval, Huang Shiping was more and more upset.


    Huang Shiping''s eyes were cold and said coldly, "you must give an account, or you can''t leave!"


    Let me explain it to you?


    Shen Ze''s sword eyebrows wrinkled when he heard the words.


    Then, he said with righteous words: "Wang Tianyuan committed a crime below and wanted to kill me. I took him as the rightful legal principle and didn''t need to give any explanation."


    What Shen Ze said is true.


    Before he killed Wang Tianyuan, he did the following things.


    For example, Wang Tianyuan ordered his retinue to kill Shen Ze.


    Even if it is to kill Shen Ze, it is a big crime to kill Shen Ze, let alone ask someone to kill Shen Ze directly.


    It''s really reasonable for Shen Ze to kill Wang Tianyuan for such a treacherous thing.


    Of course, Wang Tianyuan''s identity is not simple. He is the commander in chief of the central war zone.


    Shen Ze''s killing of Wang Tianyuan is bound to cause huge repercussions. It''s not a good prediction of what kind of trouble will happen then.


    Of course, Shen Ze thought of this before he killed Wang Tianyuan, and he has the confidence and strength to deal with these things.


    Because what Shen Ze said was reasonable, Huang Shiping couldn''t refute it, but he didn''t give up.


    Huang Shiping said harshly, "Wang Tianyuan is the commander-in-chief of the central war zone. Is it you Shen Diaolong who said you would kill him?"


    "When you do this, you are totally ignoring the law and discipline, lawless and unruly."


    "Even if Wang Tianyuan committed a serious crime, he should be tried by the national court instead of being executed by Shen Diaolong."


    Shen Ze smelt speech, noncommittal ground smile.


    "I''m the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war. I don''t need others to tell me what to do with my subordinates."


    Shen Ze''s words are very powerful and overbearing, giving people a feeling of no doubt.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Huang Shiping was furious.


    He glared at Shen Ze and said angrily, "is your military department Shen Diaolong''s back garden? Who do you want to deal with? Do you still pay attention to the national court? "


    "I will not be affected outside. Today''s situation is quite special. I can only cut first and then play."


    Shen Ze''s answer can be said to be watertight, so that people can not find fault.


    Huang Shiping listened, also cannot refute.


    He held back for a long time, gritted his teeth and said: "you are trying to be reasonable!"


    Shen Ze is noncommittal, no more words.


    Huang Shiping''s eyes twinkled. He seemed to ponder for a moment, and then said, "even if you have reason to kill Wang Tianyuan, I have ordered you not to kill him."


    Huang Shiping, with a horizontal face, asked harshly, "Shen Diaolong, you listen to me. Do you still pay attention to my leadership?"


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, Shen Ze felt that Huang Shiping was fishing for fame.


    If you think that you are the first person in charge of the Dragon Kingdom, you have to make everyone bow to your will.


    If anyone doesn''t listen, he will feel that he has been disrespected, and then he will be angry in his heart.


    Huang Shiping is now in this situation.


    Shen Ze raised a sneer from the corner of his mouth, and then he said in a neutral tone: "naturally, I look down on Huang Lao, and I will also listen to Huang Lao''s advice."


    "Just in that case, I can''t think too much, I can only do that."


    Although Shen Ze said so, his attitude was not good at all, and he could not see any way of realizing his mistake.


    Huang Shiping said angrily, "Shen Diaolong, you have disobeyed my meaning. You can''t fool me by saying these three or two sentences!"


    Huang Shiping''s face was gloomy, and he said angrily, "according to your meaning, if you don''t listen to me, it''s also the following offence. Can I execute you privately?"


    Shen Ze grinned at Huang Shiping and said, "of course, Huang can execute me in private."


    Huang Shiping


    Is that true?


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Huang Shiping was speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    After pondering for a while, Huang Shiping said with a gloomy look: "Shen Diaolong, do you think I dare not execute you privately, so you dare to say such unbridled words?"


    "I tell you, I can do it if you make me hot."


    Shen Ze saw that Huang Shiping wanted to eat people. With a faint smile, he said, "of course I know that Huang dares to execute me privately."


    "I also know that Huang always wanted to get rid of me."


    "I''m injured now. I can''t use all my strength. It''s a good chance to kill me. Mr. Huang can think about it."


    When Shen Ze said this, he meant to remind Huang Shiping to kill him.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Huang Shiping fell into meditation.


    He frowned and stared at Shen Ze in a suspicious way.


    At this moment, Huang Shiping is unable to see through Shen Ze.


    You Shen Diaolong said these words, are you really not afraid that I will kill you?


    Huang Shiping also knows that Shen Ze has been injured and his force is not at the peak.


    If he asked the black robed old man to kill Shen Ze, he would probably kill Shen Ze.


    As Shen Ze said, this is a great opportunity to get rid of Shen Ze.


    It''s just, can you do that?


    Huang is very hesitant, the first time can not make a decision.


    In his mind, now is a good chance to kill Shen Ze.


    But, after killing Shen Ze, how should those things be handled?


    Moreover, it is well known that Shen Ze is a man of both arts and martial arts. He is as intelligent as a demon.


    Shen Ze has always been a strategist in war. He has always been able to win and conquer.


    In Shen Ze''s body, only sees the victory, has never seen the defeat.


    How can such a character really put himself in a desperate situation?


    Moreover, although Shen Ze was injured, he didn''t really have the ability to leave here.


    If you ask the old man in black to attack Shen Ze and force him to jump out of the wall, then what should Shen Ze do?


    It''s not surprising that when people are in complete despair, they all burn and die together.


    Huang Shiping knows that he is an ordinary man. He has no fighting power against Shen Ze, a top martial artist.


    If Shen Ze really wants to kill him, he can kill him with his fingers!

 Chapter 568

    A thin camel is bigger than a horse. Even if Shen Ze is injured, he is still a top martial arts man.


    If Shen Ze is forced to hurry up, he is likely to do things like burning jade and stone.


    If Shen Ze really died here today, the Dragon kingdom would be in chaos.


    In view of these three points, Huang Shiping finally gave up the idea of killing Shen Ze.


    However, although he gave up killing Shen Ze, Huang still didn''t give up.


    "Shen Diaolong, I won''t do this kind of private execution like you, but I will surely punish you!"


    Huang Shiping''s words are quite impressive.


    He can''t kill Shen Ze, but he says he doesn''t want to do anything to execute others without permission.


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything about it. He just laughed with disdain.


    He was right. Huang Shiping was really the kind of hypocritical person who was fishing for fame.


    Huang Shiping was very upset when he saw the sarcastic smile at the corner of Shen Ze''s mouth.


    Later, he said angrily, "Shen Diaolong, I can let you go today, but you must apologize to me and admit your mistake of disobeying my meaning."


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, Shen Ze could not help laughing as if he had heard a joke.


    Huang Shiping is an old man. How can he be so naive?


    It''s ridiculous to think of making him apologize.


    Let''s not say that Shen Ze is a Dragon God. How can he apologize to others?


    Even if he did something wrong, since this man was the state of long, the four commanders of the Ministry of arms jointly wrote to suggest that Shen Ze be removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of arms.


    Now, coupled with Shen Ze''s private execution of Wang Tianyuan, Huang Shiping is impressed that this is a good time.


    The combination of the two can remove Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department, and even threaten Shen Ze''s position as Dragon God.


    After all, Wang Tianyuan was the commander-in-chief of the central war zone and an important official of the imperial court. When he was killed by Shen Ze, what he involved was too big.


    That night, Huang Shiping announced that Shen Ze had executed Wang Tianyuan with his own pen and a piece of paper.


    If others say that Shen Ze executed Wang Tianyuan without permission, many people will not believe it and suspect it is false.


    But it was the night of Huang Shiping, the Dragon kingdom. No matter how the flood was outside, he just stayed quietly in the courtyard to take care of himself, as if nothing had happened.


    Before killing Wang Tianyuan, Shen Ze thought of how much sensation it would cause, so he could be so calm.


    Of course, Shen Ze will still be in charge of the future affairs, not that killing Wang Tianyuan is the end.


    Wang Tianyuan is the commander in chief of the central war zone. Once he dies, the 300000 Kirin troops in the central war zone will be in chaos!

 Chapter 569

    "Shen Diaolong actually executed Wang Tianyuan in private. It''s too crazy!"


    "Wang Tianyuan is the commander-in-chief of the central war zone and an important official of the imperial court. Shen Diaolong executed Wang Tianyuan in this way. It''s unbelievable!"


    "Is it true or not?"


    "Nine times out of ten, it''s true. It''s written by Huang himself, and it''s said that Huang always witnessed Shen Diaolong''s execution of Wang Tianyuan!"


    "If it''s true, it''s a big deal!"


    "Why did Shen Diaolong kill Wang Tianyuan?"


    "What crime did Wang Tianyuan commit that made Shen Diaolong directly execute him in private?"


    "This is not clear, but even if Wang Tianyuan committed a serious crime, Shen Diaolong should not be executed directly. After all, Wang Tianyuan''s status is there."


    "We all know Shen Diaolong''s temperament and style. It''s normal for him to directly execute Wang Tianyuan."


    "It is said that Mr. Huang at the scene stopped Shen Diaolong from killing Wang Tianyuan, but in the end, Shen did not listen to Mr. Huang''s advice and killed Wang Tianyuan."


    "It''s just too much!"


    "Shen Diaolong is too fierce. One of the most important military officials said he would kill him!"


    "Now that Shen Diaolong has killed Wang Tianyuan, I don''t know what will happen in the central war zone."


    "Wang Tianyuan has been in charge of the central war zone for 20 or 30 years, and has a very high ruling power and influence. Wang Tianyuan was executed privately by Shen Diaolong. The Qilin army will definitely not give up!"


    "I feel that Shen Diaolong has made a big mess. I''m afraid it will bring chaos to the Dragon kingdom!"


    "Anyway, it''s really big. It''s hard to predict what will happen."


    "We common people, we can only pray that there will be no big trouble and the people will not be able to make a living."


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ze''s private execution of Wang Tianyuan, as soon as it came out, caused a discussion.


    It''s dark night, but it makes the whole dragon Kingdom enter into the day.


    It''s like that sentence, sleep with a hammer, all up hi!


    We can see the effect of this incident.


    Many people don''t know why Shen Ze executed Wang Tianyuan directly and privately, but those powerful people in Yanjing know something about it.


    They are surprised to know that Wang Tianyuan and Shen Ze have always had a grudge, and some people also know that Shen Ze killed Wang Meng, Wang Tianyuan''s son, in Haicheng before.


    Moreover, recently, the commander-in-chief of the fourth World War wrote a joint letter proposing to remove Shen Ze from the post of Grand Marshal of the military department.


    It''s not hard for these Yanjing dignitaries to think why Shen Ze wanted to kill Wang Tianyuan.


    One is the long-standing resentment, and the other is the revenge for Wang Tianyuan''s writing.


    Of course, there is a third meaning, that is, Shen Ze can set an example to others by doing so.


    Shen Ze executed Wang Tianyuan so decisively without saying a word, which was a great deterrent to the commanders of the other three war zones.


    By doing so, Shen Ze will naturally allow the commanders of the other three war zones to weigh whether they can withstand the strong pressure brought about by Shen Ze''s sharp blade hanging over their heads.


    Against Shen Ze. If you don''t pay attention, I''ll take you to the road.


    Whether you are commander-in-chief or not, since you can kill Wang Tianyuan, commander-in-chief of the central war zone, you can naturally kill commanders of other war zones.


    Of course, Shen Ze did so, and he told the people and the people of the war department very directly that he was commander in chief of the Ministry of war, and he has the final say in the whole army.


    In the Ministry of war, anyone who dares to fight against him will not come to a good end.


    Of course, if Shen Ze doesn''t stay in the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, it''s another story.


    However, as long as Shen Ze is in power, the Ministry of war has the final say.


    Shen Ze''s killing of Wang Tianyuan is a wake-up call for the commanders of the other three war zones.


    The three commanders are all smart people who can understand Shen Ze''s meaning.


    That night, the three commanders made up their minds to hold their tails for a period of time, and no longer fight against Shen Ze.


    The three commanders responded very quickly. That night, they made their stand clear and withdrew their proposal to remove Shen Ze from the position of Grand Marshal of the military department.


    When Shen Ze killed Wang Tianyuan, causing these repercussions and uproar, Huang Shiping obviously seized this opportunity to overthrow Shen Ze.


    "Shen Diaolong has no law and discipline. He executed important military officials without permission, which violates the law of the Dragon kingdom. He must be severely punished."


    "Such a man is not worthy to continue to be a Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and a dragon god!"


    When Huang Shiping spoke, he first said Shen Ze''s guilt, and then he proposed to remove Shen Ze from the position of Grand Marshal of the military department and the position of Dragon God.


    In the eyes of Yanjing dignitaries and the world, Shen Ze has always had mixed praise and praise.


    This time, he made such a thing, because there is no substantive reason, so only a very small number of people support it.


    Of course, because this matter has nothing to do with other people, many people just watch a lively.


    However, there are still many people who denounce Shen Ze for his lawlessness and arrogance.


    Driven by those who have a heart, Shen Ze is labeled as ambitious. If he doesn''t restrain his ambition, he will really bring disaster to the country and the people.


    And when things get to this point, the nature of things obviously becomes very serious.


    However, one night later, there were many voices in the Dragon Kingdom about the removal of Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the position of Dragon God. Some even clamored that the national court should punish Shen Ze in order to show justice.


    This time, the impact of Shen Ze''s extermination of the Shen family was even greater than that of the last time, and there were more bad voices than that of the last time.


    In the field of public opinion, Shen Ze is almost unable to fight a turnaround.


    The next morning, after breakfast, Qin Chao calmly faced Shen Ze and said, "master, the current public opinion is very bad for you. Shall we do something?"


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he was very calm and calm.


    Shen Ze had expected such a situation.


    Although Wang Tianyuan''s execution was justified, it was unreasonable and untenable.


    It is normal for public opinion to go against him.


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and said, "don''t worry about these for the time being."


    When Qin Chao heard the words, his brow twisted into a line. He hesitated for a moment, but he still couldn''t help saying, "master, if you don''t care, you''ll make trouble!"


    "What other people do doesn''t make much difference to me."


    Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to the public opinions. He immediately changed the topic and said, "what''s going on in the central war zone?"


    Qin Chao replied in a deep voice: "since the news of Wang Tianyuan''s execution spread, the central war zone broke out."


    "The Qilin army expressed their dissatisfaction with the master." Qin Chao didn''t say it specifically, but just summed it up with this sentence.


    However, the reality is that the Qilin army in the central war zone is agitated and clamors to find Shen Ze to avenge Wang Tianyuan!

 Chapter 570

    The 300000 Kirin troops in the central war zone are stationed in the central part of the Dragon kingdom.


    Although the soldiers in the central theater of war generally do not directly participate in the war, they are formally organized and have good combat power.


    Because the Qilin army is stationed in the central part of the Dragon Kingdom, its geographical position is very important. Once there is chaos, it is likely to cause chaos to the whole dragon kingdom.


    If you want to make the dragon country stable, the central war zone is absolutely not in chaos!


    After the news of Wang Tianyuan''s private execution by Shen Ze was received in the central war zone, the whole war zone was shocked.


    Wang Tianyuan is the commander-in-chief of the central war zone. He has been in charge of the Qilin army for more than 20 years. His ruling power and influence in the central war zone can be seen.


    For Shen zezai''s execution of Wang Tianyuan without giving a clear reason, many generals and soldiers in the central war zone are very indignant and dissatisfied.


    In the central war zone, many people clamour to seek Shen Ze''s explanation, and even some extreme minded people clamor to avenge Wang Tianyuan and bring Shen Ze to justice.


    Although not all the soldiers in the central war zone are clamoring, they have almost reached the point of excitement.


    It is the majority who clamor for justice.


    In this case, the minority is subordinate to the majority.


    Therefore, the will of the whole central war zone is to ask Shen Ze for a statement to uphold justice for Wang Tianyuan.


    As soon as Wang Tianyuan died, the central war zone was in chaos. Obviously, it was a very normal thing.


    Huang Shiping originally wanted to target Shen Ze. He was willing to see the central war zone crusade against Shen Ze, but he did not want a big mess in the central war zone.


    After all, he is the first ruler of the Dragon kingdom. If there is chaos in the central war zone and the whole dragon kingdom is involved, he will not be able to clean up.


    In order to stabilize the morale of the army and win the hearts of the people, Huang Shiping took a special plane to the central war zone early the next morning.


    Huang Shiping was surprised that he planned to go to the central war zone in person to meet with 300000 Kirin troops.


    He plans to promise justice to Wang Tianyuan in front of 300000 Kirin troops, to ask Shen Ze for an explanation, and even to punish Shen Ze.


    Huang Shiping''s wishful thinking is very good. By doing so, he can not only stand in the same line with the 300000 Kirin army to win people''s hearts, but also calm everyone''s emotions and prevent too much trouble in the central war zone.


    As soon as Huang Shiping took the special plane to the central region, Shen Ze received the news.


    Qin Chao was not angry and said to Shen Ze: "master, Huang Shiping personally released the news that you executed Wang Tianyuan last night, which made public opinion boiling."


    "This morning, the old man took a special plane to the central war zone. I think he went to bewitch people."


    Qin Chao suggested: "master, Huang Shiping''s actions are frequent. Should we also take some actions?"


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "I''ll go to the central war zone myself."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, his thick eyebrows wrinkled.


    "Master, I''m afraid it''s a bit bad for you to go to the central war zone now?"


    In Qin Chao''s view, Shen Ze killed Wang Tianyuan, which aroused the enthusiasm of the central war zone.


    The 300000 Kirin army has a very big opinion on Shen Ze. Now Shen Ze is going to the central war zone, isn''t he just going to hit the muzzle of the gun?


    Moreover, Shen Ze would be better if he was healthy.


    The problem is that when he killed Wang Tianyuan last night, Shen Ze fought against the old man in black robe and was seriously injured. Now his injury has not recovered.


    Judging from these, Shen Ze''s going to the central war zone was a very unwise choice.


    Shen Ze said in an indisputable tone: "I have decided to go to the central war zone. You go to prepare the special plane."


    Qin Chao hesitated for a moment and said, "master, I don''t think it''s time for you to go to the central war zone."


    Shen Ze knew what Qin Chao was worried about. Then he said, "please contact Ning Lao and ask him to lend me his bodyguard."


    On hearing Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao was relieved.


    He knew that Ning Yansong''s bodyguard was also a top martial arts man. If he was accompanied, things would be much safer.


    Qin Chao said, "OK, I''m going to contact Ning Lao now and prepare for the special plane."


    "Well."


    Shen Ze nodded.


    Qin Chao immediately went to prepare.


    After Qin Chao contacted Ning Laojie, it wasn''t long before Zhang Che, the top martial artist, came to siheyuan.


    After seeing Zhang Che, Shen Ze said politely, "please come with me this time."


    Zhang Che replied, "it''s my pleasure to serve the Dragon God."


    Shen Ze nodded, but he was not polite.


    Then he, Qin Chao and Zhang Che took a special plane to the central war zone.


    Because he started first, Huang Shiping was the first to resist the central war zone.


    As we went in time, there was no big trouble in the central war zone.


    Of course, the main reason for this is that several generals in the central theater of war are relatively stable and do not engage in fancy things.


    When Huang Shiping came to the central war zone, he informed the central war zone in advance.


    Huang Shiping, as the supreme leader of the Dragon Kingdom, has an unusual status.


    When he came to the central war zone, he naturally had to be cautious.


    Several generals gathered 300000 Kirin troops early and waited for Huang Shiping to arrive.


    Three hundred thousand soldiers stood on the school field in a dignified manner.


    Huang Shiping and several generals of the central war zone stood on the highest platform in front of them.


    There is a microphone in front of Huang Shiping. He is ready to speak.


    "I also feel very sad and angry that Shen Diaolong executed Marshal Wang privately, which led to his innocent and tragic death."


    "I will investigate this matter to the end and pursue it to the end."


    "I hope all the officers and men in the central theater can give me some time to deal with this matter."


    "I, Huang Shiping, promise you that I will give you an account and the world an account, and that marshal Wang will not die in vain."


    Huang Shiping''s words are firm and show his determination and attitude.


    After listening to this, the officers and soldiers in the central war zone were impressed with Huang Shiping.


    For these officers and men in the central war zone, they want to discuss an explanation for Wang Tianyuan, so that Wang Tianyuan will not die in vain.


    Huang Shiping, the supreme leader, is willing to uphold justice for Wang Tianyuan. Naturally, these soldiers in the central war zone support and agree with him.


    "Huang Lao!"


    "Huang Lao!"


    "Huang Lao..."


    I don''t know who yelled Huang Lao first, and then, one voice after another.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the 300000 Kirin soldiers are called "Qi Hu Huang Lao".


    The 300000 Kirin soldiers chanted Huang Shiping''s name in such a way as to express their admiration for Huang Shiping.


    Seeing this scene, although Huang Shiping''s expression was serious, his heart was very happy.


    Obviously, he was very happy to see such a scene.


    What he wants is such an effect. When his goal is achieved, how can he be unhappy?

 Chapter 571

    Just when the 300000 Kirin troops chanted Huang Shiping''s name and made Huang Shiping feel proud, there was movement in the sky.


    "Boom boom..."


    With the sound of propeller rotation, a military helicopter came slowly and came to the top of the school yard.


    The sudden appearance of military helicopters attracted the eyes of all the people present.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, the helicopter landed slowly and stopped on the runway of the school yard.


    Then, the door of the helicopter opens and Shen Ze, dressed in a Grand Marshal uniform, comes out. After him, are Qin Chao and Zhang Che.


    Seeing that Shen Ze came to the central war zone, Huang Shiping, standing on the high platform, his face sank and frowned.


    Obviously, Huang Shiping didn''t want to see Shen Ze come to the central war zone.


    Because he thought that Shen Ze''s coming to the central war zone would spoil his good deeds.


    When the soldiers in the central war zone saw Shen Ze, many people''s faces were angry, and only a few people could keep calm.


    Shen Ze is like an uninvited guest. His sudden arrival in the central war zone made the atmosphere of the scene more delicate.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Shen Ze takes Qin Chao and Zhang Che to the high stage.


    Shen Ze goes to Huang Shiping, while Qin Chao and Zhang Che stay aside.


    "Shen Diaolong, what are you doing here?"


    Looking at Shen Ze, Huang Shiping asked in a low voice.


    Shen Ze said with a smile to Huang Shiping, "I''ll come and have a look."


    Then Shen Ze asked, "what''s Huang always doing here?"


    "Hum!"


    Huang Shiping snorted coldly, then said angrily, "I''m here to clean up the mess you''ve made!"


    Shen Ze smell speech, light a smile: "really thanks Huang Lao."


    Huang Shiping knew that Shen Ze was not sincere, so he sneered twice.


    Shen Ze was not affected, and then he said, "I''m here to deal with Wang Tianyuan''s affairs, and then I won''t work for Huang Lao."


    Huang Shiping hears the speech and stares at Shen Ze''s eyes, becoming a little suspicious.


    After pondering for a while, he asked in a cold voice, "Shen Diaolong, do you think you can handle this well?"


    Shen Ze gives Huang Shiping a look in his eyes and lets him experience it.


    Huang Shiping understood Shen Ze''s meaning and said, "I''ll see how you deal with it."


    Shen Ze smiles and says nothing.


    Then he turned around and faced 300000 Kirin soldiers.


    Shen Ze''s awareness is very keen. Naturally, he can feel the anger in everyone''s eyes.


    For this, he faced it calmly and didn''t pay attention to it.


    As Shen Ze turned to face the 300000 Kirin army, Qin Chao, standing beside him, said in a loud voice, "when you see the Grand Marshal, you don''t kneel down to salute!"


    Qin Chao said this with a hint of command.


    Not to mention Shen Ze''s identity as the Dragon God, but Shen Ze''s identity as the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war is enough to make all the sons of the Ministry of war kneel down and salute.


    There are rules and regulations, there should be etiquette.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, the faces of the soldiers in the central war zone showed hesitation.


    Do you want to kneel down?


    Shen Ze is the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war. When they see Shen Ze, they should kneel down and salute.


    Just, Shen Ze killed Wang Tianyuan, this matter has not been solved, how can kneel?


    Seeing that everyone was still in a daze, Qin Chao said in a deep voice: "dare to be disrespectful to the Grand Marshal, do you still want to be a soldier, do you still want to live?"


    Shen Ze is the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war. The whole Kirin army should salute him when they see him.


    If anyone fails to do so, he will be punished for violating the laws and regulations of the Ministry of war.


    The Ministry of war can kick him out of the Department, or even punish him.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s question, all the 300, 000 Kirin soldiers'' faces changed, and the color of struggle appeared in their eyes.


    Although they are angry and dissatisfied with Shen Ze, Qin Chao is telling the truth.


    As soldiers, they should salute Shen Ze when they see him!


    While most of them were still hesitating, a general of the central war zone, standing on the high platform, knelt down on one knee and said, "I''ve seen the Grand Marshal!"


    Several generals next to the general saw him kneel and salute. After a moment of hesitation, the generals also knelt down.


    "I''ve seen Grand Marshal!"


    These generals are obviously those who are more aware of current affairs.


    They really want to discuss with Wang Tianyuan, but it''s not random.


    Before that, what should be done should be done. Only in this way can we do the things after that.


    If Shen Ze is rejected by the Ministry of war because he doesn''t salute him, how can he reason? At that time, how to discuss with Wang Tianyuan?


    Seeing that several generals in the central war zone all knelt down and saluted, the Kirin soldiers under the stage could not hold on any longer.


    "I''ve seen Grand Marshal!"


    Some people immediately knelt down, while others knelt down to salute despite their unwillingness.


    After a while, all the 300000 Kirin soldiers knelt down on one knee and kowtowed!


    At a glance, it was black.


    All the soldiers in the central war zone knelt down, and the field fell into silence.


    Seeing the soldiers in the central war zone kneel down to salute Shen Ze, Huang Shiping''s face became very ugly just like eating flies.


    When he came, all the soldiers in the central war zone didn''t kneel down and salute him. Why did Shen Ze get such treatment.


    He is the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom, and his status and status are better than Shen Ze''s.


    How can Shen Ze enjoy better treatment than him?


    Huang Shiping''s mind is very unbalanced.


    Of course, part of the reason is that Shen Ze''s influence and ruling power in the Ministry of war are too terrible.


    It is obvious from the situation at this time.


    Although Shen Ze executed Wang Tianyuan privately, leading to the excitement of the central war zone, all the soldiers were very dissatisfied with Shen Ze.


    However, in the face of Shen Ze, they finally chose to kneel down and salute.


    Before the clamor fierce, but when the real face of Shen Ze, one by one there are signs of recognition counsels, dare not face to face against Shen Ze''s meaning, or face to face with Shen Ze.


    Huang did not want to see this happen.


    However, this kind of situation appeared, which made him very uncomfortable.


    Shen Ze''s influence and ruling power in the Ministry of war is even more terrifying than he imagined!


    All of a sudden, Huang Shiping felt that his wishful thinking was not so good.


    With Shen Ze''s influence and ruling power, he said that Wang Tianyuan''s private execution may not be properly handled.


    Thinking of this, Huang Shiping''s face became more ugly.

 Chapter 572

    Shen Ze calmly accepted the 300000 Kirin troops kneeling down to salute.


    In his opinion, it''s a matter of course. It''s no big deal.


    However, after the soldiers in the central war zone knelt down, he did not ask them to get up. Instead, he asked them to keep kneeling on one knee and kowtow.


    As a Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, we should have dignity.


    In the silence, Shen Ze spoke.


    "I know you want to give Wang Tianyuan an explanation, so I''m here today to give you an explanation."


    Shen Ze''s tone was calm and his voice was not big, but his words were accurately heard by 300000 Kirin soldiers.


    Then, Shen Ze said, "the Shuai''s view is that Wang Tianyuan should be guilty until he dies, and he deserves to die."


    After saying this, Shen Ze said nothing more.


    Because that''s what he said.


    Wang Tianyuan should be guilty to death. He deserves to die!


    As for what crime Wang Tianyuan committed, Shen Ze did not explain.


    He thus convicted Wang Tianyuan and sentenced him to death.


    Wang Tianyuan is only the commander in chief of the central war zone, while Shen Ze is the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war. He is obviously qualified to convict Wang Tianyuan or even execute him.


    No one can refute Shen Ze''s statement.


    Even though they are still dissatisfied, these soldiers in the central war zone still can''t say anything.


    Shen Ze''s argument is well founded, and he has no qualification at all. How can he refute it?


    "Shen Diaolong, it''s overbearing of you to say so!"


    Huang Shiping didn''t want to see things go so far. When there was no voice to refute, he spoke.


    As the first ruler of the Dragon Kingdom, Huang Shiping is entitled to the theory of Shen Ze and to the theory of Shen Ze.


    "Shen Diaolong, even if Wang Tianyuan committed any crime, you should not execute him without permission."


    "To do so is to regard the law as a joke and the court as non-existent."


    "If you say a few words, you just want to get rid of it. Obviously you can''t do it."


    What Huang Shiping said is also very reasonable.


    At this time, he stood up to speak for Wang Tianyuan. He not only pulled Shen Ze down, but also won the feeling of all the soldiers in the central war zone. He killed two birds with one stone.


    And the fact is exactly the same. Hearing Huang Shiping speak out, 300000 Qilin soldiers are very grateful to him.


    Shen Ze is the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war. They are subordinates. They can''t commit the following crimes. Let Shen Ze give a true statement.


    But Huang Shiping is different. As the only big man in the Dragon Kingdom who can barely surpass Shen Ze in identity and status, he can find Shen Ze''s theory and even force him to give an account.


    As for Wang Tianyuan''s private execution by Shen Ze, all the soldiers in the central war zone know that they can''t ask Shen Ze to give an account.


    The reason why they make trouble, or even create chaos, is to attract the attention of the senior leaders of Longguo, especially Huang Shiping.


    Let Huang Shiping stand up for justice and seek an explanation for Wang Tianyuan.


    In this way, they have obviously achieved the same effect.


    Shen Ze can guess what Huang Shiping came to the central war zone for today.


    At this moment, after listening to Huang Shiping''s words, his sword eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his eyes became a little cold.


    Huang Shiping said this in front of all the officers and soldiers in the central war zone. He was surprised that he didn''t want to give him a step down, but also wanted to stir up trouble.


    Shen Ze doesn''t like Huang Shiping''s evil intentions.


    Shen Ze didn''t look at Huang Shiping directly. He said in a strong tone: "if Mr. Huang thinks I''ve done something wrong, he''ll be punished, needless to say so much."


    Huang Shiping heard the speech, his brows twisted into a line, and his face became a little gloomy.


    You Shen Ze such a indifferent appearance, is the dead pig not afraid of boiling water?


    Shen Ze said this, it means that he will not give any more.


    If Huang Shiping wants to embarrass Shen Ze, he can only start from the matter. There is no other way except to find evidence to punish him.


    Huang Shiping pondered for a while and said coldly, "Shen Diaolong, don''t think I can''t cure you. Wait for me."


    When Shen Ze hears the speech, he disdains to smile. He doesn''t make a sound. He is too lazy to respond to Huang Shiping.


    After that, he ignored Huang''s meaning.


    Shen Ze looked around the school field, and then he said, "what Ben Shuai said just now is what he said for you in the central war zone."


    "After that, Ben Shuai will not talk about Wang Tianyuan again."


    "If any of you dare to do anything that violates military discipline, it will be dealt with according to military law!"


    Shen Ze''s words were a wake-up call to all the soldiers in the central war zone.


    Shen Ze is not an autocrat.


    In the case of Wang Tianyuan, he made the central war zone speak up and gave an explanation.


    However, this is not the case.


    After giving an account, Shen Ze was surprised that he would not give any more account, nor would he allow the officers and soldiers in the central war zone to make noise or make trouble again.


    Whoever dares to disobey his will will be punished severely!


    Of course, as a son of the Ministry of war, he should abide by the military rules and not violate them. If he violates them, he will be punished.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, all the officers and men in the central war zone were awed in their hearts.


    Some people are unwilling, some are angry, and some choose to give up.


    And although everyone''s ideas are different, no one refutes them.


    All the soldiers still kept the posture of kneeling on one knee and kowtowing, motionless.


    Then, it seemed that Shen Ze suddenly thought of something, and he said, "from now on, the central war zone will be under the direct command of our commander!"


    Shen Ze''s words made the hearts of all the soldiers in the central war zone shake violently.


    If Shen Ze is directly in charge of the central war zone, what''s the matter?


    If Shen Ze directly commands the central war zone, those who make trouble will be dealt with directly.


    With Shen Ze''s iron wrist, you have to peel off skin even if you don''t die!


    Shen Zelai''s move can be said to be cutting corners from the bottom of the pot, curbing the entire central war zone, so that the central war zone can no longer turn over any storm!


    Seeing Shen Ze use this move, Huang Shiping frowned tightly and his face was as gloomy as if he could drip ink.


    It''s so damn cruel!


    Shen Diaolong is worthy of being Shen Diaolong. His means are really brilliant!


    Although he did not want to see such a thing happen, Huang Shiping still had to admit that Shen Ze was not an ordinary person, but a demon.


    Huang Shiping once again laments that it is not a good thing to be an opponent with such a monster as Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze is the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war. The central theater is now leaderless. It''s reasonable for him to take over the central theater. Even Huang Shiping, the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom, can''t say anything.


    Although not happy, Huang Shiping could only watch Shen Ze take over the central war zone.


    Huang Shiping couldn''t manage it, and the soldiers in the central war zone couldn''t say anything.


    Even if some people are reluctant, they can only accept it passively.


    After Shen Ze announced that he would take over the central war zone, he turned to Huang Shiping and said, "Mr. Huang, if you don''t have anything else, you can go."


    Shen Ze gave the order of expulsion directly.

 Chapter 573

    When Huang Shiping heard that Shen Ze had ordered him to leave, his face became very ugly.


    Shen Diaolong just announced that he would take over the central war zone, and now he is the master and starts to drive people out?


    And even if you drive people, it''s still people''s face to drive our dragon kingdom. In his own name, he will continue to meet Wang Tianyuan to preside over justice.


    After Shen Ze took action, Huang also took action.


    The next day, Huang Shiping convened a Congress to discuss and study Shen Ze''s private execution of Wang Tianyuan.


    In the end, the result of the meeting was that Shen Ze was good at using his power to execute important military officials without permission, which violated the law of the state of dragon and needed to send Shen Ze to the military court for adjudication.


    As soon as the results of the meeting came out, Huang Shiping had them published.


    Previously, Shen Ze''s private execution of Wang Tianyuan caused an explosion of public opinion as soon as it was spread out, and most of the voices were not good.


    Now, as soon as the results of the Congress come out, there are many people who support sending Shen Ze to the military court for adjudication!

 Chapter 574

    With the promotion of people with a heart, public opinion has become a one-sided situation.


    It seems that everyone has reached a consensus that they all support sending Shen Ze to the military court for adjudication.


    When Huang Shiping saw this situation, he immediately took advantage of the situation and stood up to speak out, which probably meant that he would comply with the public opinion and deal with this matter strictly and fairly.


    Of course, the most important thing is that he will arrange to send Shen Ze to the military court.


    After the fermentation, Huang Shiping struck while the iron was hot and asked people to give Shen Ze a notice.


    The content of the notice is to let Shen Ze go to the military court to accept the verdict and trial.


    Huang Shiping knew that Shen Ze was in the central war zone, so he sent the notice to the central war zone.


    "Huang Shiping is really naive. He really wants to send his master to the military court."


    Seeing the notice, Qin Chao said indignantly, "who dares to judge as the master? He''s really whimsical and ridiculous


    Shen Ze is not interested in reading the notice at all.


    Of course, he didn''t mean to pay any attention at all.


    You can send the notice. It''s up to me whether I accept it or not.


    Qin Chao knew that Shen Ze would not go to the military court, so he immediately tore up the notice.


    "Master, do you want to do something?"


    Qin Chao said angrily, "you can''t just let Huang Shiping go further and continue to act recklessly."


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, these are all minor disturbances, and there is no need to pay attention to them.


    So he shook his head and said, "never mind."


    Then, Shen Ze said, "if you reply to the military court, I''ll say that I''ve been ill recently and I can''t get there."


    Shen Ze found a reason to prevaricate.


    However, because he was punched by the old man in black, he is not in good health recently.


    "Yes." Qin Chao nodded.


    Later, Qin Chao replied to the military court that Shen Ze was ill and could not pass.


    As long as it''s not a fool, we all know that Shen Ze has casually found a reason to fool him.


    Of course, Huang Shiping also knows.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t listen to the court''s arrangement and went to the military court to accept the verdict, Huang Shiping was out of breath.


    He was very angry, but he had nothing to do with Shen Ze. He could only sulk.


    Shen Ze is not only the Grand Marshal of the army, but also the supreme Dragon God.


    If he doesn''t take the initiative to go to the military court, who can help him?


    Of course, Shen Ze does not go to the military court, which can take coercive measures.


    But who dares to be strong against Shen Ze?


    In the whole world, few people dare to do so.


    Therefore, Shen Ze doesn''t take the initiative to go to the military court. The military court has no way to take Shen Ze.


    And even Huang Shiping, the first power holder of the Dragon Kingdom, has no good way, so he can only stare.


    Of course, Huang Shiping didn''t give up. He worked hard on public opinion.


    Huang Shiping once again stood up in person and denounced Shen Zemu for not being able to discipline. He regarded the military court as nothing, did not comply with the court''s arrangement, and deliberately evaded things. It was really lawless and unforgivable.


    There were many people who did not support Shen Ze before. When Huang Shiping made his voice, everyone began to blame Shen Ze.


    "Shen Diaolong is really a bit lawless. Relying on his own identity and status, he even directly ignored the national court and the military court. It''s too shameful!"


    "I think Shen Diaolong''s ambition is completely inflated. He takes the Dragon kingdom as his back garden and thinks he can cover the sky with one hand and do whatever he wants."


    "There''s no attitude at all. Shen Diaolong is really gone with the wind!"


    "If Shen Diaolong''s ambition continues to expand, he may really bring disaster to the country and the people!"


    "No, we can''t let Shen Diaolong continue to be so lawless, otherwise we can''t clean up."


    "It''s only a month before and after that, Shen Diaolong first destroyed the Shen royal family, and now he executed Wang Tianyuan privately. Things are more and more serious. If he goes on like this, I really don''t know what shocking things he will do."


    "Sure enough, no one can withstand the temptation of power."


    "After all, Shen Diaolong is just a young man in his twenties. He is not old enough to be steady. When he gets too much power, he will inevitably expand."


    "Shen Diaolong must be severely punished this time, or he will not be ruled by law in the future."


    "Yes, we must cure Shen Diaolong this time. We can''t let him be really lawless!"


    Before that, the public opinion was very unfavorable to Shen Ze. After the incident that he didn''t go to the military court came out, the public opinion was even more unfavorable to him.


    There are many voices dissatisfied with Shen Ze, and there are also many voices that want to treat Shen Ze''s crime. For a moment, Shen Ze seems to have come to a very bad situation.


    However, no matter how much noise there is outside, Shen Ze doesn''t even care. It''s like nothing happened.


    Despite the flood, I am still.


    Shen Ze is very calm and calm.


    However, the emperor is not in a hurry and the eunuch is in a hurry.


    Seeing public opinion boiling is very bad for Shen Ze. Qin Chao is anxious and unhappy.


    Qin Chao can''t help but suggest to Shen Ze: "master, you really need to take some actions, otherwise you will be completely discredited."


    In Qin Chao''s view, Shen Ze won the battle for the Dragon Kingdom, and created the present peaceful and prosperous times. He has achieved great achievements and glory.


    Shen Ze should enjoy the love and praise of the people of the Dragon Kingdom, not belittle and discredit.


    Qin Chao can''t see what''s happening now and can''t accept it.


    "Master, you should not be insulted. You can''t let the world say that about you."


    Qin Chao insisted on persuading Shen Ze: "take some actions to control public opinion."


    "I don''t need to explain to others or care about other people''s opinions."


    Shen Ze did not mean to take action to control public opinion.


    "The mouth is on others. They can say whatever they want. I don''t want to take care of it."


    "No matter what they say, it doesn''t affect me."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao was very anxious, but he had no choice.


    Shen Ze doesn''t have such an idea. No matter how much he says, it''s useless.


    Qin Chao sighed in his heart and could only give up the idea of persuading Shen Ze to take action.


    Because Shen Ze didn''t stop it, the public opinion fermented, and finally formed a scene of denouncing Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze, however, has always been like a "shrinking head turtle". He has neither made public appearances nor made public his voice, and let the situation develop.


    Of course, this has a great negative impact on Shen Ze.


    However, there are still many people who believe in Shen Ze unconditionally. They believe that Shen Ze is still dedicated to serving the country and the people, the God of the sea and the patron saint of the Dragon kingdom.


    Recognize Shen Ze''s achievements and all he has done.


    Some people lose their faith and have no God in their heart, while others still insist on what they believe and have God in their heart.


    In many people''s hearts, Shen Ze still exists like a god!

 Chapter 575

    Public opinion is good and bad.


    Today''s public opinion is very bad for Shen Ze.


    With the fermentation of the situation, it seems that things have developed to an uncontrollable point.


    There are more and more voices denouncing Shen Ze, and many people petition for a severe trial of Shen Ze.


    Because Shen Ze did not take the initiative to go to the military court, some of them proposed to take coercive measures to tie Shen Ze to the military court.


    However, this proposal is obviously not very good.


    Not to mention Shen Ze''s identity and status, who dares to bind Shen Ze? Let''s say Shen Ze is in the world. In this way, Shen Ze can''t find anything to say.


    Huang Shiping''s announcement of convening a Congress to deal with Shen Ze''s affairs has won the support of the general public.


    This made Huang Shiping feel good again.


    However, many people are not optimistic about this.


    "Before that, Shen Diaolong destroyed the Shen royal family and caused great turbulence. Huang convened a Congress to remove Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God. Although the resolution came out, it didn''t come into effect in the end. This Congress didn''t feel successful."


    "Yes, the last time Mr. Huang convened a Congress to deal with Shen Diaolong''s affairs, it was useless. This time I''m not very optimistic."


    "Shen Diaolong''s position is too high, and the military court is not qualified to try him. Now it can only place hope on the national court."


    "Only the national court is qualified to deal with Shen Diaolong. Whether it''s useful or not, we should do it first."


    "I don''t care so much now. Let''s wait for the Congress to come up with the result."


    "I think this time the national court can forcibly remove Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of arms and the title of Dragon God. Without these identities, the military court can rule on him."


    "I hope the court can do it!"


    Shen Ze''s reputation among the people has always been very high. Many people believe in him as a God and respect and worship him very much.


    In principle, there should be many voices supporting him in the public opinion field, but now the public opinion is very unfavorable to him.


    Among them, Huang Shiping''s work is of course, and other forces are also adding fuel to it.


    In a short period of four years, Shen Ze ascended to the top of the army, became the Grand Marshal of the army, became the God of the war, and became the supreme Dragon God.


    All of a sudden, he came to the place where the power was tilted to the government and the opposition, one person below and ten thousand people above, and trampled all the other forces and dignitaries under his feet.


    All of a sudden, there is a person climbing on his head, which for anyone is not like things.


    What''s more, this man is a vicious man who behaves perversely and kills decisively. He can''t be provoked at all. If he is provoked, he may be killed.


    For the top dignitaries of the Dragon Kingdom, Shen Ze is like a sword of Damocles, which has been hanging over their heads, making them uneasy.


    Of course, part of the reason is that Shen Ze''s strong rise has broken many frameworks and rules and infringed on the interests of the powerful and powerful people.


    For these reasons, these dignitaries naturally do not want Shen Ze to continue to sit in his present position.


    For these dignitaries, they all hope to bring down Shen Ze, so that they can relieve a lot of pressure and expand their own interests.


    The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it.


    Shen Ze''s popularity is so strong that it is almost the consensus of the aristocrats to suppress him.


    Therefore, the opportunity to bring Shen Ze down this time, we are very excited to add firewood and fire to it.


    We are working hand in hand to pull Shen down from the altar!

 Chapter 576

    The dignitaries in Yanjing want to pull Shen Ze down from the altar.


    Some officials of the National People''s court also want to pull Shen down.


    Of course, there are still some officials and dignitaries who support Shen Ze to stay in power.


    After all, Shen Ze is the God of the sea in the Dragon kingdom.


    With him, we can suppress the imperial court and those powerful people who want to make trouble at home, and deter those powerful countries who have ideas about the Dragon Kingdom at abroad.


    Those who cherish the country and the people do not want Shen Ze to fall down, but want Shen Ze to stay in his present position.


    Of course, there are worries.


    Because, no one can guarantee that the young Shen Ze, will really ambition expansion, want to go further, thus causing chaos.


    Human heart is hard to measure, human nature can not stand the test.


    In recent years, Shen Ze first destroyed the Shen family of the Dragon Kingdom, and then executed Wang Tianyuan, the commander-in-chief of the central war zone.


    These two things are extremely important. Even if Huang Shiping is asked to do them, it is not easy to do them, but Shen Ze did them so easily.


    Moreover, in the eyes of outsiders, Shen Ze is because of personal resentment, not because of other things.


    This has to make a lot of people worry and worry.


    If Shen Ze fights everywhere because of his personal grudges without any restrictions, the situation will be very bad.


    In the eyes of the world, even if we have power and capital, we must be constrained. Otherwise, if we are lawless, we will do unpredictable things.


    Even Huang Shiping, the first ruler of the Dragon Kingdom, was more or less constrained.


    If Shen Ze is not constrained, it will make people uneasy.


    Because of these concerns, those who supported Shen Ze did not stand up against Huang''s decision, but acquiesced in it.


    As a result, Shen Ze''s situation became like an enemy to the world, and everyone was against him.


    In the field of public opinion, there are more and more voices in support of Huang Shiping''s convening of the Parliament and the sanction of Shen Ze.


    In the end, this voice overwhelmingly suppressed all other voices.


    As a result, it seems that the whole dragon kingdom is denouncing Shen Ze.


    For a while, the National Assembly convened a Congress to punish Shen Ze.


    Seeing this, Huang Shiping was overjoyed.


    He called it "hot iron strike" and called Congress as soon as possible.


    This time, Huang Shiping is well prepared.


    In order to show more solemnity and preciseness, Huang Shiping arranged 30000 official members of the national assembly to attend the Congress.


    This time, Huang Shiping decided to withdraw Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God.


    On the third day, Congress convened.


    Thirty thousand local and State Council officials gathered to discuss how to deal with Shen Ze.


    Of course, this is nominal. In essence, it is sanctions against Shen Ze.


    Central war zone, dashai mansion.


    Qin Chao, who had just received the news, reported to Shen Zechen for the first time: "master, the Congress is held today."


    Shen Ze hears speech, calm ground nodded, did not say what.


    Qin Chao is a little anxious: "master, don''t you take some action?"


    "Huang Shiping summoned 30000 important officials to open this Congress. He is determined to punish you."


    Shen Ze eyes deep, a pair of indifferent appearance, light said: "they want to sanction, let them sanction it!"


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he frowned tightly.


    In his eyes, Shen Ze is not such a submissive person.


    Other people are bullied to the head, Shen Ze will certainly make a counterattack.


    Now how does it seem to be laissez faire, let others bully?


    Qin Chao had a bad idea in his mind.


    Does the master have the heart to retreat again?


    As long as no fool knows, Huang Shiping convened the Congress this time to punish Shen Ze.


    What Huang Shiping could do was to remove Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God in the name of the national court.


    If Shen Ze doesn''t fight back, it should be finished smoothly.


    Shen Ze did not take action, let Huang Shiping do so, it is obviously ready to retire.


    Thinking of these, Qin Chao''s brows are more tightly knit.


    He hesitated for a while, but he could not help but ask in a deep voice, "master, do you want to step back again?"


    Shen Ze stood in front of the window, with his hands on his back, overlooking the military training school in the distance.


    In the face of Qin Chao''s inquiry, he didn''t say a word.


    Seeing Shen Ze acquiesce, Qin Chao''s eyebrows twist into a line.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he finally swallowed it.


    This is Shen Ze''s business. He is a subordinate and can''t control the master''s thoughts.


    What''s more, who can change what Shen Ze has decided?


    Last time, Shen Zexin retreated and happened to meet Ning Yansong.


    This time, no one came to persuade.


    Qin Chao didn''t know what Shen Ze thought, but he understood that Shen Ze had such an idea.


    In his position to seek his own government.


    Shen Ze has a lot of names. He is the first general, the first God of war in the world, the peerless heavenly pride, and the first powerful minister of the Dragon kingdom.


    All the glory and brilliance make Shen Ze half human and half god in the eyes of people.


    But Shen Ze is still a young man in his twenties. He is still a man, not a God!


    It''s impossible to be praised so highly by the world without pressure.


    Shen Ze''s pressure and responsibility are greater than he imagined!


    This kind of pressure and responsibility is enough to crush anyone.


    If it wasn''t for Shen Ze, a soldier with a firm mind and resilience beyond ordinary people, he would not have been able to hold on for a long time.


    However, even if it can hold, it doesn''t mean Shen zeneng can hold all the time.


    After all, Shen Ze is still a man, not a real God.


    In Qin Chao''s mind, Shen Ze may be tired or feel powerless, so he wants to step down, take off the burden and live a relaxed life.


    Therefore, Qin Chao understands Shen Ze very well.


    Of course, Shen Ze made such a decision, he also expressed his support.


    After all, what happened recently made Qin Chao see clearly.


    At the beginning, Shen Ze fought a decisive battle and created a peaceful and prosperous age for the Dragon kingdom. The people of the Dragon Kingdom worshipped Shen Zexin as a God, worshipped and praised Shen Ze.


    Now, it is because of what Shen Ze has done that he discredits Shen Ze and denounces Shen Ze.


    The world is changing with each passing day.


    Qin Chao felt disappointed, not to mention Shen Ze himself.


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, Shen Ze''s retirement may be the best choice now.


    In this way, we can be calm and relaxed.


    After thinking about this, Qin Chao said nothing more.


    Without Shen Ze''s hindrance and counterattack, the Congress held smoothly.


    Soon, the resolution of Congress came out

 Chapter 577

    As expected, Congress decided to remove Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God.


    As soon as the resolution came out, Huang Shiping made a video speech and announced the result.


    This time, Huang Shiping did not give Shen Ze a chance to refute. He directly confirmed the matter in the name of the national court.


    From now on, Shen Ze lost the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the title of Dragon God.


    The news caused a heated discussion in the whole dragon kingdom.


    "This time, Shen Diaolong was really removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God!"


    "From then on, Shen Diaolong was just the commander of the Qinglong army!"


    "When he rises, when he collapses."


    "Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the Army Department and the title of Dragon God were finally removed. Since then, there will be no more privileged people in the Dragon kingdom!"


    "Without his power and status, Shen Diaolong would never be lawless again."


    "This result is a celebration of the whole world!"


    "Don''t be too happy. If you don''t have Shen Diaolong, you can''t be sure what will happen."


    "Yes, without Shen Diaolong, the army''s handle, the enemy country doesn''t know if it will run out to make trouble again."


    "Without Shen Diaolong''s Damocles sword, we don''t know how many demons will appear in China."


    "It''s OK. I believe the court can handle these things well."


    "Don''t think about it too simply. If Shen Diaolong was forced to leave the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God, he would be dissatisfied and quit the Ministry of war directly."


    "If Shen Ze withdraws from the Ministry of war and returns home, he will not be able to form a deterrent to foreign countries."


    "What the imperial court did chilled Shen Diaolong''s heart. Shen Diaolong could have done such a thing."


    "This time, Shen Diaolong did not refute or take any action. He may really have the idea of retiring."


    "If you say that, it seems that things are really serious."


    "If Shen Diaolong really wants to retire, I don''t know what will happen then."


    "Without Shen Diaolong guarding the Dragon Kingdom, I''m afraid many enemy countries will have ideas."


    "The peace and prosperity of the Dragon kingdom will not disappear with the fall of Shen Diaolong, will it?"


    "It''s hard to say. It''s very possible."


    "Even if there is Shen Diaolong guarding the Dragon Kingdom, there are also powerful countries coveting the Dragon kingdom. There are frictions at the borders of the Dragon kingdom. If there is no Shen Diaolong guarding the Dragon Kingdom, it will be really hard to say."


    Some people are happy and some are worried about the forced removal of Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the army and the title of Dragon God.


    No matter what the world thinks, as Huang Shiping announced the outcome of the resolution of the Congress, it all took effect.


    From now on, Shen Ze will no longer be the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, nor the supreme Dragon God.


    Shen Ze only has the post of commander in chief of Qinglong army.


    And even if Shen Ze was not the Grand Marshal of the army, he was not the supreme Dragon God. He was still an important official in the court, and he had the right to be king.


    "What the hell is this court doing? How can we remove the position of commander-in-chief and the title of Dragon God? "


    "Long Shuai has made great contributions to the peace and prosperity of the Dragon kingdom. How can he withdraw his position and honor?"


    "I don''t agree with the court to remove the position of commander in chief of the army and the title of Dragon God!"


    "I don''t agree either. We can''t let the imperial court remove the position of commander in chief of the army and the title of Dragon God!"


    "I object!"


    "I protest!"


    After Shen Ze was removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the army and the position of Dragon God, the western war zone exploded.


    The three hundred thousand sons of the Qinglong army were filled with indignation and protested one after another.


    The whole western war zone did not agree with the removal of Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department.


    The spokesman of the western war zone also used video speech for the first time to solemnly protest the removal of Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the honor of the Dragon God.


    "Huang Shiping, for the sake of his own power, does his best to do some bad things. He''s such a fool!"


    After Qin Chao got the news, although he had expected the result, when all this happened, he was still indignant, very upset, and felt sorry.


    "The position of commander in chief of the army and the position of Dragon God will be forcibly removed. Then there will be a big mess. I see how he will end up!"


    "Huang Shiping is really not suitable to be the ruler of the Dragon kingdom. If he is allowed to do anything like this, the Dragon kingdom will be taken to the ditch sooner or later."


    Qin Chao was very angry and scolded Huang Shiping.


    For such a result, Shen Ze naturally expected, he is relatively calm, no mood fluctuations.


    Although it is not so easy to accept for a while, it is still acceptable.


    Today, without the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God, the whole person seems to be much more relaxed and feel more comfortable.


    Shen Ze laughed at himself, then said to Qin Chao, "I feel that I can really go back to the field and live a leisurely and peaceful life."


    On hearing Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao suddenly became extremely nervous.


    "Master, what do you mean?"


    Before that, Shen Ze did not refute or take any action against the removal of Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God by the National People''s court, which is equivalent to letting Huang Shiping do all this.


    Qin Chao can see from this that Shen Zexin is willing to retreat, and he doesn''t want to be in a high position and worry too much.


    At the moment, when he heard Shen Ze say that he wanted to return home, Qin Chao took it seriously. He thought Shen Ze really might have such an idea.


    Qin Chao looked at Shen Ze nervously and asked in a deep voice: "master, you don''t really want to retreat completely, do you?"


    Shen Ze smelt speech, faint smile, he didn''t answer, but ask Qin Chao: "how, I can''t retreat down, live a safe life?"


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he frowned tightly.


    After pondering for a long time, he said, "of course, the master can retire and live a peaceful life."


    Although he said so, Qin Chao didn''t want to see Shen Ze retreat.


    Shen Zezheng is a young man, and he is not ready to retire.


    Moreover, without Shen Ze, it would be a huge loss.


    If Shen Ze doesn''t even act as commander-in-chief of the western war zone, it will be unacceptable to 300000 Qinglong soldiers.


    This is a very bad influence on the Dragon kingdom.


    This is because once Shen Ze returns from the war, the Dragon kingdom will lose its first place in the world. This will make people at home and abroad have ideas.


    In any case, if such a thing really happens, there will be a lot of trouble!

 Chapter 578

    For the Dragon Kingdom, Shen Ze could not be the Grand Marshal of the army and the Dragon God, but he could not be the commander of the western war zone.


    As we all know, it is because of Shen Ze, the commander-in-chief of the Qinglong army, who was in the age of war that the enemy did not dare to covet the Dragon kingdom.


    Shen Ze has formed a powerful deterrent to many foreign people who have ideas, so that those evil spirits dare not act rashly.


    If Shen Ze returns to the field, the Dragon kingdom will fall into a situation that is coveted by the enemy.


    At the same time, there will be chaos within the Dragon kingdom.


    After all, Shen Ze is the commander-in-chief of the western war zone. If he withdraws completely, how can 300000 Qinglong soldiers appease him?


    When the time comes, other forces will covet the vacancy left by Shen Ze and fight for it. What should they do?


    It can be imagined that if Shen Ze really returns home, the Dragon kingdom will probably have internal and external troubles.


    But that kind of situation, is the entire dragon nation''s people do not want to see.


    After hesitating for a long time, Qin Chao said in a deep voice: "master, if you really return home, I''m afraid there will be a big trouble in the Dragon kingdom!"


    Shen Ze Wen Yan, light said: "even if there is a big mess, chaos is not where to go."


    Then Shen Ze added: "in recent years, the development of the Dragon Kingdom has been very good, and all aspects have become systematic and regular."


    "Even if I return home, I won''t make a big trouble for long Guozhen."


    "Even if something goes wrong, it should be solved quickly."


    Shen Ze was right, but Qin Chao said on the other hand: "however, even if the internal troubles of the Dragon kingdom can be dealt with, what about the external ones?"


    "Over the years, some powerful countries and neighboring countries have been afraid to have an idea about the Dragon kingdom because of the master''s presence, but once the master completely retreats, there will certainly be a country ready to move."


    "At that time, those countries will see civil strife in the Dragon Kingdom and take advantage of the danger of others, which will put the Dragon kingdom in a very bad situation."


    As Qin Chao said, Shen Ze naturally thought of these external troubles.


    In this regard, he expressed his views.


    "Even if there is no commander-in-chief in me, the fifth World War Zone of Longguo still has super combat effectiveness."


    "If other countries want to offend the Dragon Kingdom, they will think it over. They don''t dare to come."


    After a short pause, Shen Ze said again, "the country has brought up many talented people, and the Dragon Kingdom has trained many talented people. Shen Ze is not the only one who can lead the army."


    "Master is right, but in my heart, master is always the best leader."


    Qin Chao said from the bottom of his heart: "master is the most invincible God of war in the world. No one can lead a battle better than you!"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Qin Chao said, "you are the peace of mind of the Ministry of war, and also the sea god needle of the Dragon kingdom. If you withdraw, the Dragon kingdom will lose too much!"


    Qin Chao still expressed his true thoughts.


    "I believe that neither I nor many of the people of the Dragon Kingdom want to see the master retreat completely."


    "I think we still hope that the master can continue to be the commander of the Ministry of war and promote the prestige of our country!"


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze fell into silence.


    After a while, Shen Ze said calmly: "I still want to step back and have a rest for a while. I''ll talk about it later."


    Qin Chao smell speech, brow twisted into a line.


    He asked in a very low voice: "master, do you really want to go back to the field?"


    Shen Ze nodded.


    Seeing this, Qin Chao began to cry.


    Seeing Qin Chao''s appearance, Shen Ze couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Shen Ze said angrily, "I''m not driving to the West. What are you doing with this sad face?"


    Qin Chao said bitterly: "I just feel that the master has come back home, and I feel uncomfortable."


    Shen Ze smelt speech, smile, "you say you are a big man, when become so Niang son?"


    Qin Chao seemed to be in a little mood. He turned his lips and said, "nothing else will happen. This is the only thing that will happen."


    Shen Ze chokes when he hears the words.


    He thought it was funny. After laughing for a while, he said faintly, "I don''t really want to go home."


    Qin Chao smell speech, immediately thick eyebrow a pick, doubt ground asks a way: "master son what meaning?"


    Shen Ze light said: "I just want to see, if I really back down, what will happen."


    Qin Chao frowned and pondered for a while.


    "Master, I''m going to try to find out which monsters are jumping out? It depends on the situation at home as well as abroad. "


    Shen Ze nodded, "almost that''s what he meant."


    Then, Shen Ze added, "by the way, I''d like to see what it''s like if I''m really out of office."


    "If I am no longer needed in this era, then I will really enjoy the happiness."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao immediately said, "I''m sure this era will definitely need masters!"


    Shen Ze said with a smile, "I only know after reading it."


    "OK, let''s see." Qin Chao nodded.


    After learning that Shen Ze didn''t really intend to return home, Qin Chao felt much more comfortable, and his mood became much better.


    Then, Shen Ze said, "say hello to the western war zone, and let them all stop making trouble."


    "In addition, in my name, I would like to release the documents that I want to release."


    "Yes."


    Without hesitation, Qin Chao immediately took orders to do it.


    Qin Chao conveyed Shen Ze''s meaning to the western war zone.


    Shen Ze has absolute ruling power and influence in the western war zone. No one dares not to follow his orders, and no one will not listen to them.


    Although 300000 Qinglong soldiers are still dissatisfied and very angry, they still listen to Shen Ze''s advice and make no more trouble. They calm down.


    Many people are relieved to see the western war zone calm down.


    As we all know, the Qinglong army is the most powerful one among the five major forces of the Dragon kingdom.


    If the Qinglong army is dissatisfied with Shen Ze''s forced removal from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God, it will do drastic things and lead to some unimaginable things, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    It''s a foregone conclusion. Many people are worried that something will happen in the western war zone led by Shen Ze.


    Now that the western war zone has calmed down, everyone is naturally relieved and relieved.


    However, one wave has just leveled, and another has risen.


    Shen Ze announced to the outside world that he was going to return to the army and resign as commander-in-chief of the western war zone.


    Once the news came out, it ignited the whole dragon Kingdom, and even abroad, it also affected the hot discussion.


    Shen Ze is one of the top 100 generals. He is the first God of war in the world. He is famous all over the world, and his every move attracts much attention.


    Now the news that he is going to return home has caused a huge sensation and shocked the whole world!

 Chapter 579

    Since Shen Ze''s battle for the Dragon Kingdom, the national strength of the Dragon Kingdom has been thriving.


    Longguo has developed vigorously in recent years and has come to be one of the world''s powerful countries.


    Because of its strong national strength, it naturally attracts more attention from other countries.


    Shen Ze, as the person who laid the foundation for the Dragon Kingdom, is also the first general. He is the first God of war in the world. In essence, he is the first person in the Dragon Kingdom, which naturally attracts the attention of the world.


    Many foreign countries have been staring at the interior of the Dragon kingdom.


    As soon as Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the Army Department and the title of Dragon God were removed from the Longguo academy, the intelligence agencies of other countries knew about it.


    As soon as the news of Shen Ze''s release came out, the intelligence agencies of other countries knew it for the first time.


    As soon as the news of Shen Ze''s sudden release, it caused a sensation in the whole world.


    The world is shocked!


    A few years ago, Shen Ze rose with an invincible posture and became the brightest star in this era.


    Now, he suddenly wants to return home, which means that the star will fall. How can we not let people be surprised and frightened?


    Shen Ze''s plan to return home has aroused heated discussion all over the world.


    "Damn, that bad expectation has come true. Shen Diaolong really has a mind to understand Jia Guitian."


    "It seems that the imperial court forcibly removed Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God, which really chilled Shen Diaolong''s heart and made him return to the field."


    "What worries me most is that something has happened. Shen Diaolong really wants to retreat completely."


    "He didn''t stop the Congress and oppose the resolution of the Congress before. At that time, he knew that he might be reluctant. Now it''s true."


    "What the hell, Shen Diaolong relieved his position all at once. How can he do it later?"


    "If there is no Shen Diaolong in charge of the military department, it is equivalent to that the Dragon Kingdom has no sea god needle. I can''t imagine what will happen after that."


    "As expected, Shen Diaolong is still a man with a good temper. He is not an ordinary person who can let go of his power when he says so."


    "Shen Diaolong was irritated. He just lifted the platform and stopped playing."


    "I didn''t expect that Shen Diaolong, who was in full bloom, would fall down one day."


    "Shen Diaolong is no longer in charge of the western war zone. Who will be in charge?"


    "Shen Diaolong retreats. Who will take over the positions of power? Next, the major forces will fight for the top. "


    "It''s definitely not a good thing for Shen Diaolong to step down. It is likely to cause domestic and foreign troubles."


    "After Shen Diaolong''s retreat, I think there will be something wrong with the national fortune of our dragon kingdom. I''m afraid there will be a dark period next!"


    "Yes, Shen Diaolong, the God of the sea, has fallen down, which is bound to cause quite a lot of trouble!"


    "This time, the National People''s court acted too hastily and didn''t handle the matter well."


    As for Shen Ze''s return, we were shocked and surprised, but at the same time, we were very worried and worried.


    Shen Ze plays an important role in the Dragon kingdom.


    The impact of his return will be very great.


    Everyone''s worries and anxieties are based on the actual situation and are more practical.


    "Shen Diaolong, he''s gone straight back to the field!"


    Huang Shiping did not expect that Shen Ze would return directly.


    Although he wants to bring down Shen Ze and prevent him from being the Grand Marshal of the army and the Dragon God, he doesn''t want Shen Ze to do nothing.


    Obviously, Huang Shiping also knew that Shen Ze played a vital role in the Dragon kingdom.


    The name of man, the shadow of tree.


    Shen Ze''s fame is known all over the world.


    Even if Shen Ze didn''t do anything, as long as he was still in the Army Department, he would have a strong deterrent effect.


    The important weapon of the country, the sharp blade of the country, the God of war of the country, these names used in Shen Ze''s body are worthy of the name, without any water, which can be seen from this!


    Huang Shiping not only knew that Shen Ze played a vital role in the Dragon Kingdom, but also knew what kind of bad influence Shen Ze''s return would have.


    As soon as Shen Ze retreats, there will be domestic and foreign troubles in Longguo!


    And it''s hard to predict how bad it will be.


    However, the situation is not optimistic.


    Huang Shiping didn''t want to see such things happen, but he was in a bad mood when he thought about what would happen later.


    "Shen Diaolong is deliberately trying to clean up the mess for me?"


    "It''s very straightforward of him to say he''s going to step back!"


    Thinking of these, Huang Shiping is very upset with Shen Ze.


    "Shen Diaolong, why don''t you give up so that I won''t bother you any more!"


    "If you want to make a mess for me, I''ll follow. Let''s see if I can clean up the mess!"


    When Huang Shiping said these words, he was quite angry.


    Of course, he has no other good way to solve the problem.


    Shen Ze''s return has become a matter of certainty. He can''t ask Shen Ze to come back and take charge of the western war zone.


    All you can do is to prepare for everything and deal with everything that happens after that.


    The incident of Shen Ze''s return to the countryside has a great influence and has aroused heated discussion for a long time.


    Shen Ze left the central war zone after he announced that he would be demobilized.


    Before leaving, Shen Ze found a new Commander for the central war zone.


    This commander-in-chief is no other than Zhao Xinghua, the younger brother of Zhao Xingyang, who has been sacrificed by Shen Zena!


    At the beginning, Zhao Xinghua left Haicheng and joined the army. He came to the central war zone.


    After learning that Zhao Xinghua was in the central war zone, Shen Ze promoted Zhao Xinghua to be commander-in-chief of the central war zone.


    Although Zhao Xinghua made a lot of achievements after he came to the central war zone, he still had a low position and little experience.


    Shen Ze''s promotion of Zhao Xinghua to commander in chief of the central war zone was obviously not accepted by many people.


    And Shen Ze is impressively with very strong posture, decided this matter.


    Moreover, Shen Ze released his words in front of 300000 Kirin troops. If anyone dares not to obey Zhao Xinghua''s command, he will let anyone go!


    No one dare not take Shen Ze''s words seriously, even if he lost the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God, even if he returned to the field after being demobilized and no longer became the commander of the western war zone.


    But everyone knows that if this God like man wants to come back, he can do it anytime and anywhere.


    If you raise your arm, you will be able to respond.


    Shen Ze has such influence and ruling power in the Dragon kingdom!


    Even though the soldiers in the central war zone were not satisfied, they had no choice.


    Of course, there''s nothing they can''t figure out.


    Because Zhao Xinghua is very brave. Although he is young, he has become the best player in the central war zone.


    In Zhao Xinghua''s body, the soldiers in the central war zone saw Shen Ze''s shadow.


    They have to think that if Zhao Xinghua is given a chance, Zhao Xinghua is likely to achieve the same achievements as Shen Ze.


    Create great achievements, worship the general, become a legend!

 Chapter 580

    I don''t know if it''s because Zhao Xinghua is more aggressive than Zhao Xingyang.


    Of course, part of the reason is that Zhao Xinghua''s martial arts talent is higher than Zhao Xingyang''s.


    Zhao Xinghua is also in his early twenties. His martial arts strength has broken through to the master of martial arts. Compared with Shen Ze, he is only a little worse.


    This is enough to make Zhao Xinghua the second young master of martial arts and Taoism in the Dragon kingdom. This achievement is beyond most people''s expectation.


    Is the golden scale a thing in the pool? It will turn into a dragon in case of wind and rain!


    This sentence can well describe Zhao Xinghua.


    Now, Zhao Xinghua is promoted to the commander-in-chief of the central war zone by Shen Ze, so the road of Zhao Xinghua''s rise is a powerful start.


    "Elder brother Shen is very kind to Xinghua. If elder brother Shen can help Xinghua, Xinghua will do his best and will not give up!"


    When he bid farewell to Shen Ze, Zhao Xinghua knelt down in front of Shen Ze and said these words.


    This is a man''s promise and guarantee, a promise is worth thousands of gold.


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything more to Zhao Xinghua. He just patted the latter on the shoulder and said earnestly, "well command the central war zone."


    "Yes


    Zhao Xinghua replied forcefully.


    After a few greetings with Zhao Xinghua, Shen Ze left.


    Zhao Xinghua called all the 300, 000 Kirin troops to the school yard.


    Under the gaze of 300000 Kirin troops, Shen Ze takes Qin Chao and Zhang Che aboard the helicopter.


    "Boom..."


    Then, the helicopter slowly flew up.


    "Salute


    Zhao Xinghua, who was staring at the helicopter, opened his mouth and roared. At the same time, he made a military salute.


    Three hundred thousand Kirin army heard the speech, also neatly and uniformly line a military salute.


    Under the gaze of 300000 Kirin troops, the helicopter gradually went away.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the helicopter.


    Qin Chao, who was flying a helicopter, said, "master, you have made an exception to promote Zhao Xinghua to the commander-in-chief of the central war zone. Can he roar?"


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, although Zhao Xinghua was brave and became the best fighter in the central war zone, he was not qualified for the post of commander-in-chief in the central war zone.


    Qin Chao felt that Shen Ze''s unconventional promotion of Zhao Xinghua as commander in chief of the central war zone was a bit hasty.


    Shen Ze said softly, "it''s appropriate to be in front of you."


    Naturally, Shen Ze can figure out why Qin Chao said that, and he can figure out what Qin Chao can figure out.


    Shen Ze also knows that Zhao Xinghua is too junior, but this is not a big problem.


    Since entering the central war zone, Zhao Xinghua has come to the fore. In a short time, he has become a general from a nobody.


    After Wang Tianyuan died, there were no leaders in the central war zone. It is very reasonable to select one of the generals in the central war zone to be commander in chief.


    Zhao Xinghua is relatively junior. Compared with other generals in the central war zone, he has much less experience and many shortcomings.


    But in Shen Ze''s view, these are not big problems.


    After all, every war zone has formed a complete system. Who is in command is not particularly important, just who is in charge.


    Shen Ze promoted Zhao Xinghua to be commander in chief of the central war zone. He had a little selfishness, but it didn''t hurt.


    Shen Ze was relieved to hand over the central war zone to Zhao Xinghua.


    The central war zone has changed its blood greatly, and it can''t go back to the extravagance and corruption of the past.


    Let Zhao Xinghua be commander in chief of the central war zone, Shen Ze believes that Zhao Xinghua can manage the central war zone well.


    In doing so, he has made a great contribution to the Dragon Kingdom, and he has done his duty.


    However, from the moment Shen Ze left the central war zone, he no longer had any official status.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s answer, Qin Chao nuzui said nothing.


    After a while, Qin Chao said, "I hope Xinghua can lead the central war zone well."


    Then, Qin Chao suddenly thought of something, and said in a sour tone: "I really admire brother Mu Xinghua. I''ve been the commander in chief of the war zone since I was young!"


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he said with a smile, "if you want to be commander in chief of the war zone, I can give you the western war zone."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he suddenly became very excited: "master, do you really mean it or not?"


    Shen Ze said with a smile, "am I the kind of person who makes fun of me?"


    Qin Chao said with a smile, "can I really be the commander in chief of the western war zone?"


    "What do you think?" Shen Ze asked


    Qin Chao giggled for a while, then said foolishly, "I don''t seem to be very good at it."


    "I know how much I have. If I were commander in chief, I would be worse."


    Shen Ze said, "it''s OK. Just exercise more."


    "I''d like to see if you can be on your own."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he was shocked.


    For him, it is obviously a very good thing to be the commander in chief of the war zone, even something he has always dreamed of.


    After all, soldiers who don''t want to be generals are not good soldiers.


    Every young soldier has both the lofty ideal of serving the country and the dream of becoming a general.


    Qin Chao is obviously no exception.


    Now, there is such an opportunity.


    Qin Chao knew that if Shen Ze was not joking, he would be promoted to commander in chief of the western war zone.


    Because the Western Theater is just like Shen''s back garden, and everything has the final say of Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze said that no one dares to say or object to Qin Chao being commander in chief of the western war zone.


    Opportunities are just around the corner.


    This has caused great temptation to Qin Chao, but he did not make a decision at the first time.


    It''s really a very good thing to be the commander in chief of the western war zone, but it''s also a very good thing to follow Shen Ze and be Shen Ze''s valet.


    After a while, Qin Chao seemed to have made a decision. He said firmly: "I still don''t want to be commander in chief of the western war zone. I''ll follow the master and serve him."


    Shen Ze smiles when he hears the speech.


    He said in a light tone, "why don''t you follow me if you don''t make a name for yourself?"


    "I have no official status now. I''m just an idle person. If I want to live the life of an idle person, what can you do with me?"


    Qin Chao is as stubborn as a cow, and his decision will not change.


    Qin Chao''s attitude was firm, and his tone was firm: "if you don''t have a future, you can''t have a future. Anyway, I want to be with you!"


    Shen Ze shook his head slightly.


    He knew Qin Chao was stubborn, so he didn''t say anything more.


    "If you want to be with me, just follow me. I won''t stop you."


    Qin Chao replied with a smile: "good

 Chapter 581

    Qin Chao knows how much weight he has, so it will be difficult for him to be commander in chief of the western war zone.


    Moreover, compared with being commander in chief of the western war zone, he preferred to be with Shen Ze.


    For him, to be with Shen Ze is the greatest glory and happiness.


    After all, the man I''m with is the most powerful person in the world.


    "It''s hopeless."


    Hearing that Qin Chao agreed so readily, Shen Ze couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Man is ambitious. Why does this guy want to be with him?


    "I''m just hopeless." Qin Chao said with a smile, with pride in his tone.


    Shen Ze was speechless when he heard the speech.


    "I''m an idle person now. Why do you want to be an idle person?"


    Qin Chao cunningly said: "the problem is that the master is not an idle man!"


    "Didn''t the master just mean to try the water? I don''t really want to retire. "


    Shen Ze light said: "this can say not necessarily."


    Qin Chao


    After a while, Qin Chao said, "master, you can''t make fun of them. Come to those who fool people."


    Shen Ze smiles but says nothing.


    Qin Chao didn''t know what to say for a moment. They were both silent.


    At this time, Zhang Che, who was sitting behind Shen Ze, asked, "does the Lord Dragon God really mean to return to the field?"


    "I''m no longer a Dragon God."


    Shen Ze smiles, and then says, "it''s still under consideration. It hasn''t been decided yet."


    Zhang Che heard the speech, nodded, and then said, "I''d like to meet you."


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and said, "OK, let''s go back to Yanjing first."


    Then Qin Chao flew the helicopter back to Yanjing.


    Ning Yansong is waiting in the siheyuan, and Shen Ze sees the former as soon as they go back.


    Ning Yansong seems to be very dissatisfied with Shen Ze. When he sees Shen Ze, he blows his beard and glares, showing a very angry look.


    Seeing the old man''s appearance, Shen Ze couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Give me that look, do I owe you money?" Shen Ze deliberately pretends to be crazy and plays a joke with Ning Yansong.


    "Hum!"


    Ning Yansong snorted coldly and said in a deep voice, "you know what you''ve done!"


    Shen Ze asked knowingly, "what good have I done?"


    Ning Yansong said: "if you don''t fight back, let Huang Shiping withdraw your position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the title of Dragon God, and even directly announce that you will be demobilized and returned to the field, instead of being commander in chief of the western war zone."


    "You are not afraid to bring down the Dragon Kingdom, are you?"


    Ning Yansong is really angry, his face has become very ugly.


    Shen Ze was indifferent and didn''t go to Guan Ning. Yan Song was very angry. He said faintly, "there are many people who want me to come down, so I''ll step down with the trend, so I don''t have to worry so much."


    Ningyansong smell speech, angry face a burst of green a burst of white.


    He stares at Shen Ze and says in a deep voice: "you promised me that I would not retreat. How come you have turned back now?"


    After questioning, Ning Yansong immediately said in an indisputable tone, "no, you can''t step back. You have to continue to command the western war zone."


    Seeing Ning Yansong so excited, Shen Ze has a headache.


    Shen Ze said calmly, "when did you become such an acute person? I didn''t know anything, so I began to talk about it to me


    Ning Yansong face a horizontal, said: "who let you son don''t do personnel son!"


    Shen Ze hears speech, black line appeared on forehead, how does he quit personnel?


    Shen Ze''s eyes sank and said coldly, "old man, don''t educate me any more, or don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    Ning Yansong put on a happy and fearless look, staring at Shen Ze and said: "how? Are you going to beat me? "


    Shen Ze said, "I don''t mind!"


    Ning Yansong said: "try it!"


    Seeing that Ning Yansong and Shen Ze are like two children fighting there, Qin Chao and Zhang Che can''t help laughing.


    You Ning Yansong and Shen Ze are both important figures in the Dragon kingdom. How can they fight on the spot?


    Qin Chao couldn''t see it any more. He couldn''t help interrupting: "Mr. Ning, the master doesn''t really want to go back to the field. He just wants to test the demons."


    When Ning Yansong heard the words, he suddenly became calm.


    He looked at Shen Ze suspiciously and asked, "really?"


    Shen Ze stares at Ning Yansong coldly and doesn''t say anything.


    Ning Yansong, like a lack of confidence, hesitated for a while: "if you don''t really come back, it''s easy to say."


    Shen Ze said in a neutral tone: "if you mind that I''m not the commander in chief of the western war zone, you can be the commander in chief. I can arrange for you to be the commander in chief of the western war zone."


    Ning Yansong heard the speech, rolled his eyes, and said: "if I can be the commander of the western war zone, why do I want to see you?"


    Shen Ze sneered and said nothing more.


    "I''ve been talking nonsense with you for a long time, and I''m hungry. You should hurry to cook!" Ning Yansong felt his stomach and changed the topic.


    By this time, it was dark.


    "Eat and do it yourself." Shen Ze glanced at Ning Yansong.


    Ning Yansong


    At this time, Qin Chao said, "don''t talk about it, two big guys. I''ll make dinner."


    As soon as the words were finished, Qin Chao gave Zhang Che a wink.


    Then Qin Chao and Zhang Che went to the kitchen and finished their meal.


    After they left, Ning Yansong said to Shen Ze, "do you have any wine at home? Let''s make some wine first."


    Shen Ze is not a mean person. Although he has just had a little dispute with Ning Yansong, they are all small things, which are harmless.


    So, although he didn''t say anything, he found a bottle of wine.


    Later, Shen Ze and Ning Yansong had a drink.


    "Shen boy, tell me the truth, what''s your plan?"


    After they had a drink, Ning Yansong asked seriously.


    Shen Ze put down his glass and mixed it with wine for Ning Yansong and himself. He said, "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    Ning Yansong frowned, "how to say?"


    Shen Ze said calmly, "let''s have a look first."


    Ning Yansong''s brows wrinkled deeper when he heard the speech.


    Shen Ze doesn''t want to say more. It''s not good for Ning Yansong to ask more.


    Ning Yansong picked up the glass, drank a mouthful of wine, and then said in a low voice: "you make these movements this time, I don''t know what big trouble will happen."


    Shen Ze said calmly, "just look at it."


    "I''d like to see it."


    Ning Yansong nodded, said: "some things really need to see to know, otherwise never found."


    In recent years, although Longguo has been booming, there are still many hidden dangers.


    Shen Ze''s retreat this time can expose all these hidden dangers.


    Only when the hidden danger breaks out can we start to solve it.


    From this point of view, Shen Ze''s retirement is not a bad thing.

 Chapter 582

    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ning Yansong pondered for a long time. He seemed to think of something, and a touch of sadness appeared on his face.


    "I can understand that you want to bring out some evil spirits and some bad things, but it''s a bit risky."


    Ning Yansong said in a deep voice: "as soon as you step down, those ambitious people in China will run out to make trouble, and many people abroad will have evil intentions."


    After a while, Ningyan Matsushita said: "no matter whether you really go back to the field or not, if you do so, it will certainly cause great trouble."


    Shen Ze is very calm and calm, he said lightly: "those bad things will be exposed sooner or later, I just put these ahead of time."


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment, and then said, "the state of dragon has developed so fast in recent years that many things have not been well done."


    "Exposing some problems this time can slow down the state of long and lay a good foundation."


    "If the problems accumulate a lot in the future, they will break out. That''s the real possibility that the Dragon kingdom will be doomed."


    Shen Ze picked up his glass and sipped the wine. Then he looked at Ning Yansong and asked, "why, do you think Longguo can''t deal with the problems that will be exposed now?"


    Ning Yansong nodded sincerely.


    "It''s really not sure that the state of dragon can handle it well now."


    Ning Yansong thought about it and said, "if I were still in power, the problem would be easier to deal with."


    "Compared with me, the old guy who is now the first executive of the Dragon kingdom is still a lot worse. Moreover, he has just been in that position for a short time and can''t do many things easily."


    "When the state of long falls into the situation of internal and external troubles, it will be very difficult for the old man to deal with them."


    Shen Ze is not so pessimistic as Ning Yansong. He said faintly: "Huang Shiping''s ability is a little poor, but he is still a grass-roots bag. With a think tank and a National Academy, it''s not a big problem."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ning Yansong gave Shen Ze a white look and said with a kind of sarcastic tone: "it''s a good thing that you''ve done so many things. I don''t think it''s a big problem?"


    Shen Ze''s face was not red and his heart was not beating. He said faintly, "good idea."


    Ning Yansong smell speech, eyes ruthlessly scraped Shen Ze one eye, he some angry said: "OK, I can''t chat with you happily, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you again."


    Shen Ze sniffed the words and said with a smile: "why, after not being in power, his temper is getting bigger and bigger?"


    Ning Yansong blew his beard and glared: "I''m angry with you!"


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he laughed more happily: "it''s really rare to be able to annoy you."


    Ning Yansong


    Ning Yansong is speechless. He is very angry and doesn''t pay attention to Shen Ze any more. Instead, he takes up the wine to drink.


    Seeing this, Shen Ze gave a faint smile. He didn''t say anything more. He also took a big drink.


    After a while, Qin Chao cooked the meal with the help of Zhang Che.


    After the meal was served, the four sat down to eat.


    Qin Chao and Zhang Che both saw that Shen Ze and Ning Yansong were unhappy in their conversation, so they did not speak, but kept quiet and ate in silence.


    This meal, some people eat with relish, some people eat fresh light, no appetite.


    Qin Chao and Zhang Che are not idiots. Seeing that the atmosphere is not right, they take the lead in eating and get off the table, leaving Shen Ze and Ning Yansong to eat.


    "Pa!"


    Eating, Ning Yansong seems to be angry, suddenly clapping chopsticks, said: "I don''t eat!"


    Shen Ze smell speech, placidly also put down chopsticks, "eat almost, I don''t eat."


    Ning Yansong smell speech, raise Mou son, the eyes is gloomy ground stares at Shen Ze.


    After staring at for a while, Ning Yansong said in a low voice: "Shen boy, you bet so much this time. It''s really a little thoughtless."


    "I want you to promise me now that there will be a mess in Longguo that can''t be cleaned up by then. You should stand up and clean up!"


    Ning Yansong was very tough in his later words.


    Shen Ze picked to pick eyebrow, the tone is not salty to say: "why must I stand up to clean up?"


    "There are so many talented people in Longguo that I don''t think I''m needed."


    Ning Yansong face a horizontal, coldly said: "don''t tell me about other things, these things are you do, you have to stand up to solve."


    Shen Ze looked at the old man and said that if he didn''t agree, he would eat him alive. He couldn''t help laughing.


    Don''t you mean you''re playing dirty when you''re old?


    This old man is really going back to life.


    Shen Ze thinks that if he doesn''t promise Ning Yansong today that he will come forward to solve the problem, Ning Yansong will not give up.


    So, after pondering for a moment, Shen Ze nodded and said, "if you really need me, I will stand up."


    Ning Yansong knows what kind of person Shen Ze is.


    He didn''t dare to push Shen Ze too fast. After listening to Shen Ze''s words, he nodded and said nothing more.


    Then, two people then big eyes stare small eyes, mutually looked not agreeable.


    I don''t know how long later, Shen Ze said coldly: "old man, you know my temper, don''t push an inch!"


    Ning Yansong is not empty at all. He contends with each other and says, "why, do you still have to fight with me?"


    Shen Ze said seriously, "I can''t guarantee that."


    Ning Yansong heard the speech, straightened his chest, and said angrily, "come and have a try!"


    Looking at Ning Yansong''s fearless appearance, Shen Ze snorted coldly and said, "just you old bone, I can let you fall apart with a move of my mind."


    Ning Yansong knew that Shen Ze was telling the truth, but he still put on an indifferent look: "you should move your mind!"


    Shen Ze


    This old man is really a dead pig. He is not afraid of boiling water and doesn''t take him seriously?


    Shen Ze feels that Ning Yansong is now a child again. He has the same temperament as a child. He doesn''t want to worry about it.


    Shen Ze stares at Ning Yansong, and then says: "I don''t want to see you. Get out of here!"


    Shen Ze didn''t give orders, he just went to ningyansong.


    Ning Yansong is also a respectable person. If you don''t stay here, you can stay there.


    Since Shen Ze has started to drive people out, he will not continue to stay.


    "Boy, remember what you said today."


    Ning Yansong fixed his eyes on Shen Ze and said in a deep voice, "you are fierce with me now. If you can''t do it then, I''ll see how fierce you are!"


    "Hum!"


    Ning Yansong was just like a little girl who was angry. As soon as he finished, he got up and walked out of the hospital.


    "Zhang Che, it''s time for us to go away!" The old man roared angrily as he walked.


    Zhang Che, who is staying in the room chatting with Qin Chao, immediately rushes out of the room and catches up with Ning Yansong.


    Shen Ze looks at Ning Yansong''s and Zhang Che''s back, unable to laugh or cry.

 Chapter 583

    Ning Yansong came to find Shen Ze today just to criticize him.


    Shen Ze is really speechless.


    Dare feeling is that he did wrong, was ningyansong so education!


    What an unpleasant night.


    Of course, because he promised Ning Yansong that he would come forward to solve the problem when he needed himself, Shen Ze suddenly felt that he was in trouble again.


    I should have rejected Ning Yansong, no matter how the latter.


    Shen Ze felt that he had miscalculated and sighed in his heart.


    However, he did not think much.


    Before the problem is solved, there is no need to worry.


    Shen Ze asked Qin Chao to clean up the dishes, while he ran to take a bath.


    After a hot bath, Shen Ze went back to his room to have a rest.


    ¡­¡­


    The issue of Shen Ze''s return to the field is still under continuous hot discussion.


    Because of Shen Ze''s resignation, the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of commander in chief of the Western Theater were vacant.


    The position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war should be contested by the commanders of all war zones, and it has little to do with other people.


    Zhao Xinghua has just taken the position of commander in chief of the central theater of war. Naturally, he has no strength to compete for the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war.


    The commanders of the eastern, northern and southern war zones are all military commanders who have been in office for many years. They are obviously qualified to fight for the Grand Marshal of the military.


    However, the imperial court did not send a message to reestablish the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war.


    But even so, the commanders of the three war zones began to plan secretly to prepare for the election of Grand Marshal of the army.


    After all, the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war is very unusual.


    What is the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war?


    All the soldiers and horses in the world belong to me!


    Even if it is not simple, the commanders of the three war zones still want to go further and take the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war.


    Of course, judging from the current situation, the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war will not be able to appear for a while.


    The commander-in-chief of the Western Theater is obviously less important than the Grand Marshal of the army.


    The Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war can be selected in no hurry, but it is obvious that the commander of the Western Theater should be selected as soon as possible. After all, in the case of no leader, it is easy to cause trouble.


    Therefore, the establishment of the commander-in-chief of the western war zone has been put on the agenda by both the National People''s court and the gate warlords.


    It is obviously a very good thing for all the powerful forces to arrange their own people to be the commander of the western war zone.


    As long as you are a powerful man in the arms department, it will be of great help to your own family or power.


    All the powerful forces of the front gate were conspicuously hit by the idea of the commander in chief of the western war zone.


    These powerful forces have used all kinds of contacts, power and financial resources to send their own people to the position of commander in chief in the western war zone.


    The forces of the gate valves fought in secret, and their heads were broken.


    The surface is calm, but the undercurrent is turbulent.


    The western war zone is Shen Ze''s base camp.


    Shen Ze has absolute ruling power and influence in the western war zone.


    Even though Shen Ze is no longer commander-in-chief of the western war zone, he is still absolutely dominant and influential in the western war zone.


    It is obviously a very difficult thing for all the gate valve forces to put their own people in command of the virtual war zone.


    It''s not that kind of powerful force with powerful means. Obviously, it can''t do it.


    What''s more, it was not only the powerful forces of the main gate that made the idea of the commander in chief of the western war zone, but also the leaders of all parties in the National People''s court who made the idea of the commander in chief of the western war zone.


    Even Huang Shiping, the first power holder of the Dragon Kingdom, had the idea of commanding the western war zone.


    In Huang Shiping''s view, the western war zone is Shen Ze''s headquarters, and Shen Ze has absolute ruling power and influence in the western war zone.


    He knows that even if Shen Ze leaves the post of commander-in-chief of the western war zone, he still has the ability to raise his arms and respond to the situation in the western war zone.


    In short, Shen Ze can still command the Western Theater even without the post of commander in chief of the Western Theater.


    Such a situation is obviously not what Huang Shiping wants to see.


    In Huang Shiping''s opinion, since Shen Ze has returned to the field, he doesn''t want to let Shen Ze return one day.


    He wants to completely overhead Shen Ze, so that Shen Ze is really out of the army, no longer have any ability to command the Western Theater.


    In order to achieve this, Huang Shiping felt that it was very necessary for him to put in a confidant to be commander in chief of the western war zone.


    In this way, it can not only help him, but also better limit Shen Ze.


    With such an idea, Huang Shiping followed it.


    Huang Shiping wanted to transfer one of his confidants to parachute in the western war zone and be the commander of the western war zone.


    However, Huang Shiping''s idea has not yet been put into practice, and there has been some movement in the western war zone.


    A spokesman for the Western Theater held a video phone call to announce the next actions of the Western Theater.


    In memory of Shen Ze, the commander-in-chief of the western war zone, the western war zone decided not to re-establish the commander-in-chief within half a year.


    In doing so, the western war zone has the feeling of setting up a new foothold and completely keeping the National People''s court out of the way.


    In doing so in the western war zone, it also means risking the world''s great condemnation.


    This move by the western war zone has aroused heated discussion.


    "What is the Western Theater doing? Are you going to stand on your own? I''ve decided on my own whether to set up a new commander or not! "


    "How can I feel that it''s like a rebellion in the Western Theater?"


    "Isn''t that what Shen Diaolong meant?"


    "Whether it''s Shen Diaolong or not, it''s enough to see how terrifying Shen Diaolong''s ruling power and influence are in the western war zone!"


    "Yes, Shen Diaolong really has absolute influence and ruling power in the western war zone."


    "I feel that even if Shen Diaolong is not the commander-in-chief of the western war zone, he can still command the western war zone."


    "The western war zone has so strongly expressed its meaning and attitude that I don''t know how the national court will deal with it?"


    "Shen Diaolong was first removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God by the national court, which has already made the western war zone very unhappy. At this time, the national court is afraid that it can no longer do anything to provoke the western war zone."


    "If we make the western war zone angry and really do something to stand on its own or rebel, it will not be worth the loss."


    "You''re right. I''m afraid the imperial court can only bear it now. It''s better to do more than one thing. It''s better to do less than one thing. It''s better to do small things as much as possible."


    "Shen Diaolong''s return to the field has brought the Dragon kingdom into a troubled period. Maintaining stability is the most important thing now, and reestablishing the commander-in-chief of the western war zone is negligible."


    "Yes, as long as the Dragon kingdom is stable, the rest is not very important."


    There are many different opinions in the world.


    However, our views are quite consistent.


    We all support and affirm the idea that the western war zone will not reestablish a commander-in-chief for the time being.

 Chapter 584

    Huang Shiping was very angry when he learned that the western war zone would not establish a new Commander for the time being.


    "Is this Western Theater trying to rebel? How dare you decide such a big matter on your own


    In Huang Shiping''s opinion, the Western Theater has the final say in the reestablishment of the Western command, but the Western Theater itself can not decide.


    By doing so, the western war zone is provoking the National People''s court, which is very excessive.


    "Do they still pay attention to the national court?"


    Huang Shiping was very angry. He was so angry that he wanted to dissolve the western war zone directly, or change all the generals in the western war zone!


    But Huang knows he can''t do it.


    Because if he does, it is likely to cause a real rebellion in the western war zone!


    Of course, even if he wants to do so, he may not succeed.


    After all, in the western war zone, Shen Ze''s words are more effective than Huang Shiping''s.


    The whole western war zone will listen to Shen Ze, not to other people or even the national court.


    "Shen Diaolong must have done all this!"


    Huang Shiping was impressed by the fact that Shen Ze was behind the scenes in doing so in the Western Theater.


    After all, the Western theater can''t decide for itself such a big thing.


    In Huang''s opinion, this is what Shen Ze decided.


    "This Shen Diaolong certainly didn''t really want to return home, but wanted to come back to be commander in chief of the western war zone one day."


    "Now that he''s back, he''s just trying to make trouble for me!"


    Huang Shiping, who thinks of these things, is upset with Shen Zeyu.


    "Shen Diaolong, you are against me everywhere. Do you really think I have a good temper and dare not deal with you?"


    Huang Shiping was surprised that he had a very bad idea about Shen Ze again.


    He felt that he could send Shen Ze on the road without doing anything!


    As long as Shen Ze dies, there will be no worries!


    Obviously, Huang Shiping was angry and had a very extreme idea.


    Of course, Huang did not lose his mind completely.


    He knows that killing Shen Ze is not a trivial matter. He needs a good plan.


    Besides, he can''t expose himself. Instead, he wants to find someone to kill Shen Ze.


    This thing needs to be done seamlessly, so that Shen Ze''s death is taken for granted, and no one else will find anything fishy.


    "Shen Diaolong was punched last time, but now he is still injured. His force is not as good as before. It''s a good time to kill him."


    Huang Shiping thought for a long time, and finally he made a phone call.


    As soon as the phone rang, Huang Shiping said frankly, "I want you to kill a man."


    As soon as Huang Shiping''s words fell, a cold voice came from the phone: "who do you want me to kill?"


    Huang Shiping opened his mouth and uttered three words coldly: "Shen Diaolong!"


    After hearing the name, the person on the other side of the line was silent for a long time before he said, "OK."


    Huang Shiping said in a deep voice, "it''s natural to do things seamlessly."


    The man replied, "good."


    Huang Shiping trusted each other very much, so he didn''t say much, so he hung up.


    After putting down the phone, Huang Shiping looked gloomy and said in a deep voice: "Shen Diaolong, you are doomed to be doomed this time..."


    In Huang Shiping''s opinion, the man he called has the strength to kill Shen Ze.


    If there is no other big accident, Shen Ze will die, and there is no possibility of life.


    Huang Shiping thinks that it won''t be long before he hears about Shen Ze''s death.


    Thinking of this, Huang Shiping was in a bad mood and suddenly became much better.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s night.


    Yanjing imperial city at the foot of a three into the mansion, study.


    A man in a gray gown, about 50 years old, was sitting on a chair.


    The man in grey shirt has a great breath. At first sight, he is a martial arts practitioner, and he is not an ordinary martial arts master.


    The grey man''s name is Ouyang Qingfeng. He is the president of the martial arts association, the largest nongovernmental organization in the Dragon kingdom!


    Ouyang Qingfeng is very famous in Longguo.


    Before he established the martial arts association, he swept all the martial arts schools in China and made a name of No.1 in the world.


    After that, he established the Wudao Association and expanded it throughout the whole dragon Kingdom, making it the largest non-governmental organization in the Dragon kingdom.


    As the president of the martial arts association, coupled with the world''s first name, Ouyang Qingfeng has become a well-known martial arts master.


    ¡­¡­


    The person who just talked to Huang Shiping was Ouyang Qingfeng.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Ouyang Qingfeng relied on his own ability to develop the martial arts association.


    But only he knew very well in his heart that it was not his credit that he had today''s identity and status, and that he had developed the martial arts association to this scale.


    But he relied on Huang Shiping, the top class power, so he had everything now.


    Huang Shiping holds Ouyang Qingfeng in one hand, which can be said to be Ouyang Qingfeng''s noble man.


    After all, if you are just a martial arts man, you can''t do anything else except to be famous.


    Ouyang Qingfeng has always been very grateful to Huang Shiping. In addition, Huang Shiping is now at the top of the Dragon kingdom. He has more respect for Huang Shiping.


    He will do whatever Huang Shiping orders.


    Just as Huang Shiping asked him to kill Shen Diaolong, he agreed even though he knew it was very difficult.


    Although Ouyang Qingfeng is a Wuchi, he still knows some worldly things. He knows the truth that a drop of water should be rewarded by a spring.


    Huang Shiping''s kindness to him is to repay him.


    Therefore, even if it was extremely dangerous to kill Shen Diaolong, he agreed without much hesitation.


    However, although he agreed, Ouyang Qingfeng still felt very difficult about killing Shen Diaolong.


    Although Ouyang Qingfeng has the title of being the best in the world, he is not sure that he can kill Shen Ze.


    One is that he didn''t fight Shen Ze, the other is that he didn''t kill martial arts masters, and Shen Ze killed two martial arts masters.


    As a top martial artist, Ouyang Qingfeng obviously knows Shen Ze''s terror and how tough he is.


    After all, Shen Ze is the only one who has ever killed a martial arts master and two martial arts masters!


    Just this, Shen Ze will be able to hold on the altar, the title of invincible.


    If you can choose, Ouyang Qingfeng obviously does not want to kill Shen Ze.


    But now he has no choice but to stick to it.


    Of course, as a Wuchi, Ouyang Qingfeng still has the desire to fight Shen Ze. The stronger the opponent, the more excited he is.


    Moreover, Ouyang Qingfeng is also very pursuing in martial arts.


    He wants to be the best in the world!


    If we can kill Shen Ze, then he will really be the best in the world!

 Chapter 585

    Whether it''s Shen Ze who killed the martial arts master of the enemy country before or Shen Yuan who killed the Shen family nearby, these brilliant achievements make Shen Ze have the qualification and strength to become the number one martial arts master in the world.


    In fact, when these two things happened, the world has already regarded Shen Ze as the first in the world.


    After all, it''s unprecedented to be able to kill two martial arts masters.


    Such Shen Ze is fully qualified to be the first in the world!


    For Ouyang Qingfeng, he always wanted to be the best in martial arts.


    Before that, he swept all the martial arts schools in the Dragon Kingdom and won the title of No. 1 in the world, although it was not the real title.


    Now, Shen Ze, a young generation, has risen strongly and won the title of No. 1 in the world. How can Ouyang Qingfeng not be jealous? How can I like it?


    Ouyang Qingfeng impressively intends to take back the first place in the world that should belong to him.


    And killing Shen Ze can achieve this goal.


    Of course, Ouyang Qingfeng did not dare to underestimate Shen Ze''s unusual identity and status, as well as his strong martial arts strength.


    Although Shen Ze does not have any public office, his influence and ruling power are still there.


    After all, Shen Ze was the Grand Marshal of the army, the supreme Dragon God, and the first person in the Dragon kingdom.


    It is said that a thin camel is bigger than a horse.


    Moreover, Shen Ze is not a camel, but a dragon.


    Even if the Dragon broke its wings, no one could bully it.


    Moreover, once Shen Ze died, the impact would be very great.


    At that time, it may cause a lot of people to avenge Shen Ze, such as the 300000 Qinglong army led by Shen Ze.


    Ordinary people, or people without courage, dare not have any idea about Shen Ze.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is very clear that the matter of killing Shen Ze needs to be decided before moving. We can''t act too hastily.


    Of course, he has the courage and capital to fight against Shen Ze.


    Wudao association is the largest nongovernmental organization in Longguo. As the president of Wudao Association, he has strong strength.


    In addition, he is a top martial arts player and has Huang Shiping as his support. Obviously, he is not afraid of what will happen after killing Shen Ze.


    Ouyang Qingfeng has made up his mind to kill Shen Ze.


    That night, he took action to kill Shen Ze.


    With Shen Ze''s identity and status, it is obvious that we can''t kill him casually.


    Because if this is not handled properly, it will cause public indignation.


    And how to kill Shen Ze naturally, this impressively is let Ouyang Qingfeng very headache.


    Ouyang Qingfeng couldn''t think of a good way for a while, so he had to find someone to investigate Shen Ze first.


    That night, Ouyang Qingfeng found that Shen Ze lived in a courtyard in Yanjing.


    Moreover, he also found another very valuable information.


    That is, the man who killed his disciple Wu Xuan is Shen Ze.


    "I didn''t expect that you Shen Diaolong were the one who killed my disciple Wu Xuan."


    "God helps me!"


    In Ouyang, Qingfeng wanted to come, he had no reason to fight Shen Ze.


    Now, he has a reason all of a sudden.


    Ouyang Qingfeng suddenly wants to take revenge for Wu Xuan, a closed door disciple, and then makes trouble for Shen Ze.


    Now, Shen Ze has no public office, just an ordinary person.


    To really say the status and status, Ouyang Qingfeng is even higher than Shen Ze.


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s attack on Shen Ze is a normal and reasonable thing.


    Ouyang Qingfeng decides to fight Shen Ze.


    Ouyang Qingfeng impressively plans to ask someone to write a war note and send it to Shen Ze.


    ¡­¡­


    The night soon passed and a new day came.


    Today, Shen Ze, who has no public office, is an idle person. Besides, there is nothing wrong with Yanjing.


    Yanjing is a land of right and wrong. Shen Ze plans to leave Yanjing and return to Fengxiang village in Hangzhou city to live a carefree and peaceful life.


    The next day, Shen Ze ordered Qin Chao to arrange a special plane back to Hangzhou.


    In the early morning of this day, a middle-aged man in martial arts uniform came to the courtyard uninvited.


    The middle-aged man''s name is Xu Xiao. He is Ouyang Qingfeng''s eldest disciple and the director of Yanjing martial arts museum.


    Xu Xiao is surprised to listen to Ouyang Qingfeng''s meaning and send a war note to Shen Ze.


    Although Xu Xiao came uninvited, he was still very polite.


    Outside the gate of the courtyard, Xu Xiao didn''t go directly into the courtyard. Instead, he told him first.


    "Xu Xiao, director of Yanjing martial arts school, came to visit."


    With the blessing of vigor, Xu Xiao''s words clearly spread into the courtyard.


    At this time, Qin Chao was packing.


    Shen Ze is standing in the yard in the sun.


    When they heard Xu Xiao''s words, they were surprised and puzzled.


    What''s the director of Yanjing martial arts school doing here?


    Although Xu Xiao didn''t say it clearly, we all know that he came to find Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze doesn''t know what Xu Xiao is looking for, because he has never met Xu Xiao.


    Of course, he also knows that Xu Xiao, as the director of the martial arts school, is not a nobody.


    If you don''t go to the three treasures hall, Xu Xiao will find you. There must be something wrong.


    Although he was curious, Shen Ze didn''t care, so he didn''t care about Xu Xiao.


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything, and Qin Chao naturally didn''t seem to hear it.


    Both of them ignore Xu Xiao and hang Xu Xiao outside.


    In this regard, Xu Xiao is not angry, nor angry, very patient and calm.


    "Xu is sending a war note."


    Although he had been shut down, Xu Xiao didn''t give up. He immediately opened his mouth again and made clear his meaning.


    Qin Chao and Shen Ze both frowned when they heard Xu Xiao''s words.


    Send war post?


    Does that mean someone is going to make an appointment with Shen Ze?


    Who dares to fight with the master after eating bear heart and leopard''s gall? I''m really tired of living.


    Qin Chao was very upset in his heart. He walked out of the room and came to the yard.


    "Master, what do you say about this?"


    Qin Chao asks Shen Ze.


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, someone who provokes Shen Ze like this is innocent and must be severely punished.


    Compared with Qin Chao, Shen Ze has no mood swings and is very calm.


    He took a look at Qin Chao and said, "go and have a look."


    "Good!"


    Qin Chao nodded, and then he raised his feet and walked angrily towards the courtyard.


    Qin Chao came to the gate of the courtyard and saw Xu Xiao standing outside the gate.


    As Xu Xiaogang said, Qin Chao was very upset, so he gave Xu a good face.


    Qin Chao gave Xu Xiao a fierce look in his eyes, and then asked harshly, "what kind of war post do you send?"


    Xu Xiao looks gentle, like a scholar.


    Facing Qin Chao''s rebuke, he said calmly: "I''m here to send the war note for my master Ouyang Qingfeng."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he frowned.

 Chapter 586

    Ouyang Qingfeng is a well-known master of martial arts in the Dragon kingdom.


    Although Qin Chao has never met Ouyang Qingfeng, he has also heard of Ouyang Qingfeng and knows what kind of character Ouyang Qingfeng is.


    He knew that Ouyang Qingfeng was a top martial arts man, the president of the martial arts association, and a dignified and influential figure in the long kingdom.


    Xu Xiao came to send a battle note for Ouyang Qingfeng, the master. Does it mean that Ouyang Qingfeng wants to make a fight like the master?


    Thinking of this, Qin Chao''s face became a little dignified.


    He knew that Ouyang Qingfeng was a very powerful top martial arts man, with the title of No.1 in martial arts.


    If Ouyang Qingfeng really wants to fight Shen Ze, it''s not a good thing.


    After all, Shen Ze is not in good health.


    In addition, Ouyang Qingfeng is not an ordinary person and is not easy to deal with.


    Qin Chao didn''t know if it was the same thing he thought.


    So he didn''t think much about it.


    Qin Chao stares at Xu Xiao with sharp eyes and asks: "is Ouyang Qingfeng going to make an appointment with my master?"


    Xu Xiao definitely nodded, and then he took out the post and handed it to Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao took a look at the post, and then took it into his hand.


    Qin Chao opened the post and looked at it carefully. He found that Ouyang Qingfeng had made an appointment with Shen Ze.


    To confirm this, Qin Chao frowned and his face became a little ugly.


    Damn it, Ouyang Qingfeng really dares to make an appointment with the master, and he still chooses at this time!


    Is it to see that the master is no longer in the public office, and has become an idle man with injuries, so he has to make an appointment at this time?


    No matter how you look at it, Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t have a good idea when he came to make an appointment with Shen Ze at this time.


    His heart should be punished!


    Qin Chao''s eyes flashed a murder, his eyes staring at Xu Xiao coldly, coldly asked: "why does Ouyang Qingfeng want to fight with my master?"


    Xu Xiaoxi words such as gold, light said four words: "Wu Xuan''s death."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he picked it with thick eyebrows.


    He suddenly remembered the curator of Haicheng martial arts school named Wu Xuan who Shen Ze had killed in Haicheng before.


    Wu Xuan is Ouyang Qingfeng''s disciple.


    Now, Ouyang Qingfeng comes to Shen Ze to make an appointment to kill Wu Xuan. This reason really makes sense.


    However, why do you come at this time?


    In Qin Chao''s mind, Ouyang Qingfeng has no peace of mind!


    Qin Chao is very upset. He doesn''t want to continue talking with Xu Xiao. He takes the war note and turns to walk into the courtyard.


    Xu Xiao was expressionless from beginning to end.


    Seeing Qin Chao walking into Siheyuan with a war note, Xu Xiao feels that he has finished all his work.


    Xu Xiao clapped his hands, and then turned leisurely away.


    Qin Chao goes back to the yard with the war note and comes to Shen Ze.


    Qin Chao handed the war note to Shen Ze and said in a deep voice, "master, Ouyang Qingfeng is asking you to fight."


    Shen Ze hears speech, surprised ground picked pick eyebrow.


    He took the post and looked at it. He confirmed that Ouyang Qingfeng had asked him to fight.


    "Ouyang Qingfeng, it''s really a punishable time to choose to fight with the master at this time."


    Qin chaomu exposed the killing opportunity and said angrily.


    "He really thinks he''s a character. If he dares to come here to make an appointment with his master, he''s completely ungrateful!"


    Shen Ze face calm, light said: "this Ouyang Qingfeng ran to challenge me, did not give a reason?"


    Qin Chao replied in a deep voice: "master, the curator Wu Xuan who you killed in Haicheng is Ouyang Qingfeng''s disciple."


    "Ouyang Qingfeng takes Wu Xuan''s business as a reason to challenge you."


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "I killed his disciple. It''s normal for him to come to me for revenge."


    "How can this be normal?"


    Qin Chao said angrily, "who gave him the courage to take revenge on his master?"


    After that, Qin Chao added: "that Ouyang Qingfeng has no official position in his master, and he is still injured. Obviously, he has evil intentions."


    "This Ouyang Qingfeng is impatient to live and wants to die!"


    If Qin Chao didn''t know that Ouyang Qingfeng is a top martial arts man, and his martial arts strength can''t match his opponent''s, he would like to go directly to Ouyang Qingfeng and take him to the sword!


    As the target of Ouyang Qingfeng''s engagement, Shen Ze is relatively calm, not as angry as Qin Chao.


    "This Ouyang Qingfeng is very clever. He chose to come to me at such a time."


    "But he''s really in a bad mood."


    "It''s obvious that you''ve got a bad intention to kill me when you come here at such a time."


    After that, Shen Ze had a cold look in his eyes.


    "If you dare to kill your master, you deserve to die!"


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao saw a strong opportunity to kill.


    "Master, since Ouyang Qingfeng has evil intentions towards you, we will give the martial arts association to you directly!"


    Shen Ze shook his head and said, "there''s no need for the martial arts association to move."


    The Wudao association is the largest nongovernmental organization in Longguo. Every member is a warrior. It''s obviously not so easy to deal with it.


    Of course, this is not to say that Shen Ze does not dare to use force. It''s just that if he really wants to use force, there will be some trouble.


    Moreover, in his view, there is no need to use force.


    Now it''s just about him and Ouyang Qingfeng. There''s no need to be so involved.


    Qin Chao said in a deep voice: "I think it''s time to give the martial arts association a lower hand. Let Ouyang Qingfeng and the martial arts association know that some people can''t be provoked by them."


    Qin Chao was surprised to find it necessary to target the Wudao Association. For example, he sent the Silver Dragon carving to scare the Wudao Association and put pressure on Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Shen Ze said: "there is no need to use martial arts association, nor to manage Ouyang Qingfeng. If he wants to invite me to fight, I don''t have to fight."


    "Master, if you don''t fight, will it damage your dignity?"


    Qin Chao knows that Shen Ze is ill now and is not fit to fight. But if Shen Ze doesn''t fight, he will leave something to talk about.


    Shen Ze light said: "those are virtual things, there is no need to care."


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, his own safety is much more important than those empty headed things.


    His injury is not healed, and his force can not be fully exerted. It is obviously a very unwise choice to fight with Ouyang Qingfeng, the top martial arts man with the best reputation in the world.


    Even if we really want to fight, it''s not the time.


    It''s not a big deal if you lose your dignity today and come back later.


    "All right!"


    Listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao nodded, and then he asked, "how can Ouyang Qingfeng get back there?"


    Shen Ze said: "don''t go back, just ignore it."


    "Good." Qin Chao nodded.


    Then, Qin Chao suddenly thought of something and said, "master, shall we prepare for it?"


    "I''m afraid that guy Ouyang Qingfeng will come to my door suddenly, and it will be hard to resist at that time!"

 Chapter 587

    Before that, Ouyang Qingfeng swept all the martial arts schools in Longguo, and was the best in martial arts.


    Although this may be a bit exaggerated, no one dares to underestimate Ouyang Qingfeng''s martial arts strength.


    Qin Chao was surprised because he was afraid that Ouyang Qingfeng would come to him and it would be difficult to deal with him at that time.


    After all, he is just a master of martial arts, and Shen Ze can''t exert all his force.


    If Ouyang Qingfeng really came to attack, they would be hard to resist.


    Qin Chao suggested: "master, shall we call Zhang Che again?"


    Shen Ze''s thought about Ouyang Qingfeng''s sudden coming to make an appointment with him is more complicated than Qin Chao''s.


    In principle, even if Shen zezhen killed Wu Xuan, even if he did not have a public office, but even so, there is no reason for Ouyang Qingfeng to come to him for revenge.


    There must be something fishy in this.


    Now it''s an eventful time. Shen Ze seriously suspects who ordered Ouyang Qingfeng, so he comes to seek revenge on him.


    After all, even if Ouyang Qingfeng is a top martial artist and the president of the martial arts association, he has no capital and strength to challenge him.


    And they can''t fight, let alone seek revenge on him.


    Shen Ze was impressed to think that Ouyang Qingfeng had a big man or power behind him.


    If Ouyang Qingfeng really came to find fault because he was instructed, it would be possible for him to come to the door and make trouble if he didn''t care.


    Just in case, it''s really necessary to find Zhang Che, as Qin Chao said.


    With Zhang Che, the top martial artist, even if Ouyang Qingfeng comes to him, he can deal with it well.


    Thinking of these, Shen Ze nodded and said, "OK, you can contact Mr. Ning and call Zhang Che."


    "Good."


    Qin Chao nodded, and then he contacted Ning Yansong to borrow Zhang Che.


    Although he had a fight with Shen Ze last night, Ning Yansong was very concerned about Shen Ze''s safety.


    After knowing the cause and effect of the matter, Ning Yan readily agrees to lend Zhang Che again.


    Because they had to wait for Zhang Che to come to the courtyard, Shen Ze did not leave Yanjing for the first time, but continued to blow it up.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Xiao left Shen Ze''s courtyard and returned to Yanjing martial arts school.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is waiting in the martial arts school.


    After returning to the martial arts school, Xu Xiao went straight to Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Xu Xiaobi respectfully reported to Ouyang Qingfeng, "master, I''ve sent your war post to Shen Diaolong."


    "Well."


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded, and then asked, "how does Shen Diaolong react?"


    Xu Xiao replied, "Shen Diaolong didn''t see me. He just asked a subordinate to come down and get the battle card and asked why."


    Ouyang Qingfeng heard the speech and said coldly, "there is no public office any more. It''s ridiculous for Shen Diaolong to put on such a big airs."


    Xu Xiao was silent and did not express any views on this.


    In his opinion, it is natural for Shen Ze not to see him.


    After all, Shen Ze was the first person in the Dragon kingdom before, and even if he retired, he was also the top man.


    Xu Xiao admits that he has no right to let Shen Ze face it.


    Xu Xiao even thinks that Ouyang Qingfeng can only reluctantly let Shen Ze pay attention to it.


    After mocking Shen Ze, Ouyang Qingfeng immediately said, "Shen Diaolong didn''t make any expression. Do you think he will fight?"


    Xu Xiao chanted for a while and said, "Shen Diaolong is injured now. According to common sense, he should not be able to fight."


    "However, Shen Diaolong is not an ordinary person. I can''t guess what he thinks and what he will do."


    Xu Xiao is the eldest disciple of Ouyang Qingfeng and the most intelligent of all his disciples.


    For what Xu Xiao said, Ouyang Qingfeng nodded with approval.


    Then, he said in a sonorous tone, "if Shen Diaolong doesn''t fight, I''ll have to find him in person."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Xu Xiaowen asked, "master, are you determined to kill Shen Diaolong?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng took a deep look at Xu Xiao, and then nodded.


    When Xu Xiao saw this, he frowned.


    After pondering for a moment, Xu Xiaoshen said in a deep voice: "master, it''s not a small matter to kill Shen Diaolong. I hope you think twice before you act."


    In Xu Xiao''s opinion, Ouyang Qingfeng goes to kill Shen Ze, and there is no profit in all kinds of harm. He is very likely to lose his wife and lose his army.


    If one is careless, even the whole Martial Arts Association will be doomed.


    Although this idea is very unlucky, but in order to let Ouyang Qingfeng clear one of the powerful.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Xu Xiao began to remind him, "master, it''s not easy to kill Shen Diaolong. If you really want to kill him, the price will be very high."


    "What''s more, if you do this, you will probably bring yourself and the whole Martial Arts Association into a state of great doom."


    Behind Ouyang Qingfeng is Huang Shiping.


    This matter, except Ouyang Qingfeng and Huang Shiping two people know, other people do not know.


    Because he didn''t know that Ouyang Qingfeng had Huang Shiping as his backer, Xu Xiao was worried that those things would happen.


    "Xu Xiao, I know what you said. I know what you said."


    Ouyang Qingfeng tone firmly said: "since I dare to do so, naturally there is a foundation."


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Xu Xiao''s face showed a thoughtful color.


    With Xu Xiao''s intelligence, he can imagine that Ouyang Qingfeng killed Shen Diaolong not because he wanted to avenge Wu Xuan, but because he was ordered by some important people.


    And the big man behind Ouyang Qingfeng is the kind of existence that is so powerful that he can deal with the things that Ouyang Qingfeng just worried about.


    Thinking of these, Xu Xiao sighed in his heart.


    It''s been an eventful time recently. The undercurrent is turbulent!


    Xu Xiao felt that the Long Parliament was in turmoil for a long time.


    Wind and cloud will rise, can not calm!


    Although Xu Xiao is curious about who is behind Ouyang Qingfeng, he knows that there are some things to ask and some things not to ask.


    In the end, he held back his curiosity and didn''t ask much.


    However, he did not forget to remind Ouyang Qingfeng.


    "Master, if Shen Diaolong doesn''t fight, it''s really inappropriate for you to come to the door directly. I don''t think you need to rush."


    Ouyang Qingfeng is not a man with developed limbs and simple mind. Naturally, he also knows that he can''t act too hastily on Shen Ze.


    Ouyang Qingfeng thought for a while and asked Xu Xiao, "do you have any good way to make Shen Diaolong agree to the engagement?"


    Xu Xiao pondered for a moment and said, "this can''t be done in one step. He can only force Shen Diaolong to agree to the engagement."


    Xu Xiao then added: "master, you can send out the news that you want to fight Shen Diaolong, form a public opinion, and force Shen Diaolong to stand up!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng heard the speech, pondered for a while, then nodded: "OK, do as you say."

 Chapter 588

    Ouyang Qingfeng was more trusting of Xu Xiao, so he said to Xu Xiao: "this matter, your idea, it''s up to you to operate it!"


    When Xu Xiao heard the speech, he gave a bitter smile in his heart.


    He obviously didn''t want to do this kind of thing against Shen Diaolong.


    However, although he was reluctant, he had to obey Ouyang Qingfeng''s orders.


    Xu Xiao knew that it was useless to say more, and he did not hesitate. He immediately nodded, "OK, master."


    Then, Xu Xiao added with a smile, "if I''m not good at it, I hope you don''t blame me."


    Ouyang Qingfeng smell speech, deeply stare at Xu Xiao one eye, then he tone flatly said: "as long as you try to do, I will not blame you."


    "Good." Xu Xiaowei nodded with a smile.


    "Go Ouyang Qingfeng waved.


    After bowing to Ouyang Qingfeng, Xu Xiao turns and walks out of Ouyang Qingfeng''s room.


    After Xu Xiao left, Ouyang Qingfeng said with a sneer, "Shen Diaolong, if you are a turtle with shrunken head and dare not fight, Ouyang Qingfeng looks down on you."


    "I don''t think you''ll be able to hold your face until you publicize it."


    "This martial art is the best in the world, I Ouyang Qingfeng will decide!"


    As soon as the words were finished, a strong color of greed appeared in Ouyang Qingfeng''s eyes.


    For him, it''s not important to have any power or fame. The most important thing is to be the best in martial arts.


    Now, Ouyang Qingfeng''s heart to kill Shen Ze is very firm, because he has a strong desire to be the first in the world.


    In Ouyang Qingfeng''s opinion, as long as he kills Shen Ze alone, he can become the real No. 1 in martial arts.


    At that time, no one can shake his position!


    As long as you become the number one in martial arts, nothing else matters.


    This has become the obsession of Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Think of these, for a moment, Ouyang Qingfeng burst out a strong sense of war.


    At this moment, Ouyang Qingfeng impressively has the impulse to go directly to Shen Ze for a fight.


    Of course, Ouyang Qingfeng is a patient person.


    Although he can''t wait to fight Shen Ze, he still can''t resist the desire and doesn''t act impulsively.


    ¡­¡­


    After Xu Xiao left Ouyang Qingfeng''s room, he began to do what Ouyang Qingfeng gave him.


    He was surprised to find someone to let out Ouyang Qingfeng about Shen Ze.


    Ouyang Qingfeng wants to seek justice for his disciples and asks Shen Diaolong to fight on the top of the Forbidden City.


    As soon as the news came out, it immediately ignited public opinion.


    "Damn it, Ouyang Qingfeng is going to fight Shen Diaolong. This is a big event. It''s not even and it''s going to happen again!"


    "Ouyang Qingfeng is the president of the martial arts association. He is the leader of the martial arts circle. He asked to fight Shen Diaolong. Isn''t that the real peak confrontation?"


    "Ouyang Qingfeng is such a bull that he dares to fight Shen Diaolong!"


    "Although Ouyang Qingfeng swept all the martial arts schools in the Dragon kingdom before the establishment of the martial arts association, his achievements were amazing, compared with Shen Diaolong, who killed two martial arts masters, he felt that he was still a head down."


    "Shen Diaolong is a real fierce man. I really admire Ouyang Qingfeng''s courage."


    "Now Ouyang Qingfeng has made an appointment with Shen Diaolong. He really knows how to choose a time when Shen Diaolong has no official position and is in trouble."


    "Ouyang Qingfeng can only choose at this time. If Shen Diaolong still has an official position, and he doesn''t feel sick, how dare he make an appointment with Shen Diaolong?"


    "I don''t think it''s a simple matter. Although Ouyang Qingfeng said that he wanted to seek justice for his disciples, this reason is not enough to make him fight with Shen Diaolong."


    "Shen Diaolong is an idle man now, but everyone knows that he is still a top figure in the Dragon kingdom. Not everyone can challenge him."


    "It''s true that Ouyang Qingfeng chose to fight Shen Diaolong at this time. There must be something fishy about it. It feels like someone told Ouyang Qingfeng to do it."


    "I think there is someone behind Ouyang Qingfeng. The operator behind the scenes wants to kill Shen Diaolong and let God fall down completely!"


    "No matter how you look at it, it''s not easy. I don''t know if Shen Diaolong will fight."


    "If I were Shen Diaolong, I would not fight."


    "Although Shen Diaolong is a fierce man who has killed two martial arts masters, Ouyang Qingfeng is not a vegetarian either. If he takes part in the battle with injuries, he will definitely suffer losses, even if he is a little careless, and one slip will become eternal hatred."


    "If Shen Diaolong doesn''t fight, it will damage his reputation."


    "Life is the most important thing. Fame is useless."


    "Don''t guess, everyone. We mortals can''t figure out what Shen Diaolong thought."


    "Let''s continue to see what will happen in the future."


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s engagement with Shen Diaolong aroused heated discussion in the whole dragon kingdom.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao have no idea about it.


    Qin Chao was already upset with Ouyang Qingfeng. Seeing that Ouyang Qingfeng had spread the news about his engagement with Shen Ze, he was even more upset with Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Qin Chao could not help but scold Ouyang Qingfeng.


    "Damn it, Ouyang Qingfeng is really a bad guy. He poked it out and clearly wanted to force the master to fight!"


    "Master, we must teach this Ouyang Qingfeng a hard lesson, otherwise he will gain an inch and don''t know how to restrain himself."


    Qin Chao once again proposed: "master, let''s transfer the Silver Dragon carving and surround Yanjing wudaoguan."


    Shen Ze finds it funny that Qin Chao is so impetuous and angry.


    "Take it easy."


    "If it goes out, it goes out. Don''t worry about it."


    In Shen Ze''s view, Ouyang Qingfeng did this just to force him to fight, or to take some action.


    Therefore, he naturally will not follow Ouyang Qingfeng''s idea.


    Shen Ze, with a mind of indifference, allows Ouyang Qingfeng to make trouble, just like watching a clown perform.


    Of course, Ouyang Qingfeng''s actions have already provoked Shen Ze. Shen Ze will write it down and settle the accounts in autumn.


    For the time being, let Ouyang Qingfeng jump, wait until his injury is almost recovered, and then press Ouyang Qingfeng to death.


    "Master, Ouyang Qingfeng is almost on your head. How can you bear it?"


    Seeing that Shen Ze still doesn''t mean to take action, Qin Chao is not in a hurry.


    "The authority of the master does not allow others to offend him."


    Qin Chao said in a murderous way: "the master can let the Silver Dragon carving press Ouyang Qingfeng to death without starting."


    Shen Ze couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard the words.


    "Ouyang Qingfeng is the champion of martial arts. It''s not so easy to say that if you press death, you press death."


    "It doesn''t have to be solved in a hurry. When my injury recovers, I''ll go and kill Ouyang Qingfeng."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao sighed and forbeared to say nothing more.

 Chapter 589

    Shen Ze completely ignored Ouyang Qingfeng''s engagement.


    He didn''t say anything about the public opinion.


    "Now it seems that Shen Diaolong really won''t fight."


    "Sure enough, Shen Diaolong didn''t agree to Ouyang Qingfeng''s engagement!"


    "It was said that Shen Diaolong was injured. Now it''s true."


    "Shen Diaolong is not a fool. It''s normal that he didn''t respond."


    "Shen Diaolong is so clever that he dare not fight!"


    "I didn''t expect Shen Diaolong to be a turtle with a shrunken head. It''s ridiculous!"


    "It''s also said that it''s the first God of war in the world who is invincible and invincible. I think it''s the bullshit God of war!"


    "Shen Diaolong was afraid of Ouyang Qingfeng, so he didn''t dare to fight."


    "Before that, Shen Diaolong was removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God. They all thought that he was dissatisfied with the imperial court, so he was released. But now, it is obvious that he can''t do it."


    "The God like man was pulled down from the altar after all. From now on, there will be no God in the Dragon kingdom."


    "Peerless Tianjiao, it''s fallen!"


    Some people think it''s normal that Shen Ze didn''t answer the challenge, while others ridicule Shen Ze and beat him up.


    The mouth grows on others. No one cares what others say.


    Shen Ze doesn''t care about other people''s evaluation of himself.


    But when Qin Chao heard these gossips, he was very upset and resentful for Shen Ze.


    "Master, these bastards dare to say that about you. I''m tired of it!"


    For Qin Chao, it is unacceptable that Shen Ze is ridiculed and criticized.


    Seeing those words that sing down and ridicule Shen Ze, Qin Chao is so angry that he has the impulse to kill people.


    "Those guys are really masters. You are not a dragon god now, so you dare to be disrespectful to you. You really don''t know what to do."


    "If I have a chance, I''d like to find out all these guys and kill them!"


    Shen Ze is the absolute God in the eyes of 300000 Qinglong soldiers. He is a belief and an inviolable existence.


    Any son of Qinglong army would be as angry and indignant as Qin Chao.


    Shen Ze saw the gossip. Although he didn''t have any mood swings, he understood why Qin Chao was so excited.


    He did not dissuade or say Qin Chao, but let the latter to vent their emotions.


    Of course, Shen Ze is not a man without temper.


    He would not feel comfortable being ridiculed and denounced.


    It''s just that the eldest husband can be flexible and outstretched. He can endure his anger for a while, and then rectify his name.


    Whatever you are, it''s a mess!


    On the day of Ouyang Qingfeng''s engagement with Shen Ze, the public opinion was very unfavorable to Shen Ze, and there was a voice singing Down Shen Ze.


    In response to that sentence, people pushed the wall down and beat ten thousand people.


    As much as you have been praised, you are now being vilified.


    People''s mind is old, the world is declining, but that''s all.


    If the quality of mind is not up to standard, they can not bear the ups and downs.


    Fortunately, Shen Ze''s heart is as firm as iron. He is not moved by foreign things and can keep his heart from being disturbed.


    Just because Shen Ze didn''t fight, there were so many voices singing Down Shen Ze. If Shen Ze fought and lost, what would happen?


    The saliva of the world is afraid to drown Shen Ze!


    "These white eyed wolves, if it were not for the master who fought the battle for peace and prosperity for the Dragon Kingdom at the beginning, now which round will get them here to force Lai."


    "They really have no conscience. They are not in a hurry for the master''s good. They just say something sarcastic."


    "If the master really doesn''t care about the Dragon Kingdom, I''m afraid those guys will cry and beg the master to go back."


    Qin Chao was very angry, and his mind was hard to calm.


    He can''t help but suggest to Shen Ze: "master, if this public opinion is not controlled, white can be said to be black. Take some action!"


    Shen Ze was afraid to make Qin Chao angry, so he nodded with a smile, "OK, then take some action."


    Shen Ze thought for a moment and said to Qin Chao, "you can breathe into the war zone and let it speak out."


    "Good."


    Qin Chao nodded, then took out his mobile phone and contacted the western war zone to convey Shen Ze''s meaning.


    Although Shen Ze is no longer the commander-in-chief of the western war zone, he is still the commander-in-chief in essence.


    No one in the whole western war zone dares to disobey his words.


    Qin Chao conveyed Shen Ze''s meaning to the western war zone, and soon the western war zone made a sound.


    "If anyone dares to disrespect long Shuai, the western war zone will take him for questioning!"


    After the Western Theater made this sound, it caused a sensation.


    Although the words issued by the western war zone were brief, they were very sonorous and forceful with a clear attitude.


    The western war zone has shown its determination, and anyone who is disrespectful to Shen Ze will be prosecuted.


    As one of the most powerful war zones in the Ministry of war, the western war zone is not talking big words to scare people, but has the strength to do what one says.


    Anyone who is disrespectful to Shen Ze again will be found out and dealt with by the western war zone.


    Although the western war zone didn''t say how to deal with it, everyone can think of that sentence, disrespectful to the Dragon God, no amnesty for killing!


    If you don''t respect long Shuai, there will be no amnesty!


    As soon as the western war zone makes such a sound, the world seems to be quiet all of a sudden, and no one dares to talk.


    The strength of the western war zone is recognized by the world.


    No one is not afraid of death, no one dares to risk being punished by the western war zone and continue to say that Shen Ze is not.


    Because of the voice of the western war zone, all the voices that were not good to Shen Ze in the public opinion suddenly disappeared.


    This shows how terrifying the influence of the Western Theater is!


    "Master, you should have let the western war zone stand up and make all the clowns shut up."


    Seeing the effect, Qin Chao said: "those guys who can only force Lailai secretly are really those who are greedy for life and afraid of death. They dare not shout when they are scared."


    Seeing that Qin Chao seemed to have let off his hatred, Shen Ze said with a smile, "don''t worry about so much. Don''t worry about such things."


    "I don''t care about things like these without nutrition."


    "The master can bear it, but we can''t bear it."


    Qin Chaoyi''s speech, tone sonorous and forceful said: "if anyone is disrespectful to the master, we will deal with him!"


    Shen Ze didn''t know what to say.


    He patted Qin Chao on the shoulder and said, "OK, since you think so, I won''t talk more about it


    There are some things that can''t be done by human resources, so we don''t care about them.


    If you don''t mind, Shen Ze can also worry less, which is what he wants.


    The voice of the western war zone suppressed public opinion.


    Some people like to see it, others don''t.


    For example, Ouyang Qingfeng, he did not want to see all this happen.

 Chapter 590

    In Ouyang Qingfeng''s account, Xu Xiao let out his engagement with Shen Ze, and found someone, deliberately with rhythm.


    Before that, the voice of mocking and criticizing Shen Ze in public opinion was Xu Xiao''s handwriting.


    He found some water army with rhythm, so that things become a one-sided phenomenon.


    Now, the western war zone has come forward to voice, and immediately suppressed public opinion.


    Even if Xu Xiao found out that the water army was collecting money to do business, he did not dare to risk his life and continue to take Shen Ze''s rhythm.


    After all, it was the western war zone, and the Qinglong army it belonged to was the strongest army in the Dragon kingdom.


    Three hundred thousand green dragon army destroy and pull decadent, who can resist?


    The voice of the western war zone played a decisive role, so that all the voices that said Shen Ze was not disappeared.


    For such a situation, Ouyang Qingfeng obviously does not want to see.


    "It''s a good time for this western war zone to jump out. If we wait a little longer and let public opinion create pressure on Shen Diaolong, maybe Shen Diaolong will fight."


    Ouyang Qingfeng said with a gloomy face: "now that the public opinion has been suppressed, what else can we do to force Shen Diaolong to fight?"


    In the face of Ouyang Qingfeng''s inquiry, Xu Xiao couldn''t give an answer for a moment and a half.


    Xu Xiao shook his head and said, "I can''t think of any good way to force Shen Diaolong to fight."


    Seeing that Xu Xiao, a think tank, couldn''t find a good way, Ouyang Qingfeng frowned.


    "I can''t think of a way. Is this the end of the matter?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng said with a calm face and a low voice: "Shen Diaolong is injured now. It''s a good time to deal with him. If I fight with him again after his injury is healed, I''m not sure what will happen to him."


    Ouyang Qingfeng seems to have suddenly thought of something. He has a horizontal face and a fierce flash in his eyes. He says in a murderous way: "if there is really no good way, I will go to the door and fight against Shen Diaolong."


    Xu Xiaowen said, "master, you can''t act so impulsively."


    Xu Xiao pondered for a moment, and then said: "Shen Diaolong now knows that you have an idea for him, and will certainly make preparations. If you rashly come to him and do something to him, you may fall into a very bad situation."


    Ouyang Qingfeng thought Xu Xiao was right. He nodded and then asked, "I want you to send someone to watch Shen Diaolong. Is there any news?"


    "Yes."


    Xu Xiao nodded and replied, "it seems that Shen Diaolong is going to leave Yanjing. Besides, a man who looks very complicated goes to his courtyard."


    "Is there a man who looks not simple going to Shen Diaolong''s yard? Is Shen Diaolong going to leave Yanjing? "


    After hearing Xu Xiao''s reply, Ouyang Qingfeng''s face became more gloomy.


    "Shen Diaolong is looking for a helper. Is he really ready?" Ouyang Qingfeng guessed.


    Xu Xiao speculated: "it should be so."


    "The man who went to Shen Diaolong''s residence should be a strong man with excellent martial arts."


    "When Shen Diaolong asked him to go to his yard, he should be asked to be his bodyguard."


    After hearing Xu Xiao''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng frowned tightly and said in a very low voice, "if Shen Diaolong really finds a strong warrior to be his bodyguard, it''s not good to attack him."


    Xu Xiao thinks so, so he nods to Ouyang Qingfeng.


    After pondering for a while, Xu Xiao said with a kind of advice in his voice: "master, it''s not easy to kill Shen Diaolong. Do you want to consider giving it up?"


    After hearing Xu Xiao''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng''s eyes suddenly became very gloomy and cold.


    He frowned and pondered for a while. Then he said in a somewhat complicated tone, "I have no way back to kill Shen Diaolong. I have to continue to do it."


    "The bow didn''t turn back. The war note has been sent. Shen Diaolong already knows that I have evil intentions towards him. With his temperament, he will certainly not let me go."


    "If I don''t kill Shen Diaolong, he will kill me."


    "Now, he and I have come to the point where either you die or I die."


    After saying these words, the color of indecision in Ouyang Qingfeng''s eyes disappeared, replaced by the color of determination.


    Obviously, just listening to Xu Xiao''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng''s idea wavered, but at the moment, his determination to kill Shen Ze became firm again.


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Xu Xiao sighed in his heart.


    Sure enough, it''s no use persuading Ouyang Qingfeng now.


    Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t want to kill Shen Ze, and things really like Ouyang Qingfeng said, he has shown his mind to Shen Ze, how can he get rid of it?


    People like Shen Diaolong will certainly not let Ouyang Qingfeng, who has a heart killing effect on him, live a good life.


    Shen Diaolong is not in trouble now, but it doesn''t mean he won''t do that in the future.


    Xu Xiao was impressed that Ouyang Qingfeng was right.


    If Ouyang Qingfeng doesn''t kill Shen Diaolong, Shen Diaolong will kill Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Between the two people, it really seems to have reached the point of never ending.


    Xu Xiao didn''t know what to say, so he fell into silence for a moment.


    Ouyang Qingfeng pondered for a while. Then he broke the silence and said, "Xu Xiao, you have people staring at Shen Diaolong for 20 hours. As soon as you have news, report it to me immediately."


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s eyes are exposed and he says coldly: "Shen Diaolong can''t leave Yanjing. I''ll kill him in Yanjing!"


    Xu Xiao was awed by the speech.


    Although he didn''t feel right, he nodded and answered.


    "You go!"


    Because he didn''t want to give Shen Diaolong a good way to fight, and didn''t figure out how to start with Shen Diaolong, Ouyang Qingfeng''s mood became very bad.


    He was not in the mood to say anything more, so he waved to Xu Xiao to leave.


    "Yes."


    Xu Xiao nodded, then turned and left.


    After Xu Xiao left, Ouyang Qingfeng said with a gloomy face, "Shen Diaolong, if I want to kill you, you can''t escape!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s heart is born with an idea.


    As the president of the martial arts association, Ouyang Qingfeng can command all the martial arts members of the martial arts association.


    He plans to gather the martial arts experts to surround and kill Shen Ze.


    In this way, even if Shen Ze had help, he could not survive.


    Ouyang Qingfeng face a horizontal, ferocious said: "Lao Tzu forced urgent, Lao Tzu do it!"


    Shen Ze doesn''t know what Ouyang Qingfeng is thinking.


    At noon that day, Zhang Che followed Ning Yansong''s advice and came to the courtyard.


    At lunch, Zhang Che, who was always silent, said, "there is a ghost hiding in the dark outside the yard. Do you want to find it out?"

 Chapter 591

    There is a ghost outside the yard. Do you want to find it out?


    After hearing Zhang Che''s words, Qin Chao frowned and looked suspicious.


    Shen Ze is calm, no surprise, he was also aware of a ghost outside the yard, just ignored it.


    "Somebody''s staring at us!"


    Qin Chao said: "we must take him out and kill him!"


    The ghost outside the yard is a master of martial arts who is good at hiding.


    If it wasn''t for Shen Ze and Zhang Che, who are the top martial artists, they wouldn''t be aware of each other.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Zhang Che didn''t move for the first time, but looked at Shen Ze with inquiring eyes.


    Aware of Zhang Che''s eyes, Shen Ze said, "take it out first."


    "Good."


    Zhang Che nodded.


    As soon as his voice fell, Zhang Che stood up.


    Then, his body turned into a remnant and shot out of the courtyard.


    Zhang Che''s speed is as fast as lightning!


    Almost in a flash, Zhang Che came out of the yard.


    The ghost staring at the courtyard is Jiang Feng. He is the deputy director of Yanjing martial arts school and a martial arts master.


    Jiang Feng is hiding in a towering tree outside the courtyard. He is covered in the crown of the tree and can''t be seen with naked eyes.


    Jiang Feng is very good at concealing breath. If he is not a man with strong divine sense, he will not be aware of his existence.


    Zhang Che and Shen Ze are both top martial artists, which is another matter.


    "Chi Chi..."


    Space distortion, towering trees, Zhang Che''s figure slowly emerged.


    Zhang Che light mouth said: "can appear."


    As soon as Zhang Che appeared, Jiang Feng knew that he had been exposed.


    He was surprised and angry, and at the same time very worried and uneasy.


    Although Jiang Feng doesn''t know Zhang Che, Zhang Che can detect him, which means that the opponent''s martial arts strength is higher than him.


    Jiang Feng is afraid that Zhang Che will attack him, so he doesn''t dare to run away.


    After listening to Zhang Che, he appeared.


    Jiang Feng twisted his body and got out of the tree crown.


    Then he jumped out of the big tree and came to Zhang Che.


    Zhang Che raised his eyes and stared at Jiang Feng coldly. He said in an indisputable tone: "follow me in."


    Zhang Che''s meaning is to let Jiang Feng take the initiative to meet Shen Ze with him.


    Jiang Feng understood Zhang Che''s meaning, and his face sank when he heard the latter''s words.


    After pondering for a moment, Jiang Feng shook his head and said, "I''m not going."


    Fearing Zhang Che''s use of force, Jiang Feng then added: "I''m Chang Jiang Feng, the vice Hall of Yanjing martial arts school. Don''t force me to do what I don''t want to do."


    Jiang Feng shows his identity, but he wants Zhang Che to be afraid and dare not act rashly.


    Zhang Che has no such consciousness at all. After listening to Jiang Feng''s words, he looks at Jiang Feng with sharp eyes.


    Zhang Che said coldly, "if you don''t move by yourself, I''ll have to do it."


    On hearing Zhang Che''s words, Jiang Feng suddenly felt stiff and nervous.


    Jiang Feng looked at Zhang Che with fear in his eyes, and said in a deep voice, "I''m from the martial arts association. You can''t mess around."


    When Zhang Che heard the speech, a touch of sarcastic radian appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    He didn''t talk to Jiang Feng anymore. Since Jiang Feng didn''t move, he moved.


    Perhaps it is to see that Zhang Che is going to start, Jiang Feng is in a hurry and plans to run away.


    Jiang Feng showed the fastest speed he could, and swept toward the distance.


    Seeing Jiang Feng running away, Zhang Che''s mouth shows a sneer of disdain.


    It''s naive and ridiculous to run away under his eyes!


    Zhang Che did not move for the first time, but let Jiang Feng escape for a while before catching up.


    The speed of Jiang Feng''s escape is obviously not as fast as Zhang Che''s.


    "Boom!"


    Zhang Che seems to have turned into a strong wind and caught up with Jiang Feng in an instant.


    Zhang Che crossed Jiang Feng. Then he turned around and stared at Jiang Feng like lightning.


    "Pa!"


    Then, under Jiang Feng''s frightened gaze, Zhang Che stretched out a hand and quickly grasped Jiang Feng''s neck.


    The next moment, Jiang Feng was lifted up by Zhang Che, his feet off the ground and his body suspended.


    At the same time, the sense of suffocation will be covered by Jiang Feng, let him all over uncomfortable, very uncomfortable.


    "Don''t mess about, sir!"


    Jiang Feng looks flustered, eyes show the color of fear, he hastened to beg.


    At the moment, Zhang Che is impressively locked with the breath of Jiang Feng, so that Jiang Feng can not move, so that no force.


    At this time, Jiang Feng''s life is in Zhang Che''s hands.


    Zhang Che as long as a slight effort, can pinch Jiang Feng''s neck, let Jiang Feng on the spot.


    Jiang Feng was terrified that Zhang Che would do harm to him.


    Zhang Che doesn''t mean to kill Jiang Feng. He stares at Jiang Feng coldly and says indifferently: "don''t talk nonsense."


    Jiang Feng smell speech, immediately submissive nodded, and then he closed his mouth, did not make any sound.


    Seeing that Jiang Feng is honest, Zhang Che immediately grasps Jiang Feng like a chicken and walks towards the courtyard.


    Zhang Che grabs Jiang Feng and goes straight to Shen Ze.


    At this time, Shen Ze and Qin Chao are still having lunch.


    Seeing Zhang Che grabbing Jiang Feng in, Qin Chao immediately stops eating and puts down his chopsticks.


    He stepped forward, looked Jiang Feng up and down, and said, "who is this thing?"


    "Changjiangfeng, the vice Hall of Yanjing martial arts school," Zhang said


    "People from the martial arts association?"


    After confirming Jiang Feng''s identity, Qin Chao''s face turns black.


    He glared fiercely at Jiang Feng and asked in a harsh voice: "Ouyang Qingfeng sent you to watch us?"


    Jiang Feng face dew bitter, he did not squeak, default.


    Seeing Jiang Feng''s acquiescence, Qin Chao was very angry.


    Qin Chao stares at Jiang Feng and says: "did you eat bear heart and leopard gall? Dare to come and watch us, don''t you want to live? "


    Jiang Feng suffered a face, pretended to be wronged and said: "I don''t want to watch you, but I have to listen to the president''s order."


    Jiang Feng said, impressively want to appear that he is forced helpless, involuntarily.


    After hearing the speech, Qin Chao immediately scolded: "we are not fools. Don''t say these high sounding words here. You can''t fool us!"


    Jiang Feng is speechless, he can only cry, pretending to be bullied.


    Qin Chao is not that kind of soft hearted person. He doesn''t care whether Jiang Feng is forced or not.


    In his opinion, Jiang Feng''s coming to spy on Shen Ze is a capital crime and should be punished.


    Qin Chao turned to Shen Ze and said, "master, this guy has come to spy on you. He has committed a capital crime. I suggest killing him now!"


    As soon as Qin Chao said this, Jiang Feng suddenly trembled, and a thick color of fear appeared on his face.

 Chapter 592

    No one wants to die, and Jiang Feng is no exception.


    Hearing Qin Chao''s proposal to Shen Ze to kill him on the spot, he was so scared that he almost peed in his pants.


    Jiang Feng impressively is to open mouth to plead a way: "don''t kill me!"


    "I didn''t mean to spy on you. I was really forced to do so."


    "I don''t want to die, don''t kill me!"


    Jiang Feng knows that Shen Ze is in charge here.


    Therefore, he immediately looked at Shen Ze and begged again: "Lord Dragon God, please spare my life."


    "You have a lot of money, please let me go..."


    "As long as you don''t kill me, whatever you want me to do."


    "I dare not watch you any more. Don''t worry. If you let me go, I will never disturb you again."


    At the moment, Jiang Feng is very flustered and anxious. He crackles and says a lot of pleading words.


    Shen Ze just like did not hear Jiang Feng''s words, still self-care to eat, he is like a person out of the same, not in the room.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t pay any attention to his own meaning, Jiang Feng wanted to cry without tears and begged more.


    "Lord Dragon God, please spare my life!"


    "I know I''m wrong, Lord Dragon God. Please give me a chance!"


    "I don''t want to die, please let me go..."


    Jiang Feng knows very well that if Shen Ze really wants to kill him, he can''t live today.


    Because no one came to save him, and he couldn''t escape.


    Now he is like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, that day by day should not, that the earth should not work.


    Jiang Feng can only ask Shen Ze to forgive him, but Shen Ze didn''t even look at him from the beginning to the end, let alone forgive him.


    Seeing that Shen Ze had been ignoring himself, Jiang Feng suddenly begged for mercy.


    "Shut up


    Qin Chao couldn''t hear it. He began to scold Jiang Feng, "if you make any more noise, you''ll cut your tongue first!"


    Jiang Feng is surprised to see that Qin Chao is Shen Ze''s subordinate.


    There''s a bad word for it. It''s called "bullying.".


    Qin Chao had Shen Ze as his master. Naturally, his status was not ordinary.


    For what Qin Chao said, Jiang Feng dare not have the slightest doubt.


    If he speaks again, Qin Chaozhen may cut his tongue.


    Think of this, Jiang Feng did not dare to make any sound, can only be forced to endure uneasiness, closed his mouth, clenched his teeth.


    Of course, Jiang Feng did not give up begging Shen Ze.


    Although he can''t speak any more, he still looks at Shen Ze with begging eyes, hoping that Shen Ze can forgive him.


    However, Shen Ze still did not look at him and ignored him.


    Jiang Feng didn''t make any more sound, and the scene was quiet.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t say anything, Zhang Che and Qin Chao didn''t take the next step.


    How to deal with Jiang Feng, Shen Shen has the final say.


    Under the gaze of the three, Shen Ze ate his meal slowly.


    Then, he turned slowly and looked at Jiang Feng.


    And Shen Ze''s line of sight to go up, Jiang Feng frightens first is to shrink neck.


    Then he looked at Shen Ze pitifully with a look of fear. His eyes were full of begging.


    Shen Ze turned a blind eye to this.


    His eyes calmly looking at Jiang Feng, light said: "is Ouyang Qingfeng called you?"


    Jiang Feng smell speech, immediately nodded.


    Shen Ze then asked, "what did he ask you to do?"


    Jiang Feng dare not have the slightest concealment, to tell the truth: "let me watch you, make clear your every move."


    Shen Ze asked, "what does Ouyang Qingfeng want to do with this?"


    Jiang Feng smell speech, he seems to dare not answer the same, his face showed a thick color of hesitation.


    Seeing Jiang Feng''s silence, Shen Ze''s eyes turned sharp and cold when he looked forward.


    Aware that Shen Ze''s eyes become fierce, Jiang Feng shakes.


    His heart was cold, his scalp was numb, and his whole body was stiff.


    At the moment, Jiang Feng impressively felt that if he did not answer Shen Ze''s question immediately, he would die suddenly.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Feng didn''t dare to hesitate any more. He shivered, his lips trembled and said, "the president doesn''t want to let the Dragon God leave Yanjing."


    Jiang Feng''s words are more subtle, but the meaning is expressed.


    Shen Ze wants to go back to Hangzhou, but Ouyang Qingfeng won''t let him leave Yanjing.


    This shows that Ouyang Qingfeng is determined to kill Shen Ze and wants to keep Shen Ze in Yanjing forever!


    No one at the scene is a fool, we all heard the meaning of Jiang Feng''s words.


    Knowing that Ouyang Qingfeng has killed Shen Zesheng, Qin Chao''s eyes are burning with anger, and his body is filled with a strong murderous spirit.


    As an outsider, Zhang Che also frowned, with a dignified look on his face.


    But Shen Ze himself is calm and calm.


    Before that, Shen Ze guessed that Ouyang Qingfeng had killed him,.


    Moreover, this is not only the meaning of Ouyang Qingfeng, but also other people behind Ouyang Qingfeng.


    The reason why I think of this is because everything has been doomed since Ouyang Qingfeng sent someone to send a war note to Shen Ze.


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s sending war notes to Shen Ze is not only a provocation to Shen Ze CHIGUO, but also a great disrespect to Shen Ze.


    With Shen Ze''s temperament, it is natural to punish Ouyang Qingfeng severely.


    Ouyang Qingfeng knew this, but he chose to do so, which proved that he had a plan to fight against Shen Ze.


    As a result, it is quite normal for the two people to go to a state where they will never die.


    After all, when Ouyang Qingfeng made an appointment with Shen Ze, there was no room for recovery.


    Even if Ouyang Qingfeng doesn''t kill Shen Ze, Shen Ze will kill Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Both sides know it.


    "This Ouyang Qingfeng is so bold that he dares to kill his master. He''s really impatient to live!"


    Qin Chao seemed to be suddenly bombed. He angrily asked Shen Ze, "master, please allow me to take people to execute Ouyang Qingfeng!"


    As soon as Qin Chao said this, Jiang Feng''s face became very dignified.


    He was surprised to think that Shen Ze might give an order and let the army directly give the Wu Dao association a pot!


    Thinking of this possibility, Jiang Feng''s heart became extremely uneasy.


    If Shen Ze really wants to do this, then he will obviously be more sinister than lucky.


    Because, Shen Ze is very likely to take him as a sacrifice flag.


    Jiang Feng stares at Shen Ze and wants to see how Shen Ze will answer.


    Shen Ze seemed to be thinking about Qin Chao''s proposal. He didn''t say anything at the first time.


    After a while, he shook his head and said, "it doesn''t need to be done yet."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Jiang Feng was relieved, and his heart dropped a little.


    If Shen Ze doesn''t, he will have a chance to live.


    However, what happened next was totally different from what Jiang Feng imagined.


    Shen Ze then said to Zhang Che coldly: "send him on the road."

 Chapter 593

    Get him on the road!


    Hear Shen Ze say these four words, Jiang Feng feel like a bolt from the blue, the face instantly lost the color of blood.


    Jiang Feng is not a fool, he naturally knows that Shen Ze''s words mean let Zhang Che kill him.


    Jiang Feng doesn''t want to die. He seems to be crazy. He opens his mouth to Shen Ze and asks, "Lord Dragon God, please don''t kill me!"


    "As long as you don''t kill me, whatever you want me to do!"


    "Lord Dragon God, I really don''t want to die. Don''t kill me!"


    "Lord Dragon God, I offended you, but I didn''t commit a capital crime. You can''t kill me!"


    "Lord Dragon God, you can''t, you can''t kill me..."


    As a result of too anxious and flustered, Jiang Feng talks to become a little not agile.


    Shen Ze is indifferent to Jiang Feng''s entreaties and doesn''t pay any attention.


    Zhang Che saw that Shen Ze didn''t want to forgive Jiang Feng, so he started.


    Zhang Che''s eyes flashed cold, holding Jiang Feng''s neck in vain.


    Just listen to "click", Jiang Feng''s neck is suddenly broken.


    "Puff..."


    Jiang Feng stares big pupil, his head is crooked, the corner of the mouth overflows blood at the same time, the vitality on the body disappears quickly.


    Jiang Feng died at this point, not in peace!


    With the release of Zhang Che''s hand, the dead body fell to the ground.


    For Jiang Feng''s death, we all feel that it is worthy of death. There is nothing to be pitied about.


    Shen Ze didn''t even look at the corpse. He said to Qin Chao, "send the corpse to Ouyang Qingfeng."


    "Good."


    Jiang Feng was executed, Qin Chao feel very relieved, he very readily agreed.


    Then, Qin Chao dragged Jiang Feng''s body to the courtyard.


    Watching Qin Chao drag Jiang Feng''s body out of the courtyard, Shen Ze takes his eyes back, turns his head to Zhang Che and says, "I''m so sorry for you."


    Zhang Che heard the speech and shook his head gently.


    Shen Ze said, "go on eating. I''ll have a rest."


    "Please clean up after you finish your meal."


    Although Zhang Che is a top martial artist, he has no airs, just like an ordinary person.


    Facing Shen Ze''s command, he didn''t refuse and nodded without hesitation.


    Later, Shen Ze went back to his room, while Zhang Che continued to have lunch.


    For just killed Jiang Feng this matter, Zhang Che as if nothing happened, how or how.


    ¡­¡­


    After Qin Chao dragged Jiang Feng''s body out of the courtyard, he found a sack and packed it.


    After that, he put it in the trunk of the car and drove to Yanjing martial arts school.


    Siheyuan is not far from the martial arts school. It wasn''t long before the car arrived at the gate of the martial arts school.


    Because it''s noon, we either have lunch or have a rest.


    No matter on the road or in the martial arts school, it''s quiet and the figure is rare.


    After Qin Chao stopped the car, he got off and carried the sack out of the trunk.


    Then he dragged the sack and went straight to the martial arts school.


    At this time, although everyone is either having lunch or resting, there are still people in the martial arts school.


    The internal staff of the martial arts school saw Qin Chao, who they didn''t know, and dragged a sack into the martial arts school. They stopped him.


    "Boy, what do you do?"


    This is a middle-aged man in martial arts uniform. After he stops Qin Chao, he stares at Qin Chao with a scanning eye and questions him coldly.


    Qin Chao raised his eyes and glanced at the middle-aged man. Then he said, "I''ll send something to Ouyang Qingfeng."


    "Boy, can you shout the name of the president of our Martial Arts Association at will? Are you not clean up? "


    The middle-aged man doesn''t know what Qin Chao is going to give Ouyang Qingfeng. When he hears Qin Chao calling Ouyang Qingfeng''s name, he directly scolds Qin Chao.


    In the face of the middle-aged man''s scolding, Qin Chao didn''t get angry but laughed. He nodded and said, "you''re right. I shouldn''t call Ouyang Qingfeng by name. I should call him old man."


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    Middle aged men as a member of the martial arts association, in his eyes, Ouyang Qingfeng is an inviolable existence.


    Hearing Qin Chao call Ouyang Qingfeng an old man, he has no respect for Ouyang Qingfeng. The middle-aged man is furious.


    The middle-aged man stares at Qin Chao fiercely and says in a harsh voice: "boy, you quickly admit your mistake and apologize, or I''ll be rude to you!"


    Qin Chao heard the speech as if he had heard a joke, with a disdainful smile on his face.


    Qin Chao gave a cold look at the middle-aged man and said with a sneer, "I didn''t say anything wrong. Why should I admit my mistake and apologize?"


    The middle-aged man hears speech, the eye color is one cold.


    "I don''t know how to repent. I deserve to be taught!"


    "I''ll teach you how to be a man today!"


    As soon as the words fell, the middle-aged man quickly stretched out a hand and grabbed Qin Chao''s neck.


    The middle-aged man is a master of martial arts.


    He''s very quick. If you''re average, you can''t escape.


    But Qin Chao is not an ordinary person, and his martial arts strength is higher than that of middle-aged men. He is a martial arts master.


    Although it was the middle-aged man who took the lead, Qin Chao was still able to strike after the enemy because of his faster speed.


    "Pa!"


    Qin Chao also stretched out a hand and quickly grasped the wrist of the middle-aged man''s hand.


    "How is that possible?"


    The middle-aged man''s eyes widened inconceivably when he was caught by Qin Chao.


    Obviously, he was shocked that Qin Chao seized his hand.


    Looking at the middle-aged man''s incredible appearance, Qin Chao said with a sneer, "there''s nothing impossible about it. You''re not enough to see in front of me!"


    Qin Chao''s words are full of irony.


    The middle-aged man was very angry.


    "Boy, you don''t have to be crazy. Let me treat you!"


    After the middle-aged man said these words angrily, he suddenly burst out of force and wanted to free the hand Qin Chao held.


    However, Qin Chao''s hand is like a pair of iron tongs, holding the middle-aged man''s hand so tightly that he can''t get rid of it.


    "I don''t know how to fight."


    Because of the middle-aged man''s escape, Qin Chao is not happy.


    Qin Chao''s eyes flashed cold. He grabbed the middle-aged man''s wrist and turned it with great force.


    "Click!"


    The sound of a broken bone sounded.


    "Puff..."


    Then the sound of tearing flesh and blood came out.


    Qin Chao abruptly twisted the wrist of the middle-aged man.


    "Ah..."


    The pain of broken bones is unbearable.


    The middle-aged man''s face was twisted, his mouth opened and he screamed like a pig.


    His wrist was broken, his bones pierced his skin, and he was exposed to the air with blood dripping. He looked shocking and numbing!

 Chapter 594

    "Ah..."


    The middle-aged man''s voice was shrill and shrill, and the whole martial arts school seemed to echo his scream.


    The bone of his wrist was completely broken, and only a little skin remained.


    After twisting the wrist of the middle-aged man, Qin Chao immediately released the former.


    The middle-aged man immediately with the other hand, holding the broken hand, staggering back a few steps.


    The middle-aged man''s face was twisted and looked miserable. He almost fell to the ground.


    Even so, it''s just a matter of standing still.


    After pausing his lower body shape, the middle-aged man bit his teeth and endured the sharp pain from the broken hand.


    He lowered his head and looked at his bloody, almost broken wrist. There was a strong color of jealousy and anger in his eyes.


    "Little bizizi, if you dare to break my hand, I will not let you go!"


    The middle-aged man gnashes his teeth and is murderous.


    He Huoran raised his head and looked at Qin Chao with a murderous look.


    Qin Chao looked at the middle-aged man faintly and said with a smile: "this is what you asked for. You can''t blame me."


    Seeing that Qin Chao still shows such a Schadenfreude, he doesn''t think so. The middle-aged man''s anger is even stronger.


    He could not stop his anger and said in a murderous way: "little Bizai, I''ll shave your skin and make your life worse than death!"


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, it was like hearing a joke. He gave a cold smile and disdained to say, "you can''t do this."


    "Ah..."


    Being looked down upon by Qin Chao, the middle-aged man was so angry that he roared. Regardless of the injury on his wrist, he rushed to Qin Chao.


    The middle-aged man was very aggressive and wanted to swallow Qin Chao alive.


    Seeing the middle-aged man rushing in, Qin Chao''s mouth stirred up a sneer of disdain.


    He is a master of martial arts, and the middle-aged man is just a master after tomorrow. The martial arts strength of both sides is not in the same class.


    Qin Chao has the capital not to pay attention to middle-aged men.


    If you fight alone, the other side can''t help him at all, but he can crush the other side and abuse them wantonly.


    The middle-aged man is as fast as thunder and soon rushes to Qin Chao.


    The middle-aged man clenched his uninjured hand into a fist.


    Then, he put all his strength on his fist and smashed it at Qin Chao''s forehead!


    "Boom!"


    The middle-aged man gathered all his strength to make a punch with extraordinary power.


    This blow of his is full of vigor and shocking momentum!


    At the moment, the middle-aged man is very angry. He wants to blow Qin Chao''s head and let him die on the spot!


    In the face of the middle-aged man, Qin Chao was calm and calm.


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, the middle-aged man''s full fist is the same as HuaQuan embroidering legs, which is not enough to see.


    He stood where he was, motionless, neither hiding nor avoiding.


    Just when the middle-aged man''s fist was about to hit Qin Chao''s head, Qin Chao had an action.


    He raised his foot and kicked the middle-aged man in the stomach.


    Qin Chao is still a late comer, but still a late mover.


    It''s a long way to go.


    The middle-aged man''s fist has not yet fallen on Qin Chao''s forehead. Qin Chao''s foot has been kicked on the middle-aged man''s abdomen first.


    "Bang!"


    There was a dull noise.


    The next moment, the middle-aged man is like a sandbag, the whole person shot backward.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes widened in horror.


    He flew three meters backwards and fell heavily on the ground.


    "Dong!"


    After the body landed, the middle-aged man would curl up into a ball, whistling pain up.


    Qin Chao''s foot broke the bone in his abdomen.


    After falling heavily on the ground, the middle-aged man felt as if he had broken all his bones, and the pain was unbearable.


    He vomited blood in his mouth, his forehead was sweating and his body was twitching. He looked like an old dog dying. He looked very embarrassed and miserable.


    At the moment, the middle-aged man obviously has no fighting power, even the strength to get up from the ground.


    Seeing the middle-aged man paralyzed on the ground and hard to move, Qin Chao said in a clear tone: "I have to be honest. Why?"


    "I don''t want to hurt people. If you have to come up, don''t blame me for teaching you."


    Qin Chao''s lesson is enough to make a middle-aged man lie in bed for ten days and a half months.


    Hearing Qin Chao''s sarcastic remarks there, the middle-aged man was so angry that he vomited blood.


    "Boy, I''ve lost my sight. I don''t know you''re a martial arts master, so I''m on the way."


    "But don''t be proud. I''m a member of the martial arts association. If you hurt me, I''m sure you can''t afford to go away!"


    Although the middle-aged man has no combat power now, he can see that Qin Chao is a martial arts master and knows that he is not Qin Chao''s opponent, but he still can''t help yelling at Qin Chao.


    Because, being made into this miserable appearance by Qin Chao, the middle-aged man''s heart is full of anger and hatred.


    He was eager to cut Qin Chao to pieces!


    "A dead duck has a stiff tongue."


    After listening to the cruel words from the middle-aged man, Qin Chao gave a cold smile and didn''t pay attention at all.


    So you''re from the martial arts association? I''m not afraid at all!


    I''m here today to find Ouyang Qingfeng, the president of the martial arts association. You can ignore me completely.


    Qin Chao didn''t think it was meaningful to talk to the middle-aged man, so he didn''t say anything again and ignored the middle-aged man.


    It''s important to do business. We have to send Jiang Feng''s body to Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Just as Qin Chao thought to himself, there was movement around him.


    Qin Chao has just fought with a middle-aged man. He has made a lot of noise and surprised other people in the martial arts school.


    At this time, there are several martial arts came to the field.


    "What''s going on?"


    These warriors met the middle-aged man. When they saw that the middle-aged man was paralyzed on the ground like a dead dog, their faces became a little gloomy.


    Middle aged man voice Qi Qi ground says: "I suffered very heavy injury, you send me to the hospital as soon as possible!"


    Several people smell speech, walk over immediately, lifted the middle-aged man from the ground.


    "Who made you look like this?" Someone asked.


    The middle-aged man raised his hand tremblingly, pointed to Qin Chao and said with gnashing teeth: "it''s this little Bizai!"


    After hearing this, they all looked at Qin Chao.


    In this regard, Qin Chao did not change his face, very indifferent.


    He showed no sign of weakness and glared back.


    "I''m here today to send things to Ouyang Qingfeng, not to fight with you. If you are smart, don''t provoke me," Qin Chao said in a bland tone


    On hearing Qin Chao''s words, several martial arts men suddenly showed anger.


    "What a arrogant boy!"


    "It''s just a little bunny. I don''t know the heaven and the earth. I dare to come to our martial arts school


    "Let''s not provoke him. We really think we have the same ability!"


    A few of them disdain to speak, and their words are full of irony and disdain.

 Chapter 595

    "Boy, get over here and kowtow to Lu Yang, or we''ll tear down your whole body!"


    "Yes, boy, get over here and kowtow to apologize, or we''ll make it hard for you!"


    Lu Yang is the name of a middle-aged man.


    Qin Chao came to the martial arts school and beat Lu Yang like this, and he made wild remarks. Several martial arts players who just arrived were very upset.


    They began to scold Qin Chao and wanted him to kowtow to Lu Yang.


    Qin Chao obviously didn''t mean to apologize to Lu Yang. He said impatiently, "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Call Ouyang Qingfeng out quickly. I''ll give him something!"


    As soon as the words were finished, Qin Chao raised his foot and kicked the sack beside him.


    Seeing this, several of the warriors took a look at the sack beside Qin Chao.


    They didn''t know what was in the sack. They were all puzzled.


    At this time, Lu Yang said, "I can''t hold on any longer. Please send me to the hospital."


    "OK, take you to the hospital first."


    The two men who supported Lu Yang lifted Lu Yang up and went outside the martial arts school.


    Before leaving, Lu Yang said: "this boy is not only disrespectful to the president, but also hurt me. You must not let him go!"


    "OK, don''t worry. We''ll teach the boy a lesson." The three remaining warriors responded.


    After the two warriors left with Lu Yang, they left behind three warriors. Then they raised their eyes and stared at Qin Chao.


    One of the young men said coldly, "boy, if you kneel down and beg for mercy now, we can teach you a lesson lightly!"


    Qin Chao smelled the speech and laughed with disdain.


    He scoffed at the young man and said, "let me kneel down and beg for mercy. Should I say you are naive or naive?"


    Hearing this, the young man''s face sank and said angrily, "I don''t know what to do!"


    "Since you want to be taught a lesson, we''ll help you!"


    Qin Chao sneered: "don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you want to be like that guy before, you can have a try."


    When Qin Chao said these words, he put on the appearance that he was determined by the young men.


    The three warriors were just like eating flies, and their faces became a little ugly.


    Being looked down upon by Qin Chao, they are obviously very upset.


    "Arrogant boy, you will pay a heavy price for your arrogance!" One of them said coldly.


    Qin Chao impatiently said: "don''t talk nonsense, fight quickly!"


    According to Qin Chao, the three warriors did not take action for a moment.


    They are not fools. Although they say they want to teach Qin Chao a lesson, they don''t act rashly.


    After all, they know very well that Lu Yang is a Gao Tian the day after tomorrow. If Qin Chao can fight Lu Yang like that, Qin Chao''s martial arts strength must be one head higher than Lu Yang.


    It is not difficult for them to think that Qin Chao is a master of martial arts.


    How dare they or how can they fight against Qin Chao who is a martial arts master?


    He talks a lot, but he doesn''t dare to take any action. He is a paper tiger.


    See three people Leng in situ did not move, Qin Chao mouth raised a smile of disdain, tone sarcastically said: "how, dare not do it to me?"


    When they heard the words, they all felt humiliated and their faces turned blue and white.


    They gritted their teeth and were very upset, but they couldn''t answer back.


    The young martial arts man couldn''t help his anger and said, "don''t be crazy, boy. There are many experts in our martial arts school!"


    "If you hurt a warrior in our martial arts school, you will surely be severely punished. If you know the truth, you should quickly admit your mistake and apologize!"


    "Our deputy curator has gone out to work. He will come back later. Even if you are a martial arts master, he can handle you!"


    When it comes to the vice Museum of Changjiang maple, both the young men and the other two martial artists suddenly felt as if they had the strength and the arrogance rose again.


    After listening to the words of the young male warrior, Qin Chao was as happy as to hear a very funny joke.


    Seeing Qin Chao sneer, the faces of the three warriors suddenly become more gloomy and ugly.


    "Is your deputy curator Jiang Feng?" Qin Chao looked at the three warriors with a smile, and asked in a neutral tone.


    The young martial arts man nodded, "yes, our deputy curator''s name is Jiang Feng!"


    "Why, when it comes to our deputy curator, are you afraid?"


    Qin Chao almost couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech.


    fear? He''s afraid of wool!


    Jiang Feng has now become a dead man. What''s terrible about the dead?


    After laughing for a while, Qin Chao sarcastically said: "you don''t have to wait for your deputy curator, he has come back."


    "What do you mean?"


    When the three warriors heard the words, their faces were full of doubts.


    Qin Chao didn''t hide it either. He kicked the sack beside him and said, "your deputy curator is here."


    When the three warriors heard the words, they all looked at the sack at Qin Chao''s feet in surprise.


    In their eyes, this sack is longer, and it really seems to contain a person.


    It''s just, why are their Deputy curators put into sacks?


    Moreover, the sack has not moved. If their deputy curator is in the sack, does that mean that the deputy curator is no longer alive?


    Thinking of this possibility, the three warriors all frowned and their faces became extremely dignified.


    After a while, the middle-aged warrior, who could keep calm, said in a deep voice, "what do you mean, boy? You mean the maple of Yangtze River in our vice museum is in this sack


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he gave the middle-aged warrior a look of knowing and asking.


    Seeing Qin Chao''s acquiescence, the faces of the three warriors suddenly became extremely gloomy, as if they could drip ink.


    The young man asked angrily, "Why are our Deputy curators packed in sacks? What have you done to our Deputy curators?"


    Qin Chao''s tone was not salty, and he said straightforwardly, "your deputy curator has already gone to Yan Wangye to report."


    Before Qin Chao gave the answer, the young men had already had a bad hunch and guess.


    At the moment, I heard Qin Chao say that Jiang Feng had gone to Yan Wangye to report, and all three people''s heartbeat missed half a beat.


    Isn''t the deputy curator really dead?


    The three middle-aged martial arts people are a little unbelievable.


    In their eyes, Jiang Feng is a strong warrior, and is also the deputy director of Yanjing martial arts school. He has an extraordinary identity in the martial arts association.


    These add up enough to make them feel that few people can kill Jiang Feng, and few people dare to kill Jiang Feng.


    Now, Jiang Feng is dead, they are incredible, hard to accept!

 Chapter 596

    "I don''t believe our deputy curator is dead!"


    After a long silence, the young man said excitedly, "I want to see what''s in this sack!"


    As soon as the words fell, the young male warrior walked towards Qin Chao in a hurry.


    Seeing this, the other two fighters did not stop, but did not follow. Instead, they kept silent and stood in the same place.


    Seeing that the young male warrior wanted to see what was in the sack, Qin Chao laughed and didn''t stop him.


    These three guys don''t cry when they don''t see the coffin. Let them have a look.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, the young man went to the sack.


    He stared at the sack for a while, as if he had summoned up courage. After taking a deep breath, he trembled and stretched out his hand and slowly opened the opening of the sack.


    With the opening of the sack, Jiang Feng''s head suddenly showed.


    Jiang Feng''s eyes widened and his face turned pale. He looked terrible.


    Seeing this scene, the young martial arts man turned pale with fright. He staggered back a few steps, and then fell to the ground with an unstable center of gravity.


    "The deputy curator is really dead!"


    The young martial arts man looked frightened as if he had seen a ghost. He opened his eyes and showed a look of shock.


    "The deputy curator is dead!"


    Just as the young male warrior went to lift the sack, the other two were also staring at him.


    Although it was just a quick glance, they saw that the corpse in the sack was Jiang Feng!


    Confirm Jiang Feng dead, these two martial arts also face gloomy, heavy heart, the heart seems to be blocked, stuffy panic.


    How did the deputy curator suddenly die?


    Who killed the deputy curator?


    The three warriors were very confused.


    After a while, the young man stood up from the ground.


    Then he stared at Qin Chao with fierce eyes and asked in a cold voice: "boy, did you kill our deputy curator?"


    Qin Chao sent Jiang Feng''s body back. The young male warrior naturally suspected that Qin Chao had killed Jiang Feng.


    When the young man asked, the other two suddenly raised their eyes and looked at Qin Chao.


    All three are waiting for Qin Chao''s answer.


    Qin Chao glanced at the three people and said with a smile, "how can I harm your deputy curator who is so powerful?"


    Listen to Qin Chao say so, three martial arts naturally understand, Qin Chao denied killed Jiang Feng.


    It wasn''t Qin Chao who killed Jiang Feng. Who killed him?


    The young martial arts man did not give up. Then he asked harshly, "who killed our deputy curator?"


    Qin Chao smell speech, coldly stare at the young man, and then he said with disdain: "you have no qualification to know who killed Jiang Feng!"


    When the three warriors heard the speech, they all frowned, and a strong color of anger appeared on their faces.


    "Boy, tell me the truth quickly!" The middle-aged warrior yelled.


    Qin Chao raised a disdainful smile at the corner of his mouth. He said coldly, "I said you are not qualified enough."


    "I want to see Ouyang Qingfeng. Please call him quickly."


    Qin Chao''s tone is not salty: "I specially sent Jiang Feng''s body to him. If he doesn''t come, it''s meaningless."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, the faces of the three warriors became very ugly.


    They want to know who killed Jiang Feng, but Qin Chao doesn''t say. They can''t do anything with Qin Chao.


    After all, they are not Qin Chao''s rivals, and they can''t even add up to Qin Chao.


    Just after confirming that Jiang Feng was really dead, the middle-aged warrior sent a message to Xu Xiao, the director of the martial arts school.


    At this time, Xu Xiao was on his way.


    But at the moment, hear Qin Chao specially is to send Jiang Feng''s corpse to Ouyang Qingfeng, the eyes of three martial arts all become startled and uncertain.


    Do you want to contact the president?


    Ouyang Qingfeng, as the leader of the martial arts circle and the president of the martial arts association, has an unusual status.


    It''s not something anyone wants to see.


    However, Qin Chao wanted to see Ouyang Qingfeng by name, and he was carrying Jiang Feng''s body, which made them have to think about it carefully.


    However, in their capacity, there is no contact information for Ouyang Qingfeng. We can only wait for the curator Xu Xiao to come.


    "Boy, we can''t get in touch with the president. We can''t ask him to come."


    The middle-aged warrior said to Qin Chao in a deep voice, "I have just contacted the curator. He is on his way. He can contact the president. When he comes, you can tell him."


    The middle-aged martial arts man is very careful.


    He did not contact Xu Xiao again. Instead, he asked Qin Chao to wait for Xu Xiao to come, and then he talked about contacting Ouyang Qingfeng.


    The reason why the middle-aged warrior said this was that he wanted to keep Qin Chao and not let him leave.


    Qin Chao is not a fool. The middle-aged warrior thinks carefully about what he can guess.


    In this regard, he just disdained to smile, did not expose, because he did not care about these.


    No matter who you call, it''s ok as long as you can see Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Qin Chao held his chest in both hands and said in a bored way: "I don''t have much time. You''d better ask your curator to hurry up!"


    Seeing Qin Chao''s unbridled and reckless manner, the three middle-aged warriors are itching, but they can''t help it. Who can''t beat Qin Chao?


    The three middle-aged warriors dare to be angry, but they can only stare at Qin Chao.


    At noon, Xu Xiao went out to eat. He was not far from the martial arts school.


    After receiving a call from Wu zhe at noon and knowing that Jiang Feng had been killed, Xu Xiao rushed back to the museum as quickly as possible.


    After a while, Xu Xiao went back to the museum.


    Seeing Xu Xiao coming in, the three middle-aged warriors suddenly said excitedly, "curator, you are back at last!"


    "Come and deal with this boy!"


    "The boy broke into the martial arts school, injured a librarian, and took the body of the Deputy librarian with him. He had evil intentions."


    Xu Xiao didn''t pay attention to the three middle-aged warriors. He walked in without expression and went straight to Qin Chao.


    Xu Xiao first looks at Qin Chao with sharp eyes, then his eyes fall on the sack.


    Xu Xiao said in a very low voice, "is there Jiang Feng''s body in it?"


    Qin Chao took a look at Xu Xiao, and then said in a neutral tone: "yes."


    Xu Xiaowen said, frowning tightly together.


    He didn''t open the sack to see if Jiang Feng''s body was in it. As a top martial artist, he was able to detect it.


    In addition, Qin Chao said that, there is no need to see it again.


    Xu Xiao then raised his head and looked at Qin Chao coldly. He opened his lips slightly and asked in a deep voice, "who killed Jiang Feng?"


    Qin Chao sniffed the words and gave a cold smile. "You should ask Ouyang Qingfeng, the president of the martial arts association."


    Xu Xiaowen said, as if suddenly thought of something, face suddenly become unprecedented dignified!

 Chapter 597

    As Ouyang Qingfeng''s military strategist, Xu Xiao is clear about all Ouyang Qingfeng''s actions.


    He was surprised to know that Jiang Fan had gone to monitor Shen Ze before.


    Now, Jiang Fan died, probably because he was exposed and then killed by Shen Ze.


    Thinking of this possibility, Xu Xiao''s face became very gloomy.


    If Jiang Fan died in another accident, it would be easier to handle the matter. If he died in Shen Ze''s hands, it would be very difficult.


    Because if this is the case, it will expose the fact that Ouyang Qingfeng is monitoring Shen Ze, which will put Ouyang Qingfeng in a bad situation.


    After all, Shen Ze is not under surveillance.


    If Ouyang Qingfeng did this, it would be shameful to spread it, and he would have a bad reputation for taking the world''s great criticism.


    Of course, the most important thing is whether Shen Ze will take any action when he knows about it?


    Although Shen Ze has no public office now, his appeal and active power are still terrible.


    Before that, the Western War Zone issued harsh words, and anyone who disrespects Shen Ze again will be charged, which can prove this very well.


    Although Shen Ze is no longer the commander-in-chief of the western war zone, he obviously has the ability to mobilize 300000 Qinglong troops.


    If Shen Ze, for this reason, transferred the Qinglong army to attack the Wudao Association, what should he do?


    Although Wudao association is the largest nongovernmental organization in dragon Kingdom, it is not worth mentioning compared with Qinglong army, the first army of dragon kingdom.


    If the two sides really fight against each other, the martial arts association will be defeated in the end. This is the result that everyone can think of.


    Thinking of these, Xu Xiao suddenly was very worried.


    Of course, it was only his guess, but he knew very well that the facts were closely related to what he thought.


    After pondering for a long time, Xu Xiao raised his head, looked at Qin Chao with deep eyes, and asked in a low voice, "are you instructed to see my master?"


    Qin Chao had no words and gave Xu Xiao a look of knowing and asking.


    Then, he said impatiently, "please call the old man Ouyang Qingfeng. I have something to say to him."


    Hearing Qin Chao say that Ouyang Qingfeng is an old man, Xu Xiao and the other two martial artists on the scene all look a little ugly.


    In their eyes, Ouyang Qingfeng is their respected teacher and president. They can''t let people insult him.


    Qin Chao said so, obviously let them a few hearts were born with a bad mood.


    In addition to Xu Xiaoneng''s calmness, the other two warriors all stare at Qin Chao with a kind of extremely angry eyes. They all look like they want to eat Qin Chao.


    Xu Xiao said to Qin Chao in a deep voice, "if you have anything to say to me, let me tell the master."


    Qin Chao glanced at Xu Xiao and said coldly, "I don''t need you to do it for me. Just call Ouyang Qingfeng."


    Then, Qin Chao was domineering again, and said in a strong tone: "I advise you to call Ouyang Qingfeng, otherwise there will be some bad consequences. Don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    As soon as Qin Chao said this, Xu Xiao and the other two soldiers on the scene frowned, and their faces became very gloomy.


    Qin Chao''s words are obviously words in his words, implying threats and threats.


    The other two warriors were very upset, while Xu Xiao was thoughtful.


    Hearing Qin Chao say this, Xu Xiao is more sure that Qin Chao is Shen Ze.


    The confirmation of this point shows that what Qin Chao said is true at all.


    If you really don''t call Ouyang Qingfeng, it''s really possible that something very bad will happen and there will be unbearable consequences.


    Xu Xiao''s eyes twinkled. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, "my name is shizunlai."


    Qin Chao smelled the speech and laughed with satisfaction: "that''s right!"


    Seeing that Qin Chao was so arrogant and arrogant, the other two warriors were all gnashing their teeth.


    Xu Xiao was also upset, but he forbeared not to attack.


    Immediately, Xu Xiao takes out his mobile phone and calls Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Xu Xiaochang said in a short way that something big happened in the martial arts school and Ouyang Qingfeng was needed to deal with it.


    Although Ouyang Qingfeng was very strange, Xu Xiao contacted him and promised to come to the martial arts school.


    After the end of the call, Xu Xiao said to Qin Chao, "the master has arrived. Please wait for a moment."


    "Well."


    Qin Chao gave a hum, and then said nothing more.


    He went to one side, found a chair and sat down. Then he folded his arms around his chest and closed his eyes.


    Xu Xiao takes a look at Qin Chao, and then he waves to the other two fighters on the scene.


    The two fighters knew what they were doing, and after staring at Qin Chao fiercely, they left the field.


    After only Xu Xiao and Qin Chao were left, Xu Xiao also found a chair to sit down, waiting for Ouyang Qingfeng to come.


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s residence is not far from the martial arts school, so not long after, Ouyang Qingfeng came to the martial arts school.


    The two soldiers were waiting at the gate of the martial arts school. When they saw Ouyang Qingfeng, they led the latter to Qin Chao.


    Seeing the arrival of Ouyang Qingfeng, Xu Xiao immediately got up and went to the former.


    Ouyang Qingfeng asked frankly, "what''s the matter?"


    Xu Xiao pointed to the sack on the ground and said in a deep voice, "Jiang Feng is dead."


    Ouyang Qingfeng heard the speech, and frowned.


    He turned his head and stared at the sack on the ground. In a low voice, he asked, "how can Jiang Feng die?"


    Xu Xiao replied solemnly, "he should have been exposed."


    Ouyang Qingfeng frowned a little more when he heard that. He naturally understood what Xu Xiao meant by that.


    Jiang Feng to monitor Shen Ze''s things, is Ouyang Qingfeng arrangement.


    Jiang Feng died, exposed, it is obvious that Shen Ze was killed.


    Aware of this, Ouyang Qingfeng''s eyebrows twisted into a line, his face became very gloomy and ugly.


    The surveillance of Shen Ze has been exposed, which is obviously a very bad thing.


    Moreover, Jiang Feng''s body was sent to the martial arts school. Ouyang Qingfeng''s meaning was obvious.


    Ouyang Qingfeng looked gloomy and said in a deep voice, "who sent the body?"


    Not waiting for Xu Xiao to say anything, Qin Chao, who had stood up from his chair, said in a bland tone: "I sent it."


    Ouyang Qingfeng hears the news and turns around. He looks at Qin Chao like lightning.


    Ouyang Qingfeng looked at Ouyang Qingfeng with sharp eyes, then asked in a harsh voice: "who are you?"


    Qin Chao grinned and said, "if I don''t change my name, I''ll sit down and I won''t change my surname, so is Qin Chao."


    Seeing Qin Chao dare to be so unscrupulous in front of him, Ouyang Qingfeng''s eyes showed a strong anger.


    He forbeared his anger, and then asked in a deep voice, "are you Shen Diaolong''s man?"


    Qin Chao didn''t hide it. He nodded his head.

 Chapter 598

    Seeing that Qin Chao admitted that he was Shen Ze, Ouyang Qingfeng''s face suddenly became more gloomy.


    Standing on one side, Xu Xiao''s face became extremely gloomy and his brows were locked.


    This time, Ouyang Qingfeng and Xu Xiaohe can clearly recognize that Shen Ze killed Jiang Feng and asked Qin Chao to send the body.


    Shen Ze''s action was obviously aimed at Ouyang Qingfeng, which meant to be a threat and a warning.


    Thinking of these, Ouyang Qingfeng frowned and his eyes flickered.


    After thinking for a while, Ouyang Qingfeng stares at Qin Chao with sharp eyes and asks in a deep voice, "what does Shen Diaolong want you to do with Jiang Feng''s body?"


    Qin Chao sneered at Ouyang Qingfeng and said, "what do you want me to do with the corpse? Don''t you know very well in your heart?"


    Feeling Qin Chao''s irony, Ouyang Qingfeng''s face became more ugly just like eating a fly.


    He pretended to know nothing and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?"


    Qin Chao stares at Ouyang Qingfeng''s eyes and bursts out a killing opportunity. He says angrily: "you arrange Jiang Feng to monitor my master. My master executed him, so naturally he wants to send the body to you!"


    "I''ll bring you the body, and I''ll have a word with you by the way!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t even think about it. He said without hesitation, "I didn''t arrange Jiang Feng to watch Shen Diaolong. Don''t spit out blood!"


    Obviously, Ouyang Qingfeng doesn''t want to admit that he ordered Jiang Feng to watch Shen Ze.


    He knew the power of it, so he didn''t admit it.


    It''s a disgraceful thing to send people to watch others. It''s a shameful and spiteful thing.


    Ouyang Qingfeng knows that if he admits that he ordered Jiang Feng to spy on Shen Ze, he will not only get into trouble, but may even have a bad name on his back.


    Of course, the most important thing is that if he admits that he ordered Jiang Feng to spy on Shen Ze, then Shen Ze has a reason to fight him.


    After all, sending someone to watch Shen Ze has violated some rules, and it''s still a very disgraceful thing.


    Once the information goes out, it will damage Ouyang Qingfeng''s reputation.


    Therefore, Ouyang Qingfeng will not admit this kind of thing.


    He has already thought about it. Jiang Feng is dead now. He has no evidence to prove his death. He will never admit that he ordered Jiang Feng to watch Shen Ze and get rid of all the relationships!


    Seeing that Ouyang Qingfeng doesn''t admit it, he tells Jiang Feng to watch Shen Ze, and on the other hand, he says that he is spitting blood, Qin Chao laughs.


    The anger in Qin Chao''s eyes became more and more intense, and there was a strong color of irony on his face. In a sarcastic tone, he said to Ouyang Qingfeng, "why, do you have the seed to admit it?"


    "Don''t you have the guts to do this? Why do you dare not admit it like a grandson now? "


    Qin Chao said these words, staring at Ouyang Qingfeng''s eyes showed a strong color of disdain.


    Obviously, Qin Chao despised Ouyang Qingfeng''s actions.


    In his opinion, since Ouyang Qingfeng has done so, he should be as bold as a man.


    Instead of being a shrinking turtle like now, I dare not admit it.


    "Isn''t Ouyang Qingfeng the president of the martial arts association? Isn''t it the leader of martial arts? Why don''t you have this backbone? "


    "It''s ridiculous that you Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t dare to admit it after you''ve done something shameful!"


    Qin Chao denounced Ouyang Qingfeng.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng''s face became extremely ugly like eating excrement.


    Although Ouyang Qingfeng is not a public official in the state of dragon, he is the president of the martial arts association, the largest nongovernmental organization in the state of dragon, a martial arts master who has been famous in the martial arts circle for many years, and a leading figure.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is a great man.


    Usually, Ouyang Qingfeng has always been treated respectfully by others. When did anyone dare to mock Ouyang Qingfeng face to face?


    It''s not that kind of person who is so strong. He dares to mock Ouyang Qingfeng like this. Ouyang Qingfeng probably slaps him dead!


    However, Qin Chao''s identity is unusual.


    Qin Chao is Shen Ze''s man. He can''t move without permission.


    Although Ouyang Qingfeng was very angry, he still resisted his anger and didn''t touch Qin Chao.


    He wanted to slap Qin Chao to death, but after that, it became more difficult.


    Jiang Feng''s case, because there is no proof of death, Ouyang Qingfeng can insist, never admit.


    But if he does something to Qin Chao, it''s impossible to get rid of the relationship.


    Ouyang Qingfeng wants to kill Shen Ze, but he needs a legitimate reason, and it can''t be mixed with the changes.


    If there is any other trouble, he may not only fail to achieve his goal, but also make himself, even the whole Martial Arts Association, into a state of hopelessness.


    At this time, on the surface, it seems to tear the face, but some things have not reached the point of never ending.


    Although Ouyang Qingfeng is a martial arts man, he is not bad at heart. He knows that he can''t bear to make big plans, so he will bear it even if he is not happy.


    After a moment''s silence, Ouyang Qingfeng stares at Qin Chao with his fierce eyes and says coldly, "no matter what you say, as long as it''s not something I did, I won''t admit it."


    "OK, don''t admit it. That''s good!"


    Qin Chao nodded, then sneered at Ouyang Qingfeng and said, "I won''t call you an old man in the future, just call you a turtle."


    After hearing what Qin Chao said, he called himself a turtle with a shrunken head. Ouyang Qingfeng''s eyes suddenly burst out with a strong kill.


    Ouyang Qingfeng was so angry that he almost couldn''t help raising his hand to kill Qin Chao.


    He gave a cold snort, but finally he didn''t do it.


    Qin Chao is more unscrupulous, he glanced at Ouyang Qingfeng, and then said: "shrink head turtle, even if you don''t admit it, you told Jiang Feng to monitor my master''s things will not change."


    "My master executed Jiang Feng. It''s a warning to you."


    "My master asked me to tell you not to be a demon, or he will make you regret what you have done."


    When Qin Chao said the following words, there was a strong sense of warning and threat.


    Ouyang Qingfeng after listening, eyebrows directly twisted into a line.


    No one likes to be threatened, and Ouyang Qingfeng is no exception.


    Being threatened by Qin Chao''s small role is even more unacceptable to him.


    But what if it''s unacceptable?


    This boy is from Shen Diaolong. He can''t move.


    Ouyang Qingfeng can''t breathe out. He feels very depressed, but he can''t help it.


    However, although he was so threatened, Ouyang Qingfeng still didn''t change his mind.


    As for the matter of killing Shen Ze, he will continue to do it. As for how to do it, we have to think it over carefully.

 Chapter 599

    Ouyang Qingfeng is still a relatively transparent thing.


    He knew that he had made a feud with Shen Ze, so he couldn''t be indecisive and needed to carry on to the end.


    Because he knows very well that even if he doesn''t kill Shen Ze, Shen Ze will kill him.


    This matter has become a matter of certainty, can not be changed!


    Therefore, for Qin Chao''s threat, Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t pay attention to it.


    Ouyang Qingfeng stares at Qin Chao coldly without saying a word.


    It''s time to say that Qin Chao didn''t mean to stay.


    Qin Chao stares at Ouyang Qingfeng coldly with his murderous eyes. Then he turns around and swaggers toward the outside of the martial arts school.


    Ouyang Qingfeng and Xu Xiaodu look at Qin Chao with gloomy eyes and leave unharmed.


    After a while, Qin Chao walked out of the martial arts school.


    After leaving the martial arts school, Qin Chao, who felt relieved, drove directly back to the courtyard.


    ¡­¡­


    After Qin Chao left, the martial arts school fell into silence.


    Ouyang Qingfeng and Xu Xiaodu had no words for a long time.


    Don''t know after a long time, Ouyang Qingfeng said: "Jiang Feng how so waste, unexpectedly was Shen Diaolong to pull out!"


    For Jiang Feng''s death, Ouyang Qingfeng does not care.


    What he cares about is obviously that Jiang Feng is too useless and exposed. He is caught by Shen Ze, which spoils his business.


    Ouyang Qingfeng was very angry and said in a gloomy tone: "now we can''t find anyone to watch Shen Diaolong any more!"


    After complaining, Ouyang Qingfeng immediately looks at the dignified Xu Xiao and asks, "Xu Xiao, what do you say to do next?"


    When Xu Xiao heard the speech, his face was reflective.


    After a while, Xu Xiao said calmly: "there is no good way now."


    "If you send someone to watch Shen Diaolong again, it will probably make Shen Diaolong completely angry. At that time, he will directly lift the table and stop playing."


    Ouyang Qingfeng heard that although he didn''t want to see such a situation, he still nodded and had to admit the fact.


    This time, Jiang Feng is exposed. Shen Diaolong just kills Jiang Feng and sends Qin Chao to deliver the body with a verbal warning.


    Although it seems to be face to face, but the actual situation is not to that extent.


    If Shen Diaolong really wanted to fight, he would not have sent Qin Chao to deliver the body.


    Ouyang Qingfeng pondered for a while and asked, "what do you think Shen Diaolong is doing today?"


    Xu Xiao thought about it and replied, "I think Shen Diaolong is procrastinating."


    "He didn''t fight directly, but did these things, mainly to make the master stop acting rashly."


    Ouyang Qingfeng thinks Xu Xiao has a point. He nods and says, "Shen Diaolong wants to delay?"


    "Is he trying to delay his recovery?"


    Xu Xiao nodded and said, "it should be like this."


    Ouyang Qingfeng frowned when he heard the speech. Then he said in a low voice, "Shen Diaolong wants to fight with me after his injury is healed. His wishful thinking is really good."


    The reason why Ouyang Qingfeng made an appointment with Shen Ze was that Shen Ze was injured and his force could not be fully exerted.


    Only in this way can Ouyang Qingfeng be sure that he can defeat Shen Ze and even kill him.


    As we all know, Shen Ze is a half human and half god.


    He was the first God of war in the world, and had a brilliant record of killing two martial arts masters one after another.


    Such Shen Ze, in the whole world, no one dares to say that he is his opponent.


    Even Ouyang Qingfeng, who has been famous for many years, is not sure that he can be the opponent of Shen Ze at the peak.


    If Shen Ze''s injury recovers and his martial arts strength returns to its peak, Ouyang Qingfeng obviously has no confidence to defeat Shen Ze.


    Thinking of these, Ouyang Qingfeng coldly said: "we must not let Shen Diaolong recover from his injury, and his martial arts strength will return to the peak state. I must start before he recovers!"


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Xu Xiao''s face showed a strong color of worry.


    After pondering for a moment, Xu Xiao still said, "master, this matter can''t be done too quickly."


    "If you act rashly, you are likely to lose everything."


    For Ouyang Qingfeng to kill Shen Ze this matter, Xu Xiao has been holding a negative, more pessimistic idea.


    At the moment, although the words are not pleasant to hear, Xu Xiao still says them to persuade Ouyang Qingfeng.


    As the saying goes, good advice goes against the ear.


    After hearing Xu Xiao''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng frowned unhappily and his face became a little gloomy.


    Ouyang Qingfeng stares at Xu Xiao angrily, and asks in a cold voice, "why, are you making me rein in now?"


    When Xu Xiao heard the speech, he looked very cold. He wanted to talk and stopped. Finally, he lowered his head and didn''t say anything.


    Seeing Xu Xiao''s acquiescence, Ouyang Qingfeng''s face became more gloomy.


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s eyes became more and more angry. He said angrily, "there is no turning back. Now I have no way back."


    "If I don''t kill Shen Diaolong, he will kill me."


    "Of course, even if I kill him, there will be a lot of danger after that."


    "But now I have no better way than to continue."


    Huang Shiping is the backer behind Ouyang Qingfeng.


    It was Huang Shiping who asked Ouyang Qingfeng to kill Shen Ze. If Ouyang Qingfeng couldn''t do it completely, it would not only arouse Shen Ze''s hatred, but also let Huang Shiping continue to support him because he didn''t satisfy Huang Shiping.


    If you lose Huang Shiping''s support and Shen Ze''s hatred, Ouyang Qingfeng''s situation will become very bad.


    If Ouyang Qingfeng goes all the way to the black and kills Shen Ze, he will finish what Huang Shiping gave him, and then he will get Huang Shiping''s protection.


    Although I don''t know what kind of danger will happen after killing Shen Ze, many things won''t be so difficult under the protection of Huang Shiping, the first ruler of the Dragon kingdom.


    Therefore, Ouyang Qingfeng impressively thinks that his best choice now is to continue and find the right opportunity to kill Shen Ze.


    It''s just that the situation is not optimistic. It will be very difficult for him to kill Shen Ze!


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Xu Xiao sighed in his heart, nodded and said nothing more.


    Looking at the dull Xu Xiao, Ouyang Qingfeng said in an unquestionable tone: "Xu Xiao, no matter what you do, you must come up with a good way to kill Shen Ze!"


    When Xu Xiao heard the speech, he felt bitter and astringent.


    He is not a god man. How can he come up with a good way to kill Shen Ze?

 Chapter 600

    Shen Ze is the first God of war in the world. Before that, he was the first powerful minister of the Dragon kingdom.


    In the whole world, few people dare to kill Shen Ze, let alone have a good way to kill Shen Ze.


    As everyone knows, Shen Ze is still a top martial arts player. Even if he is injured, he is also very powerful. Most martial arts players are not his opponents at all.


    Even if Ouyang Qingfeng, the top martial arts player, is not absolutely sure that he can kill Shen Ze.


    A good way to kill Shen Ze, no!


    Xu Xiao impressively thinks so.


    After pondering for a moment, Xu Xiao shook his head at Ouyang Qingfeng and said, "I can''t think of a good way to kill Shen Diaolong."


    Ouyang Qingfeng smell speech, brow tightly wrinkled together.


    There is no good way. What should we do?


    Ouyang Qingfeng said in a low voice: "how to do it now?"


    Xu Xiaomu light a convergence, coldly said: "if the iron heart to kill Shen Diaolong, only forced to."


    Xu Xiao Huoran raised his head, eyes sharply staring at Ouyang Qingfeng, word by word, said in a deep voice: "need master to personally challenge!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s face became more dignified than ever.


    Personally challenge, that is, directly tear the skin, make things to the absolute opposite, there is no room for moderation.


    What''s more, it takes a lot of courage to challenge yourself.


    Ordinary people dare not challenge Shen Ze!


    Ouyang Qingfeng frowned and pondered for a while, then asked: "there is no other way?"


    Xu Xiao shook his head and said, "No


    "Shen Diaolong won''t agree to fight with you at present. You have to go to the door in person and take advantage of Shen Diaolong. He hasn''t left Yanjing yet."


    "If Shen Diaolong leaves Yanjing, it will not be easy to find him then."


    "And if he''s allowed to leave, when he recovers, there''s no chance to kill him."


    Speaking of this, Xu Xiaodun said: "I suspect Shen Diaolong has found a helper. If he wants to find him, the master needs to bring two helpers."


    "Only with a helper, the master will have the chance to fight with Shen Diaolong alone."


    Ou Qingfeng inquired, "how can you see that Shen Diaolong has found a helper?"


    Xu Xiao replied, "because of Jiang Feng''s death."


    "Shen Diaolong is injured now. His force is not at its peak. Jiang Feng is good at hiding. He should not be found by Shen Diaolong."


    "So, I think Shen Diaolong found a helper, and the helper was a top martial arts man. That''s why he found out Jiang Feng and killed him."


    After hearing Xu Xiao''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng nodded in agreement: "it makes sense."


    "Shen Diaolong''s handwriting is not small when he finds a top martial arts man to help him." Ouyang Qingfeng said with strange emotion.


    As we all know, top martial artists are rare in the whole world. It is very difficult to find a top martial artist.


    In Ouyang Qingfeng''s opinion, Shen Diaolong''s ability to find a top martial arts man as a helper is a manifestation of his ability and means.


    Thus, Ouyang Qingfeng also thought of another point: "from this point of view, Shen Diaolong is really not healed, so he will find help."


    "Now is a good time to kill him!"


    As soon as the words were finished, Ouyang Qingfeng saw a cold opportunity to kill.


    "Now is really a good time to kill Shen Diaolong." Xu Xiao also agrees with this.


    "It''s just that it''s very difficult for Shen Diaolong to kill him when he has a top martial arts man as a helper."


    Ouyang Qingfeng had a strong self-confidence on his face. His tone implied murder. He said coldly: "as long as Shen Diaolong is not in the peak state of force, I am sure I can kill him!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng, as the president of the martial arts association and the leader of the martial arts circle, swept all the martial arts schools of the Dragon Kingdom and beat all the invincible men in the world. He was also a very powerful presence among the top martial arts men.


    If Shen Ze is not at his peak, Ouyang Qingfeng is sure to kill him.


    Xu Xiao is very clear about Ouyang Qingfeng''s martial strength, so he does not doubt what Ouyang Qingfeng said, but directly chooses to believe it.


    Xu Xiaoshen said in a voice: "if the master is sure, let''s take action!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng pondered for a while and nodded heavily.


    "Since there''s no good way, you have to find it yourself."


    After pondering for a moment, Ouyang Qingfeng said, "I want to take two martial arts masters with me."


    "Xu Xiao, you can come with me, and then you can find a martial arts master."


    To be honest, Xu Xiao doesn''t want to follow Ouyang Qingfeng to kill Shen Diaolong.


    However, Ouyang Qingfeng''s order, he had to comply.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is his master. He doesn''t violate his meaning.


    Xu Xiao had no choice but to nod, "yes, master."


    "OK, go to find another martial arts master."


    After Ouyang Qingfeng finished, he turned and left.


    Xu Xiao sighed as he watched Ouyang Qingfeng leave.


    It''s really painful to ask him to kill Shen Diaolong!


    Xu Xiao did not support Ouyang Qingfeng to kill Shen Diaolong from the beginning to the end.


    First, he felt that Shen Diaolong was not easy to kill and the risk was too great. Second, he didn''t want to see Shen Diaolong killed.


    Shen Ze''s deeds are well known all over the world, and the people of the Dragon kingdom are familiar with them.


    In Xu Xiao''s eyes, Shen Ze is a hero worthy of his respect and respect.


    For Shen Ze, Xu Xiao has always held a very respectful attitude, and even some worship.


    After all, although Shen Ze is young, he has achieved more than anyone else.


    It''s normal for Xu Xiao to have such an idea.


    It is because of these ideas that Xu Xiao does not want to see Ouyang Qingfeng and Shen Ze face each other in life and death. They are both defeated, and even one side is injured or killed.


    Whether it''s Shen Ze or Ouyang Qingfeng, it''s not what Xu Xiao wants to see.


    Thinking of killing Shen Ze with Ouyang Qingfeng, Xu Xiao feels very headache and pain.


    If he could, he would never do it.


    It''s just that people in the world can''t help themselves.


    There are some things you don''t want to do.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is determined to kill Shen Ze. He doesn''t listen to advice at all. Xu Xiao has no other choice.


    After tangled for a while, Xu Xiao forced down all the thoughts and threw away the wishful thinking in his mind.


    Even if there is no choice, it is no longer tangled.


    Although Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t order to deal with Jiang Feng, he didn''t care about Jiang Feng, but Xu Xiao, the elder martial brother, did.


    Xu Xiao impressively called someone to cremate Jiang Feng''s body.


    And he is to arrange to find another martial arts master to help.


    In order to kill Shen Ze, it is obviously necessary for three martial arts masters to go together!

 Chapter 601

    Shen Ze himself is a top martial arts man, and his martial arts strength is unfathomable.


    Because Shen Ze has a mythical record of killing two martial arts masters, no one knows how high his martial arts strength is, but it can only be said that it is unfathomable.


    It is because of this that Ouyang Qingfeng and Xu Xiao know very well that in order to kill Shen Ze, there must be many martial arts masters.


    According to the current situation, Shen Ze has found a helper as a top Wufu, and the camp adds up to two top Wufu.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is a top martial arts man, and Xu Xiao is also a martial arts master. In order to suppress Shen Ze, he still needs a martial arts master.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is the president of the martial arts association and the leader of the martial arts circle. His reputation in the martial arts circle is obviously very high.


    In the name of Ouyang Qingfeng, Xu Xiao was able to invite a martial arts master.


    It''s just that it''s not that easy.


    After all, the martial arts master was called to deal with Shen Diaolong.


    In the whole world, few people dare to fight against Shen Ze, let alone deal with him.


    Even if the master of martial arts is such a rare transcendent existence, he doesn''t dare to be the enemy of Shen Ze casually.


    Not to mention Shen Ze''s power, let''s say that Shen Ze is a fierce man who killed two martial arts masters, which is enough to make any martial arts master feel awed.


    Therefore, even if we can find the master of martial arts, whether we can be sure is still two questions.


    After all, not every martial arts master has the courage to fight against Shen Ze.


    Xu Xiao is very clear about this.


    As the eldest disciple of Ouyang Qingfeng, Xu Xiao knew all the famous martial arts masters.


    Among them, he chose his best friend who was also a martial arts master.


    This is a female warrior named Fang Ling. Her age is similar to that of Xu Xiao. She is regarded as Xu Xiao''s confidant.


    As a female martial arts master, Fang Ling is obviously more rare.


    Although she is a female, Fang Ling''s martial arts strength is not weak compared with Xu Xiao''s.


    Xu Xiao calls Fang Ling and asks her to go to the martial arts school to discuss the matter.


    Around 3 p.m., Fang Ling, dressed in black casual clothes, came to the martial arts school, Xu Xiao''s office.


    "Sit down."


    After waving to Fang Ling to sit down, Xu Xiao got up and poured a cup of tea for her, then returned to her seat and sat down.


    Fang Ling took a sip of tea from her cup. Then she asked Xu Xiao, "what''s the matter with you calling me in a hurry?"


    Some things are inconvenient to say on the phone, but Xu Xiao did not directly tell Fang Ling what it is on the phone. Instead, he talked about it after the meeting.


    Xu Xiao also took a cup of tea and took a sip of water. Then he looked at Fang Ling with deep eyes and said with a very serious look: "I have a very important thing to ask you for help."


    Fang Ling''s face became more serious when she heard the speech.


    "What''s the matter?" she asked softly


    Xu Xiao pondered for a moment and said, "help my master deal with Shen Diaolong."


    Fang Ling''s face suddenly became very dignified.


    Before that, Ouyang Qingfeng''s engagement with Shen Ze made a lot of noise, even people like Fang Ling knew it.


    At the moment, when she heard Xu Xiao say that she would ask Ouyang Qingfeng to help Shen Diaolong, she suddenly realized that Xu Xiao was not joking with her.


    It''s not a small thing to deal with Shen Diaolong. Although she has a very good relationship with Xu Xiao, Fang Ling still can''t give a definite answer for the first time.


    Fang Ling pondered for a while. Then she asked seriously, "what do you want to do with Shen Diaolong?"


    Xu Xiao had no words, but made a neck wiping action to Fang Ling.


    Although Fang Ling is a determined master of martial arts, she is shocked and surprised to understand what Xu Xiao means.


    Didn''t Ouyang Qingfeng just make an engagement with Shen Diaolong? How did it become to kill Shen Diaolong?


    Xu Xiao makes the action of wiping his neck, which means that Ouyang Qingfeng wants to kill Shen Diaolong.


    In Fang Ling''s opinion, it takes a lot of courage to deal with Shen Diaolong, let alone kill him.


    It''s a big thing, it''s a big thing!


    For Fang Ling, it''s very difficult for her to deal with Shen Diaolong. It''s very difficult for her to kill Shen Diaolong again!


    Knowing that Ouyang Qingfeng is going to kill Shen Diaolong, Fang Ling has set off a lot of waves in her heart. She can''t calm down for a long time.


    Xu Xiao knows that this is a big event for anyone. It''s normal to have huge emotional fluctuations at the first time.


    After that, he did not make any more noise to disturb Fang Ling, but let her digest quietly.


    I don''t know how long later, Fang Ling seems to calm down.


    She raised her head to meet Xu Xiao''s eyes.


    Fang Ling asked in a deep voice, "why did your master kill Shen Diaolong?"


    Xu Xiao just guessed that Ouyang Qingfeng was ordered by others, so he went to kill Shen Diaolong. However, he didn''t know exactly what happened.


    Xu Xiao can''t say anything in detail, he can only find a shallow reason.


    "The master had already sent out a war note to Shen Diaolong, and the two sides had reached a situation of overwhelming momentum."


    "If the master doesn''t kill Shen Diaolong, Shen Diaolong will kill him."


    After listening to Xu Xiao''s answer, Fang Ling''s Willow eyebrows were tightly knit together.


    Does Shen Diaolong say that killing can kill?


    Fang Ling thinks it''s very inappropriate to kill Shen Diaolong.


    After thinking for a while, she said to Xu Xiao sincerely, "I think you should persuade your master to kill Shen Diaolong."


    "Even if he has already sent out a war note to Shen Diaolong, he has not started yet. There is still room for recovery."


    "Ten thousand steps back, even if Shen Diaolong wanted to kill your master, he didn''t mean to kill you."


    "Your master is the president of the martial arts association. He is also a top martial arts man. His status is extraordinary. Even if he can''t confront Shen Diaolong head-on, he still has the ability to protect himself."


    Fang Ling''s idea is still very thorough.


    "It''s not easy to kill Shen Diaolong."


    "What''s more, there is no need for your master to do so."


    Fang Ling thought about it and said, "it''s obviously not worth it for your master to fight with Shen Diaolong for the sake of a dead disciple."


    Finally, Fang Ling said earnestly, "Xu Xiao, I think you should persuade your master not to kill Shen Diaolong."


    Hearing the speech, Xu Xiao shook his head. In a complicated tone, he said, "the master doesn''t listen to me at all."


    For Fang Ling, Xu Xiao did not hide, he directly told his guess.


    "The master should not just avenge his disciples, but someone behind him ordered him to kill Shen Diaolong."


    Fang Ling frowned when she heard the speech.

 Chapter 602

    Fang Ling asked suspiciously, "is there someone behind your master telling him to kill Shen Diaolong?"


    "It''s just my guess. I''m not sure, but I''m sure there must be someone behind the master," Xu said


    Fang Ling''s face became more dignified.


    Because from the current situation, things are more complicated than she thought.


    Fang Ling looked at Xu Xiao and asked, "who do you think is the person behind your master?"


    Xu Xiao shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    After a while, Xu Xiao said again, "but I''m sure that this backstage manipulator is willing to locate high-power people."


    Fang Ling heard the speech and nodded in agreement.


    Can anyone who can direct Ouyang Qingfeng be an ordinary person?


    Moreover, what Ouyang Qingfeng was instructed to do was to kill Shen Diaolong.


    The man behind the scenes must be a big boss, and he must have a grudge against Shen Diaolong, otherwise he would not have ordered Ouyang Qingfeng to kill Shen Diaolong.


    Xu Xiao and Fang Ling are both super intelligent people.


    Speaking of this, both of them subconsciously thought about who would be behind Ouyang Qingfeng?


    Fang Ling''s idea is more bold. After a while, she looks at Xu Xiao''s eyes as if she suddenly thought of something.


    Fang Ling asked in a low voice, "Xu Xiao, do you think the person behind your master is the first leader of the Dragon kingdom?"


    What Fang Ling refers to is Huang Shiping, the first executive of the Dragon kingdom!


    After listening to Fang Ling''s words, Xu Xiao felt that Fang Ling''s idea was too bold, but he didn''t express his opinion for the first time. Instead, he looked thoughtful.


    Although Fang Ling''s idea is bold, it has some basis and reason.


    As we all know, Huang Shiping and Shen Diaolong have never dealt with each other.


    Xu Xiao and Fang Ling know this.


    Moreover, they have come up with the idea that the man behind Ouyang Qingfeng is a big boss.


    Huang Shiping''s status as the first power holder of the Dragon kingdom is also very consistent.


    From these combinations, it is really possible that Huang Shiping is the person behind Ouyang Qingfeng.


    As the first ruler of the Dragon Kingdom, Huang Shiping has the right to order Ouyang Qingfeng to kill Shen Diaolong.


    Besides, some things also make sense.


    For example, it was because Huang Shiping asked Ouyang Qingfeng to kill Shen Diaolong that Ouyang Qingfeng was so determined and never changed his mind.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is not a fool. He knows the consequences of killing Shen Diaolong, but he still chooses to do so without hesitation. Obviously, he has a certain reliance.


    And Huang Shiping is Ouyang Qingfeng''s dependence!


    At that time, after Ouyang Qingfeng killed Shen Diaolong, Huang Shiping can help him with everything that appears and calm everything down.


    Huang Shiping is now the highest leader of the state of dragon, obviously with such ability.


    With this guarantee, Ouyang Qingfeng can kill Shen Diaolong.


    Thinking of these, Xu Xiao is surprised to think that Fang Ling''s guess is probably right.


    Although some can''t believe it, Xu Xiao said in a deep voice: "I think about it carefully. I think your guess is probably right. The person behind the master may be the first leader of the Dragon Kingdom now!"


    Listening to Xu Xiao''s words, Fang Ling became more firm in her mind: "yes, I think so, too."


    "The person behind your master is the number one, then everything can make sense!"


    Thinking of this, Fang Ling said with emotion: "I didn''t expect that there was a game between two big research men behind this!"


    Whether in the eyes of Fang Ling or Xu Xiao, Huang Shiping and Shen Ze are both leading researchers.


    One is the current top leader of the Dragon Kingdom, and the other is the first person of the former dragon kingdom. Even though there is no public office, he can respect the world because he holds 300000 green dragon troops.


    Thinking of the game between Huang Shiping and Shen Ze behind this, Fang Ling and Xu Xiao both feel a little sorry.


    At the same time, they also realized the seriousness of the matter and became more dignified.


    Fang Ling and Xu Xiao are very clear, like Huang Shiping and Shen Ze, the impact of the game will be how terrible!


    A bad control is likely to bring about great turmoil in the Dragon kingdom!


    Aware of these, Fang Ling and Xu Xiao''s heart became a little heavy.


    As the people of the Dragon Kingdom, Fang Ling and Xu Xiao obviously do not want to see the Dragon kingdom in turmoil.


    Since Shen Ze''s battle of Dingding, he has created a peaceful and prosperous age for the Dragon kingdom.


    Over the past few years, the war has subsided, the country has developed rapidly, the national strength is growing, and the people live and work in peace and contentment. Everything has become beautiful and promising.


    And if the fight between Shen Ze and Huang Shiping leads to chaos in the Dragon Kingdom, it''s really unacceptable.


    If the two sides fight, on the good side, it will only cause some unrest in the Dragon kingdom. On the bad side, it will shake the foundation of the Dragon Kingdom and lead the Dragon kingdom into a situation of internal and external troubles.


    Even a little careless, will let the Dragon into a state of irreparable.


    After all, it''s a world of the jungle.


    When the world powers see that you have problems, they will obviously rush to devour you.


    For the great powers, they are always waiting for a gluttonous feast!


    Thinking of these things, Fang Ling and Xu Xiao are both deeply worried.


    Both of them were silent, frowning and meditating, and the office was silent.


    I don''t know how long later, Fang Ling raised her eyes and stared at Xu Xiao. She looked very serious and said, "Xu Xiao, if it''s really a game between Huang Shiping and Shen Diaolong, it''s too much involved!"


    "If we really let them fight, no matter what the result is, it will certainly lead to chaos in the Dragon kingdom. I can''t imagine what the end of the Dragon kingdom will be."


    After a short pause, Fang Ling said in a very dignified tone: "if it''s for the sake of the Dragon Kingdom, I think it''s very necessary to stop all this happening."


    Fang Ling asked, "can we find a way to prevent your master from attacking Shen Diaolong?"


    Xu Xiao didn''t want to see the turmoil in the Dragon Kingdom, so he nodded in agreement after hearing Fang Ling''s words. "We should really try to stop all this."


    "It''s just that it''s hard to think about it."


    Fang Ling pondered for a while and said, "it''s still up to you to tie the bell. I think we should make it clear to your master, and then we can discuss it."


    Xu Xiaowen said, eyebrow a pick: "with master pick Ming?"


    Fang Ling nodded and said, "yes, just tell your master what we think of and let him put all the hidden things on the table."


    Xu Xiao couldn''t think of a better way, so after listening to Fang Ling''s words, he nodded and said, "OK, do as you say!"

 Chapter 603

    After leaving the martial arts school, Qin Chao went straight back to siheyuan.


    Qin Chao came to Shen Ze and said with disdain: "master, the old man Ouyang Qingfeng, dare to do it or not. He doesn''t admit that he called Jiang Feng to watch you."


    Shen Ze smelled the speech and gave a smile.


    "It''s normal that he doesn''t admit it. It''s not a glorious thing after all. If he does, it''s not a brain problem."


    "I think he''s just a turtle with a shrunken head, and he''s a leader in martial arts and Taoism. It''s not in line with him at all!"


    Shen Ze said softly, "don''t worry about him."


    Qin Chao nodded, then he asked: "master, are we going back to Hangzhou?"


    Shen Ze thought about it, shook his head and said, "stay in Yanjing for the time being."


    If Shen Ze wants to come back to his hometown in Hangzhou, there will be Zhang Zilan''s family. If someone wants to do something bad to him, it may affect Zhang Zilan''s family.


    Moreover, he didn''t want Zhang Zilan''s family to worry about him.


    "Master, don''t you want to go back to Fengxiang village? Why have you changed your mind now? " Qin Chao asked suspiciously.


    Shen Ze said: "now that there is such a mess, it''s better to wait until it is solved before going back."


    On hearing Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao immediately understood the meaning. He nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Later, Qin Chao suddenly thought of something and said, "master, you said we have solved Jiang Feng, and then you said hello to Ouyang Qingfeng. Do you think he will take the next step?"


    Shen Ze thought about it and said, "I think it will."


    Qin Chao smell speech, picked pick eyebrow, "he still has this courage?"


    Shen Ze laughed and said, "why don''t you have the courage?"


    "From the time he sent me the post, he had the courage to kill me!"


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he frowned tightly.


    Qin Chao said in a very low voice: "who gave Ouyang Qingfeng the courage to kill you?"


    Shen Ze said with a faint smile: "although I killed Ouyang Qingfeng''s disciple, I didn''t have a direct hatred with him. He must have been instigated by someone behind me to kill me."


    "Is there someone behind Ouyang Qingfeng?"


    Qin Chao smell speech, eyebrows suddenly twisted into a line, face also become a little dignified.


    Qin Chao asked suspiciously, "who will direct Ouyang Qingfeng to target you?"


    "Although Ouyang Qingfeng is not a public official, he is also the president of the martial arts association and the leader of the martial arts circle. He is a top martial arts man who has been famous for many years. If he is not a big man, I''m afraid he can''t be instructed?"


    "Moreover, it''s not an unusual small thing that the backstage agent instructs Ouyang Qingfeng to deal with the master."


    "I think the man behind the scenes must be a powerful man, and he has a grudge against you, or he would not have asked Ouyang Qingfeng to deal with you."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s inference, Shen Ze smiles and gives Qin Chao a teachable look.


    Shen Ze said with a smile: "when did you become so smart? I can infer that. "


    Qin Chao flattered Shen Ze very timely.


    "I''ve been following you all the time. It''s hard to be not smart."


    Shen Ze couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech.


    Then, he said: "then you think about it again, who is the person behind Ouyang Qingfeng?"


    Qin Chao scratched his head and said subconsciously: "let me think, I think it will be Huang Shiping."


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, his face was smiling, but he didn''t say a word.


    Seeing Shen Ze''s appearance, Qin Chao seemed to wake up. He widened his eyes and said in surprise: "master, you are not the same as I think, are you? I just think it subconsciously and say it casually! "


    Shen Ze eyes deep color, thin lips slightly open, leisurely said: "I think that behind the scenes is really Huang Shiping."


    Qin Chao felt shocked when he heard the speech.


    This makes him blind cat meet dead mouse, right?


    However, thinking that the person behind Ouyang Qingfeng might be Huang Shiping, Qin Chao''s face became very dignified again.


    His conjecture may not be of any value, but if Shen Ze thinks so, the matter will never be separated.


    Because Qin Chao is very clear about what kind of evil Shen Ze is. Since Shen Ze thinks so, most of the things are like this!


    "Damn, is it Huang Shiping who''s responsible for all this? How despicable that old fellow is


    Thinking of Huang Shiping playing tricks behind his back, Qin Chao suddenly got angry and scolded.


    Before that, Huang Shiping repeatedly took many measures against Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze was removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God, which was created by Huang Shiping.


    Shen Ze even resigned from the post of commander in chief of the western war zone, and now he has become an idle person in name.


    Qin Chao is already very unhappy and dissatisfied with the culprit.


    Now, knowing that the person behind Ouyang Qingfeng may be Huang Shiping, and knowing that Huang Shiping wants to kill Shen Ze, Qin Chao is not only upset with Huang Shiping, but also has a strong desire to kill him.


    In this world, no matter who, who dares to kill the master, he will kill who!


    This is not only Qin Chao''s idea and belief, but also 300000 Qinglong army''s son Lang''s idea and belief!


    Who dares to move Shen Ze, they will be the enemy!


    Whoever wants to kill Shen Ze, they will kill him!


    No matter who the other party is, what identity, what status!


    Qin Chaoyue wanted to be more and more angry. He was so angry that his face was livid and his teeth were gnashing. A strong murderous air rose from his body.


    Qin Chao said: "if Huang Shiping really wants to kill his master, he should send him to see the Lord first!"


    Huang Shiping is now the supreme leader of the state of dragon. Qin Chao is obviously disrespectful and committed the crime of beheading.


    Qin Chao knew this very well, but he expressed it without hesitation.


    Of course, that''s what he really thinks.


    If Huang Shiping is really sure to kill Shen Ze, he will be able to send Huang Shiping to see Yama.


    Even if it would be a great disaster, I would not hesitate to do so.


    Qin Chao was very angry and said: "I really don''t know what Huang Shiping thought. The master has made great contributions to the Dragon Kingdom and the people, and has not done anything harmful to the interests of the country and the people."


    "Moreover, as the most important weapon and blade of the country, it has played an unimaginable role in maintaining the stability of the Dragon kingdom by deterring the overseas."


    "I really don''t understand why that old guy Huang Shiping would kill his master!"

 Chapter 604

    Qin Chao was filled with righteous indignation and said: "I think that old guy Huang Shiping is selfish. In order to consolidate his power, he will do whatever he can!"


    "That old guy is a man with brain problems. Don''t he know how bad the impact will be if something happens to his master?"


    "Is that old man not afraid of internal and external troubles in the Dragon kingdom?"


    "At that time, because of him, there will be great turmoil in the Dragon Kingdom, and he will be the sinner of the Dragon kingdom!"


    After hearing Qin Chao''s indignant words, Shen Ze felt warm in his heart.


    Shen Ze knows that the reason why Qin Chao is so emotional is that Qin Chao puts him in his heart, cares about his safety and is loyal to him.


    In fact, it''s not the first time Shen Ze has felt this feeling.


    He was very clear in his heart that the three hundred thousand sons of Qinglong army had the same idea as Qin Chao.


    If someone wants to harm him, no matter who the other party is, the green dragon army will destroy him!


    Just like before, although Shen Ze is no longer the commander-in-chief of the western war zone, the western war zone will still speak out and follow his wishes.


    If anyone is disrespectful to him again, 300000 Qinglong soldiers will not agree!


    If anyone dares to be disrespectful to him again, 300000 children of Qinglong army will be prosecuted and severely punished!


    What Shen Ze is most proud of in his life is not how high his achievements are and how many outstanding achievements he has made.


    But he has 300 thousand iron brothers of Qinglong army. These brothers follow him through life and death, never betray, never abandon, and die!


    Shen Ze is very glad that he has such a group of brothers like Qin Chao. Because of these, it can be said that his life is really worthwhile.


    What Qin Chao said about Huang Shiping are all disrespectful words.


    Shen Ze knows that these words are all from Qin Chao''s heart, expressing his true thoughts.


    Qin Chao really wanted to send Huang Shiping to Yan Wangye. He really wanted to pull Huang Shiping down from the position of the first power holder of the Dragon kingdom!


    Shen Ze understands Qin Chao''s intention, but these things can not be done by doing.


    After pondering for a moment, Shen Ze said, "even if the person behind Ouyang Qingfeng is really Huang Shiping, even if Huang Shiping wants to kill me, he still can''t deal with him at this time."


    Qin Chao was puzzled and asked, "why?"


    Shen Ze''s eyes twinkled for a moment. He said in a deep voice: "Huang Shiping is now the supreme leader of the Dragon kingdom. This is an unchangeable fact."


    "If I deal with him, there will be chaos. That''s not what I want to see."


    The reason why Shen Ze thinks so is not to say that he was bullied by others and did not resist, nor that he had a heart for the world.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to destroy the prosperous country he has won in his own hands.


    Of course, there is a big point in this.


    Shen Ze has seen too much life and death in the chaos of war. He doesn''t want the Dragon kingdom to be in chaos, and he doesn''t want the people to be in hot water because of this struggle for power and profit.


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, Huang Shiping can deal with him without making much noise.


    What''s more, he is a idler in name now. Even if someone deals with him, it won''t cause much trouble.


    If he dealt with Huang Shiping, the nature would be totally different.


    Huang Shiping is now the first executive of the Dragon kingdom in essence.


    He is now an idle man without public office. If he deals with Huang Shiping, he will be called a disaster to the country and the people.


    Because Huang Shiping is the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom, once he has an accident, it will certainly have a great impact on the Dragon kingdom.


    The king is the king and the minister is the minister.


    If Shen Ze goes to deal with Huang Shiping, after all, his name is not right and his words are not right. It''s the following offense and treason.


    If Shen zezhen took action against Huang Shiping, he might be attacked by others and become a public enemy.


    "Master, if you don''t deal with Huang Shiping and give him some color, will you let him deal with you all the time?"


    Qin Chao said in a very low voice, "if Huang Shiping doesn''t change his mind all the time, he''ll be very upset."


    "What''s more, Huang Shiping didn''t give up after he removed the position of Grand Marshal of the Army Department and the position of Dragon God, and he was determined to kill him."


    "It''s not acceptable that Huang Shiping killed his master."


    Shen Ze raised his eyes to look at Qin Chao and said with a smile: "even if Huang Shiping really wants to kill me, do you think he can kill me?"


    Qin Chao first shook his head, and then said in a deep voice, "I believe in the master''s ability. I won''t be fooled by Huang Shiping."


    "It''s just that Huang Shiping, the old man, is a bit despicable and does some sinister tricks."


    "It''s easy to dodge an open gun, but hard to defend a hidden one. I''m afraid the master will be greatly affected by it."


    "For example, this time, if Ouyang Qingfeng is really called by Huang Shiping to deal with the master, it''s really using a big killer."


    Speaking of this, Qin Chao''s face showed a strong color of worry.


    "I know Master''s martial arts strength is very strong, but Ouyang Qingfeng is not a soft persimmon."


    "I''m afraid Ouyang Qingfeng can really do harm to the master. After all, the master is injured now, and the force has not recovered to the peak state. "


    Qin Chao is telling the truth, and Shen Ze has nothing to refute.


    He also knew that if he and Ouyang Qingfeng were allowed to fight alone now, he could not guarantee that he would be safe, let alone defeat each other.


    Although Shen Ze did not fight with Ouyang Qingfeng, he did not eat pork and saw pigs running.


    At that time, Ouyang Qingfeng swept all the martial arts schools in China and beat all the martial arts masters in China.


    Even if Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t kill two martial arts masters like Shen Ze, his achievements are still very brilliant. After all, he defeated all martial arts masters except him in the Dragon kingdom.


    These achievements make Ouyang Qingfeng always have the title of No.1 in martial arts.


    Of course, because Shen Ze was in the war zone at that time, he failed to fight with Ouyang Qingfeng, so Ouyang Qingfeng got the name.


    If Shen Ze, who was at the peak of martial arts strength at that time, had a fight with Ouyang Qingfeng, who would lose and who would win.


    It is precisely because they have not played that the news of Ouyang Qingfeng''s engagement with Shen Ze has caused a huge sensation and heated discussion.


    In fact, a lot of people hold a kind of mentality that watching a play is not too big. They want to see a battle between Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Let''s see who can be better and win the real martial arts first in the world!

 Chapter 605

    This time, if Huang Shiping asked Ouyang Qingfeng to kill Shen Ze, things would be very dangerous.


    Even if Shen Ze is powerful, Zhang Che is still a helper.


    Because, if Ouyang Qingfeng really wants to fight Shen Ze, Shen Ze can think that the other side will be fully prepared to give him a fatal blow.


    If you don''t move, you will succeed!


    Qin Chao''s worry is not groundless.


    "Master, you are injured now. Your force is not at the peak. Anyone can imagine that this is the best time to deal with you."


    "Huang Shiping and Ouyang Qingfeng know this, so they choose to make an appointment with you at this time."


    "And even if you don''t fight, it doesn''t mean they won''t be too tough!"


    "If Ouyang Qingfeng comes directly to the door, how can he stop it then?"


    After a pause, Qin Chao suggested: "master, I sincerely suggest that the Silver Dragon carving be dispatched to protect the courtyard or put pressure on Ouyang Qingfeng."


    Hearing this, Shen Ze shook his head and said, "we don''t need to use the Silver Dragon carving for the time being. We can deal with everything at present."


    Qin Chao''s thinking is obviously simple.


    There is an unwritten rule in the state of dragon that troops are not allowed to enter the city.


    Although the Silver Dragon carving was created by Shen Ze in private, once soldiers with hot weapons enter the city, it will cause bad repercussions and even panic.


    What''s more, the Silver Dragon carving has a great reputation all over the world, which is frightening.


    Once it appears, there will be blood chaos.


    Therefore, if the Silver Dragon carving is brought here, it will certainly have a bad impact.


    Last time, Shen Ze sent the Silver Dragon carving to encircle Shen''s mansion, which caused some panic.


    In the end, the Shen family fell down and disappeared.


    This fact is enough to prove that the Silver Dragon carving is powerful.


    From many aspects, Shen Ze thinks that if we can try not to adjust the Silver Dragon carving, we should not adjust the Silver Dragon carving.


    If you really carve out the silver dragon to put pressure on Ouyang Qingfeng, a little carelessness will cause blood chaos.


    After all, Ouyang Qingfeng is the president of the martial arts association. He can mobilize many martial artists in the Dragon kingdom.


    Although all the silver dragon eagles are martial arts masters and hold hot weapons, many of the martial arts of the martial arts association are very strong.


    Once there is a conflict between the two sides, we can imagine how much trouble it will cause.


    Of course, if it''s time to use the Silver Dragon carving, Shen Ze will not be vague, he will definitely bring it out.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao''s eyebrows twisted into a line.


    He said with a gloomy look: "master, if you don''t take action, I think Huang Shiping and Ouyang Qingfeng will advance an inch."


    Shen Ze said very calmly: "the soldiers will come to block the water and cover the land."


    "You don''t have to worry too much about these things. I know all about them. When it''s time to take action, I''ll take action."


    Listen to Shen Ze say so, Qin Chao also not good say what, can only nod.


    Then, Qin Chao seemed to think of something again. He said in a deep voice, "master, we should not make any more preparations. In case Ouyang Qingfeng really comes, it''s hard to deal with it."


    Shen Ze thought about it and said, "with Zhang Che, it should not be a big problem."


    Of course, in order to be on the safe side, Shen Ze didn''t trust him. Then he told Qin Chao, "find someone to stare at Ouyang Qingfeng. If there''s any news from him, report it to me as soon as possible."


    "Well, I''ll arrange it right away."


    As soon as the words fall, Qin Chao takes out his mobile phone and calls the lone wolf to stare at Ouyang Qingfeng for 20 hours.


    After chatting for a while, Shen Ze went back to his room for lunch break.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Xu Xiao, who has made up his mind to persuade Ouyang Qingfeng, suddenly leaves the martial arts school and goes to Ouyang Qingfeng''s residence in person.


    After seeing Ouyang Qingfeng, Xu Xiao suggested, "master, I have something to talk to you in private."


    Ouyang Qingfeng did not ask what it was, but nodded and said, "go to the study."


    Immediately, Xu Xiao followed Ouyang Qingfeng to his study.


    After sitting down in the chair, Ouyang Qingfeng raised his head and looked at Xu Xiao, who was standing in front of him with a dignified face. He took the lead in asking, "Xu Xiao, what important thing do you want to tell me when you are so dignified?"


    Without hesitation, Xu Xiao said in a deep voice, "I still want to talk to master about Shen Diaolong."


    Ouyang Qingfeng heard the speech, calm said: "straight."


    Xu Xiao raised his eyes and looked up at Ouyang Qingfeng. After a moment''s hesitation, he looked very serious and said, "I guess there''s someone behind the master."


    On hearing Xu Xiao''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng suddenly shrinks his pupils, and his face becomes a little dignified.


    He stares at Xu Xiao, not making a sound, waiting for the latter''s following.


    Xu Xiaojin then said what he thought.


    "The master and Shen Diaolong have no deep hatred. There is no need for them to live or die."


    "For the master, it is absolutely useless to kill Shen Diaolong. But the master insists on doing so, which shows that there are other people''s wills in it."


    "I''m generally sure that there is a big figure behind the master, and this big figure has a grudge or conflict of interest with Shen Diaolong. That''s why the master is allowed to kill Shen Diaolong."


    After hearing Xu Xiao''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng''s face became more dignified, because Xu Xiao was right.


    Ouyang Qingfeng sighed in his heart, thinking that his disciple is really the smartest, and can think of all these.


    Ouyang Qingfeng will ask Xu Xiao to give him some advice to kill Shen Ze. He is very confident in Xu Xiao.


    Now, Xu Xiao has guessed.


    He did not hide and tuck in any more, but admitted it generously.


    Ouyang Qingfeng light mouth said: "I do have a big man behind, it is really he told me to Shen Diaolong."


    Xu Xiaowen said that although he already had a guess in his heart, he heard Ouyang Qingfeng admit that he still set off a lot of waves in his heart.


    Of course, since the matter has been said, we need to ask thoroughly.


    After pondering for a moment, Xu Xiao asked in a very low voice, "is the person behind the master the highest leader of the Dragon kingdom?"


    After listening to Xu Xiao''s inquiry, Ouyang Qingfeng''s pupils contracted violently, and a touch of shock appeared on his face.


    Because he never thought that Xu Xiao actually guessed that the person behind him was Huang Shiping.


    Although he had a general guess in his heart, after seeing Ouyang Qingfeng''s expression change and confirming that the person behind Ouyang Qingfeng was really Huang Shiping, Xu Xiao still could not keep calm.


    All this is really Huang Shiping behind the ghost!


    It''s really a game between the two leading researchers!

 Chapter 606

    After confirming that the person behind Ouyang Qingfeng is Huang Shiping, Xu Xiao''s face becomes extremely dignified.


    If this is really a game between Huang Shiping and Shen Diaolong, then things will be too big!


    Xu Xiao thinks that what he and Fang Ling are worried about is likely to happen.


    Seeing Xu Xiao''s face changing, Ouyang Qingfeng''s face became extremely dignified.


    I don''t know how long after that, Ouyang Qingfeng stared at Xu Xiao and asked in a deep voice, "how do you guess that there is someone behind me, and that the person behind me is Huang Lao?"


    Xu Xiaowen speech, raised eyes, meet Ouyang Qingfeng line of sight, he calmly said: "think of these is not very difficult."


    Xu Xiao seemed to suddenly think of something, and then he said, "I can think of it, and Shen Diaolong can probably think of it."


    After listening to Xu Xiao''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng''s brows were tightly wrinkled together, and his face became a little gloomy.


    "Can Shen Diaolong imagine that there is someone behind me, and that the person behind me is Huang Lao?" Ouyang Qingfeng asked in a dubious way.


    Xu Xiao nodded and said, "Shen Diaolong is not an ordinary person. I can think of it, and he can certainly think of it."


    Listen to Xu Xiao say so, Ouyang Qingfeng is surprised to believe.


    Because Xu Xiao is telling the truth, and it is well known that Shen Diaolong is a demon, extraordinary and refined.


    What Xu Xiao can think of, Shen Diaolong can really think of!


    Ouyang Qingfeng pondered for a while, cold voice said: "even if he can think of how, he has no evidence, can''t grasp what handle."


    When Xu Xiao heard the speech, he frowned.


    He looked serious and said, "master, it''s not a matter of control now."


    "I want to say that although you are going to deal with Shen Diaolong this time, it is actually a game between Huang Lao and Shen Diaolong, which is very different in nature."


    "Once the two sides fight, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Xu Xiao said solemnly: "master, I think you can think of the most powerful one."


    "If you really kill Shen Diaolong this time, it means that the fight between Huang Lao and Shen Diaolong has really started. It will be a fuse. It''s hard to predict how terrible things will be involved."


    After hearing Xu Xiao''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng''s face became very dignified.


    Obviously, he also knows the power of it.


    After all, people like Huang Shiping and Shen Diaolong can shake the Dragon kingdom by shaking their feet.


    If the two sides fight, it will really cause extremely terrible influence, and it is very likely that there will be turmoil in the Dragon kingdom.


    After saying the worst, Xu Xiaojin said, "master, no matter how well prepared we are, we are not absolutely sure that we can kill Shen Diaolong."


    "What''s more, even if you kill Shen Diaolong with all your life, you will be in great trouble after that!"


    After Xu Xiaodun, he said irreverently: "master, this is a game between two big men. Gods fight and mortals suffer. You may become cannon fodder for sacrifice."


    In order to let Ouyang Qingfeng recognize the reality, Xu Xiao was so irreverent that he said what he should have said.


    After hearing Xu Xiao''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng''s brow twisted into a line, and his face became very ugly.


    Although he doesn''t want to be cannon fodder, Xu Xiao''s words are true, which makes him unable to refute.


    Huang Shiping fights with Shen Diaolong. He may become cannon fodder.


    It''s like if he really kills Shen Diaolong, because he can''t succeed, he is regarded by Shen Diaolong as a must.


    At that time, Shen Diaolong will fight. For the sake of the overall situation, Huang Shiping is likely to abandon the soldier and guard the commander, regardless of his life or death.


    Even if he killed Shen Diaolong, it would cause anger and resentment. Huang Shiping might also lift him out to block bullets and dispose of him, so as to calm the anger of all parties.


    Reality is sometimes so bloody!


    From these to think, Ouyang Qingfeng also realized that he really should not do these things.


    "Master, you really can''t kill Shen Diaolong."


    "No matter from all aspects, you should not do such a thing," Xu Xiaoyu said


    "Your life is important, and so is the stability of the Dragon kingdom."


    Ouyang Qingfeng frowned and was silent for a long time. His tone was a little complicated and he said, "people are in the river and lake. They can''t help themselves."


    "There are things that I can''t do if I don''t want to."


    After pondering for a while, Ouyang Qingfeng then said, "Huang Shiping is my noble man. The reason why I can develop the martial arts association to the present situation is that I have Huang Shiping''s support."


    "If it were not for Huang Shiping, I would not have achieved what I have achieved today, and I would not have the status and status I have now. At most, I would be a famous martial arts man."


    "When the spring returns the kindness of dripping water, I have to repay Huang Shiping''s kindness to me."


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s face showed a trace of helplessness: "I really don''t want to kill Shen Diaolong, but this is what Huang Shiping strongly demands. On the one hand, he is kind to me, and on the other hand, he is the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom, so I can''t refuse."


    "If I don''t allow him to kill Shen Diaolong, it''s not only unjust, but also offending him. I''m not human at both ends."


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s helpless words, Xu Xiao sighed in his heart.


    What Ouyang Qingfeng said was true, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Of course, he will not give up like this.


    Xu Xiaochen said in a deep voice, "master, you can go and persuade Huang Lao to change his mind."


    Ouyang Qingfeng said in a somewhat pessimistic tone: "the decisions made by people of his level are carefully considered. It''s not so easy for him to change his mind."


    Xu Xiao said, "we have to try before we know."


    "If you don''t try, how do you know if you will succeed?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng smell speech, nodded, said: "OK, I''ll try it!"


    Xu Xiao nodded and said nothing more.


    After pondering for a moment, Ouyang Qingfeng takes out his mobile phone and dials Huang Shiping.


    After a while, the phone got through.


    "Mr. Huang, I''m Ouyang Qingfeng." As soon as the call was made, Ouyang Qingfeng reported his identity.


    Huang Shiping''s voice came over immediately: "you call me. What can I do for you?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Huang, I''m afraid it''s not easy to kill Shen Diaolong."


    Hearing the speech, Huang Shiping''s tone became much colder: "why is it hard to kill?"


    "Isn''t he injured now, and his force hasn''t returned to its peak?"


    "With your martial arts strength, I think you should be able to kill Shen Diaolong."


    "Mr. Huang, I''m not absolutely sure I can kill Shen Diaolong."


    After a pause, Ouyang Qingfeng said what he really thought: "Mr. Huang, I want to advise you not to kill Shen Diaolong."

 Chapter 607

    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Huang Shiping fell into silence for a long time.


    I don''t know how long later, Huang Shiping said in a deep voice, "Ouyang Qingfeng, how did you come to persuade me not to kill Shen Diaolong?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng clenched his teeth and said, "Mr. Huang, it''s not easy to kill Shen Diaolong."


    "Moreover, if I do this, I can''t be absolutely sure to kill Shen Diaolong. Once the matter is exposed, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Huang Shiping said coldly, "only you and I know about this. If we don''t tell each other, no one will know."


    Ouyang Qingfeng said in a deep voice, "but it can be guessed."


    Huang Shiping heard the speech and fell into silence for a long time.


    Ouyang Qingfeng broke the silence, and then said, "I didn''t have enough reasons to kill Shen Diaolong. Anyone can see that Shen Diaolong can think of it."


    "Shen Diaolong is a monster. He can definitely think of someone behind me and even think of you directly."


    "If Shen Diaolong knows that it''s Mr. Huang you want to kill him, he won''t wait to die. If you fight with him, there will be a big trouble."


    Ouyang Qingfeng said earnestly: "Huang is always the top leader of the Dragon kingdom. I don''t think Huang wants to see a big mess in the Dragon kingdom."


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Huang Shiping didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    What should be said has been said. How does Huang Shiping decide? Ouyang Qingfeng can''t manage it. He then fell into silence and didn''t say anything.


    After a long time, Huang Shiping said angrily, "Shen Diaolong''s doing this for me will make trouble for the Dragon kingdom."


    When he said this, Huang Shiping''s heart was full of anger.


    Huang Shiping only wanted to remove Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God. He didn''t want to remove Shen Ze''s position as commander in chief of the western war zone. He also wanted Shen Ze to lead the western war zone and continue to be the God of the sea of the Dragon kingdom.


    However, Shen Ze took the initiative to demobilize his troops and return to the field, and relieved the post of commander in chief of the western war zone, which led to the emergence of chaos.


    In this regard, Huang Shiping is very unhappy with Shen Ze.


    In his opinion, Shen Ze''s action is a provocation to him.


    Huang Shiping actually knows that if he really asks Ouyang Qingfeng to kill Shen Diaolong, there will be more trouble.


    Of course, it''s not easy to kill Shen Diaolong.


    After all, Shen Ze''s strength and ability are so big that it''s hard to imagine. How can it be so easy to kill?


    The reason why Huang Shiping still does this is to come up with a bad breath, and at the same time give Shen Ze a bad impression.


    Let Shen Ze realize that if you make Huang Shiping angry, you can do something to kill Shen Ze, even if it will cause great trouble.


    Of course, these are angry ideas.


    When Huang Shiping really calms down, reason still conquers madness.


    If you can, you still want to avoid big fights.


    After all, once some things start, the following things are likely to get out of hand and out of control.


    Huang Shiping is also very clear that although Shen Ze is now back from the war, his strength and ability are still there. Even if he is only one, as long as he is alive, he can still play a deterrent role overseas.


    If Shen Ze is really killed, the nature will be totally different.


    Death is like a lamp out, nothing exists.


    Once Shen Ze died, he was no longer the world''s first God of war to frighten overseas, and it became a matter of certainty that the Dragon kingdom fell into domestic and foreign troubles.


    Huang Shiping wants all these bad things.


    However, people live a breath, the Buddha for a incense.


    Huang Shiping just wanted to teach Shen Ze a hard lesson in order to vent his anger.


    Huang Shiping seemed to ponder for a long time, and then he asked in a cold voice: "Ouyang Qingfeng, now you come to tell me this, don''t you want to work for me?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng heard the speech, his heart thumped, his brows tightly wrinkled together.


    "Mr. Huang, it''s not that I don''t want to work for you, it''s just that it''s too important."


    Ouyang Qingfeng can not find a good reason, can only say so.


    "Mr. Huang, if you want to kill Shen Diaolong, the influence is really too great."


    Ouyang Qingfeng said earnestly: "the cost of doing this and the consequences may be unbearable."


    "I know it''s a big deal, but that''s not why you don''t do it for me."


    "In my opinion, it''s very simple," Huang said with a firm attitude and a strong tone


    "Even if we don''t kill Shen Diaolong, we should teach him a lesson."


    Huang Shiping said in an unquestionable tone: "you should continue to deal with him."


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s face became very gloomy.


    What the hell, it took him a long time to deal with Shen Diaolong?


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s heart did not come from a strong fire.


    However, in the face of Huang Shiping, Ouyang Qingfeng dare to be angry.


    But Ouyang Qingfeng couldn''t figure it out.


    Since Huang Shiping doesn''t plan to kill Shen Diaolong, why do you want him to provoke Shen Diaolong?


    Don''t you know that if you let him do this, he will be hated by Shen Diaolong, and some bad things will happen to him?


    In Ouyang, Qingfeng thinks that his goal is not to kill Shen Diaolong, but to teach him a lesson.


    Let''s not say whether he will succeed or not, just say that as long as he does so, he will offend Shen Diaolong and be hostile to him.


    After that, if Shen Diaolong retaliates against him, what should he do?


    In this world, no one wants to be the enemy of Shen Diaolong.


    Even people like Ouyang Qingfeng don''t want to.


    After all, Shen Diaolong is a famous ruthless, fierce man!


    Ouyang Qingfeng is worried that after offending Shen Diaolong, he will not be able to resist Shen Diaolong''s revenge.


    Before that, Xu Xiao told him that in the game between Huang Shiping and Shen Diaolong, he played the same role as cannon fodder.


    At this moment, Ouyang Qingfeng impressively felt that Xu Xiao was right.


    He is the kind of cannon fodder that can be sacrificed in the game between two big men. It''s really a fight between gods and mortals!


    Think of these, Ouyang Qingfeng heart has resentment, do not want to agree, for a long time no words.


    Seeing that Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t respond, Huang Shiping felt an unhappy mood in his heart. His tone was full of unhappy meaning, and he asked, "how, Ouyang Qingfeng, are you going to refuse me?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng hears the speech and thinks that Laozi seems to be able to refuse your words for a long time.


    Not to say that Huang Shiping has supported Ouyang Qingfeng for so many years and is kind to Ouyang Qingfeng, but to say that Huang Shiping is now the highest leader of the Dragon kingdom. How dare he refuse?


    After all, Huang Shiping is angry, and he has no good fruit to eat!

 Chapter 608

    Ouyang Qingfeng doesn''t want to offend Shen Ze or Huang Shiping.


    For a moment, he was in a dilemma.


    Huang Shiping had no patience and said in an indisputable tone: "Ouyang Qingfeng, you have to do this if you don''t want to. There''s no room for negotiation!"


    "You take action quickly, I need to see the results as soon as possible!"


    "That''s it!"


    As soon as the words were finished, Huang Shiping didn''t give Ouyang Qingfeng a chance to say anything and hung up directly.


    Hearing the blind sound from the mobile phone, Ouyang Qingfeng''s face became very ugly as if he had eaten a fly.


    What Huang Shiping has done makes him feel like a obedient dog without any power as a human being.


    This kind of disrespect makes Ouyang Qingfeng very upset.


    However, he can only bear to be unhappy.


    Because, with Huang Shiping''s identity and status, he can''t provoke, he can only swallow all his Qi in his stomach.


    "Pa!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng angrily pats his mobile phone on the table.


    Xu Xiao, who had been silent all the time, saw that Ouyang Qingfeng''s face was so ugly. He could not help asking, "master, how was the conversation?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng said: "Huang Shiping gave up killing Shen Diaolong, but still told me to teach Shen Diaolong a lesson!"


    Xu Xiaowen frowned at the speech.


    Although Ouyang Qingfeng is not allowed to kill Shen Diaolong, it is not equivalent to offending Shen Diaolong?


    In Xu Xiao''s mind, Huang Shiping is still putting Ouyang Qingfeng in a bad situation.


    All fools know that it''s the same nature to teach Shen Diaolong a lesson and kill him, which will make Shen Diaolong hate him.


    In any case, it''s equivalent to offending Shen Diaolong and getting revenge from Shen Diaolong.


    When Shen Diaolong gets revenge, how can he fight?


    If Shen Diaolong is not dead, this kind of revenge will become very troublesome.


    Both Ouyang Qingfeng and Xu Xiao can think of it. At that time, in order not to expose himself, Huang Shiping is likely to stay away from Ouyang Qingfeng.


    If so, how can Ouyang Qingfeng deal with Shen Diaolong''s revenge?


    Even though Ouyang Qingfeng is the president of the martial arts association and the leader of the martial arts circle, he is extremely powerful, but he is still not safe.


    After all, Shen Diaolong is not an ordinary person.


    This is the existence of a half man and a half god. It has enormous power. The 300000 green dragon army under its command can fight all over the world.


    It can be imagined that when Shen Diaolong retaliates, Ouyang Qingfeng''s situation will become very bad.


    "This Huang Shiping is doing all these thankless things for his own sake!"


    Although some disrespectful, but Xu Xiao still can''t help complaining.


    Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t say anything. After a while, he said in a very low voice: "it''s useless to say these now."


    "The war note has already been sent out, and Huang Shiping insists that I deal with Shen Diaolong, then it can''t be avoided."


    Ouyang Qingfeng said solemnly, "you''d better find a way to deal with Shen Diaolong."


    "It''s easier to teach Shen Diaolong a lesson than to kill him."


    Xu Xiao also knew that the best result was now, so he didn''t say anything more and nodded.


    After chanting for a while, Xu Xiao said, "there''s still no good way to teach Shen Diaolong a lesson. He can only come to the door by himself and make it hard."


    Ouyang Qingfeng heard the speech and didn''t say a word for the first time.


    Ouyang Qingfeng frowned and pondered for a long time. Then he opened his mouth and said, "I want to wait for Shen Diaolong''s injury to heal and his martial arts strength to return to its peak, and then I''ll go to fight him."


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Xu Xiao''s face became extremely dignified.


    Xu Xiao pondered for a while, and then said, "master, if you plan to do this, I''m afraid it will be dangerous."


    As we all know, Shen Diaolong is the best one to fight. He is the first God of war in the world. He has a mythical record of killing two martial arts masters.


    We can imagine how terrible Shen Diaolong''s martial arts strength is.


    Although knowing that Ouyang Qingfeng''s martial arts strength is also terrible, Xu Xiao still has to worry that Ouyang Qingfeng and Shen Diaolong, whose martial arts strength has returned to its peak, will suffer losses in World War I.


    For the better, Ouyang Qingfeng was defeated. For the worse, he might have died!


    After all, Shen Diaolong really killed the master of martial arts.


    Xu Xiao''s worries are reasonable.


    However, Ouyang Qingfeng still insists on his own idea.


    "I''ve always wanted to be number one in the world. Now that I don''t need to kill Shen Diaolong, I''d like to have a serious fight with father-in-law Shen Diaolong to see who is better and be number one in martial arts in the world!"


    When Ouyang Qingfeng said this, he was very serious and full of fighting spirit and confidence.


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Xu Xiao knows that the former is serious and speaks from the heart.


    And Ouyang Qingfeng made such a decision, he is not good to say anything.


    After all, everyone has his own pursuit.


    Xu Xiao can''t get in the way of Ouyang Qingfeng''s choice.


    "If the master has made up his mind to do so, I will not say anything."


    Xu Xiao was very concerned about the safety of Ouyang Qingfeng, and then he couldn''t help but remind him: "however, master, you have to think about it clearly. Shen Diaolong''s martial arts strength is by no means ordinary terror."


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded, showing a confident look, he said in a deep voice: "I know Shen Diaolong''s martial arts strength is very strong, and because of this, I want to fight him fairly."


    "If I don''t defeat him, I will be convinced. If I defeat him, I will be the best in martial arts in the world!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s greatest pursuit in his life is to be the best in martial arts.


    Now, Ouyang Qingfeng wants such an opportunity, even if it will pay an unimaginable price.


    Listen to Ouyang Qingfeng say so, Xu Xiao nodded, did not say anything.


    Then, it seemed that something suddenly occurred to him, and he asked, "master, how can Huang Shiping explain his plan?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng smell speech, face a horizontal, don''t have good spirit to say: "he over there casually find reason to prevaricate!"


    "If we don''t kill Shen Diaolong now, things will become less anxious."


    Xu Xiao Wen Yan, nodded.


    Ouyang Qingfeng immediately seemed to think of something, and then he said to Xu Xiao, "go and help me send a war note to Shen Diaolong."


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s eyes are like electricity, and his tone is sonorous and forceful. He is invited to fight with me after his injury is healed and his martial arts strength is restored


    "Good." Xu Xiaowen said, immediately nodded.


    "Do it now!" Ouyang Qingfeng waved.

 Chapter 609

    "Yes."


    After bowing to Ouyang Qingfeng, Xu Xiao turns and walks away.


    After watching Xu Xiao leave, Ouyang Qingfeng said to himself, "this martial arts is the best in the world. I have the potential to win it!"


    As soon as the words are finished, Ouyang Qingfeng''s eyes are full of longing.


    Obviously, Ouyang Qingfeng is very obsessed with this martial art.


    It can be seen that the name of Ouyang Qingfeng is worthy of the name.


    "Shen Diaolong, I''ll give you time to recover your injury and martial arts strength. In the meantime, I''ll prepare well and defeat you at that time!"


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Ouyang Qingfeng''s house, Xu Xiao went back to the martial arts school.


    Fang Ling did not leave. She was still waiting in Xu Xiao''s office.


    Seeing Xu Xiao coming back, Fang Ling immediately asked, "how about it?"


    Without concealing Fang Ling, Xu Xiao truthfully replied, "as we suspected, there is someone behind the master, and this person is really Huang Shiping."


    Although there was speculation before, but now I heard Xu Xiao say it and confirmed all the conjectures, Fang Ling''s heart still set off a big wave.


    "I didn''t expect that the person behind your master is Huang Shiping!"


    Fang Ling said solemnly, "I didn''t expect that this is really a game between the two leading researchers.


    After feeling for a while, Fang Ling asked, "did you persuade your master not to kill Shen Diaolong?"


    Xu Xiao replied truthfully, "I persuaded the master, and he changed his mind."


    "He contacted Huang Shiping in front of me and advised him not to deal with Shen Diaolong."


    Fang Ling asked, "how did Huang Shiping reply?"


    Xu Xiao replied: "Huang Shiping promised not to kill Shen Diaolong, but he still asked the master to deal with Shen Diaolong and teach him a lesson."


    Fang Ling frowned at the speech.


    She said with a little emotion: "Huang Shiping''s request is still in a bad situation for your teacher."


    Fang Ling naturally understood that letting Ouyang Qingfeng teach Shen Ze a lesson would also make Shen Ze unhappy and those who followed him unhappy.


    At that time, even if Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t kill Shen Ze, he would become the target of revenge for Shen Ze and those who followed him.


    Although Ouyang Qingfeng is the president of the martial arts association and ranks among the top in martial arts strength, he is still hard to cope with and fight against Shen Ze''s revenge.


    Xu Xiao nodded and said in a deep voice, "it''s not good for the master. The master knows the power of it and doesn''t want to do it, but he can''t help it."


    "He can''t disobey Huang''s meaning. It''s the best he can do to make Huang change his mind and not kill Shen Diaolong."


    Fang Ling nodded in agreement, because it was exactly the same as Xu Xiao said.


    It''s the best thing not to kill Shen Diaolong. We can''t expect more.


    Fang Ling pondered for a moment, and then asked, "what''s your master''s plan?"


    Xu Xiao said: "although Huang Shiping asked the master to act according to his will as soon as possible and teach Shen Diaolong as soon as possible."


    "But the master plans to have a fair fight with Shen Diaolong. He wants to wait until Shen Diaolong''s injury is healed and his martial arts strength is restored to the peak state before fighting with Shen Diaolong."


    Fang Ling''s face became dignified when she heard the speech.


    "If you do this, you will take a big risk."


    "Shen Diaolong has killed two martial arts masters. If his martial arts strength returns to the peak, it will be very terrible."


    "At that time, your master will fight with Shen Diaolong again. I''m afraid the result will be unpredictable!"


    Xu Xiao nodded, then said solemnly, "master knows this, but he still insists on doing it."


    "Shizun wants to defeat Shen Diaolong in a dignified way and become the real number one of martial arts in the world!"


    Fang Ling was awed by the speech.


    After hearing Xu Xiao''s words, Fang Ling exclaimed in her heart that Ouyang Qingfeng is really a man who has a strong pursuit of martial arts.


    In order to become a real martial arts first in the world, risking their lives to do this thing.


    As we all know, Shen Ze is the first God of war in the world. His martial arts strength is extremely terrible.


    When Shen Ze''s martial arts strength is at its peak, no one knows how terrible it is.


    In this world, it''s hard to say whether we can find a person who can compete with Shen Ze.


    Of course, there is no great probability.


    Although Fang Ling knows that Ouyang Qingfeng is also a top martial artist with unfathomable martial arts strength, she still has a pessimistic idea that Ouyang Qingfeng wants to defeat Shen Ze in his heyday.


    After all, the name of man is the shadow of the tree.


    Shen Ze''s great reputation came from killing two martial arts masters alive. This kind of mythical achievement is the only one in the world!


    Fang Ling felt that it was a very unwise choice for Ouyang Qingfeng to wait for Shen Diaolong''s injury to recover and his martial arts strength to return to its peak state.


    Of course, Ouyang Qingfeng has the pursuit of the best martial arts in the world, which is very reasonable.


    Before that, Shen Ze was injured. This is a well-known thing.


    If Ouyang Qingfeng chooses to fight Shen Ze at this time, even if he finally defeats Shen Ze, it will be a kind of invincible victory in the eyes of the world.


    Because Shen Ze was injured, his martial arts strength did not return to the peak.


    This result is obviously not what Ouyang Qingfeng wants.


    Generally speaking, Ouyang Qingfeng''s doing this is not wise, but it is admirable.


    The champion of martial arts and Taoism is really worthy of the name!


    Fang Ling''s heart was filled with a little respect for Ouyang Qingfeng.


    "If you wait until Shen Diaolong''s injury is healed and his martial arts strength is restored to its peak, then you have to prepare well and prepare for the worst."


    Fang Ling reminded: "Shen Diaolong has killed two martial arts masters. His martial arts strength is terrible. He is not so easy to defeat."


    "Besides, just because your master doesn''t kill Shen Diaolong now doesn''t mean Shen Diaolong won''t kill you."


    "If your master is defeated at that time, with Shen Diaolong''s temperament and acting style, you will probably be killed."


    Xu Xiao felt that Fang Ling was right. He nodded in agreement.


    Then he said in a deep voice, "master knows all these things. He should be well prepared."


    "Even if he is defeated, he should think of his own way."


    Fang Ling heard the speech, nodded and said nothing more.


    Xu Xiaojin then said, "I''m going to get another war note for Shen Diaolong."


    Fang Ling''s face became dignified when she heard the speech.


    "I just learned that Jiang Feng was killed by Shen Diaolong."


    Fang Ling was a little worried and said, "if you go to send war notes now, will Shen Diaolong be bad for you?"

 Chapter 610

    Jiang Feng is the deputy curator of Yanjing martial arts school and a disciple of Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Xu Xiao and Jiang Feng are not only colleagues, but also brothers.


    Every day they look up but don''t look down, so their relationship is very good.


    For Jiang Feng was killed by Shen Diaolong, Xu Xiaoxin has resentment and resentment.


    It''s just that he''s been trying to hold on to it without breaking out.


    At the moment, hearing Fang Ling''s inquiry, Xu Xiao was angry and said in a deep voice, "I''m not Jiang Feng. I''m not that easy to kill!"


    Xu Xiao is a master of martial arts and Taoism, and he is not an ordinary master of martial arts and Taoism.


    His martial arts strength is among the best among the martial arts masters.


    It''s obviously not easy to kill him.


    "Didn''t you say that Shen Diaolong asked a top martial arts man to help him?"


    "If he really wants to be bad for you, you can''t fight alone."


    Fang Ling suggested: "otherwise, I''ll go with you."


    Although she doesn''t want to face Shen Diaolong head-on, Fang Ling is more concerned about Xu Xiao''s safety, so she plans to go with Xu Xiao.


    If they go there, they will be two martial arts masters, obviously enough to deal with Shen Ze.


    What''s more, two people can take care of each other. If something really happens, it can be solved.


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    Xu Xiao first thanks Fang Ling, and then he looks serious and says, "I don''t want you to be involved in it for no reason."


    "Now there''s no need to kill Shen Diaolong, so you don''t have to go with me, otherwise Shen Diaolong will be bad for you."


    Fang Ling smelt the speech and thought for a while. Then she said to Xu Xiao with a smile, "although I don''t want to stand on the opposite side of Shen Diaolong, I''m not afraid. I can face it with you."


    When Fang Ling said this, she stared at Xu Xiao without blinking. She said it sincerely.


    After listening to Fang Ling''s words, Xu Xiao was very moved and full of warmth in his heart.


    He knew that Fang Ling was worried about his safety, so he wanted to go with him.


    However, he was not worried about Fang Ling''s safety and didn''t want Fang Ling to go with him.


    If Fang Ling went with him, she would be in the same camp in front of Shen Ze.


    If one day Shen Ze wants to clear up and include Fang Ling, it''s obviously not what Xu Xiao wants to see.


    Therefore, although Fang Ling''s attitude was so firm, Xu Xiao refused without hesitation.


    "I''ll go alone. You really don''t have to go with me."


    Fang Ling said with a smile: "do you think I''m useless and I can''t help you when I go?"


    Hearing the speech, Xu Xiao immediately shook his head and said, "you know that''s not what I mean."


    Fang Ling chuckled and said, "I know what you mean."


    "Well, don''t say it. Since you don''t want me to go, I won''t go."


    Fang Ling restrained her smile and said seriously, "but you must promise me that you will come back safe and sound."


    Xu Xiao Wen Yan, also showed a very serious look, he nodded heavily, in a positive tone said: "well, I promise you, will be safe and sound back."


    Fang Ling smelled the speech, and a bright smile appeared on her cheek.


    Fang Ling looks cold on the surface, but when she laughs, she looks as bright and touching as the sun, and she can''t say her tenderness.


    Looking at Fang Ling like this, Xu Xiao''s eyes are straight.


    Their eyes were opposite, and the office was quiet.


    I don''t know. After a long time, Fang Ling seems to have shifted her eyes.


    She gave a dry cough and reminded, "Xu Xiao, do your business. I won''t disturb you any more."


    Xu Xiaowen said, this is the return to God.


    He coughed awkwardly twice, then nodded and replied, "OK."


    Immediately, Xu Xiao went to write another war post.


    After the war note was written, Xu Xiao said to Fang Ling, "I will send the war note to Shen Diaolong now."


    "All right, you go!"


    Fang Ling nodded and said, "I''m here waiting for you to come back."


    Xu Xiao nodded, then turned and walked out of the office.


    After coming out of the martial arts school, Xu Xiao drove to the courtyard where Shen Ze lived.


    Almost an hour later, Xu Xiao came to Shen Ze''s courtyard.


    This time, like the last time, Xu Xiao didn''t walk directly into the courtyard, but stood at the gate of the courtyard, transmitting sound with vigor.


    Xu Xiao was very straightforward and decisive, and said directly, "Xu Xiao is here again to send battle notes for master Ouyang Qingfeng!"


    At the moment, Shen Ze, Qin Chao and Zhang Che are sitting in the courtyard, enjoying afternoon tea.


    Hearing Xu Xiao''s words, Qin Chao immediately frowned and his face became very gloomy.


    Zhang Che also frowned.


    Only Shen Ze remained calm and calm.


    "Why is this guy here again? I really don''t know what to do. Do you want to die? " Qin Chao said angrily.


    "It wasn''t long before I gave Jiang Feng''s body to him. Now I''m looking for him again. Do you really want to come here? Don''t you be afraid at all?"


    Qin Chao looks gloomy, murderous to propose: "master, or this guy to kill?"


    "Kill Xu Xiao, and see how Ouyang Qingfeng dares to jump!"


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, Ouyang Qingfeng''s command to Xu Xiao to send war Posts again and again is a great disrespect and provocation to Shen Ze.


    Both Ouyang Qingfeng and Xu Xiao should be severely punished.


    Moreover, he just did not take long to send Jiang Feng''s body to Ouyang Qingfeng, in order to give Ouyang Qingfeng a warning.


    And Ouyang Qingfeng so soon had action, obviously did not put the warning in mind.


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, this should be severely punished.


    One does not do two endlessly, to provoke people are executed on the spot!


    Qin Chao felt that Xu Xiao, who sent the war post, was completely ungrateful and deserved to die. No wonder others.


    Therefore, Qin Chao proposed to kill Xu Xiao.


    When Shen Ze heard of the speech, he did not express any opinions.


    He picked up the cup and took a sip of tea. Then he said faintly, "come in."


    Shen Ze said this to Xu Xiao standing at the gate of the courtyard.


    Although his voice is not big, but it is accurately into Xu Xiao''s ears.


    Hearing Shen Ze''s voice, Xu Xiao''s heart couldn''t help shaking.


    He was very surprised and surprised. He never thought that Shen Ze would ask him to go in.


    He didn''t know what Shen Ze asked him to do, and this kind of unknown things made his heart cold and inexplicable fear.


    Although he is also a great master of martial arts, he still has great pressure to face Shen Diaolong.


    What''s more, he knows that Shen Ze has a top martial arts man to help him.


    Enter or not?

 Chapter 611

    The name of man, the shadow of tree.


    Shen Ze''s horror is known all over the world.


    The world''s first God of war, the existence of half man and half god, peerless pride, the most brilliant general star of this era!


    The Dragon kingdom is the most important weapon of the country, the sharp blade of the country, and the God of the sea needle.


    These are the names of Shen Ze, which can be seen from them.


    Anyone who faces Shen Ze will feel great pressure.


    What''s more, it''s still this way to send war posts to Shen Ze and make provocations to Shen Ze.


    Even though Xu Xiao was a great martial arts master, he felt great pressure and hesitated for a moment. He didn''t know whether to enter the courtyard or not.


    Although Xu Xiao has not dealt with Shen Ze, he is familiar with Shen Ze''s deeds.


    The world''s number one God of war is invincible and has never been defeated.


    He is the living king of hell. He once killed 100000 soldiers in one night. He is ruthless and unambiguous.


    Who is not afraid of such a terrible, tough and fierce man? Who is not afraid?


    Moreover, Jiang Feng was executed by Shen Ze before.


    Xu Xiao is worried that Shen Ze will also execute him.


    His concern is obviously reasonable.


    Because of all these reasons, Xu Xiao hesitated for a while, wondering whether he should enter the siheyuan.


    He knew very well that Shen Ze didn''t ask anyone to come out this time. Instead, he asked him to go in. It was obvious that he would not change his mind.


    If he doesn''t go in, then this war post won''t be sent out.


    Xu Xiaosi wants to go, but thinks that he can only go in.


    Otherwise, if the post can''t be sent, it will fall short.


    Xu Xiao took a deep breath and walked towards the courtyard.


    Xu Xiao seems to have a heavy heart. His legs seem to be leaded and his steps are heavy.


    It''s not long, but it''s like walking for a long time.


    Xu Xiao walked into the courtyard slowly.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Shen Ze sitting in the courtyard drinking tea.


    Although he had never met Shen Ze, Xu Xiao recognized Shen Ze from his appearance and temperament. He knew that Shen Ze was the famous Shen Diaolong.


    Seeing Xu Xiao coming in, Qin Chao immediately cast a fierce look at him.


    Zhang Che raised his eyes and gave Xu Xiao a light look.


    Shen Ze lowered his head without any movement or words.


    Xu Xiaoxin was worried. He did not dare to come near, but stopped three meters away.


    Xu Xiao raised his hand and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Then he broke the silence and said, "Xu is here to send a war note to the Dragon God for his family teacher."


    Although the imperial court has removed Shen Ze''s title of Dragon God, Xu Xiao still calls Shen Ze the Lord of Dragon God to show his respect.


    However, in Qin Chao''s opinion, Xu Xiao''s name Shen Ze is full of sarcasm and sarcasm.


    This makes Qin Chao very unhappy.


    Qin Chao glared at Xu Xiao angrily and said, "if you know how to call the Lord Dragon God, don''t you know that when you see the Lord Dragon God, you have to kneel down and salute?"


    "If you don''t kneel down to see the Dragon God, there will be no amnesty for killing him!"


    "You don''t kneel down to salute, do you want to die?"


    After Qin Chao''s interrogative words came out, he was already angry.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Xu Xiao''s face quickly changed.


    It''s like he''s struggling, hesitant to kneel down.


    "Xu Xiao, meet the Dragon God!"


    After a while, Xu Xiao finally chose to kneel down on one knee and salute Shen Ze.


    Seeing Xu Xiao kneel down to salute, Qin chaoleng snorts, saying nothing more.


    As a top martial artist, Xu Xiao has his own backbone.


    After kneeling and saluting, he immediately wanted to stand up.


    Before Xu Xiao got up, Shen Ze spoke in silence.


    "I didn''t ask you to get up."


    Shen Ze''s tone is flat, light, and his voice is not big, but his words are full of unquestionable and overbearing meaning.


    Xu Xiao was awed by the speech.


    Just want to get up, he suddenly gave up the idea to stand up.


    Shen Ze asked him to kneel. How dare he stand up?


    Although he felt a little humiliated and bowed, Xu Xiao still gritted his teeth and kept on kneeling on one knee.


    Shen Ze put down his tea cup, then slowly raised his head and looked at Xu Xiao kneeling on the ground.


    Shen Ze''s face is expressionless, light says: "before was not to send battle card, how come now again?"


    Xu Xiaowen said, "this time''s post is not the same as before."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he picked his eyebrows.


    "Oh, why is it different this time?"


    Xu Xiao replied, "the content is different."


    Then, Xu Xiao added: "master, I want to wait for the Dragon God to recover from his injury and the martial arts strength to return to the peak state before a fair fight."


    When Xu Xiao said this, Qin Chao and Zhang Che were surprised.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is so kind-hearted that he will wait until Shen Ze''s injury is healed and his martial arts strength is back to its peak before a fair fight?


    According to normal people''s thinking, they would not believe that Ouyang Qingfeng would have such a good heart.


    After all, although it''s a treaty, the sword has no eyes. Once we start, some things can''t be controlled.


    However, if the top martial artists do something carelessly, they will be in danger of death. After all, the attacks of the top martial artists are extremely terrible, and it''s easy to kill people.


    Whether Qin Chao and Zhang Che, or others, Ouyang Qingfeng should choose to fight Shen Ze when he is in a bad state.


    Only in this way can Ouyang Qingfeng be more confident of defeating Shen Ze, so that his life is not in danger.


    And before, Ouyang Qingfeng obviously is this kind of idea, pick in Shen Ze state is not good time and Shen Ze a war.


    It''s just, how did you suddenly change your mind now?


    Both Qin Chao and Zhang Che are confused.


    Shen Ze was also surprised to hear Xu Xiao say that Ouyang Qingfeng would wait for him to recover from his injury and fight with him after his martial arts strength returned to its peak.


    After all, it''s abnormal.


    When things go wrong, there will be demons.


    There should be something fishy about it.


    Shen Ze''s eyes flashed, and then he asked, "what Ouyang Qingfeng did before was to force me to fight with him. Now how can I change my mind?"


    Xu Xiao pondered for a moment and replied, "master, I''m just making an appointment with the Dragon God. I want to decide whether I can win or lose and fight for the best martial arts in the world."


    "Master is a Wuchi, and he has a strong pursuit of being the best in the world."


    "The master wants to wait until the Dragon God''s injury is healed and his martial arts strength returns to the peak, and then fight with the Dragon God openly and fairly."


    "Whether you win or lose, you are convinced."


    Xu Xiao''s words are absolutely right.


    He not only expressed to Shen ze that Ouyang Qingfeng would not live and die against Shen Ze, but also expressed Ouyang Qingfeng''s pursuit and desire.


    In this way, Ouyang Qingfeng can become a more respectable opponent.


    In this way, let Shen Ze promise to fight.

 Chapter 612

    Shen Ze knew that Xu Xiao was telling the truth. Of course, he didn''t think too well.


    Shen Ze light said: "with Ouyang Qingfeng before the posture, he is to kill me, how now changed his mind?"


    Shen Ze asked very frankly.


    Xu Xiaowen''s face became extremely dignified.


    He pondered for a while, and then said obviously: "the master never thought about killing the Dragon God."


    Shen Ze sniffed and sneered: "you can only cheat children when you say this, but you can''t cheat me."


    When Xu Xiaowen heard the speech, he was in a cold sweat on his forehead, and all of a sudden he was very nervous.


    At this time, Shen Ze spoke again.


    "I know that Ouyang Qingfeng really doesn''t want to kill me, but the people standing behind him want to kill me."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Xu Xiao felt a cold sweat all over his body.


    Xu Xiao sighed in his heart. Sure enough, Shen Diaolong thought of someone behind Ouyang Qingfeng.


    When Xu Xiao sighed, Shen Ze asked, "I want you to tell me who is standing behind Ouyang Qingfeng."


    "Tell me, I''ll let you go today, or you won''t want to leave."


    After this sentence, Shen Ze said firmly, no doubt, very strong and bloody.


    Shen Ze''s meaning is very clear. If Xu Xiao tells him who is standing behind Ouyang Qingfeng, he will let Xu Xiao go.


    If Xu Xiao doesn''t tell, he will keep Xu Xiao forever.


    The implication is to kill Xu Xiao!


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Xu Xiao''s eyebrows twisted into a line, and his face became more dignified than ever.


    It''s a matter of life and death, so we have to treat it carefully!


    Although Xu Xiao is an extraordinary master of martial arts, he still has no bottom in his heart.


    If Shen Ze really wants to kill him, he is not sure that he will be able to leave unharmed.


    At this time, Xu Xiao''s heart fell into suffering.


    He didn''t want to tell Shen ze that the man standing behind Ouyang Qingfeng was Huang Shiping.


    Because once you say it, it will have a big impact.


    After all, there is no evidence to prove some things if they are not mentioned, and once they are pointed out, the nature of those things will be completely different.


    In Xu Xiao''s opinion, even if Shen Ze can guess that the person standing behind Ouyang Qingfeng is Huang Shiping, because there is no evidence or truth, this matter will not become a matter of certainty, and there is still some room for turning around.


    And if he says it, the nature of the matter will become very serious, which is equivalent to showing that Huang Shiping wants to kill Shen Ze.


    This will push Shen Ze and Huang Shiping to the complete opposite.


    And if Shen Ze and Huang Shiping become irreconcilable and fight from then on, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    What Xu Xiao has done before is to find out from Ouyang Qingfeng, then persuade Ouyang Qingfeng, and then let Ouyang Qingfeng persuade Huang Shiping, in order not to let Shen Ze and Huang Shiping fight thoroughly.


    He obviously doesn''t want all his previous efforts to be wasted. He doesn''t want to tell Shen ze that Huang Shiping is the person standing behind Ouyang Qingfeng.


    But, if you don''t tell Shen Ze, Shen Ze will kill him.


    Xu Xiao is not sure that he can get away, and he doesn''t want to die here.


    For a moment, Xu Xiao was caught in a dilemma and didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing Xu Xiao''s silence for a long time, Shen Ze said impatiently, "I don''t want to wait too long. If you don''t say it again, I''ll have to take action."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Xu Xiao suddenly becomes anxious and restless.


    Xu Xiao seems to have summoned up so much courage. He gritted his teeth and hardened his head. He said, "tell the Lord Dragon God that there is no one behind my master. Everything is because he wants to challenge you."


    Obviously, Xu Xiao lied.


    He couldn''t think of a better way, so he could only find such a reason as a speech.


    Of course, since Xu Xiao has said so, he has made a plan and will insist that such a statement will not be changed.


    After listening to Xu Xiao''s answer, Shen Ze''s mouth curved slightly.


    He said with emotion: "is there anyone behind Ouyang Qingfeng? Then he is really brave enough to challenge me. "


    Xu Xiao was in a cold sweat.


    At this moment, he is under a lot of pressure.


    After all, it''s not easy to cheat Shen Diaolong.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Xu xiaoqiangxing explained: "the master doesn''t want to be disrespectful to the Dragon God. He just wants to be the best in martial arts."


    "Lord Dragon God is extremely powerful in martial arts. The master wants to challenge Lord Dragon God, so he wants to go further in martial arts."


    Xu Xiao''s words are reasonable, so people can''t find any fault.


    However, even Qin Chao and Zhang Che did not believe his words, let alone Shen Ze.


    Who is Shen Ze?


    It was the first God of war in the world. He had a brilliant record of killing two martial arts masters. His whole body of force was not far behind that of the contemporary.


    Moreover, even if Shen Ze is not the Dragon God, the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, or the commander of the western war zone.


    However, Shen Ze was still able to mobilize the western war zone, and he was still a powerful man holding 300000 Qinglong troops.


    How can such Shen Ze say that challenges are challenges?


    Before that, when Shen Ze was still a Dragon God, he had a saying that he was disrespectful to the Dragon God and could not be forgiven.


    Now, running to challenge Shen Ze is chiguoguo''s provocation. Obviously, it''s also unforgivable!


    Even if Ouyang Qingfeng is the president of the martial arts association and the leader of the martial arts circle, he has a special pursuit of martial arts and wants to be the first in the world.


    But according to the normal thinking, he will not challenge Shen Ze, because it is a matter of no benefit.


    Let''s take Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng for example.


    Finally, let Ouyang Qingfeng win, and after that?


    Will you get revenge for offending Shen Ze?


    Even if Shen Ze doesn''t care, will the 300000 Qinglong army care?


    It is difficult for anyone to live a stable and peaceful life if they are targeted by 300000 Qinglong soldiers.


    Therefore, Ouyang Qingfeng would never have done these things if his brain had not gone wrong.


    Ouyang Qingfeng has no problem with his brain, but he has done these things. It proves that there is someone behind Ouyang Qingfeng, and it is the man behind the scenes who asked Ouyang Qingfeng to do so.


    After listening to Xu Xiao''s answer, Shen Ze''s eyes became very cold.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and there seemed to be a flash of lightning in the gap.


    Shen Ze raised his eyes. His eyes were sharp as a blade, staring at Xu Xiao. His thin lips opened slightly, and his tone was icy and piercing. He said: "dare to cheat me, do you want to die?"


    Hearing Shen Ze''s cold question, Xu Xiao''s heart shook violently!

 Chapter 613

    Shen Ze said so, and then determined that Xu Xiao was cheating him.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Xu Xiao''s heart suddenly set off a huge wave, unable to calm down.


    He was a little out of his mind, very flustered.


    However, Xu Xiao was still a character. After a while, he calmed down.


    Then, Xu Xiaohe insisted: "Xu didn''t cheat the Dragon God!"


    "Everything Xu said is true!"


    "Xu never cheated the Dragon God!"


    Xu Xiaoyi said a few words in a row, which showed that he didn''t cheat Shen Ze.


    Seeing this, Qin Chao couldn''t help sneering and said, "even a big old man like me knows you are lying. You think you can cheat my master. You are so naive and ridiculous!"


    Xu Xiao still insisted and insisted: "Xu is not lying. Please learn from the Dragon God!"


    Shen Ze fixed his eyes on Xu Xiao. After hearing the latter''s words, he said coldly, "raise your head."


    Xu Xiaowen raised his head slowly.


    Then, Shen Ze and Xu Xiao''s eyes are opposite. It seems that there is lightning in the air. The space becomes distorted and the air hisses.


    At the moment, Shen Ze''s eyes are like two black holes, as if they can swallow the soul of human beings. They look very terrible.


    Even if Xu Xiao is a master of martial arts, he looks at Shen Ze in awe.


    Shen Diaolong is Shen Diaolong. One look can frighten people!


    Xu Xiao didn''t know what Shen Ze was going to do. He was very worried. He didn''t want to look at Shen Ze, but he didn''t dare to move. He could only keep this posture.


    With the passage of time, his body suddenly became stiff.


    I don''t know how long later, Shen Ze took back his sight and lowered his head.


    "Hoo..."


    Without looking at Shen Ze, Xu Xiao was relieved. He seemed to have collapsed. His clothes were soaked in cold sweat, and his face became a little pale. He gasped heavily.


    Shen Ze had no words or any other expression.


    He picked up the cup and drank it for himself.


    At this time, Qin Chao, sitting on one side, said maliciously, "master, this guy is lying and deceiving you."


    "He is disrespectful to you. I propose to kill him on the spot!"


    As soon as Qin Chao said this, Xu Xiao''s face suddenly changed and became very nervous.


    Will Shen Ze kill him?


    Although Xu Xiao is very intelligent, he can''t guess or see through Shen Ze''s mind.


    He can''t think of how Shen Ze will decide.


    At this moment, Xu Xiao seems to be waiting for an unknown trial. Every minute is a kind of suffering for him.


    At this time, Xu Xiao''s brain was a little confused. He didn''t know what to say and kept silent.


    I don''t know how long after that, Shen Ze seemed to have drunk enough tea and didn''t drink any more.


    He didn''t put down the cup, but like throwing darts, he threw the cup at Xu Xiao.


    "Whew..."


    The teacup came out and turned into a white light, whistling towards Xu Xiao''s head at an incredible speed.


    Because of the close distance, the teacup came to Xu Xiao''s forehead almost instantly.


    Xu Xiao is a master of martial arts. He responds very quickly.


    When Shen Ze had an action, Xu Xiao made a response.


    Of course, he can''t do it, and he''s quick to respond.


    In a hurry, Xu Xiao had no time to think more, so he had to turn his head aside.


    "Whew!"


    The teacup flew past Xu Xiao''s ears.


    But that''s not the end of it.


    The teacup seems to lock Xu Xiao''s breath, and if it doesn''t hit Xu Xiao, it won''t stop.


    After whistling, the teacup immediately turned back, whistling towards Xu Xiao again.


    Seeing this, Xu Xiao knew that if he didn''t stop the teacup, it would be endless.


    So, he gritted his teeth and planned to use all his strength to resist the teacup.


    Although his back is to the teacup, Xu Xiao can feel its existence.


    It''s a long way to go.


    Just as the cup was about to fall on Xu Xiao, he held out a hand and grasped it.


    "Bang!"


    However, Xu Xiao is obviously unable to grasp.


    Just as Xu Xiao grasped the cup, it exploded like a time bomb.


    The tea cup turned into rice flour.


    But Xu Xiao''s hand is becoming bloody, looks very miserable terror.


    "Wow..."


    At the same time, a force into Xu Xiao''s body, let his blood surge, unable to suppress, mouth spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Xu Xiao''s face turned pale in an instant.


    "Shen Diaolong is really unfathomable that he can exert such force even when he is injured."


    Xu Xiao bit his teeth and endured the pain from his body.


    At the same time, he felt Shen Ze''s bravery and terror in his heart.


    Before that, when Shen Ze said it would be bad for Xu Xiao, Xu Xiao still had some points in his heart.


    After all, he is a master of martial arts and Taoism, and he is the outstanding one among them.


    When Xu Xiao wants to come, even if Shen Ze and Zhang Che do it, he still has some self-protection.


    But at this point, he found himself very wrong.


    Not to mention Zhang Che''s hand, it''s just Shen Ze who can''t resist it!


    Although the two just had a move, then a teacup.


    But the master moves, often in a move between can draw a conclusion.


    Xu Xiao suddenly realized that he was not Shen Ze''s opponent.


    If Shen Ze does something to him, if he really wants to kill him, he will peel off his skin even if he doesn''t die.


    Besides, it''s hard to say if I can leave.


    Aware of this, Xu Xiao''s face became very gloomy and ugly. At the same time, he was more worried.


    If Shen Ze wants to fight him again, what should he do?


    However, Shen Ze seems to have no intention to start with Xu Xiao. After throwing the cup, he has no more action.


    Shen Ze stared at Xu Xiao deeply, then said faintly: "you go back to Ouyang Qingfeng to take a word, say I promised him to fight."


    "I''ll let him know when my injury is healed and my martial arts strength is at the top."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Xu Xiao was stunned at first, and then his face was full of joy.


    Shen Ze asked him to go back and give Ouyang Qingfeng a message, which means that Shen Ze won''t kill him. How can this not make Xu Xiao happy?


    At this moment, Xu Xiao has the joy of surviving.


    No one wants to die, and Xu Xiao is no exception.


    To be able to leave alive, Xu Xiao naturally loved to hear and see.


    "Thank you, Lord dragon


    While Xu Xiao shouts, he kowtows to Shen Ze.


    Then, he stood up and ran away, staggering toward the courtyard.

 Chapter 614

    Seeing Xu Xiao leave, Qin Chao said angrily, "this guy is really cheap!"


    After Xu Xiao walked out of the courtyard, Qin Chao said, "master, we all know that Xu Xiao is lying. Why do you let him go?"


    Shen Ze gives a reason casually.


    "I''m not interested in killing people today," he said


    Qin Chao


    Zhang Che


    It''s OK. I''m not interested in killing people, so I let Xu Xiao go?


    This reason is really sufficient and can not be refuted.


    Shen Ze''s meaning, no matter Qin Chao or Zhang Che, can''t control it.


    Now that Shen Ze has given the answer, it''s hard for others to say anything more.


    Then, Qin Chao seemed to suddenly think of other things, and began to say in doubt: "before Ouyang Qingfeng was determined to pick things up and force his master to fight, how come he suddenly changed his mind now?"


    "Did Ouyang Qingfeng change his mind, or did the person standing behind him change his mind?"


    Qin Chao can''t think of it.


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment, said: "it should be Ouyang Qingfeng and the people standing behind him have changed their mind."


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao, the people behind Ouyang Qingfeng, know it''s Huang Shiping.


    Now, Ouyang Qingfeng wants to fight Shen Ze fairly, which means that Ouyang Qingfeng gives up the idea of killing Shen Ze.


    This also shows that Ouyang Qingfeng and Huang Shiping have changed their mind.


    Shen Ze was not too surprised.


    After all, he had a lot of self-knowledge about how important he was to the Dragon kingdom.


    Others can have an accident, but he can''t, at least when he is still strong, and when the Dragon Kingdom hasn''t reached enough strength.


    Shen Ze can guess that Ouyang Qingfeng has never wanted to kill him.


    Ouyang Qingfeng would have done that before, but it was Huang Shiping who stood behind him.


    Now this situation is likely because Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t want to kill him, so he persuaded Huang Shiping.


    Huang Shiping realized the power of it, so he changed his mind.


    Shen Ze can think of these, Qin Chao can also think of them.


    However, Qin Chao is not grateful to Huang Shiping for changing his mind and not killing Shen Ze. On the contrary, he is even more unhappy with Huang Shiping.


    Because Huang Shiping had a heart to kill Shen Ze. Now it doesn''t matter whether he changes his mind or not.


    As long as there is evil intention towards Shen Ze, it is the enemy of Qin Chao!


    Of course, because Huang Shiping can''t be moved now, Qin Chao just kept the account in his mind and didn''t mention anything more.


    Then, he talked about another topic.


    "Ouyang Qingfeng will wait until the master''s injury is healed, and the martial arts strength will return to the peak state before fighting with the master."


    "Is Ouyang Qingfeng out of his mind or something?"


    "Doesn''t he know that when the master returns to his prime, he will be invincible and invincible?"


    "In my opinion, when the master returns to his heyday, he will surely be able to crush Ouyang Qingfeng!"


    When Qin Chao said this, his tone was very positive.


    Obviously, Qin Chao is from the bottom of his heart, because in his heart, Shen Ze has always been the first martial arts in the world, one-on-one situation, invincible!


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze smiles. He knows that Qin Chao only expresses his own ideas, so he doesn''t say much.


    Of course, he hasn''t expanded so much.


    "Although I haven''t played with Ouyang Qingfeng, I know that Ouyang Qingfeng is not a top martial arts player and his strength can''t be underestimated."


    "He swept all the martial arts schools in China and beat all the famous martial arts masters, and all won."


    "Ouyang Qingfeng, the president of the martial arts association, is not a white pawn, and his name as the leader of martial arts is not a white pawn."


    Shen Zesi did not joke, seriously said: "even if I recover to the heyday, I dare not say that I am absolutely sure that I can defeat Ouyang Qingfeng."


    Qin Chao knows that although Shen Ze is modest and low-key, he never tells lies.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao suddenly frowned and his face became a little dignified.


    He asked in a deep voice: "since there is no absolute assurance, why does the master still agree to the engagement?"


    In Qin Chao''s mind, Shen Ze can''t have an accident.


    So in his opinion, if Shen Ze is not absolutely sure, he doesn''t need to agree to make an appointment with Ouyang Qingfeng, which can avoid the risk.


    It''s not that Qin Chao doesn''t believe in Shen Ze. It''s that caring leads to chaos.


    After all, if two top martial artists fight each other, they may end up dead.


    Qin Chao doesn''t want Shen Ze to be in danger.


    Facing Qin Chao''s question, Shen Ze replied without hesitation: "I haven''t met my opponent for a long time. I also want to fight with Ouyang Qingfeng, the leader of martial arts and Taoism, to see who is more powerful."


    When Shen Ze said this, his tone was very calm, as if he was stating a trivial matter.


    But these words in Qin Chao''s and Zhang Che''s ears, but they are two people to hear a strong sense of war and fighting spirit.


    At the moment, Qin Chao and Zhang Che understand why Shen Ze agreed to the engagement.


    It turns out that Shen Ze is also in pursuit of martial arts and wants to fight a stronger opponent.


    Of course, Shen Ze may also have some ideas about the real martial arts first in the world.


    Before that, the reason why Ouyang Qingfeng''s engagement with Shen Ze was so noisy was hotly debated throughout the country.


    It''s because Ouyang Qingfeng and Shen Ze are the two most powerful fighters recognized in China.


    The world wants to see the battle between Ouyang Qingfeng and Shen Ze and see who is better.


    And if Ouyang Qingfeng and Shen Ze fight, which side will win at that time, you will be able to choose the real martial arts first in the world!


    After listening to Shen Ze''s answer, Qin Chao understood it in his heart. He nodded and asked nothing more.


    Then, Qin Chao looked serious and said firmly: "I believe that master can defeat Ouyang Qingfeng and become the number one martial arts in the world. I''ll wait and see, waiting for the day to come!"


    When Qin Chao said this, Shen Ze laughed and said nothing.


    Zhang Che, on the other hand, seemed to agree with what Qin Chao had said, and nodded his head in a slight and indisputable way.


    After leaving the courtyard where Shen Ze lives, Xu Xiao makes a phone call to Ouyang Qingfeng for the first time.


    He impressively told Ouyang Qingfeng that Shen Ze promised to fight, and that he would fight with Ouyang Qingfeng after his injury healed and his martial arts strength returned to its peak.


    When Ouyang Qingfeng heard the news, he just let out a hum, and then hung up.


    After informing Ouyang Qingfeng of the news, Xu Xiao returns to the office of the martial arts school.


    Fearing that something might happen to Xu Xiao, Fang Ling has been anxiously waiting in the office.


    Seeing Xu Xiao''s pale face and bloody hand coming back, Fang Ling frowned and asked with concern, "Xu Xiao, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xu Xiao replied, "it''s just a small injury. It''s nothing serious."


    "Did Shen Diaolong attack you?" Fang Ling asked in a deep voice.


    "Well."


    Xu Xiao nodded, and then he said in a deep voice, "Shen Diaolong is worthy of being the first God of war in the world, much more powerful than I thought!"

 Chapter 615

    Xu Xiao said with emotion: "I thought Shen Diaolong was injured. His martial arts strength was not at the peak. I couldn''t do anything to him."


    "But I didn''t expect that, even so, he could absolutely suppress me and make me unable to resist."


    After hearing Xu Xiao''s words, Fang Ling''s face became very dignified.


    Fang Ling is very clear about Xu Xiao''s martial arts strength.


    Shen Diaolong can absolutely suppress Xu Xiao even when he is injured and his martial arts strength is not at the peak. How can it be very terrible.


    Fang Ling said with emotion: "if Shen Diaolong''s martial arts strength is at the peak, how powerful will he be?"


    Xu Xiaoshen said: "it can only be said that it is unfathomable. The name of the first God of war is really worthy of the name."


    "I didn''t see Shen Diaolong kill the martial arts master before. I doubt that. Now I believe that Shen Diaolong really has the strength to kill the martial arts master."


    Hearing this, Fang Ling nodded sharply.


    Then she said, "when Shen Diaolong returns to his peak, can you defeat him?"


    For Ouyang Qingfeng''s martial arts strength, Xu Xiao is also very clear.


    Previously, in Xu Xiao''s eyes, Ouyang Qingfeng was the most powerful in martial arts, and should be the first in martial arts.


    But after dealing with Shen Ze today, he didn''t dare to draw a conclusion so easily.


    Xu Xiao pondered for a moment, shook his head and said, "I''m not sure."


    "Shen Diaolong''s martial arts strength has returned to its peak. I really don''t know which of them can win the battle with Shen Diaolong."


    Fang Ling also knew that it was hard to judge, so she didn''t ask any more questions.


    Then, she seemed to think of other things and asked, "Shen Diaolong has moved his hand to you. Does he want to kill you?"


    Hearing the speech, Xu Xiaowen felt a lingering fear and said solemnly, "from the situation at that time, I thought Shen Diaolong was going to kill me."


    "He guessed that there was someone behind the master''s back. He wanted to find out the person behind the scenes from me. I insisted that there was no one behind the master and cheated Shen Diaolong."


    "I think Shen Diaolong knew I was cheating him. It was normal for him to kill me at that time, but in the end he let me go."


    At this point, Xu Xiao is still a little scared.


    If Shen Diaolong didn''t change his mind at that time and insisted on killing him, he would not stand here and talk now. Instead, he became a cold corpse, even without bones!


    Xu Xiao felt like he had gone through the gate of hell, but fortunately, everything was in danger.


    Knowing that Shen Diaolong really wanted to kill Xu Xiao at that time, Fang Ling also set off a lot of waves in her heart.


    Because she felt that she would almost never see Xu again, and she was also afraid.


    Fang lingbai gave Xu Xiao a look, and then said with a sense of blame in her tone: "I said I would go with you, but you still don''t let me go. You see, if you don''t listen to me, you almost have an accident."


    "If I go with you, I''ll take care of each other. Even if Shen Diaolong wants to kill someone, he can''t do it if we are together."


    In Fang Ling''s opinion, if she and Xu Xiao go together, they will be two martial arts masters. They will take care of each other and help each other a lot.


    Even if Shen Diaolong is dissatisfied with Xu Xiao and tries to kill him, they can get away together. Even if they are hurt, they will not endanger their lives.


    Therefore, Xu Xiao would not be so seriously injured.


    After listening to Fang Ling''s words, Xu Xiao admitted his mistake on his own initiative, "this matter is too thoughtless for me."


    "Fortunately, everything is in danger."


    "And I think it''s worth not having you with me."


    Speaking of this, Xu Xiao''s face became very serious. He stared at Fang Ling and said calmly, "I don''t want you to be in danger."


    After hearing Xu Xiao''s words, Fang Ling had no idea to blame Xu Xiao.


    At the same time, she also looked serious and said to Xu Xiao, "I don''t want to put you in a dangerous situation."


    After hearing Fang Ling''s words, the most tender part of Xu Xiao''s heart seemed to be touched. He was very moved, and his whole body was full of warmth.


    Two people four eyes opposite, for a long time speechless, but is full of warmth.


    I don''t know how long later, Fang Ling first reacted. She looked shy and lowered her head.


    Then, Fang Ling muttered in a low voice: "where is the medicine box? I want to dress you up


    When Xu Xiaowen heard the speech, he immediately responded.


    "I''ll get it."


    Xu Xiao answered, and then went to find out the medicine box.


    Immediately, Fang Ling gave Xu Xiaobao a hand.


    After a while, Fang Ling bandaged Xu Xiao.


    Then, Fang Ling suddenly thought of something and asked Xu Xiao curiously, "you go to send the war note for your master. How did Shen Diaolong respond?"


    Xu Xiao replied, "Shen Diaolong agreed to the engagement."


    "Shen Diaolong said that when he recovered from his injury and his martial arts strength reached its peak, he would inform the master to fight with him."


    Fang Ling''s face became dignified when she heard the speech.


    She said with emotion: "Shen Diaolong agreed to the engagement, which means that the battle between your master and Shen Diaolong is inevitable."


    Xu Xiao nodded and said in a somewhat complicated tone: "now it seems like this."


    Fang Ling said uncertainly: "two strong men at the peak of martial arts fight. They don''t know who will win or lose in the end."


    "I''m not really concerned about who will lose or win in the first world war between Shizun and Shen Diaolong. I''m just concerned about whether there will be casualties in the first world war between them," Xu said


    Xu Xiaodun for a while, then said: "I don''t want to see Shen Diaolong and master, there are casualties on either side."


    "I think whatever happens to either of them is a huge loss to the Dragon kingdom."


    After hearing Xu Xiao''s words, Fang Ling nodded in agreement.


    "It''s true that whatever happens to your master or Shen Diaolong, it''s a loss to the Dragon kingdom."


    Fang Ling said expectantly, "I hope they can finish it."


    "It''s about winning or losing, not life or death."


    Xu Xiao pondered for a long time and said in a complicated tone: "once you start, some things will be out of control."


    "At that time, in order to win or lose, it is very likely that life will be in danger."


    "It''s obviously impossible to think of nothing."


    Fang Ling nodded, and then said, "it''s true, but now that everything is almost settled, it''s no use worrying about it. Let''s go along with the change."


    "Maybe in the end, your master and Shen Diaolong will not fight."

 Chapter 616

    Fang Ling said: "things have not yet happened, then it is very likely that there will be variables."


    "It''s really uncertain whether your master and Shen Diaolong will finally fight."


    After hearing Fang Ling''s words, Xu Xiao nodded in agreement.


    "Now that I think about it, I''m really worried."


    Xu Xiao shook his head and said, "well, don''t mention this."


    Xu Xiao stretched a stretch, and then said: "now the master does not kill Shen Diaolong, I can relax for a while."


    After feeling, Xu Xiao seemed to suddenly think of something, and his face was dignified. "I just don''t know how to explain to Huang Shiping."


    Fang Ling smelled the speech and asked, "how do you say that?"


    Xu said: "although Huang Shiping changed his mind to kill Shen Diaolong, he didn''t intend to let Shen Diaolong go. He also asked the master to teach Shen Diaolong a lesson as soon as possible."


    "Now the master has given Shen Diaolong time to recover from his injury. Only after his martial arts strength has returned to its peak can he fight against one of them."


    "It''s obviously against Huang Shiping''s idea for master to do so."


    "If the master doesn''t take action, he will certainly make Huang Shiping dissatisfied. At that time, Huang Shiping will blame him. He still doesn''t know how to deal with it."


    After listening to Xu Xiao''s words, Fang Ling also realized the seriousness of the matter.


    "It''s really hard to deal with."


    Fang Ling frowned, and then the conversation changed: "but I don''t think that even if your master didn''t do what Huang Shiping meant, Huang Shiping would do nothing to you."


    "After all, it''s a very big thing for Huang Shiping to ask your master to kill Shen Diaolong."


    "Your master is the actor in this matter and knows everything clearly."


    "Huang Shiping should know that if he is not good for your master, he will surely expose all this to the world when he is caught dead."


    "Huang Shiping certainly doesn''t want to see such a thing happen, so he must be afraid to censure your master too much."


    Fang Ling''s words are very reasonable.


    After hearing this, Xu Xiao nodded and said, "I hope so!"


    As the eldest disciple of Ouyang Qingfeng, Xu Xiao is naturally more concerned about the safety of Ouyang Qingfeng and does not want to see something happen to Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Fang Ling then said, "although your master didn''t teach Shen Diaolong in time, he will fight Shen Diaolong in the end."


    "Up here, I don''t think Huang Shiping has much to say."


    Xu Xiao nodded his head and gave a sound.


    As long as Ouyang Qingfeng will fight Shen Diaolong, Huang Shiping really doesn''t have much to say or do.


    After all, if Ouyang Qingfeng doesn''t want to do it, it''s useless for Huang Shiping to put his knife around Ouyang Qingfeng''s neck.


    Of course, because some things can''t be exposed, Huang Shiping doesn''t know what to do with Ouyang Qingfeng.


    After all, if Ouyang Qingfeng exposed the news that Huang Shiping wanted to kill Shen Diaolong, it would certainly cause a huge sensation and have a great negative impact on Huang Shiping.


    Although Shen Ze has no public office and is just an idle man, his achievements still make his identity and status very unusual.


    If Huang Shiping''s intention to kill Shen Ze is exposed, it will certainly arouse many people''s dissatisfaction with Huang Shiping, and even some people''s hatred, such as the 300000 Qinglong army led by Shen Ze.


    At that time, some people will even assassinate Huang Shiping.


    Huang Shiping will not only fall into crisis, but also let his position be affected and shaken.


    After all, if it really caused public resentment, Huang Shiping would not be able to stay at the top of the Dragon kingdom.


    Once things are out of control, Huang Shiping may be pulled down.


    The reason why Huang Shiping did this was to consolidate his position and power. He obviously didn''t want to see the above things happen.


    Therefore, even if Huang Shiping is not happy with Ouyang Qingfeng''s behavior, he will not tear his face and do anything radical.


    Because, with Ouyang Qingfeng''s current identity and status, as well as his martial arts strength, it is very troublesome to deal with.


    Huang Shiping is likely to hold the idea that more is better than less.


    Thinking of these, Xu Xiao did not worry too much.


    Fang Ling reminded: "the most important thing now is to let your master make good preparations in case he can surpass Shen Diaolong in the future."


    Hearing the speech, Xu Xiao nodded and said, "since the master has made a decision, he should be well prepared."


    Fang Ling nodded, then reminded: "although your master wants to have a fair fight with Shen Diaolong and has no idea of killing him, it doesn''t mean that Shen Diaolong has no idea of you."


    "Shen Diaolong is known as the living king of hell in the world. He is ruthless in killing people."


    "What your master did before should have infuriated Shen Diaolong. With Shen Diaolong''s temperament, it''s very likely that he could do something to kill your master."


    After listening to Fang Ling''s words, Xu Xiao nodded and said, "I''ve thought about this too."


    "I believe master has thought of it, but master is still determined to fight Shen Diaolong, which means that he has this kind of psychological preparation."


    "I believe the master will make good preparations and will not let himself fall into a desperate situation."


    "Even if the master is defeated, I think he will still have the means to protect his life."


    Ouyang Qingfeng is a big man. His idea is not so simple.


    Ouyang Qingfeng wants these things.


    After pondering for a moment, Xu Xiaojin then said, "I only hope that master can surpass Shen Diaolong, and these dangerous things will not happen."


    Fang Ling nodded and said, "I hope so."


    "Cough..."


    At this time, Xu Xiao suddenly coughed, a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and a bottle of abnormal pale color welled up on his face.


    Seeing this, Fang Ling frowned and asked anxiously, "are you still suffering from internal injuries?"


    Xu Xiao did not hide, nodded, said: "is suffered some internal injury, but the problem is not big."


    "Sit down and I''ll treat your internal injury." Fang Ling said.


    "Good."


    Xu Xiao nodded and sat down on the chair.


    Then, Fang Ling outstretched a hand and put it on Xu Xiao''s back.


    Meanwhile, in a courtyard at the foot of the Imperial City, Ouyang Qingfeng picks up his mobile phone and dials Huang Shiping.


    After a while, the phone got through.


    Ouyang Qingfeng said, "Mr. Huang, there''s something I want to tell you."


    Ouyang Qingfeng impressively plans to tell Huang Shiping his plan.

 Chapter 617

    Hearing the speech, Huang Shiping immediately asked, "what do you want to say to me?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng said seriously: "I plan to wait until Shen Diaolong''s injury is healed and his martial arts strength returns to the peak state, and then fight Shen Diaolong fairly."


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Huang Shiping suddenly became angry and said angrily, "Ouyang Qingfeng, do you dare not obey me?"


    "I have given in and changed my mind. I didn''t ask you to kill Shen Diaolong, but I want you to teach Shen Diaolong a lesson as soon as possible."


    "Now you''re telling me to wait for Shen Diaolong''s injury to recover and his martial arts strength to return to its peak before having a fair fight with him. You don''t comply with me. Do you still pay attention to me?"


    For Ouyang Qingfeng again and again against their own meaning, Huang Shiping is very unhappy, very angry.


    He felt that Ouyang Qingfeng was provoking him and defying his dignity.


    As the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom, no one can disobey his meaning!


    Ouyang Qingfeng continuously disobeys his intention, which makes Huang Shiping unable to accept.


    Ouyang Qingfeng also knew he was wrong. He said apologetically, "sorry, Mr. Huang, I didn''t do what you mean."


    "But I promise you that I will meet your requirements and teach Shen Diaolong a lesson."


    Ouyang Qingfeng vowed the last sentence.


    In Ouyang Qingfeng''s view, even if he can''t defeat Shen Ze, he can make Shen Ze suffer and achieve Huang Shiping''s goal.


    "You promise me, you promise shit!"


    Huang Shiping said angrily, "when Shen Diaolong''s injury heals and his martial arts strength returns to its peak, do you think you are sure you can teach him a lesson?"


    "I think you''ll be the one to be taught."


    Huang Shiping is not a martial arts practitioner, but that night, in front of Huang Shiping, Shen Ze first solved Wang Tianyuan''s four personal retinues who are strong in martial arts.


    Then he killed Wang Tianyuan with the help of the black robed old man.


    All this proves Shen Ze''s valiant and terror!


    After seeing the power of Shen Ze, Huang Shiping felt that when Shen Ze''s injury was healed and his martial arts strength was restored to the peak state, it would give people a feeling of God blocking and killing God and Buddha blocking and killing Buddha.


    Huang Shiping thinks that Shen Diaolong in that state is not something Ouyang Qingfeng can match, even though Ouyang Qingfeng is a top martial artist who has been famous for many years.


    In Huang Shiping''s opinion, Ouyang Qingfeng will become the one who has been taught because of his defeat to Shen Diaolong.


    Huang Shiping said in a deep voice, "if you don''t defeat Shen Diaolong, he may kill you with Shen Diaolong''s temper."


    "Ouyang Qingfeng, I really don''t know what you think."


    "If you don''t choose to fight Shen Diaolong when he is in decline, just choose to fight him again after his martial arts strength and injury recover. I think you''re stuck in the door!"


    At the end of the day, Huang Shiping was as angry as if he hated iron but not steel.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng fell into silence for a while.


    Seeing that Huang Shiping didn''t say anything more, he said in a very serious tone: "what Huang said is reasonable."


    "I know I may be defeated by Shen Diaolong or killed by him, but even so, I won''t let him be safe."


    "I''ve thought about all these things. Even if I die, I have no regrets."


    "Of course, as for what Mr. Huang asked for, I will do it with all my might!"


    Every word Ouyang Qingfeng said was from the bottom of his heart. He didn''t mean to joke or tell a lie.


    From Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Huang Shiping was impressed to hear that Ouyang Qingfeng had made a decision and would not change his mind.


    Aware of this, Huang Shiping frowned tightly. His face became very gloomy as if he had eaten a fly.


    "Ouyang Qingfeng, you are determined to disobey my meaning and offend me?" Huang Shiping asked angrily.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Huang. I didn''t mean to. I just wanted to pursue a result."


    As a top Wufu, and now the largest nongovernmental organization in Longguo, Ouyang Qingfeng, President of the martial arts association, is not an ordinary person. He has a strong spirit.


    In the face of some things, he obviously will not be afraid of power, listen to his heart, and choose what he wants to do.


    When Ouyang Qingfeng said this, he once again showed his determination not to change his mind. Realizing this, Huang Shiping''s face became more ugly, and his anger in his eyes was burning as if he was about to blow it out.


    "Ouyang Qingfeng, do you know what will happen if you offend me?" Huang Shiping said in an angry voice that his words were full of threats and threats.


    Having made such a decision before, Ouyang Qingfeng thought that he would offend Huang Shiping, but he still did so, and he was psychologically prepared.


    "Mr. Huang, I''ve made up my mind and won''t change it. Although I don''t want to offend you, I can''t help it."


    After saying these words, Ouyang Qingfeng fell into silence and didn''t mean to speak any more.


    "Well, you Ouyang Qingfeng, OK. Now that you''ve made up your mind, there''s nothing to say between us!"


    Huang Shiping said angrily, "I don''t care about you now. If you can''t meet my requirements, I''ll punish you severely."


    Although Huang Shiping is very upset and angry, he also knows that it is useless to deal with Ouyang Qingfeng now.


    Ouyang Qingfeng doesn''t change his mind, and he has no choice.


    Moreover, if he was angry and dealt with Ouyang Qingfeng, some things would become uncontrollable.


    Therefore, there was no one to help him teach Shen Ze.


    All this, Huang Shiping can only endure anger and give up the idea of punishing Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Of course, for Ouyang Qingfeng disobeying his meaning, disrespectful to him, he will write down the account, and then settle it in autumn.


    As soon as the words were finished, Huang Shiping angrily hung up Ouyang Qingfeng''s phone.


    Hearing the blind voice from the mobile phone, Huang Shiping breathed a long breath.


    He knows that Huang Shiping will not do anything to him for the time being, which is a good thing for him.


    Now in this period of time, Ouyang Qingfeng just wants to make good preparations and wait for the day when he will fight Shen Ze.


    During this period, as long as there is no other trouble, let him be prepared at ease.


    Of course, he also knew that Huang Shiping would not forgive him so easily. He could think of the day when he would settle accounts in autumn.


    But that doesn''t matter to Ouyang Qingfeng, because in Ouyang Qingfeng''s opinion, as long as he can fight with Shen Ze fairly and decide a victory or defeat, it won''t matter if he is dealt with by Huang Shiping.


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s eyes sank and said to himself coldly, "Shen Diaolong, I have made a lot of sacrifices in order to fight you fairly. I hope you won''t let me down at that time..."

 Chapter 618

    Because Ouyang Qingfeng has changed his mind and will not rush to fight Shen Ze. Instead, he will wait until Shen Ze''s injury is healed and his martial arts strength returns to its peak.


    Shen Ze knows that Ouyang Qingfeng is a man who does what he says. Since Ouyang Qingfeng said so, he will do it.


    For a while, there was no trouble with Shen Ze.


    Therefore, Shen Ze plans to set out to return to Hangzhou Fengxiang village.


    That night, Shen Ze took Qin Chao and Zhang Che back to Hangzhou by special plane.


    Although Shen Ze has no public office and is just an idle person, he is still the object of close attention from all parties.


    As soon as Shen Zeyi left Yanjing, all conveniences received the news.


    Before that, although Shen Ze was removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God by the national court, and he himself was removed from the position of commander in chief of the western war zone, all parties still felt that Shen Ze was the kind of person who stood in the cloud and could influence the situation of the Dragon kingdom.


    Shen Ze''s stay in Yanjing makes the powerful people in Yanjing dare not take it lightly.


    After all, Shen Ze is notorious and perverse. His mind is completely incomprehensible.


    Before that, Shen Ze first destroyed the Shen family, and then killed Wang Tianyuan in front of Huang Shiping.


    These things are great things for others, and Shen Ze just said and did it.


    The dignitaries in Yanjing don''t know what else Shen Ze will do, so if Shen Ze doesn''t leave Yanjing one day, they can''t be at ease one day.


    Now, Shen Ze has left Yanjing.


    Although I don''t know where Shen Ze has gone, as long as he leaves Yanjing, the dignitaries in Yanjing are a little relieved.


    When Shen Ze left Yanjing, some people suddenly felt that Shen Ze was relieved to go back to the field. Some people could not help but have other thoughts.


    As soon as Shen Zeyi left Yanjing, it was a calm Yanjing. Suddenly, the undercurrent began to surge and became restless.


    Shen Ze''s importance to the Dragon kingdom is self-evident. The influence of his return to the land is lasting.


    Even after a period of time, it is still a hot topic in the world, and the momentum is still growing.


    After all, it''s really not a small thing.


    Because the influence of Shen Ze''s return is too great, not only the undercurrent is turbulent at home, but also the overseas is not calm.


    There has been some movement on the western and northern borders of Longguo, which has been quiet for several years.


    The neighboring countries in the West and north of the Dragon kingdom are all big and powerful countries. Obviously, they always have ideas about the Dragon kingdom.


    Today, Shen Ze has become an idle person. Many countries are ready to move, and the border friction begins.


    Of course, these are small frictions, not big ones, but there is still the possibility that conflicts will intensify.


    After all, when something happens, there are uncontrollable risks.


    Longguo has developed for several years, and now it can be regarded as a powerful country. These small frictions can be easily handled.


    However, these frictions are not good things for the people of the state of dragon who have enjoyed a long and stable life. They have caused some panic.


    Once there is a panic, things will become a little serious. After all, people are the most difficult to control.


    As soon as these things come out, Huang Shiping, the top leader of the Dragon Kingdom, is under great pressure and worries him a lot.


    At the same time, he has to deal with these things. Every day he is very busy, and his mood is very irritable.


    There is a big reason why these things happen because of Shen Ze.


    For this, Huang Shiping hated Shen Ze very much and cursed Shen Ze in his heart.


    "It''s time to send that boy Shen Diaolong to see Yama!"


    Huang Shiping thinks that Shen Ze is responsible for all the bad things in the Long Parliament, and he blames Shen Ze for all the crimes.


    Huang Shiping became angry with Shen Ze again.


    However, Huang Shiping couldn''t put his mind on Shen Ze for a while, because he had a lot of things to deal with. He didn''t care about it, so he could only sulk.


    Of course, Huang did not forget to urge Ouyang Qingfeng to fight Shen Ze as soon as possible.


    Although Huang Shiping is a strong demand, Ouyang Qingfeng has made plans and will not fight Shen Ze ahead of time.


    Moreover, even if he wants to fight Shen Ze in advance, he can''t, because Shen Ze deliberately hid information after he left Yanjing. He can''t find Shen Ze at all. How can he fight Shen Ze?


    Of course, Ouyang Qingfeng is not worried about Shen Ze''s disappearance.


    After all, people like Shen Ze, since they have promised to fight, will certainly do what they say and will not go back on their words.


    Ouyang Qingfeng closed his door and prepared for the war with Shen Ze. He was not moved by foreign things.


    Therefore, Ouyang Qingfeng did not pay attention to Huang Shiping''s request, nor did he make any response.


    Being ignored by Ouyang Qingfeng, Huang Shiping is very upset and adds gas.


    But no matter Ouyang Qingfeng or Shen Ze, Huang Shiping couldn''t clean up for a moment. He was very frustrated, but he had nothing to do.


    ¡­¡­


    When Shen Ze returned to Fengxiang village in Hangzhou, he didn''t hear outside the window.


    No matter how noisy the outside world, or what happened, he did not care, but continued to live his leisure life.


    Zhang Tao''s family, only Zhang Zilan knows Shen Ze''s identity.


    Shen Ze''s dismissal has caused a stir, and Zhang Zilan knows it.


    Zhang Zilan is worried about this.


    Because these things in her view, Shen Ze is because of the accident, that is why these things happen.


    "Aze, what''s the matter with you recently? How did the imperial court remove the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the title of Dragon God? "


    "What''s more, how did you take the initiative to step down as commander-in-chief of the Western Theater later?"


    Zhang Zilan was worried when he asked these words.


    For Shen Ze''s affairs, Zhang Zilan is very concerned, and care is chaotic, she is so nervous and worried.


    Seeing that Zhang Zilan was very worried, Shen Ze said with a smile, "little aunt, nothing happened to me. You don''t have to worry so much."


    "Isn''t that a big deal? What''s the big deal? "


    Zhang Zilan said anxiously: "because of your affairs, now the whole dragon kingdom is in a state of uneasiness. How can it be a trivial matter?"


    Zhang Zilan stares at Shen Ze tightly and says word by word: "you should be honest with me. What''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing Zhang Zilan''s serious appearance, Shen Ze couldn''t smile bitterly, "aunt, I really don''t have anything to do."


    "It''s very normal for the imperial court to remove the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God."

 Chapter 619

    "As for dismissing the post of commander in chief of the Western Theater, it''s a matter of my own free will."


    "Of course, the removal of the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God by the imperial court are also voluntary."


    "It''s all of my own volition. If I don''t, it won''t happen."


    Although Shen Ze is telling the truth, in order to make Zhang Zilan believe that he is telling the truth, he looks very serious when he says these words.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Zhang Zilan pondered for a long time and then asked, "then why do you suddenly want to go home and do nothing?"


    Shen Ze''s eyes flashed a trace of tired color, seriously said: "perhaps because I feel tired, want to rest."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, he saw that Shen Ze was a little tired. While Zhang Zilan chose to believe in Shen Ze, he felt very sorry for him.


    Although Zhang Zilan is not a big man, but just a small role, she also knows that Shen Ze was in that position before, although the scenery is boundless, but it also bears a great responsibility.


    In the past, Shen Ze was not only the commander in chief of the western war zone, but also the Grand Marshal of the military department, commanding the entire military department, and at the same time, he was the supreme Dragon God.


    It is the so-called position and position.


    Shen Ze''s name at that time was the national God needle, the important weapon of the country and the sharp blade of the country. He would bear much responsibility for the glory of the country.


    At that time, Shen Ze was the idol of the whole people. In the eyes of many people, Shen Ze was like a God.


    The world regards Shen Ze as a man above the altar.


    This kind of evaluation is very, very high!


    Shen Ze is a hero of the country and people because he is highly praised and highly expected by the world.


    At the same time, Shen Ze should be able to play the role of stabilizing China and deterring overseas.


    This kind of pressure is certainly not what ordinary people can bear.


    Although Shen Ze is not an ordinary person who is able to reach the top of his career and make great achievements, even so, that kind of pressure and burden will make Shen Ze unbearable.


    Shen Ze is not a God, but a human being.


    What''s more, Shen Ze is just a young man in his early twenties. Even if he is a monster or unusual, he will have pressure.


    Zhang Zilan can imagine what kind of responsibilities Shen Ze has been shouldering and what kind of pressure he has had over the years.


    Thinking of these, Zhang Zilan is very distressed for Shen Ze.


    Moreover, it is only when Shen Ze is unwilling to disclose his identity to the public, even his relatives, that he shows it as a last resort.


    From the beginning to the end, Shen Ze planned to fight alone, and did not want to involve other people, especially those close to him.


    Because of this, no one understands and cares about the pressure and suffering Shen Ze suffered.


    Thinking of these, Zhang Zilan is more distressed to Shen Ze.


    She can imagine how hard and laborious Shen Ze will be to resist those heavy tasks alone over the years.


    Thinking of these, the middle-aged woman''s eyes suddenly turned red, with white tears.


    Zhang Zilan stared at Shen Ze heartily and said in a choked voice, "son, you''ve been working so hard these years."


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, the softest part of his heart seemed to be touched. His nose was sour and his eyes were red.


    Shen Ze has been in the army for several years, and has already developed a hard heart and a strong body.


    But at the moment, Shen Ze is like a wronged child, like a soft and weak woman, with a smile on her face and white tears in her eyes.


    With tears in his smile, Shen Ze said softly, "aunt, I don''t work hard."


    Although listen to Shen Ze say so, but see Shen Ze is still a bit sad melancholy appearance, Zhang Zilan is still very distressed.


    For a moment, Zhang Zilan could not help but shed tears.


    However, in tears at the same time, she is still smiling at Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze couldn''t see a woman crying. Seeing Zhang Zilan''s pear blossom with rain, he turned his head and wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes.


    Then Shen Ze turned his head and tried not to cry again.


    He said with a smile to Zhang Zilan, "Auntie, I have nothing wrong. Don''t make me look like I have something wrong."


    "Don''t cry any more, it won''t look good."


    "Yes, you''re fine."


    Zhang Zilan raised her hand and wiped the tears on her cheek. Then she said to Shen Ze, "nothing happened to you. I really shouldn''t cry. I won''t cry any more."


    Zhang Zilan did not cry, forced a smile.


    Then, she stared at Shen Ze, word by word, very seriously said: "don''t let me cry can, but I want you to promise me now, must always be safe, good!"


    Shen Ze heard the speech, without hesitation, vowed: "good, aunt, I promise you, will be safe, safe."


    Seeing Shen Ze''s assurance, Zhang Zilan''s cheek showed a satisfied color, and he didn''t say anything more.


    Then, Zhang Zilan seemed to suddenly think of something bad. She glared at Shen Ze, then gritted her teeth and said, "what did you just say? You say I''m not good-looking when I cry? "


    "A beautiful woman like me looks good even if she cries?"


    After asking this, Zhang Zilan stares at Shen Ze with slanting eyes. If Shen Ze says something wrong, she will swallow Shen Ze alive.


    Shen Ze was very witty and said, "I''m sorry, auntie. I just said something wrong."


    "You''re right. A beautiful woman like you looks good even when she cries."


    When Zhang Zilan heard the speech, he gave a cold hum to Shen Ze, but he didn''t say anything more.


    After not talking about it, they were silent for a while.


    Later, Zhang Zilan seemed to think of something.


    She asked Shen Ze with a serious look: "I''ve been saying that the president of the martial arts association, the leader of the martial arts world, had a martial arts world before." little aunt, do you seem to be very interested in my fight with Ouyang Qingfeng? " Shen Ze looked at Zhang Zilan and asked with a smile.


    Zhang Zilan didn''t lie. He admitted boldly, "yes, I just want to know if you are fighting with Ouyang Qingfeng."


    "Besides, I also want to know, if you fight with him, who can win?"


    Shen Ze shook his head and said, "before I fight, I don''t know who will win or lose."


    "Oh


    Zhang Zilan heard the speech and nodded.


    Then she said firmly, "in my opinion, it''s my nephew who will win!"

 Chapter 621

    Looking at Zhang Zilan, Shen Ze smiles.


    He said with a smile: "Auntie, do you really want to see me fight with Ouyang Qingfeng?"


    In the face of Shen Ze''s inquiry, Zhang Zilan twisted Nini for a while, still nodded, some embarrassed smile said: "to tell you the truth, I really want to see you and Ouyang Qingfeng battle."


    After answering, Zhang Zilan explained, "like other people, I want to see who is better, you and Ouyang Qingfeng."


    "Of course, in my aunt''s heart, aze, you must be more powerful than Ouyang Qingfeng."


    "So, although I also want to see you and Ouyang Qingfeng fight, I just want to see you defeat Ouyang Qingfeng and become the real world. Then, he said with a smile," I will try not to let my aunt down. I will defeat Ouyang Qingfeng by then. "


    Zhang Zilan said firmly: "aze, I don''t think you will let me down. I believe you will defeat Ouyang Qingfeng by then."


    Shen Ze heard the speech, nodded, and said nothing more.


    Zhang Zilan seemed to suddenly think of something, and immediately asked with concern: "aze, are you seriously injured? When can I recover? "


    Shen Ze had been in the army for several years and suffered many injuries, big and small.


    Before that, he had a lot of hidden diseases, and he had not been completely cured.


    Last time, in order to kill Wang Tianyuan, Shen Ze was punched by the black robed old man, who is the top martial arts man, and suffered a very serious injury.


    After all, it was a blunt blow from the top martial artists.


    If it wasn''t for Shen Ze himself, he would have been unable to support himself.


    If it''s someone else, he''ll get a punch from the old man in black robe. I''m afraid it will blow up on the spot!


    Although Shen Ze didn''t have any serious problems, his injury was still very serious. Fortunately, his strength was very strong, he could suppress and recover.


    Of course, his injury will not heal for a while.


    Shen Ze didn''t want Zhang Zilan to worry too much, so he replied, "it''s no big deal now. It won''t take long for him to recover completely."


    "True or false?" Zhang Zilan suspects that she is very concerned about Shen Ze, so it doesn''t matter if she wants to make sure that Shen Ze is real.


    "Really."


    Shen Ze nodded without hesitation, and then he said confidently, "you should be very clear about your nephew''s ability. This injury is really nothing to me."


    Zhang Zilan stared at Shen Ze for a while. Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t want to be joking, she finally nodded and didn''t say anything about it.


    Then, Zhang Zilan seemed to think of something, and asked Shen Ze with a very serious look: "aze, do you really want to be a commander-in-chief, and want to be an idle person all the time?"


    After thinking about it seriously, Shen Ze replied, "it''s not easy to say whether it will change for the time being."


    "Oh


    Zhang Zilan nodded. After a moment of hesitation, she said, "it can be seen that when you return home, you will have a great influence on the Dragon kingdom."


    "Since you didn''t do anything, the Dragon Kingdom has become unstable now, and some things have happened abroad."


    Although Zhang Zilan is just a common people, he is still worried about the country and the people. After all, everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the country.


    Zhang Zilan seems to have suddenly thought of something, and said with some worry: "especially recently, the western and northern borders of the Dragon kingdom are very restless, with constant friction. I''m really afraid that the situation will escalate and make the Dragon Kingdom fall into war again."


    Shen Ze didn''t know about the recent events at home and abroad, but he didn''t think it was a big deal.


    And he expected these things to happen.


    After all, Shen Ze knew his weight and importance to the Dragon kingdom.


    It''s normal for him to return to the countryside and have these effects.


    Seeing that Zhang Zilan was worried about these things, Shen Ze said with a relaxed look: "aunt, you don''t have to worry about these things."


    "The Dragon kingdom is no longer the one it used to be."


    "Today''s Dragon state can be regarded as a powerful country. Even if I am not in power, it has a great impact on the Dragon state, but these things can be handled well by the Dragon state."


    "I''m really important to the Dragon Kingdom, but it''s not irreplaceable."


    "As long as the National People''s court takes good care of it, the border issue will not escalate."


    In Shen Ze''s view, the Dragon Kingdom has now become one of the world''s powerful countries. Even if other countries are eyeing the Dragon Kingdom, they dare not really do anything excessive.


    After all, Longguo''s national strength is very strong now.


    No country will unwittingly choose to have a big conflict with the Dragon state.


    After all, once the war between big powers is triggered, it is really unpredictable!


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Zhang Zilan nodded.


    Then, she said softly, "I can''t understand these national affairs. I only know that the stability of the country and the people is a good thing."


    "I don''t want to see the Dragon Kingdom fall into war again. That kind of life is too hard."


    Shen Ze understood Zhang Zilan''s worries very well. He nodded and said to Zhang Zilan seriously, "Auntie, I don''t want to see the Dragon Kingdom fall into war again."


    "I won the peace and prosperity of the Dragon Kingdom, and I will never allow another turmoil in the Dragon kingdom."


    "Auntie, don''t worry. I can assure you that I will let the Dragon Kingdom continue to be stable and prosperous."


    Zhang Zilan may not believe what others say.


    But this is Shen Ze said, Zhang Zilan is not hesitant to choose to believe.


    Zhang Zilan nodded to Shen Ze and said a good word.


    After pondering for a moment, Zhang Zilan seemed to think of something again. She looked at Shen Ze seriously and said word by word: "ah Ze, no matter what you do, you must ensure that you are safe and sound. This is the premise of everything!"


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "OK, auntie, I can guarantee it!"


    Zhang Zilan heard the speech, nodded and said nothing more.


    Later, after chatting with Zhang Zilan for a while, Zhang Zilan left Shen Ze''s room.


    After Zhang Zilan left, Shen Ze called Qin Chao to his room.


    "Master, what can I do for you?"


    After seeing Shen Ze, Qin Chao asked respectfully.


    Shen Ze took a look at Qin Chao, and then said, "tell me everything about what happened in the state of dragon recently."


    Qin Chao felt a touch of joy in his eyes when he heard the speech.


    Master is concerned about the Dragon Kingdom at last!

 Chapter 621

    Looking at Zhang Zilan, Shen Ze smiles.


    He said with a smile: "Auntie, do you really want to see me fight with Ouyang Qingfeng?"


    In the face of Shen Ze''s inquiry, Zhang Zilan twisted Nini for a while, still nodded, some embarrassed smile said: "to tell you the truth, I really want to see you and Ouyang Qingfeng battle."


    After answering, Zhang Zilan explained, "like other people, I want to see who is better, you and Ouyang Qingfeng."


    "Of course, in my aunt''s heart, aze, you must be more powerful than Ouyang Qingfeng."


    "So, although I also want to see you and Ouyang Qingfeng fight, I just want to see you defeat Ouyang Qingfeng and become the real world. Then, he said with a smile," I will try not to let my aunt down. I will defeat Ouyang Qingfeng by then. "


    Zhang Zilan said firmly: "aze, I don''t think you will let me down. I believe you will defeat Ouyang Qingfeng by then."


    Shen Ze heard the speech, nodded, and said nothing more.


    Zhang Zilan seemed to suddenly think of something, and immediately asked with concern: "aze, are you seriously injured? When can I recover? "


    Shen Ze had been in the army for several years and suffered many injuries, big and small.


    Before that, he had a lot of hidden diseases, and he had not been completely cured.


    Last time, in order to kill Wang Tianyuan, Shen Ze was punched by the black robed old man, who is the top martial arts man, and suffered a very serious injury.


    After all, it was a blunt blow from the top martial artists.


    If it wasn''t for Shen Ze himself, he would have been unable to support himself.


    If it''s someone else, he''ll get a punch from the old man in black robe. I''m afraid it will blow up on the spot!


    Although Shen Ze didn''t have any serious problems, his injury was still very serious. Fortunately, his strength was very strong, he could suppress and recover.


    Of course, his injury will not heal for a while.


    Shen Ze didn''t want Zhang Zilan to worry too much, so he replied, "it''s no big deal now. It won''t take long for him to recover completely."


    "True or false?" Zhang Zilan suspects that she is very concerned about Shen Ze, so it doesn''t matter if she wants to make sure that Shen Ze is real.


    "Really."


    Shen Ze nodded without hesitation, and then he said confidently, "you should be very clear about your nephew''s ability. This injury is really nothing to me."


    Zhang Zilan stared at Shen Ze for a while. Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t want to be joking, she finally nodded and didn''t say anything about it.


    Then, Zhang Zilan seemed to think of something, and asked Shen Ze with a very serious look: "aze, do you really want to be a commander-in-chief, and want to be an idle person all the time?"


    After thinking about it seriously, Shen Ze replied, "it''s not easy to say whether it will change for the time being."


    "Oh


    Zhang Zilan nodded. After a moment of hesitation, she said, "it can be seen that when you return home, you will have a great influence on the Dragon kingdom."


    "Since you didn''t do anything, the Dragon Kingdom has become unstable now, and some things have happened abroad."


    Although Zhang Zilan is just a common people, he is still worried about the country and the people. After all, everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the country.


    Zhang Zilan seems to have suddenly thought of something, and said with some worry: "especially recently, the western and northern borders of the Dragon kingdom are very restless, with constant friction. I''m really afraid that the situation will escalate and make the Dragon Kingdom fall into war again."


    Shen Ze didn''t know about the recent events at home and abroad, but he didn''t think it was a big deal.


    And he expected these things to happen.


    After all, Shen Ze knew his weight and importance to the Dragon kingdom.


    It''s normal for him to return to the countryside and have these effects.


    Seeing that Zhang Zilan was worried about these things, Shen Ze said with a relaxed look: "aunt, you don''t have to worry about these things."


    "The Dragon kingdom is no longer the one it used to be."


    "Today''s Dragon state can be regarded as a powerful country. Even if I am not in power, it has a great impact on the Dragon state, but these things can be handled well by the Dragon state."


    "I''m really important to the Dragon Kingdom, but it''s not irreplaceable."


    "As long as the National People''s court takes good care of it, the border issue will not escalate."


    In Shen Ze''s view, the Dragon Kingdom has now become one of the world''s powerful countries. Even if other countries are eyeing the Dragon Kingdom, they dare not really do anything excessive.


    After all, Longguo''s national strength is very strong now.


    No country will unwittingly choose to have a big conflict with the Dragon state.


    After all, once the war between big powers is triggered, it is really unpredictable!


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Zhang Zilan nodded.


    Then, she said softly, "I can''t understand these national affairs. I only know that the stability of the country and the people is a good thing."


    "I don''t want to see the Dragon Kingdom fall into war again. That kind of life is too hard."


    Shen Ze understood Zhang Zilan''s worries very well. He nodded and said to Zhang Zilan seriously, "Auntie, I don''t want to see the Dragon Kingdom fall into war again."


    "I won the peace and prosperity of the Dragon Kingdom, and I will never allow another turmoil in the Dragon kingdom."


    "Auntie, don''t worry. I can assure you that I will let the Dragon Kingdom continue to be stable and prosperous."


    Zhang Zilan may not believe what others say.


    But this is Shen Ze said, Zhang Zilan is not hesitant to choose to believe.


    Zhang Zilan nodded to Shen Ze and said a good word.


    After pondering for a moment, Zhang Zilan seemed to think of something again. She looked at Shen Ze seriously and said word by word: "ah Ze, no matter what you do, you must ensure that you are safe and sound. This is the premise of everything!"


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "OK, auntie, I can guarantee it!"


    Zhang Zilan heard the speech, nodded and said nothing more.


    Later, after chatting with Zhang Zilan for a while, Zhang Zilan left Shen Ze''s room.


    After Zhang Zilan left, Shen Ze called Qin Chao to his room.


    "Master, what can I do for you?"


    After seeing Shen Ze, Qin Chao asked respectfully.


    Shen Ze took a look at Qin Chao, and then said, "tell me everything about what happened in the state of dragon recently."


    Qin Chao felt a touch of joy in his eyes when he heard the speech.


    Master is concerned about the Dragon Kingdom at last!

 Chapter 622

    Seeing Shen Ze asking about what happened to the state of dragon recently, Qin Chao was quite excited.


    Because since Shen Ze came back from the army and removed all his official posts, he has never cared about state affairs.


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, Shen Ze really gave up everything and just wanted to be an idle person.


    Although Qin Chao doesn''t want to influence Shen Ze''s ideas and respects Shen Ze''s choice, he still doesn''t want to see Shen Ze really be an idle person after all.


    Because in Qin Chao''s view, the Dragon Kingdom needs Shen Ze!


    A character like Shen Ze is also suitable for fighting in the battlefield. Shen Ze is worth fighting in the war. If he really quits the stage of history in this way, he will leave a lot of regrets.


    Therefore, Qin Chao, who has these ideas, wants to see Shen Ze pay attention to the affairs of the Dragon kingdom again.


    At the moment, Shen Ze has such an action, can he not be excited?


    After taking a deep breath, Qin Chao said slowly to Shen Ze, "through the news from the lone wolf, since you left Yanjing, the forces in Yanjing are ready to move."


    "Those people think that if you leave Yanjing, you are really ready to know Jia Guitian, and they have other ideas."


    For all forces, if Shen Ze really retreats, the power he left behind is naturally to strive for.


    After all, if you don''t fight for it, others will take the lead.


    It''s just like the position of the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, the position of the western war zone, and even the re division of power by the powerful people in Yanjing.


    When Shen Ze was in power, although he did not explicitly set up any party members, these things would naturally form even if Shen Ze did not do them.


    This is like a big man, naturally someone will follow him. Whether Shen Ze is willing to accept it or not, these things will happen.


    Now, after Shen Ze''s liberation, the so-called "party members" who followed him before naturally want to disperse. Although not all of them will disperse, some of them will.


    These scattered contacts and forces are naturally the targets for all parties.


    At the same time, the position of the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war is far away, so we can not talk about it for the time being, but the commander of the Western theater can actually fight for it. Even if the Western theater now says that it does not want to re-establish the commander, it will not let outsiders intervene.


    However, this does not mean that the forces of all parties can not enter the Western Theater. Even if they can''t put people in, they can only buy people from the Western Theater.


    All the forces in Yanjing fought against each other in secret. On the surface, it was calm, but on the surface, it was turbulent.


    "The powerful forces in Yanjing want to carve up what their masters left behind. They even want to break into the western war zone one by one."


    Speaking of these, Qin Chao''s eyes flashed a bit of murder, he said angrily: "I think these powerful forces in Yanjing are really bored. If they dare to break ground on Taisui''s head, they don''t know what to do!"


    "I think it''s very necessary to teach them a lesson and let them know the master''s power."


    Qin Chao seems to be really angry. The more he says, the more angry he is.


    "These dignitaries in Yanjing usually use unconventional means to suck the blood of the common people and consolidate their strength."


    "If we don''t do good things every day, we should seize this opportunity to make a fortune when there is a bit of trouble."


    "I think it''s necessary to clean up all the plutocrats in Yanjing," Qin Chao said in a murderous way


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze''s eyes flashed a gloomy color.


    As for the actions of those plutocrats in Yanjing, he was very disliked and despised.


    However, he didn''t say anything, just wrote it down.


    Shen Ze asked calmly, "is there anything else?"


    Qin Chao nodded, and then said solemnly, "there are frictions between the western and northern borders of the Dragon kingdom. It seems that the two great powers have an idea about our dragon kingdom."


    "What''s the idea?" Shen Ze asked quietly.


    "According to the information collected at present, the two big powers are likely to take this opportunity to annex some land and go back," Qin said in a deep voice


    Shen Ze''s face became a little ugly when he heard the speech.


    He said in a low voice, "those two big countries really have a choice."


    Qin Chao indignantly said: "even if they can choose the time, it''s not good. The state of dragon is not a soft persimmon for people to handle now!"


    "Both our western and Northern theater have made a strong counterattack against this."


    "If those clowns dare to offend the border again, they will be bloody on the spot


    After hearing Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze nodded with approval.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao have similar ideas.


    With the rapid development of dragon country for several years, it is no longer the weak country that allows other countries to bully and invade.


    Today''s Dragon state has the ability to resist these offenses and even make a strong counterattack.


    Any country that wants to offend the Dragon kingdom will pay a great price.


    However, it is said that, but for the people of the Dragon Kingdom, they do not want to see such a thing happen.


    After all, there is a conflict on the border, and once there is a battle, there will be bloodshed.


    No one wants to die, and no one wants to see border fighters die in battle.


    As a soldier, Shen Ze and Qin Chao did not want to see paoze die in battle.


    If they can, Shen Ze and Qin Chao will try their best to prevent the war. After all, the war is too cruel.


    Thinking of the war together, there would be blood and sacrifice in paoze. Qin Chao''s heart became a little heavy.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he said to Shen Ze in a very low voice: "master, although it''s a little disrespectful, I still want to say that if you didn''t come back, the turmoil of the Dragon Kingdom and the border conflict would not have happened."


    Shen Ze was not angry, but nodded in agreement. "What you said is really the truth. If I don''t go back to the land, there will be no unrest in the Dragon Kingdom and no conflict in the border."


    Speaking of this, Shen zedun for a while, and then said: "the truth is this truth, but it''s a pity that I''m not a God, and I can''t suppress all disturbances for the Dragon kingdom all the time."


    "I''ll be old one day, and I''ll see Yama one day. Some things will happen after all."


    Shen Ze said in a somewhat complicated tone: "I know very well in my heart that these things will happen after I return home."


    "But I just want to see how chaotic and turbulent the Dragon kingdom will be without me."


    "Of course, some troubles can be solved just in time, so as not to leave behind more serious disasters."

 Chapter 623

    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao couldn''t say anything more. He sighed and fell into silence.


    Shen Ze took a look at Qin Chao, and then said to himself, "if you want to change, if you want to make the Dragon Kingdom go further, you have to take some risks, and some bloodshed is inevitable."


    Qin Chao felt that Shen Ze''s words were very reasonable. He nodded and agreed: "the master''s words are very reasonable. I think it''s too simple."


    Shen Ze light said: "your idea is right, I really do some hasty, if you think more thoughtful, maybe things will not make too bad."


    "But I don''t regret it either."


    Qin Chao hesitated for a moment, then said in a deep voice: "master, something has happened now. Do you want to take some action?"


    Shen Ze shook his head and said, "nothing serious has happened now. I don''t think I need to take action yet."


    After a pause, Shen Ze said, "I think Huang Shiping can handle these things very well."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he felt as if he was angry. He said angrily: "Huang Shiping is not very good. I think his speed in dealing with these things is too slow. Compared with Ning Lao, he is far behind!"


    Shen Ze agreed with this, but he said for Huang Shiping: "Huang Shiping is far worse than Ning Laoxiang, but it''s not nothing."


    "It''s not long since Huang Shiping just took the first place in the Dragon kingdom. It''s also the first time that he has dealt with these things. He can''t do it very well and reasonably."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao said with some doubts: "master, how can you help Huang Shiping speak?"


    "That old man is against you everywhere, and he''s killing you. He''s not qualified to be understood by you."


    Shen Ze smelt speech, smile, say: "one yard returns to one yard, need not mix a talk."


    Qin Chao sneered at Huang Shiping and said, "if Huang Shiping had the magnanimity of master, he would not be so annoying!"


    Shen Ze smiles and says nothing.


    Qin Chao then said, "I think it''s very good for the appearance of the Dragon Kingdom this time. It''s just good for you to see Huang Shiping''s ability as a leader."


    "If he can''t, it''s normal for him to be pulled down at that time."


    Shen Ze didn''t agree with Qin Chao''s words.


    "It''s better for Huang Shiping to continue to sit in that position in the current situation of Longguo."


    "If he is pulled down, the Dragon kingdom will really fall into chaos."


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, although his retreat caused a lot of trouble, Huang Shiping''s team still had to deal with the matter.


    If Huang Shiping is pulled down again after he has retired, the Dragon kingdom will surely fall into chaos.


    Qin Chao knew that Shen Ze was telling the truth, so he said nothing more.


    "I hope that old guy Huang Shiping can have some ability and handle all these things well."


    Qin Chao immediately seemed to think of something. He looked seriously at Shen Ze and said, "master, the major plutocrats in Yanjing have extended their hands to our western war zone. Do you have to take care of this?"


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "please inform us and let the Western Theater handle it by itself."


    "All right." Qin Chao nodded.


    Then, Qin Chao asked, "master, what should we do with the west?"


    Shen Ze thought for a moment, and said, "give a warning to those forces who are extending their hand to the western war zone. As for those who are bribed in the western war zone, they will be severely punished regardless of their ranks."


    "Good."


    Qin Chao nodded, and then he said, "I believe our sons in the western war zone will not be bribed."


    Shen Ze personally led the 300000 Qinglong army, and he didn''t want any bribed people in the western war zone.


    But the world is unpredictable, people are unpredictable, some things can not be done, there is no problem.


    Shen Ze thought about it and said, "I still hope that there are no bribed people in the western war zone, but some things can''t be done just by thinking about them."


    "This matter still needs to be thoroughly investigated. If it doesn''t, it''s better. If it does, it should be dealt with severely."


    "Good."


    Qin Chao nodded and said nothing more.


    "You do it!" Shen Ze waved to Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao bows to Shen Ze, then turns around and walks out of the room.


    After Qin Chao left, Shen Ze rubbed his temple.


    It''s a headache to know these things. It''s better not to know.


    Shen Ze sighed in his heart, thinking that it would be comfortable to live a carefree life.


    After learning from Qin Chao what happened in the state of dragon recently, Shen Ze had a clear idea of what should be dealt with. He didn''t think about it any more.


    After Qin Chao conveyed Shen Ze''s meaning to the western war zone, the western war zone immediately took action.


    A spokesman for the Western Theater made a public video speech, warning all forces that will reach into the Western Theater.


    "Whoever dares to put his hand into the western war zone again will bear the consequences!"


    The shorter the discourse, the more serious it is.


    This time, the western war zone has sounded an alarm to the major forces. Anyone who dares to reach into the western war zone again will be liquidated by the western war zone.


    In the whole dragon Kingdom, no plutocracy or power can compete with the war zone.


    Moreover, because the western war zone is under the command of Shen Ze, it is more special. When the Western War Zone issued this stern warning, the deterrence it caused was obviously huge.


    The major forces that have already extended their hand into the western war zone are terrified and immediately withdraw those who have extended their hand into the western war zone.


    Of course, these plutocrats and power lords are still worried that they will be retaliated by the western war zone.


    After all, the western war zone is under Shen Ze''s command.


    Shen Ze can do anything. They have to worry.


    Before that, the Shen family and Wang Tianyuan were living lessons.


    After the forces of all parties withdrew their hands from the western war zone, they were very honest and did not dare to put their hands into the western war zone.


    Those who want to extend their hands into the western war zone are also warned that they dare not make any more moves, but stop in time.


    Of course, because these forces have extended their hand into the western war zone, it is inevitable that the western war zone will carry out a thorough investigation.


    After getting Shen Ze''s instructions, the whole western war zone carried out a thorough investigation and found out very few black sheep.


    These very few black sheep have been dealt with harshly, and none of them has missed the net.


    Because Shen Ze''s return to the countryside caused more and more influence. Although the National People''s Court dealt with it in time, some things could not be controlled.


    For example, the border conflict is becoming more and more intense, and there are small-scale blood fights!

 Chapter 624

    Since ancient times, there have been frequent conflicts and even large-scale wars on the western and northern borders of the Dragon kingdom.


    A few years ago, when Shen Ze was in the western war zone, there was a large-scale battle between the Dragon Kingdom and the neighboring countries on the western border.


    The battle of Dingding took place at that time.


    The ultimate battle between the two great powers.


    Millions of enemy troops almost broke through the Western defense line and invaded the mainland of dragon kingdom.


    Fortunately, Shen Ze was brilliant and courageous. He led 300000 Qinglong troops and successfully resisted millions of enemy troops.


    Moreover, in the case of fighting less and fighting more, the enemy forces suffered a lot of casualties and fought a very beautiful and famous battle of fighting less and fighting more.


    Because the scale is unprecedented huge, the situation is the most tense, so this war is known as the Dingding war!


    Shen Ze won the battle and became the first God of war!


    The victory of Dingding war is a very good thing for the Dragon Kingdom, but it is a shame and a very bad thing for the enemy.


    After all, in the case of a large number of people, we have not been able to beat the declining dragon state.


    This is like a thorn in the heart, so that the enemy people firmly remember.


    The hatred and resentment between the two countries have accumulated deeply, and the conflicts between the two countries are constant.


    Moreover, the enemy has always wanted to retaliate against the Dragon state.


    Now, after learning that Shen Ze had returned home from the war, the enemy was the most restless and took frequent actions.


    The enemy countries are constantly making trouble on the western border, clearly trying to intensify the conflict and make things worse.


    In the end, this led to a small-scale blood fight, with casualties on both sides.


    And once there''s a casualty, it''s a big deal.


    This has caused the people of the two countries to get angry and scold each other, and the hostility of the two peoples has become more and more serious.


    When the voice of the people reaches a certain level, it can affect the judgment and action of the country.


    If this hostility intensifies to a very serious degree, it will make the two countries make some radical actions to appease these emotions, such as launching a war.


    As a result, the situation along the western border of dragon Kingdom has become more and more tense, giving people a feeling that fierce war will break out at any time.


    Dragon country and mouse country are powerful countries in the whole world.


    If there is another war between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, the consequences are obviously unimaginable.


    After all, the outbreak of war between the two countries was still a kind of cold war. Now we all have good development, more technology and modernization.


    If the war breaks out again, it will be a kind of hot war, and if it happens, it will obviously cause very serious casualties.


    The casualties of soldiers are a major event. Once a war breaks out, it will consume a lot of human, material and financial resources, which is a very bad thing for any country.


    Even big countries like dragon country and mouse country are not well able to withstand the outbreak of large-scale war.


    After all, once a large-scale war breaks out, it is likely to lead to a protracted war and a wider war.


    After all, the world has gradually become a whole. It is obviously impossible for the war between the two big powers not to involve other countries.


    The conflict between the rat Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom has attracted the close attention of the whole world.


    Other countries want to see if there will be a large-scale war between rat country and dragon country.


    In fact, many countries want to see a war between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom.


    Because both the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are big countries, occupying a place in the world, they naturally gain a lot of benefits.


    If a large-scale war breaks out between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, the national strength of both countries will be reduced, and their competitiveness in the world will be reduced.


    At that time, other countries will be able to take advantage of the situation and compete for more interests.


    Many countries want to see a war between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, but they don''t know what the rat Kingdom thinks, but the Dragon Kingdom doesn''t want to have a large-scale war with the rat kingdom.


    Because once a war breaks out, it will do a lot of harm to the Dragon Kingdom, and almost no good.


    As a last resort, the Dragon kingdom will not launch a large-scale war.


    Therefore, although the conflict with the rat state has intensified, the Dragon state still holds the mentality of peace, holding peaceful consultations, or talks, exchanging views or interests with the rat state.


    Since the defeat in the Dingding war, the rat Kingdom has been one head lower than the Dragon kingdom.


    Over the years, the rat Kingdom has always wanted to catch up with and surpass the Dragon Kingdom, but it failed.


    Moreover, the rat country has always wanted to avenge the defeat of that year, and wanted to regain its prestige in the international arena.


    Therefore, the state of rat wants to fight against the state of dragon.


    However, despite the strong desire to fight, rat Kingdom did not directly come up to fight. After all, war is not a child''s business, so we can''t make decisions at will.


    Of course, the rat Kingdom did not directly launch a large-scale war against the Dragon Kingdom, and part of the reason was that the Qinglong army guarded the western border of the Dragon kingdom.


    As we all know, the Qinglong army is the most powerful force in the Dragon kingdom.


    Facing the Qinglong army guarding the western border of the Dragon Kingdom, the rat Kingdom dare not act rashly. Even if it wants to move, it will be well prepared.


    Before that, the rat state would still respond to the consultations and talks initiated by the Dragon state, but the two sides have not negotiated a reason. On the contrary, the people''s voices in the two countries are becoming more and more hostile.


    In recent years, the development of Longguo has been very rapid, just like a miracle. Its achievements have shocked the whole world.


    Both Yingguo, far away from the Dragon Kingdom, and xiongguo, above the northern part of the Dragon Kingdom, did not understand the development of the Dragon kingdom.


    Of course, before the Dragon Kingdom, both the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom, which had been powerful countries, were very wary of the development of the Dragon kingdom.


    The world''s plate is so big, so many interests.


    Both the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom obviously don''t want the Dragon kingdom to grow stronger. After all, if the Dragon kingdom is stronger, it will certainly have a greater voice and influence in the world.


    At that time, the Dragon kingdom will certainly threaten or even seize the interests of the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom.


    This is a situation that neither the eagle nor the bear want to see.


    Therefore, both Yingguo and xiongguo want to suppress Longguo and keep it from growing.


    Now, there is a conflict between the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom. The eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom are adding fuel to the Dragon Kingdom and creating more trouble.


    The eagle kingdom is engaged in business in the waters of the Dragon Kingdom, while the Bear Kingdom is engaged in business in the northern border of the Dragon kingdom.


    For a moment, it''s like being besieged on all sides. The pressure on the Dragon kingdom is very great, and the trouble it faces is very big.


    Under the pressure, some people can bear it, while others can''t.


    But one thing is inevitable, that is, the people of the Dragon Kingdom feel the pressure, and panic spreads unstoppably.

 Chapter 625

    Once the panic spreads, it will obviously cause more panic.


    For a moment, the whole dragon kingdom was in a panic.


    For the people of the state of dragon, it''s obvious that they haven''t had enough of a peaceful life after just a few years. They don''t want to live a life of fear, backwardness and poverty.


    At this time, most of the people in Longguo want everything to calm down.


    Of course, there are a lot of radicals who want to fight violence with violence, show their muscles to the world, and kill all intrigues directly, so that those countries that have ideas about the Dragon kingdom can get rid of those bad ideas.


    And although this is still a way, but it is to pay a great price.


    Of course, Longguo has not yet been able to compete with many countries.


    Moreover, even if there is such strength, it will not be launched under normal circumstances.


    All parties are making trouble, and the pressure on Longguo is very great.


    Under the leadership of Huang Shiping, the State Council was in a state of high concentration and tension.


    Huang Shiping is very busy, because he has to deal with all kinds of things, and because he has no experience, he is not very good at dealing with many things.


    Huang Shiping''s incompetence and that of the whole national court have caused many complaints in Longguo, and many people are dissatisfied with Huang Shiping.


    These voices make Huang Shiping very unhappy. Therefore, he blames Shen Ze for everything and hates Shen Ze even more.


    However, even if Huang Shiping hated Shen Ze very much, he couldn''t let it out.


    After all, he doesn''t know where Shen Ze is. How can he settle accounts with Shen Ze?


    Of course, although the people of Longguo were dissatisfied with Huang Shiping and Guoyuan, they did not forget Shen Ze.


    Because these things have a lot to do with Shen Ze.


    "This Shen Diaolong is really out of character. If he didn''t come back, these bad things wouldn''t happen now."


    "Yes, Shen Diaolong is too irresponsible. At the beginning, he was pushed to that position and let him enjoy his wealth. Now he pats his ass and leaves. He really has no sense of responsibility!"


    "Yes, if Shen Diaolong was still the commander-in-chief of the western war zone, the rat kingdom would not dare to offend the western border."


    "I think this Shen Diaolong is just for his own cheerfulness. After enjoying all his glory and wealth, he left his job. He is a selfish man!"


    "Those of you who come out to blame Shen Diaolong now are standing and talking without backache, only saying sarcastic things!"


    "At the beginning, Shen Diaolong was removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God by the national court. Why didn''t you expect to stand up and speak for him? Now he''s back to the field. When something happened to the state of dragon, you thought of him. Then why did you go?"


    "You sarcastic people are shameless. What''s the point?"


    "Yes, when Shen Diaolong was forcibly removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God by the national court, he must have been cold hearted. That''s why he came back to the field and removed himself from the position of commander in chief of the western war zone."


    "If Shen Diaolong had not been cold hearted and had not retired, these things would not have happened now."


    "The reason why these things happened in the state of dragon today is that the imperial court is responsible, and so are the people of the state of dragon."


    "When Shen Diaolong was in power, he only saw the bad things of others. Now that he is not in power, he knows the importance of others. It''s ridiculous!"


    "If Shen Diaolong is in power now, other countries will not dare to offend the Dragon kingdom. Shen Diaolong is really too important to the Dragon kingdom!"


    "Shen Diaolong is not a real God. He doesn''t have three heads and six arms. He doesn''t have to be so important. Even without him, the Dragon kingdom can handle these things."


    "I think the Dragon kingdom can''t do without Shen Diaolong. I think it''s necessary to invite Shen Diaolong out of the mountain again to take charge of the western war zone again!"


    "I also support Shen Diaolong!"


    "I don''t support it. Shen Diaolong is a man who has no responsibility. It''s useless to let him go out of the mountain again!"


    "I''m against it, too!"


    "I support it anyway!"


    The people of the state of dragon launched a heated discussion and expressed their views one after another.


    Some people criticize Guoyuan and Huang Shiping, others criticize Shen Ze, and others support Shen Ze''s comeback.


    The whole dragon kingdom is in full swing.


    As time goes on, when the border conflict becomes more and more intense, and the pressure on Longguo becomes greater and greater, the voice of Shen Ze''s comeback is more and more loud.


    "Now this situation can only be solved by asking Shen Diaolong to come out!"


    "Yes, Shen Diaolong is the first God of war in the world and the most important weapon of the Dragon kingdom. As long as he comes back, all problems will be solved."


    "Now we really can''t continue to drag on, otherwise it will be very difficult for Longguo to get on the right track. If it can''t continue to develop, it will be backward."


    "If Huang Shiping and the national court can''t handle it well, it still needs Shen Diaolong to come back!"


    "I suggest that Shen Diaolong return, restore his position as Grand Marshal of the army and commander in chief of the western war zone, and even restore his position as Dragon God."


    "I also advocate, I also support!"


    "I propose, I support!"


    There are more and more voices advocating Shen Ze''s comeback, and only the voice of support is left in the end.


    Shen Ze knows that a lot of people want him to come back, but he has no plan to come back.


    Because Shen Ze doesn''t think it''s time for him to come back.


    At this time, although the pressure on the Dragon kingdom is very great, it is still within the acceptable range.


    Although Huang Shiping''s national court can''t handle all things properly, most things can be handled well.


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, these are quite good.


    When Shen Ze left Yanjing, he hid his journey. Except for a few people who knew that he was in Fengxiang village in Hangzhou, no one else knew.


    Because Shen Ze didn''t speak and didn''t come back, his message seemed to be broken and disappeared. For a long time, there was no news of Shen Ze.


    In this regard, the whole dragon nation has become more worried.


    Is Shen Diaolong a complete recluse and unwilling to return to the world?


    It is not only the people of the state of dragon who pay attention to Shen Ze''s movements, but also other countries, especially those that have taken action against the state of dragon.


    After learning that Shen Ze has disappeared and there is no sign of a comeback, those countries that are targeting the Dragon kingdom are making a big difference.


    Eagle and bear countries have taken more radical actions, increasing pressure on dragon country.


    And the rat country is a posture that wants to fight to the death with the dragon country, constantly dispatching domestic forces to the border between the two countries.


    As the troops of rat country continue to converge towards the western border of dragon country, the pressure on dragon country becomes greater and greater, and the panic spreads more and more severely.

 Chapter 626

    "The rat Kingdom has dispatched most of its troops to the border. It''s really intended to use force against our dragon kingdom. The situation has become very bad and tense!"


    "At the beginning, the Dragon Kingdom beat the rat kingdom to pieces, and made the rat Kingdom lose. The rat Kingdom always remembers the revenge and wants to revenge. Now the rat kingdom can''t wait to revenge!"


    "Rat kingdom is so bold. I was so tired of offending our dragon Kingdom after I suffered a lot in those years!"


    "Rat kingdom was defeated by us in those years, and now we can defeat it again!"


    "The country of rat has never lived in peace. I think it''s time to destroy the country directly and let him not come out again to pick up trouble!"


    "The rat Kingdom dares to challenge our dragon kingdom. It''s just that there is no coffin and no tears. I also think we should destroy the Kingdom directly!"


    "I support the Dragon kingdom to send troops to destroy the rat kingdom!"


    "I also support the extermination of rat kingdom!"


    Some radical people are clamoring to destroy the country of rat.


    Of course, there are also many peace loving people who advocate peaceful settlement instead of using force.


    "Although rat country is very annoying, now dragon country and rat country are both powerful countries. If there is a war between the two countries, the consequences will be unimaginable. I think it''s better not to fight."


    "Yes, I don''t want to fight either. Both the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are powerful military powers. Once the two countries start a war, I don''t know how many people will die. Moreover, the war will consume too much, and the people will be in dire straits. That''s very bad!"


    "Peace is the best. Don''t fight, or we won''t have a good life!"


    For a moment, the public opinion in Longguo was on both sides, yearning for peace and war at the same time. After all, there were more peace loving people and more non war voices.


    Of course, whether to fight or not is mainly decided by the National Assembly led by Huang Shiping.


    However, it seems that rat country doesn''t want to know if dragon country wants to fight, because what he has done is to prepare for war.


    Although there is no exact information, the world knows that the rat Kingdom dispatched hundreds of thousands of soldiers to the border with the Dragon kingdom.


    Looking at the posture of rat country, we really want to fight against dragon country.


    The western war zone mainly defends the western border of Longguo. In the face of the enemy''s pressure, the western war zone, though not afraid, has entered a serious and tense state of combat readiness.


    At that time, Shen Ze led the western war zone and defeated millions of troops of rat Kingdom, leaving an indelible mark of fear for all the people of rat kingdom.


    Now, in the face of the western war zone guarding the western border of the Dragon Kingdom, even if Shen Ze was not in command, the rat kingdom was still afraid and did not come up directly.


    Of course, no one is sure that war will not break out.


    A lot of times, wars break out when they are said to break out, which often makes people unprepared.


    Due to the pressure of the army, not only the western war zone, but also the whole dragon Kingdom has entered a state of tension.


    Similar to the western war zone, the National Academy has entered a very serious and tense atmosphere.


    Over the past few days, Huang Shiping has held many meetings of the national assembly to discuss what is happening now.


    Huang Shiping can only sleep a few hours a day, and his mental state is not good.


    He can''t eat well and sleep well every day. He is very busy and in a very upset mood.


    However, although Huang Shiping had a bad time, he still tried his best not to lose his temper and did everything he should do.


    Although Huang Shiping has a very strong pursuit of power, he still has a sense of responsibility.


    In its position, seek its politics.


    Huang Shiping is dissatisfied with the accusations from the public opinion, but he can''t refute them. He can only sulk himself, and is very frustrated and angry.


    Because of the tense situation, the National People''s court is operating with high intensity every day, and many people are exhausted.


    But even so, Longguo''s State Council is very mature and can cope with it.


    "We''ll fight him if the rat Kingdom gains an inch more!"


    Huang Shiping is not the kind of person who has no temper, and also has great courage.


    For rat country''s successive provocations, he still has the idea of fighting with rat country.


    Of course, many people do not support Huang''s idea.


    After all, the war together, too hurt!


    Once the war is ignited, no one can predict the final outcome, but one thing is certain that both the rat state and the Dragon state will decline.


    Unless one party can annex the other party, in order to plunder the interests of the other party to supply.


    However, both the rat state and the Dragon state are great powers. No one can say that they are absolutely sure that they can destroy each other and plunder each other''s resources and interests.


    "Mr. Huang, it''s not time to go to war."


    "Eagle country and bear country just want to see our dragon country and mouse country fight, then they can get benefits from it."


    "As the saying goes, the snipe and the clam are fighting to gain profits. Now we must not be in a hurry and do something impulsive."


    "Yes, Mr. Huang, we need to be steady now. We can''t rush everything."


    "Mr. Huang, we can''t launch a large-scale war with the rat kingdom. Otherwise, the situation will be out of control and the development of the Dragon kingdom will be terminated. At that time, we will be suppressed by the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom


    "Huang Lao, Longguo is now in a critical period of development. If we go further, we will be able to expand our horizons. We must not delay it because of a war."


    "The reason why the rat Kingdom shows so blatantly that it wants to fight against the Dragon kingdom is that the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom are playing tricks behind it. We can''t be fooled."


    "Before the rat Kingdom, it was the dog leg of the eagle kingdom. I think the rat Kingdom probably obeyed the meaning of the eagle kingdom. We can''t fall into the trap."


    "Both the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom know that if we give the Dragon kingdom a little more time to develop, its national strength will be equal to or even surpass them. Now it''s time to calm down, otherwise it''s likely to lose everything."


    Most of the people in the Imperial Court advised Huang Shiping not to be impulsive and try not to fight against the rat kingdom.


    Of course, there are still radicals who support Huang Shiping''s use of force against the rat kingdom. On the one hand, it frustrates the spirit of the rat kingdom. On the other hand, it lets the rat Kingdom know the power of the Dragon Kingdom, so that the rat kingdom does not dare to offend again and saves the trouble.


    "Rat country is unknowable, our dragon country is stronger than him now, he also came to provoke us, just want to die."


    "The rat country doesn''t know its face, so it''s time to teach it a lesson!"

 Chapter 627

    In this world, some people love peace, others love war.


    On any occasion, there are always people who have different opinions.


    For example, Huang Shiping is holding a meeting of Parliament to discuss how to deal with the situation of the rat state. When the two countries dispatch troops to the border, some people suggest to negotiate with the rat state and seek a peaceful solution.


    And some people suggest that we fight against the rat Kingdom, let the rat Kingdom know the power of the Dragon Kingdom, give the rat kingdom a little color to see, let the rat Kingdom retreat from the difficulties, and no longer offend the Dragon kingdom.


    At the same time, the use of force against the rat kingdom is also a way to show the muscles of the Dragon kingdom to the whole world, so that other countries can also know the strength of the Dragon Kingdom, and dare not rush against the Dragon kingdom again, so that those countries with evil intentions can stop.


    Of course, there are both advantages and disadvantages in solving the problem by peaceful means and by force.


    If the way of peace talks is only to pay manpower, but the effect is not so significant, and the talks are not necessarily successful.


    Even if the talks are completed this time, they may break out again soon. The timeliness and certainty are not very high.


    If we use force, although it is very effective, it will play a very good effect in the case of winning, but it also has the risk of defeat.


    After all, no one is sure to win without a real fight.


    Moreover, if we launch a war, we may fall into the mire of war and have been unable to draw money.


    If we fall into the mire war for a long time, the material resources, financial resources and human resources of the country will be consumed greatly, which will make the national strength regress and even drag down a country.


    Using force is effective, but it is also risky.


    Therefore, both peace talks and the use of force are not so good.


    "I''d like to suggest peace talks first, but not fight again."


    There are still a large number of people who are rational and peace loving.


    Therefore, during the holding of the Congress, most people still support peace talks first, and can not use force again.


    Huang Shiping''s temper is hot recently. He also has plans to fight against the rat Kingdom, but his reason finally conquers his impulse.


    "OK, let''s talk about peace first, and then use force if we can''t talk about it!"


    In the end, Huang Shiping listened to most people''s opinions and planned to make peace talks with the state of rat first, but not any other plans.


    Huang Shiping, as the supreme leader of the Dragon Kingdom, made this decision, and others could not say anything more.


    Then, the court arranged for people to negotiate with the state of rat.


    It''s a pity that the state of rat has no intention of peace talks with the state of dragon, and even sent people to meet with the envoys of the state of dragon, but the contents of the negotiations can never be aligned.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao lie on the chair, drinking tea and basking in the sun.


    "Master, the rat Kingdom has launched an attack on the cities on the western border of the Dragon Kingdom, causing many innocent civilians to die."


    "Under the command of Huang Shiping, our western war zone also launched an attack on the cities on the border of rat country."


    "Both countries are now in a state of war readiness, ready for World War I, and the situation has become very tense!"


    Qin Chao said to Shen Ze in a very low voice: "master, I think it''s easy for the rat Kingdom and the Dragon kingdom to break out a large-scale war now."


    "The rat Kingdom has deployed more than 500000 troops to the border, and the pressure on the Western Theater is very great now."


    Qin Chao hesitated for a moment, then said: "master, can you stand up and preside over the overall situation?"


    "I think the western war zone needs you. With you, even if the rat army invades, the western war zone will be able to deal with it well!"


    In fact, Qin Chao knew in his heart that the western war zone, as the strongest war zone in the Dragon Kingdom, had the strength to cope with the invasion of the army of the rat kingdom.


    He just felt that if Shen Ze led the western war zone, he could ensure that things would be safe, or better dealt with, with less sacrifice.


    Of course, part of the reason is that Qin Chao wanted to see the rat kingdom be severely taught.


    He thought that if Shen Ze came to lead the battle, the army of rat kingdom would be defeated miserably, which would be a tragic lesson for rat kingdom.


    Moreover, if Shen Ze goes out of the mountain and takes command of the western war zone again, it will be a powerful deterrent to the rat Kingdom and other countries, and some bad things can be avoided.


    Therefore, from all aspects, Qin Chao hoped that Shen Ze would come out of the mountain and take charge of the western war zone, or even the whole army, to suppress and repel all the enemies in the world!

 Chapter 628

    Shen Ze can guess what Qin Chao is thinking.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze tells Qin Chao to clean up the dishes and chopsticks when he has enough wine and food, while he tells Zhang Zilan that they are going to leave.


    "I have something to deal with recently. I''m leaving tonight." Shen Ze said.


    When Zhang Zilan heard the speech, the smile on his face immediately disappeared.


    Zhang Ting is reluctant to say: "brother Ze, you have not lived for a few days, how can you leave again?"


    Shen Ze said with a smile, "I have nothing to do with something. I''ll come back when I''m done with it."


    Hearing that Shen Ze had something to deal with, Zhang Zilan thought that Shen Ze was going to deal with the western border.


    Recently, the state of rat and the state of dragon have become a hot topic.


    Anyone in the Dragon Kingdom knows that there is likely to be a large-scale war between the rat Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom, and the situation is very tense.


    Although Shen Ze didn''t say it clearly, Zhang Zilan could guess what Shen Ze was going to deal with.


    The situation on the western border of the Dragon Kingdom has reached a very tense state. Shen Ze may go back to the western war zone to command the Qinglong army and resist the invasion of the rat Kingdom army.


    As we all know, the western war zone is under the command of Shen Ze. Now that something like this happens, it is normal for Shen Ze to return to the western war zone and take command of the western region again.


    It''s just that there must be danger in it.


    Once Shen Ze returned to the western war zone and directly participated in the war with the rat army, it was naturally dangerous.


    After all, things on the battlefield are too difficult to control, a little careless, there will be casualties!


    Zhang Zilan is still worried about this.


    She doesn''t want Shen Ze to be in danger, and she doesn''t want Shen Ze to do those dangerous things. However, people can''t help themselves in the world, and she can''t control some things.


    How Shen Ze chooses is Shen Ze''s business. She can''t control it.


    So, knowing that Shen Ze was going to be dangerous, Zhang Zilan didn''t say anything or dissuade Shen Ze from leaving.


    "Aze, if you have something to deal with, you''ll come back after dealing with it." Zhang Tao said to Shen Ze.


    "Good." Shen Ze nodded to Zhang Tao with a smile.


    Maybe it''s because I don''t want to see the parting feeling too strong. Zhang Zilan jokingly said, "aze, you didn''t bring your girlfriend back last time, and you didn''t bring your girlfriend back this time. I hope you can bring your girlfriend back next time."


    As soon as Zhang Zilan''s words fell, Zhang Ting echoed: "yes, brother Ze, you must bring me a sister-in-law next time you come back."


    Zhang Ting giggled: "brother Ze, you are old and big. It''s time to start a family. I''m waiting to drink your wedding wine!"


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he had no choice but to smile.


    Then, in a somewhat complicated tone, he said, "I''m not sure. I can only say that I''ll try to bring a girlfriend back next time."


    "Man, man, do what you say!" Zhang Zilan said solemnly to Shen Ze.


    Seeing that Zhang Zilan was on the line, Shen Ze nodded helplessly.


    He knew the truth that he would lose if he said too much, so he didn''t say anything more.


    So as not to talk too much and get caught in the pigtail.


    Then, instead of mentioning Shen Ze''s leaving, everyone chatted and said something happy.


    After a while, after cleaning up the kitchen, Qin Chao returned to Shen Ze.


    Seeing Qin Chao back, Shen Ze plans to leave.


    "It''s getting late. I''m leaving. You all have a good rest." Shen Ze stood up as he spoke.


    Zhang Zilan and they all stood up.


    "Zege, have a good trip!" Zhang Ting waved to Shen Ze.


    "Aze, take care of yourself." Zhang Tao warned.


    "Well, you''re all fine."


    Shen Ze doesn''t know when he will come back after leaving this time. After all, once the war happens, it''s hard to get away.

 Chapter 629

    Shen Ze is not a hypocritical person, but at this time, he said goodbye to Zhang Zilan one by one.


    Then he left with Qin Chao.


    "Aze, I''ll see you off."


    Zhang Zilan followed Shen Ze out of the Zhang family compound.


    After arriving at the door, Shen Ze said to Zhang Zilan, "Auntie, you don''t have to send it. Let''s go by ourselves."


    Zhang Zilan holds Shen Ze''s wrist, then she looks dignified and says to Shen Ze sincerely, "aze, tell me honestly, do you want to go back to the western war zone?"


    Shen Ze smell speech, thought Zhang Zilan really guess.


    He did not hide, nodded, truthfully replied: "well, I do want to go back to the Western Theater."


    "The rat kingdom is now under great pressure. The Western Theater is under great pressure. I want to go back and have a look."


    "Well, I understand you."


    Zhang Zilan nodded and said, "but you have to promise me that it will be safe."


    Speaking of this, Zhang Zilan''s face showed a touch of worry.


    "My aunt knows that there are a lot of dangers here, and she is worried."


    As we all know, there have been a lot of conflicts between the rat country and the dragon country, and from the current situation, it is very likely that there will be a large-scale war between the two countries.


    Once a war happens, the Western Theater will face the battlefield and fall into a hot water.


    Now, Shen Ze is going to take the initiative to invest, which is likely to become a hot spot.


    Zhang Zilan can''t do without worrying.


    Shen Ze also understood Zhang Zilan''s worry. After pondering for a moment, he said to Zhang Zilan, "aunt, I''m Shen Diaolong. Zhang Zilan is staring at Shen Ze. He said in a deep voice," aze, you promise me, but you must do what you say! "


    "Good." Shen Ze nodded solemnly.


    Later, Zhang Zilan told Shen Ze a few words.


    After that, they said goodbye.


    "When you get there, send me a message and say hello." Zhang Zilan said and waved to Shen Ze.


    "Good."


    Shen Ze nodded heavily, then he didn''t hesitate any more, turned around and took Qin Chao away.


    The special plane arranged by Qin Chao stopped on the top of a nearby building.


    Qin Chao took Shen Ze to the top of the building, and then they took a special plane to the western war zone.


    Before that, Zhang Che had been following Shen Ze.


    This time, instead of taking Zhang Che to the western war zone, Shen Ze let the latter return to Ning Yansong.


    The western war zone is Shen Ze''s territory. When he returned to his territory, he was surprised that he no longer needed Zhang Che, the top martial arts man, to accompany him.


    Before that, Shen Ze kept his itinerary secret when he left Yanjing. This time, he also kept his itinerary secret when he went to the western war zone.


    Except for a few people who knew that Shen Ze had returned to the western war zone, no one else knew about it.


    Before Shen Ze returned to the western war zone, he said hello to the western war zone ahead of time and did not let anyone disclose the matter.


    After almost two hours'' voyage, Shen Ze secretly returned to the western war zone.


    This is Shen Ze''s return to the western war zone after several years'' absence.


    Because of the rapid development of Longguo in recent years, every war zone has been upgraded and changed a lot.


    There are also many new things in the western war zone, and the facilities have changed, but all of these are very familiar to Shen Ze.


    Knowing that Shen Ze was going to return to the western war zone, the 300000 children of Qinglong army were extremely happy.


    Now, in the face of the rat army, Shen Ze''s return is undoubtedly very exciting.


    Shen Ze is the head of the western war zone and the soul of the western war zone. Once Shen Ze returns, everything can be solved!


    Three hundred thousand Qinglong soldiers believe that as long as Shen Ze comes back, all problems will be solved.


    Even in the face of the rat army, it''s no big deal.


    After all, Shen Ze led 300000 Qinglong soldiers to defeat millions of rats.


    Now, the army transferred from the country of rats is not one million, so what''s the fear?


    Sometimes, when a person becomes the belief in everyone''s heart, even if he doesn''t do anything, as long as he appears, he can inspire and stabilize people''s heart.


    Shen Ze is such a person.


    In the eyes of many people in the Dragon Kingdom, Shen Ze is a god like existence.


    He is the most important weapon of the country, the sharp blade of the country, and the God needle of the country. As long as he is there, the people of the Dragon kingdom will be able to settle down.


    For the western war zone, this situation is obviously more obvious.


    For 300000 children of Qinglong army, Shen Ze is their belief. With Shen Ze, all problems are not problems.


    After learning that Shen Ze was going back to the western war zone, several generals of the western war zone immediately informed him of the matter.


    Three hundred thousand Qinglong soldiers gathered at the school yard an hour ahead of time.


    Everyone was dressed in formal clothes, neatly arranged in the school field.


    They all stood motionless and kept quiet, waiting for Shen Ze to come.


    I do not know when, the sky came the sound of the helicopter propeller.


    A military helicopter, from far to near, slowly flew over the school yard.


    Hearing the sound of the propeller, 300000 Qinglong soldiers knew that Shen Ze was coming. They were very excited.


    However, although everyone was very excited, they still remained motionless.


    After flying over the apron, the helicopter landed slowly. After a while, the helicopter landed on the apron.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao are both in their seats.


    After the plane stopped, Qin Chao got up first and opened the cabin door for Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze got up and took the lead out of the helicopter.


    As soon as Shen Ze''s figure appeared, 300000 young men of Qinglong army, no matter what their positions were, fell to their knees one after another, bowed their heads and kowtowed, and called out: "see you, long Shuai!"


    The voice of 300000 Qinglong soldiers'' sons came together like a sea of mountains, shaking the earth.


    Faced with such a scene, Shen Ze has long been used to it. His face is calm and calm.


    After getting off the helicopter, Shen Ze went straight to the high platform.


    Then, with a kind of look down, he looked at the 300000 Qinglong soldiers who were kneeling in the dark. He opened his mouth and said a word gently: "up."


    Shen Ze''s voice is not big, but with the blessing of vigor, 300000 Qinglong soldiers can hear his voice.


    "Thank you, long Shuai!"


    At the same time, they all stood up and stood up again.

 Chapter 630

    After standing up, the three hundred thousand Qinglong soldiers stare at Shen Ze with a kind of adoration, respect and joy.


    "Warmly welcome long Shuai back to the western war zone!" I don''t know who yelled.


    Then, everyone roared with excitement.


    For 300000 Qinglong soldiers, Shen Ze''s return is a very happy thing.


    Standing on the high platform, Shen Ze looks at the happy faces of the three hundred thousand sons of Qinglong army and listens to the roar of the crowd.


    Even if his mind is calm, there are many waves in his heart, which can''t be calm for a long time.


    After many years, when he returned to the western war zone again, Shen Ze felt that his blood was surging back.


    This kind of feeling is very familiar and also very nostalgic.


    At this moment, Shen Ze is thinking, maybe he still prefers to enjoy this feeling rather than being an idle person and living a carefree and leisurely life.


    Of course, this is just what Shen Ze thinks at present. Whether there will be any change depends on the specific situation.


    Shen Ze also didn''t stop the crowd shouting, his eyes swept from the green dragon army son Lang one by one.


    I don''t know how long later, 300000 Qinglong soldiers stopped shouting.


    The whole school was calm and serious.


    After the whole audience calmed down, Shen Ze held his hands and said, "I''m going back to the western war zone. It''s a secret for the time being."


    "From now on, the Western Theater will be under my unified control."


    "Yes, long Shuai!"


    Three hundred thousand young men of the Qinglong army answered in unison.


    The western war zone is Shen Ze''s territory. There are many things that don''t need to be said. After Shen Ze has explained them for a few words, he doesn''t mean to talk any more nonsense.


    Then Shen Ze said, "let''s go!"


    It''s already a little late at this time. Shen Ze let everyone go. It''s time to do something and have a rest.


    No one dares not to follow Shen Ze''s orders.


    Immediately, 300000 Qinglong soldiers left the school yard quickly and orderly.


    After the crowd dispersed, Shen Ze went to the mansion.


    That night, Shen Ze called all the generals in the western war zone to hold a small meeting.


    He had a detailed understanding of the recent situation along the western border and the movement of the rat army.


    The information of the western war zone is first-hand information, which is more practical and accurate than that obtained by the National People''s court.


    Shen Ze was surprised to learn that the army of the rat kingdom had been stationed at the border of the two countries, as if ready to invade the Dragon Kingdom at any time.


    Before that, the enemy had attacked a small city on the western border of Longguo, killing many innocent people.


    In order to avoid this happening, and to be able to respond to the surprise attack launched by the rat army at any time, the Western theater also made the corresponding deployment.


    The Western Theater of war has also opened a front at the border of the two countries to prevent the enemy from invading or launching another sneak attack.


    The three hundred thousand Qinglong troops are all of high quality. Even if they are less than the enemy, they can still cope.


    This is the consensus of the whole Qinglong army.


    However, although he was able to cope with it, Shen Ze made some other arrangements.


    At the meeting, Shen Ze said: "contact the National People''s court, let the National People''s court arrange, and dispatch some troops from other war zones to the western border."


    "OK, I''ll get in touch." A general responded.


    Shen Ze nodded, and then said, "let''s get ready for a tough fight."


    After a short pause, a dangerous light flashed in Shen Ze''s eyes.


    "If rat country dares to offend again, we will make a very strong counterattack!"


    On hearing Shen Ze''s words, the generals on the scene were all awed in their hearts and looked dignified.


    As Shen Ze''s subordinates, they are all very clear about Shen Ze''s temperament and style.


    If the enemy offends again, Shen Ze is likely to enter the territory of rat country and carry out strong retaliation and counterattack.


    And if things get to that point, a big war may be inevitable.


    All of a sudden, it''s like it''s getting serious.


    The generals are aware of the seriousness of the matter.


    Then, their mood becomes a little complicated.


    In their view, it is best that there will not be a large-scale war between rat country and dragon country, which is a relatively good thing for both countries.


    After all, a large-scale war will consume too much and kill a lot of people. If it can''t happen, it''s better not.


    However, the recent frequent provocations of the rat kingdom against the Dragon Kingdom have not only made the soldiers in the western war zone feel uncomfortable, but also made other people in the Dragon Kingdom feel uncomfortable. Everyone has a bad breath in their hearts and wants to punish the rat kingdom.


    At the same time, other countries, such as Eagle country and bear country, have put pressure on dragon country and caused trouble recently.


    The Dragon Kingdom needs a beautiful battle to frighten the enemy, or even scare away the enemy, so as to relieve the pressure on the Dragon kingdom.


    Shen Ze said this because he had such an idea.


    Shen Ze has never been a passive defense or a man waiting to die.


    In the past, when he was in command of the western war zone, he liked to launch attacks on his own initiative, directly causing the enemy to lose their armor and escape. He could no longer have the idea of offending the Dragon kingdom.


    This time, Shen Ze had such a plan. If the rat Kingdom attacked the Dragon kingdom again, he would send troops into the rat Kingdom and kill the enemy.


    Shen Ze wants the rat Kingdom and other countries to know that the Dragon kingdom is no longer a soft persimmon to be slaughtered!


    If you dare to offend me, I dare to beat you to death!


    I don''t care about you. I don''t care about life and death. If I don''t accept it, I''ll do it. It''s over!


    The Dragon Kingdom needs to show this kind of determination and skill, otherwise any country thinks it can provoke the Dragon kingdom.


    It''s necessary for Longguo to lighten its muscles, otherwise the tiger will not be angry. You will think me a sick cat!


    Not to mention all the people of the Dragon Kingdom, but as soldiers, we must have this attitude and blood, otherwise we can''t talk about defending our country?


    All the generals on the scene understood Shen Ze''s meaning, but they didn''t express any other opinions.


    Moreover, although I think it''s a bit too strong, everyone still holds the idea of support.


    As a big country, we should dare to show our sword!


    As a soldier, we should have the spirit of sword!


    Why do people talk so much when they call home?


    It''s over!


    After explaining the things and saying what should be said, Shen Ze ordered the meeting to break up and let the generals leave the mansion.


    After the others left, Qin Chao asked Shen Ze, "long Shuai, why don''t you let out the news about your return to the western war zone?"


    In Qin Chao''s view, if the news of Shen Ze''s return to the western war zone is released, it will not only inspire people, but also have a deterrent effect on rat country and other countries.


    After all, Shen Ze is the world''s first God of war, invincible, never defeated, is a man who has created myths and miracles!

 Chapter 631

    After several years in the army, Shen Ze rose from a nobody and became the commander of the western war zone.


    Since Shen Ze became commander-in-chief of the western war zone, all the wars he participated in have been victories and never lost.


    Even in the face of the invasion of millions of rats, Shen Ze led 300000 Qinglong troops to resist.


    Moreover, he not only resisted, but also launched a counterattack and won a great victory.


    Shen Ze fought the battle of Dingding and created a peaceful and prosperous age for the Dragon kingdom.


    He became a God in the first World War and became famous in the world.


    Shen Ze is recognized as the world''s first God of war, the head of a hundred generals, both civil and military, is regarded as the existence of God.


    Such Shen Ze is the important weapon, the sharp blade and the cornerstone of the Dragon kingdom.


    With him, any country can play a deterrent role.


    After all, Shen Ze has real talent and ability, and he is still in the age of being a fighter, strong and young.


    Moreover, Shen Ze is also a top martial arts man with a brilliant record of killing two martial arts masters.


    Such Shen Ze is no different from God.


    And because there is such a Shen Ze in the Dragon Kingdom, who dares to act rashly?


    The reason why so many things happened in the international turmoil this time is that Shen Ze was removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God, and he took the initiative to return to the field and take the initiative to remove the commander of the western war zone.


    The world thinks that Shen Ze really retired from the world and didn''t care about the affairs of the world. That''s why he had a bad mind.


    Some people have a different mind, which makes the country turbulent.


    Overseas powers have made great efforts to create international turbulence.


    All this is due to Shen Ze, which shows how influential Shen Ze is.


    Qin Chao asked this question because he thought that if Shen Ze released the news of his return to the western war zone, many things would be avoided.


    Although there is no indication that Shen Ze wants to be commander in chief of the western war zone again, his return to the western war zone sends a signal that he may want to come out of the mountain again and command the western war zone again, rather than a state of seclusion.


    When Shen Ze left Yanjing before, almost everyone thought that Shen Ze was really going back to the field, retired from the world, and didn''t care about the world. That''s why these things happened later.


    If the news of Shen Ze''s return to the western war zone is released, it will be able to let the world know that Shen Ze has not yet retired completely.


    What''s more, it''s the time when the army of the rat kingdom is pressing the western border of the Dragon Kingdom, and returning to the western war zone can explain some problems.


    When the Dragon kingdom is in a dilemma, or endangering the western war zone, Shen Ze will still step forward!


    As long as we show this to the world, many things can be easily solved!


    Qin Chao couldn''t figure out why Shen Ze didn''t release the news of his return to the western war zone.


    In his opinion, it is a matter of no harm to let out the news of Shen Ze''s return to the western war zone.


    Therefore, Qin Chao did not understand.


    Shen Ze should have thought of everything he could think of, but why didn''t Shen Ze do it?


    After listening to Qin Chao''s inquiry, Shen Ze knows what Qin Chao is thinking.


    He pondered for a moment and replied, "I know it''s time to release the news, but not now."


    Shen zedun for a while, and then said: "dragon country now is not need me."


    "Whether it''s something on the side of the rat kingdom or something else, the Dragon kingdom can handle it."


    "I need to see that Longguo has the ability and strength to deal with it, rather than being in a lazy and comfortable state all the time."


    "Whether I''m here or not, the Dragon kingdom will face these problems one day."


    "If Longguo wants to go further, it must have the ability and strength to deal with these things, otherwise it will never reach the forefront of the world."


    Shen Ze is obviously more forward-looking than Qin Chao.


    Since Shen Ze won the battle of Dingding and created a peaceful and prosperous age for the state of dragon, the state of dragon has entered a stage of rapid development.


    A big and powerful country has risen strongly, redistributing the interests of the world and reshuffling the order.


    The rise of the Dragon kingdom is a threat to the interests of other powers, such as the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom.


    In fact, from the beginning of the development of the Dragon Kingdom, the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom have been obstructing and suppressing the Dragon Kingdom, but the attack is not so fierce and obvious.


    After all, at that time, eagle and bear were the main competitors.


    Today, the Dragon Kingdom has become a threat to the status and interests of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. Naturally, the two powers can no longer be ignored.


    For the sake of their own national interests, both eagle and bear countries will obviously suppress dragon country with more powerful and tough means.


    Whether Shen Ze is in power or not, this day will come.


    Shen Ze''s return may have played a role in advance, but it doesn''t matter much.


    Standing high, you can see far. Shen Ze''s position has always been very high, and he can see far.


    Shen Ze''s idea is different from Qin Chao''s, and Qin Chao obviously does not have Shen Ze''s long-term idea.


    Shen Ze is very clear that the Dragon Kingdom has reached a bottleneck period. Either it can go further and become a powerful country that can dominate the world and occupy a seat, or it will be suppressed by the strong forces of the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom and will never be able to hold up its head.


    Shen Ze''s purpose is to make the Dragon Kingdom more powerful. Although it can''t be done once and for all, it can at least enjoy peace and prosperity for a very long time.


    Of course, Shen Ze has some risks in doing so, and he also knows that some things are not considered too mature, and there are still flaws.


    However, all these shortcomings do not hide the good, and the main body is still good.


    "I know all the things I''ve done. You don''t need to ask too much." Shen Ze said to Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao smell speech, nodded.


    Then, he seemed to think of other things. After a moment''s hesitation, he said in a deep voice: "long Shuai, if we really fight against the rat Kingdom, I''m afraid we will sacrifice many brothers."


    When Qin Chao said this, he obviously didn''t want to see the sacrifice of paoze in the western war zone.


    Shen Ze doesn''t want to, but he knows that he has to do something if he doesn''t do it.


    Shen Ze pondered for a while, said: "if you want to play a day, you must have blood and sacrifice, which is inevitable."


    "I don''t want to, either, but there are things I have to do."


    Shen Ze looked serious and said: "if I really need to sacrifice that day, I will choose to sacrifice my life without hesitation."


    Listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao seemed to have a sudden realization. He nodded heavily and said, "I understand. Thank you for your instruction!"

 Chapter 632

    After listening to Shen Zeyi, Qin Chao felt that he had learned a lot.


    He sighed in his heart that Shen Ze was Shen Ze, which was not what he could guess.


    Shen Ze thinks much longer than he does. It''s ridiculous that he talks at random.


    Of course, Qin Chao didn''t laugh at himself. After all, Shen Ze is not an ordinary person. He has self-knowledge and knows that he can''t compare with Shen Ze.


    However, we need to learn from Shen Ze.


    They were silent for a while. Shen Ze suddenly thought of something and said to Qin Chao, "now that you''re back in the western war zone, you''d better continue to be the leader of your vanguard camp. You don''t need to follow me every day."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he suddenly showed a reluctant color on his face.


    Qin Chao hesitated for a moment and said, "long Shuai, I want to follow you all the time."


    In Qin Chao''s mind, he preferred to follow Shen Ze and be Shen Ze''s deputy general rather than being the commander of the vanguard camp.


    Of course, it''s not that he doesn''t want to be the leader of the vanguard camp. It''s just that, compared with the two, he prefers to be around Shen Ze.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s response, Shen Ze had no choice but to smile.


    Then, he looked at Qin Chao with a kind of hate iron but not steel, and asked with a smile: "I said you don''t go to make contributions, what do you want to do with me every day?"


    Qin Chao nuzui, said: "I want to follow the master''s side."


    Shen Ze glared and yelled, "go away!"


    "I don''t want you with me anymore."


    "Don''t say anything more, just do what I mean and continue to be the leader of your vanguard camp!"


    Shen Ze did not use the tone of discussion this time, but said these words with an unquestionable attitude.


    Qin Chao didn''t dare to say anything more. He nodded and said yes.


    "Go ahead, I''ll have a rest."


    Shen Ze rubbed his forehead and waved to Qin Chao.


    After bowing to Shen Ze, Qin Chao turns and walks out of the mansion.


    After Qin Chao left, Shen Ze got up and took a hot bath, then went to rest.


    ¡­¡­


    According to Shen Ze''s idea, the western war zone has contacted the National People''s court and asked the National People''s court to dispatch soldiers from other war zones to reinforce the western war zone.


    Now there is no large-scale war, but for the sake of safety, it is obviously necessary to send troops to reinforce the western war zone. After all, the rat country has sent more than 500000 troops to the border between the two countries.


    Therefore, in the face of the needs of the western war zone, the National People''s court can not but agree.


    Of course, the National People''s court also thinks it is necessary.


    Under Huang Shiping''s instruction and the principle of proximity, the central theater has dispatched 100000 troops to support the Western Theater.


    Of course, Zhao Xinghua, a marshal who has just been the commander of the central theater of war, means it.


    With the friendship between Zhao Xinghua and Shen Ze, Zhao Xinghua obviously has the intention of supporting the western war zone.


    Therefore, after receiving the instructions from the National People''s court, Zhao Xinghua took 100000 soldiers directly to the western war zone.


    In order to arrive in time, Zhao Xinghua took his soldiers to the western war zone that night.


    In the morning of the next day, Zhao Xinghua arrived at the western war zone with 100000 Kirin troops.


    Although Shen Ze didn''t show up, he called Zhao Xinghua to the mansion the next morning and met him.


    "Brother Shen, are you back?"


    Zhao Xinghua was very surprised and happy to meet Shen Ze in the western war zone.


    To meet Shen Ze in the western war zone represents an opportunity to fight side by side with Shen Ze. Zhao Xinghua dreamed of such a day when he joined the army.


    In Zhao Xinghua''s heart, Shen Ze is both his benefactor and his idol.


    Zhao Xinghua regards Shen Ze as his brother like Zhao Xingyang.


    Zhao Xinghua has great respect for Shen Ze. Of course, he also very much wants to fight with Shen Ze, because in his view, it is a very proud and honored thing.


    After all, Shen Ze''s identity and status are so different.


    Who doesn''t want to share glory with Shen Ze?


    Zhao Xinghua just wanted to share the glory with Shen Ze, just like most soldiers.


    "It''s good to see you here!"


    Zhao Xinghua, with a smile on his face, said happily to Shen Ze: "brother Shen, I feel it''s great to be able to fight side by side with you this time."


    Seeing that Zhao Xinghua looks like a little fan, Shen Ze smiles.


    Shen Ze patted Zhao Xinghua on the shoulder and said, "nice to meet you here, too."


    When Zhao Xinghua heard the speech, the smile on his face became much stronger.


    Zhao Xinghua said bluntly: "brother Shen, after hearing the news of your return to the field, I thought you really retired completely."


    "I''m very happy to see you here, too!"


    Then, Zhao Xinghua seemed to think of something. He asked seriously, "brother Shen, are you going to come back this time?"


    Shen Ze smelled the speech and laughed. Then he said, "I just came back to have a look."


    "Oh


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Xinghua nodded, and a trace of loss flashed in his eyes.


    This time he came back, Shen Ze intended to take charge of the western war zone again. Although Shen Ze had been in charge of the western war zone, the significance was different after all.


    Moreover, before he came to the western war zone and met Shen Ze, Zhao Xinghua did not hear any news about Shen Ze''s return to the western war zone, which proved that Shen Ze kept the matter secret.


    This also means that Shen Ze doesn''t want to spread the news, so he doesn''t mean to be commander in chief of the western war zone again.


    Thinking of these, Zhao Xinghua was more or less dissatisfied.


    I can''t say why, but I just feel that it''s hard to make peace.


    In Zhao Xinghua''s eyes, he also felt that the state of dragon needed Shen Ze very much, and the Ministry of war also needed Shen Ze very much.


    If Shen Ze doesn''t return to the world, he will lose a lot of brilliance.


    Thinking of these, Zhao Xinghua''s heart became a little heavy.


    Zhao Xinghua hesitated for a moment, but he could not help but ask: "brother Shen, why did you want to go back to the field before?"


    Zhao Xinghua hesitated for a moment, or said: "is it because the imperial court forcibly removed your position as the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the title of Dragon God, which makes you feel uncomfortable, so you go back to the field directly?"


    Hearing this, Shen Ze asked with a smile, "do you think I''m the kind of person with a small stomach? Just because the imperial court forcibly removed the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God, I would be angry and go back to the field? "


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Zhao Xinghua laughed awkwardly and said, "I don''t mean that. Brother Shen is not a chicken in my eyes."


    "I may express something wrong, I just want to know why."


    After that, Zhao Xinghua scratched his head awkwardly.


    Shen Ze nodded, then told the truth: "I just want to be an idle person and have a leisurely life."

 Chapter 633

    I just want to be an idle person and live a leisurely life.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s reply, Zhao Xinghua was a little surprised.


    "Brother Shen, your reason is so simple?"


    Shen Ze smiles, nods and says, "it''s so simple."


    "All right!"


    Listening to Shen Ze''s words, Zhao Xinghua nodded and said nothing more.


    In fact, in Zhao Xinghua''s eyes, Shen Ze is the kind of extraordinary person, destined to live an extraordinary life.


    He didn''t expect that Shen Ze just wanted to be an idle person and live a leisurely life.


    In Zhao Xinghua''s view, a person like Shen Ze should do a great thing to make his name famous and benefit the country and the people.


    However, although he thought so, Zhao Xinghua did not express it.


    Because he knows that people have their own aspirations, others can not force.


    Moreover, Shen Ze''s thoughts can''t be controlled, even if he wants to.


    Of course, Shen Ze''s idea is not what he can guess.


    Therefore, Zhao Xinghua did not think much about it.


    Later, Zhao Xinghua and Shen Ze talked about the current situation and military affairs.


    "Elder brother Shen, I learned that the army of rat country has opened its front at the border. Can the troops in the Western Theater defend it?"


    Zhao Xinghua asked, "should I send the 100000 Kirin army I brought here to defend?"


    Shen Ze thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "I don''t need it for the moment."


    "At present, the Western theater can still defend."


    "Good." Zhao Xinghua nodded.


    Then, Shen Ze suddenly thought of something. He said to Zhao Xinghua, "you haven''t led a war yet. Do you want to try?"


    Zhao Xinghua smell speech, picked pick eyebrow, "how to say?"


    Shen Ze said: "I have a plan. If the enemy attacks the Dragon kingdom again, I want to send troops to take the initiative and enter the territory of rat kingdom to kill the enemy."


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Xinghua felt awe inspiring and his face became a little dignified.


    This sent troops into the territory of rat country to kill the enemy, brother Shen''s courage is really great!


    Zhao Xinghua exclaimed in his heart.


    Then he frowned and pondered.


    Shen Ze''s plan is quite risky.


    After all, the risk of entering rat country to kill the enemy is very high.


    Because the territory is different, once entering the territory of rat country, it is likely to be encircled and annihilated. It is likely that the enemy will be annihilated instead of being killed.


    I have to say that it''s very risky to do so, and it''s likely that there will be no return!


    Most people obviously do not have the courage to do so.


    Zhao Xinghua knew that Shen Ze had such courage and courage when he had this plan, which made him admire him very much.


    Of course, he is not stupid either. The reason why Shen Ze said this to him has other meanings.


    Zhao Xinghua asked thoughtfully, "brother Shen, do you want to say that if you really want to send troops to kill the enemy in rat Kingdom, let me lead them?"


    Shen Ze nodded, "that''s the meaning."


    Then, Shen Ze asked with a smile, "dare you go?"


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Xinghua laughed: "what dare not go?"


    Zhao Xinghua patted his chest and said, "dare to go!"


    Zhao Xinghua used to fight black boxing in the underground boxing hall. He pinned his life on his belt at any time. Obviously, he exercised his courage. He was not the kind of people who were greedy and afraid of death.


    Zhao Xinghua has the courage to lead the troops into the territory of rat kingdom. At the same time, he also has plans in this regard, because in his view, it is not only to protect the country, but also to make contributions.


    Of course, this also has the meaning of living up to the expectations of Shen Ze and Zhao Xingyang.


    Shen Ze promoted Zhao Xinghua to be commander in chief of the central war zone. Zhao Xinghua wanted to prove that Shen Ze was right. He needed to make contributions to prove all this, even if Shen Ze didn''t need him to prove it.


    Shen Ze also knows that Zhao Xinghua is not the kind of person who is greedy and afraid of death. He is not surprised that Zhao Xinghua agrees without hesitation.


    Of course, the reason why he intends to let Zhao Xinghua go is not a random decision.


    In his opinion, although Zhao Xinghua does not have much experience in war, he has enough strength and his own strength is strong enough.


    As long as it is well deployed, there won''t be much problem.


    At the same time, Shen Ze also wants to exercise Zhao Xinghua. After all, real generals have to experience the baptism of blood and fire.


    Besides, this kind of war is a rare opportunity.


    Shen Ze didn''t talk much nonsense either. Seeing Zhao Xinghua''s promise, he said, "OK, you can go if you really need it."


    "Good!" Zhao Xinghua nodded heavily.


    Thinking that he might lead the army in the future, Zhao Xinghua then asked Shen Ze about his knowledge and experience in leading the army.


    Shen Ze is recognized as the world''s first God of war, is the first general, he has a very rich experience in leading the war, the ability to lead the war is very strong.


    Shen Ze is happy to teach Zhao Xinghua.


    In the face of Zhao Xinghua''s advice, he said everything he knew.


    In this way, Zhao Xinghua, who was on his way all night, did not go to rest. Instead, he asked Shen Ze for advice for a day and asked all the questions.


    Shen Ze is very patient and answers for Zhao Xinghua one by one.


    It was not until it was dark that Zhao Xinghua left the mansion.


    On the night of that day, an enemy and a green dragon army team clashed, and both sides engaged in a fight, resulting in casualties.


    Although this kind of conflict is normal, it does not prevent the soldiers on both sides from becoming more and more hostile.


    In this bloody conflict, immediately after the border between the two countries, the conflict happened again and again.


    Although these conflicts are not big, because of the many incidents, the casualties have become more and more.


    Over the course of the night, there were hundreds of casualties in both countries.


    The number of hundreds of casualties is obviously quite a lot, and the conflict between the two sides has obviously intensified to a certain extent.


    Increased conflict makes things worse.


    In the early morning of the next day, rat country launched another sneak attack on a small city on the border of dragon country, causing thousands of civilian casualties.


    This sneak attack of the rat Kingdom ignited the anger of the people of the Dragon kingdom again, and it was more serious than the last one.


    "The rat kingdom is so despicable that it launched a sneak attack again. It''s all about sneaking around!"


    "This rat country is not on the table, only dare to launch a sneak attack!"


    "The rat kingdom is completely ungrateful and has to die. We dragon kingdom can''t bear it any longer. We should fight back!"


    "Damn it, I''m for killing the rat kingdom!"


    "Yes, fight!"


    "Other people are riding on their heads. We have to fight this battle if we don''t fight it!"


    "I can''t bear it. Even if it costs too much, I will fight against the rat kingdom!"


    "Damn, it''s time to invite Shen Diaolong out of the mountain and fight the Dingding battle again, so that the rat kingdom will be defeated again!"

 Chapter 634

    "I can''t bear it any more this time. I support attacking rat kingdom!"


    "You can''t give the rat country another chance to sneak attack. You must give him back this time, so that he doesn''t dare to offend the dragon country again in the future!"


    "I think it''s time to send troops to fight directly to the capital of rat kingdom to let rat Kingdom know the power of dragon kingdom!"


    "Yes, I support the rat kingdom!"


    "I''m for rat Kingdom, too!"


    In the Dragon Kingdom, people are excited, and everywhere there are voices supporting the attack on the rat kingdom.


    Obviously, the people of the Dragon kingdom are really angry this time.


    "I think it''s time to invite Shen Diaolong to come out of the mountain and let him lead the western war zone again to beat the rat kingdom to pieces."


    "Yes, Shen Diaolong should be able to clean up the rat kingdom."


    "In the last battle of Dingding, Shen Diaolong led 300000 Qinglong troops to fight against one million troops of rat kingdom. At last, Shen Diaolong fought against one million troops of rat Kingdom and won a complete victory. Now it is really necessary for Shen Diaolong to reproduce the brilliant achievements of that year!"


    "Yes, please let Shen Diaolong do it, and then beat the rat kingdom without backhand power!"


    "Ask Shen Diaolong to come out!"


    "Long Shuai, please return to the western war zone!"


    "Long Shuai, please return to the battlefield and raise the prestige of our country!"


    Today''s situation makes the people of the Dragon Kingdom feel that a large-scale war can break out between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom at any time.


    What''s more, the successive provocations of the rat Kingdom make the people of the Dragon Kingdom feel the need to fight back against the rat Kingdom and teach the rat kingdom a painful lesson, so as not to let the rat Kingdom offend the Dragon kingdom again.


    At this time, many people suddenly thought of Shen Ze.


    Many people speak on various social platforms and want to invite Shen Ze out of the mountain.


    "In this special period, we request the national court to restore Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the army and the title of Dragon God!"


    "Yes, now it is very necessary to restore Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and let Shen Diaolong take charge of the military department again."


    "At this time, war may break out at any time, and it is really worth doing to restore Shen Diaolong''s status as Grand Marshal of the army."


    "Shen Diaolong is the head of all generals and the first God of war in the world. It''s very good to have him to lead the whole army."


    "When there is a large-scale war, it is most suitable for Shen Diaolong to take charge of the military department. I believe that as long as Shen Diaolong leads the military department, any war can be solved and dealt with."


    "Yes, Shen Diaolong has made great achievements. Let''s believe that he has the ability to do all this. Other people are short of time."


    "I support the restoration of Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of arms by the Chinese Academy of Sciences, and he will take charge of the Ministry of arms again!"


    "I support it, too!"


    "I support it, too!"


    First, there was support and appeal for Shen Ze to go out of the army. Later, it quickly evolved into allowing the National People''s court to resume Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and let Shen Ze take charge of the military department again.


    These voices are so loud that the national court has to pay attention to them and can''t ignore them.


    During this period of time, Huang Shiping was very busy, very busy every day, and his mood was depressed and depressed.


    Presumably, there are endless things to do every day, and there are a lot of troublesome things to deal with, which is not a good thing for anyone.


    Today, the conflict between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom is becoming more and more serious. Huang Shiping is very anxious.


    Rat country does not talk well, now things have become very troublesome, do not know how to deal with.


    Huang Shiping has a terrible headache.


    Of course, Huang Shiping still blames Shen Ze for all these problems, instead of looking for problems from himself, or he will not admit that his ability to deal with things is not very good.


    "These things are caused by that son of a bitch Shen Diaolong. Now you ask him to go out of the mountain and let the imperial court resume his position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war. I don''t know what you people think!"


    Huang Shiping was very angry when he saw that the people of the Dragon Kingdom appealed for and supported Shen Ze to come out of the mountain, and asked the national court to resume Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department.


    In Huang Shiping''s view, all the things that happen now are provoked by Shen Ze. It is because Shen Ze has returned to the field, that these things happen.


    The world should blame Shen Ze, not regard him as the Savior, and let Shen Ze come out at this time.


    "Damn, a group of stupid people with brain problems, you should blame Shen Diaolong, not regard him as the Savior!"


    "Not only will I not resume his position as Grand Marshal of the army, but I will deal with him after all these things have been dealt with, and pin him on the pillar of shame forever!"


    Huang Shiping was very angry and hated Shen Ze.


    He plans to put Shen Ze on trial after dealing with everything, and pin him on the pillar of shame forever.


    However, although Huang Shiping thinks so, it is still unclear whether he can do so.


    After all, there are things he can''t do as he wants.


    For example, although Huang Shiping didn''t want to listen to the voice of the people and restore Shen Ze to the position of Grand Marshal of the military department, and let Shen Ze take charge of the military department again, other people in the National Assembly had such ideas and plans.


    At the regular meeting, quite a few people proposed to restore Shen Ze to the position of Grand Marshal of the military department. They asked Shen Ze to come out of the mountain and take charge of the military department again, especially the western war zone, to deal with the aggression of the rat kingdom against the western border.


    "At this time, it''s really necessary to invite Shen Diaolong out of the mountain. Not to mention restoring his position as Grand Marshal of the army, it''s very necessary to restore his position as commander in chief of the Western Theater."


    "It should be easier and easier for Shen Diaolong to lead the western war zone to deal with the aggression of the rat kingdom."


    "And maybe even because Shen Diaolong took charge of the western war zone again, the rat kingdom was so scared that it did not dare to offend the Dragon Kingdom any more."


    "The situation has become very tense now. It''s really necessary to ask Shen Diaolong to go out of the mountain. I also support this idea."


    "Shen Diaolong doesn''t know where he is now. How can he be invited out of the mountain?"


    "Since Shen Diaolong left Yanjing, there has been no news of him any more. Even if the imperial court restored his position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, he may not come out."


    "Yes, the imperial court forcibly removed Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the army and the title of Dragon God last time, which must have made him dissatisfied. That''s why he came up with the idea of understanding Jia''s return to the field. Now, Shen Diaolong is really retired, and there is no news at all."


    "If Shen Diaolong is really disheartened, even if the imperial court restores his position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, he will probably not come out again."


    "No matter whether Shen Diaolong can come out or not, I think it is necessary for the imperial court to restore Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department first, so as to show his attitude and mind."


    "Not to mention the restoration of Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department, it is OK to restore his position as commander-in-chief of the western war zone first."

 Chapter 635

    "If Shen Diaolong is determined not to come out, it will not help to restore his position."


    "Moreover, there is no news of Shen Diaolong now. I don''t know where he is. Many things are not easy to do."


    "If you can find Shen Diaolong and have a good talk with him face to face, it may be useful. It''s just like empty talk to restore his position."


    "It''s ridiculous that you still want to invite Shen Diaolong out of the mountain and resume his position as Grand Marshal of the army. Don''t you know that Shen Diaolong is responsible for all these things?"


    "If Shen Diaolong didn''t return to the army and take the initiative to step down from his post in the western war zone, these things wouldn''t happen now."


    "These things are caused by Shen Diaolong. You don''t want to blame him, but you want to ask him out of the mountain and resume his position. I don''t know how you think about it."


    At the regular meeting, some people supported and supported the restoration of Shen Ze''s position and asked him to leave the mountain, while others opposed and blamed Shen Ze.


    "Even if there is no Shen Diaolong, the imperial court can deal with the current situation. Even if there is a war with the rat Kingdom, it can deal with it. I don''t think it''s necessary to restore Shen Diaolong''s position or ask him out of the mountain."


    "Yes, even without Shen Diaolong, the Dragon kingdom can cope with and deal with all the things that are happening now."


    "Now these things are really caused by Shen Diaolong. Instead of being restored to his position, he should be punished."


    "Shen Diaolong''s ability is obvious to all. If we can invite Shen Diaolong out of the mountain, will these things be handled well?"


    "Even if these things are caused by Shen Diaolong, they have already happened and can''t be changed. What we have to do now is to solve them as soon as possible and let the Dragon Kingdom minimize its losses."


    "As for the merits and demerits, we will decide later. Now the main thing to do is to solve everything as soon as possible and better."


    "Now the best solution is to ask Shen Diaolong to come out of the mountain and let Shen Diaolong take command of the western war zone again to resist the Japanese."


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to invite Shen Diaolong out of the mountain. Several war zones in our dragon Kingdom have developed very well now, and they don''t need Shen Diaolong any more."


    "Even without Shen Diaolong, our war zones can cope with the aggression of the rat kingdom."


    "I know I can handle it, but it''s not the optimal solution."


    "If Shen Diaolong comes out of the mountain, he can even make bad things never happen again. If he can solve the problem without using force, isn''t that good?"


    One side supported Shen Ze''s coming out of the mountain, and the other side didn''t, so the two sides had a big argument.


    This kind of argument is very normal and not a big deal. After all, everything can only seek common ground while reserving differences.


    After a long time, Huang Shiping couldn''t help but yell: "don''t say it!"


    Huang Shiping was the leader. When he spoke, other people naturally didn''t dare to say anything more. They all shut their mouths bitterly.


    Huang Shiping''s eyes swept the whole audience fiercely. Then he said angrily, "I don''t know what you are arguing about. Aren''t these things obvious?"


    "Now these things are caused by Shen Diaolong''s irresponsibility and failure to take on his responsibilities because of some trifles."


    "Not only can we not restore his position, we should also criticize him and let the world take warning."


    "As for these things, I believe we can deal with them. We don''t need to use Shen Diaolong."


    "I''ll decide this matter directly. Let''s stop arguing!"


    Huang Shiping said in an indisputable tone: "in the future, we will stop talking about Shen Diaolong. We will try our best to deal with everything by ourselves."


    Huang Shiping said that. All those who wanted to move out of Shen Diaolong nodded, but they didn''t dare to say anything more.


    There was a moment''s silence.


    Someone said, "the rat kingdom is constantly provoking. It has no intention of peace talks at all. I don''t think it''s necessary to have peace talks with the rat Kingdom now. We can only use force."


    "The use of force is not a small matter. We must treat it with caution and consider it carefully."


    "Yes, it''s better not to use force as a last resort. A war has something to do with the national movement. If you win, it''s OK to say. If you lose, you may lose everything."


    "Rat country is also a big country and a powerful country. We should not underestimate it. Even if we use force, we may not be able to defeat rat country absolutely."


    "It''s still not a good fight. If you are careless, you may lose everything."


    "The situation is that we should not fight or fight, but we can not has the final say. If the rat country insists on attacking us, it will attack us, then we will not fight.


    "At present, the pressure on the Dragon kingdom is already very great, and the domestic people are excited. Everyone''s mood to fight against the rat kingdom is very high. On the contrary, I think it''s necessary to launch an attack on the rat kingdom to release the pressure."


    "Of course, before launching an attack on the rat Kingdom, we must be fully prepared, and strive to repel the enemy and achieve a complete victory!"


    "Starting a war now can really release the pressure. We can really think about it."


    "Let''s see again. If it''s time to start a war, let''s fight!"


    The people discussed for a while.


    After listening to everyone''s opinions, Huang Shiping clapped and said, "if rat country is stubborn, we''ll fight him!"

 Chapter 636

    Huang Shiping is also a leader with good temper and courage.


    In the face of rat country''s repeated provocations, Huang Shiping is also angry and wants to teach rat country a lesson.


    And even so, Huang Shiping also has a very strong idea of rat kingdom.


    Of course, this decision can''t be made so hastily. After all, it is a national event and involves too much.


    If rat country insists on fighting with dragon country, then dragon country will fight with him!


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, all the people present were awed in their hearts, and their faces became a little dignified.


    Huang Shiping made such a decision, then war is likely to break out in the future. After all, rat country is determined to fight dragon country.


    Although some people think it''s inappropriate, Huang Shiping has already made such a decision, and they can''t say anything more.


    Of course, the most important thing is that it''s not time for the war. Everything will take a turn. It''s not sure how things will develop.


    After the regular meeting, Huang Shiping, in the name of the State Council, issued an order to the western war zone, asking the western war zone to strictly guard against the western border and make a strong counterattack against the provocation of the rat state.


    Shen Ze is now in command of the western war zone, and he knows the instructions issued by the national court for the first time.


    "The people in the imperial court still lack some courage and courage. Others are going to fight on their heads, and they can still bear it."


    Shen Ze is not the kind of person who likes to be weird, but at this time, he still can''t help laughing at Huang Shiping and others.


    In his view, the rat country provoked the dragon country one after another, and launched attacks on two cities on the western border of the dragon country, resulting in the death of many innocent civilians.


    These things are enough for the Dragon kingdom to launch a counterattack against the rat kingdom.


    Some things, can only be violent, the more forbearance, the more likely to let the other party feel you bully, and thus intensified, the more unscrupulous.


    The national court led by Huang Shiping is still too stable, which may cause more casualties.


    Some things, the next decision is to make a decision, the courage is to show courage.


    However, although the imperial court led by Huang Shiping still chose to be patient, Shen Ze obviously would not continue to be patient.


    Some things, the court does not do, he will do.


    There will be no military orders.


    Now at this time, it''s up to him to play well.


    Shen zeben has a plan. If the rat Kingdom dares to attack the Dragon kingdom again, he will not consider so much and will choose to fight back forcefully.


    Rat country attacks a city on the western border of dragon country again, which makes Shen Ze decide to send troops to attack rat country.


    Zhao Xinghua knew Shen Ze''s plan before, so when he learned that rat kingdom had attacked a city on the western border of dragon kingdom again, he went to Shuai Fu to see Shen Ze for the first time.


    "Brother Shen, is it time for me to lead the troops into the territory of rat kingdom?" Zhao Xinghua inquired with a strong sense of war.


    Looking at Zhao Xinghua, eager to try, Shen Ze said with a smile, "why, can''t wait to have a big fight?"


    Zhao Xinghua nodded with a smile, "I really can''t wait."


    "The state of rat has been engaged in our dragon state one after another. If we don''t teach him a lesson, I''m really sorry."


    "Now I really want to clean up the rat Kingdom and let him know the power of our dragon kingdom!"


    "If you don''t give him some color, he thinks we are easy to bully!"


    Zhao Xinghua is obviously a temperamental man. He is angry when he sees that the rat Kingdom attacks the Dragon Kingdom one after another. He wants to lead his troops into the rat Kingdom and take revenge on the rat kingdom.


    "Rat country attacked our western border cities again, causing civilian casualties. I really have plans to send troops into rat country."


    Shen Ze nodded and then said, "it''s just that this is not a small matter. We need to make a good plan."


    Shen Zexuan raised his eyes and looked at Zhao Xinghua. He asked seriously, "can you be commander in chief and lead 100000 soldiers into the territory of rat kingdom?"


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Xinghua''s face became very dignified. He pondered for a while, then nodded heavily and said, "although I don''t have enough experience in the war, it''s OK to lead 100000 soldiers into the territory of rat country."


    Shen Ze''s look also became a little dignified. He said in a deep voice: "it''s not a small thing to invade the territory of rat kingdom. If you don''t have enough assurance, I can''t let you lead the troops."


    Zhao Xinghua heard the speech and thought for a while. Then he looked serious and said, "brother Shen, I don''t think it''s a big problem."


    Zhao Xinghua said word by word: "I really want to lead the battle, you give me a chance!"


    Listen to Zhao Xinghua say so, Shen Ze didn''t hesitate any more, nodded and said: "OK, let you lead the troops."


    After thinking about it, Shen Ze said, "I''ll let Qin Chao be your deputy."


    Qin Chao was not only the commander of the vanguard camp of the Qinglong army, but also the Deputy General of Shen Ze for a long time.


    Qin Chao''s actual combat experience is obviously very rich.


    Shen Ze let Qin Chao with Zhao Xinghua''s side, was able to assist Zhao Xinghua very well.


    Zhao Xinghua also knows Qin Chao''s ability. When Shen Ze said that he would arrange Qin Chao to be his deputy general, he nodded his head happily and said, "if elder brother Qin can be my deputy general, then I will have a better heart."


    "I''ll call Qin Chao and tell you about it."


    Then Shen Ze called Qin Chao.


    Then he told Zhao Xinghua and Qin Chao about sending troops to invade the territory of rat kingdom.


    Sending troops to invade the territory of rat kingdom is obviously a very big matter, which needs to be treated and considered carefully. We can''t be careless, because a mistake can become eternal hatred.


    After all, if you invade the enemy''s territory, you may be completely annihilated by the enemy if you are not careful.


    It is obviously very difficult to enter enemy territory, kill some enemy soldiers and return triumphantly.


    But it is such a difficult thing that Shen Ze, Zhao Xinghua and Qin Chao all want to do.


    We should not only return triumphantly, but also bring back as many brothers as possible. We should not only achieve our goal, but also minimize casualties.


    Shen Ze, Zhao Xinghua and Qin Chao discuss together and make a good plan.


    It was like a small meeting for three people, which took nearly three hours to finish.


    On that night, Zhao Xinghua and 100000 Kirin troops gathered on the school field.


    They''re ready to attack the rat kingdom!

 Chapter 637

    It is generally practiced before the troops go out to battle.


    After all, once you go, you may never come back!


    One hundred thousand Kirin troops, fully armed, stood on the school field in good order.


    There was a quiet scene.


    On the high platform, Shen Ze stands in the first place, Zhao Xinghua and Qin Chao stand behind him respectively.


    Shen Ze''s face was expressionless and his eyes swept calmly from the 100000 Kirin army. Then he said, "I hope everyone can come back safely."


    Shen Ze said only one thing about the 100000 Kirin soldiers.


    It''s tragic, but it''s warm.


    Before that, Shen Ze killed Wang Tianyuan, the commander of the central war zone. The Qilin army had some prejudice against him.


    But at the moment, 100000 Kirin soldiers are very moved to see Shen Ze personally practice for them.


    The past is written off.


    Now, the most important thing is to win the war and raise the prestige of our country!


    This is the pursuit and mission of every soldier.


    As long as we can serve the country and the people, nothing else matters.


    "Long Shuai Xie!"


    For Shen Ze''s good message, one hundred thousand Qilin soldiers expressed their thanks to him with one voice.


    The voice of the 100000 Kirin army was sonorous and powerful. It was deafening. It went up to the sky with great momentum.


    No matter how many things you say, it doesn''t work. It''s time to express your mind. There''s no need to say anything else.


    Shen Ze was surprised that he didn''t say anything more to the 100000 Kirin army. He immediately waved to Zhao Xinghua, who was standing behind him.


    Knowing this, Zhao Xinghua goes to Shen Ze and faces him.


    Without waiting for Shen Ze to say anything, Qin Chao had a tacit understanding and went to Shen Ze.


    At the moment, Qin Chao is holding the purple dragon sword in both hands.


    Qin Chao passes the purple dragon sword to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze took the purple dragon sword from Qin Chao and handed it to Zhao Xinghua.


    Purple dragon sword is Shen Ze''s sword.


    Seeing the purple dragon sword is like seeing Shen Ze!


    Shen Ze gives the purple dragon sword to Zhao Xinghua, the meaning of which is self-evident.


    For Zhao Xinghua, it is obviously a great honor and honor to wear the purple dragon sword on the battlefield.


    Seeing that Shen Ze handed the purple dragon sword to himself, Zhao Xinghua was in a high mood and could not keep calm.


    He took a deep breath, then bent on one knee and knelt on the ground.


    As Zhao Xinghua lowered his head and kowtowed, he stretched out his hands to pick up the purple dragon sword.


    Shen Ze bows slightly and puts the purple dragon sword into Zhao Xinghua''s hand.


    After handing out the sword, Shen Ze immediately said, "Zhao Xinghua, I hope you will live up to your mission and return triumphantly."


    "Yes, long Shuai!"


    When Zhao Xinghua heard the speech, his tone was sonorous, and his voice was sonorous.


    Then, Zhao Xinghua stood up with the purple dragon sword in his hands.


    He and Shen Ze looked at each other for a while. Seeing that Shen Ze nodded, he suddenly turned around, raised the purple dragon sword in his hand, and gave a loud order: "let''s go!"


    At Zhao Xinghua''s command, a hundred thousand Kirin troops moved.


    One hundred thousand young and strong children are marching towards the territory of rat country!


    Standing on the high platform, Shen Ze stood with his hands down and watched 100000 young men leave the western war zone.


    After the 100000 Kirin troops, Zhao Xinghua and Qin Chao left the western war zone, Shen Ze still stood in the same place, still overlooking the direction of the people''s departure.


    Shen Ze may be able to do this because he knows that Zhao Xinghua and his family are going to be more or less dangerous. He needs to do this to show his respect.


    This night, no one knows how long Shen Ze stood on the high platform of the school yard.


    ¡­¡­


    Whether it''s Shen Ze, Zhao Xinghua, Qin Chao, or the son of 100000 Qilin soldiers, everyone knows that the invasion of rat kingdom is a very bad thing.


    After all, they only have 100000 people, and the rat state has more than 500000 troops deployed at the border.


    Even if it is a surprise attack, find a weak point to cut in, but want to get greater results, it will take more risks.


    This is because once the country of rats deploys the troops stationed around it, it will form a kind of encirclement, so that 100000 Erlang will never return!


    Therefore, it is very difficult, or even almost impossible, to achieve success and return to the motherland.


    But sometimes, people need to have the belief that they will win.


    Just like at the beginning, everyone thought that Shen Ze led 300000 Qinglong army, and could not resist the million army of rat country.


    But the final result was different from what everyone thought. Shen Ze not only resisted the millions of enemies of rat country, but also launched a counterattack, which made the millions of enemies scurry and collapse, and finally made rat country lose.


    At that time, 300000 Qinglong soldiers held a belief in victory and a determination to forge ahead.


    Of course, a large part of the reason is that Shen Ze is in charge of the Qinglong army.


    Because Shen Ze is the first general and the first God of war in the world. He has never been defeated in any battle.


    Being led by such Shen Ze will undoubtedly increase the confidence of 300000 Qinglong soldiers, greatly inspire them, and make them feel that they can win the battle under Shen Ze''s mobilization.


    And the final result also proved this point, 300000 Qinglong army defeated millions of enemy troops, won a complete victory!


    This time, although Shen Ze did not personally lead 100000 Kirin troops to invade the territory of rat Kingdom, he gave Zhao Xinghua the purple dragon sword he was wearing, which showed a kind of meaning.


    Although he didn''t go, his heart was with 100000 Qilin junerlang.


    Sometimes, it''s enough to have this kind of heart and belief.


    This time, 100000 Kirin soldiers are all determined to go forward and die.


    Even if they die in battle, they have to repel the enemy and cut the enemy with their hands, so that they know the power of the Dragon Kingdom and dare not offend the Dragon Kingdom any more.


    The reason why 100000 Qilin soldiers have such an idea is that they also want to teach the rat country and contribute to the country and the people, and that they belong to the central war zone.


    In the fifth World War Zone of the Dragon Kingdom, the wind rating of the central war zone has always been very bad, and it has always been the one at the bottom.


    Both within the Ministry of war and in the eyes of the world, the central war zone has always been an underdog.


    Of course, part of the reason is that Wang Tianyuan, the commander-in-chief of the central theater of war, has not been in charge of the central theater of war.


    Part of the reason is that the central theater, compared with the other four, hardly participated in actual combat.


    After all, the central war zone is located in the middle of the Dragon kingdom. Most of it deals with domestic affairs and reinforcements.


    As a result, the central war zone has always been looked down upon.


    This time, the 100000 Kirin army son Lang who went to the border to attack the rat kingdom was still holding the mentality of proving himself and rectifying the name of the central war zone.


    They are not soldiers who can''t fight, but soldiers who can fight, and they can fight well. They are still not afraid of fatigue, hardship and death!

 Chapter 638

    One hundred thousand Qilin junerlang''s heart is holding a breath, which is to vent on the rat country.


    Therefore, this army is now an iron blooded army, which is very terrifying.


    Although there are only 100000 people, the power they can exert cannot be measured according to common sense.


    This time, Shen Ze did not rashly send troops to attack the rat Kingdom, but made all kinds of preparations and plans.


    In order to enter the territory of rat country directly, Shen Ze did information collection and investigation in advance.


    Shen Ze impressively planned the best route for Zhao Xinghua and picked the weakest place where the rat army was stationed.


    Zhao Xinghua led a hundred thousand Kirin troops to invade the territory of rat kingdom. Except for the party concerned, no one else knew.


    Even the Information Department of rat country doesn''t know that this matter is highly confidential.


    There is a word called "late brings about change". In order to enter the territory of rat kingdom as soon as possible, and to prevent rat kingdom from discovering Zhao Xinghua in advance.


    Shen Ze arranged for Zhao Xinghua to take the steel chariot to the territory of rat kingdom.


    At about two o''clock in the morning, 100000 Kirin troops and nearly 10000 steel chariots rushed across the border and into the territory of rat kingdom in an irresistible manner.


    It is obvious that 100000 soldiers and 10000 steel chariots have caused quite a lot of noise, which can not be ignored.


    Just before the 100000 Kirin troops crossed the border, the state of rat received the news.


    It was a shock to find that the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom invaded the territory of the rat kingdom.


    Haven''t the Dragon Kingdom been forbearing all the time? What''s the sudden attack?


    Rat country''s response was very quick, and it was the first time to mobilize the border forces to encircle and annihilate the 100000 Kirin troops invading rat country.


    At this time, Shen Ze gave an order, commanding the 300000 Qinglong troops defending the border to stop the mobilization of the rat troops by any means.


    As a result, there was a more intense conflict between the two countries'' forces on the border, which was similar to a war.


    At the border between the two countries, every place is fighting. At present, it seems that there is a war between the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom.


    Even if it''s not a real war, it''s almost there.


    The whole world is paying attention to the situation of the border between dragon and mouse.


    What happened on the border between the two countries has been known to the world for the first time, which has aroused heated discussion all over the world.


    "Damn it, are rat Kingdom and dragon Kingdom really fighting?"


    "As far as the present situation is concerned, it seems that there is a real war going on!"


    "It used to be just some friction, but now it''s almost like the outbreak of a war!"


    "There is a real fight between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom. The two great powers are at war. I don''t know how many people will die!"


    "Both dragon and mouse are big countries. If the two countries start a war, it will definitely affect the whole world!"


    "In any case, the war between the two countries is not good for the world, and the economy will get worse again."


    "Well, in the end, there will be no winners in the war between the two great powers!"


    "I''m afraid that the war between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom will lead to a world war. I''m afraid that the situation will get out of hand."


    "In the past, we could fight a war, but now it''s not wise at all."


    "The Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom will not fight, but I didn''t expect that they will fight so soon."


    "The current situation has become uncontrollable. I don''t know what it will turn into in the end."


    "Before that, it was the rat kingdom that was always provoking. I thought the Dragon kingdom had been patient, but I didn''t expect that the Dragon kingdom was so arbitrary and resolute that it sent troops directly into the rat kingdom. The Dragon Kingdom''s temper was really big!"


    "I used to think that because there was Shen Diaolong in the Dragon Kingdom, the Dragon kingdom would be so tough and strong, but I didn''t expect that without Shen Diaolong, the Dragon kingdom would still be so tough and strong."


    "The Dragon kingdom is really hard winged now. If it has a temper, it dares to take the initiative."


    "Longguo has become one of the top powers in the world in the past few years. It''s normal to have this kind of temper."


    "Now it''s all fighting. It''s useless to say so much. It depends on the final result."


    "The fight between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom will certainly affect other countries. Now pray that there will be no world war."


    "It''s not good at all that the international situation has suddenly become so turbulent."


    The war between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom has attracted worldwide attention.


    There is a lot of discussion in the world, and they all hold a pessimistic view.


    Of course, civilians and those in power have different views.


    For those careerists, the war between dragon and rat is what they want to see happen.


    Especially for those careerists in Eagle country and bear country.


    If there is a war between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, they will be able to profit from the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom.


    As we all know, no matter how powerful a country is, as long as it falls into the mire of war, it will have a huge consumption.


    Even superpowers can''t bear to fall into a huge war.


    Falling into the mire of war will not only hinder the development of the country, but may even lead to the decline of national strength and retrogression.


    In this cruel world of the jungle, once you are weak, others will bully you, take your interests, and let you continue to be weak, so that you will not rise that day.


    With the rapid development of dragon kingdom in recent years, its national strength has surpassed that of mouse Kingdom, even Bear Kingdom, and directly pursued Eagle kingdom.


    Eagle and bear are the two countries that least want to see dragon continue to grow.


    When the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom fight, they are not only happy to see them, but also want to make the war more prosperous.


    As the whole world knows, dragon is stronger than rat.


    When there is a war between the two countries, the rat country is the vulnerable one.


    Eagle country and bear country not only secretly aid rat country and sell weapons to rat country, but also increase the pressure on dragon country and create more trouble for dragon country.


    Bear Kingdom put more pressure on the northern border of dragon Kingdom, while Eagle Kingdom put more pressure on the coastline of dragon kingdom.


    For a while, the Dragon kingdom will face not only the war with the rat Kingdom, but also the pressure exerted by the two powerful countries. The pressure is obviously very great.


    The atmosphere of the whole country has become very depressed and tense.


    "What the hell is going on? How did the Western Theater have a large-scale conflict with the enemy? "


    "What''s more, how did the 100000 Kirin troops in the central war zone who supported the western war zone suddenly enter the territory of rat kingdom? Who gave them the order? "


    "The National People''s court said that it would just let 100000 Kirin troops support the western war zone? If they didn''t let them invade the territory of rat Kingdom, they would be fooling in doing so! "


    As for the 100000 Kirin troops attacking the territory of rat Kingdom and the large-scale conflict between the Qinglong army and the enemy, all members of the National People''s court, including Huang Shiping, were shocked and couldn''t believe it!

 Chapter 639

    Zhao Xinghua led a hundred thousand Kirin troops to invade the territory of rat kingdom. Huang Shiping and other people in the court were completely unaware of this.


    The court only ordered Zhao Xinghua to take 100000 Kirin troops to support the western war zone.


    But the court never ordered Zhao Xinghua to lead a hundred thousand Kirin troops into the territory of rat kingdom. How could this happen now?


    Huang Shiping and other members of the imperial court were very confused, surprised and angry.


    Why do you think Qilin army doesn''t follow the instructions of the court?


    Do you think Zhao Xinghua can do whatever he wants?


    "Find out what''s going on as soon as possible!"


    Huang Shiping is so angry that he gives his subordinates an order to investigate Zhao Xinghua''s attack on the rat kingdom.


    Of course, because Zhao Xinghua has already taken 100000 Kirin troops into the territory of rat Kingdom, and has already started fighting, it is impossible to stop and recover.


    What the court can do now is to investigate things clearly and not let such things happen again.


    After Huang Shiping gave the order, the court arranged for the Imperial Envoys to go to the western war zone to thoroughly investigate the matter.


    Shen Ze had long thought that he would disaffect Huang Shiping''s imperial court by sending troops to invade the rat kingdom without authorization.


    However, he did not care about these.


    If you don''t do something, I''ll do it.


    As for all the consequences, it''s up to me!


    Shen Ze guessed that the National People''s court would arrange the imperial envoy to investigate the affairs in the western war zone. So when the imperial envoy came to the western war zone, Shen Ze found a random reason and put the imperial envoy under house arrest.


    Shen Zexian put aside the affairs of the Imperial Envoys and put all his mind on the confrontation with the state of rat.


    Since Zhao Xinghua led 100000 Kirin troops into rat Kingdom, fierce conflicts broke out at the border between rat Kingdom and dragon Kingdom, as if small-scale battles broke out everywhere.


    Because the forces are relatively dispersed, the scale of these battles is not very large.


    The most fierce fighting, of course, was the fight between the 100000 Kirin troops led by Zhao Xinghua and the enemy troops.


    Shen Ze''s planned route is very good. Zhao Xinghua chose to kill them at the border where the deployment of troops in rat kingdom is the weakest.


    Because of the large number of people and fierce firepower, the enemy could not resist Zhao Xinghua.


    After rushing into the territory of rat Kingdom, 100000 Kirin troops leveled three small cities in succession and killed thousands of enemy soldiers.


    Obviously, the state of rat won''t let Zhao Xinghua kill them wantonly in the territory of the state of rat. The state of rat is to dispatch the surrounding troops to encircle and suppress Zhao Xinghua.


    Because there are 300000 Qinglong troops along the road to defend and block, the troops sent by the rat country to the border are unable to encircle and suppress Zhao Xinghua at the first time.


    Rat country can only send troops from other parts of the country to encircle and suppress Zhao Xinghua, and it obviously takes time to do so, and it can''t be so timely.


    In this period of time, Zhao Xinghua and his colleagues can obviously do a lot of things.


    One hundred thousand Kirin troops are irresistible, so that all the enemy soldiers of rat country who come to stop them will bleed on the spot.


    In half a day''s time, the 100000 Kirin army leveled five cities in rat Kingdom and killed tens of thousands of enemies.


    Of course, there were casualties in the Kirin army, but it was much better than the enemy.


    In the ruins of a city on the border of rat Kingdom, the Qilin army led by Zhao Xinghua is resting.


    On top of the tallest building in the center of the city, Zhao Xinghua and Qin Chao stood side by side, smoking separately.


    Zhao Xinghua looked sharp at the inside of the rat. He took a deep breath of smoke, and then said with a strong sense of War: "I really want to continue to fight inside and go straight to the capital of the rat kingdom!"


    Qin Chao grinned at the speech.


    After smoking a cigarette, he said seriously, "we can''t fight any more. If we fight any more, we won''t be able to go back!"


    Qin Chao is obviously telling the truth.


    Now, Zhao Xinghua, they are a little deep into the territory of rat country.


    Although the troops of the rat kingdom could not be mobilized for a while and could not pose any threat to Zhao Xinghua, it does not mean that there has been no threat.


    If the rat kingdom is given enough time to mobilize its main forces, it will be able to encircle and annihilate Zhao Xinghua.


    By that time, they will be in a very dangerous situation.


    In this regard, Shen Ze has warned and arranged in advance.


    Shen Ze said hello to Zhao Xinghua and Qin Chao, asking them to withdraw after a certain distance and time in the rat kingdom.


    Zhao Xinghua and Qin Chao both knew that it was time to withdraw.


    If we don''t withdraw in time, the troops at the border of rat country will gather around, and the troops inside rat country will arrive. By then, the Kirin army will be in a very difficult situation, and may even be completely destroyed.


    After smoking the whole cigarette, Qin Chao threw the cigarette end and said, "let''s hurry back to Longguo!"


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Xinghua flashed a trace of unwilling color in his eyes, but he did not hesitate, nodded and said: "OK, withdraw to the Dragon Kingdom immediately."


    Later, Zhao Xinghua and Qin Chao jumped directly down the building and came to the ground.


    Zhao Xinghua waved his hand at the Qilin army, who was resting in place, and ordered: "the class teacher will return to Korea!"


    At Zhao Xinghua''s command, the Kirin army all got up, packed up and prepared to leave.


    As a soldier with good action and qualified quality, the Kirin army soon finished packing up and began to return.


    Of course, the state of rat won''t let Zhao Xinghua leave so easily after they have settled down the five cities of the state of rat.


    The state of rat also has an intelligence system, and always knows what Zhao Xinghua is doing.


    After learning that Zhao Xinghua wanted to withdraw from the Dragon Kingdom, the state of rat suddenly tried its best to mobilize its forces to stop them.


    The return of the Kirin army is bound to be accompanied by a bloodbath.


    It took Zhao Xinghua almost half a day for them to step down the five cities of rat kingdom. They wanted to return to the territory of dragon kingdom. Although it didn''t take them half a day, it was almost as much. After all, rat Congress sent out troops to intercept them.


    Under the full mobilization of rat country, several troops of rat country went to intercept Zhao Xinghua.


    Although the number of these troops is not large, they still have a strong fighting capacity, causing great trouble to Zhao Xinghua.


    This also led to Zhao Xinghua''s delay in withdrawing from the rat Kingdom and returning to the Dragon kingdom.


    In the evening of that day, Zhao Xinghua and his family came out of the siege and came to a small town near the border of the Dragon kingdom.


    Because of all kinds of encirclement, the Qilin army led by Zhao Xinghua was trapped in the small city, and nearly 150000 rats surrounded the small city.

 Chapter 640

    As long as there is war, there will be bloodshed.


    At the beginning, Zhao Xinghua led a hundred thousand Kirin troops into the territory of rat kingdom. Because the rat Kingdom troops he met were all small and weak, they were all unilateral massacres.


    But even so, there were casualties.


    After stepping down the five cities of rat Kingdom, hundreds of thousands of Kirin troops have been killed.


    When they retreated to the Dragon Kingdom, they were besieged and intercepted by the enemy, resulting in thousands of casualties.


    When they were trapped in that small city, there were thousands of casualties.


    At this time, the state of rat mobilized 150000 troops to encircle their small city.


    Rat country like this, is to let Zhao Xinghua they do the battle of trapped animals, to Zhao Xinghua they give all annihilation here!


    Because of the shortage of troops, they were unable to break through the encirclement. For a moment, they were in a very dangerous situation.


    Of course, although they couldn''t break through, Zhao Xinghua still defended.


    Because the city is not very big, with tens of thousands of troops left, Zhao Xinghua was able to hold on for a while and won''t let the troops of rat Kingdom invade the city.


    In a building in a small city.


    Qin Chao said to Zhao Xinghua in a deep voice: "the current situation is not optimistic."


    "If we have been besieged in this city by the army of rat Kingdom, we will be defeated sooner or later because of the shortage of food."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Zhao Xinghua frowned tightly and his face became a little gloomy. He was also aware of the seriousness of the matter.


    Zhao Xinghua pondered for a moment and said in a deep voice, "hold on first. Brother Shen knows that we are trapped here and will surely send troops to rescue us."


    Qin Chao smell speech, nodded, said: "have contacted long Shuai, he should immediately start action."


    Both Zhao Xinghua and Qin Chao believe that Shen Ze will send troops to rescue them when he learns that they are trapped here.


    The only thing they worry about is that Shen Ze''s soldiers can''t arrive in time. After all, this place belongs to rat kingdom.


    Although there are only 150000 enemy troops encircling the city now and they can''t enter it for a while, once the number of troops encircled increases, it''s hard to say.


    After all, even if the Kirin army sticks to it, it will not be able to stop the other side''s huge numbers.


    "It doesn''t help to think more now."


    Zhao Xinghua tone sonorous said: "the soldiers will block the water and cover the land, first do a good job in front of things."


    "Well." Qin Chao heard the speech and nodded in agreement.


    In order to ensure that Zhao Xinghua and his family can be encircled and annihilated in the city, after sending 150000 troops to encircle the city, rat country continued to dispatch troops from the surrounding areas.


    In doing so, the state of rat obviously does not give Zhao Xinghua any chance to break through.


    ¡­¡­


    When Shen Ze learned that Zhao Xinghua and Zhao Xinghua were trapped in a small city in rat Kingdom, he was worried, but not anxious.


    Of course, Shen Ze responded quickly and immediately sent troops to help Zhao Xinghua.


    This time, in order to ensure that Zhao Xinghua and his family can be brought back smoothly, Shen Ze went to battle in person and took 100000 Qinglong troops to the border town of rat country where Zhao Xinghua and his family were trapped.


    Shen Ze knew that the war was urgent. If he went late, Zhao Xinghua and his family would be more dangerous. So he took 100000 Qinglong troops with him to rush to the city where Zhao Xinghua and his family were trapped as fast as he could.


    ¡­¡­


    The battle between the rat Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom has attracted worldwide attention.


    Every country can be aware of any situation in the war for the first time.


    When the national court led by Huang Shiping learned that Zhao Xinghua and his family were trapped in the city of rat Kingdom, they were both angry and angry.


    "These guys are really mentally ill. They acted without the instructions of the national court. They went crazy and entered the territory of rat kingdom. Now they are surrounded by the enemy. Aren''t they waiting to be completely annihilated?"


    "They deserve to be completely annihilated. They don''t listen to orders and act. Who can blame them? They can only blame themselves!"


    "This is the end of unauthorized action. Even if they are completely annihilated, no one will remember them!"


    "The one hundred thousand Kirin army was brought into the ditch by Zhao Xinghua. This guy is really unreliable!"


    "If 100000 well-equipped Kirin troops are completely annihilated, it will be a great loss to the Dragon kingdom."


    "Qi comes back to Qi, anger comes back to anger, but we still need to find a way to rescue the 100000 Kirin army."


    "Yes, the 100000 Kirin troops have leveled five cities in the rat Kingdom and annihilated tens of thousands of enemy troops. They have no credit but also hard work. It''s time to rescue them."


    "If the 100000 Kirin troops are rescued, it will be very good for the Dragon kingdom."


    "How to rescue now? The state of rat has sent 120000 troops to besiege Zhao Xinghua. Now our troops have entered the territory of the state of rat. It is very likely that people will be buried instead of being rescued! "


    "Yes, now send troops into the territory of rat country to rescue Zhao Xinghua. It''s very likely that the sheep will enter the tiger''s mouth and lose everything!"


    "I don''t think we can send troops to rescue now. It''s up to Zhao Xinghua. If they can break through the encirclement, it''s best. If they can''t break through, they''ll have to leave it to fate."


    "If we don''t send troops to rescue us, the whole world will be dissatisfied with the arrangement of our national court when this matter is publicized."


    "I don''t think we can send troops to rescue them, but we can negotiate with rat state to let Zhao Xinghua release them as much as possible, even if it''s very difficult."


    "I also think we can negotiate with the state of rats. Zhao Xinghua and they are just under siege and have not been annihilated. There is still room for all this."


    "Negotiation with rat country is really the best way at present, and I support it."


    Just as the members of the National People''s court were discussing how to solve the problem of Zhao Xinghua, they received another message.


    One hundred thousand Qinglong soldiers rushed to the territory of rat country to rescue Zhao Xinghua.


    After learning the news, the people in the court were angry and angry again.


    "What''s going on in this Western Theater? How did you act without authorization? "


    "What does the western war zone want to do? Even if there are frequent conflicts with the army of rat country on the border, how can they go to rescue Zhao Xinghua without authorization now?"


    "Who is in charge of the western war zone? Does the Western theater still obey the instructions of the National People''s court? What a shame


    "I think this western war zone is really going to set up another mountain, and dare to act without the instructions of the National People''s court!"


    "Why, without Shen Diaolong as commander-in-chief, will this western war zone be in chaos?"


    "Can Shen Diaolong command these movements in the western war zone behind his back? How dare you disobey the meaning of the court


    All the people in the national court were filled with righteous indignation and began to denounce one after another, saying that the western war zone was not.

 Chapter 641

    "Both Zhao Xinghua and the western war zone are in trouble. They are both lawless and should be severely punished."


    "Zhao Xinghua and the western war zone are all in a mess. How dare they act without the instructions of the National People''s court?"


    "If all the war zones are like them, what is the significance of our national court? How can the Dragon kingdom be better? "


    "We can''t go on like this. We must stop the western war zone from taking further action!"


    "How to stop the western war zone, the western war zone is now clearly not following the instructions of the National People''s court."


    "I think it must be Shen Tso lung who secretly mobilized the Western Theater, who knows not that the Western Theater is his back garden!"


    "Isn''t Shen Diaolong going back to the field, determined to be an idle man? How can we secretly mobilize the Western Theater? "


    "Don''t jump to conclusions about these things until there is no evidence."


    "Zhao Xinghua led a hundred thousand Kirin troops into the territory of rat country, which really violated the rules and regulations. However, it is more reasonable for the Western Theater to mobilize one hundred thousand Qinglong troops to rescue, although the Western Theater took action without receiving the instructions of the national court."


    "For the sake of Zhao Xinghua''s life and safety, it really makes sense for the Western Theater to send troops to rescue them in the past."


    "I think Zhao Xinghua''s action this time has been discussed with the western war zone. The two sides must have been in contact all the time, so they can cooperate so well."


    "If the western war zone and Zhao Xinghua have really negotiated, then they are completely fooling around!"


    "The conflict between the rat Kingdom and the Dragon kingdom is big enough. Now Zhao Xinghua, with 100000 Kirin troops, has leveled five cities of the rat Kingdom and killed tens of thousands of enemy troops. This undoubtedly increases the conflict and makes the situation completely uncontrollable."


    "This time, even if Zhao Xinghua is encircled and annihilated, the rat kingdom will certainly take action to retaliate against the Dragon kingdom. If the rat Kingdom fails to annihilate Zhao Xinghua and let Zhao Xinghua withdraw from the Dragon Kingdom, the rat Kingdom''s hatred for the Dragon kingdom will be deeper, and the two countries will probably go to war in an all-round way at that time!"


    "Because of Zhao Xinghua''s interference with the western war zone, I think the trend of all-round war between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom is very obvious."


    "It''s really bad now. There''s a way to solve all these problems!"


    "The primary task now is to control the Western Theater and prevent it from taking other actions."


    The members of the National People''s court talked and expressed their views.


    Huang Shiping, sitting on the throne, has a gloomy face and doesn''t say a word.


    Hearing the public''s comments, he seemed to be very upset. His brows twisted into a line.


    "After the Imperial Envoys who were sent to the western war zone, there was no news. I don''t know what happened."


    "I think the people sent must have been under house arrest in the western war zone, otherwise there would have been no news at all."


    "Is this really going against the sky in the Western Theater? Dare to do these illegal things again and again


    "Well, the western war zone that Shen Diaolong brought out is really against discipline, just like himself!"


    "Yes, what kind of commander there are, what kind of soldiers there are. If Shen Diaolong had not been in charge of the western war zone, the western war zone would not have been like this!"


    "If the western war zone is really against discipline, it will be very difficult to do it!"


    "I think it''s OK to send a big man to the western war zone, so that he can live in the western war zone!"


    "Who should be sent to live in the western war zone? It''s hard to find such a person. "


    "There is a suitable person." Someone opened his mouth and looked at Huang Shiping sitting on the throne.


    This person''s meaning is very obvious. He thinks that the right person is Huang Shiping.


    In Huang Shiping''s capacity and position, he is indeed an absolute great man, who can control the western war zone.


    Of course, this town is not a real one, but at least it is very useful. After all, Huang Shiping''s identity is there.


    If Huang Shiping went to the western war zone, the people in the western war zone would certainly not be against Huang Shiping. They would be more or less restrained.


    Of course, the premise is that Huang didn''t do anything to Shen Ze.


    Before that, the imperial court led by Huang Shiping forcibly removed Shen Ze''s position as the Grand Marshal of the military department and the honorary title of the Dragon God, which made the soldiers in the western war zone dissatisfied with Huang Shiping and the imperial court.


    Now, even if Huang Shiping went to the western war zone, it really needs to be said twice whether he can be pacified.


    However, Huang Shiping is the best candidate, because if you send other people there, you can''t see that you can live in the western war zone.


    Some people suggested, others echoed: "if Huang Lao goes, he will surely be able to live in the western war zone!"


    "If Huang gets old, that''s for sure!"


    "If Mr. Huang goes to the western war zone, who is going to co-ordinate the national court?"


    "I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for Mr. Huang to go to the western war zone. It''s not easy to deal with Mr. Huang when he goes to the National Academy."


    "If Mr. Huang doesn''t go to the western war zone, I feel that no one else can live in the western war zone."


    Hearing people talking about whether he should go to the western war zone, Huang Shiping''s face became more gloomy and ugly as if he had eaten a fly.


    During this period of time, Huang Shiping was very busy, and he was depressed and irritable every day.


    Huang Shiping was very dissatisfied with Zhao Xinghua''s leading troops into the territory of rat Kingdom and taking action without authorization in the western war zone.


    Huang Shiping impressively felt that Zhao Xinghua and the western war zone were deliberately looking for trouble for him!


    Originally, there was still a little room for negotiation between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom. When Zhao Xinghua and the western war zone got involved, they felt that there was no possibility of peace talks at all!


    With so many people dead on both sides, how can we negotiate peace?


    At the moment, Huang Shiping is obviously very reluctant and unwilling to be asked to go to the Western Theater town.


    He is busy and tired enough, and he has to run to take charge of the western war zone. What a jerk!


    However, although Huang Shiping was not happy, he still knew that he was the only one in the imperial court to suppress the western war zone.


    After all, the western war zone is under the command of Shen Ze, which is very unusual.


    "It must be Shen Diaolong, the son of a bitch, who played tricks behind the scenes and made Zhao Xinghua and the western war zone do these things, deliberately causing trouble to me!"


    At this moment, Huang Shiping felt that Shen Ze had done all these things.


    In this regard, Huang Shiping is more jealous of Shen Ze and more dissatisfied with him.


    "Shen Diaolong, you''d better not be caught by me, or I won''t let you go!" Huang Shiping was so angry that he put cruel words in his heart.


    After he was angry for a while, Huang Shiping didn''t want to see people arguing any more. He said angrily, "don''t argue. I''ll go to the western war zone in person."

 Chapter 642

    Huang Shiping also knows that if he doesn''t go to the western war zone, it won''t make any difference.


    When Huang Shiping offered to go, everyone was silent.


    After a while, someone worried and said, "Mr. Huang, if you go to the western war zone, who will preside over the national court?"


    When Huang Shiping heard the speech, he frowned and fell into meditation.


    After a while, Huang Shiping said impatiently, "I will coordinate everything in the Western Theater, hold a video conference, and keep in touch at any time."


    "If it''s so troublesome, move the office of the National People''s court directly to the western war zone!"


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, everyone frowned.


    Someone suggested: "Mr. Huang, it''s a bit inappropriate to move the office of the National Academy of Sciences to the western war zone. Let''s hold a video conference and keep in touch at any time."


    "Yes, it would be a bit inappropriate for the office of the National Academy of Sciences to move to the western war zone."


    The crowd nodded and agreed with this view.


    Then someone suddenly thought of something and said, "it''s not good for Mr. Huang to go to the western war zone at this time."


    "There is such a big conflict between the rat Kingdom and the Dragon kingdom. If the rat Kingdom launches a retaliatory attack on the Dragon Kingdom, the western war zone will bear the brunt. If Huang Lao goes to the western war zone, his safety will not be guaranteed!"


    After listening to this person''s words, other people''s faces became a little dignified, because what this person said was very reasonable.


    Because Zhao Xinghua led a hundred thousand Kirin troops into the territory of rat Kingdom, leveled five cities of rat kingdom in a row, killed tens of thousands of soldiers of rat Kingdom, and blood feud has been formed between the two countries.


    You don''t have to think about it. The rat kingdom will certainly launch a retaliatory attack on the Dragon kingdom.


    The rat Kingdom borders on the western border of the Dragon kingdom. At that time, the rat kingdom will launch an attack on the Dragon Kingdom, starting from the western border. At that time, the western war zone will become the primary target of the rat kingdom.


    If Huang Shiping went to the western war zone, he would be in a risky situation.


    "Yes, when the rat Kingdom launches a retaliatory attack on the Dragon Kingdom, the western war zone will bear the brunt of the attack. Huang really can''t go to the western war zone."


    "The rat kingdom may be planning how to attack the western war zone now. It''s really not safe for Mr. Huang to go now."


    "Mr. Huang, you''d better not go to the western war zone."


    "Yes, don''t go to the Western Theater."


    "Don''t go, Mr. Huang."


    Aware of the danger, they all urged Huang Shiping not to go to the western war zone.


    When the audience said that, Huang Shiping was obviously aware of the power.


    Although he wanted to control the western war zone and let it stop looking for trouble for him, he didn''t want to put himself in a dangerous situation.


    Man is not for himself.


    In Huang Shiping''s eyes, his safety is more important than anything else.


    He didn''t want to risk his life to do something thankless.


    Almost without hesitation, Huang Shiping said, "OK, I won''t go to the western war zone."


    Hearing the words, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Later, someone suggested: "Mr. Huang doesn''t go to the western war zone, but he still has to choose a person from the national court. If he doesn''t care about the western war zone any more, he''s really afraid that the western war zone will become a mess."


    "Yes, it''s better to choose one person to go to the western war zone and take charge of the western war zone. Otherwise, the western war zone will continue to be in chaos and create a bigger mess."


    "I also support the election of another person to run the western war zone!"


    After listening to the suggestions, Huang Shiping nodded and asked, "who should be chosen to go to the western war zone?"


    Someone suggested, "choose a person from the Presbyterian Council."


    All the members of the Presbyterian Council are high-ranking figures. It is indeed a good way to choose a Presbyterian Council member to go to the western war zone.


    "Then choose a member of the Presbyterian Church."


    After Huang Shiping made the decision, he glanced at several members of the Presbyterian Council, and then asked, "has anyone volunteered?"


    Several members of the Presbyterian Council heard the words, looked at each other, and did not say a word for a moment.


    Everyone present knows that it is a very dangerous thing to go to the Western Theater at this time.


    It''s human nature not to want to take risks and seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. It''s normal that no one wants to go.


    After a while, a member of the Presbyterian Council said, "I''ll go."


    This is a middle-aged man in his late 40s. His name is Lei Ming. He has a very high qualification and can be regarded as the second leader of the state of long.


    Lei Ming may be a little worse than Huang Shiping, but it is much better than other people in the National People''s court.


    In the case that Huang Shiping can''t go to the Western Theater, leiming''s going to the Western Theater is really the best choice.


    In the face of Lei Ming''s volunteering, everyone didn''t say anything, it was like acquiescence.


    Huang Shiping also thought that it was the best choice for Lei Ming to go to the Western Theater, so he immediately made a decision and said, "OK, let Lei Ming go to the Western Theater."


    "I want you to set out immediately, get to the Western Theater as soon as possible, take control of the Western Theater, and let the Western Theater act according to the instructions of the National People''s court!"


    Huang Shiping seemed to be giving an order. He said these words to Lei Ming very seriously.


    "Yes, thunder must live up to its mission!"


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, Lei Ming also solemnly assured.


    "All right, you can go now!" Huang Shiping waved to thunder.


    "Good."


    Thunder nodded, then got up and left.


    After Lei Ming left, Huang Shiping organized a meeting again.


    Huang Shiping said in a deep voice: "because Zhao Xinghua and the western war zone are so involved, the war between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom is inevitable. We should be prepared to deal with all this."


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, everyone looked dignified and nodded in agreement.


    Someone suggested: "this time, because of the scuffle between the two sides, the rat kingdom is more likely to launch a large-scale attack from China''s western border. I think it is necessary to dispatch some troops from the other four war zones to defend."


    "100000 Kirin troops have been deployed from the central theater. I think 100000 troops can be deployed from the eastern theater, the southern theater and the northern theater to the western border."


    "I think we can transfer more troops to the West from the eastern theater and the southern theater, but there is no need to transfer troops from the northern theater. Xiong has been doing business in the northern border recently, so we need the northern theater to take good care of Xiong and not to transfer troops."

 Chapter 643

    "It''s reasonable to say that bear country is engaged in affairs on the northern border. It really can''t transfer the troops from the Northern War Zone. In case bear country takes advantage of the situation, there will be very bad results."


    "One hundred and fifty thousand troops can be drawn from the eastern theater and the southern theater respectively, and the 100000 troops in the northern theater can be filled in."


    "Well, I support that."


    "I support it, too."


    After listening to the discussion, Huang Shiping clapped his hand and said, "OK, then we will send 150000 troops to the western border from the eastern theater and the southern theater respectively."


    After talking about the transfer of troops, another person suggested: "Mr. Huang, our dragon kingdom is now fighting against the rat Kingdom, and the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will certainly obstruct us from doing so. I think it is necessary to take countermeasures against our dragon kingdom."


    "The country of bear and the country of Eagle are not good birds all the time. They are always covetous to our country of dragon. Now they will definitely seize this opportunity to build our country of dragon."


    "The Dragon kingdom is not a weak country that can be bullied, but a big country and a powerful country. If the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom dare to advance, we will have a good fight with them."


    "The state of bear and the state of Eagle have already done a lot of actions secretly. It is really necessary for the state of dragon to take some counter measures, otherwise the state of bear and the state of Eagle really think that we are easy to bully."


    "Yes, we must take strong counter measures against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom to let them know the strength of our dragon Kingdom and dare not target our dragon Kingdom at will."


    People in the imperial court were very dissatisfied with Xiong and Ying who took the opportunity to make trouble for long. They proposed to fight against Xiong and Ying one after another.


    Huang Shiping is also very dissatisfied with the state of bear and the state of eagle, so he took all the people''s suggestions.


    "Make a plan immediately to fight against bear and eagle. Of course, we should also negotiate with bear and eagle."


    Huang Shiping plans to work together in two ways to contain the bear state and the eagle state against the Dragon state as much as possible.


    Now, the war between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom has begun. It is obviously not suitable for the Dragon kingdom to make too many enemies.


    Both Xiong and Ying are world powers. It is obviously necessary for the Dragon kingdom to try its best not to aggravate the conflict between the two powers.


    In doing so, Huang Shiping did not want to aggravate the conflicts between the Dragon Kingdom, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    They also understood Huang''s meaning and nodded in agreement.


    After the meeting, the court took action according to the resolution.


    The National People''s court ordered the eastern and southern war zones to send 150000 troops to the western border.


    On the same day, the national court came up with a plan to strongly counter bear and eagle, both economically and militarily.


    On the same day, leiming took a special plane to the western war zone.


    Lei Ming''s identity is unusual. The Western Theater did not put him under house arrest, but let him temporarily coordinate the Western Theater.


    Of course, thunder''s command didn''t work.


    The western war zone is just like using the tactic of delaying the war. First, it''s perfunctory thunder. After Shen Ze''s return, it''s better to let Shen Ze continue to lead the western war zone.


    Leiming doesn''t know that Shen Ze has returned to the western war zone. He takes it for granted that he can control the western war zone, but the fact is totally different from what he imagined.


    What does thunder want to do to mobilize, completely unable to implement, which makes thunder very angry, but there is no way.


    If the Western Theater doesn''t listen to him, he has no choice but to sulk.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the global attention, Shen Ze led a hundred thousand green dragon troops to enter the territory of rat country from the route Zhao Xinghua had taken before.


    As Zhao Xinghua had cleared the obstacles before, the road of the Qinglong army was smooth.


    It took about two hours for Shen Ze and Zhao Xinghua to get close to their trapped city.


    Shen Ze did not take his troops directly to Zhao Xinghua''s trapped City, but stopped not far away.


    He let the troops rest at the same time, ITU Zhao Xinghua and them.


    Although rat Kingdom cut off the communication signal, Zhao Xinghua''s troops were able to contact Shen Ze. It can be seen that dragon Kingdom''s technology is still better than rat kingdom.


    After the call, Shen Ze directly asked to talk to Zhao Xinghua.


    After a while, Shen Ze and Zhao Xinghua got on the phone.


    "Xinghua, I''ve come to your trapped city with my troops."


    Shen Ze said his side of the situation, asked: "what is your side now?"


    Zhao Xinghua was very moved and excited to learn that Shen Ze himself came to the rescue with his troops. At the same time, he was also very happy.


    Shen Ze comes to the rescue with his troops. They will be out of danger. How can they be unhappy?


    After Zhao Xinghua held back his excitement and calmed down, he said in a deep voice: "brother Shen, we are defending in the city now, but the enemy did not attack."


    "And since the enemy didn''t come in, I don''t know how many enemies there are out there."


    Shen Ze said: "in this way, I''ll first explore the number of enemy troops surrounding you, and then I''ll contact you."


    "Good." Zhao Xinghua answered.


    Shen Ze immediately hung up the phone, and then he sent scouts to explore how many people surrounded Zhao Xinghua''s rat army.


    After getting Shen Ze''s instructions, the Scout set out.


    It wasn''t long before the scouts came back.


    "Long Shuai, after exploration, there are almost 200000 enemy troops besieging the Qilin army." The scout reported respectfully to Shen Zechen.


    Shen Ze frowned at the words.


    There were more enemy forces besieging Zhao Xinghua than he thought.


    Shen Ze looked at the scout and asked calmly, "are you sure?"


    On hearing this, the Scout immediately said in a positive tone: "sure!"


    "Well, hard work."


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Ze waved to the Scout.


    After bowing to Shen Ze, the Scout turned and left.


    "200000 troops, this rat country still has some ability to gather so many troops."


    Shen Ze''s face became a little dignified, but he didn''t worry too much.


    Shen Ze has brought 100000 Qinglong troops and tens of thousands of Qilin troops in the city, which is enough to meet 200000 enemy troops. It''s just a little troublesome to deal with them.


    After all, if we really fight with these 200000 enemy troops, there will certainly be a lot of casualties.


    Although Shen Ze does not want to see many casualties, he knows that there is no better choice now.


    Now we can only fight head-on with the enemy in order to rescue Zhao Xinghua. There is no other way.

 Chapter 644

    If the delay continues, more troops will be mobilized and it will be more difficult to deal with.


    At the same time, Zhao Xinghua and his family will not have enough food because of the extension of time, which will lead to the decline of physical strength and the weakening of combat effectiveness.


    Obviously, we must seize the time to rescue Zhao Xinghua, otherwise the more we drag on, the more slim the chance will be.


    Shen Ze is not the kind of hesitant, fussy person, immediately made the decision to attack.


    Before launching a frontal attack, Shen Ze first contacted Zhao Xinghua.


    After the phone was connected, Shen Ze said: "Xinghua, as soon as you hear the gunfire, you will come out. We should cooperate inside and outside and break through the enemy''s encirclement!"


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Zhao Xinghua said a good word in a sonorous tone.


    After greeting Zhao Xinghua, Shen Ze made a quick decision and immediately ordered to launch the attack!


    Later, Shen Ze took the lead and rushed to Zhao Xinghua''s trapped city with a force of thousands of green dragons.


    Shen Ze with a hundred thousand green dragon army into the territory of the rat country, obviously is a powerful, want not to be found.


    Rat country was surprised to learn that 100000 Qinglong army entered rat country to rescue Zhao Xinghua.


    Although we can''t find out Shen Ze''s trend at the first time, rat country still tries to mobilize troops to Zhao Xinghua''s city as much as possible.


    This led to the fact that only 150000 troops had besieged Zhao Xinghua. By the time Shen Ze led the troops, the besieged enemy forces had reached 200000.


    Of course, rat country is still sending troops to this city.


    The rat Kingdom wants to capture the Kirin army and the green dragon army that enter the rat kingdom!


    Shen Ze just guessed the intention of rat country, so he launched the attack without hesitation.


    Shen Ze led a hundred thousand Qinglong army. Some soldiers rode in steel chariots, and some soldiers marched forward on foot. A group of people were furious and killed in the small city.


    Shen Ze is not the kind of man with developed limbs and simple mind.


    In order to encircle the whole city, 200000 enemy troops were scattered and did not gather together.


    Shen Ze chose a place where the enemy troops were the weakest and launched an attack.


    One hundred thousand Qinglong troops were sent out with great momentum, which shocked 200000 enemy troops. At the same time, Zhao Xinghua, who was besieged in the city, heard the news.


    "All brothers, follow my orders and we''ll kill them together!" Zhao Xinghua cheered and gave the order.


    "Get out!"


    "Get out!"


    "Get out!"


    Tens of thousands of Kirin troops all cheer up.


    "Kill


    Zhao Xinghua took out the purple dragon sword he was wearing and rushed out first.


    At the same time, Zhao Xinghua was followed.


    A group of people are killing outside the city!


    The 200000 enemy troops besieged the city had already received news that 100000 green dragon troops were coming to rescue.


    However, although they made preparations ahead of time, they were unable to react to the attack of the Qinglong army and the breakthrough of the Qilin army.


    A big fight is imminent!


    Shen Ze was sitting in the front of a steel chariot. Seeing that he was about to collide with the enemy, he flew out of the steel chariot and into the air.


    As a top martial artist, Shen Ze obviously wants to open a way for the Qinglong army at this time.


    When he came to the void, his momentum had already climbed to the extreme.


    With a cold look and cold eyes, he waved his hand to the enemy below.


    With Shen Ze''s action, a force of terror suddenly swept out of his body.


    These forces, like a storm, swept away towards the enemy in front of them with a force of destruction and decay.


    When the Qinglong army charged, 200000 enemy troops gathered in this direction.


    At the front of the enemy, nearly thousands of people gathered.


    At the moment, Shen Ze released this strong storm, which swept thousands of enemy troops.


    In a flash, the battlefield turned into a hell on earth. The enemy''s body was torn to pieces, or directly turned into a blood fog, or flew backward like a sandbag.


    "Ah..."


    For a moment, all kinds of shrill screams sounded.


    When other soldiers of rat Kingdom saw this scene, they were awed with fear.


    How can you deal with a top-notch fighter?


    "This white robed man is like Shen Diaolong!"


    The soldiers of rat country subconsciously raised their heads and looked at Shen Ze, who was hanging in the air. Someone suddenly recognized him.


    Shen Ze, wearing a white robe, stands up in the air. He is so majestic!


    "It''s Shen Diaolong!"


    "Here comes Shen Diaolong!"


    "It was Shen Diaolong who came to rescue with the green dragon army


    Before Shen Ze became commander-in-chief of the western war zone, he would go to war.


    A few years ago, there were frequent wars between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, and many soldiers of the rat kingdom knew Shen Ze.


    At the moment, among the 200000 enemy troops besieging the city, many people know Shen Ze.


    "It''s really Shen Diaolong!"


    "After several years'' absence, Shen Diaolong actually appeared on the battlefield again!"


    "Didn''t Shen Diaolong leave all his posts and return to the field? Why is he here? Is the previous information wrong? "


    "It''s known all over the world that Shen Diaolong has returned to the battlefield. How the hell can he be on the battlefield?"


    "The killing God himself came to the rescue with his troops. Who the hell can stop him?"


    "Damn it, Shen Diaolong is the first God of war in the world. He has always been invincible. He has never been defeated. If he comes in person, don''t try to stop him!"


    "Shen Diaolong brought his troops. It was really despairing."


    "When you meet Shen Diaolong, who''s going to stop who''s going to die? That''s a fart!"


    "If you want to live, I''m afraid it''s only a flash!"


    When Shen Ze was recognized, the soldiers of rat Kingdom showed a strong color of fear and awe in their eyes.


    The name of man, the shadow of tree.


    Shen Ze is recognized as the world''s top 100 generals. He is the world''s first God of war. His fame is born and killed.


    Especially for the soldiers of rat Kingdom, Shen Ze is just like the living king of hell in their eyes, which makes them fear and fear.


    After all, a few years ago, Shen Ze killed a lot of rat soldiers. He even killed 100000 rat soldiers overnight.


    Shen Ze led 300000 Qinglong troops to defeat one million troops of the rat kingdom in the battle. This battle left an indelible shadow on the hearts of the soldiers of the rat kingdom.


    Shen Ze''s glory and great achievements were all obtained with the blood of the soldiers of rat kingdom.


    Facing Shen Ze, how can the soldiers of rat country not be afraid? No fear?


    Seeing Shen Ze appear, the soldiers of rat Kingdom dare not move closer to this side any more. Their legs seem to be filled with lead, and they can''t move.


    We can see Shen Ze''s deterrent power!

 Chapter 645

    Because it was Shen Ze who came to rescue Zhao Xinghua with 100000 green dragon soldiers, the soldiers of rat kingdom were in awe and did not dare to stop Shen Ze.


    The reason why the soldiers of the rat kingdom are like this is that Shen Ze is too tough and cruel.


    Shen Ze is famous for his evil reputation. Any enemy will be scared when they see him. It''s not only the soldiers of rat country, but also the soldiers of other countries.


    Of course, because Shen Ze has been dealing with the soldiers of rat country, the soldiers of rat country are most afraid of him, reaching a degree of fear.


    In the eyes of the soldiers of rat Kingdom, Shen Ze seems to be a devil, which makes them fear and fear.


    For a moment, because of Shen Ze''s appearance, the soldiers of rat Kingdom did not dare to come near to stop them. They stood in place one by one with fear on their faces.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The more than 1000 soldiers of rat Kingdom, swept by the powerful storm released by Shen Ze, either died or rolled back like sandbags and fell heavily to the ground.


    The soldiers who fell to the ground all fell to pieces. Their bones and heads seemed to fall apart. The pain was unbearable and they had no fighting power.


    Shen Ze waved his hand, but in a twinkling of an eye, more than a thousand soldiers of rat kingdom were killed or injured. This scene of fear was seen by other soldiers of rat Kingdom, which made them even more afraid and scared.


    Damn it, just a wave, you can have this kind of power!


    Shen Diaolong is worthy of being the first God of war in the world. He is a top warrior who has killed a martial arts master!


    Not to mention other troops, just to say that Shen Diaolong, with such an invincible posture, who can resist?


    As soon as Shen Ze came up, he showed his power and awed the soldiers of the rat kingdom.


    And when the soldiers of rat kingdom were stunned, 100000 Qinglong soldiers had rushed to the front.


    At the same time, Zhao Xinghua came out with the Qilin army.


    A fierce battle has just begun!


    All kinds of shouts and guns began to sound.


    On the battlefield, there is no other choice but to fight or die.


    Although deterred by Shen Ze, the soldiers of rat Kingdom still resisted, rather than being slaughtered by the Qinglong army and the Qilin army.


    In the face of life and death, others are vain. Only by killing the enemy can we survive!


    In order to survive, the soldiers of the rat Kingdom suddenly suppressed their fear and fought with the Qinglong army and the Qilin army.


    Shen Ze knew that although he could deter the soldiers of rat Kingdom, he could not make them surrender or flee.


    No matter which country''s soldiers, sometimes, for soldiers, dying in battle is the best destination.


    So, even if they don''t know whether they can survive, the soldiers of both countries still spare no effort to fight.


    This war is doomed and cannot be stopped.


    Shen Zexin knows this.


    Therefore, Shen Ze was not idle. In order to reduce the casualties of his own soldiers, he was not idle. He sat and watched the battle, but joined in the battle.


    Even though his injury has not yet healed, Shen Ze still uses his strong force to crush and kill the soldiers of rat kingdom.


    Of course, the soldiers of rat kingdom were not fools. They knew that they were not Shen Ze''s opponents. They tried to avoid him.


    Moreover, among the soldiers of the rat Kingdom, they also had the role of strong force, and they conspicuously worked together to stop Shen Ze.


    Although they can''t kill Shen Ze, or even do no harm to him, it''s enough for them as long as they can make Shen Ze kill less soldiers of rat kingdom.


    At the same time, the enemy also found a master of martial arts to fight against Shen Ze.


    Of course, although the enemy found the master of martial arts to fight against Shen Ze, it didn''t mean to do any harm to Shen Ze, but just to stop him.


    Shen Ze''s injury did not heal, and his martial arts strength did not return to the peak. Facing a martial arts master from the enemy country and several martial arts strongmen, Shen Ze could resist, but he couldn''t break the game for a while.


    After Shen Ze was dragged down, the other soldiers of the rat Kingdom seemed to see the dawn, and they fought fiercely with the Qinglong army and the Qilin army.


    All of a sudden, the war became white hot.


    Shen Ze came here just to rescue Zhao Xinghua. He didn''t want to fight against the rat kingdom forever.


    Of course, he also understood that because of the obstruction of the soldiers of rat Kingdom, he could not save everyone.


    When there is war, there will be bloodshed, which is inevitable.


    Shen Ze can only save as many people as possible.


    Therefore, we can''t entangle with the rat troops more.


    Because once the delay goes on, the state of rat will transfer other troops to Shen Ze, and then they will be very difficult to leave.


    Whether Shen Ze or Zhao Xinghua, as well as the soldiers of the Qinglong army and the Qilin army, they all know very well that the first task is to leave, not to kill the enemy.


    Therefore, when Zhao Xinghua and the Kirin army rushed out of the city, Shen Ze was the first to order to fight and withdraw.


    After hearing Shen Ze''s instructions, all the officers and soldiers were not entangled, and they fought and retreated one after another.


    The soldiers of rat country knew Shen Ze''s intention to retreat, so they tried to stop them from leaving.


    Even if Shen Ze wanted to leave, they couldn''t get away for a while.


    The fighting between the two sides will continue unavoidably.


    Fortunately, because the soldiers of rat kingdom had been encircling the city before, their forces were scattered, and it took time to concentrate, so this gave Shen Ze an opportunity.


    Under Shen Ze''s command, both the green dragon army and the Qilin army set up their positions. They were like sharp swords, and they fought their way to the periphery of the battlefield.


    Shen Ze did not entangle with the martial arts masters of the enemy country and other martial arts strongmen, and he did not intend to kill them.


    After pestering with each other for a while, Shen Ze suddenly broke out and got away.


    Then, Shen Ze gave an order to everyone to withdraw.


    No one dares not to listen to Shen Ze''s orders.


    Then, all the officers and men of the Qinglong army and the Qilin army followed Shen Ze''s instructions. Instead of fighting, they all retreated!


    Because the enemy did not gather all of them, they were not strong enough to stop Shen Ze from breaking through.


    In this way, Shen Ze rushed out of the encirclement and withdrew to the direction of the Dragon kingdom.


    Of course, the state of rat won''t let Shen Ze and them withdraw like this. He orders them to pursue them with all his strength.


    Then, a fight started.


    The soldiers of rat Kingdom chased Shen Ze all the way, but Shen Ze did not turn back. They cleared all the obstacles and retreated back to the Dragon kingdom!

 Chapter 646

    In the evening, they retreated back to the Dragon kingdom.


    This time, we went to 100000 Qilin army and 100000 Qinglong army. When we came back, there were only 70000 left in 100000 Qilin army and 90000 left in 100000 Qinglong army.


    Two hundred thousand, forty thousand!


    This reflects the cruelty of war incisively and vividly.


    After Shen Ze retreated to the Dragon Kingdom, the soldiers of the rat Kingdom no longer dared to pursue.


    This time, rat kingdom was flattened in five cities, and nearly 80000 soldiers died. Compared with dragon Kingdom, the loss is obviously greater.


    Although very unwilling to let Shen Ze retreat back to the territory of the Dragon Kingdom, for the first time, rat Kingdom still managed to hold back his anger and did not let the troops fight into the territory of the Dragon Kingdom and continue to pursue Shen Ze.


    Whether it''s the state of rat or the state of dragon, the leadership is very clear that they can''t easily enter each other''s territory.


    After all, once you enter the enemy''s territory, everything becomes very uncontrollable. If you don''t have enough pressure, if you enter the enemy''s territory, it will be a moth to the fire and kill yourself.


    This time, Zhao Xinghua led 100000 Kirin troops into the territory of rat country, the whole rat country was very shocked and unbelievable.


    After that, Shen Ze led a hundred thousand Qinglong army to enter the territory of rat country again and rescue Zhao Xinghua, which shocked rat country again.


    How can the troops of the Dragon Kingdom have such strong self-confidence and courage to enter the territory of our country? Are they really not afraid of no return?


    Shen Ze arranged this action, let rat country feel offended, very angry.


    And for Shen Ze led a hundred thousand green dragon army, Zhao Xinghua they were rescued, rat country is very unhappy and angry.


    Let you run to flat out five cities, and killed 80000 own soldiers, and then let you run, how can you feel happy?


    Both the leaders of rat Kingdom and the common people are very angry and in a bad mood.


    "Stepping down on our five cities has resulted in the death of 80000 soldiers. The Dragon kingdom is really deceiving others. Our rat kingdom must fight back with tit for tat!"


    "What kind of tit for tat? I think we should redouble our revenge and flatten the western border of the Dragon kingdom!"


    "This revenge must be avenged, otherwise our country will lose face!"


    "It''s a great shame that someone else killed 80000 of our soldiers and made many of them retreat when they came into our country and leveled five cities."


    "If we rat country don''t retaliate back, we will be disgraced. We can''t look up in front of dragon country any more."


    "A fart raised his head. At the beginning, our country of rat was beaten by the green dragon army led by Shen Diaolong, so it had no fighting power. He couldn''t lift his head long ago!"


    "We deserve to lose face. Who makes our country still weak?"


    "I don''t believe that we rat kingdom can''t beat dragon kingdom. If we fight together, we rat Kingdom won''t win, but we won''t lose!"


    "Our country has developed very well in recent years. Our national strength has surpassed that of the dragon country. We can definitely beat the dragon country!"


    "Some people don''t take it for granted. The rat Kingdom has been developing in recent years, and the Dragon Kingdom has also been developing in recent years. It''s hard to say who is stronger."


    "Although I don''t want to think so, I have to admit that the fighting capacity of the Dragon kingdom is much stronger than that of the rat kingdom."


    "I don''t think the fighting power of the Dragon kingdom is stronger than that of the rat Kingdom, but the existence of Shen Diaolong."


    "Shen Diaolong is the first God of war in the world. With him in charge of the green dragon army, there is really no way for the rat kingdom to take the Dragon kingdom."


    "Shen Diaolong led 300000 Qinglong troops to repel one million troops of our country, which is enough to show Shen Diaolong''s strength."


    "This time, it''s also because Shen Diaolong led a hundred thousand green dragon troops to the rescue that the Dragon Kingdom succeeded."


    "With Shen Diaolong in our country, we really can''t do anything like nailong."


    "Damn it, didn''t Shen Diaolong leave all his posts and return to the field? Why did it come out of the blue this time? "


    "Damn it, if it wasn''t for Shen Diaolong, our country of rats would have taken revenge on the country of dragon."


    "Shen Diaolong must have planned everything this time. There must be a conspiracy."


    "The Dragon kingdom is not deliberately setting up a situation to lead us to the rat Kingdom, is it?"


    "No matter what the Dragon Kingdom''s plan is, it''s true that Shen Diaolong didn''t return to the land."


    "With Shen Diaolong here, we in the rat Kingdom don''t want to take revenge on the Dragon kingdom!"


    "No, we can''t do that this time. Shen Diaolong beat us so hard that we lost face in the world. If we do that this time, we will lose face again!"


    "With Shen Diaolong, we really don''t want to take revenge on the Dragon Kingdom unless we can solve Shen Diaolong first!"


    The people of rat country are talking about it.


    Shen Ze''s appearance on the battlefield caused a heated discussion among the people of rat Kingdom, and divided them into two camps, one for rat kingdom to retaliate against dragon Kingdom, the other for rat kingdom to give up retaliation.


    The people of rat country argued about it and made a lot of noise.


    The war between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom has always attracted the attention of the whole world.


    For Shen Ze appeared on the battlefield, the news was spread out for the first time, making it known all over the world.


    Whether it is the state of rat or the state of dragon, and other countries are very surprised that Shen Ze will lead the battle and appear on the battlefield.


    "Didn''t Shen Diaolong leave all his posts and return to the field? How did you lead the battle and show up on the battlefield? "


    "Is Shen Diaolong pretending to retire?"


    "Shen Diaolong appeared on the battlefield and still led the Qinglong army to fight. It was obvious that he didn''t really return to the field. He felt that this was a trap made by the Dragon kingdom."


    "Is this really a trap set by the Dragon Kingdom, pretending to let Shen Diaolong return to the field and bring out all the countries that want to have bad ideas about the Dragon kingdom?"


    "In any case, Shen Diaolong''s return to the field does not conform to the facts. We should have been deceived by the Dragon kingdom."


    "Shen Diaolong pretends to be retired. What is he trying to do? Or what does the Dragon Kingdom want to do? "


    "I feel that this is a conspiracy. The Dragon Kingdom wants to lead the snake out of the hole."


    "This move of the Dragon Kingdom has brought out the rat Kingdom, the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom!"


    "What is the purpose of the Dragon kingdom to lead them out of the rat kingdom?"


    "I don''t know, but at the moment, it doesn''t seem to be a good thing either."


    "If we know that Shen Diaolong is the most important weapon of the Dragon Kingdom, and the blade of the Kingdom has not been retired, we don''t know what kind of action they will take against the rat kingdom of the Dragon kingdom."


    "With Shen Diaolong, other countries are afraid of three points. Even the bear and Eagle countries dare not come here!"

 Chapter 647

    "Shen Diaolong is the first God of war in the world, the head of a hundred generals. He is both civil and military. In addition, he is in the age of being a fighter. If he had not retired, other countries would not dare to make mistakes."


    "Don''t say that other countries dare not target the Dragon Kingdom any more. Even if they do, they will not do it openly. Instead, they will take some covert measures."


    "At the beginning, because Shen Diaolong was in charge of the Qinglong army, the rat kingdom was beaten so hard that it could not fight back. Now that Shen Diaolong is out of the mountain, the rat kingdom should not dare to fight against the Dragon Kingdom any more."


    "Don''t mention the rat Kingdom, the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom will also become a lot of convergence because of Shen Diaolong''s coming out of the mountain."


    "Before that, it was because Shen Diaolong came back from the war that the rat Kingdom, the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom dared to openly challenge and suppress the Dragon kingdom. Now that Shen Diaolong is out of the mountain, these three countries certainly dare not target the Dragon Kingdom any more."


    "It''s not the time to be targeted. The state of rat and the state of dragon are already fighting at the border. Some things are out of control."


    "The Dragon Kingdom also countered the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom. There have been many contradictions between them. Even if Shen Diaolong can turn the tide, some situations can''t be changed."


    "I think Shen Diaolong''s coming out of the mountain, even if it can''t completely change the situation, can also play a great role."


    The incident of Shen Ze''s leaving the mountain, like his previous return to the countryside, has aroused worldwide heated discussion.


    People all over the world have talked about this and expressed their different views on the current international situation.


    There is no sign of Shen Ze''s leaving the mountain.


    This is also a very unexpected thing for the people of Longguo.


    Before that, everyone thought that Shen zezhen''s Liberation and return to the field, disappeared without a trace, regardless of the world.


    They never thought that Shen Ze would appear on the battlefield in the West and personally lead the troops to rescue Zhao Xinghua.


    "It''s wonderful that Shen Diaolong is out of the mountain!"


    "Shen Diaolong is out of the mountain, everything is easy to do!"


    "Before, I thought Shen Diaolong was a man who didn''t have a responsibility. Now it seems that I''m wrong. Shen Diaolong is a man who has a responsibility!"


    "I''m sure I didn''t read it wrong and believe it wrong. Shen Diaolong is not an ordinary person. He has national righteousness and dedication. When the country is in danger, he will stand up without hesitation."


    "Shen Diaolong is still our idol. He is still the man who looks like a god!"


    "It''s really a wonderful thing for Shen Diaolong to go out of the mountain and lead the army again."


    "The state of dragon has been too subdued for a long time. Now Shen Diaolong is out of the mountain. It''s really exciting!"


    "Yes, as long as Shen Diaolong comes out of the mountain, the pressure on our dragon kingdom will be reduced a lot."


    "With Shen Diaolong, we don''t have to be afraid of other countries!"


    "Shen Diaolong is really a model of our generation, which makes people respect him!"


    "It turns out that Shen Diaolong has not disappeared, but has been paying close attention to the situation of the Dragon kingdom. I can even imagine that this time Zhao Xinghua led the Qilin army into the territory of the rat Kingdom, which was arranged by Shen Diaolong."


    "It should be arranged by Shen Diaolong. Only he has such great ability and courage!"


    "Shen Diaolong asked Zhao Xinghua to lead the Qilin army into the territory of rat Kingdom, flattened the five cities of rat Kingdom, and killed many soldiers of rat kingdom. This is a big evil for our dragon kingdom!"


    "Shen Diaolong personally led the troops to rescue the Qilin army. He not only rescued the people, but also killed tens of thousands of soldiers in the rat kingdom. It''s really tiresome."


    "Sure enough, it''s Shen Diaolong, the first God of war in the world. Before that, I thought the Kirin army would never come back, but Shen Diaolong rescued him. He''s really a myth of invincibility. He can win every battle!"


    "Shen Diaolong will still stand up and take charge of the affairs of the Dragon Kingdom, which makes me feel more at ease. I think the crisis of our dragon Kingdom has now been lifted."


    "Yes, with Shen Diaolong, everything is not a big problem."


    "Shen Diaolong is out of the mountain, and there is hope for our dragon kingdom again!"


    "Shen Diaolong stands up, and our dragon kingdom will be able to tide over this crisis!"


    The people of the Dragon kingdom are very happy that Shen Ze came out of the mountain and made a great victory in the battle of attacking rat kingdom.


    This is like a hope in the hearts of the people of Longguo, clearing away the previous haze.


    Up and down, the whole country boiling!


    Before that, whether it was the provocation of the rat kingdom against the Dragon Kingdom, or the suppression of the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom against the Dragon Kingdom, the people of the Dragon kingdom had a bad breath in their hearts, and they were under great pressure, and they were worried every day.


    Now, because Shen Ze is out of the mountain and has won a powerful counterattack, the people of Longguo are inspired.


    "I said that the Dragon kingdom could not do without Shen Diaolong, otherwise many things could not be done."


    "We still need Shen Diaolong, the God of war in the country, or we''ll have a big mess in the Dragon parliament!"


    "Shen Diaolong is a good general with responsibility. He should not be let down. I think it is necessary for the imperial court to restore Shen Diaolong''s position and dignity immediately."


    "Yes, Shen Diaolong has national righteousness and responsibility. He knows how to save the country and the people from fire and water. Such a general needs respect and should be restored to his post."


    "I support the restoration of Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the title of Dragon God!"


    "I support it, too!"


    "The imperial court quickly restored Shen Diaolong''s position and honor!"


    "Yes, the national court should recover quickly!"


    In this case, almost all the people of the Dragon kingdom made a voice to restore Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the Army Department and the position of Dragon God.


    "Not to mention the position of Dragon God, the position of Grand Marshal of the Army Department must be restored to Shen Diaolong. Only when he leads the Army Department can our army of the Dragon kingdom be invincible!"


    "Yes, as long as Shen Diaolong leads the battle, there will never be a defeat. We must restore Shen Diaolong to the position of Grand Marshal of the Army Department!"


    The people of Longguo have a strong voice for the restoration of Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department, and almost all of them have united the front.


    "It turns out that Shen Diaolong was responsible for all this. This guy is really scheming. He''s good enough!"


    For Shen Ze''s leaving the mountain and leading the army to fight in the rat Kingdom, Huang Shiping, instead of thanking Shen Ze, reprimanded Shen Ze and said that Shen Ze was not.


    "Shen Diaolong''s purpose is to restore the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God to the imperial court."


    "He deliberately let Zhao Xinghua and the Kirin army fight into the territory of rat Kingdom, completely provoking the war between the two countries, and then under the great pressure of the Dragon Kingdom, he appeared on the battlefield in a very timely manner and won the victory, so as to win the hearts of the people of the Dragon Kingdom, and let the people of the Dragon Kingdom advocate the restoration of his position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the honor of the Dragon God!"


    Huang Shiping said angrily, "Shen Diaolong''s wishful thinking is very good, but I will not follow his will."

 Chapter 648

    The people of Longguo are very happy to see Shen Ze go out of the mountain to fight for his country, and support Shen Ze to restore the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and lead the army all over the world, so as to clear away all hostility and hostility.


    But Huang Shiping, the top leader of the Dragon Kingdom, thinks that Shen Ze is setting up a bureau to restore his position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God.


    "Sure enough, as I guessed, Shen Diaolong is very ambitious!"


    "Before, our court forcibly removed his position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the title of Dragon God. Knowing that he could not recover, he took the initiative to remove his position as commander in chief of the western war zone and declared that he would be released from the army."


    "His move has led to domestic unrest in Longguo, and the international situation has become worse."


    "If it wasn''t for him, the rat kingdom would not provoke the Dragon Kingdom, and the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom wouldn''t frequently target the Dragon kingdom."


    "Just when the Dragon kingdom was under great pressure and people were in a panic, he suddenly stepped forward to fight against the rat Kingdom and won the hearts of the people. The people of the Dragon Kingdom proposed to restore his position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the title of Dragon God. Shen Diaolong is really very clever."


    "Our court must not let Shen Diaolong succeed, and must not follow his will."


    Huang Shiping made such a speech at the regular meeting of the National People''s court. He rebuked Shen Ze in front of all the people in the National People''s court and said that Shen Ze was wrong.


    After hearing this, everyone in the court frowned and looked thoughtful.


    Some people agree with Huang Shiping''s point of view and agree with him, but some people are not.


    "Mr. Huang, I don''t think Shen Diaolong is that kind of boring person. If he wanted not to be removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God, he could make a protest, and he didn''t need to make so much trouble."


    After a moment''s silence, someone said.


    "Yes, if Shen Diaolong really didn''t want to be removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God, he could have protested at that time and not let the national court revoke his position and position."


    "If Shen Diaolong was really ambitious, he would not have caused so much trouble. He could have gone further at the beginning."


    "I think Shen Diaolong''s stand out this time is to help the Dragon kingdom to break through the siege."


    Those who have different ideas from Huang Shiping have boldly expressed their views.


    After listening to what these people said, Huang Shiping''s face became very ugly as if he had eaten a fly.


    "Why, would you rather believe Shen Diaolong than me?"


    Huang Shiping raised his eyebrows and sternly questioned those who spoke for Shen Ze.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, those people were all awed in their hearts and shut their mouths bitterly. They did not dare to say anything more.


    Huang Shiping is the highest leader of the Dragon kingdom. If he insists on that, no one can help him.


    Of course, it is also a very unwise choice to fight against Huang Shiping.


    If you want to stay in the national assembly, you obviously can''t fight against Huang Shiping, the supreme leader.


    Therefore, after being questioned by Huang Shiping, those who hold different opinions dare not speak any more.


    Seeing that no one in the audience dared to say anything more, Huang Shiping clapped his hand and said, "just do what I mean. Don''t restore Shen Diaolong''s position in the Ministry of war, and take charge of the western war zone as soon as possible!"


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, someone could not help saying, "Mr. Huang, the western war zone has always been Shen Diaolong''s back garden. Shen Diaolong''s ruling power and influence in the western war zone are unmatched."


    "If Shen Diaolong wants to control the western war zone, it will be very difficult for the national court to control the western war zone."


    When Huang Shiping heard the speech, he twisted his eyebrows into a line. This is really a very real problem.


    The people of Longguo all know that Shen Ze has absolute ruling power and influence in the western war zone.


    If Shen Ze does not take the initiative to delegate power, no one will be able to take over the western war zone.


    From what has happened now, Shen Ze is still in charge of the western war zone.


    It is almost impossible for the court of state to take charge of the western war zone, at least now.


    Even Huang Shiping was very unwilling, but he had nothing to do.


    "Some of you just said that Shen Diaolong had no ambition. If he had no ambition, how could he turn the western war zone into his private army?"


    "Under normal circumstances, all the troops of the Ministry of war should be dispatched by the State Council, not by Shen Diaolong, who has become an idle man!"


    Huang Shiping said these words angrily.


    "Because of this, we can''t restore Shen Diaolong''s position, otherwise he is afraid that he will turn the whole army Department into him."


    It is obvious that all the people present understand the principle of supporting soldiers and respecting themselves.


    Although Huang Shiping didn''t say it directly, his meaning is clear to everyone.


    This is for fear that Shen Ze will go a step further and take the whole army department under his command. Then he will support his troops and respect himself. No one can help him.


    After pondering for a while, Huang Shiping said in an indisputable tone: "no matter whether he can take charge of the western war zone or not, at least we should do something in this respect. No matter what method we use, we must really empty Shen Diaolong!"


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s instructions, everyone on the scene nodded solemnly.


    However, it''s very difficult for Shen Diaolong to be elevated!


    However, even if it is difficult, we can only do it with a stiff head. Who let Huang Shiping, the supreme leader, give orders?


    ¡­¡­


    The sun is setting and the sunset is all over the sky.


    On the western border of dragon state, nearly 160000 soldiers were stationed on the border.


    Looking back and looking into the territory of the rat Kingdom, everyone looked sad and heavy.


    This is the remembrance and mourning of the soldiers of the Dragon kingdom for the 40000 dead robes.


    At a glance, the sky is covered with yellow sand.


    "Fire


    Qin Chao, who stood side by side with Shen Ze, opened his mouth and yelled.


    When other soldiers heard Qin Chao''s words, they raised their guns and fired into the sky.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The gunfire continued for a while before it was over.


    After the shooting, all the soldiers put down their guns and bowed their heads in silence.


    Almost a minute later, with Shen Ze''s signal, everyone returned to the Western Theater.


    After returning to the western war zone, Shen Ze immediately asked people to go to the national court to pursue all the dead martyrs.


    However, it was like a drift, and there was no response from the court.


    Obviously, the National Assembly led by Huang Shiping did not recognize Shen Ze and Zhao Xinghua''s actions.


    In this regard, although Shen Ze was a little upset, he did nothing.


    It''s not polite to come but not go.


    If your court does not take me seriously, then I will not take your court seriously.


    Shen Ze was obviously born with such a mentality.


    Of course, Shen Ze didn''t go too far. For example, he agreed to meet Lei Ming who came to the western war zone and wanted to see him.

 Chapter 649

    It''s night, Western Theater, Shuaifu.


    Under the leadership of Qin Chao, leiming comes to the mansion where Shen Ze lives.


    At this time, Shen zegang just sat on the table, ready to have dinner.


    Lei Ming is a member of the Presbyterian Church, and Shen Ze is a member of the Presbyterian Church.


    Of course, Lei Ming also knows Shen Ze.


    Although they don''t meet much, they don''t have any grudges. They belong to the kind that well water doesn''t violate river water.


    Qin Chao brings leiming straight to Shen Ze.


    "Master, I have brought you."


    Shen Ze put down his chopsticks and looked up at thunder. His face was calm and he said, "you can sit down and have a drink."


    Shen Ze said that, obviously, as an invitation to Lei Ming.


    Thunder hears speech, very straightforward ground nodded: "respect is inferior to obedience."


    As soon as the words came down, Lei Ming was not polite. He sat down directly in the seat opposite Shen Ze.


    Although Shen Ze hasn''t dealt with thunder much, he has always been optimistic about thunder. His senses are very good.


    After seeing Lei Ming sit down, Shen Ze takes up the bottle and pours a glass of wine for Lei Ming himself.


    After thunder gets the wine cup, he raises it high, "to long Shuai."


    Shen Ze nodded, picked up his glass and touched thunder.


    After a sip of wine, they chatted while eating vegetables.


    "I didn''t expect to see long Shuai here," said Lei Ming


    "Now it seems that long Shuai''s return to the field is not true?"


    After a while, Shen Ze said, "there is no truth or falsehood. Before that, I really wanted to go back to the field, but seeing that the rat Kingdom frequently offended the western border of China''s Dragon Kingdom, I wanted to take charge of it."


    Although it''s not clear what kind of person Shen Ze is, after listening to Shen Ze''s words, Lei Ming still chooses to believe it, and doesn''t feel that Shen Ze is lying.


    It''s just that thunder is a little strange.


    If Shen Ze wanted to take care of these things, why did he come back from the war?


    After pondering for a moment, thunder asked: "I don''t understand why long Shuai wants to take charge of the affairs of the Dragon Kingdom, so why should he go back to the field?"


    Shen Ze light smile, like a general self mockery, said, "want to be an idle person, found that can not do."


    When thunder heard the words, he was stunned.


    Shen Ze said so, which means that he really wants to be an idle person?


    Lei Ming believed it.


    Thunder didn''t answer for the first time. After a while, he said, "if long Shuai knew that these things would happen now, would he still make the decision to go back to the field at that time?"


    Shen Ze smell speech, didn''t say anything, just grinned.


    Thunder saw this, and his face showed a thoughtful color.


    Shen Ze raised his glass, drank a mouthful of wine, and said in a light tone: "sometimes, the process is not important, just look at the results."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, thunder seemed to think of something, and there was a sudden look in his eyes.


    As the second leader of Longguo, Lei Ming is obviously a smart man. He is able to figure out what Shen Ze is thinking.


    Lei Ming looks at Shen Ze, half sure and half uncertain, and says, "the reason why long Shuai does this is that he wants to go a step further?"


    Facing thunder''s inquiry, Shen Ze didn''t say anything.


    Seeing Shen Ze''s acquiescence, the sudden color in thunder''s eyes became much stronger.


    However, although he could understand why Shen Ze did this, he still felt that it was not right.


    Lei Ming thought about it seriously, and then he said to Shen Ze, "I understand why long Shuai does this, but I don''t understand why long Shuai chooses this time."


    "Although Longguo has developed well in recent years, its national strength has not reached the top level in the world."


    "Long Shuai''s return to the field leads to the change of Xiong state and Ying State, which makes the state of rat take revenge and want to start a war with the state of dragon."


    "Now, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom have been fighting against the Dragon Kingdom, and the war between the rat Kingdom and the Dragon kingdom is inevitable."


    "Although long Shuai came out of the mountain, won a big battle and taught a lesson to rat Kingdom, the situation of dragon kingdom is still not good, and it is still facing great danger and crisis."


    "If the state of long can''t handle these things properly, it''s very likely that instead of going any further, it will go backwards and look up from now on."


    Shen Ze is very clear about what Lei Ming said and can think of it.


    He did not say much, just said four words: "do not break, do not stand."


    In Shen Ze''s view, the development of the Dragon Kingdom has come to a period of bottle strength, either to break through the bottle strength period further, or to retreat without advance.


    The great wheel of history will not stop, it will always roll forward.


    Even if the Dragon Kingdom doesn''t do anything, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will suppress the Dragon Kingdom and prevent the development of the Dragon kingdom. The conflict between the rat Kingdom and the Dragon kingdom will eventually break out, just ahead of time.


    These are all international situations. There is another reason why Shen Ze did this. He wanted the National Assembly led by Huang Shiping to recognize the reality.


    No matter how obscene development, the danger faced by the Dragon kingdom is still there, never disappeared.


    Instead of walking on thin ice and striving for perfection, it''s better to fight with others and heaven with a kind of indomitable belief!


    After listening to Shen Ze''s answer, Lei Ming''s eyes become a little complicated.


    Thunder sighed in his heart: "Shen Diaolong is worthy of Shen Diaolong. It''s so bold!"


    In doing so, Shen Ze wanted the Dragon kingdom to be broken and then established, so as to go a step further.


    However, such risks are too great. If you are careless, you may be doomed.


    For such a big thing, Shen Ze made a decision without authorization and took corresponding actions. Who can be as bold and courageous as this?


    Lei Ming thinks that even a group of people in the imperial court are not as bold as Shen Ze and dare to make such a decision. After all, it is about the fate of the whole dragon Kingdom and all the people in the Dragon kingdom.


    Who dares to take such a risk?


    Who has the courage to make such a decision?


    Lei Ming admired Shen Ze for his courage and courage, but at the same time, he also had a lot of worries and anxieties.


    If the Dragon kingdom can''t handle these things well this time, what should it do?


    After all, leiming still thinks that Shen Ze''s action is too thoughtless and impulsive.


    Thunder is not the kind of person who likes to complain. Now that things have happened, it''s meaningless to say what''s too thoughtless and act impulsively. Instead, we should think more about how to deal with the current affairs.


    Lei Ming raises his head and drinks a sip of wine. Then he puts down his glass, looks at Shen Ze seriously, and asks, "long Shuai, since he has thought everything through, does long Shuai think that our country can cope with these crises and go further?"


    Shen Ze smell speech, the first time did not answer, he picked up chopsticks, clip a piece of braised meat to eat.


    After eating the braised pork, Shen Ze replied, "I''ve never felt that way."

 Chapter 650

    After listening to Shen Ze''s answer, Lei Ming frowned.


    You''re not sure, so why do you do it?


    It''s irresponsible of you to ignore the safety of all the people in Longguo!


    Thunder in the heart for no reason to generate a stream of anger, eyes emerged a touch of anger.


    "Since long Shuai is not sure, why should he do so?"


    Thunder angrily asked: "don''t long Shuai know that if the Dragon kingdom can''t deal with these things this time, there will be no turning back?"


    Shen Ze smell speech, the corner of the mouth raised a light smile.


    He raised his eyes, looked at the thunder with a smile, and said, "do you think the Dragon kingdom is too bad?"


    "The Dragon kingdom is no longer the weak dragon kingdom before. I think even if I don''t stand up this time, the Dragon kingdom can handle a lot of things well."


    "Of course, I''m willing to stand up. I don''t care about other things, but I can solve the problem of the western border."


    Shen Ze''s words are just like his determination.


    Although he said it lightly, it gave people a very firm and confident feeling.


    Shen Ze''s implication is that with him, the rat kingdom will not be able to stir up any waves. It can only make small trouble and cross the western border, which will do any substantial harm to the Dragon kingdom.


    As the world''s number one God of war, Shen Ze is a man who once beat the rat kingdom with no fighting back. He has the capital and confidence to say this.


    If someone else said such a thing, Lei Ming might scorn it or even sneer at it. But Shen Ze said it. He would not do it. He would not take it seriously, but he believed it.


    After all, what Shen Ze did in those years has proved that Shen Ze can deal with the rat Kingdom and prevent it from invading the Dragon kingdom.


    Of course, even if there are some small frictions, they will not affect the big pattern.


    Leiming knows that Shen Ze''s words are just a statement of his determination to defend the western border.


    Knowing this, thunder was relieved.


    With Shen Ze''s guarantee, the problem of rat country can be solved very well.


    Nowadays, only the rat Kingdom uses force against the Dragon Kingdom, while the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom only use some conventional means to suppress and target the Dragon kingdom.


    For Dragon Kingdom, the most urgent thing to deal with is the matter with rat kingdom.


    With Shenze town guarding the western border, the issue of rat kingdom is not a major issue or something that can not be solved.


    Not only thunder, but also the whole dragon Kingdom believes that Shen Ze has the ability to deal with rat kingdom.


    With Shen Ze guarding the western border, the rat kingdom is not a concern.


    However, even if the rat country is not a concern, what about other things?


    As we all know, once the rat Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom continue to fight, it will certainly make the Dragon Kingdom produce great consumption, whether it is material resources or financial resources and human resources.


    Even if Shen Ze was able to defend the western border, he would fall into a lack of skills and be unable to deal with other things.


    What if other countries put pressure and trouble on the Dragon kingdom?


    This matter, thunder is not wishful thinking.


    Because the eagle sent sea power, to the dragon''s coastal border created pressure.


    And the bear state is constantly doing things in the northern border of the Dragon state, which also causes a lot of pressure on the Dragon state.


    By then, the western border will be stable, but if conflicts break out in other places, what should we do?


    Thinking of these, Lei Ming''s worry became much stronger. He fell into silence for a long time.


    Shen Ze took a look at Thunder, as if he had seen through thunder, and knew what thunder was thinking.


    He broke the silence and said seriously, "I''ll lead 300000 Qinglong troops to guard the western border. Other forces can be transferred back to each war zone."


    All the troops in other war zones were dispatched by the National People''s court.


    Shen Ze said that to Lei Ming, obviously he wanted Lei Ming to act as a middleman and send a message to the National People''s court so that the National People''s court could transfer back all the 150000 troops dispatched from the eastern and southern war zones.


    Of course, this also includes the Qilin army led by Zhao Xinghua.


    As soon as Lei Ming heard Shen Ze''s words, he understood what Shen Ze meant.


    However, he didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he asked, "will you lead the Qinglong army to guard the western border without pressure?"


    Shen Ze smell speech, light smile, although he didn''t say what, but the meaning is very obvious.


    When I led 300000 green dragon troops, I was able to beat the rat kingdom without fighting back. How can I not do that now?


    Leiming understood Shen Ze''s meaning. He nodded heavily and said, "OK, I''ll let the National Academy transfer the troops of other war zones back to their respective war zones."


    Shen Ze smell speech, nodded.


    Then, he asked Lei Ming with a smile, "the reason why the National People''s court sent you here is to let you take over the western war zone, right?"


    Thunder did not deny, nodded gently.


    With a faint smile, Shen Ze inquired again, "or I''ll let you take over the western war zone. I''ll be an idle person and relax?"


    Thunder heard the speech, the first time no words, but staring at Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze said, "I''m not kidding. I can give you a hand and let you take charge of the whole western war zone."


    The thunder is still silent.


    He seemed to ponder for a while before he said, "you''d better be in charge of the Western Theater."


    Thunder said very seriously: "every other line is like a mountain. It''s not suitable for me to take charge of it."


    Shen Ze could see that Lei Ming was telling the truth, so he nodded and didn''t say anything about letting Lei Ming take over the western war zone.


    Then, Shen Ze seemed to suddenly think of something. He looked serious and said to thunder, "there''s another thing I want you to do."


    Thunder asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I want the national court to pursue the title of those dead soldiers," Shen said


    Hearing the thunder, a look of embarrassment appeared on his face.


    This time, both the Qilin army and the Qinglong army acted without authorization and were not instructed by the national court. It can be said that the name is not right and the words are not right.


    It is a very reasonable thing for the court not to pursue the title of the dead soldiers.


    Thunder knows that.


    However, Shen Ze personally asked him for help, which made it hard for him to refuse.


    Moreover, in Lei Ming''s view, although both the Qilin army and the Qinglong army did not follow the instructions of the national court, they did it for the sake of the Dragon Kingdom after all, with good intentions.


    It''s really necessary to chase those dead soldiers.


    So, after hesitating for a while, Lei Ming nodded and said, "OK, I''ll help you with this."


    Shen Ze smelled the words and gave a smile.


    He raised his glass and said, "here''s to thank you."


    Leiming doesn''t hold a shelf. He immediately raises his glass and touches Shen Ze.


    After that, both of them drank the wine in one gulp.

 Chapter 651

    Shen Ze and Lei Ming can be regarded as those who can talk about each other.


    Compared with Huang Shiping, Shen Ze appreciates thunder more.


    They chatted while eating and drinking.


    After talking about the business, they talked about the recent national situation, the international situation, and how to deal with these things.


    After a detailed chat, Shen Ze finds that Lei Ming has a lot of ideas and a good overall view.


    This feeling, he felt from Ning Yansong.


    Shen Ze looked up and drank a lot of wine. Then he said to Lei Ming seriously, "I think you are more suitable to be the top leader of the Dragon Kingdom than Huang Shiping."


    The thunder sounded, and his face was awe inspiring.


    He pondered for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "you can''t say such things."


    In Lei Ming''s opinion, what Shen Ze said is a kind of treacherous words.


    Shen Ze light smile, said: "I have always been outspoken, think of what to say."


    "Although it''s the first time for us to talk like this, I can still be sure that you are more suitable to be the top leader of the Dragon Kingdom than Huang Shiping."


    "If Ning Yansong had retired at that time, you would have taken over the position of the first executive, so many things would not have happened in Longguo now."


    See Shen Ze continue to say, and also said so straightforward, thunder some helpless, don''t know what to say.


    Since we can''t dissuade them, we can''t dissuade them.


    Shen Ze looked at Lei Ming and asked, "don''t you think Huang Shiping is not suitable to be the top leader of the Dragon kingdom?"


    Thunder hears speech, he stares at Shen Ze two eyes, then frowned.


    After a while, thunder said in a deep voice, "this is not the time to say that."


    The implication of Lei Ming is that Huang Shiping has become the supreme leader of the state of dragon. It is meaningless to discuss these now.


    Shen Ze knows what thunder means, but he doesn''t think so.


    "The position of the first ranking executive in the Dragon kingdom is that of the capable."


    "If Huang Shiping is not suitable to be the top leader of the Dragon Kingdom, he should be asked to step down and let the capable and suitable people do it."


    "Before, my thoughts on this aspect were not very strong. Now when I found you, my thoughts on this aspect suddenly became strong."


    Shen Ze''s words are not surprising.


    "I want Huang Shiping to step down and let you take the position of the first power holder in the Dragon kingdom."


    Shen Ze was very serious when he said this. He didn''t mean to joke at all.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Lei Ming''s eyebrows twisted into a line. He was silent for a long time before you said, "long Shuai, your idea is very dangerous."


    Shen Wen Yan, a faint smile: "what''s the danger? I think it''s all pediatrics. "


    Thundering: --


    Lei Ming frowned and pondered for a while, then said in a deep voice: "the state of dragon is not stable enough now. There can''t be any more trouble."


    Lei Ming raised his eyes and stared at Shen Ze. He looked very serious and said, "I hope long Shuai takes the overall situation as the most important thing and doesn''t make more trouble."


    The bigger trouble in Lei Ming''s mouth naturally means that Shen Ze wants Huang Shiping to step down and let him take the position of the first power holder in the Dragon kingdom.


    In leiming''s view, Huang Shiping won''t be willing to take the initiative to step down after he finally won the first place.


    If Shen Ze wants Huang to retire, he will encounter many problems and create great trouble.


    After all, Huang Shiping is the supreme leader of the Dragon kingdom.


    The change of a country''s top leader is a matter of fact that it is impossible not to cause great turbulence.


    Not to mention this kind of situation in which Huang Shiping was unwilling to take the initiative to abdicate, Shen Ze forced him to abdicate.


    Not to mention whether it will succeed or not, it will cause a lot of trouble.


    Even though Lei Ming and Shen Ze share the same identity and feel that Huang Shiping is really not suitable to be the top leader of the Dragon Kingdom, he still attaches great importance to the overall situation and doesn''t want other troubles in the Dragon kingdom.


    There are enough troubles in the state of dragon now. If there are other troubles, it''s really possible to fall into a hopeless situation, although it''s very dangerous now.


    Shen Ze can figure out what Lei Ming is worried about. In fact, he also has this consideration.


    Shen Ze said to Lei Ming, "I know what you are worried about, and I have taken it into consideration."


    "I didn''t say to let Huang step down now, but to wait until all these things are over."


    "These problems in the state of dragon now need Huang Shiping to lead the national court to deal with and solve, which can just let the people of the state of dragon see how Huang Shiping''s ability is, and let the people of the state of dragon see whether Huang Shiping is suitable to be the top leader of the state of dragon."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, thunder''s eyes twinkled and his face showed a thoughtful color.


    For Shen Ze now has no plan to get Huang Shiping out of power, leiming is relieved and worried less.


    However, when he realized that Longguo would be in a turbulent period for a long time, his worries became more intense.


    It''s an eventful time for us to have another wave rising again.


    What has happened in Longguo now is enough to make people headache, and I don''t know how long it will last.


    When all these things are finished, Shen Ze will come out and play a trick of asking you to step down. Can the Dragon Kingdom live in peace?


    Thought of these, thunder felt big head and headache.


    Lei Ming hesitated for a while, but he could not help but say, "Shen Diaolong, are you really going to take Huang out of power?"


    Shen Ze nodded and told the truth: "this idea was not so strong before, but now it''s much stronger. I think it''s very necessary to let Huang Shiping retire."


    "Huang Shiping is at the top of the list, which is not conducive to the development of the Dragon kingdom."


    Leiming knows that Shen Ze''s words are reasonable, but he still can''t pass the test in his heart.


    He said in a deep voice: "even if what you say is reasonable, you force Mr. Huang to step down. Don''t you know what will happen? No one can predict what the consequences will be! "


    "What happened recently has already made the Dragon Kingdom miserable. If there is any more big trouble, I''m afraid the Dragon kingdom will not be able to hold on. Let alone develop at that time. It''s very likely that it will be pressed forever."


    Looking at Thunder, Shen Ze smiles.


    "Those things haven''t happened yet. There''s no need to start worrying so early."


    "There are still variables in everything. No one can tell what will happen when the time comes."


    Shen Ze said with a smile, "I''m just talking about this today. Maybe I''ll change my mind later. Let''s just deal with the present affairs."

 Chapter 652

    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Lei Ming nodded and didn''t worry about what Shen Ze said.


    After a while, thunder seemed to suddenly think of something, and said to Shen Ze in a low tone: "the Dragon Kingdom has you, Shen Diaolong. I really don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he picked his eyebrows.


    He didn''t say anything, but looked at the thunder, waiting for the latter.


    Lei Ming raised his head and drank a glass of wine. Then he said, "you Shen Diaolong are the first God of war in the world who can win and conquer everything. You will win the battle of Dingding and create a peaceful and prosperous age for the Dragon kingdom. Without you, the Dragon kingdom would not be today."


    "Because of your existence, other countries dare not offend the Dragon kingdom again, so that the Dragon kingdom can maintain stability."


    "But now these things are created by you, Shen Diaolong. Even if it''s not all your reasons, it''s not far away."


    "Although the final result of these things you have done has not yet come out, and I don''t know whether it is good or bad, it has created a very big trouble for the Dragon Kingdom after all, and made the people of the Dragon Kingdom worried."


    "You Shen Diaolong have made great contributions to the Dragon Kingdom, but you have also made some achievements."


    After what he wanted to say, Lei Ming raised his head and drank a large glass of wine.


    After hearing thunder''s words, Shen Ze did not retort, but nodded in agreement.


    Then he said, "your assessment is more to the point."


    "No matter whether the final result is good or bad, I will bear it."


    A man is a man who dares to act.


    Shen Ze will take responsibility for the outcome of what he has done.


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s a name on the back or a place in history.


    For him, as long as he thinks it is right, he will do it, no matter what the result is.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Lei Ming nodded and said nothing more.


    Two people chatting, unconsciously, has been dead of night.


    Thunder got up to leave and went back to his house.


    Shen Ze went to have a wash, and then went to have a rest.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ze''s coming out of the mountain is very exciting, which makes the people of Longguo very excited, like seeing the dawn of breaking through the haze.


    The people of the state of dragon are impressively calling on the State Council to restore Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department, to take charge of the military department, to guard all sides, and to promote the prestige of our country.


    The restoration of Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department has become a popular aspiration.


    However, because of Huang''s strong opposition, the national assembly under his leadership did not comply with the public opinion and restored Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department.


    Moreover, the court also severely criticized Zhao Xinghua for leading the Qilin army into the territory of rat Kingdom, and Shen Ze for leading the Qinglong army into the territory of rat kingdom to rescue.


    The court''s action in this way has caused great repercussions.


    "What the hell is this court doing? Aren''t the Kirin army and the green dragon army both attacking and retaliating against the rat Kingdom and promoting the prestige of our country? How did it become a violation of the law and discipline and act without authorization? "


    "What do the leaders of the State Council think? The state of rat has been bullied on its head, so we should fight back and take revenge. I think Zhao Xinghua and Shen Diaolong are right!"


    "Yes, even if the imperial court doesn''t reward the Qilin army and the Qinglong army, it still criticizes them publicly. It''s really bad!"


    "The National People''s court can''t solve the problem by itself. Some people come forward to help solve the problem. Even if they don''t praise it, they even try to do something wrong. It''s really hard to understand!"


    "What does the court want? We all asked the national court to resume Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department. Why didn''t the national court listen to the public opinion? "


    "Now I can''t understand what the people in the imperial court under the leadership of Huang Shiping think. Shouldn''t we unite and restore Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of arms first, and unite with the outside world?"


    "I find that Huang Shiping is really a bit unfit to be the top leader of the dragon''s bone. If Ning is still in power, these things should be handled well now."


    "Yes, I also have this feeling. I feel that the National People''s court led by Huang Shiping is not successful enough, and it''s useless to be defeated."


    "If the state of long is led by Huang Shiping, I really don''t know what the State Council of long will look like."


    "I don''t care. We must restore Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the Army Department to the imperial court. The Dragon Kingdom needs Shen Diaolong very much now!"


    "Yes, we must restore Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department to the national court, otherwise the war will not be settled!"


    The court''s handling was not in line with the general public''s wishes, but was rebutted and protested by the general public.


    "The imperial court should not criticize the Qilin army and the Qinglong army, but should reward those soldiers who died!"


    "Don''t make trouble in the imperial court, restore Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the Army Department, and calm down all the fighting!"


    "Don''t fight against the people, or something will happen to the state of dragon sooner or later!"


    "The current situation in Longguo is not very optimistic. If the national court still deals with things like this, it''s really very bad."


    "The court must deal with this matter again!"


    "I also support the court to deal with it again!"


    "I support it, too!"


    The people of the state of dragon have voiced their voices on various social platforms to protest against the court, which makes the court bear great pressure.


    There is an old saying that those who win the hearts of the people win the world.


    Without the support of the people, the leadership can not lead the country well.


    In the face of the general public''s protest, Huang Shiping can only bow his head, even if he is stubborn and unwilling.


    It is impossible for the court to confront the people.


    Therefore, when he saw that the broad masses of the people opposed and protested the decision of the National People''s court, Huang Shiping had no choice but to change his decision.


    This time, the imperial court did not criticize the Qilin army and the Qinglong army, and pursued all the soldiers who died. Of course, thunder also contributed to this.


    As the second leader of the state of dragon, Lei Ming''s status in the State Council is extraordinary and important, and his discourse power is obviously very large.


    Before the general public protested, he made a voice in the national assembly, saying that the National Assembly''s handling was not good, and he immediately proposed to revise the decision-making.


    Under the influence of both sides, the court amended the resolution in time.


    However, although the court revised the resolution, it still failed to comply with the public opinion and restore Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department because of Huang Shiping''s resolute veto.


    As a result, the people of the state of dragon continued to voice and put forward proposals as if they were tied up with the State Council.


    "The Dragon kingdom is in danger now, and Shen Diaolong needs to resume his original position."


    "Although Shen Diaolong resigned all his posts before, he will still stand up when the Dragon kingdom is in danger. We should trust him and give him another chance."


    "In the past, our dragon kingdom was repeatedly provoked by the rat Kingdom, and we couldn''t make any powerful counterattack. As soon as Shen Diaolong came back, he made a very powerful counterattack against the rat kingdom. We really need him!"

 Chapter 653

    "If Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the Army Department is restored, I believe other countries will not dare to offend the Dragon Kingdom any more. That will save a lot of trouble!"


    "Yes, it''s very necessary to restore Shen Diaolong to the position of Grand Marshal of the Army Department!"


    "With Shen diaolongtong''s commanding department, I believe the Dragon kingdom will be able to return to the stable situation it used to be."


    "With Shen Diaolong leading the battle, no matter whether it''s rat country or other countries, they dare not use force against our dragon country again!"


    "The National Assembly should comply with the public opinion and restore Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department as soon as possible!"


    "Yes, the imperial court should resume Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department as soon as possible!"


    "If the imperial court does not resume Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, I will not stop advocating for one day!"


    "Me too!"


    "Don''t be stubborn in the imperial court, and resume the position of Grand Marshal of Shen Diaolong''s Army Department as soon as possible!"


    "What''s the matter with the court? Why not resume Shen Diaolong''s position? "


    "The restoration of Shen Diaolong''s position will do no harm to the Dragon kingdom. Can''t the leaders see it or think of it?"


    "For the good of the Dragon nation, Shen Diaolong should be restored to the position of Grand Marshal of the Army Department!"


    Seeing that Shen Diaolong''s position as the Grand Marshal of the Army Department was not restored to the imperial court, the opinions of the people of the state of dragon on the imperial court led by Huang Shiping became more and more obvious, which gave people a sense of resentment.


    Moreover, judging from the current situation, if the National People''s court does not resume Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department one day, this kind of public resentment will continue.


    The pressure on the national court is enormous.


    Within the national assembly, there are actually some people who support the restoration of Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department, but there are still some who do not support it.


    Of course, the most important reason is that Huang Shiping, the top leader, does not want to resume the post of Grand Marshal of Shen Zebing''s military department.


    At the beginning, Huang Shiping was determined to remove Shen Ze''s power and position. Now he has finally removed Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the position of Dragon God. How can he willingly restore Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department?


    If we compromise now and resume Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department, what we have done before will be in vain?


    Of course, Huang Shiping still takes it for granted that Shen Ze''s purpose is to restore his position as Grand Marshal of the army and regain the power of the army.


    Huang Shiping didn''t want to let Shen Ze gain the power of troops and horses again, so he didn''t want to comply with the public opinion and restore Shen Ze''s position as the Grand Marshal of the military department, even though he was under great pressure or even scolded on his back.


    However, this made Huang feel very angry.


    Because he knew very well that if he didn''t win the popular support, his first position would be shaken.


    After all, if what he has done has caused public resentment, what should he do when people ask him to step down?


    Huang Shiping is very worried about this.


    All he did was to be the first in the Dragon Kingdom, just as he forced Ning Yansong to retreat from the position of the first executive in advance even with some disgraceful means.


    No matter what he did, Huang Shiping''s original intention was to continue to be the first leader of the Dragon Kingdom and to be able to sit down safely.


    However, what is happening now obviously threatens Huang Shiping''s position.


    Huang Shiping was impressed that he did not want public opinion to be directed towards Shen Ze, but to him.


    Therefore, in order to achieve this goal, Huang manipulated the media, wantonly publicized Shen Ze''s bad places, and secretly spread the national court and his last resort.


    "If it hadn''t been for Shen Diaolong''s lack of sense of responsibility and his return to the land, these things would not have happened in the Dragon kingdom."


    "Although the imperial court removed Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and the title of Dragon God, it did not remove Shen Diaolong''s position as commander-in-chief of the western war zone."


    "It is precisely because Shen Diaolong took the initiative to step down his position as commander in chief of the western war zone that these things happen in Longguo now."


    "All the problems should be in Shen Diaolong, not in the imperial court."


    "If it wasn''t for Shen Diaolong''s violation of the law and discipline, the imperial court would not have removed his position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the title of Dragon God. Even if he was dissatisfied, he should find his own problems."


    "For Shen Diaolong, who has no sense of responsibility and responsibility, how can the imperial court restore his position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war?"


    "It''s reasonable that Shen Diao Longde doesn''t have a place, and the imperial court doesn''t resume his position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war."


    Huang Shiping wants to control the direction of public opinion by letting the major media and social platforms publicize these views.


    Of course, Huang Shiping''s advocacy of these views has won the approval of a film.


    "Yes, it was because Shen Diaolong abused his power, destroyed the Shen royal family and executed Wang Tianyuan privately that the imperial court removed his position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the title of Dragon God."


    "Although Shen Diaolong made a great contribution to the army, what he did should also be punished. It''s reasonable for the imperial court to remove him from the position of Grand Marshal of the army and the position of Dragon God."


    "Shen Diaolong has been a Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and a Dragon God for several years. He obviously forgot his original intention and his ambition expanded. That''s why he did those bad things. It''s right for the National People''s court to withdraw his position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the Title of Dragon God, so as not to further expand his ambition."


    "It''s also reasonable for the national court not to resume Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the army."


    "Shen Diaolong''s merits and demerits are equal. There is no need to resume his position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war."


    "What happened in the Dragon Kingdom this time really has a lot to do with Shen Diaolong. If it wasn''t for his return, these things might not have happened."


    "I understand that Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of arms will not be restored."


    Before that, public opinion was one-sided. Now, under Huang Shiping''s guidance, some people support the court.


    Of course, there are still many people who hold the original view.


    "Now let''s not talk about Shen Diaolong''s merits and demerits. We should return to reality. The Dragon kingdom is under great pressure now. It is very likely that it will fight against the rat kingdom in an all-round way. It is necessary to restore Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the army."


    "The state of rat is likely to have a full-scale war with the state of dragon now. In addition, the state of bear is constantly making troubles along the northern border and the coast of the state of eagle. The state of dragon is now facing great military pressure. The restoration of Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the Army Department can relieve this pressure."


    "Yes, now it''s time to restore Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department, so that he can repel the powerful enemy and protect the Dragon kingdom. As for the rest, I''ll talk about it later."


    "Now it''s time to unite with the outside world and beat back all the foreign enemies before family affairs."


    "The imperial court is not in charge of the others now. We should restore the position of Grand Marshal of Shen Diaolong''s military department and let Shen Diaolong lead the military department and repel all the enemies!"


    Those Longgang people who keep their views unchanged have a very firm attitude!

 Chapter 654

    The voice of supporting the restoration of Marshal Shen Ze''s military department in the National People''s court is obviously more than those of opposing.


    No matter how Huang Shiping manipulates it, public opinion is generally directed towards Shen Ze.


    In the face of the voice of public opinion, the National People''s court is still under great pressure.


    "Mr. Huang, why don''t you resume Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the army first?" It''s proposed by people in the national court.


    "Yes, Mr. Huang, we can restore Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the army first, and let him lead the army and repel all the enemy troops. After everything is done, we can remove Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the army."


    "That''s a good idea."


    "In any case, the initiative is here in the national assembly, and Shen Diaolong can be removed or restored at any time."


    "Now we can really resume Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department first, otherwise it will cause more public resentment."


    "Mr. Huang, there are some things that need to conform to the public opinion. If you always fight against the people and lose the people''s will, the national court will not be able to lead the Dragon Kingdom well in the future."


    "Mr. Huang, you really need to think it over carefully."


    Before that, those who supported the restoration of Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department in the National People''s court persuaded Huang Shiping one after another.


    Those who had held opposing views shut their mouths and did not express any more opposition, or dissuade Huang Shiping from resuming the post of Grand Marshal of Shen Zebing''s department.


    Hearing people''s persuasion, Huang Shiping was extremely upset, but he could only bear it.


    There is a saying that a person who knows current affairs is a hero.


    The current situation makes Huang Shiping have to recognize the reality.


    If the imperial court does not restore Shen Ze to the position of Grand Marshal of the military department, it will certainly cause more public resentment. At that time, it is likely that the imperial court will lose its leadership and his position will be threatened and shaken.


    These are not what Huang Shiping wants to see.


    Even if he didn''t want to resume the position of Grand Marshal of Shen Ze''s military department, he still needed to do so.


    After all, compared with his power and status, it is not so important to restore Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department.


    "Well, first restore Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department, and then remove him after all these things have been dealt with!"


    In the end, Huang Shiping compromised.


    Of course, he still has a kind of idea of removing the grind and killing the donkey. He does not sincerely want to restore Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department.


    As soon as Huang Shiping let go, the matter of restoring Shen Zebing''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department became a matter of certainty.


    It was not long before the court issued a document to inform the world that Shen Ze was restored to the post of Grand Marshal of the military department and the post of commander in chief of the western war zone of Shen Ze.


    As soon as the court issued this document, it aroused heated discussion at home and abroad.


    "The imperial court has done a good job, and Shen Diaolong''s position has finally been restored!"


    "It''s a great thing for Shen Diaolong to be the Grand Marshal of the army and the commander of the western war zone again."


    "With Shen Diaolong in charge of the army, our dragon kingdom is not afraid of the enemy''s offense!"


    "With Shen Diaolong, I don''t know which country dares to offend our dragon kingdom!"


    "As long as Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the Army Department is restored, I don''t think other countries dare to offend the Dragon kingdom again. Even the rat Kingdom doesn''t have the courage to offend our dragon kingdom again!"


    Most of the people of the state of dragon are very happy to see the restoration of Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department.


    For the broad masses, it is a very exciting thing for the National People''s court to restore Shen Ze to the post of Grand Marshal of the military department.


    At the same time, it also reduces the panic and makes people feel more calm.


    After all, Shen Ze really has the power of belief and the ability to be believed and recognized.


    The most important tool of the country, the needle of calming the country, is worthy of the name!


    "What is the Dragon Kingdom doing? After a while, Shen Diaolong was removed from the position of Grand Marshal of the Army Department, and after a while, he was restored to his position. Is long Guo joking for everyone or playing tricks? "


    "What''s so strange about that? The Dragon Kingdom removed Shen Diaolong''s position as the Grand Marshal of the Army Department before, which made the rat Kingdom offend the Dragon kingdom. The Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom also frequently attack the Dragon kingdom. The Dragon kingdom is under too much pressure. There is no way to restore Shen Diaolong''s position as the grand Marshal of the army department again! "


    "It is said that the leadership of the state of dragon and Shen Diaolong have unknown grudges, so before that, the state of dragon removed Shen Diaolong''s post."


    "There are too many problems facing the Dragon Kingdom now. It''s very normal for the Dragon kingdom to resume Shen Diaolong''s position. Don''t make a fuss!"


    "Shen Diaolong returned to his position and took charge of the arms Department of the Dragon kingdom. Who dares to provoke now?"


    "When Shen Diaolong came out of the mountain, I''m afraid the rat Kingdom didn''t dare to fight against the Dragon Kingdom any more. Shen Diaolong had no fighting power against the rat kingdom in those years, and now he has the same ability!"


    "Not to mention the rat Kingdom, the two superpowers, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, dare not act rashly in the face of the Dragon kingdom with Shen Diaolong!"


    "When Shen Diaolong comes out of the mountain, he should be able to set the world in one fell swoop. I think the international situation will improve and tend to be stable in the future."


    "It''s a good thing for any country to stabilize the international situation. After all, only in this way can the economy be stable. I think it''s a good thing."


    "You speak as if Shen Diaolong had become the Savior. He not only saved the Dragon Kingdom, but also stabilized the global situation."


    "Shen Diaolong, as the world''s first God of war and the first recognized general, can really influence the whole international situation."


    "The whole world can only find Shen Diaolong as a demon. He has the ability to influence the whole world. It''s no exaggeration at all!"


    "If only there were Shen Diaolong in our country. I really admire Shen Diaolong in our country."


    "Yes, Longguo is so lucky that Shen Diaolong is born."


    Shen Ze''s restoration to the post of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war has aroused heated discussion not only among the people of the Republic of dragon, but also among foreign people. This is obviously an event that has an impact on the whole world.


    Most of the foreign people have a positive and optimistic view on Shen Ze''s restoration to the post of Grand Marshal of the Army Department of the state of dragon.


    Most people in the world think that Shen Ze''s re emergence will not only stabilize the situation of the Dragon Kingdom, but also the global situation, which is a good thing for the whole world.


    The global influence of Shen Ze can be seen.


    "Master, the State Council has restored your positions as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of arms and commander in chief of the western war zone!"


    After learning the news, Qin Chao immediately went to Shuai Fu and reported it to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze did not make a fuss when he learned that the National People''s court had restored his positions as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of arms and commander in chief of the Western Theater.


    Because, these are in his expectation, just faster than he expected.

 Chapter 655

    Shen Ze was calm and his face did not change.


    He seemed to sigh with emotion and said lightly: "I didn''t expect that Huang Shiping would not be able to hold on so soon. He restored my position faster than I expected."


    After listening to Shen Ze, Qin Chao nodded.


    Then, he said in a straight tone: "I said that Huang Shiping, the leaders of the national assembly, had a brain problem."


    "If they hadn''t removed your position as Grand Marshal of the army and the title of Dragon God, they wouldn''t have done so much now."


    "When the trouble happens, they want to resume your position as the master to make up for it. I think they are just fed up and have nothing to look for!"


    Qin Chaoyue said that the more angry he was, the more rebellious he said.


    "That old guy Huang Shiping is really not suitable to be the top leader of the Dragon kingdom. We should let him step down and change him to be the top leader of the Dragon kingdom."


    "If you let him continue to lead, I don''t know how much more trouble there will be in Longguo!"


    Speaking of this, Qin Chao had a pause. It seemed that he suddenly thought of something and said, "I think thunder is very good. It''s much more enlightened and reasonable than Huang Shiping."


    "I think it''s much better to let Lei Ming be the top leader of the Dragon Kingdom than Huang Shiping."


    This time, many propositions are strongly supported by thunder.


    For example, he made a lot of efforts in pursuing the title of the dead soldiers of the Qilin army and the Qinglong army, and in restoring Shen Ze''s position as Grand Marshal of the military department and commander in chief of the Western Theater.


    It''s not that leiming is not in Huang Shiping''s camp, so it doesn''t occupy Huang Shiping''s side. It''s just that in leiming''s opinion, it''s worth doing so, so we do it.


    If you compare Lei Ming with Huang Shiping, they may have the same leadership ability, but Lei Ming is much more than Huang Shiping in terms of the overall situation and the mind of serving the country and the people.


    Because of this, both Shen Ze and Qin Chao think that Lei Ming is more suitable to be the top leader of the Dragon Kingdom than Huang Shiping.


    Of course, Lei Ming is now the second leader of the state of dragon. He has a great voice in the national assembly, and his ideas can also play a great role.


    Shen Ze did not reprimand or stop Qin Chao''s rebellious words.


    Shen Ze looked at Qin Chao with a smile, and said, "you rough old man, when do you see that Lei Ming is more suitable to be the top leader of the Dragon Kingdom than Huang Shiping?"


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he scratched his head with his hand.


    "I don''t know how to see it. I just think thunder is better."


    Shen Ze smelled the speech and laughed. Then he said, "I also think Lei Ming is more suitable to be the top leader of the Dragon Kingdom than Huang Shiping."


    "Really?"


    Qin Chao smelled the speech, as if he had got a huge surprise, and his face showed a bright smile.


    "I didn''t expect that the master''s idea was the same as mine. Ha ha, then I''m not wrong!"


    Qin Chao laughed and was as happy as a fat man.


    Looking at Qin Chao''s simple appearance, Shen Ze smiles.


    After a while, Qin Chao calmed down and said to Shen Ze in a very serious manner, "master, since you also think that Lei Ming is more suitable to be the top leader of the Dragon Kingdom than Huang Shiping, why don''t you give him a hand and let him take the first place and let Huang Shiping retire?"


    "If Lei Ming gets the first place in the Dragon Kingdom, I think the Dragon kingdom will surely develop better."


    Shen Ze pondered for a while, then said: "this matter involves too much, not to do can do."


    "The change of the supreme leader will cause a lot of turbulence every time, which is not as simple as imagined."


    "Besides, with Huang Shiping''s character of striving for fame and fortune, he will not willingly retire."


    "If you want Lei Ming to take the upper position, you must take some measures to force Huang Shiping to step down. Then Huang Shiping will definitely fight back, and there will be a lot of trouble."


    Shen Ze buttoned the table with his fingers, and then said, "the state of dragon has a lot of things to deal with now, so it won''t be Huang Shiping down for the time being."


    "Let''s wait until all these things have been dealt with, and then talk about other things."


    Qin Chao knew that Shen Ze was telling the truth, so after listening, he nodded and said nothing more.


    Later, Qin Chao seemed to think of something, and said to Shen Ze with a smile, "master, it''s great that you can resume the posts of commander in chief and Grand Marshal of the western war zone. Shall we celebrate tonight?"


    "The brothers are very happy to learn about it."


    Shen Ze shook his head, said: "now is the state of war, do not engage in those fancy."


    Qin Chao''s face became dignified when he heard the speech. He said coldly, "the master has resumed his position as the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, and is personally in charge of the western war zone. I don''t believe that rat Kingdom dares to use force against our dragon kingdom!"


    "I don''t think rat kingdom will dare to do it again because it is afraid of its master."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze smiles and says, "I''m not so confident. Where do you get this confidence?"


    Qin Chao said seriously: "this is the confidence that the master gave me. I don''t think it''s a problem at all!"


    Shen Ze smile, said: "self confidence is a good thing, but you don''t overconfident."


    "It''s really unclear whether the rat kingdom will use force against our dragon kingdom."


    "Sometimes, even if the rat kingdom does not dare to use force against the Dragon Kingdom, it does not mean that the rat kingdom will not use force against the Dragon kingdom."


    Shen Ze knew very well that when he was in charge of the western war zone, he had no fighting power against the rat Kingdom, and let the rat Kingdom give up invading the Dragon kingdom.


    Because of too much blood and sacrifice, there is a great feud between the rat Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom, which can be called National feud. The two countries have almost reached the point where fire and water are hard to tolerate.


    Over the years, the Dragon Kingdom has been advocating development and does not want to have any conflicts with the rat Kingdom, but this does not mean that the Dragon Kingdom has not suppressed the rat kingdom from all aspects.


    But the rat country because in other places competition but dragon country, in the heart has been holding a bad breath.


    What''s more, the rat Kingdom has always wanted to retaliate against the Dragon kingdom. Since it can''t win in other places, why not use force?


    Now, there has been a big conflict between the rat Kingdom and the Dragon kingdom. Even if it is not a full-scale war, it is not far away.


    The Dragon Kingdom sacrificed tens of thousands of soldiers, while the rat Kingdom sacrificed more than 100000 soldiers, which is enough to make the two countries become endless blood feuds.


    Shen Ze thought about it and said, "if I want to see it, most of the rat kingdom will use force against the Dragon Kingdom, or even directly launch an all-out war."


    When Qin Chao heard the words, he flashed a fierce light in his eyes and said: "if the rat Kingdom dares to use force against the Dragon kingdom again, we will directly destroy it!"

 Chapter 656

    After listening to Qin Chao''s heroic words, Shen Ze couldn''t help laughing.


    "The Dragon Kingdom has such great ability to destroy the rat kingdom?"


    Qin Chao thought about it, and said: "at the beginning, master, you led 300000 green dragon troops, and you could beat the rat kingdom without fighting back. You could beat the rat army to scurry, and the bottom of it was pissed."


    "If we gather all the forces of the Dragon Kingdom, I really think we can destroy the rat kingdom."


    Shen Ze said with a smile: "your idea is very good, but the reality is very hard."


    "Rat country is not a soft persimmon. It''s not so easy to destroy the country."


    Qin Chao thought Shen Ze was right. He thought about it, and then said, "even if we don''t destroy the rat Kingdom, I think it''s necessary to fight directly to the capital of the rat Kingdom, so that the people of the rat kingdom can know our strength, and let the rat Kingdom dare not offend the Dragon kingdom again!"


    "It can be considered," Shen said


    Listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao''s eyes flashed a trace of excitement.


    "Master, if the rat Kingdom uses force against the Dragon kingdom again, you can lead your troops to the capital of the rat kingdom!"


    Shen Ze stares at Qin Chao and says, "I just said that we should think about it. Don''t try."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he began to smile.


    After that, Qin Chao changed the topic and said, "master, this time you have restored your position, don''t go back to the field."


    With these words, Qin Chao looks at Shen Ze with a pitiful look.


    Seeing Qin Chao''s appearance, Shen Ze couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    "It depends on my mood whether I want to go home or not."


    Qin Chao smell speech, immediately wrinkled a face, showing a pair of bitter appearance.


    Shen Ze said coldly, "if you do this again, get out of here."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he suddenly returned to normal.


    Then, Qin Chao seemed to think of something and said to Shen Ze, "master, now you are in charge of the army. Should you give some color to the country that offends the Dragon kingdom?"


    "The country of rat has already taught a lesson, but the country of bear and the country of eagle, who have been doing evil in the dark, should we also teach a lesson?"


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment, said: "now still focus on the rat country, bear country and Eagle country temporarily don''t care."


    "As long as the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom don''t use force, they don''t have to fight with each other. As for the bad things they do, let the national court deal with them by itself."


    Both Shen Ze and Qin Chao knew that the court took counter measures against Xiong and Ying.


    In Shen Ze''s view, it is obviously inappropriate for the Dragon kingdom to use force against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    After all, both Xiong and Ying are superpowers with strong national strength and one of the best military capabilities.


    Now, there is a huge conflict between the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom. If there is another armed conflict with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, the Dragon kingdom will be difficult to cope with and fall into a very difficult situation.


    In fact, Qin Chao also knows that Xiong and Ying can''t be easily provoked. If they can avoid war as much as possible, they can.


    The reason why he said these words is just to vent his emotions, because what Xiong and Ying have done to the Dragon Kingdom recently is enough to cause the anger of every Dragon people.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao nodded and said nothing more.


    At this moment, Shen Ze suddenly thought of something and said to Qin Chao, "in my name, immediately let all the 150000 troops transferred from the southern and Eastern war zones return to their respective war zones."


    "Yes, I''ll get your message right away." Qin Chao nodded.


    Shen Ze then said, "please call Zhao Xinghua by the way."


    "Good."


    Qin Chao nodded.


    Shen Ze waved.


    After bowing to Shen Ze, Qin Chao turned and left.


    Qin Chao conveyed Shen Ze''s meaning to the leaders of the southern and Eastern war zones.


    These two war zones, with a total of 300000 troops, returned to their respective war zones at the first time after receiving the instructions from Shen Ze, the Grand Marshal of the army.


    After conveying Shen Ze''s order, Qin Chao went to Zhao Xinghua''s camp and called Zhao Xinghua to the Shuai mansion.


    "Brother Shen, congratulations on your return to your original post!"


    After meeting Shen Ze, Zhao Xinghua immediately congratulated Shen Ze with a smile.


    For Zhao Xinghua''s congratulations, Shen Ze nodded and said nothing more.


    Zhao Xinghua then asked, "brother Shen, what''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    Shen Ze said: "now the Western Theater does not need military support. I want you to take the Kirin army and return to the central theater."


    When Zhao Xinghua heard the speech, a color of loss flashed in his eyes.


    He gave a wry smile, and then told the truth: "I want to fight with elder brother Shen more. Now I''m reluctant to leave with my soldiers."


    Shen Ze smelled the speech and laughed. "There will still be opportunities in the future. Don''t rush for a while."


    Zhao Xinghua nodded, but still couldn''t help saying: "that''s what I said, but this kind of opportunity is really available."


    "Who can tell the future clearly?"


    In Zhao Xinghua''s opinion, Shen Ze is the commander of the Qinglong army, and even the Grand Marshal of the army. As Shen Ze''s identity and status, he often doesn''t have to fight in person.


    Zhao Xinghua was surprised to think that there would not be many opportunities to fight with Shen Ze, even in the future.


    After all, the era when Shen Ze was needed to lead the battle is over.


    It''s a pity that Zhao Xinghua didn''t live in the same era as Shen Zesheng. For this, he still envies his brother Zhao Xingyang.


    After all, at that time, Zhao Xingyang had been fighting with Shen Ze.


    For Zhao Xinghua, it''s a very lucky thing to fight with Shen Ze.


    Although Zhao Xinghua and Shen Ze have been fighting against the rat Kingdom this time, and they have come out of the encirclement together, Zhao Xinghua still wants to fight with Shen Ze.


    However, Zhao Xinghua still understands the truth that contentment makes happiness.


    It''s lucky enough to fight with Shen Ze this time. Don''t ask for more.


    Shen Ze can guess Zhao Xinghua''s mind.


    After listening to Zhao Xinghua''s words, Shen Ze started to smile. He looked at Zhao Xinghua and asked, "why, do you think I''m old or not? I can''t fight in the future?"


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Xinghua immediately shook his head and said, "brother Shen, I don''t mean that."


    Shen Ze knew that Zhao Xinghua didn''t mean that. He was just joking.


    "OK, don''t think about it so much. I''ll call you again next time I have a chance. Don''t think about it this time. Lead the soldiers back to the central war zone!"


    "Good."


    Although some lost, but Zhao Xinghua still nodded.


    Later, Shen Ze chatted with Zhao Xinghua for a while, and then let Zhao Xinghua leave.


    After leaving the mansion, Zhao Xinghua asked the Qilin army to clean up and prepare to leave.


    On that day, the forces in the southern and Eastern theater, as well as the Qilin army led by Zhao Xinghua, all withdrew from the Western Theater.

 Chapter 657

    For Shen Ze, when he led 300000 Qinglong troops, he was able to fight a million troops of the rat Kingdom, without fighting back.


    Now, he is still confident that he can do it.


    Therefore, Shen Ze transferred the troops from other war zones back to their respective war zones.


    He personally guards the western border, and he wants to invade the territory of the Dragon kingdom!


    Shen Ze restored the position of Grand Marshal of the Army Department of the state of dragon and took charge of all the troops of the state of dragon, which had a certain influence on the whole world.


    Among all the countries, the countries most affected are mouse, bear and eagle.


    Before that, it was because of Shen Ze''s return to the field that the rat Kingdom dared to provoke the Dragon Kingdom frequently, even to use force against the Dragon kingdom. As a result, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom dared to take actions against the Dragon Kingdom everywhere and blatantly.


    Now, Shen Ze is out of the mountain and has resumed his position in the Ministry of war, which makes the country of rat, bear and Eagle have to pay attention to it.


    This makes them have to consider carefully, and do not want to continue to fight with the dragon country.


    Of course, the world is very cruel.


    Some things are not about whether you want to do them or not, but whether you want to do them or not.


    There will be some things that have to be done.


    For example, in the eyes of bear and Eagle countries, in order to maintain their international interests, it is absolutely necessary for them to suppress dragon country.


    And that will not avoid conflict.


    Even if there is reason, it will happen.


    This has always been the case when the great wheel of history moves forward.


    Although Shen Ze''s coming out of the mountain will affect the decision-making of Xiong and Ying States, their general direction of suppressing the Dragon state will not change.


    As Shen Ze thought, there was a blood feud between the rat Kingdom and the Dragon kingdom. Now that the blood feud is getting worse, the rat kingdom will still fight with the Dragon Kingdom instead of letting it go.


    Even if you can''t defeat the Dragon Kingdom, you have to give it a try.


    We must fight a dozen, otherwise how can we calm the people''s anger.


    In the view of the leadership of rat country, only the war with dragon country can offset the domestic contradictions and the anger of the people, and the outcome of the war is not important.


    So, the battle between rat and dragon will continue.


    "Even if Shen Diaolong comes out of the mountain, he will continue to attack the Dragon kingdom. These things can''t be ignored!"


    "The troops of the Dragon Kingdom rush into our country and kill so many civilians and soldiers. The blood debt must be paid and the blood revenge must be paid!"


    "We''re going to give a tooth for a tooth, and we''re going to give a fatal blow to the Dragon kingdom!"


    "Calm down, everyone. Shen Diaolong, the first general in the world, is guarding the western border of the Dragon kingdom. It''s not easy for our rat kingdom to attack. If we fight again rashly, it will probably cause more casualties!"


    "Yes, Shen Diaolong is so terrible. If we have him to guard us, we will probably be flying moths into the fire. We can''t get revenge, but we will have more soldiers. We need reason!"


    "There is nothing to say at this time. No matter what the final result is, this battle must be fought!"


    "Yes, we must fight against the Dragon Kingdom, otherwise our rat kingdom will lose face in the international arena and will never be able to look up again!"


    "I''m also in favor of fighting against the Dragon Kingdom and avenging the old and the new together!"


    "I''m in favor of fighting the Dragon Kingdom, too!"


    "You are all too irrational. Longguo doesn''t mean to fight. Some things can''t be taken for granted."


    "Don''t you think the soldiers in our country have sacrificed enough? Do you want to sacrifice our people''s soldiers again? "


    "People all over the world know how powerful Shen Diaolong is. Why do you still have to fight against the Dragon Kingdom at this time?"


    "Yes, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge ten years ago. We rat kingdom can take revenge, but we can bear it first and wait until a good time to take revenge on the Dragon kingdom."


    "The Dragon Kingdom has restored Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the army. Shen Diaolong is in charge of the army of the Dragon Kingdom and personally guards the western border of the Dragon kingdom. It''s very unwise for the rat kingdom to attack the Dragon Kingdom now."


    "Those who know current affairs are heroes. We rat kingdom should not attack dragon Kingdom now. What we should do is to keep a low profile and wait for revenge. We must be rational."


    "Now it''s a fart. The troops of the Dragon Kingdom rush into our country and kill civilians and soldiers. If we don''t get revenge, we''ll never say that our country is a country, let alone rise and become a superpower."


    "A scholar can be killed, not humiliated, or defeated, but he must not be spineless. We can''t admit our country''s advice just because the other dragon Kingdom moved out of Shen Diaolong."


    "Yes, you can''t just admit it. You have to fight with the Dragon kingdom. You can''t make it any better if you fight to death!"


    "Don''t be too pessimistic. The Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom have been fighting against the Dragon kingdom. The pressure on the Dragon kingdom is greater than that on the rat kingdom. If we really fight, it''s hard to say who can last."


    "Yes, the development of the Dragon Kingdom has threatened the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. If the mouse Kingdom joins hands with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, we will not be able to defeat the Dragon kingdom!"


    "In this war, if the mouse Kingdom has the support of the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom, we will surely be able to defeat the Dragon kingdom!"


    "This battle is going to be fought, but before fighting, you can contact Xiong state and Ying state well, and then fight against the Dragon state together, so that the Dragon state can''t stand it!"


    "Well, it''s really a good idea, and I support it."


    "I support that, too!"


    "Let''s do it according to our leaders."


    The people of rat country are more excited than the people of dragon country.


    As for whether to continue to use force against the state of dragon, the people of the state of rat had a very heated discussion.


    Because of the old hatred and the new hatred, most of the people in rat Kingdom support the continued use of force against the Dragon Kingdom, so we must take revenge.


    Although there are some voices against Shen Ze''s restoration, they are too few to be ignored.


    In the end, there is only one voice in the rat Kingdom, which is to support the rat kingdom to continue to use force against the Dragon kingdom.


    The will of the people is generally the subjective will of the state.


    Although the leadership of rat country has a lot to consider and will not make a decision so soon, the leadership can not help conforming to the public opinion because the people''s will is so unified.


    Therefore, the state of rat is impressively to contact the state of bear and the state of eagle, and plans to fight against the state of dragon together.


    Bear country and Eagle country originally wanted to target and suppress dragon country. In the face of contact between mouse country, bear country and Eagle country did not refuse.


    In this way, the three countries secretly colluded against the Dragon state.


    The Intelligence Department of the Dragon kingdom is not a vegetarian either. The Dragon Kingdom knows for the first time that the rat Kingdom colludes with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    After learning that the rat Kingdom colluded with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom to deal with the Dragon Kingdom, the leaders of the Dragon kingdom were in a bad mood.


    A country of rats is a headache.


    If the rat Kingdom, Bear Kingdom and Eagle Kingdom unite to deal with the Dragon Kingdom, what should they do?

 Chapter 658

    From the perspective of comprehensive national strength, dragon country is stronger than rat country.


    Because Shen Ze restored the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, took charge of the army of the state of dragon again, and personally took charge of the western war zone, this would make the state of rat unable to regenerate any big waves.


    However, such things as war cannot be completely controlled.


    For example, if the rat kingdom is going to attack the Dragon Kingdom, the defense of the Dragon kingdom will still consume a lot of material, human and financial resources.


    Once a war happens, death is inevitable. It''s just a matter of more death and less death.


    As a last resort, no country wants to get into a war, let alone a full-scale war or a white hot war.


    For the leadership of dragon state, although it can cope with rat state, it does not mean that rat state will not give them a headache.


    After all, along with the war, many things have become difficult to deal with, and there are too many uncertain factors.


    Now, on the basis of the rat Kingdom, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom have joined in, and there is a trend that the three countries are united. How can this not make the leadership of the Dragon Kingdom more headache?


    After learning that the rat kingdom wanted to unite with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom to deal with the Dragon Kingdom, Huang Shiping immediately convened the Congress to discuss the matter.


    "The rat kingdom is difficult enough. If we unite with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom to deal with the Dragon Kingdom, it will be very difficult for us to deal with it!"


    "The Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom just used to be bad, and they used to do some tricks that were not on the table. If they really agreed to unite with the rat kingdom to deal with the Dragon Kingdom, the situation would be very different."


    "If the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom agree to the rat Kingdom and openly unite against the Dragon Kingdom, the situation of the Dragon kingdom will become very bad."


    As for the United Nations of rats, the United Nations of bears and the United Kingdom of eagles to deal with the Dragon kingdom together, the members of the National People''s court all hold a pessimistic view.


    There''s no way. Although the state of rat is not too much for the state of dragon to cope with, the state of bear and the state of Eagle are both superpowers.


    Even though the Dragon Kingdom has developed well in recent years, it is still a little worse than the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    Even in the one-on-one situation, the Dragon kingdom is not absolutely sure that it can compete with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    If the country of rat is united with the country of bear and the country of eagle, the country of dragon is almost impossible to resist.


    "Now we must find a way to prevent the United States of rat, bear and eagle."


    "Yes, we must disperse the rat Kingdom, Bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom. We can''t let them unite. Otherwise, our dragon kingdom will be in a very dangerous situation."


    "According to the information, it seems that the state of rat has already connected with the state of bear and the state of eagle. Now it''s not very good to stop them from uniting."


    "Whether we can stop it or not, we must find a way to stop it."


    "Now the question is, what good way can we think of to stop the mouse, the bear and the eagle?"


    "Between countries, interests are paramount, and we can only consider this aspect."


    "Otherwise, we''ll let bear and Eagle not help rat."


    "How do I feel that you are all a little flustered. Although there is news that the rat Kingdom has gone to the United Nations, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, this matter has not been completely determined. We don''t have to mess with ourselves."


    "Of course, we should pay attention to this matter, and be prepared, and try to find a way to prevent the rat Kingdom, Bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom from completely uniting."


    "At this time, we can draw on our international relations, and we can draw on other countries to help us."


    "The state of bear and the state of Eagle have always wanted to suppress the state of dragon, so as not to let the state of dragon continue to develop and threaten their status. For the state of bear and the state of eagle, it is in their interest to join hands with the state of rat to deal with the state of dragon. I don''t think it is easy to stop it."


    "We might as well be prepared for breaking the pot. If the rat Kingdom really unites the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, we will show our determination to destroy the rat kingdom first."


    "The United States of rats, the United States of bears and the United States of eagles are trying to bring down our dragon Kingdom completely. We don''t have to show mercy to him and fight him to the death. If necessary, we will fight him to the death!"


    "I also support the view that there is no good way to prevent the United States of rats, bears and eagles, because they all want the same interests."


    "I think the best way to stop it is to use force against the rat kingdom before the rat Kingdom has completely united with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. It directly shows the determination to destroy the rat Kingdom when the rat Kingdom regenerates. It forces the rat kingdom not to act rashly again and forces the rat Kingdom to have a good talk with the Dragon kingdom."


    "It''s still up to the person who tied the bell to solve the problem. Now the main contradiction lies in the country of rats. This is really a good way. As long as we can deal with the country of rats, other things will be much easier."


    "Although bear country and Eagle country are superpowers, their forces have been very scattered in order to maintain their interests in other places. It is impossible for them to spare so many forces to deal with our dragon country. We are now fighting rat country, which can be said to be the best solution."


    "Yes, just deal with rat country now!"


    "Well, I agree with that."


    "I also support this idea. Let''s leave the country of bear and the country of Eagle alone. Let''s deal with the country of rat first, and everything will be easy to say!"


    "You can fight against rat country again, let him know the pain, know the severity, have fear, dare not contact Xiong country and Eagle country again!"


    "Using force against the rat kingdom is indeed a way to force the rat kingdom not to go to the United Nations, Bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom. But once a large-scale war is launched, the Dragon kingdom will have a hard time."


    "Now I can''t think of any good way. I can only do it like this."


    "There are some things that you have to do by yourself, or you''ll end up waiting to die."


    "There''s still a chance to win or lose. If you give up, you may lose everything."


    All members of the Congress expressed their views one after another and held discussions and discussions.


    In the end, most people think that it should be mainly aimed at the rat kingdom. In order not to let the rat Kingdom go to the United Nations, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom can even take the initiative to wage war.


    "If we don''t have to, we''d better not launch an all-out war. Let''s go to rat kingdom first and have a good talk."


    "Let''s show our determination to the rat kingdom. If the rat Kingdom insists on uniting the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom against our dragon Kingdom, we will use force against him and beat him half dead!"


    "This matter, I think need Huang Lao to come forward personally, express the will of long Guo."


    "It''s really necessary, Huang Lao and the highest leader of the rat country, let''s call the United States!"


    After people pondered for a while, they suggested that we should talk about it first and fight again if we can''t get along with it!

 Chapter 659

    After listening to everyone''s opinions, Huang Shiping finally said, "OK, I''ll call the top leader of the United Nations to have a good talk with the other party."


    "If it doesn''t work out, let''s make further plans."


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, everyone nodded and said nothing more.


    After that, we discussed other issues. For example, both Xiong and Ying would negotiate to express the determination of the Dragon kingdom to the two superpowers.


    The reason why the Dragon kingdom is today is to live and kill and fight.


    Although he is greedy for the present peaceful and prosperous times, the Dragon kingdom is not afraid to fall into war again. After all, the Dragon Kingdom has such history and experience.


    Although I don''t want to lose the good life now, Longguo is not afraid of launching an all-out war. It''s a big deal that everything starts from scratch.


    This is the strength and determination of the Dragon kingdom!


    After the end of the Congress, Huang Shiping telegraphed the highest leader of the country.


    Although the hostility between Dragon state and rat state is very strong now, the highest leader of rat state did not refuse Huang Shiping''s ITU.


    Because in this world, there is no absolute enemy, there is no absolute friend, everything is for the benefit.


    There are many differences between the ideas of the leadership and the common people in each country.


    Even though the current hostility is high and the situation between the two countries is also very bad, we still need to contact and communicate.


    So, the top leader of the rat Kingdom talked to Huang Shiping on the phone.


    Huang Shiping first expressed to the leaders of rat state that he didn''t want to fight against rat state, and then showed his determination not to be afraid of war.


    Recently, these things have made Huang Shiping a little angry.


    He expressed his feelings with a very strong attitude. If the rat Kingdom really wants to unite with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom to deal with the Dragon Kingdom, then the Dragon kingdom will fight with the rat kingdom forever.


    If we don''t get along with each other, we''ll go to the end!


    Although the supreme leader of rat Kingdom didn''t like to hear what Huang Shiping said, he didn''t doubt that Huang Shiping was talking big or angry.


    With the intelligence quotient of the highest leader of rat Kingdom, we can naturally imagine that if dragon kingdom is forced into a desperate situation, it will definitely do something to kill.


    Anyone can imagine that if the rat Kingdom unites the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom to deal with the Dragon Kingdom, either the Dragon kingdom will be in a very difficult situation. Even if it will not be destroyed in the end, it will be unable to hold up its head and become a weak country. It is almost difficult for the Dragon kingdom to rise again.


    For any country, this is an unacceptable thing.


    After all, the actual situation is the actual situation, and there must always be dreams. What I fear most is the feeling of hopelessness.


    Even if we change our position, if the country of rat is made like this, the country of rat will fight desperately.


    Therefore, the highest leaders of the state of rat took all the cruel words expressed by Huang Shiping seriously and did not dare to be careless. Of course, they all chose to believe them.


    As the hostility between the two countries is strong now, the leaders of the two countries have nothing to say. After Huang Shiping expressed his intention to the highest leader of the two countries, he ended the call.


    After learning the meaning of long Guofang from Huang Shiping, the highest leader of rat kingdom held the Congress for the first time.


    "Huang Shiping, the supreme leader of the Dragon Kingdom, contacted me and told me that we could sit down and have a good talk about the dispute between the rat Kingdom and the Dragon kingdom."


    "If the rat country insists on uniting the bear country and the eagle country to deal with the dragon country, the dragon country will take the initiative to launch a war against the rat country."


    At the beginning of the meeting, the highest leader of rat state conveyed the meaning expressed by Huang Shiping to the public.


    After listening to the words of the highest leader of rat Kingdom, the others all frowned and looked thoughtful.


    After a moment''s silence, someone broke the silence and said, "Huang Shiping has come to express these meanings now, which proves that the Dragon kingdom is a little scared and flustered."


    "From this point of view, our country is doing the right thing. We went to the United Nations bear country and Eagle country to deal with the dragon country, which made the dragon country have fear and fear. I think this is a good thing."


    "The United Nations of bear and Eagle against the Dragon Kingdom has really played a very good role, but we still have to be careful about what Huang Shiping said to the rat kingdom. We have to think about how to make decisions and plans after that."


    "I don''t think there''s anything to be careful about. Since the Dragon kingdom is afraid, we should call it a hot iron strike, continue the actions we have taken before, and continue to put pressure on the Dragon kingdom by the United Nations, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom."


    "I don''t think we can continue to put pressure on the Dragon Kingdom, otherwise the Dragon kingdom will really jump over the wall."


    "Although we want to invade the Dragon Kingdom and use force against it, we don''t have so much material, human and financial resources to consume. If we fall into an all-out war, we will be dragged into the water."


    "What''s more, the Dragon Kingdom has restored Shen Diaolong''s status as the Grand Marshal of the Army Department. If Shen Diaolong is in charge of the army of the Dragon Kingdom, our rat kingdom will not be able to get any benefits from using force against the Dragon Kingdom, or even suffer from the collapse."


    "Yes, although I don''t want to accept some things, I still have to admit that the military capability of the Dragon kingdom is higher than that of the rat kingdom. If we really launch an all-out war, the rat kingdom will not be able to do well."


    "What''s more, if the Dragon kingdom is forced to launch an all-out war against the rat kingdom with the mentality of fighting against the rat Kingdom, it is likely that our rat kingdom will be dragged into the water, and our national strength will decline to no longer be competitive."


    "I don''t think so. I think as long as we unite bear and eagle, we can deal with dragon well."


    "If we talk about the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, and also dispatch troops to use force or pressure on the Dragon Kingdom, I don''t believe that the Dragon kingdom can cope with it. Even if the Dragon Kingdom wants to fight with us, the Dragon kingdom is powerless and has no such ability."


    "What you think is too simple. We contacted Xiong and Ying privately. It was obviously discovered by the state of dragon, otherwise Huang Shiping would not contact us at this time."


    "If the Dragon Kingdom finds out that we continue to unite with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, the Dragon kingdom will certainly launch a war against the rat kingdom before we finish the United Nations with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. At that time, it will be difficult for the Dragon kingdom to mobilize all its forces to attack the rat kingdom."


    "The strength of the Dragon kingdom can''t be underestimated. Under the leadership of Shen Diaolong, the strength of the Dragon kingdom is very strong. Their fighting capacity is terrible. Although they don''t want to admit it, they still have to say that if the Dragon Kingdom launches an all-out war against the rat Kingdom, the rat kingdom may not be able to bear it."


    "As you say, is it difficult for us to be threatened by the Dragon Kingdom and stop taking action?"

 Chapter 660

    "If we give up revenge on the Dragon Kingdom just because of Huang Shiping''s words, then our rat kingdom is really too counsellor!"


    "I don''t believe that the Dragon Kingdom really has the courage to burn the boat. If the Dragon Kingdom really dares to launch an all-out war against our rat Kingdom, then he won''t want to turn over again!"


    "If the Dragon Kingdom launches an all-out war against us, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will certainly not miss this opportunity to fight against the Dragon kingdom. If the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom fight against the Dragon Kingdom, the Dragon kingdom will never turn over!"


    "I don''t think the Dragon Kingdom has such courage. I think the Dragon kingdom is bluffing and deliberately bluffing us. We can''t be fooled."


    "I think what Huang Shiping said is true. We can think about it from another perspective. If the Dragon kingdom united with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom against our rat Kingdom, what will our rat Kingdom do when we know it is impossible to confront? I think it should be the same as the Dragon kingdom. Let''s go. It''s a big deal


    "It''s like I''m having a hard time, and you can''t think about it."


    "Everyone knows that if the United Nations bear nation and the eagle nation deal with the Dragon nation together, the Dragon nation will certainly be unable to fight, not to say destroy the country, but its decline is certain. In this case, it is very reasonable for the Dragon nation to pull our mouse nation into the water."


    "It''s our rat kingdom that goes to the United Nations, Bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom to deal with the Dragon kingdom. It''s really normal for the Dragon kingdom to point the spear at us!"


    "Yes, I don''t think Huang Shiping is being cruel, but he can only put on such a broken attitude when he has to. We need to be careful and can''t make a rash decision!"


    Members of the rat kingdom had a heated discussion on the meaning expressed by Huang Shiping.


    In the end, the members of the rat state Congress reached a consensus.


    We need to be careful about what Huang Shiping said, and we need to carefully consider the next action of rat kingdom.


    "Now it seems that we have to let go of the bear and Eagle countries. We need to stabilize the dragon country and find out the bottom of the dragon country first."


    "Now let''s make sure whether the Dragon Kingdom really wants to fight with the rat kingdom. As for the United Nations Xiong Kingdom and Eagle Kingdom dealing with the Dragon Kingdom, we should let it go."


    After discussion, the state of rat decided to cut off contact with the state of bear and the state of eagle and deal with the state of dragon.


    Before taking the next step, rat country decided to find out what dragon country was planning.


    After the end of the Congress, the top leader of rat state immediately issued an order to let the intelligence agency of rat state fully investigate and collect the information of dragon state.


    In the opinion of the people of rat country, the decision-making of the leadership of rat country is nothing, which has caused the resentment and dissatisfaction of the people of rat country.


    "What is the leadership of our country doing? Why haven''t they retaliated against the Dragon kingdom? Is that how it''s going to be done? Is it going to calm down? "


    "Other people have been killed in our country. If we just swallow our pride and do nothing, it''s a great shame!"


    "Why is the leadership of our country doing nothing? Is it not enough that we rat country is bullied by dragon country? "


    "Can''t it really be because Shen Diaolong restored the position of Grand Marshal of the Army Department of the Dragon Kingdom, so the rat Kingdom didn''t dare to retaliate against the Dragon kingdom? If that''s true, the leadership of our country is a group of cowards


    "No matter how powerful Shen Diaolong is, he is only a man, not a God. I don''t believe that he can control the outcome of the national war by himself. We don''t have to worry about that at all. It''s over!"


    "If the leadership of our country really has the ability, we should quickly unite with the bear and Eagle countries and directly launch the action against the dragon country."


    "It is said that our country has interrupted the plans of the United Nations, the bear nation and the eagle nation. I don''t know what our leadership really thinks!"


    "The United Nations, the bear and the eagle? Do you really want to give up targeting the Dragon kingdom? What the hell are you doing! "


    "If the leadership does not engage in personnel work, it should step down and let those who have the ability and responsibility to be leaders."


    The country is full of discontent with the leadership.


    For a while, the leadership of rat state was under great pressure.


    But even so, the leadership of rat country still gritted its teeth and did not act rashly. Compared with the safety of the whole country, it is nothing to bear humiliation.


    It can be said that the rat kingdom is threatened by the Dragon Kingdom, so it dare not act rashly. This also proves that the rat kingdom is still lower than the Dragon Kingdom, otherwise the rat kingdom would not be so timid.


    However, compared with the rat Kingdom, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are obviously less afraid of the Dragon kingdom.


    As the only two superpowers in the world, Xiong and Ying are both powerful and have a solid foundation.


    Even if Shen Ze, the world''s first God of war, came out of the mountain and took charge of the army of the Dragon kingdom again, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom still had no fear. Of course, there was still a little fear.


    However, Shen Ze alone can''t stop Xiong and Ying from targeting the Dragon kingdom.


    In the face of absolute interests, the bear state and the eagle Congress have been suppressing the Dragon state and preventing the rise of the Dragon state.


    Of course, although it is necessary to suppress the Dragon Kingdom, both Bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom are very smart and don''t want to spend too much.


    Obviously, they all grasped the contradiction between the rat Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom and wanted to drag the Dragon Kingdom down with the help of the rat kingdom.


    Both bear and Eagle are dissatisfied with the interruption of the joint plan of the rat kingdom.


    In order to achieve their own goal, Xiong and Ying, in turn, contact the rat state and want to continue their joint plan to deal with the Dragon state.


    Now the rat Kingdom wants to get rid of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom for the time being, so as not to force the Dragon kingdom to fight.


    The move of bear and Eagle countries is a big headache for rat countries. Moreover, because both bear countries and Eagle countries can''t be provoked by rat countries'' recruitment, rat countries still dare not directly refuse, so they can only give half a push.


    Both the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom want the rat kingdom to continue to use force against the Dragon kingdom to retaliate against the Dragon kingdom. However, the rat kingdom is like playing Taiji. Although it has a verbal plan, it has never taken any substantive action.


    Long time no action, bear country and Eagle country lost patience, they directly put pressure on rat country.


    If the rat kingdom does not attack the Dragon Kingdom, then the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will impose economic sanctions on the rat kingdom.


    For the rat country, if the bear country and the eagle country jointly impose economic sanctions, then the rat country will fall into economic difficulties.


    This is an unbearable blow to rat country, and rat country suddenly feels great pressure.


    While Xiong and Ying kept in touch with the rat Kingdom, the western war zone of the Dragon Kingdom expressed a firm meaning to the rat kingdom in the name of Shen Ze.


    "If the rat Kingdom dares to unite with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom to fight against the Dragon Kingdom, Shen Diaolong will personally lead the troops to the capital of the rat kingdom!"

 Chapter 661

    The Intelligence Department of dragon Kingdom has been paying close attention to the communication between rat Kingdom, Bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom.


    As a Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, Shen Ze knows all these things.


    I learned that Xiong and Ying took the initiative to contact the rat state, put pressure on the rat state, and let the rat state launch a war against the Dragon state.


    Shen Ze took action for the first time and let the western war zone express his meaning to the rat kingdom in his name, just like declaring war.


    If the state of rat agrees that the state of bear and the state of eagle will wage war against the state of dragon, then Shen Ze will personally lead the troops and fight to the capital of the state of rat!


    If others say so, they may just make people disbelieve, even sneer at it.


    But this is in the name of Shen Ze, it is different, very unusual.


    No one dares not to take it seriously. No one will think Shen Ze is joking.


    Who is Shen Ze?


    The first God of war in the world, the unparalleled general, has been invincible since he joined the army, and has never been defeated.


    And he was the unbeaten God of war who had made a mythical achievement!


    In the eyes of the world, Shen Ze has the ability to lead his troops to the capital of rat kingdom!


    Shen Ze''s voice has caused a sensation in the whole world.


    Shen Ze''s voice is clearly threatening and intimidating the rat kingdom!


    Is Shen Ze trying to frighten the whole rat kingdom by one person?


    In the eyes of the world, Shen Ze''s role is too powerful!


    "The man standing on the altar is really a bull. Dare to threaten and intimidate the rat Kingdom like this!"


    "Shen Diaolong is worthy of being Shen Diaolong. He dares to frighten the rat kingdom with one person''s strength. No one can have his courage and courage."


    "The world''s first God of war really deserves its reputation. It''s a real man to threaten the rat Kingdom at this time."


    "I don''t think there is anything that Shen Diaolong is afraid to do in this world!"


    "I don''t know if the rat kingdom would dare to unite with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom after listening to Shen Diaolong''s words."


    "Shen Diaolong has made such a statement. I think rat country should really think it over."


    "Shen Diaolong had no power to fight back against the rat kingdom in those years. We all know that Shen Diaolong really had the ability to defeat other countries. If the rat kingdom was stubborn, Shen Diaolong would really lead his troops to the capital of the rat kingdom!"


    "Although Shen Diaolong didn''t say that he wanted to destroy the rat Kingdom, if he personally led his troops to the capital of the rat Kingdom, it would be almost the same as destroying the rat kingdom."


    "It is said that both the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are putting pressure on the rat kingdom to launch a war against the Dragon kingdom. But now it seems that Shen Diaolong is putting more pressure on the rat Kingdom than the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. After all, this is a man who will really hit your capital if he doesn''t speak a word."


    "The state of bear and the state of Eagle threaten the state of rat. They only impose economic sanctions, but they will not use force. But Shen Diaolong wants to fight against Shen Diaolong. By comparison, I think the state of rat will yield to Shen Diaolong. After all, if they really fight against Shen Diaolong, the state of rat will not be able to stop Shen Diaolong!"


    "Although Shen Diaolong''s words have a deterrent effect, I think it will be difficult to implement them according to what he said. There are still some variables. After all, it''s not easy to do such a thing as fighting a big fight."


    "Yes, even if Shen Diaolong personally leads the army to invade the rat Kingdom, he will still pay an unimaginable price to fight the richest man in the rat kingdom. The Dragon kingdom can''t afford it."


    "I don''t think the Dragon Kingdom has any choice. That''s why I asked Shen Diaolong to stand up and make such cruel remarks at this time."


    "Think about it, if the rat Kingdom really launches a war against the Dragon Kingdom under the duress of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, then the Dragon kingdom will fall into the mire of war. At this time, if the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom jointly sanction the Dragon kingdom again, then the Dragon Kingdom will never recover and never turn over again!"


    "Life is not easy, the dragon will naturally hold a broken pot broken mind, fight to the end."


    "The purpose of bear and eagle is to make the rat fight against the dragon, and then gradually bring the Dragon down. But in this way, the rat is not much better. Unless the bear and Eagle parliament compensate the rat, they will not do so. Even if they want to do so, they will only give the rat a little sweetness."


    "The snipe and the clam fight for the benefit of Weng. In this situation, I think that both the bear and the eagle want to bring both the rat and the Dragon into the water, so that no country can threaten them in the future."


    "I don''t think rat Kingdom and dragon kingdom will attack each other if they are smart, otherwise they will not have a good result if they really fight."


    "Shen Diaolong stands up and says that he doesn''t want the rat kingdom to launch a war against the Dragon kingdom. The rat kingdom should also consider this matter carefully."


    "Now the situation is really getting more and more mysterious, and people can''t see through it at all."


    The whole world pays close attention to the affairs between the state of rat and the state of dragon.


    The people of the world have talked about and expressed different views on the affairs between the two countries.


    Of course, everyone can only guess according to their own ideas. As for the final development between the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom, as well as the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, no one knows the answer.


    Shen Ze''s cruel words to rat country not only caused heated discussion all over the world, but also caused the boiling of dragon country and rat country.


    "Shen Diaolong is worthy of being my idol. It''s very hard for him to say such cruel words to the Dragon kingdom."


    "Shen Diaolong is Shen Diaolong. As soon as he comes up, he frightens the rat kingdom!"


    "Shen Diaolong is too tough. He is much more tough than the leadership. If you dare to unite with xiongguo and Yingguo, you will lead the troops to your country. I don''t know how to jump!"


    "Everyone knows that Shen Diaolong of dragon kingdom is the first God of war in the world. He is always invincible. As long as he leads the battle, he never loses. He says that if he wants to fight to the capital of rat Kingdom, he can really fight to the capital of rat kingdom."


    "If rat country doesn''t want to destroy it, I''m afraid it will have to yield to Shen Diaolong''s threat."


    "Shen Diaolong has such ability. I don''t think rat Kingdom dares to listen to Bear Kingdom and Eagle Kingdom and offend dragon kingdom."


    "Shen Diaolong''s doing this really boosted his morale."


    "Shen Diaolong is worthy of being the important weapon and blade of our country. He is the pride of our country and nation. We have not mistaken him!"


    "Who will say that Shen Diaolong has no responsibility in the future? I''m in a hurry with who. Such Shen Diaolong deserves our affirmation and support!"


    "I''m not wrong about Shen Diaolong. I was right when I suggested that the State Council restore Shen Diaolong''s position."


    "It''s a lucky thing that we have Shen Diaolong in the Dragon kingdom."


    At this time when the Dragon kingdom is under great pressure, Shen Ze stands up and makes cruel remarks to the rat Kingdom, which makes the people of the Dragon Kingdom very excited and excited. All of a sudden, the depressed mood seems to be released.

 Chapter 662

    Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world.


    Every man is responsible for his country''s difficulties.


    Now, Longguo is in a very dangerous situation, and the situation is not optimistic.


    Longguo people are nervous and depressed.


    At this time, Shen Ze stood up and made bold words to threaten and intimidate the rat kingdom. He couldn''t say he was overbearing!


    How can Shen Ze''s behavior not inspire and excite the people of Longguo?


    The people of Longguo almost unanimously praised and supported Shen Ze.


    The will of the people is invincible!


    At this moment, Shen Ze has this feeling.


    Shen Ze once again raised a degree in the hearts of the people of the state of dragon, which means that the Duke of Zhou would like to return to the world.


    For Shen Ze to come forward at this time, not only the people of Longguo praise and support him, but also many people in the court agree and affirm him, but Huang Shiping is not one of them.


    Huang Shiping doesn''t want to see the hearts and minds of the people of Longguo turn to Shen Ze, because in his opinion, Shen Ze will threaten his position.


    Supporting the army with self-respect and achieving great success can help us understand why Huang Shiping thinks so.


    From ancient times to the present, imperial power is nothing more than those vulgar things.


    Shen Ze and Huang Shiping, as old rivals, have never dealt with each other. Huang Shiping obviously doesn''t want to see Shen Ze not only take charge of the army, but also win the support of the people.


    In addition, the people of Longguo had their opinions on Huang Shiping and the whole national assembly, which made Huang Shiping even more reluctant to see such a situation happen.


    Huang Shiping is very jealous of Shen Ze''s winning the hearts of the people so easily.


    "Shen Diaolong really has a way of playing with people''s hearts!"


    "I deliberately provoked such a scandal. First, I asked the people to propose the restoration of his post and let him regain the power of the army. Now I come forward to speak and win the hearts of the people. This is really interesting!"


    "If I had known that, I should not have restored your position in the Ministry of war!"


    "I really don''t believe that without you, Shen Diaolong, these things can''t be solved."


    Huang Shiping regretted that he restored Shen Zebing''s position in the military department.


    Of course, it''s no use for him to regret now. Things have happened and can''t be changed now.


    At the same time, even if he wants to remove Shen Ze''s position again, it''s not right now, and he may not succeed if he wants to do so.


    Although Huang Shiping is the highest leader of the dragon, many things can be decided by making decisions. But some important things are not his has the final say, but also need Congress to decide.


    This time, Shen Ze not only won the hearts of ordinary people, but also won the hearts of a member of the national assembly.


    Therefore, even if Huang Shiping wanted to remove Shen Ze, it was not as easy as before.


    What''s more, the most important thing is what Shen Ze means.


    If Shen Ze doesn''t want to leave his post, no one can help him, not even the State Council led by Huang Shiping!


    Although Huang Shiping didn''t want to see people''s hearts turn to Shen Ze, he had no choice, and he could only work harder to do his own thing, so as to compare with Shen Ze.


    The only thing Huang Shiping can do is to lead the National People''s court and deal with all kinds of complicated things.


    Of course, Huang Shiping still wants to make a stumbling block for Shen Ze. For example, in the name of the National People''s court, he should come out and accuse Shen zemang of being impulsive. He should not come out and speak harshly to rat state at this tense time.


    However, despite such an idea, Huang Shiping finally gave up.


    Because it is the general trend to praise Shen Ze, Huang Shiping can''t fight against the people, otherwise it will only make the people more dissatisfied with him.


    Therefore, Huang Shiping thought about it and didn''t do it in the end.


    Huang Shiping is just like a dumb person eating Coptis chinensis. He has a lot of bitterness, and he is very depressed.


    Moreover, in order to achieve the best effect of Shen Ze''s cruel words, Huang Shiping also led the court to cooperate with Shen Ze and build momentum for him.


    Let the whole dragon Kingdom make a decision. If the rat Kingdom chooses to launch a war against the Dragon kingdom because of the coercion of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, it will fight to the capital of the rat Kingdom at all costs!


    Obviously, the cooperation of the national court makes things clearer and makes Shen Ze''s words more frightening.


    For rat country, Shen Ze''s cruel words are like a slap in the face, which makes them feel real pressure.


    Of course, the people of rat country are very indignant and unhappy about this.


    "This Shen Diaolong really has a big tone. He said that when he hits the capital of our rat Kingdom, does he really think he can fight it?"


    "Although Shen Diaolong is the world''s first God of war, an unparalleled general and has never been defeated, our country of rat is not a soft persimmon. He can''t fight if he wants to, let alone directly fight to the capital of our country!"


    "Does Shen Diaolong really think that he is invincible? He is too arrogant. He doesn''t know that heaven is superior to earth at all!"


    "I understand everyone''s indignation, but we need to think about it rationally. Shen Diaolong is not an ordinary person, and his ability can''t be underestimated. If he really leads the troops to attack our country, many things are really hard to say."


    "I don''t believe that Shen Diaolong really has such great ability. If he can fight to the capital of our country, I will kneel down and call him grandfather!"


    "I don''t believe that Shen Diaolong has this ability, and I think he''s just cooperating with Huang Shiping to put pressure on our rat Kingdom, mainly to scare people."


    "No matter whether Shen Diaolong is cooperating with Huang Shiping or what he wants to do, we can''t be carried away by anger. National affairs must be treated with caution and we can''t be careless. After all, if there is a little carelessness, there will be no turning back."


    "I feel that our country is now a bit difficult to ride a tiger. On the one hand, it is the pressure and threat from the bear country and the eagle country, and on the other hand, it is the challenge from the dragon country. I feel that both sides are not easy to deal with."


    "Everyone is not a fool. Everyone knows that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom put pressure on the rat kingdom to attack the Dragon Kingdom, which is to make use of the rat Kingdom and make it a pawn."


    "There are no winners in front of the war. If we really start a full-scale war with the Dragon Kingdom, there will be no winners in the end. Neither the Dragon kingdom nor the rat kingdom will get any benefits. On the contrary, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom can reap the benefits."


    "As far as the current situation is concerned, I don''t think we should go to war with the Dragon kingdom. Instead, we can unite with the Dragon kingdom to resist the pressure from the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom."


    "I''m afraid you''re crazy to be an ally with the Dragon kingdom? This is absolutely impossible! We have a deep blood feud between the rat Kingdom and the Dragon kingdom. We can''t just let it go, let alone turn enemies into friends! "


    "In this world, there are no eternal enemies or friends, only eternal interests. For the sake of interests, I also feel it necessary to turn enemies into friends with the Dragon kingdom!"

 Chapter 663

    "The abacus between bear and eagle is the best. They just want to fight between rat and dragon without a single soldier. Then they can take the opportunity to get the benefits they want and achieve the goals they want. We rat country can never be used by them."


    "Yes, we can''t let bear country and Eagle country take advantage of it. The enmity between rat country and dragon country should be solved by ourselves. Whether we want to fight with dragon country or not should be decided by ourselves, rather than let bear country and Eagle country interfere."


    "Bear country and Eagle country just hope that we rat country and dragon country fight, so that they can benefit from it. We can''t take advantage of them."


    "If we fight with the Dragon Kingdom, we will not have a good result in the end. No one can say for sure. When we fight with the Dragon Kingdom, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will not target our rat kingdom."


    "Xiongguo and Yingguo just don''t want other countries to develop and grow, which will threaten their status. If they take advantage of our rat country to clean up the dragon country, they will surely turn around and suppress our rat country and prevent our rat country from developing and growing."


    "Although I really want to take revenge on the Dragon Kingdom and end the old and new hatred, now is not the time to fight with the Dragon kingdom."


    "In this world of the jungle, there are no forever friends or enemies, only forever interests. For the benefit of rat country, rat country really has to sit down and have a good talk with dragon country."


    "In the current situation, for both the rat state and the Dragon state, only peace talks are in their best interests."


    "Well, at this time, we can only turn enemies into friends and fight against the bear and Eagle countries together."


    As the only two superpowers in the world, bear country and Eagle country are also the excrement stirring sticks of the whole world.


    For the sake of their own country''s interests, or to maintain their own country''s interests, Xiong and Ying have been doing things everywhere. They have always been the main culprits for provoking wars or making trouble.


    Whether it''s the people of the rat kingdom or the people of the Dragon Kingdom, they all know that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are the people who are waiting to reap benefits and plunder everything.


    For the people of both countries, it''s a surprise that they don''t want to be taken advantage of by the countries of bear and eagle.


    Both Bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom are those countries that eat people and do not spit out bones, and can clean up all interests. Mouse Kingdom and dragon Kingdom do not want to give Bear Kingdom and Eagle Kingdom this opportunity.


    The people of rat country can think of having a good talk with dragon country, so can the leadership of rat country.


    After several years of development, the Dragon Kingdom has become one of the top countries in the world, and its size is very large. Even if it can''t compare with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, it can be regarded as a big country just like the rat kingdom.


    Now, because the bear country and the eagle country have exerted pressure on both the dragon country and the mouse country, they are pushing the two countries to the same camp.


    In order to get rid of the pressure from the bear country and the eagle country, the mouse country and the dragon country should not only shake hands and make peace, but also work together to resist the pressure from the bear country and the eagle country.


    In the end, despite the opposition of Xiong and Ying, the state of rat insisted on contacting the state of dragon, intending to meet and talk with the top leaders.


    The meeting and meeting of the country''s top leaders represents an attitude and an extraordinary significance.


    The meeting and talks between the top leaders of the two countries is obviously a very sincere peace talk.


    If the peace talks can be reached, it means that both sides have a strong sense of shaking hands and making peace.


    As for the proposal of meeting and talking with the supreme leader of the state of rat, the state of long did not refuse, because the state of long also knew that sitting down with the state of rat was the best situation now, so the state of long agreed.


    However, both sides still have to discuss the place and time of the meeting, and the time is still uncertain.


    Both bear and Eagle want to see the war between rat and dragon, because only in this way can they benefit from it.


    In the eyes of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, the Dragon kingdom is the most dangerous to them, and after the Dragon kingdom is the rat kingdom.


    The war between the rat Kingdom and the Dragon kingdom is obviously what the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom want to see most.


    The last thing Xiong and Ying want to see is the peace talks between rat and eagle, or even join hands to resist the pressure from them.


    It''s a bit hard to deal with one, let alone the two.


    Both bear and Eagle know that if rat and dragon unite, it will be difficult for them to exert any more pressure on rat and dragon.


    This is not in the interests of the two superpowers, the bear state and the eagle state. Naturally, the two superpowers will prevent the peace talks between the rat state and the Dragon state.


    Xiongguo and Yingguo continue to exert pressure on the rat Kingdom, and try not to let the top leaders of the rat Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom meet for peace talks.


    "Shen Diaolong is not a God, he is just a mortal. He can''t change everything by himself. Don''t go against the trend in rat kingdom. If you make peace with dragon Kingdom, you will die!"


    "He who knows current affairs is a hero. If rat country doesn''t want to decline, it should not go against the trend. It should follow the trend and follow the big army!"


    "Some countries should not stand in the wrong team, otherwise the end will be very miserable."


    "It''s not good for some countries to unite. It''s just a mantis arm. Don''t waste your time and energy. If you know what to do, you should know how to choose."


    "Some countries should not think that after a few years of development, they feel that their wings are hard enough to compete with the superpowers. Don''t be naive or naive, or they will learn a painful lesson at that time!"


    Bear country and Eagle country make a sound one after another, intimidate and threaten mouse country and dragon country.


    And the more bear and Eagle do this, the more they don''t want to see rat and dragon United.


    Of course, Xiong and Ying not only threatened orally, but also took practical actions. Both of them imposed more severe economic sanctions on the dragon and rat countries.


    Although the sanctions imposed by the bear and Eagle countries on the dragon and the mouse countries can not directly bring down the dragon and the mouse countries, they will make the dragon and the mouse countries very uncomfortable, cause economic turmoil, make the domestic situation very unstable, and make the leadership of the two countries very headache.


    For the unilateral sanctions imposed by the bear and Eagle countries, the mouse and dragon countries will obviously not buy it.


    In this regard, both the state of rat and the state of dragon have taken some counter measures at the right time.


    In this world of the jungle, many things are cruel and bloody.


    Both the rat Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom know a truth. In the face of bullying and repression from powerful countries, they can''t bear to swallow their anger. They have to resist. Otherwise, these powerful countries will think that you are a soft persimmon who is good at bullying, and then make greater efforts.


    Therefore, in the face of bear and Eagle sanctions, both dragon and mouse countries have made a strong counterattack!

 Chapter 664

    The rat Kingdom and the Dragon kingdom are much weaker than the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom in terms of both military and economic strength.


    Bear country and Eagle country are the only two superpowers in the world after all. No other country can match them. Even dragon country, which has developed very well in recent years, is still a long way behind bear country and Eagle country.


    However, both the rat state and the Dragon state are big countries, not ordinary countries.


    The counter measures taken by the states of rat and dragon can obviously have a great influence on the states of bear and eagle.


    No matter whether it''s a hot war or an economic war, there are no complete winners. Everyone will suffer from damage to their interests. It''s just that, by comparison, who does more damage and who does less damage.


    Bear country and Eagle country are more powerful, so the damage of dragon country and mouse country will be greater when fighting this kind of sanctions war, but both countries are big countries, so they can withstand this kind of damage.


    Of course, it''s a protracted war. It''s really not sure who can make it to the end.


    As for the reaction of the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are both dissatisfied and angry.


    By doing so, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom show the world that they are fighting against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, which has an impact on the prestige of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    Previously, because bear and Eagle were the only two superpowers in the world, no country dared to fight against them openly, but now this kind of thing that makes people feel impossible has happened.


    The state of rat and the state of dragon are so angry that they fight against the state of bear and the state of Eagle!


    This kind of situation is very difficult to accept for both the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    In order to protect their own interests, bear and Eagle countries are engaged in business all over the world. Because they are the only two superpowers in the world, no country dares to fight against them, and they can only swallow their anger and dare not speak.


    Now, the rat country and the dragon country have resisted, which makes other countries like to see the hope, and the heart of resistance has become ready to move.


    For a while, many countries that have been occupied by bear and Eagle countries have resisted openly and secretly, which not only makes bear and Eagle countries a headache, but also makes the situation of the whole world a bit turbulent and unstable.


    Originally, the bear country and the eagle country had the upper hand in the sanctions against the rat country and the dragon country, but because other countries resisted more or less, the interests of the bear country and the eagle country suddenly became more and more damaged.


    This makes the bear and Eagle feel that the sanctions against the rat and the dragon are not worth the loss. However, the bear and Eagle have not interrupted the sanctions.


    The interests of other countries can be abandoned, but the suppression of the dragon and the mouse States must be carried out in the end. After all, the dragon and the mouse states can really threaten the interests of the bear and the eagle states. This is absolutely not a matter of compromise.


    "Do you really think you can compete with us? That''s ridiculous! "


    Not only did not get benefits, but also lost benefits.


    Simply speaking, the bear and Eagle countries have shifted their focus to the dragon and mouse countries and imposed all-round crackdowns and sanctions on them.


    The pressure on dragon country and mouse country doubled instantly, but even so, the two countries still didn''t compromise. They still punished each other with bear country and Eagle country, and frequently took counter actions.


    Dragon country and mouse country have no sign of weakness, and the front is hard steel, which gives bear country and Eagle country a headache.


    "You still dare to take counter measures. Do you really want to increase the conflict to the point of waging war?"


    Bear country and Eagle country are two hooligans. They never play cards according to common sense, and in order to achieve their goals, they can be shameless and unscrupulous.


    In the face of the resistance of the dragon and the mouse, the bear and the eagle began to voice, threatening and intimidating the mouse and the dragon.


    As for the threats and threats from the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom didn''t pay attention to them. They didn''t care how they were.


    Seeing this situation, Xiong and Ying were even more upset. They had to take drastic actions to mobilize their forces and put military pressure on the rat and dragon countries.


    The actions of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom have indeed increased the pressure on the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom, which also makes the mouse Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom more willing to unite.


    After all, whether it''s the state of rat or the state of dragon, if only one party suffers from the sanctions and repression of bear and eagle, it is likely that it will not be able to survive.


    Therefore, as far as the present situation is concerned, it is the best choice for the rat Kingdom and the Dragon kingdom to unite against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    However, what eagle and bear have done is to prevent rat and dragon from uniting, so the alliance between dragon and rat is still a long way off.


    Of course, Longguo and mousuo still communicate actively and try their best to keep warm together.


    The sanctions and crackdowns by the bear and Eagle countries on the rat and dragon countries have aroused the indignation of the two peoples.


    "The country of bear and the country of Eagle are two excrement stirring sticks. They do things all over the world. It''s so annoying and disgusting!"


    "I think other countries should unite to deal with bear country and Eagle country together."


    "I think as long as the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom disappear, our world will be peaceful and quiet!"


    "I thought the Dragon kingdom was the most hateful, but now I find that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are more hateful than the Dragon kingdom. Now let''s not fight against the Dragon kingdom in the rat kingdom. Let''s try our best to deal with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom first."


    "The Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are really disasters. They are almost responsible for all the disputes and wars in the world. If these two countries disappear from the world, the world will be much quieter!"


    "Yes, it''s time to let bear and Eagle become history, and let them lose their ability to be excrement stirring sticks!"


    "When the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom fight, they will unite to fight against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. Let other countries see that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are not insurmountable. Both the rat Kingdom and the Dragon kingdom should show their strong side."


    "If I want to take the lead of dragon country and mouse country and unite with other countries to deal with bear country and Eagle country, I really think the world will be better without bear country and Eagle country."


    "Even if we can''t wipe out the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, we can also make them weak and small, so they can''t make any more trouble!"


    "Yes, I support it!"


    "The Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are fighting. Let''s unite to deal with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom."


    "Other countries persecuted by bear country and Eagle country also stand up to fight against bear country and Eagle country. Don''t swallow your anger any more. It''s time to fight."


    No matter the people of the Dragon kingdom or the mouse Kingdom, they are no longer hostile to each other and no longer clamoring for war. Instead, they are united in opposing the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.

 Chapter 665

    There is an old saying that there is no forever enemy, no forever friend, only forever interest, which is obviously right.


    Today, both the dragon and the mouse are facing pressure and sanctions from the bear and the eagle countries, which makes the two peoples no longer hostile to each other, but more eager to unite against the bear and the eagle countries.


    Every man is responsible for the rise and fall of his country.


    When there is a crisis in the rise and fall of a country, other things obviously become unimportant, and all new and old hatreds are unimportant.


    Because the quality of a country is related to the vital interests of every civilian.


    When the country is bad and the people can''t live a good life, other things don''t matter, although it''s not a very good thing to use force against the Dragon state.


    Today''s situation, let the people of the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom let go of their hatred, first solve the problems of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, and then talk about the enmity between the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom.


    Of course, this is also the wisest choice for the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom.


    What''s more, there is no other choice for the dragon country and the mouse country. After all, if they fight alone, no country can withstand the joint sanctions and suppression of the bear country and the eagle country.


    Under the pressure of bear and Eagle countries, dragon and mouse countries are getting closer and closer. As a result, bear and Eagle countries continue to increase their efforts.


    Because bear country and Eagle country are the only two superpowers in the world, they have many allies. They are proud to let their allies join in the ranks of dragon country and mouse country.


    In this regard, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom also took corresponding measures to pull up the friendly countries to fight together.


    The struggle between several superpowers is like a global scuffle.


    In this era of gradual globalization, no one can stay out of it.


    The international situation has become more unstable, the whole world seems to have become turbulent, everything has become simple and blurred.


    For some careerists, they want to see the international situation become turbulent, but for most civilians, they want to see the world stable without any turbulence, especially without war.


    But there are some things that ordinary people can''t control.


    As a result of mutual sanctions, conflicts between countries become more and more serious. In a fit of anger, bear country and Eagle country are making waves on the border between dragon country and rat country, carrying out a kind of military provocation.


    Among them, the Bear Kingdom does business on the northern border of the Dragon Kingdom, while the eagle kingdom does business on the territorial sea of the rat kingdom.


    As the only two superpowers in the world, the military capabilities of bear and Eagle are very strong, which can be said to be among the best. Even the Dragon kingdom with Shen Ze''s military headquarters can''t compete with bear and eagle.


    In the face of the military provocation from the bear country and the eagle country, both the rat country and the dragon country are under great pressure.


    ¡­¡­


    Due to the pressure exerted by bear and Eagle countries, as well as the consideration of various aspects, dragon and mouse countries calm down and did not fight again.


    The situation along the western border of Longguo has become much more stable, less tense and less stressful.


    Although the western war zone will still carry out investigation and stand guard, we all know that there will be no more fighting between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom for a while.


    Normally speaking, there is no pressure on the western border. Shen Ze does not need to stay in the western war zone, but he does not leave. Instead, he still stays in the western war zone.


    The international situation is very unstable now. Shen Ze thinks it''s better to stay in the war zone, so that he can get first-hand information at the first time.


    Although as Shen Ze, he does not need to stay in the war zone in person, but can coordinate everything in Yanjing, but he does not do so.


    That day, Qin Chao, who just got the first-hand news, came to the Shuai mansion where Shen Ze lived.


    After seeing Shen Ze, Qin Chao, with a dignified face and a low voice, reported to Shen Zechen: "long Shuai, Xiong Guo has sent more than 100000 troops to our northern border. It looks like he is going to do something important."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he nodded quietly.


    Then he looked up at Qin Chao and said in a soft voice, "do you think Congress Xiong has used force against our dragon kingdom?"


    "It''s hard to say."


    Qin Chao pondered for a moment, and said: "at the beginning, there were many conflicts between the Dragon Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom. Although there was no war, there were always contradictions."


    "What''s more, I think the Bear Kingdom has always had the ambition of being a wolf, and always wanted to seize the interests of our dragon Kingdom and occupy our land."


    "At that time, because of the land, there was no small conflict between the Dragon Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom."


    "At this time, it''s hard to say that the Bear Kingdom will not use force against our dragon kingdom."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze nodded and said nothing for the first time.


    He pondered for a while, then said: "at this time, the Bear Kingdom really has the possibility to use force against our dragon kingdom."


    Qin Chao''s face became more dignified.


    He took a look at Shen Ze, and then said in a deep voice, "if Xiong really wants to use force against our dragon Kingdom, the pressure on our dragon kingdom is much greater than that on the rat kingdom!"


    Bear country and Eagle country are the only two superpowers in the world. The military capabilities of each country are very terrible, which can not be matched and countered by other countries.


    If Xiong uses force against the Dragon Kingdom, the pressure on the Dragon kingdom will obviously be very great.


    Both Qin Chao and Shen Ze can think of this, but Shen Ze is not as pessimistic and dignified as Qin Chao.


    Shen Ze said calmly: "even if the Bear Kingdom uses force against our dragon Kingdom, it will not launch a big war. At most, it is to do something in the northern border and make a little friction and conflict."


    "Our Dragon kingdom is not a soft persimmon now. It doesn''t mean that we can fight. Even the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom dare not easily launch a war against our dragon kingdom. After all, the price is too high."


    Qin Chao thinks Shen Ze is right, but he is still worried.


    "Under normal circumstances, the state of bear will not fight with the state of dragon, but I''m afraid the state of bear will make things worse."


    As we all know, Xiong is the most war loving country in the world. If you don''t agree with each other, you will use force, and if you fight, you will fight to death. It''s like a tendon, and you won''t change your mind.


    For any country in conflict with bear state, it''s really a headache to fight with bear state, because bear state is the kind of country that kills red eyes when fighting.


    Qin Chao''s worry is obviously reasonable.


    Judging from what Xiong Guo has done, as long as there is a conflict with Xiong Guo, how things will develop then is really out of control!


    Listen to Qin Chao say so, Shen Ze also realized this, the facial expression also becomes a little dignified.

 Chapter 666

    As Qin Chao said, Xiong is a country that doesn''t play cards according to common sense, and it is also a country that likes to fight. Once it starts fighting, it is likely that it won''t stop.


    When that happens, things get out of hand and things get really bad.


    And the best choice is not to let the dragon country and bear country conflict, or there is a war, that can avoid all uncontrollable things.


    "Both Bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom are excrement stirring sticks, and these two excrement stirring sticks often come to our dragon kingdom. Especially recently, both Bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom are so damn angry!"


    "However, although I hate bear country and Eagle country, I can''t really make up my mind if I really fight against bear country or Eagle country."


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, some things can''t be changed. Bear country and Eagle country are the only two superpowers in the world, and their military capabilities are the best. If we fight bear country, it''s hard to say whether we will win or lose."


    After Qin Chao said these words in a low voice, he looked worried.


    Shen Ze''s eyes twinkled for a moment, and then he said, "there is a big gap between the military strength of the Dragon Kingdom and that of the Bear Kingdom, but the Bear Kingdom can''t crush us militarily."


    "Of course, in my opinion, I don''t want to really fight with Xiong."


    Shen Ze is not afraid of the state of bear, but does not want to fight with the state of bear, resulting in too many casualties among the soldiers of the state of dragon.


    After all, it is a fact that Xiong''s military strength is stronger than that of long.


    When war really starts, the weak side will naturally suffer more casualties.


    Even if dragon kingdom can fight Bear Kingdom, it will pay a great price, which is much higher than Bear Kingdom.


    Moreover, the current international situation is very unstable. Once the Bear Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom fight, the eagle kingdom is likely to attack the Dragon kingdom from other places when you are sick. This does not include using force against the Dragon kingdom.


    If that happens, the situation of Longguo will be very bad.


    Bear country is a super power, which is stronger than rat country by more than one level.


    If the Dragon kingdom is fighting against the rat Kingdom, it will at least be able to gain the upper hand at any cost, but if it is fighting against the Bear Kingdom, it is completely gaining the lower hand.


    Even if the Bear Kingdom is in a weak position, it can also lead other countries to attack the Dragon Kingdom, or even let other countries attack the Dragon kingdom.


    Therefore, no matter from which aspect, the war between the Dragon Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom is a hundred harms without any benefits!


    Qin Chao sighed, and then said, "long Shuai, I think we''d better swallow our breath this time. We won''t face up to the conflict with Xiong Guoqi. When we grow up, we''ll come back with this cowardice."


    Shen Ze pondered for a while, and then said, "there are some things that we can''t swallow our breath and solve."


    "With Xiong Guo''s temper, if he really wants to fight against our dragon Kingdom, he won''t give up just because we swallow our anger."


    "This matter, if we choose to swallow it, we must pay a certain price, otherwise this matter will not stop."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao nodded with approval, and then a touch of anger appeared on his face.


    It''s impossible to fight or not. What should we do?


    In fact, Qin Chao also understands that whatever they do, whether it''s Xiong or Ying, they want to get their own interests or achieve their own goals.


    If the bear state does not use force against the Dragon state, the Dragon state must pay a certain price. To put it bluntly, it must give up some interests to the bear state.


    As we all know, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom have always been the lion''s big mouth, and the interests they want are very big.


    If the Dragon state compromises and wants to give up its interests to the bear state, so that the bear state will not use force against the Dragon state, it is likely that the lion in the bear state will open his mouth and let the Dragon state give up its great interests.


    What''s more, once such a start is made, xiongguo will even advance an inch to gain more benefits from Longguo. What should be done then?


    If at that time the eagle Kingdom sees such a situation again, and thinks that the Bear Kingdom has tasted the sweetness by doing so, so does the eagle Kingdom, so as to obtain the interests of the Dragon Kingdom, what should it do?


    For the two hooligans, bear and eagle, they can really do such a thing.


    So, once some bad things are started, they are likely to get worse and worse.


    "There''s no need to make a decision so early now. The thunder and rain in xiongguo are small now, and he may not really use force against our dragon kingdom." Shen Ze said.


    In Shen Ze''s view, even if Xiong is a superpower, it will not rashly start a war.


    Of course, if it''s a fight against a small country, Xiong may not have so much fear, but if it''s a fight against the dragon country, Xiong obviously can''t just fight.


    After all, the Dragon kingdom is now regarded as a big country. It is the most powerful country in the world, except for the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. Moreover, the army of the Dragon kingdom is led by Shen Ze, a legendary General of modern times. Naturally, the military strength of the Dragon Kingdom is extraordinary.


    For all countries, unless it is a very important interest, they will not start a war, because the cost of starting a war is too great, and even the superpowers like bear and eagle will not be so easy to bear.


    A war, even if it will not bring down a country, will also cause a huge consumption of a country, leading to the decline of national strength.


    In Shen Ze''s view, although Xiong is a superpower, it will not rashly launch a war. After all, in order to maintain its international competitiveness, Xiong will not launch a big war and let itself fall into the mire of war.


    Longguo is a big country, and its military strength should not be underestimated. If Xiong Guozhen and Longguo fight, let alone who wins or loses in the end, it can be imagined that both Longguo and xiongguo will pay a great price.


    As for whether there are benefits or not, it is hard to say before the final result appears.


    Shen Ze can think of these, and Xiong Guo''s leadership can naturally think of them.


    In Shen Ze''s mind, if bear still wants to maintain the same competitiveness as Eagle in the world, bear will not choose to fight with dragon.


    Although it seems that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are on the same front, aiming at the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom together, everyone knows that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom may turn against each other at any time.


    Again, there is no forever friend, no forever enemy, only forever interest.


    Bear country and Eagle country want to get the same benefits now, so they stand on the same line, but their relationship is not secure, and it will break at any time.


    Because bear country and Eagle country have always been competitors. They are old enemies, and hostility is normal.

 Chapter 667

    In fact, the international situation has not reached a particularly bad situation, that is, there are two superpowers in the world, not one.


    As the only two superpowers in the world, bear and Eagle have always been a kind of competitive relationship, rarely United.


    And, for a long time before that, bear and Eagle were hostile.


    The two countries are defending each other and even using some means to suppress each other''s development.


    Because both bear country and Eagle country want to be the world leader and the only superpower.


    Therefore, the two countries are not only competitive, but sometimes hostile.


    If the bear country launches a war against the dragon country, it will fall into the mire of war, which will reduce its competitiveness with the eagle country. Obviously, this situation will not be what the bear country wants.


    If Xiong''s leadership has no problem, it should not launch a war against Longguo.


    In Shen Ze''s mind, the reason why Xiong sent 100000 troops to the northern border of the Dragon kingdom was just to put pressure on the Dragon Kingdom, or to create a threat and intimidation, not to use force with the Dragon kingdom.


    If Xiong really wants to fight with Longguo, the war may have begun.


    Of course, there are some reasons why the army is not tired of deceit. These are only Shen Ze''s conjectures. It''s still uncertain what Xiong Guo plans to do.


    All of these things can only be changed with no change. Of course, we should be well prepared.


    After thinking for a while, Qin Chao said, "long Shuai, would you like to go to the Northern War Zone in person?"


    After a pause, Qin Chao then said, "if you have long Shuai, you should be able to take charge of the Northern War Zone in person, which should have a deterrent effect on Xiong."


    Although there is a gap between the military strength of the Dragon Kingdom and that of the Bear Kingdom, it is not a big difference. Moreover, with Shen Ze in the Dragon Kingdom, the situation is very different.


    After all, there is no shortage of soldiers, but there is a shortage of generals.


    A good general, of course, can play a very big role.


    If there is Shen Ze in the Northern War Zone, there will be more things Xiong needs to think about and fear.


    Qin Chao''s proposal is reasonable and a very pertinent one.


    Shen Ze thought about it, nodded and said, "then I''ll go to the Northern War Zone."


    Qin Chao heard the speech, nodded, and then asked, "when are you going to go?"


    Shen Ze said, "let''s go today and arrange it for you."


    "Good."


    Qin Chao nodded, then turned away and arranged to go.


    Not long after Qin Chao left, a phone call came from the Northern War Zone.


    In the Northern War Zone, Li Guangrong, commander-in-chief of the basaltic army, wanted to contact Shen Ze.


    As a Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, Shen Ze will obviously answer the phone call from Li Guangrong.


    After learning the news, Shen Ze answered Li Guangrong''s phone for the first time.


    As soon as he got through the phone, Li Guangrong said, "Li Guangrong, commander in chief of the Northern War Zone, reported to the Grand Marshal that 100000 troops of Xiong state are pressing down on the border. The situation in the northern border is very tense now, and conflicts may break out at any time."


    After listening to Li Guangrong''s report, Shen Ze said quietly, "I''ve already understood what you said."


    Li Guangrong answered, and then asked, "what does Grand Marshal think of the current situation on the northern border?"


    Shen Ze says what he thinks.


    "The state of bear should not easily use force against the state of dragon. If the state of bear makes such a move, it is very likely that it will put pressure on the state of dragon and do something to give the state of dragon a kind of threat. The thunder is loud and the rain is small."


    "Just take precautions in your Northern War Zone, and don''t pay too much attention to Xiong''s deployment."


    Li Guangrong first gave a hum, and then said in a deep voice: "marshal, Xiong Guo doesn''t look like a fake trick, but it seems to be a real one."


    "After investigation, the 100000 troops sent by Xiong are all fully armed. When they came to the border, they began to practice in actual combat, which seems to be preparing for combat."


    After listening to Li Guangrong''s words, Shen Ze commented, "the more Xiong Guo does this, the more he seems to be bluffing."


    Li Guangrong''s tone was filled with a strong worry, "I''m afraid that the bear Congress will come for real."


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and said, "I''m going to come to the Northern War Zone to have a look in person. We''ll talk about other things when we meet."


    Hearing that Shen Ze said he would go to the Northern War Zone in person, Li Guangrong was a little surprised and relieved.


    Li Guangrong immediately agreed, "well, Li Guangrong is in the northern theater to welcome the arrival of the Grand Marshal."


    Shen Ze gave a hum and then ended the call.


    It wasn''t long after Shen Ze and Li Guangrong ended their conversation that the national court also called. It was still about Xiong''s dispatching 100000 troops to the northern border of the Dragon kingdom.


    The court attaches great importance to Xiong''s dispatching 100000 troops to the northern border of the Dragon kingdom.


    Huang Shiping convened the parliament for the first time. After discussion, the National Assembly agreed that Shen Ze should be allowed to go to the Northern War Zone, and Shen Ze should take charge of the Northern War Zone in person, so as to prevent Xiong kingdom from offending the northern border of dragon kingdom.


    It''s known all over the world that Xiong Guo is tough.


    The leadership of the whole dragon Kingdom dare not be careless and can only take precautions as far as possible.


    In the eyes of the court, although Xiong only sent 100000 troops to the northern border of the Dragon Kingdom, he didn''t mean to fight with the Dragon Kingdom directly.


    In principle, the 35th basaltic army in the northern theater is enough to cope with Xiong''s 100000 troops. However, the National People''s court agreed that it is necessary to transfer Shen Ze to the northern theater.


    Members of the court still know that Shen Ze''s presence in the northern war zone can not only deter Xiong Guozhen, but also enable Shen Ze to plan everything and be prepared as much as possible to prevent Xiong Guozhen from using force against the Dragon kingdom.


    Even if we all think that the bear state will not do harm to the Dragon state in a rational way.


    But some things still need to be prevented. After all, xiongguo is a country that doesn''t play cards according to common sense. It''s really uncertain whether war will happen or not.


    The hand of Xiong Kingdom makes the whole dragon Kingdom feel like a whole army.


    You can see the toughness of Xiong kingdom.


    There was no superfluous meaning in the national court. There was only one instruction, which was to let Shen Ze go to the Northern War Zone.


    Shen Ze was going to the Northern War Zone, so he had no objection to the instructions issued by the national court.


    On that day, Shen Ze took a special plane to the Northern War Zone.


    After arriving in the Northern War Zone, Shen Ze personally went to investigate the situation on the northern border.


    As Li Guangrong said, the 100000 troops dispatched by Xiong are all fully armed, and they are practicing on the border. It''s really like fighting.


    However, in Shen Ze''s view, Xiong Guo is just like a paper tiger.


    If Xiong really wants to fight, why should he engage in such extravagant activities?

 Chapter 668

    During Shen Ze''s actual investigation, Li Guangrong, the commander-in-chief of the Northern War Zone, was always with him.


    At sunset, they stood on the top of a snowy mountain on the northern border.


    Shen Ze directly looks inside the border of Xiong state with his eyes, while Li Guangrong standing beside him looks inside the border of Xiong state with a telescope.


    Shen Ze can''t see it with the naked eye, but Li Guangrong can only see it with a telescope.


    "Marshal, do you think the state of Xiong will use force against our dragon kingdom?" Li Guangrong broke the silence and asked.


    Shen Ze looked into the distance with his hands on his back.


    In the face of Li Guangrong''s inquiry, he pondered for a while before he said: "if Xiong really wanted to use force against our dragon Kingdom, he would not engage in such extravagance."


    Li Guangrong felt thoughtful when he heard the speech.


    "Grand Marshal means that Xiong state is just trying to make a name, show his muscles, and only exert pressure on our dragon state, not to use force against our dragon state?"


    "I''m just looking at the current situation. It''s hard to say whether this is the case or not," Shen said


    "But one thing is certain, Xiong will not use force against our dragon Kingdom now, but whether it will use force later is uncertain."


    When Li Guangrong heard the speech, he had a dignified look on his face.


    After a while, Li Guangrong said, "in terms of the current situation, I really don''t want Xiong to use force against us."


    In Li Guangrong''s view, Longguo is under great pressure now.


    Before that, there was a huge conflict with the rat Kingdom, and even a large-scale war broke out, resulting in many casualties of soldiers and the consumption of resources.


    After that, the bear state and the eagle state imposed economic sanctions and suppression on the Dragon state, making the current situation in the Dragon state very turbulent and unstable.


    For today''s Dragon Kingdom, if there is another wave of large-scale war, or a big fight with Bear Kingdom, the crisis of dragon kingdom will be aggravated.


    If the crisis worsens too much, the situation in Longguo will get worse and worse, and no one can predict what bad results will be.


    If you can, Li Guangrong doesn''t want to fight with Xiong Guo.


    Let''s not talk about the strength of the Dragon kingdom to fight again. Let''s say that Xiong kingdom is a superpower with strong military strength and is not so easy to fight.


    Fighting with bear country will cost a lot.


    It''s not just Li Guangrong. In fact, many people don''t want to go to war with Xiong.


    Of course, other countries don''t want to fight with bear or eagle.


    Bear country and Eagle country are the only two superpowers, any other country and their use of force are not good fruit to eat!


    Before that, when Xiong continued to engage in affairs on the northern border of Longguo, Li Guangrong, commander in chief of the Northern War Zone, had a headache.


    All along, Li Guangrong didn''t want to have any conflict with Xiong.


    Previously, in the face of Xiong''s provocation on the northern border, Li Guangrong turned a blind eye and ignored it.


    It''s not that Li Guangrong is bloodless and dare not resist. It''s that Xiong Guo is too tough to fight and dare not provoke.


    Therefore, Li Guangrong is very worried about Xiong''s dispatching 100000 troops to the border. He doesn''t think of too much conflict and feels very headache.


    Shen Ze can roughly figure out what Li Guangrong is thinking.


    Shen Ze took his eyes back from a distance. Then he turned around and took a look at Li Guangrong. He said, "don''t worry too much. Just be prepared."


    Li Guangrong noticed Shen Ze''s eyes. He put down his telescope and turned to look at Shen Ze.


    Li Guangrong bowed slightly to Shen Ze and said, "yes, Grand Marshal."


    "All right, go back!" Shen Ze said.


    "Good." Li Guangrong nodded.


    Then Shen Ze and Li Guangrong returned to the Northern War Zone.


    Earlier, when Xiong sent troops to the border, Li Guangrong made defensive deployment at the first time.


    After returning to the northern theater, Shen Ze learned about the deployment of the northern theater, and then made some detailed changes and optimization to achieve the best effect of defense deployment.


    After the deployment, it was already late at night. Shen Ze ate something and then went to have a rest.


    Since then, Shen Ze has been in the Northern War Zone!


    The news of Shen Ze''s going to the Northern War Zone soon spread, and Xiong''s intelligence department apparently also received the news.


    "Shen Diaolong went to the Northern War Zone of the Dragon kingdom. In doing so, the Dragon kingdom should have prepared for defense."


    "Hum, if the Bear Kingdom uses force against the Dragon Kingdom, we can only send one Shen Diaolong to stop our army."


    "Although our country of Xiong only sent 100000 troops to the border, it is still no less than the 300000 basaltic troops stationed in the northern border of Longguo!"


    "If there is a real fight, the 100000 troops of the Bear Kingdom will level the northern border of the Dragon kingdom!"


    "Although our country has only sent 100000 troops, it is enough to fight the Northern War Zone of the Dragon Kingdom, because our weapons are much more advanced."


    "When the Dragon Kingdom transferred Shen Diaolong to the Northern War Zone, is he ready to fight against our country Xiong?"


    "At this time, I don''t believe that the Dragon Kingdom dares to fight against the Bear Kingdom!"


    "I''m kidding. Our country Xiong is a superpower, and its military strength is one level stronger than that of the dragon country. What does the dragon country use to fight against our country Xiong?"


    "I think the Dragon kingdom called Shen Diaolong to their northern war zone just to better defend our Bear Kingdom. They were afraid."


    "Does the Dragon Kingdom think that calling a Shen Diaolong to defend the Bear Kingdom? If we Xiong really want to fight their dragon Kingdom, their dragon kingdom will not be able to defend! "


    "With the military strength of our bear country, the dragon country really can''t defend it!"


    "I think we bear country should give dragon country some color to see, let him know the strength of our bear country, lest let him dare to resist again."


    "The Dragon Kingdom has been developing for several years, and I think I can challenge the Bear Kingdom. I also think I should teach the Dragon kingdom a lesson."


    "Even if we bear Kingdom don''t want to start a large-scale war, we can do something at the border of dragon kingdom to let the Dragon Kingdom know the pain, and then dare not provoke us bear kingdom again!"


    "We bear country want interests, dragon country should obediently let out, if he doesn''t take the initiative to let out, we need to show his muscles."


    "I don''t feel like I have anything to say now. If you want me to say it, I''ll just level the northern border of the Dragon kingdom. I''ll just talk with my strength, and I don''t want to do anything fancy with them."


    "The Bear Kingdom is not the rat kingdom. Even if we beat the Dragon Kingdom, the Dragon Kingdom doesn''t dare to do anything about it!"


    "Then stop talking nonsense and teach the Dragon kingdom a lesson."


    The people of Xiong kingdom are very aggressive and have strong ideas. Most people propose to use force against the Dragon kingdom!

 Chapter 669

    The common people in Xiong state have a strong sense of fighting.


    Of course, the reason why they want to use force against the state of dragon is that they are used to arrogance and feel that the state of dragon should not make any resistance in the face of the oppression of the state of bear.


    As for the sanctions against bear state, we should not take counter measures, but should be obedient and let bear state suppress us.


    At the same time, the Dragon kingdom should not make military defense, always on guard against the Bear Kingdom.


    Another reason is that the people of the state of bear think that the state of bear is very strong, and the state of dragon can''t resist the state of bear at all, so they want to use force against the state of dragon to teach the state of dragon a lesson.


    Although the ideas of the ordinary people in Xiong can also play a certain role, the actions of the country mainly depend on how the leadership of Xiong decides.


    Similar to Shen Ze''s inference, Xiong didn''t want to attack the Dragon Kingdom directly. The actions Xiong took just wanted to put pressure on the Dragon Kingdom, which meant that he wanted to make the Dragon Kingdom yield to Xiong''s power.


    Of course, this is only a temporary action taken by bear state, and it is also the first step.


    As for what actions bear will take in the future, or change actions according to the situation, it is possible.


    The fact that the state of long dispatched Shen Ze to the Northern War Zone to command the Northern War Zone to defend Xiong state in an all-round way has attracted great attention from the leadership of Xiong state.


    Xiong''s leadership convened a Congress to discuss the matter.


    "The state of the Dragon dispatched Shen Diaolong to the Northern War Zone. It seems that the state of the Dragon wants to defend the state of the bear."


    "If we really want to use force against the Dragon Kingdom, even if there is Shen Diaolong, his dragon kingdom can''t resist our attack."


    "The military strength of our country Xiong is more than one level stronger than that of the dragon country. If we use force, the dragon country will not be able to stop it."


    "If the Dragon kingdom does this, it''s just a mantis arm serving as a cart. It''s useless for eggs."


    "Judging from what the state of dragon has done, the state of dragon does not intend to be soft on the state of bear."


    "Long Guo doesn''t accept soft, we move a bit real, let him know to hurt, otherwise he doesn''t know to accept soft."


    "It''s not a trivial matter to use force against the Dragon kingdom. We can''t make a decision easily."


    "Yes, although Xiong is stronger than long, long is not a small country that can be bullied at will. We need to respect the facts. Long is a big country with Shen Diaolong. The military strength of long can not be underestimated."


    "If the Bear Kingdom uses force against the Dragon Kingdom, it is likely to fall into the mire of war, and even if the Bear Kingdom can defeat the Dragon Kingdom, it will pay a great price."


    "The use of force against the Dragon state still needs careful consideration."


    "The country of eagle and our country of bear have always been in a state of competition and hostility. The country of Eagle has not launched a large-scale war. If we launch a large-scale war, our competitiveness will certainly be weakened, and the country that gains the most benefits will become the country of eagle."


    "We need to suppress the Dragon state, but the benefits from using force against the Dragon state are not great. There is no need for the bear state to use force against the Dragon state."


    "From all aspects, there is no need for us to use force against the Dragon kingdom. If we use force, it will really do more harm than good, and the gain is not worth the loss."


    "If we don''t teach the Dragon kingdom a lesson, the Dragon Kingdom won''t be honest. If we punish him, he will give us some counter measures, so that our own interests of Bear Kingdom will be damaged."


    "I think it''s still necessary to use force against the state of long. At least we should teach the state of long a lesson so that he can be honest and can''t resist the sanctions imposed by the state of Xiong to the maximum extent."


    "Yes, we can not launch a large-scale war, we can launch a small-scale battle and beat the Dragon kingdom to make him honest."


    "Yes, I also think it''s necessary to beat the Dragon kingdom. Now the best way is to launch a small-scale war."


    "With the military strength of our bear country, the dragon country certainly does not dare to resist, and he can only let us teach him a lesson."


    "Our country of bear is not a country of rat. Even if our country of bear beat his country of dragon, his country of dragon dare not say anything. He can only eat Coptis and dare not be presumptuous!"


    "Although it''s better not to wage war or conflict, there is no better choice now. In order to make Longguo honest, we can only beat him up!"


    "For the benefit of Xiong, it''s necessary to use force against the Dragon state to make it honest."


    "That''s the decision. Let''s teach Longguo a lesson according to the situation." In the end, the supreme leader of bear made such a decision.


    ¡­¡­


    As for the 100000 troops dispatched by the state of bear to the border between the state of dragon and the state of bear, from the leadership of the state of dragon to the common people of the state of dragon, they feel a lot of pressure.


    If there is a conflict with the rat Kingdom, the whole dragon kingdom will not have so much pressure and tension, but the Bear Kingdom is different.


    Xiongguo is one of the only two superpowers in the world, which is stronger than Longguo in both military and economic aspects.


    If there is a conflict between the state of dragon and the state of bear, they will fight each other to death. All the people in the state of dragon know that the state of dragon will lose to the state of bear in the end. Although under normal circumstances, the state of dragon and the state of bear will not go on forever, who can make some things clear?


    Before that, even if Shen Ze personally led the battle and clashed with the rat Kingdom, even if he was victorious in the end, he paid a great price.


    For example, in terms of the casualties of soldiers, although the number of soldiers killed in rat kingdom is more than 100000, the cost of 40000 soldiers killed in long kingdom is still unacceptable.


    The state of rat is different from the state of bear. The state of rat is weaker than the state of dragon, but the state of bear is a super power, stronger than the state of dragon in all aspects.


    Therefore, if the state of dragon and the state of bear fight, even if they can resist the attack of the state of bear, they will pay a great price.


    The situation of the Bear Kingdom beating the Dragon kingdom is likely to be the situation of the Dragon Kingdom beating the rat kingdom. The Dragon kingdom will suffer more casualties and pay a greater price.


    Because of this, the whole dragon Kingdom doesn''t want a war between the Dragon Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom.


    After all, no one wants to do things that suffer losses.


    Of course, another reason is that there was a war between the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom before, and the losses were not small. In addition, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom have been suppressing and imposing sanctions on the Dragon kingdom. The current situation of the Dragon kingdom is very bad. If the Dragon Kingdom falls into the war again, it will make the situation worse.


    "The current situation of the Dragon Kingdom really can''t have a big conflict with the Bear Kingdom, otherwise it will be difficult to deal with."


    "The Dragon Kingdom needs stable development now. We really can''t have a war with the Bear Kingdom."


    "The state of bear is a super power, and our country of dragon can''t compare with the state of bear. If we really fight, we can''t get any good, we still can''t fight well."


    "I don''t know what Xiong sent troops to the border to do. They don''t really want to attack our dragon Kingdom, do they?"

 Chapter 670

    "Although the Dragon kingdom can''t compare with the Bear Kingdom, it''s not a weak country that can bully at will. I don''t think the Bear Kingdom will easily use force against the Dragon kingdom. We don''t have to worry so much."


    "It is said that the 100000 troops dispatched by Xiong state are fully armed, and they have been practicing in actual combat. They look like they are ready to fight at any time."


    "Neither the Dragon kingdom nor the Bear Kingdom wants to fall into a big war. Under normal circumstances, the Bear Kingdom will not use force against our dragon kingdom."


    "There are some things that are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Let''s get ready."


    "It''s said that Shen Diaolong has already gone to the Northern War Zone. If Shen Diaolong is in charge of the Northern War Zone himself, even if something really happens, it''s not a big problem."


    "Whether Shen Diaolong goes to the northern war zone or not, I still hope that the state of dragon will not fight with the state of bear."


    "There are some things that we can''t control. Let the leaders operate them."


    As for Xiong''s dispatching 100000 troops to the northern border of the Dragon Kingdom, the people of the Dragon kingdom are worried, and most of them are pessimistic.


    Of course, all worries are unnecessary before things happen.


    However, it is said that, but some worries are inevitable.


    Compared with ordinary people, the leadership of Longguo is more worried about it.


    Every country has an intelligence service.


    Due to the recent tense situation with bear state, the Intelligence Department of dragon state has been keeping a close eye on bear state to get all the information about bear state.


    There is no airtight wall in the world. No matter how well Xiong protects the news, it will eventually be revealed.


    Through various means, the Intelligence Department of the Dragon Kingdom inquires into the internal information of the Bear Kingdom and learns that the Bear Kingdom will launch a small-scale war on the northern border of the Dragon Kingdom, which will give a heavy blow to the Dragon kingdom.


    After learning the news, Huang Shiping immediately convened the Congress to discuss the matter.


    "Intelligence got the news that bear state will launch an attack on our northern border." Huang Shiping scanned the hall and said in a deep voice.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, everyone on the scene frowned, and their faces became very dignified.


    What''s going on?


    Xiongguo is a superpower with terrible military strength, which is higher than that of Longguo. If xiongguo launches an attack on Longguo, how can it resist it?


    I don''t know how much to lose


    Seeing that everyone was frowning and silent, Huang Shiping frowned and his face became a little ugly.


    He broke the silence and said in a deep voice, "let''s find a way to stop the Bear Kingdom from using force against our dragon kingdom."


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, all of them began to think of ways.


    After a while, someone said, "I don''t think we have any good way now. We have to negotiate with the bear state to give up some interests and let the bear state not use force against our dragon state."


    "The state of bear is one of those people who eat people and don''t spit out bones. If we make peace with him and take the initiative to give up our interests, the state of bear will certainly open its mouth and seize as many interests as possible from the state of dragon. At that time, I''m afraid the state of dragon will not be able to give the interests that the state of bear wants."


    "Yes, both Xiong and Ying are old hooligans. They are used to looting. They have a big appetite and are not so satisfied. If we are soft hearted and take the initiative to negotiate with Xiong to let them benefit, Xiong will certainly make further efforts."


    "I don''t think we can have peace talks with the bear state. If we take the initiative to make peace talks this time and let the bear state enjoy the benefits, then if the bear state does this again, or the eagle state does the same thing, how much benefits will we take to fill their wolf ambition?"


    "We can''t start this business. Once this business is started, bad things will happen one after another. So I think we can''t negotiate peace with Xiong Guo, we should stick to it!"


    "Although xiongguo''s military strength is strong, it''s not so strong that it can crush our dragon kingdom. Even if xiongguo attacks our dragon Kingdom, he will pay a great price. We just want to make xiongguo headache and make him unable to continue to use force against our dragon kingdom."


    "According to this news, Xiong did not want to launch a large-scale war against our dragon Kingdom, just a small-scale war. The main purpose is to make our dragon Kingdom soft and let other bear countries gain benefits. We can''t follow his will."


    "I don''t think we can compromise and follow Xiong Guo''s wishes. Once Xiong Guo has tasted the sweetness this time, Xiong Guo will surely take the interests of our dragon Kingdom more seriously. For the development of the Dragon Kingdom, even if we have to sacrifice some people and lose some interests this time, we have to fight to the end and never give in!"


    "Xiongguo is not that strong country. We don''t have to be so pessimistic. Even though there is a gap between our dragon Kingdom and xiongguo in military strength, it''s not a natural chasm. I think as long as we are prepared, we can defend against xiongguo''s attack."


    "What''s more, Shen Diaolong is now in the Northern War Zone, and he should be able to cope with it when he knows Xiong Guo is going to fight in advance."


    "The military strength of our dragon kingdom is not weak either. Don''t be afraid of the other Bear Kingdom. If the other Bear Kingdom really uses force against us, we will fight with him to the end. It''s a big deal."


    "Let''s not be too pessimistic now. It''s still uncertain whether xiongguo will use force against our dragon kingdom. There are variables in it."


    "No matter whether the Bear Kingdom is right or not, let''s just be prepared. If it doesn''t happen, it''s better. If it does happen, let''s have a good fight with the Bear Kingdom!"


    "Fight, fight. Before we fought with the rat Kingdom, we dragon kingdom was in the upper hand, and we didn''t exert all our strength. Now if we can fight with the Bear Kingdom, we can just show the muscles of our dragon kingdom to the whole world, and tell the whole world how strong our Dragon kingdom is now!"


    "We should make more preparations for this matter. We can fight against Xiong Guo, but some battles are better not to fight."


    "On the one hand, we should prepare for the attack of bear country, on the other hand, we should start negotiations with bear country. If we can solve it peacefully, we will solve it peacefully. If we can''t, we will meet with bear country on the battlefield."


    "We can talk about it, but we can''t give the interest to Xiong Guo."


    "If we can really avoid a big fight, I think we can give up a small part of our acceptable interests."


    "Let''s not give up our interests. Let''s talk to Xiong directly. If we don''t give up any interests, we will show that we are not afraid to fight. If Xiong really wants to fight with us, we will fight with him!"


    "We must not be soft at this time, or our efforts in recent years will be in vain!"

 Chapter 671

    "The Dragon kingdom was a small and weak country, and anyone could bully it. Among them, the country of rats and the country of bears were the most bullied."


    "We Longguo have been striving to develop for so many years in order not to be bullied any more, and to be able to stand upright in the world."


    "We must not be soft hearted and compromise now, or all our efforts will be in vain."


    "We''re going to show the world our determination of the Dragon Kingdom, not to be bullied. If anyone dares to provoke us again, we''ll follow him to the end. Barefoot people are not afraid to wear shoes, and we''ll start all over again."


    A member of the National People''s court said these words earnestly and sincerely.


    Everyone felt that this man was right and nodded in agreement.


    "Well, let''s make it clear that we should negotiate with Xiong. If Xiong doesn''t change his mind and insists on fighting us, we will fight him!"


    In the end, Huang made a decision.


    After the meeting, Huang Shiping told the court to send a message to Xiong. It was not like negotiation, but like telling Xiong directly.


    If Xiong really wants to use force against the Dragon Kingdom, then the Dragon kingdom will make a corresponding counterattack!


    Longguo is very strong in this way!


    As one of the only two superpowers in the world, no country has ever dared to challenge bear like this.


    The state of dragon has set a precedent. It can be said that it is bold!


    To bear state, the Dragon state''s challenge to bear state is disrespect and disrespect to bear state, which is unacceptable to bear state.


    Xiong''s leadership was very angry and displeased when they learned of Long''s determination.


    "The Dragon Kingdom really dares to fight against the Bear Kingdom when it has developed for several years. It''s really ungrateful!"


    "Our bear country is a superpower. Even though it has developed very well in recent years, it can only be regarded as a big country. Compared with our bear country, it is still a lot worse. Why does he dare to show such determination to our bear country?"


    "The Dragon Kingdom just doesn''t clean up. I think that after several years of development, I really think that my wings are hard. I think that I can compete with Xiong kingdom. I just don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth!"


    "The leadership of the state of dragon is so inflated that it dares to challenge the state of Xiong like this. It''s really a dead end!"


    As a superpower, Xiong people put their own identity and status in a very good position and are superior everywhere.


    In the face of dragon''s challenge, Xiong people feel that dragon is unkind, dissatisfied and despised at the same time.


    The leadership of Xiong country sneers at the behavior of long country. They are very contemptuous and sarcastic. Of course, they are also very angry.


    "Let''s not hesitate now. Let''s fight against the Dragon Kingdom directly."


    "Before we fight the Dragon Kingdom, the other dragon kingdom will come out to challenge us. We can''t do without fighting."


    "Since the Dragon Kingdom wants to die, we''ll help him. This time, we''ll have a fierce fight with him, so that all the people in the Dragon kingdom will know the pain, and the Dragon kingdom will never dare to challenge our bear kingdom again!"


    "I hesitated to fight the Dragon kingdom before, but now I don''t have to. Since the Dragon Kingdom jumps like this, we''ll deal with him hard!"


    "We must deal with the Dragon Kingdom, or he can really challenge anyone who is in Bear Kingdom!"


    "This time, we must give dragon some color to see, let him know the strength of our bear country!"


    "Long Guo has to hit the gun. Let''s not get used to him. Let''s fight directly."


    Both the common people and the leadership of the state of bear hold the state of bear high. They regard the determination of the state of dragon as the challenge of the state of dragon to the state of bear, so they don''t take the attitude of calming things down, but angrily want to use force against the state of Dragon.


    Before that, Xiong had a tentative mentality, or had not prepared to use force against Longguo.


    Now, most of Xiong''s leaders think that they want to use force against the Dragon state. Of course, some of them still don''t want to use force against the Dragon state.


    "Everyone should calm down. Don''t be carried away by anger. You can''t launch a war against the Dragon Kingdom just because you are angry."


    "Once the war starts, many things will become uncontrollable. We can''t act impulsively."


    "If we make a big fuss, if we can''t stop it at that time, our country of bear will fall into the mire."


    "I don''t think it''s necessary for us to fight with the Dragon kingdom. If we really fight with the Dragon Kingdom, then the eagle kingdom will definitely come out and do something for us."


    "Once we fight with the Dragon Kingdom, we can''t control the things after that. We are better than the Dragon Kingdom, but if we piss off the Dragon Kingdom and give us a fish in the net, it''s really not worth the loss!"


    "Yes, we should be rational. If we teach the Dragon kingdom a lesson this time and let the Dragon Kingdom bear a grudge, it will be very difficult to deal with it. Once we go to war with the Dragon Kingdom, the eagle kingdom will certainly seize this opportunity to deal with the Bear Kingdom."


    "After careful calculation, we don''t get much benefit from using force against the state of dragon. At most, we want the state of dragon to remove some counter measures, but these are all mosquito meat."


    "If we fall into the mire of war because of the war with the Dragon Kingdom and are targeted by the eagle Kingdom, our competitiveness will become weaker and our global interests will be damaged, then we will really lose a lot."


    "To start a war rashly will only make our bear country lose more. We can''t use force rashly just because we are angry."


    "Even if the state of dragon makes such a statement, it means that it really has such a plan. If we use force against the state of dragon, the state of dragon may fight us to the end, and then we may be delayed by the state of dragon."


    "We should believe that the Dragon Congress has done such a thing. After all, the Dragon kingdom is fighting. As we all know, the Dragon kingdom can really do what it says."


    "Judging from the overall interests, we Xiong Guozhen should not use force against the Dragon kingdom!"


    Although most of the people are indignant and want to use force against Longguo, some of the leadership of xiongguo remain rational, weigh the advantages and disadvantages, and analyze the interests.


    When these people analyze the pros and cons, those angry people are calm down.


    "In this way, it seems that the Bear Kingdom should not use force against the Dragon kingdom?"


    "Our interests in using force against the Dragon kingdom are too small to be worth the loss. There is no need at all!"


    "If you don''t use force against the Dragon Kingdom, it''s hard not to do so?"


    "The Dragon kingdom is challenging the Bear Kingdom. If we really let it go, it''s really a cheap dragon kingdom."


    "Even if we don''t use force against the Dragon Kingdom, we must take some measures to make the Dragon Kingdom uncomfortable!"


    "Let''s impose more severe sanctions on the Dragon kingdom."


    "Stop using force for the time being and continue to increase sanctions!"


    Finally, after discussion, Xiong''s leadership did not use force against the Dragon state at the first time, but chose to increase the sanctions against the Dragon state first.


    As for whether to fight or not, we''ll see later!

 Chapter 672

    Although the people of Xiong state have a strong sense of fighting, it is not a small matter to use force against long state after all.


    The common people can use their emotions, but the leadership absolutely can''t.


    Although Xiong is a country that likes to use force, it is not really mindless. Everything is solved by force.


    Even though the people have a strong sense of fighting, after calm thinking, the leadership decided to increase sanctions against Longguo instead of using direct force.


    After the discussion, as soon as the meeting was over, Xiong''s Court issued an order to increase the sanctions against Longguo, which were mainly economic sanctions.


    Before that, both Xiong and Ying had imposed economic sanctions on Longguo. The domestic economic situation of Longguo has become not very good.


    Now, Xiong has increased sanctions, which makes the situation worse for Longguo.


    In a modern society, there is either a hot war or an economic war.


    I don''t know if there is a tacit understanding. When the bear country increases its sanctions, the eagle country also increases its sanctions against the dragon country.


    For a moment, the situation of the Dragon kingdom became very difficult.


    Sometimes economic war is more terrifying than hot war. The Dragon kingdom is subject to economic sanctions by the two superpowers, Eagle Kingdom and Bear Kingdom. The domestic economy suddenly becomes very bad, and the overall economy becomes very bad.


    A large number of enterprises have gone bankrupt, the number of unemployed is rising, and social conflicts are increasing


    The unilateral economic war launched by Xiong and Ying against the Dragon Kingdom has a greater impact and involves more people than launching a war.


    After all, the overall economy of the Dragon state will be affected, which will affect all the people of the Dragon state.


    The behavior of Xiong and Ying countries directly led to the bad life of the people in Longguo.


    "Damn, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are trying to make our dragon Kingdom die! How bad it is


    "It''s shameless and despicable for the bear and the eagle to launch an economic war unilaterally. Hooligans are hooligans. Dogs can''t change their way of eating shit!"


    "It''s very uncomfortable that the two countries have affected all of us and made our lives worse."


    "We can''t wait to die, just let bear country and Eagle country do this to us. They won''t let us have a better time, and we won''t let them have a better time!"


    "If our dragon Kingdom has been carried on like this by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, it will be very bad in the end. We must resist, or it will be like chronic death, and the end will be very miserable."


    "Since both the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom don''t want to have a good time, we''ll fight them to the end and make everyone have a bad time!"


    "At this time, we in the Dragon kingdom can''t bear any more. If we continue to bear and resist, we will only allow the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom to advance an inch and impose more severe sanctions on our dragon kingdom!"


    "In this situation, there''s really nothing to say. There''s no other way except to stand up and fight. After all, even if our dragon Kingdom now admits defeat, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will not let us go."


    "Don''t be so naive as to think that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle parliament will let us go of the Dragon kingdom or spare us. They are just holding the idea that they will not stop killing our dragon kingdom. Let''s recognize the reality and stop dreaming."


    "Yes, now we have to work hard with bear country and Eagle country. Our destiny is in our own hands. We can only work out a chance of survival."


    "If you don''t spell it, you will die. If you spell it, you may be able to spell out a bright blue sky!"


    "We''d rather die standing than live kneeling, and we''ll fight all our enemies to the end!"


    The people of the Dragon kingdom are very angry and unhappy about Xiong''s increasing sanctions on the Dragon kingdom.


    All the people are full of indignation and want to fight with the state of bear and the state of eagle to the end!


    Most of the ordinary people vent their emotions without careful consideration. As the leadership, it is obvious that they can not be so emotional.


    Although Huang Shiping and other leaders are also very angry and dissatisfied with the increased sanctions imposed by the bear and Eagle countries on the dragon country, they are not carried away by the anger.


    The leadership remained calm and did not make a rash decision.


    Of course, it is necessary to discuss this kind of national affairs. Huang Shiping held the Congress for the first time.


    "What do you think of the increased sanctions on the Dragon kingdom by the bear and Eagle States?"


    "It should be a normal thing for the bear state to increase its sanctions on our dragon state."


    "Now it seems that Xiong did not choose to use force against our dragon Kingdom, but chose to fight an economic war."


    "It can''t be said that the state of Xiong won''t use force against our dragon kingdom. It may be that it won''t use force against our dragon kingdom for the time being. We can''t take it lightly."


    "The state of bear has increased the economic sanctions against our dragon state, and the rogue state of Eagle has also increased the sanctions against our dragon state. Now our dragon state is in a very difficult situation, and it''s hard to deal with it!"


    "In doing so, Xiong and Ying want to destroy the economic system of our dragon country. If our country''s economy fails, it will become a weak country."


    "If the economic system of Longguo is really damaged, it will certainly be further hit by xiongguo and Yingguo."


    "Now we have to worry that when the bear and Eagle countries impose sanctions on our dragon country, they may play other combination cards, such as using force, which we have to guard against."


    "Although we don''t want to admit it, to tell you the truth, if we can''t figure out a way to break the situation, we can only be defeated by bear country and Eagle country in the end!"


    "Both bear country and Eagle country are superpowers. They almost control the economic lifeline of the whole world. They launch an economic war against our dragon country at the same time. We are very likely unable to survive. Our dragon country is really in a very dangerous situation now."


    "Both Xiong and Ying are economic powers. They launched an economic war against our dragon country at the same time. Now our dragon country can''t find a good way to deal with it."


    "Now we have to unite with other countries to resist the sanctions of bear and eagle."


    "Now in this situation, who dares to unite with our dragon Kingdom under the condition of clearly offending Bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom?"


    "In order to protect themselves, no one in other countries wants to unite with us."


    "For now, I''m afraid only rat country can unite with us."


    "Don''t mention the rat kingdom. If the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom put enough pressure on us, the rat kingdom would withdraw and choose to protect itself this time. Even worse, the rat kingdom would fall into a trap. When the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom made a terrible mess of the Dragon Kingdom, the rat kingdom would stab us in the back."


    "Now don''t think rat country can help us. If he doesn''t work with bear country and Eagle country, our dragon country will burn high incense."

 Chapter 673

    "The state of rat and the state of dragon have always had grudges and grudges. A war broke out not long ago. Even if we had to shake hands and make peace before, let''s not think that the state of rat can help us. It''s good that he doesn''t fall into the trap."


    "Yes, let''s not think that rat country can help us now. No matter what way we think about it, rat country will not help us."


    "Now, except that the rat state has some weight and can give some support to the Dragon state, the help of other countries can''t play any role. If we don''t seek the help of the rat state, there is really no other good way."


    "No matter whether the help from other countries can work or not, we need to unite and seek help now. If we can find some help, we can find it."


    "Yes, it''s time to unite all available forces!"


    "We really don''t have a good way now. Even if it''s not easy to ask for help in rat country, we still have to do it."


    "In fact, it''s not impossible to seek the help of the rat kingdom. Everyone knows that after the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom have brought down our dragon Kingdom, their next goal is the rat kingdom. If the rat Kingdom has the idea of thinking of danger in times of peace, it should know how to do it."


    "It''s reasonable to say that if the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom bring down our dragon Kingdom, they will go to suppress the rat kingdom. By that time, our dragon kingdom will have collapsed, and no country can help the rat kingdom."


    "At this time, we can make a gentleman''s agreement with the state of rat. The two sides will support each other, resist the suppression of the state of bear and the state of eagle, and seek common development."


    "That''s true, but it''s really a very difficult thing to implement. It''s really hard for the Dragon kingdom to unite with the rat kingdom."


    "That''s not necessarily true. Before, we had cooperation between dragon country and mouse country, and now it''s not impossible to add cooperation."


    "Whether we can succeed or not, we will try our best."


    "Let''s go to the United Nations as much as possible."


    "There''s no better way now. We have to go to the United Nations."


    "It''s up to Huang himself to talk to the top leader of rat Kingdom this time."


    "If we unite with other countries, we still need to think about the actions and countermeasures that should be taken."


    "Take a two pronged approach and safeguard the interests of the Dragon kingdom as well as possible."


    After the discussion in the Congress, long decided to unite with other countries and seek their help while trying to stabilize the domestic economic system and take some countermeasures when possible.


    After the meeting, Huang Shiping contacted the highest leader of rat country for the second time.


    Huang Shiping expounded his views to the leaders of the rat Kingdom, saying that after the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom have dealt with the Dragon Kingdom, they will deal with the rat kingdom. For the common interests of all, he suggested that the rat Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom continue to increase cooperation and unite together to fight against the suppression of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, the supreme leader of rat state did not give a response immediately, but planned to hold a meeting of Parliament to discuss before giving a reply.


    Of course, even if Huang Shiping doesn''t say it, the highest leader of rat state and other leaders all know these things.


    In order to protect their own interests and consolidate their position, bear and Eagle countries will suppress any country that wants to rise, not only dragon country, but also any other country that will threaten bear and Eagle countries.


    It is universally acknowledged that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are the only superpowers in the world. After these two superpowers, the Dragon Kingdom has developed rapidly in recent years, and after the Dragon Kingdom, the rat Kingdom has always been strong.


    Anyone can imagine that if the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom beat down the Dragon Kingdom, bring down the Dragon Kingdom, and make the Dragon Kingdom never turn over again, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will certainly go to build the rat kingdom again, and make the rat Kingdom unable to rise completely, threatening the status of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    These things are known all over the country.


    Therefore, for Huang Shiping''s proposal to let the rat state and the Dragon state continue to increase cooperation, the highest leader of the rat state did not refuse, and attached great importance to it, and convened the Congress for the first time.


    "The Dragon state wants to increase cooperation with the rat state to jointly resist the economic sanctions of the bear state and the eagle state. What do you think?"


    The top leader of rat Kingdom glanced at the crowd and said.


    When they heard the words, they all frowned and looked thoughtful.


    After a moment''s silence in the conference hall, someone broke the silence and said, "at this time, the Dragon Kingdom has come to say that it wants to increase cooperation with the mouse Kingdom and jointly resist the economic war launched by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. It always feels like it is dragging us into the water."


    "Both bear country and Eagle country are superpowers. No other country can roar at the economic war they jointly launched. Now dragon country comes to us for cooperation, which really seems to drag us into the water." Someone echoed.


    "In doing so, the Dragon Kingdom knows that other countries can''t help him, so it can only come to our rat kingdom. Even if the Dragon Kingdom seeks the help of other countries, it can''t help much. Only a big country like our rat kingdom can help the Dragon kingdom."


    "The Dragon kingdom is a hero who knows the current affairs. Knowing that our rat kingdom is powerful, he came to seek the help of our rat kingdom. It''s just that we have an inextricable feud with the Dragon kingdom. The Dragon Kingdom wants to ask us for help. How can we help him? It''s fantastic. It''s naive


    "Not to mention helping other dragon States, we rat states have no advantages, but there must be disadvantages. Helping dragon States is equivalent to fighting against bear States and Eagle states. If we really help dragon states at that time, bear States and Eagle States will certainly see that our rat states are not happy, and also against our rat states."


    "It''s not good for us to help the Dragon kingdom. At that time, it will offend the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, and our rat kingdom will not be able to afford it. Therefore, it''s not worth the loss. I don''t recommend it!"


    "There was a war between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom before, and the two sides had a deep blood feud, and this blood feud can not be resolved. From the past, we have no reason to help the Dragon kingdom."


    "Yes, it''s not good to help the Dragon kingdom. Let''s not help the Dragon kingdom. On the contrary, the Dragon kingdom is really destroyed by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. The rat kingdom will not be suppressed by the Dragon Kingdom, and its international competitiveness will become greater, and it will further develop at that time, so I don''t think we need to help the Dragon kingdom."


    "The fall of the Dragon kingdom is really good for the rat Kingdom, so let''s sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. Let the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom punish the Dragon kingdom. When the Dragon kingdom is destroyed, the rat kingdom will develop better."


    Most of the leadership of the rat state does not support the increase of cooperation with the Dragon state to help the Dragon state resist the sanctions of the bear state and the eagle state.

 Chapter 674

    "To help Longguo, we might as well develop ourselves. I don''t support helping Longguo either."


    "Yes, the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom have always been enemies. We have no reason to help the Dragon kingdom. Let the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom bring down the Dragon kingdom!"


    "When the Dragon Kingdom falls down, we can also act as predators to seize the interests of the Dragon Kingdom and get a piece of it."


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, I have to say that the development of the Dragon kingdom in recent years has caught up with and surpassed that of the rat kingdom. If the rat Kingdom wants to further develop, the stumbling block of the Dragon Kingdom has fallen down, which is a good thing for the rat Kingdom. There is no reason to help."


    "We''d better not get involved in this matter, so that we won''t get any benefits and get into trouble."


    "Let''s just sit on the wall and watch how the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom deal with the Dragon kingdom."


    "In fact, the Dragon kingdom is not a weak country that has no fighting power. Even if the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom impose sanctions on the Dragon Kingdom, they can''t directly destroy the Dragon kingdom. Moreover, whether it''s a hot war or an economic war, it can''t end in a short time."


    "The rat kingdom can take advantage of the opportunity when the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom punish the Dragon kingdom to seek its own development and strive for further development."


    "Yes, I also want to say this. We rat country can take this opportunity to develop well."


    "The Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom can''t get rid of the Dragon kingdom for a while. The battle between them will last for a long time. It''s really a good time for the development of our rat kingdom. We should make good use of it."


    "Generally speaking, let''s let the bear and Eagle countries punish the dragon country, and let them fight as fiercely as possible. It can not only clear some obstacles for us, but also let us seize the opportunity to develop well. Let''s not listen to the dragon country and help the dragon country."


    After the heated discussion, most of Xiong''s leaders agreed that they would not help Longguo and seize this opportunity to seek development.


    Of course, it''s just a discussion. We can''t make a final decision yet.


    After listening to the suggestions, the highest leader of rat country nodded with approval, but he still had other things to say.


    "I know that your consideration is very good, your suggestions are also very good, what you said is true, and what you said is very reasonable, but there is one thing you didn''t think of."


    "That is, what Xiong and Ying are doing now is that they don''t want other countries to grow up, threaten their status and encroach on their interests."


    "It is precisely because the rise of the Dragon Kingdom threatens the status of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom and encroaches on the interests of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom take these measures to suppress and punish the Dragon kingdom."


    "And have you ever thought about it, if the Dragon kingdom is defeated by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, who will be the target of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom after that?"


    "As we all know, after the Dragon Kingdom, our rat kingdom is the most powerful. In order not to let our rat Kingdom threaten them, will bear Kingdom and Eagle Kingdom suppress our rat Kingdom, and will our rat Kingdom become the target of Bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom?"


    "All of you know that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are powerful. Even though the rat kingdom is developing vigorously during the period when the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom beat down the Dragon Kingdom, do you think that at that time, we will be able to hold up and cope with the joint crackdown of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom?"


    After listening to the words of the supreme leader of the rat Kingdom, all the members present were very solemn and thoughtful.


    Obviously, the remarks made by the supreme leader of Xiong state are very consistent with the truth, convincing and without doubt.


    The questions raised by the supreme leader of the rat kingdom are obviously very worthy of our deep thinking.


    All the people present are not fools. They all know that what Xiong and Ying have done is to suppress the Dragon Kingdom on the surface, but actually to consolidate the status of their own country for the benefit of their own country.


    And after Xiong and Ying lay down the Dragon Kingdom and make the Dragon Kingdom non threatening, who will they point at?


    No need to think about it. It must be rat country.


    Because the rat kingdom is behind the Dragon Kingdom, or on a par with the Dragon kingdom.


    It''s very normal to deal with the Dragon Kingdom, Bear Kingdom and Eagle Kingdom and then deal with the rat kingdom.


    After pondering for a while, the leader of rat Kingdom saw that everyone seemed to realize the seriousness of the problem, and then he spoke again.


    "We all know that the world is very cruel. For the sake of their own national interests, bear and eagle will never let other countries rise again. Therefore, if rat wants to develop and go further, it will definitely become the target of suppression of bear and eagle."


    "Moreover, as far as the present situation is concerned, maybe even if our rat kingdom does not further develop, when the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom bring down the Dragon Kingdom, they will extend their magic claws to our rat kingdom!"


    "In my opinion, whether we help the Dragon kingdom or not, we will face the day when the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will attack us!"


    After listening to the words of the highest leader of the rat Kingdom, everyone on the scene nodded in agreement.


    The world is cruel. Some things are not controlled by ourselves.


    As the supreme leader of the rat kingdom said, no matter what happens in the future, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will fight against the rat kingdom. The truth is that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom have suppressed and targeted the rat kingdom before.


    Therefore, all this is doomed, doomed.


    After drinking a mouthful of water, the top leader of rat kingdom said, "in fact, in my opinion, if dragon kingdom does not fall, it may be a better choice for rat kingdom."


    "After all, there is the Dragon Kingdom ahead. The main attention of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will be on the Dragon Kingdom, not our rat kingdom."


    "With the Dragon Kingdom, the Dragon kingdom can block a lot of firepower for our rat kingdom. In fact, if you think about it carefully, maybe our rat kingdom can develop better."


    "Therefore, I am optimistic about Huang Shiping''s coming to talk to me and saying that he wants to sign a gentleman''s agreement with our country, unite together, resist the suppression of bear and eagle, and seek development together."


    "I think if you think about it carefully, you may come to the same conclusion as me. I hope you can think about it well."


    After listening to the words of the highest leader of the rat Kingdom, we all seriously thought about it.


    After a while, someone said, "I think the leader''s words are quite reasonable. When we think about it carefully, it seems that we really need to help the Dragon Kingdom, so that the Dragon kingdom will not be destroyed by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom!"


    "Maybe we can sign a gentleman''s agreement with the Dragon kingdom to seek common development!"

 Chapter 675

    After listening to the top leader of the country, most of the members'' ideas have changed.


    People are surprised to think that it is necessary to help the Dragon Kingdom, and not let the Dragon kingdom be destroyed by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. Only in this way can the Dragon Kingdom always distract the attention of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    With the Dragon kingdom in the front, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom can''t focus more on the rat Kingdom, and they won''t do anything about the rat kingdom.


    If the state of rat does not help the state of dragon, it is likely that the state of dragon will be defeated by the state of bear and the state of eagle. Then the state of bear and the state of eagle will transfer the conflict to the state of rat and begin to target and suppress the state of rat.


    Even though the rat kingdom is struggling to develop in the current period when the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom focus on and suppress the Dragon Kingdom, it can not compete with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    At that time, when the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom targeted and suppressed the rat Kingdom, the rat kingdom was likely to end up in the same way as the Dragon Kingdom, both of which were destroyed by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    That kind of result is obviously not what the rat people want.


    By comparison, the leadership of the rat Kingdom felt it necessary to help the Dragon Kingdom, so that the Dragon kingdom would not be destroyed by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    "We can help the Dragon Kingdom, but we don''t need to do our best to help the Dragon kingdom. The best result is not to let Xiong and Ying destroy the Dragon Kingdom, but we can''t let the Dragon Kingdom live too well!"


    "Yes, we can help Longguo, but we have to keep our hands on it. It''s better to make xiongguo, Yingguo and Longguo have a hard time. Let''s sit firmly in Diaoyutai and still seize the opportunity to develop."


    "For our country of rats, it''s best that the bear country, the eagle country and the dragon country have a hard time. We can help the dragon country, but we have to have a degree, which we should master well."


    "Of course, if we help the Dragon Kingdom, we also need the Dragon kingdom to give us some benefits. We can''t help the Dragon kingdom without any reason. We can''t want any benefits."


    "Yes, we have to ask the Dragon kingdom to give us some benefits to the rat kingdom before we can help him, otherwise everything will be out of the question."


    "The Dragon Kingdom needs the help of the rat Kingdom very much at this time. We ask the Dragon kingdom to give us some benefits. The Dragon kingdom should agree."


    "Hum, the Dragon kingdom can only promise if it doesn''t promise now. No one is an idiot. His dragon Kingdom doesn''t give us the benefits of rat kingdom. Why should we help his dragon kingdom?"


    The members of Xiong''s leadership changed their minds and agreed to help Longguo, but each of them was very precise and wanted to get as much benefit as possible from it.


    However, when people discussed how to help the Dragon Kingdom and gain benefits from it, some people put forward different opinions.


    "You are all saying that you want to help the Dragon Kingdom, but have you ever thought that if we help the Dragon Kingdom, the rat kingdom will stand on the opposite side of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. In this way, will the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom not target and suppress our rat Kingdom?"


    This person''s words, like a basin of cold water poured on the people''s body, let the hot discussion of all of a sudden no voice.


    Obviously, this person has got to the point.


    If the rat Kingdom helps the Dragon kingdom against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, it is equivalent to standing on the opposite side of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    With the temper of bear country and Eagle country, we will certainly suppress and punish rat country.


    If the rat country is sanctioned jointly by the bear country and the eagle country, the rat country will also fall into a very difficult situation.


    And that''s nine times out of ten.


    As long as we help the Dragon Kingdom, this will happen to the rat kingdom.


    For the rat country, it is obvious that it does not want to be punished jointly by the bear country and the eagle country.


    From this point of view, things suddenly become very difficult and difficult to deal with.


    "This is really a very objective and serious problem. If our country helps the dragon country, it is definitely against the bear country and the eagle country. With the way that the bear country and the eagle country act, we will certainly attack our country."


    "Yes, if we help the Dragon Kingdom, it will really offend the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. Before that, we didn''t fight the Dragon Kingdom according to the meaning of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, which made these two hooligans unhappy and punished our rat kingdom."


    "If we go to help the Dragon Kingdom now, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will certainly impose more severe pressure and sanctions on our rat kingdom."


    "If we help the Dragon Kingdom, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom to punish and suppress the rat Kingdom, it''s equivalent to sharing the firepower. It''s like a loss business."


    "If we help the Dragon Kingdom and lead the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom to target and suppress our rat Kingdom, it is really a matter of loss rather than gain for our rat kingdom."


    "Can''t we help the Dragon kingdom?"


    "If we don''t help the Dragon Kingdom, we can''t escape the fate of being suppressed by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom in the end!"


    "What we need to do now is to seriously figure out how to maximize the benefits."


    "I don''t think people are too pessimistic. If we join hands with the Dragon Kingdom, the sanctions and crackdowns of the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom will not have much effect."


    "As we all know, although Xiong and Ying are now working together to deal with the Dragon Kingdom, they are still old enemies. They have been defending each other all the time, and they even want to bring each other down. Their cooperation is only temporary. We don''t have to be so pessimistic."


    "If the rat Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom join hands completely, the power formed will definitely surpass that of the Bear Kingdom or the eagle kingdom. At that time, I don''t believe that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will do their best to suppress the rat kingdom or the Dragon kingdom."


    "In order to maintain their competitiveness, both bear country and Eagle country are definitely not willing or even can not invest too much cost to suppress our rat country and dragon country. Of course, the premise is that our rat country and dragon country should carry out comprehensive cooperation!"


    "There''s a reason for this. If the rat Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom join hands completely, then it''s true that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. Now, it''s necessary for us to cooperate with the Dragon kingdom."


    "Well, we can cooperate with the Dragon state, but we need to get more benefits from the Dragon state. Now it''s the Dragon state that asks us to do something. We don''t have to be polite with the Dragon state."


    "Of course, you can''t be polite. In order to help the Dragon Kingdom, we have to be targeted by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom and fall into a bad situation. Naturally, we have to get enough benefits from the Dragon kingdom."


    "Not to mention the lion''s big mouth, but we must take the initiative to cooperate with the Dragon state, and get enough benefits from the Dragon state, otherwise we can''t help."


    "The Dragon Kingdom has no good choice now. Even if the rat Kingdom wants him to give up his interests to us, the Dragon Kingdom has no choice but to compromise!"

 Chapter 676

    "There is really no other way for the Dragon Kingdom now. We have to seek the help of the rat kingdom. If we ask for some benefits from the Dragon Kingdom on the condition of helping the Dragon Kingdom, the Dragon kingdom will not refuse."


    "Let''s ask for more benefits from the Dragon kingdom as much as possible. Anyway, if the Dragon Kingdom doesn''t agree, we won''t help the Dragon kingdom."


    "Now it''s the state of dragon asking us. We can put forward more conditions to force the state of dragon to compromise. As for cooperation, the state of rat should always take the initiative and arrange everything as a leader."


    "No matter how many conditions Longguo can promise, let''s just mention them. Anyway, we have plenty of time and capital."


    "Yes, the Dragon kingdom can''t afford it now. It needs the help of the rat Kingdom very much. If the Dragon Kingdom knows its interest, it will give in and compromise."


    "Let the leader talk to Huang Shiping about this matter and put forward the requirements and conditions of our country."


    The highest leader of rat Kingdom listened to the suggestions and nodded. Then he said, "let''s discuss the conditions and requirements again."


    "What kind of requirements and conditions do you think we should put forward to the Dragon kingdom?"


    Someone immediately said, "our first condition is to take a leading position in the cooperation between rat country and dragon country."


    "Yes, the leading position of cooperation between the two countries must be in our hands."


    "We can show the Dragon Kingdom what damage our rat kingdom will have if we help other dragon states. We need the Dragon kingdom to make up for this part of the loss, and the Dragon Kingdom has to make other compensations, whether it''s economic, military or other aspects."


    "I think it''s very necessary for the Dragon kingdom to yield its economic interests to the rat kingdom. Of course, it''s also very good to let the Dragon Kingdom inform us of some advanced technologies."


    "Compared with the collapse of the country, these conditions are not a big deal for the Dragon kingdom. Let''s just mention them. I think the Dragon kingdom will agree in all likelihood."


    "Many of our places are on a par with the state of dragon. We may not mention the others, but these three conditions still need to be mentioned, and the state of dragon needs to agree."


    "If the state of dragon agrees to our three conditions, the state of rat can help him tide over the difficulties."


    "I also thought of one of the advantages. If we unite with dragon Kingdom, we will become a superpower and attract more countries to join in. If we expand the camp, we will get more benefits."


    "That''s right, but there are risks in it. No one knows what will happen in the future. Any situation may happen. We should prepare for the worst."


    "It''s meaningless to look ahead and backward in some things. A lot of things can only be put together. Of course, some things also need to be gambled. If you bet right, you''ll lose everything. But if you don''t bet, there will be nothing."


    "Opportunities are naturally accompanied by risks. Let''s not think so much about it. Let''s do a good job!"


    "Let''s talk to Longguo directly. Let''s talk about the matter well first. As for the implementation, we''ll see later."


    "OK, I''ll contact Huang Shiping." In the end, the supreme leader of the rat kingdom made a decision.


    After the meeting, the top leader of rat state contacted Huang Shiping.


    The highest leader of rat state informed Huang Shiping of the conditions and requirements after the discussion.


    The highest leader of the rat state simply and comprehensively expressed the meaning of the rat state. Of course, he asked the Dragon state to agree to these, and then he would consider helping the Dragon state.


    Huang Shiping obviously did not agree to the requirements and conditions put forward by the state of rat at the first time. Instead, he decided to hold a Congress to discuss them.


    The highest leader of rat country understood Huang Shiping''s meaning and didn''t say much.


    After they made their respective points, they ended the call.


    Now the situation is very urgent. After Huang Shiping hung up the phone, he convened the Congress for the first time.


    At the meeting, Huang Shiping described the requirements and conditions of the rat state as stated by the highest leader of the rat state.


    "Rat state and our dragon state cooperate with each other, but we want our dragon state to agree to their requirements and conditions."


    "The first requirement is that if the rat state cooperates with our dragon state, the rat state should take the lead, even the leadership."


    "In addition, there are two conditions. One is to let the Dragon state give away part of its economic benefits to the rat state, and the other is to let the Dragon state inform the rat state of some of its advanced technologies."


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, the councillors of Longguo all frowned.


    Someone said: "rat country''s appetite is really big, unexpectedly put forward these requirements and conditions!"


    "These requirements and conditions put forward by the state of rat are similar to taking advantage of a fire and looting."


    Most people are indignant at the demands and conditions put forward by rat country, but they are more frustrated and helpless.


    The Dragon kingdom is now asking for help from the rat kingdom. Isn''t it normal for the rat kingdom to put forward these requirements and conditions?


    If the rat state wants the Dragon state, the Dragon state will even put forward more excessive requirements and conditions.


    "It''s normal for the Dragon kingdom to ask for the rat kingdom. It''s good for the rat kingdom not to ask for more requirements and conditions."


    "Hum, if other countries put forward more demands and conditions, our dragon country will not cooperate with him. That is to say, our dragon country is in a very bad situation now. We have the courage to ask for help from other countries, but it''s not that we don''t have the courage to break the bridge."


    "If you get angry, we dragon kingdom will not care about anything. We will directly launch a world war to make it easier for everyone!"


    "Our Dragon kingdom is not a small country. If we can''t help it, let''s break the pot and burn the jade to see who is afraid of whom!"


    "Whether it''s the country of bear or the country of eagle, they just want us to fight an economic war, not a hot war, so we can fight against it. Whoever targets US, we will fight against it!"


    "This country of rats wants to cooperate with each other. When we put forward these requirements and conditions, we just want to slaughter our dragon country. We can''t be lambs to be slaughtered."


    The recent situation in Longguo is very bad, which makes everyone in a bad mood.


    In the face of the requirements and conditions put forward by rat country, everyone was a little angry. For a time, they all had the idea of breaking the pot.


    Huang Shiping is also very uncomfortable. He is very clear that the requirements and conditions put forward by the state of rat are obviously taking advantage of the danger of others.


    Can clearly know so, there is no way to change, after all, now is the dragon country have to ask from the mouse country!

 Chapter 677

    "Don''t be upset."


    At this time, on the contrary, Huang Shiping is the most calm, let everyone not be impatient.


    When Huang Shiping spoke, people still had to listen to him, so they didn''t complain any more. They didn''t say any more useless words.


    "Let''s have a good talk with rat country and try to give up the least benefit."


    "Yes, it''s still necessary for us to cooperate with rat country now, so that the interests can be accepted."


    "At this time, the Dragon Kingdom really needs the help of the rat kingdom. If the rat Kingdom wants to get benefits from the Dragon Kingdom, we will give it to him, but we need to have a good talk and give a plan acceptable to both sides."


    "We in the Dragon Kingdom want to have a good talk, but the rat Kingdom doesn''t necessarily want to have a good talk with us. If the rat Kingdom insists on such requirements and conditions at this time, what should it do?"


    "I think after the two countries cooperate together, they can give the leading power to rat country. After all, this right doesn''t play much role. If dragon country doesn''t agree, even if rat country dominates, it''s useless."


    "As for the economic benefits and advanced military technology that the rat country wants, we should have a good talk with the rat country and try to give the least."


    "Let''s talk to rat country first. If we don''t get along with each other, let''s talk about something else."


    After discussion, we all agreed that we should have a good talk with the rat state to maximize the requirements and conditions put forward by the rat state.


    After the meeting, Huang Shiping took the negotiation team and had a video negotiation with rat country.


    As for the negotiation between countries, it is obvious that there will be no result for a while. Therefore, the negotiation between dragon country and rat country will be a long-term affair.


    Of course, the intelligence departments of bear and eagle can get information about the negotiation and cooperation between dragon and rat.


    Bear and Eagle never want to see dragon and mouse united, so both bear and Eagle are very reluctant and do not want to see the negotiation and cooperation between the two countries.


    In this regard, bear and eagle will naturally prevent dragon and mouse from uniting.


    As a result, bear country and Eagle country imposed more sanctions and pressure on dragon country, and also made some verbal or substantive threats and threats to rat country.


    Everyone knows that the Dragon Kingdom wants to go to the United Nations, so the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom put pressure on the mouse kingdom to not allow the mouse kingdom to agree to unite with the Dragon kingdom.


    After making the decision to negotiate with the Dragon Kingdom and try to unite, the rat Kingdom thought that it would be obstructed and targeted by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    Because of psychological preparation, in the face of threats and threats from bear and Eagle countries, rat country has no response. Just like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, it continues to negotiate with dragon country.


    However, the behavior of the rat Kingdom angered the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, which also imposed sanctions and suppression on the rat kingdom.


    In doing so, bear and Eagle countries promoted the union of dragon and mouse countries.


    Of course, even if both bear and Eagle are superpowers, it would be terrible for them to join forces and impose sanctions. But both rat and dragon are superpowers, and they are not so easy to deal with. Even if bear and Eagle join forces in imposing sanctions, they will not be able to bring down rat and Dragon for a while.


    However, the sanctions imposed by bear country and Eagle country make it difficult for mouse country and dragon country. The domestic situation becomes very unstable, and once it is unstable, it is easy to make trouble.


    It''s like the country of dragon has become a bit chaotic.


    Because of the joint efforts of Xiong and Ying to impose economic sanctions on Longguo, the economic system of Longguo has not collapsed directly, but it has also become very complicated and chaotic.


    Of course, the overall situation of Longguo''s economy is very bad.


    As a result, some of the powerful people in the state of dragon did whatever they could to consolidate and safeguard their own interests.


    This part of the dignitaries only think about their own interests, regardless of the safety of the country and the life or death of the people. On the contrary, they take advantage of the chaos to obtain interests.


    In doing so, they are obviously very bad for the country and the people.


    As the focus of Longguo is now on the outside, it is not able to deal with the internal affairs, which leads to more and more chaos in the domestic situation.


    Northern theater, inside the commander-in-chief''s camp.


    Qin Chao''s face was gloomy. He angrily said to Shen Ze, "the state of bear and the state of Eagle are just too much. They oppress and punish our dragon state so much that there are a lot of troubles in our dragon state. Everything is done badly."


    "Now this kind of situation can only force us to unite with the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, and the rat Kingdom takes advantage of the opportunity to seize the interests of the Dragon kingdom. It''s not a good thing to take advantage of the fire."


    "These from the outside are not good, even if our own people in the Dragon kingdom are still running out to create chaos at this time, which makes people angry!"


    "In order to protect their own interests, some dignitaries even want to go further, regardless of the safety of the country and the life or death of the people, and strive for all kinds of interests, which has reached a very crazy level!"


    "Those scum and scum are very unpleasant. If I can, I really want to kill them all!"


    At this point, Qin Chao was more and more angry, and his face became very gloomy and ugly.


    His face turned black into a piece of carbon, as if it could drip ink.


    When the country is in danger or in turmoil, some people will stand up, make selfless contributions and do things for the country and the people, while some people will do things that are heartless, inhuman and very selfish for their own interests.


    In order to obtain or capture more benefits, they can do whatever they want, which makes people very shameless and angry.


    "Master, I really can''t stand what those scum do. I want you to stand up and teach them a lesson!"


    After hesitating for a moment, Qin Chao could not help saying these words to Shen Ze in a low voice.


    Qin Chao knew that with Shen Ze''s identity, status and prestige, as long as Shen Ze stood up and did something, he would certainly have a deterrent effect on those powerful people who were crazy to seize interests.


    "We can''t manage external affairs, but we can always manage internal affairs."


    Qin Chao is really loyal to his country. He doesn''t want the Dragon Kingdom and its people to be made worse by those bastards.


    Shen Ze is very clear about Qin Chao''s thoughts.


    At the same time, like Qin Chao, he was disgusted by those powerful people who were crazy to take advantage of the Dragon kingdom in crisis.


    Let however, he also has to clean up these dignitaries.


    "I''ll take care of it." Shen Ze hardly hesitated and gave Qin Chao such a response.


    After listening, Qin Chao nodded heavily.


    He didn''t say anything, but he had some thoughts in his heart.


    As long as Shen Ze moves, those unhealthy tendencies will be eliminated!

 Chapter 678

    Shen Ze promised to take charge of those powerful people who committed crimes and seized profits crazily. Qin Chao was very happy.


    "Master hand, I see those scum can how to toss!"


    Qin Chao''s eyes flashed cold and said: "we must punish those bastards who bring disaster to the country and the people!"


    Shen Ze nodded, then said indifferently: "take those guys in Yanjing first!"


    "You go to convey my instructions to the Silver Dragon carving." Shen Ze tells Qin Chao.


    "Good!"


    Qin Chao nodded, then some can''t wait to say: "I''ll do it now."


    Shen Ze smell speech, white Qin Chao one eye, say: "don''t be so impatient."


    Qin Chao smell speech, nodded, no longer impatient.


    Shen Ze seems to have suddenly thought of something, and youyou said, "the bear country and the eagle country are now stepping up their efforts to punish and suppress our dragon country. What action is the court taking?"


    Hearing the speech, Qin Chao immediately replied, "the response of the Dragon kingdom is to resist the economic war launched by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, and to unite with other countries, especially the rat kingdom."


    "There is certain news that our dragon Kingdom has already connected with the rat Kingdom, but the rat Kingdom has put forward requirements and conditions. Only when our dragon Kingdom agrees with the rat kingdom can the rat Kingdom unite with us."


    After a pause, Qin Chao said, "the requirements and conditions put forward by the rat state are that after the Dragon state and the rat state are united, the rat state should take the lead, even the leadership."


    "After that, the state of rat wants our dragon state to make profits economically and inform the state of rat of some advanced military technologies."


    "Our Dragon side did not refuse, but we negotiated with the rat side, which should be to minimize the interests to the maximum. The negotiation between the two sides should not come out for a while."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze nodded, and then said, "these requirements and conditions put forward by the state of rat really mean taking advantage of the fire."


    Qin chaoleng snorted and said angrily, "the country of rat is just like the country of bear and the country of eagle. They are not good birds. They are all the same thing."


    Shen Ze said calmly, "we in the Dragon Kingdom ask for help from others. It''s normal for others to take advantage of the opportunity to blackmail."


    "You don''t have to think much about it. Let the national court talk to the rat state. I believe that in the end, the Dragon state won''t suffer much."


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment, and then said, "but the leadership of this term is really a bit conservative. We are all bullied by riding on our heads, and we even choose this thankless way to seek stability."


    Qin Chao echoed: "all are a group of soft eggs!"


    "If you want me to say that the state of bear and the state of Eagle are doing this to us, we should do it with a tooth for a tooth, and they should do it hard."


    "Both the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom launch economic wars against our dragon kingdom. I think we can directly use force against them. The more they don''t want to get into war, the more we will go against them!"


    Shen Ze smell speech, some accident ground looked at Qin Chao, "didn''t expect you kid can also think of these."


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao have the same idea. In an economic war, the Dragon kingdom can''t beat the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. In the long run, the economic system of the Dragon kingdom will be destroyed by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    The reason why bear and Eagle launched an economic war against dragon is to bring down dragon with the least cost, not to launch a war, because both bear and Eagle do not want to fall into the mire of war in order to maintain their international competitiveness.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the military strength of the Dragon state is not weak, and it is not easy to deal with it directly when launching a war. If the Dragon state is a small country with weak military strength, the situation will certainly be different.


    It is precisely because both bear and Eagle do not want to launch a war. Instead, the counter measures adopted by the Dragon state can go against their ways and take the initiative to launch a war against bear and eagle, thus forcing them to reduce their economic sanctions against the Dragon state.


    This method is not very good, but it is a means to counter the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    After all, if we only fight economic war, the Dragon kingdom can''t really do Bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom.


    Of course, the military strength of the Dragon kingdom is not as strong as that of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. However, launching a war can not decide the outcome at once. It''s just a headache for the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, instead of doing their best to die.


    Although the Dragon kingdom can''t beat the Bear Kingdom or the eagle Kingdom even if it''s fighting alone, the Dragon kingdom can still do it if it wants to drag the Bear Kingdom or the eagle kingdom.


    If the two countries want to safeguard their international interests and consolidate their national status, they can not fall into a huge war.


    Therefore, if the Dragon Kingdom takes the initiative to launch a war against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, it is the best way to solve the problem.


    Of course, this is full of risks. Because of a little carelessness and improper handling, Longguo is in a worse situation. After all, Longguo is the weak side.


    It takes a lot of courage and courage to take the initiative to launch a war against the countries of bear and eagle. The general leadership can''t make such a decision.


    At least now, the National Assembly led by Huang Shiping can''t make such a decision.


    From this, Shen Ze and Qin Chao would say that the leadership of the state of dragon is soft and weak.


    "If Ning is still in power, these things will be well handled now."


    Qin Chao tone with a sense of disgust, said: "Huang Shiping and Ning Lao compared to the ability is really far worse."


    "If Ning Lao had been in power, so many things would not have happened now, and the Dragon kingdom would not have fallen into this situation."


    "If we can''t handle external affairs well, we can''t handle internal affairs either. What''s the use of Huang Shiping?"


    "Don''t talk about external affairs. If he has a little skill and ability, it won''t happen that the powerful and powerful people are crazy to seize interests inside."


    Qin Chao expressed his dissatisfaction and displeasure with Huang Shiping.


    Shen Ze also knows what level Huang is, and he doesn''t quite agree with Huang''s ability.


    Of course, he won''t complain like Qin Chao, because it doesn''t work.


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and said, "Huang Shiping can''t do it, but there are still people who can do it in the imperial court. It''s not a big problem."


    Qin Chao heard the speech, nodded and said: "fortunately there is a second leader Lei bin to support, otherwise our leading group of Longguo is really useless."


    "Come on, you can do what I''ve arranged." Shen Ze waved to Qin Chao and didn''t mean to say anything more.


    "Good."


    Qin Chao nodded. After bowing to Shen Ze, he turned and left.


    Qin Chao impressively according to Shen Ze''s meaning, sent Shen Ze''s instructions to the Silver Dragon carving stationed in Yanjing!

 Chapter 679

    "Eliminate the powerful and powerful people in Yanjing who are crazy to take profits!"


    In the name of Shen Ze, Qin Chao conveyed such instructions to the Silver Dragon carving.


    After receiving Shen Ze''s instruction, Silver Dragon carving took action immediately.


    If you want to be unknown, do not do it yourself.


    It is obvious that those powerful people who are crazy for profits can not do it seamlessly. In addition, Shen Ze controls the best intelligence department of Longguo, Tianwang, so he quickly finds out those powerful people who bring disaster to the country and the people.


    According to this information, the Silver Dragon carving took specific actions.


    There are 30000 people in the Silver Dragon carving. This time, in order to get rid of all the powerful people who made mistakes in the first time.


    The Silver Dragon carving sent out 10000 people.


    Compared with the well-trained troops, the Silver Dragon carving has more troops. It is well-trained in action, and it operates without being aware of it.


    In order to hide people''s eyes and ears as much as possible, the Silver Dragon carving started its operation at 3 a.m.


    Ten thousand Silver Dragon carving members spent two hours, at five o''clock in the morning, all the dignitaries who made mistakes in Yanjing were caught.


    Those who have made minor mistakes should be detained, and those who have made major mistakes should be executed directly!


    Overnight, nearly one sixth of the powerful people in Yanjing were liquidated!


    This is obviously a big event, and the next day it caused a sensation in the whole dragon kingdom!


    "Damn, it''s too fierce. One sixth of the powerful people in Yanjing were liquidated overnight. It''s really unbelievable!"


    "Who did it and who has such a great ability? And why does that happen? "


    "It''s said that those powerful people who have been liquidated have done something to bring disaster to the country and the people. It seems that this thing was not done by the national court, but the most mysterious thing in the Dragon kingdom to stop the Silver Dragon carving!"


    "Silver Dragon carving is the organization that Shen Diaolong is said to have created?"


    "If the Silver Dragon carving belongs to Shen Diaolong, and the Silver Dragon carving has done these things, then everything makes sense!"


    "If those dignitaries really do harm to the country and the people, they deserve to be liquidated!"


    "Yes, when the Dragon kingdom is in such a crisis now, they still do things that bring disaster to the country and the people. They deserve to be killed!"


    "The imperial court didn''t come forward to deal with these powerful people who brought disaster to the country and the people. Instead, Shen Diaolong came forward to deal with them. Shen Diaolong really loves his country and people!"


    "In any case, Shen Diaolong''s doing these things is highly commendable and deserves everyone''s praise."


    "Some talented people are truly unparalleled, working hard for the country and the people!"


    "I think we should always believe in Shen Diaolong. When the country is in danger, he will stand up without hesitation!"


    "In the future, we should not doubt Shen Diaolong''s original intention. In my opinion, Shen Diaolong''s original intention has not changed. He has been working for the country and the people, and has never passed by, even though he was sitting in the position of one person below ten thousand people at the beginning!"


    "The state of dragon and we should really be glad that Shen Diaolong is such a character in the state of dragon!"


    "Shen Diaolong is an outstanding person. We can''t speculate and discredit him at will. We can''t match him at all. We won''t comment on Shen Diaolong at will in the future!"


    "Now I really believe that Shen Diaolong is an unparalleled statesman for the country and the people. I will scold anyone who says he is not!"


    "Shen Diaolong is Shen Diaolong. He is really the God of our dragon kingdom. With him, even if the Dragon kingdom is in a very dangerous situation, I believe that our dragon kingdom can tide over the difficulties!"


    "With Shen Diaolong, our dragon kingdom will not collapse!"


    "Let''s make concerted efforts to tide over the difficulties together!"


    "As long as we work hard together, I think our dragon kingdom will survive!"


    "If there are leaders like Shen Diaolong who work for the country and the people, we in the Dragon kingdom will be able to do it!"


    Under the instruction of Shen Ze, the Silver Dragon carving eliminated those powerful people who brought disaster to the country and the people in Yanjing. His practice has won the support and praise of all the people in the Dragon kingdom.


    "Shen Diaolong wiped out the powerful people who brought disaster to the country and the people in Yanjing. Those powerful people who brought disaster to the country and the people in other places should be deterred."


    "Shen Diaolong can take advantage of those top dignitaries in Yanjing. Naturally, he can also take advantage of those in other places. If other dignitaries who bring disaster to the country and the people do not want to be punished, they will not dare to do those bad things again!"


    "I hope that those powerful people with bad thoughts will come out, so that Shen Diaolong can clean up together!"


    "In other places, those powerful people who have done bad things will not be cleaned up. If Shen Diaolong wants to clear up, none of them will get away!"


    "I think Shen Diaolong is to take those powerful people in Yanjing and frighten other powerful people who want to do something, so as to completely suppress them!"


    "Other places don''t need Shen Diaolong to do it. Just give it to the national court. After all, Shen Diaolong has beaten the biggest tigers, and other small minions can handle it very well."


    "Yes, other minions have to deal with it, but just give it to the national court."


    "At this time, we need the national court to do things!"


    "Those garbage goods should be cleaned up early. Only by cleaning up all the domestic garbage can we solve the external problems."


    "Huang Shiping, hurry up and stop dawdling!"


    "The National People''s court took action quickly and cleaned up all the rubbish!"


    With Shen Ze''s efforts to clean up the garbage in Yanjing, the people of Longguo immediately called on the National People''s court to deal with the garbage in other places.


    Previously, most of the court''s thoughts were on external matters.


    In the view of the National People''s court led by Huang Shiping, domestic affairs should be put aside first, and then domestic affairs should be dealt with after dealing with external affairs.


    Of course, the court did so out of consideration. First, it was not able to do so because it was willing. Second, it was because such a large-scale disposal of garbage would make the state of dragon more turbulent. This situation was not what the court wanted to see.


    Of course, this is also because Huang Shiping and other leaders are not bold enough and hard-blooded enough. They are forward-looking and backward. As a result, they do not deal with those people and things in China in time.


    Now, Shen Ze has come out to clean up the garbage in Yanjing, which makes it impossible for the court to turn a blind eye to these things.


    By doing so, Shen Ze can be regarded as forcing the court to take action.


    "Shen Diaolong is becoming more and more shameful. Who gives him the qualification to do these things?"


    "If we just wipe out the powerful people in Yanjing, what else can he do besides adding chaos?"


    For what Shen Ze has done, Huang Shiping still does not agree and is not optimistic, and holds a completely opposite attitude.

 Chapter 680

    Huang Shiping is just like a little bewildered now. As long as Shen Ze does something, he thinks it''s bad.


    But Huang Shiping like this, impressively will appear his belly is very small.


    "Shen Diaolong''s doing this seems to be good for the dragon country on the surface, but it is actually making more trouble for the dragon country!"


    "Doesn''t Shen Diaolong know that this will make the economic situation of the Dragon Kingdom worse? Dealing with powerful people will only make the Dragon Kingdom more chaotic! "


    "What''s more, even if he suddenly does something, he only does half of it, but not all of it. Now the powerful people in the Dragon kingdom are afraid that they are already in a panic, which will lead to more instability."


    At the Congress, Huang Shiping rebuked Shen Ze in front of members of the house of Representatives, saying that Shen Ze was wrong.


    Some people agree with this, while others hold the opposite view.


    Among these people, Lei bin is the most representative. Although this will lead to a lot of turbulence in the Dragon Kingdom, on the whole, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    Even if there will be some trouble, we still have to do it.


    And now it has forced the National People''s court to do so. If it doesn''t want to do so, it has to do so.


    Then, the national court conveyed the order of elimination to the local authorities.


    The patrols of various places were dispatched to carry out all-round cleaning.


    For a moment, there was quite a stir in every part of the Dragon kingdom.


    The operation efficiency of each patrol Bureau in Longguo is very fast, but in one day, the garbage dignitaries in various places are swept away.


    This time, it was an overall order directly issued by the National People''s court. Those powerful people who committed crimes could not be protected. They were all eliminated.


    In the past, those powerful people might be protected by some big men, but this time they really can''t.


    For a long time, the National People''s court has turned a blind eye to these malignant tumors, but it does not mean that the National People''s court can not get rid of them.


    Just like now, if the imperial court really wants to clean up, no one can escape.


    After all, no matter how powerful and capable an individual is, he cannot be compared with the whole country.


    As soon as the national machine takes action, it will soon clean up all the rubbish.


    In just one day, all the rubbish is cleaned up!


    "The action of the national court is fairly quick, and it has cleaned up all the rubbish dignitaries who have committed the crime!"


    "Shen Diaolong and the imperial court are very happy to do so."


    "If we clean up these garbage, we can focus on dealing with external affairs."


    "These malignant tumors have finally been cleaned up, and our country of dragon has become a sunny day!"


    "Even if there is some chaos and turbulence, it is very worthwhile to clean up the rubbish."


    "Thank you to Shen Diaolong, thank you to the National Academy!"


    The National People''s Court issued an order to clean up the garbage in other places within one day, which was praised by the people of Longguo.


    "The royal court has finally acted quickly this time. If everything can be handled so quickly, no one will say that he is not good."


    "Well, if Shen Diaolong hadn''t made a start this time, the court would not have taken action."


    "Now there''s no need to delay. Since the National People''s court has done such a thing, we should be satisfied."


    "Well, as long as the final result is good, nothing else matters."


    "Criticize when you should criticize, praise or praise when you should praise. The academy has done a good job this time."


    "It''s a good thing for the Dragon kingdom that the internal affairs of the Dragon Kingdom have been dealt with. Now we can do our best to deal with the external affairs."


    "Without the existence of these malignant tumors, our dragon kingdom should be able to deal with external affairs better. I hope our dragon kingdom can tide over the difficulties as soon as possible."


    "Without those malignant tumors, we should be able to tide over the difficulties soon."


    "I hope everything goes well, I hope everything goes according to my imagination."


    "The internal affairs of the Dragon Kingdom have been dealt with. Now I think that the external affairs can be dealt with smoothly."


    "I''m afraid external affairs are not so easy to deal with. There''s too much pressure from outside. I don''t know if Longguo can hold on!"


    "I believe the Dragon kingdom can support it. It can''t be destroyed by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, do your own thing well, support the country more, and don''t make trouble for the country."


    "Yes, let''s join hands and tide over the difficulties together."


    It''s a good thing for the people of the Dragon kingdom to clean up all the garbage in the Dragon kingdom. It''s also a slightly exciting thing.


    After all, it is good for Longguo as a whole to deal with these malignant tumors.


    Of course, the clean-up of Longguo has put an end to those who want to do something.


    As a result, an unprecedented situation of unity has been achieved within the Dragon state.


    And such a dragon kingdom is obviously stronger than before, and more difficult to deal with.


    This time, the elimination of the internal affairs of the state of dragon caused quite a lot of chaos and turbulence, but the national court soon dealt with it in a timely manner, so that these disturbances were quickly eliminated.


    Then, the Dragon Kingdom suddenly put all the focus on dealing with the external affairs, and wanted to have a good hand with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom!

 Chapter 681

    Longguo wants the United Nations, and the two sides continue to negotiate.


    On the surface, cooperation between dragon and mouse has become a matter of certainty. It''s only a matter of time.


    For bear and eagle, they don''t want to see rat and dragon working together to form a unified camp.


    Because if the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom unite, they will form a very powerful group.


    Both dragon and mouse are big countries. Although they can''t compare with bear and eagle, they can join hands with bear and eagle to become the "third" superpower in the world.


    That kind of situation is not what the countries of bear and Eagle want to see.


    So, in any case, bear and eagle will prevent dragon and mouse from uniting.


    Today, dragon and mouse are negotiating and have been speeding up cooperation.


    The bear country and the eagle country are standing out before the dragon country and the mouse country are completely united, and they frequently obstruct.


    "If you dare to unite with the Dragon Kingdom, you will accept the same sanctions and get into a difficult situation. You must think clearly!"


    At this time, everyone knows that the Dragon kingdom is forced to be helpless, so they will seek to join hands with the mouse kingdom.


    Bear country and Eagle country constantly put pressure on rat country, no matter in words or in other actions.


    Bear country and Eagle country have greatly increased the sanctions of rat country, and the two countries have sent their navies to frequently engage in affairs in the territorial waters of rat country, so as to cause threats and threats to rat country.


    Facing the repression and sanctions of the two superpowers, the rat state is under great pressure, but it does not make the rat state retreat.


    Because these things have been psychologically prepared for a long time, and these things will happen sooner or later. Now it''s just ahead of time. It''s no big deal.


    The rat Kingdom did not stop negotiating with the Dragon kingdom because of the suppression and sanctions of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. Instead, it accelerated the negotiation process between the two sides.


    After all, at this time, no matter for the dragon country or the mouse country, only by joining hands as soon as possible can we resist the suppression and sanctions from the bear country and the eagle country, and only in this way can we reduce the pressure on the two countries.


    Of course, because the Dragon Kingdom wants to unite with the rat Kingdom, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom have exerted the greatest force they can on the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, which has put unprecedented pressure on the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom.


    Whether it''s dragon country or rat country, the situation is worse than ever.


    Bear and Eagle did not launch a hot war, but launched the most intense economic war, which led to the collapse of the economic system of dragon and mouse.


    With the passage of time, the economic systems of dragon and mouse can not escape the collapse, and once the economic systems of the two countries collapse, the consequences are obviously unimaginable!


    Both the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are under great pressure.


    Of course, the Dragon state and the mouse state are doing their best to resist, and will not let the bear state and the eagle state collapse their economic system.


    However, no matter the Dragon kingdom or the rat Kingdom, they could not find a good way to counteract or confront for a while.


    The top leaders of the two countries have convened congresses one after another to discuss countermeasures, but they have not found a good way to break the situation, which makes the leadership of the two countries very anxious and uneasy.


    Because there is no good way to deal with it, the situation of dragon country and rat country is getting worse and worse.


    Under this situation, not only the leadership has become more and more anxious, but also it has caused people''s panic and uneasiness. Both countries are in a state of panic.


    In this way, both the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom give people the feeling of breaking free.


    Of course, if the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are punished and suppressed, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will also pay a great price.


    The reason why Xiong and Ying have done this is that they can afford it because of their own big business.


    Bear country and Eagle country have made plans to consume dragon country and mouse country alive.


    The Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, which were forced to a desperate situation, could only unite together as soon as possible to resist the external pressure.


    Of course, if the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom do so, they will be more severely retaliated by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    "Now the situation has reached a very critical time, we must come up with a way to break the situation, otherwise the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom will not be able to afford it, and will only be consumed alive in the end!"


    "The Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are exerting the greatest efforts to build the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom. They can''t fight now!"


    "Now it seems that no matter what the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom do, they can''t resist the suppression and sanctions from the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom."


    "If the economic systems of the dragon and the rat countries are destroyed by the bear and the eagle countries, it will be very difficult for the dragon and the rat countries to turn over again."


    "This time, Xiong and Ying want to press the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom to death. They won''t give the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom another chance."


    "In any case, if the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom want not to be destroyed by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, they must come up with a way to break the situation."


    "I don''t think there''s any good way to break the game now. I can only break the boat and do some tough moves!"


    "What kind of moves, what kind of moves can dragon country and mouse country launch now?"


    Of course, there is a kind of helpless element in this change of thought.


    After all, the country is going to be destroyed, so we can only do our best to seek stability.


    "Is there something wrong with the brain of our country''s leadership? Why cooperate with Longguo? If the rat Kingdom doesn''t cooperate with the Dragon Kingdom, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom won''t target the rat Kingdom, and the rat Kingdom won''t fall into this bad situation! "


    "The leadership is really caught by the door. The Dragon kingdom is the enemy of the rat kingdom. The Dragon kingdom is suppressed and sanctioned by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. This is something that the rat kingdom should be happy to see. How can we help the Dragon Kingdom when the Dragon kingdom is in danger? I can''t figure out the decision of the leadership!"


    "Our leadership is a group of pig brains, trying to do something thankless!"

 Chapter 682

    "For the benefit of our country, we rat country should not help the dragon country. To help the dragon country is not worth the loss!"


    "There is really something wrong with the decision-making of the leadership of the rat kingdom. If we don''t help the Dragon Kingdom and join hands with the Dragon Kingdom, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom won''t come to suppress the rat Kingdom, and the situation of the rat Kingdom won''t be as bad as it is now."


    "We in the rat kingdom should stand on the sidelines and watch the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom suppress and punish the Dragon kingdom. We also take advantage of this time to develop well and further."


    "Yes, we rat country shouldn''t wade in muddy water. Now, we can''t finish if we plunge ourselves into it!"


    "I don''t think rat kingdom can continue to be stubborn. We should cut off cooperation with dragon Kingdom immediately, so as to seek that Bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom can no longer target and suppress rat kingdom."


    "Yes, let''s cut off the cooperation between rat Kingdom and dragon kingdom. Don''t think so much now. It''s the last word to protect ourselves. We don''t have to worry about the life and death of dragon kingdom."


    "What you all think is too simple. I think the leadership of rat Kingdom has not made a wrong decision. It''s a long-term consideration for us to join hands with dragon kingdom to help dragon kingdom. On the whole, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages."


    "You only know that the rat kingdom is left out now, but have you ever thought that if the Dragon kingdom is destroyed by the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom, will the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom change the next target of suppression and targeting into the rat kingdom in order to safeguard their own interests?"


    "As we all know, the rat kingdom is similar to the Dragon kingdom. Since the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom want to suppress and target the Dragon Kingdom, they will also target and suppress the rat kingdom. This is a very realistic thing. We should recognize it."


    "We rat Kingdom and dragon Kingdom really have the feeling of sympathizing with each other. It''s also a feeling of both prosperity and loss. If the Dragon kingdom is destroyed, we rat kingdom will probably follow the Dragon kingdom."


    "In order not to let that happen, we should join hands with the Dragon kingdom to seek common survival, which is a matter of course, because neither the rat kingdom nor the Dragon kingdom can resist the joint sanctions of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, but if our two countries join hands, the situation will be different."


    "Both the rat Kingdom and the Dragon kingdom are great powers. If we unite, we can fight against any superpower of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. The reason why we are now in such a difficult situation is that our rat Kingdom has not fully cooperated with the Dragon Kingdom and has not been completely twisted into a rope."


    "I think that if we cooperate fully with the dragon country and the rat country, then we can resist the suppression and sanctions of the bear country and the eagle country. There is no need to worry!"


    Most of the people in rat Kingdom feel that the leadership of rat Kingdom has made a wrong decision, but some of them think it through. They don''t think so, but think that the decision made by the leadership is right.


    And really because of this part of the voice, the voice of those who complain is reduced, because this part of the people have a point.


    Both Xiong and Ying are shameless hooligans. In order to protect their own interests and consolidate their position, they can do anything.


    It''s a very normal thing for Xiong and Ying to deal with the Dragon Kingdom and then the rat Kingdom, and it''s bound to happen.


    From the perspective of long-term interests, it is really necessary for the rat state to help the Dragon state. By working together, the two countries can not only preserve each other, but also seek better development.


    "In the long run, it''s really necessary for the rat kingdom to help the Dragon Kingdom and prevent the Dragon kingdom from being destroyed by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. The cooperation between the rat Kingdom and the Dragon kingdom can not only preserve itself, but also seek development. On the whole, it''s really good."


    "If you think about it this way, it seems to be true. If it wasn''t for the Dragon Kingdom, maybe our rat kingdom would be under more pressure now."


    "Yes, the Dragon Kingdom attracts most of the firepower of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. It''s very easy for the mouse kingdom. In this way, it''s really necessary to help the Dragon Kingdom stabilize and not let the Dragon kingdom be destroyed by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom."


    "Now it seems that with the Dragon kingdom in front of us, the rat kingdom can have a better development."


    "I don''t think so. Even the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will target our rat Kingdom, but we can not join the battlefield at this time. After all, at this time, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom only engage in the Dragon Kingdom, not our rat kingdom."


    "We can seize this opportunity to develop well when the bear and Eagle countries are suppressing the dragon country. When the bear and Eagle countries bring down the dragon country, our rat country has developed to a very good stage. At that time, the bear and Eagle countries will suppress our rat country again, and our rat country will be able to cope better!"


    "That''s right, but have you ever thought that even if we seize this opportunity to develop, we will not be able to develop to the stage of bear or eagle. At that time, we will not be able to resist the joint destruction of bear and Eagle!"


    "Yes, the bear country and the eagle country are superpowers. Neither the rat country nor the dragon country can cope with the joint sanctions of the bear country and the eagle country alone."


    "In my opinion, as long as we unite the rat Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom, we can cope with the joint suppression and sanctions from the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom."


    "In the long run, it''s the combination of the rat Kingdom and the Dragon kingdom that is the best."


    The people of rat state express different opinions. After heated discussion, most people think that it is better for rat state and dragon state to join hands against bear state and Eagle state.


    "Don''t think about it so much now. Let the rat Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom cooperate in an all-round way. If it goes on, I''m afraid the rat Kingdom and the Dragon kingdom will be destroyed!"


    "Yes, let''s not engage in any more frivolous activities on both sides. We should cooperate thoroughly so that we can cope with the joint attack of bear and eagle."


    "Now there''s no good way, and we can only join hands thoroughly, otherwise no matter it''s dragon country or rat country, it won''t come to a good end."


    "It''s time for the rat Kingdom and the Dragon kingdom to cooperate in an all-round way!"


    Both the people of rat Kingdom and the people of dragon Kingdom feel that at this time, rat Kingdom and dragon kingdom should completely join hands. As for those things to be negotiated, we should not talk about them for the time being. Instead, we should seize the time to thoroughly cooperate and get through the present difficulties first.


    The people of the two countries can think of it, so can the leadership of the two countries.


    Therefore, the leadership of the two countries did not continue the protracted negotiations, but directly carried out comprehensive cooperation first.


    Of course, the primary direction of cooperation between the two countries is economic and military.


    The two countries launched economic sharing, as well as joint military exercises, in order to fight back against the bear country and the eagle country!

 Chapter 683

    Both dragon and mouse are big countries, and their national strength is not bad.


    It is the so-called "three bad cobblers top Zhuge Liang". The Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are completely united, and they have become a super power to compete with the Bear Kingdom or the eagle kingdom alone.


    The two countries have carried out all-round economic and military cooperation. On the one hand, they have stabilized the economic systems of the two countries, and on the other hand, they have militarily countered the military actions taken by the two countries.


    For a while, the economic war between the bear and Eagle countries suddenly became less effective.


    On the military side, because of the joint military actions of the dragon and the mouse, the unilateral military actions of the bear and the eagle were all suppressed, and they all converged.


    Bear country and Eagle country do not want to see dragon country and mouse country united together.


    Now, the dragon country and the mouse country have united together, and the two sides have fully cooperated, and have made strong counter actions, which makes the bear country and the eagle country very angry and unhappy.


    "You dare to fight against us so hard. Both the rat Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom don''t know what to do. They want to die!"


    "We haven''t done our best, otherwise, even if the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are united, they can''t compete with us!"


    "Since you want to fight, we will accompany you!"


    Bear country and Eagle country have a voice, are a pair of hard to clean up the dragon country and mouse country posture.


    As the only two superpowers in the world, bear country and Eagle country are famous hooligans in the world.


    There are enemies and friends between the two countries.


    The two powers are competitive and hostile to each other, but they have a tacit understanding and often work together in collusion.


    For example, in this crackdown on and sanction against the Dragon Kingdom, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom have not discussed, but they have tacit understanding to join hands to sanction and suppress the Dragon kingdom.


    It is precisely because of the lack of sincere cooperation that both Xiong and Ying have kept their hands and have not tried their best to suppress and punish the dragon and rat states.


    If the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom try their best to suppress it, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom will be hard to resist. However, for various reasons, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will not do their best to do such things.


    Now, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are completely united, forming a force that can compete with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, which makes the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom have to re-examine.


    Although they clamored to increase their efforts to deal with the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom did not take any substantive action in the first time.


    To put it bluntly, both the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are bullies. Now seeing that the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are united, they have become a force that can fight against them head on. It''s amazing that they don''t want to do anything more.


    After all, if we go on like this, what good result can we get except losing both sides?


    What''s more, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are guarding against each other, and they don''t want to do their best to deal with the Dragon kingdom or the rat kingdom.


    The Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are plastic relations. They are really scattered.


    Of course, even if they did not step up efforts to sanction the alliance between dragon and mouse, bear and Eagle still adopted sanctions against dragon and mouse.


    In any case, bear and Eagle do not want to watch dragon and rat threaten them.


    Even if we can''t let the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom collapse, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will not make the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom better, and can''t have a better development.


    In any case, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will not let the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom develop.


    In the face of common interests, bear country and Eagle country will continue to suppress and punish dragon country and mouse country.


    However, because the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are completely united, the days of the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are better than before, and they will no longer bear so much pressure.


    "Sure enough, it''s better to cooperate in an all-round way. Now both the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom can breathe a sigh of relief!"


    "The economic systems of both countries will not collapse, and the lives of the common people will not return to what they used to be, but at least they will return to normal."


    "As long as the cooperation between dragon country and mouse country continues, I believe that before long, our two countries will be back on the right track."


    "It''s better to work together! When Xiong and Ying see that our two countries have cooperated, the degree of sanctions and pressure imposed by them has suddenly become smaller. They should also know that they can not completely suppress our two countries, so they have to be restrained. "


    "The Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are originally plastic relations, and their cooperation is not reliable at all. Now they see that they can not completely bring down the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, and they want not to pay so much price, so they all give up a lot."


    "Bear country and Eagle country stop, while dragon country and mouse country continue to strengthen cooperation. In this situation, everything is developing in a good direction."


    "If it goes on like this, both the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom should be able to restore their former prosperity, or even to a higher level!"


    "After a storm, there will always be a rainbow. This is the case now. Both dragon Kingdom and rat kingdom will develop better!"


    "I was worried before. Now it seems that these worries are superfluous. The United States of dragon and mouse is really the best choice."


    "Who would have thought that two hostile countries should unite together? What a surprise


    "The combination of the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom has lifted the crisis of both countries!"


    "I don''t think the crisis has been completely solved yet. Bear and eagle will definitely not give up. These two hooligans will certainly engage in a moth to suppress the development of dragon and mouse!"


    "The soldiers will block the water and cover the land. Now the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are united, and they have the strength to fight against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. We don''t have to worry and fear so much."


    "I think we can unite more countries that want to fight against eagle and bear, and make our power stronger until bear and eagle can''t help us!"


    For the dragon and the mouse, it is the most difficult before they are completely united. After the two countries are united, everything becomes easier.


    Of course, it''s not over yet.


    Even if the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom unite and form a force that can not be underestimated, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will not allow the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom to continue to develop.


    After that, the bear and the eagle still had a tacit understanding. They launched allies to impose encirclement and suppression style sanctions and attacks on the dragon and the mouse countries, and all of a sudden they maximized their strength.


    Previously thought that everything was over, but did not expect more violent storm is coming!


    Because of the encirclement and suppression attacks and sanctions launched by the bear and Eagle countries, the dragon country and the mouse country are in a difficult situation.


    The international situation has become tense and turbulent again!


    The two countries still carry out the previous ideas, and will not let bear and Eagle strike and sanction. The two countries took the necessary measures to fight back for the first time.


    Of course, the effect is not great.


    And want to break the game, obviously want to think of a better way!

 Chapter 684

    The Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom unite to resist the suppression and sanctions of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    Today, although the bear country and the eagle country have converged a lot, they still have not stopped the sanctions and suppression with the dragon country and the mouse country.


    In this regard, the state of dragon and the state of rat obviously will not allow the state of bear and the state of eagle to continue to impose sanctions and suppress.


    Both the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom took measures against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, but they played too little role to break the situation for a while.


    "When the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom unite, the power they have formed is no less powerful than that of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. We don''t have to bear it any longer. Let''s take the most powerful measures to counter the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom."


    "In the past, when there was no alliance, we could only let bear and Eagle bully us. Now that we are united, we don''t have to be afraid of bear and eagle. We should fight back."


    "Although the combination of the Dragon Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom has become very powerful, there is still a gap between them and the old superpowers. I think we should bear it for a while, wait for stability, and then fight with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom."


    "Don''t wait, just do it, otherwise Xiong and Ying really think we are easy to bully!"


    "Isn''t the purpose of the alliance between the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom to compete with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom? Now that we have united, it''s time to fight! "


    "Yes, it''s time to fight. I can''t stand it any more!"


    "It''s not a matter of being impatient, it''s just that we can''t find a good way to fight against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom."


    "Although the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are united now, forming a very powerful force, they are not a complete whole after all. In today''s economic war, we still can''t beat the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom."


    "In addition, bear and Eagle have united their allies to blockade our dragon and mouse countries. If this goes on, we can''t fight!"


    "If you want me to say that the best way to break the situation is to use force against bear country and Eagle country. They don''t want us to have a better time, and we don''t want them to have a better time. They don''t want to start a war, so we will do the opposite and take the initiative to start a war with them."


    "Not to mention, it''s really a good way to take the initiative to start a war now."


    "If there is really no other good way, then start a war!"


    "It''s impossible for us to keep the Bear Kingdom and Eagle Kingdom under pressure and sanction. Otherwise, we can''t develop. We are always in a weak position and can''t hold our heads up. That''s not a human life. In order to get rid of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom once and for all, we really need to clean them up and let them know that the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are not easy to bully."


    "Yes, we need to fight a beautiful war to make bear and Eagle aware of its power. From then on, we will not fight against dragon and mouse, which will make dragon and mouse continue to develop well."


    "Although the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom also have risks, as long as they can counter the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, it is worth doing so!"


    "I don''t want to talk about it any more. Let''s just launch a war against it."


    In addition to the people of bear country and Eagle country, the people of other countries do not like bear country and Eagle country. After all, bear country and Eagle country are two big hooligans in the world and often do something unpleasant.


    Most people, including the people of the rat Kingdom and the people of the Dragon Kingdom, are unhappy with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    In addition, the Bear Kingdom and Eagle Kingdom have been suppressing and sanctioning the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom recently, which makes the people of the rat Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom have a bad breath in their hearts, and they are very angry with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    Now, in order to fight against the bear and Eagle countries, the people of the rat country and the people of the dragon country support the use of force to solve this last resort.


    The voice of the people is very important, but the decision-making of the state is mainly decided by the leaders.


    Of course, the leaders of dragon country and mouse country will also consider the people''s ideas.


    Both the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom have convened a Congress to discuss how to fight against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    And because dragon and rat now form a camp, so the two sides held a video conference to discuss the matter.


    "Xiong and Ying are now fighting an economic war with us. We can''t fight back on it. Even if we can make some counter-measures, the effect is not very good."


    "Bear country and Eagle country have joined their allies to blockade dragon country and mouse country. If things go on like this, the situation will become more and more unfavorable for us."


    "If we really can''t find other good ways to break the situation, we should try to start a war."


    "Although Xiong and Ying didn''t start war, they still took actions from the Ministry of war. They frequently engaged in affairs on the border between dragon and mouse and on the territorial sea. We can fight back against them."


    "The Dragon kingdom can fight back against the Bear Kingdom, the mouse kingdom can fight back against the eagle Kingdom, and make Counter-measures on the border and territorial waters respectively."


    "We should all know that neither the eagle kingdom nor the Bear Kingdom nor the Dragon kingdom nor the rat Kingdom want or can fall into the mire of war. If we take the initiative to start a war, it is likely that we will lose our wife and lose our troops, which is not worth the loss."


    "If you can, it would be better not to start a war. But there is no good way to change the situation. I personally support the use of force."


    "We can try the water. We don''t have to fight as soon as we come up. Let''s try it first and see what kind of reaction Xiong and Ying have."


    "Yes, we can try it first. We can make further plans after seeing the reaction of bear and eagle."

 Chapter 685

    After the discussion, most of the leaders of dragon and rat agreed to take military action.


    Since the majority is in favor of military action, the matter is almost settled.


    Both dragon and rat will take military action!


    After determining the general direction, we began to discuss what military actions to take.


    "Let''s take military action in the territorial sea."


    "The navy of the eagle country has been making trouble in the territorial waters of the rat country. We can dispose of all the navy of the eagle country!"


    "As for the Dragon Kingdom, you can give it to Bear Kingdom at the border!"


    "OK, let''s take military actions in the territorial sea and the northern border respectively."


    "Let''s choose a good time to start!"


    "In order not to let bear country and Eagle country warn, dragon country and mouse country had better take action at the same time!"


    "All right, take action at the same time!"


    After discussion, the leaders of dragon and mouse reached a consensus that they intend to launch war against bear and eagle and take military action at the same time.


    Of course, military action can not be done casually, but needs to be well planned.


    However, the executive power of the two countries was very good. After the decision of the meeting, the preparatory work began.


    As a Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, Shen Ze knew for the first time that the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom were going to take military action.


    "The court finally knew that it was going to use force to contain the country of bear and the country of eagle. All the waiting flowers are going to die!"


    Qin chaoleng said: "we, the Dragon Kingdom, must give bear a painful blow this time, let bear know the pain, and let bear dare not come to the northern border to do business in the future."


    "This time, it''s better to cast a psychological shadow on the state of bear, so that the state of bear will not dare to punish and suppress our dragon state in the future."


    Qin Chaoxin said angrily, "the state of bear has done so many things for the state of dragon. This time, we must seize the opportunity and get all of them back!"


    "Grand Marshal, shall we give Xiong guona''s 100000 troops to the border this time?"


    "If we give Xiong''s 100000 troops to one pot, it must be a heavy blow to Xiong."


    Qin Chao said maliciously: "the 100000 troops sent by Xiong Guo are watching things along the border all day. I''ve always thought that they are not agreeable, so I want to clean them up!"


    "Grand Marshal, let''s start with the 100000 troops of Xiong state!" Qin Chao suggested.


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he had no words for the first time.


    After a while, he said, "if you give Xiong''s 100000 troops a pot, Xiong won''t give up."


    Qin Chao angrily said: "we have given Xiong''s 100000 troops to one pot. It''s also Xiong''s own fault. We can''t blame him."


    "Who asked the other Xiong kingdom to dispatch those 100000 troops to the northern border of our dragon kingdom to engage in affairs all the time? High conflict, we engage in them, which is self-defense and justified!"


    Shen Ze light said: "the reason is this reason, but the meaning of the court, and my own meaning, do not want to make things too big!"


    "Although xiongguo doesn''t want to fall into the mire of war, our dragon kingdom can''t stand too much trouble."


    "If we take the 100000 troops of bear country to one pot, it will probably cause strong retaliation from bear country, and then there will probably be a large-scale war between bear country and dragon country, which is not the result we want."


    Generally speaking, bear country and Eagle country are opposite, so their cooperation is mixed with water, and their relationship is not solid.


    In addition, in order to maintain competitiveness, not to be compared with each other, and consolidate their position and interests in the international arena, both bear and Eagle countries do not want to fall into the mire of war.


    Both the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are big powers. Bear Kingdom and Eagle Kingdom know very well that if there is a military conflict with the Dragon kingdom or the rat Kingdom, they will be trapped in the mire of war. After all, the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are very strong and terrible.


    It''s very unwise for bear and eagle to fight with dragon or rat, so they won''t do it.


    Bear country and Eagle country don''t want to use force against dragon country and mouse country. Although dragon country and mouse country decide to take military action, they don''t want or can''t get into the mire of war.


    Before that, there was a conflict between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, plus the strong sanctions from the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, the situation and situation of the country were not very good, and the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom could not engage in a big war, because that would make the national strength of the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom even weaker.


    This time, although the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are going to take military action, it is only to the end, in order to force the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom to converge more, rather than to launch a complete war.


    Shen Ze understood the power of it, so he said those words.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao also realized the power of it. He nodded and said, "it''s a pity. I thought I had a chance to clean up Xiong Guo''s 100000 clowns. It seems that I can only wait a little longer."


    Qin Chao said in a sonorous tone: "if we can''t clean up this time, we''ll clean up the Dragon Kingdom when it''s stronger than the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom in the future."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he picked his eyebrows.


    He looked up at Qin Chao and said, "do you think the Dragon kingdom will be stronger than the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom?"


    Hearing the speech, Qin Chao nodded without hesitation: "yes, I think our dragon kingdom will definitely surpass other countries and become the most powerful country in the world!"


    Shen Ze pondered for a while, then said: "the idea is very good, but it''s really hard to say whether it can be realized."


    In fact, Qin Chao doesn''t know if the Dragon kingdom can become the most powerful country in the world, but he thinks so.


    "No matter whether he can achieve it or not, just try to do it!" Qin Chao said firmly.


    Shen Ze nodded, "it''s a good idea. Just work hard."


    Qin Chao said with a smile, "we in the Dragon kingdom can certainly do it."


    Seeing Qin Chao''s simple appearance, Shen Ze nodded with a smile.


    After a while, Shen Ze gathered his smile on his face and said with a straight face, "send me the command, let the whole theater enter the combat readiness state. In addition, collect the information of Xiong Guo''s troops and start the layout. Report any information to me as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Grand Marshal!" Qin Chao immediately nodded his head solemnly.


    Shen Ze waved to Qin Chao.


    Seeing this, Qin Chao bowed to Shen Ze, then he turned and left.


    At this time, Shen Ze seemed to suddenly think of something, said: "by the way, call Li Guangrong."


    "Good." Qin Chao answered without looking back.

 Chapter 686

    Shen Ze is the Grand Marshal of the Army Department. He can dispatch all the troops of the Dragon kingdom.


    Because the fifth World War Zone of the state of dragon has always been divided and ruled, Shen Ze is very familiar with the western war zone under his command, but he doesn''t know much about the Northern War Zone.


    As for the deployment of the Northern War Zone, it is absolutely necessary for Shen Ze to call Li Guangrong, the commander-in-chief of the Northern War Zone, to do it together.


    Qin Chao first conveyed Shen Ze''s instructions, and then called Li Guangrong.


    Learning that Shen Ze wants to see himself, Li Guangrong goes to the commander-in-chief camp where Shen Ze is for the first time.


    After seeing Shen Ze, Li Guangrong first saluted Shen Ze, then asked, "marshal, what do you want to do when you come to me?"


    Shen Ze took a look at Li Guangrong and said faintly, "you should know the news from the national court that the Northern War Zone is going to attack Xiong."


    Li Guangrong nodded solemnly and said, "well, I already know."


    "Do you have any good ideas?" Shen asked


    Li Guangrong pondered for a while, then shook his head and said, "I don''t have any good ideas."


    After a pause, Li Guangrong said: "everything should be done according to the idea of Grand Marshal!"


    In fact, Li Guangrong has some ideas, but because of Shen Ze''s presence, he also thinks that it would be the best result if Shen Ze was responsible for everything.


    Therefore, Li Guangrong said that he had no idea and left everything to Shen Ze for deployment.


    Shen Ze saw through Li Guangrong''s idea, but he didn''t say it.


    "All right, let me deploy it."


    "Good." Hearing the speech, Li Guangrong nodded without hesitation.


    Then, without any nonsense, Shen Ze began to deploy.


    Although we can''t fight against Xiong this time, we still need to make Xiong feel pain. So we need to be a little fierce this time.


    In Shen Ze''s mind, although the 100000 troops sent by Xiong Guo will not be given to one pot, at least part of it has to be solved.


    Shen Ze''s plan is to collect information in the early stage and recruit 10000 Xiong soldiers.


    Ten thousand people are not too many, but they are not too many. It''s just about right.


    Shen Ze is going to kill ten thousand soldiers of Xiong state and let Xiong state know how powerful he is.


    Of course, Xiong is a superpower. It''s not easy to wipe out 10000 soldiers in Xiong, which requires good deployment. Otherwise, we can''t achieve this goal.


    In order to ensure that things can be done smoothly, Li Guangrong called all the important leaders of the northern theater to Shen Ze''s camp to discuss the deployment.


    When the Dragon side deployed, the rat side also began to deploy.


    As for the movement of the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are closely watching. It is impossible to say that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom have not found any clues. However, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom still don''t know what the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom will do.


    Of course, both the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are wily old hooligans. Even if they don''t know what the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are going to do, they should be well prepared.


    At the same time, the bear and Eagle countries increased the sanctions against the dragon and the mouse countries. The reason for this is that the dragon and the mouse countries showed no sign of softening. The bear and the eagle countries were very upset, so they increased the sanctions.


    If the state of dragon and the state of rat are not soft and take counter measures one day, the state of bear and the state of eagle will not give up one day.


    As a result, the contradictions among the four countries have become more and more serious, and the people of their respective countries have become more and more hostile to each other.


    Almost a week later, the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom took military action together.


    Rat country launched a encirclement attack on the eagle Navy going to the territorial sea of rat country.


    The state of dragon sent 50000 basaltic troops from the Northern War Zone, led by Qin Chao, to encircle Xiong''s 10000 troops on the border.


    The battles on both sides started almost at the same time, which made the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom have no reaction for the first time.


    Of course, both bear and Eagle never thought that dragon and mouse would take the initiative to launch a war.


    Since the beginning of this century, no country has taken the initiative to launch a war against the bear country and the eagle country. Now, this unbelievable thing has happened.


    Dragon country and mouse country are out at the same time, attacking bear country and Eagle country respectively!


    Because bear and Eagle are the only two superpowers in the world, no other country dares to use force against bear and eagle.


    Today, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom use force against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom respectively, which not only makes the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom very shocked and unbelievable, but also makes other countries feel unbelievable and shocked!


    It''s the first time for a country to dare to take the initiative to fight against the bear country and the eagle country!


    This is a strange thing!


    Because Xiong and Ying had no idea that dragon and rat would suddenly use force against them, they were not prepared enough, so they learned a painful lesson.


    The eagle Navy in the territorial waters of the rat kingdom was either hanged on the spot or arrested.


    On the other hand, the Dragon kingdom is even more bloody. The 50000 basaltic army directly encircles and suppresses the 10000 troops of Xiong Kingdom, and without mercy, directly fights to the death.


    Xiong''s army had no warning or defense. This ten thousand man army was completely annihilated by the fifty thousand basaltic army.


    Of course, the basaltic army also sacrificed thousands of soldiers and paid a great price.


    Because it wasn''t meant to fight against Xiong state, after killing the 10000 troops of Xiong state, the basaltic army withdrew to the Northern War Zone. It was only two hours before and after that, and it was over.


    Ten thousand soldiers of Xiong state were completely annihilated, and thousands of navies of Ying state were annihilated. Once the news came out, it caused a sensation all over the world.


    "Damn, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are so powerful that they attack the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom on their own initiative. It''s unbelievable!"


    "The courage of the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom is really great. They have done what other countries dare not do!"


    "It''s the first time that the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom have taken the initiative to attack and killed many soldiers of the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom!"


    "In the past, both bear and Eagle fought against other countries, and they never lost. This time, they fell into the hands of other countries. This is really the first time!"


    "I used to think that the troops of bear and Eagle were invincible, but now it seems that there are still some accidents."


    "The Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are really big powers that can''t be underestimated. Their military strength is extraordinary."


    "Now it seems that the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are really rising, and they dare to challenge the authority of the superpower!"


    "This time, the prestige of the superpower has been broken. I''m afraid there will be great changes from now on!"


    "The pattern of the world should really change!"

 Chapter 687

    For people all over the world, it is a strange and unprecedented thing that the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom respectively use force against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    Because this has never happened before.


    Since the beginning of this century, as the only two superpowers in the world, bear country and Eagle country have tried their best not to provoke, let alone use force against bear country or Eagle country.


    In the past, it used to be the bear country and the eagle country that used to use force against other countries. Now how can it be reversed?


    The Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom fought against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom respectively, and the movement was not small. They were all bloody.


    The world was shocked when it happened!


    "The state of dragon and the state of rat have the courage to use force against the state of bear and the state of eagle, which I never thought of!"


    "Who doesn''t know that bear and Eagle are superpowers. Their military strength is very strong and terrifying. Other countries are not enemies. Dragon and mouse take the initiative to start a war. Are they really not afraid of being severely taught?"


    "The country of bear and the country of Eagle are tigers and lions. Once Wei Lai is launched, it will be very terrible. The country of dragon and the country of rat will make a big mess this time. At that time, the country of bear and the country of eagle will be furious. They are afraid that they can''t bear it."


    "I don''t think the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom took action rashly this time, but planned and prepared. They should know what would happen if they did all this. It''s hard to say that they did such a thing when they knew that something bad would happen."


    "In any case, the state of dragon and the state of rat have done something that other countries dare not do. From this we can see that the state of dragon and the state of rat are extraordinary!"


    "After the combination of the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom, a force that can compete with the superpowers has really formed. It''s really unclear what will happen in the future."


    "Even if the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom fought against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom this time, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom may not necessarily fight against the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom. After all, after the combination of the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, they have become the third largest force in the world, which should not be underestimated."


    "Some things have set a precedent. The international situation is really about to change."


    "It''s not clear what will happen in the future. Let''s see how the state of bear and the state of Eagle deal with the war between the state of dragon and the state of rat."


    "Bear country and Eagle country are doing things all over the world and sending troops to all places. They really can''t fall into the mire of big war, otherwise they can''t safeguard their global interests."


    "There are some things that may not be true. The Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are now just like the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. The Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom can figure out which is more important. The interests of other places can be abandoned first, and then we can deal with the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom."


    "Although both bear country and Eagle country don''t want to fall into the mire of war, there are some urgent situations that bear country and Eagle country can''t help but deal with."


    "Before, bear and Eagle joined hands to suppress dragon and mouse, just to prevent them from developing. Now, both dragon and mouse are in direct contact with bear and eagle. If bear and Eagle don''t suppress them, it will be more difficult to deal with them!"


    "For the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, dealing with the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom is the first priority. Compared with other countries, it''s no big deal."


    "However, even if the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom deal with the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom now, they may not be able to deal with them well. After all, after the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are united, they are different now and not so easy to deal with."


    "It''s no use for us to guess here. We''ll see what''s going on."


    People all over the world are having a heated discussion about the use of force by the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom respectively.


    Of course, most people hold a kind of mentality of watching good plays and watching the excitement, and don''t pay much attention to it.


    The fact that the state of dragon and the state of rat launched military attacks on the state of bear and the state of Eagle respectively was not disclosed in advance. The people of the state of dragon and the people of the state of rat did not know until after the incident.


    Although the people of the two countries were very hostile to bear and Eagle before, and many people clamored to use force against them, when this happened, we were still shocked.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect that we really used force against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom!"


    "Even if we use force, the noise is not small. The basaltic army of the Dragon Kingdom annihilated a ten thousand troops of the Bear Kingdom, while the army of the rat Kingdom annihilated thousands of the navy of the eagle Kingdom, which greatly reduced the naval military strength of the eagle kingdom!"


    "Before, I thought that the leadership of our two countries did not have the courage and courage to initiate war. Now it seems that I am wrong!"


    "The leadership is not only courageous, but also courageous. It has made decisions that other countries dare not make, making the dragon and rat countries the first countries to dare to wage war against the superpower."


    "In any case, I think the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom have done a very good job in taking military action this time. Who let the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom engage in us all the time? We beat them, they are to blame!"


    "Now it''s time to fight. I don''t know what actions will be taken by bear and Eagle countries in the future."


    "It''s really a big fight this time. Many people have died. I''m afraid Xiong and Ying will not give up. They are likely to launch a bigger war!"


    "If bear and Eagle really fight dragon and mouse, it will be a great war. I think it may even cause a world war!"


    "Now it''s hard to say that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will not necessarily go to war with the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom?"


    "Both the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom can''t be provoked. Whoever provokes them will be punished. This time, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom have killed their soldiers. How can they give up? I think war is really inevitable. "


    "I still don''t think so. It''s the old saying that there are no forever friends or enemies, only forever interests. For the sake of the overall situation, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom may not fight against the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom."


    "Is it hard for bear and eagle to suffer a lot this time?"


    "Of course, it''s impossible. Even if there''s no war, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will do something else to make the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom!"


    "I''m afraid we can''t think of the decision-making of our country. Let''s see what happens later."


    "Yes, no one can imagine what will happen in the future. Let''s have a look."


    "No matter what happens, we will support our country, support any decision made by the National People''s court, unite as one and tide over the difficulties together!"


    "Yes, just unite as one. I believe that man will conquer nature!"


    "As long as we all work together, all problems can be solved and all difficulties can be overcome!"


    No matter the people of dragon country or the people of rat country, they didn''t think too much about it. They all held the idea of uniting as one and going through the difficulties together.


    our wills unite like a fortress!

 Chapter 688

    No matter how a country is, when it comes to crisis, we will abandon all thoughts and unite as one.


    Today''s Dragon people and mouse people are like this, reaching an unprecedented unity.


    Even if the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom do so, it is likely to cause the Revenge of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, leading to the outbreak of war. The people of the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom have no complaints, but firmly support the decision of the country, and make psychological preparations for war, as well as other preparations.


    For the sudden disaster of dragon and mouse, the people of unrelated countries hold a good play mentality, while the people of dragon and mouse hold an uplifting mentality, only the people of bear and Eagle are the worst.


    "Do the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom want to destroy the country? How dare you take the initiative to challenge us


    "The state of dragon and the state of rat really don''t know what to do. Even if they dared to take counter measures before, now they dare to take the lead in waging war against us. I really don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth!"


    "No country has ever dared to wage a war against us. The Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom really think that they have developed and become stronger, and they can be tough with us?"


    "The Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are looking for death by doing this. We must destroy them all!"


    "The Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom really think that they have developed for several years, and then they want to confront us head-on? I dare to initiate a war on my own initiative. I really don''t know how to write dead words! "


    "If you dare to kill the soldiers of our country, you must not let go of the dragon country and the mouse country, and you must take revenge on them!"


    "Damn, needless to say, fight against the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom directly. Let the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom see our strength and let them know what a real military power is!"


    "Attack with all your strength and destroy the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom!"


    The people of bear country and Eagle country can''t accept the attack of dragon country and mouse country on bear country and Eagle country. They are very angry and unhappy, of course, more angry.


    Because these things have happened, they can''t change, they can only be powerless and furious.


    Of course, the people of the Bear Kingdom and the people of the eagle kingdom are very angry. They all clamor to use force against the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom. Moreover, there are many voices about destroying the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom.


    Obviously, the hostility of the people of bear country and Eagle country to dragon country and mouse country has become unprecedented.


    The leadership of bear and Eagle are also very angry and unhappy.


    These leaders are more arrogant than ordinary people.


    In their eyes, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are weak countries. They are not qualified to use force against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    What the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom have done is the same as the following crimes. They are disrespectful and unforgivable to the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    "We must carry out strong retaliation and counterattack!"


    The angry leadership of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom decided to retaliate against the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom for the first time.


    However, there are still some people who are relatively calm and suggest not to act rashly.


    "If dragon and rat dare to do this, they will be ready for our revenge. If we take revenge rashly, we will probably lose more. Please calm down and don''t get angry."


    "Yes, the leadership of the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are not fools. If we act rashly because of anger, we may lose our wife and lose our soldiers. Now we really need to calm down!"


    "We can''t tolerate the war between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, which leads to the loss of our interests. We need to retaliate, but we also need to make a good plan. We can''t act rashly!"


    "We need to plan a good revenge action to maximize our own interests!"


    To vent one''s emotions is to vent one''s emotions. The leadership of each country is calm and steady. After venting one''s emotions, everyone calms down and ponders over things.


    "This time, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom respectively used force against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, which was regarded as a precedent and challenged the authority. No matter what happened later, the prestige of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom was damaged."


    The Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom respectively use force against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, just like breaking the myth, turning an impossible thing into a possibility.


    Previously, people in other countries thought that bear and Eagle countries could not be provoked, let alone beaten.


    But now, because of the actions of the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, the thinking of people in other countries has changed.


    Even if the other side is a superpower, it can play well!


    It''s like breaking the spiritual barrier of the world and letting everyone see a different world.


    The atmosphere brought by the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom will bring more challenges to the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, which can be said to be harmful to the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    Bear country and Eagle country will never allow such things to happen, but now such things have happened, and what bear country and Eagle country can do and most want to do is to restore this prestige.


    If they want to regain their prestige, then bear and Eagle should teach dragon and mouse a lesson so that the whole world can know the power and strength of bear and eagle.


    "We must regain our dignity, or we will not be able to maintain global interests."


    "Of course, if you want to regain your dignity, you must find a good way and succeed in it."


    What the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom did this time had a great impact on the global influence and ruling power of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    "There''s no good way. Let''s fight against the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom with tit for tat."


    "Let''s directly use the most powerful forces to crush and retaliate against the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom, so that the world can see the powerful military capabilities of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, and let the Dragon Kingdom, the mouse Kingdom and other countries dare not use force against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom in the future!"


    "Yes, let''s directly use the most powerful forces to retaliate against the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom!"


    "The Bear Kingdom can raze the Northern War Zone of the Dragon Kingdom directly, while the eagle kingdom can uproot all the military bases in the territorial sea of the rat kingdom!"


    "Yes, direct and bold, give dragon country and rat country a little fierce!"


    "If you want me to say that we should raze the capitals of the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, and let them see how powerful we are!"


    "Yes, they can''t compare to raze the capitals of the dragon and the mouse States and let them know how terrible the superpowers are!"


    "This retaliation must have enough weight, otherwise it won''t play much role. If you want to retaliate, you have to be cruel enough, otherwise the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom don''t know the pain!"


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to go too far for the time being. Enough is enough!"

 Chapter 689

    "Although all of us have split our skin and made a big fight, we should have a tacit understanding. We can''t make the war too hot, or it will become a bargain for other countries!"


    "Don''t talk about it now. Don''t make it big. People come here and beat you in the face. You can''t bear it!"


    "I can''t bear it now. If I can bear it any more, I''ll be beaten in the face by others!"


    "We must be cruel, or the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom will not be afraid of us!"


    "We must make the dragon people and the mouse people feel deep pain, otherwise we should not take action. Once we take action, we must do it!"


    "The attack of dragon country and mouse country has already ignored us. If we don''t take revenge on them, they won''t even pay attention to us."


    "There are some things, the first time there is a second time, if you don''t put the dragon country and rat country that kind of resistance idea out completely, in the future, you can''t tell what bad things will happen."


    "If we want to safeguard our interests in the world, we have to take revenge on the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom this time, otherwise the prestige we built before will be completely destroyed!"


    "In order to consolidate and maintain the global interests and status, even if we have to pay a big price, we have to retaliate against the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom!"


    This time, the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom fought against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom respectively, which changed a lot of things. The influence was very big and far-reaching, and the leadership of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom could imagine it.


    Therefore, in order to recover the losses in all aspects and consolidate and safeguard their own interests, the leadership of bear and Eagle countries have made great determination to retaliate against dragon and mouse countries.


    Of course, even if the bear country and the eagle country are both military powers, they can''t act rashly. After all, the dragon country and the mouse country are both big powers. After all, the dragon country and the mouse country have united, and their military strength can''t be underestimated.


    If you act rashly, bear and eagle will suffer.


    Because the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are not weak countries, and their military strength is also good, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom can not pay a great price to retaliate against the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom.


    Some people have proposed to raze the capitals of dragon country and rat country, but after consideration, they still have no such choice.


    After discussion, everyone unanimously decided to adopt the previous plan, the xiongguo went to the Northern War Zone of dalongguo, and the Yingguo was the military base to the territorial sea of tuguoguo.


    After the discussion, Xiong and Ying began to make preparations in this respect.


    Even if Xiong and Ying are superpowers, they will make good preparations after they have a goal. After all, they are both superpowers, and there are many uncertain factors in their military actions, so they must make good preparations.


    ¡­¡­


    Before using force against the bear and Eagle countries, the dragon and the rat countries were ready to be attacked and retaliated. Of course, they also made strict precautions and defenses militarily.


    At the same time, the intelligence departments of the two countries also pay close attention to the news of the bear and Eagle countries.


    Of course, the military actions taken by bear and Eagle countries are highly confidential, and information is generally not leaked.


    However, there is no airtight wall in the world, and some things can''t be done seamlessly after all, so they won''t leak out a bit.


    Under the full search of the intelligence departments of dragon country and mouse country, some clues have been found.


    As for the military actions to be taken by bear and eagle to retaliate against dragon and mouse, both of them are not too surprised. On the contrary, they think it is expected.


    If bear and Eagle do not take revenge, it is not bear and eagle.


    Of course, once the news is confirmed, both the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom will spare no effort to defend and prepare.


    Before taking military action, Xiong and Ying launched a comprehensive economic war again, which maximized the sanctions against dragon and mouse.


    In doing so, Xiong and Ying have a sense of rushing over the wall and getting mad.


    Although both the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom have been under great pressure, they are still able to hold on, and they are still not weak. They will fight back when they should fight back, and they will take counter measures when they should take counter measures.


    Bear country and Eagle country, dragon country and mouse country are the four most powerful countries in the world. Their struggle makes the whole international situation very tense and oppressive.


    People all over the world are worried.


    "This time, the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom took the initiative to start a war, which was to make the war ignited!"


    "Although the two countries have not yet taken military action, they have once again started an economic war, making the global economy unstable."


    "I don''t think bear country and Eagle country will bear it. They will certainly take military action to retaliate against dragon country and mouse country!"


    "If xiongguo and Yingguo take military strikes against Longguo and mousuo, I really don''t know how much war it will cause!"


    "Bear country and Eagle country are military powers, and their retaliation is certainly extraordinary!"


    "I''m really afraid that after the bear and Eagle take revenge, they will make the dragon and the mouse fight back. When the time comes, their four largest countries will go to war, I''m afraid it will cause a world war!"


    "The current international situation is really too tense and turbulent, and I''m afraid there will be a world war!"


    "If the four countries of bear and eagle, dragon and mouse go to war in an all-round way, it will really start a world war!"


    "There is no hot war yet. The economic war between the four countries alone has already affected the whole world and people all over the world!"


    "The economic war of their four countries alone has already made people all over the world difficult. If they start a world war again, it will really be impossible for them to survive!"


    "The world has been stable for some time. We all want to live in peace and stability, but we don''t want to live in turbulence."


    "Although I want to see the bear country and the eagle country and the dragon country and the mouse country fighting, so that other countries can find opportunities, I still hope that they will not continue to fight for a stable life, whether it is an economic war or a hot war."


    "Yes, the world will be better if their four countries do not fight to death!"


    "Now we can only pray that their four countries will not continue to fight with each other."


    Bear country and Eagle country are the only two superpowers in the world, while dragon country and mouse country are behind bear country and Eagle country. The four countries almost control the global economic lifeline and military capability.


    The economic war between the four countries will make the global economy depressed.


    And if the four countries launch an all-out war, it is likely to cause a world war, so that the world is in the middle of war!

 Chapter 690

    For people all over the world, we all want economic stability and world peace, because only in this way can we live a good life.


    In the face of survival, it doesn''t matter what rights and wealth, what national status, even survival has become a problem, what''s the use of thinking about these.


    In this world, although some careerists want the world to be chaotic in order to get the benefits they want, most people still want the world to be peaceful and live a good life.


    Nowadays, the four most powerful countries in the world, namely, bear country and Eagle country, dragon country and mouse country, are fighting, and the contradiction and conflict between the four countries is a growing trend.


    The economic wars fought by the four countries have made the world''s economy unstable and affected people''s lives.


    If there is a hot war among the four big countries, it will involve other countries, and it is likely to cause a world war, which will lead to the whole world falling into the flames of war. In this way, people will not be able to live a good life, and even their lives will be in danger.


    After all, with the fire of war, it is accompanied by blood and fire!


    The current situation is very bad, and there is a trend of deterioration, people can not do not worry.


    "I don''t want the global economic crisis to break out or the world war to break out!"


    "Yes, if the global economic crisis and world war break out, people all over the world will not be able to live well!"


    "Bear country and Eagle country, dragon country and mouse country, all need to restrain some, don''t let the situation become worse and worse."


    "We all don''t want the global economic crisis and World War to break out. You four countries should not lead to the suffering of people all over the world because of private fights!"


    "You are a superpower. You are a big power. You need to take the lead instead of taking everyone into the mud ditch!"


    "You big powers need to take responsibility to make the world better, not worse!"


    "You all need to calm down and think about it. If you have anything to say, sit down and talk about it. Don''t make it difficult for everyone."


    "It''s not just for the sake of other countries and other people. When you four powerful countries fight to death, no one can completely destroy anyone. You will only lose both sides and make no effort to please, and no one will be able to do well!"


    "It''s not good for everyone to fight. We''d better have a good talk and come up with a way of doing things that are good for everyone. Don''t do things that are not worth the loss."


    "Whether it''s for your own country or for others, you four countries should sit down and talk about it and stop fighting."


    In the past, we all held a kind of mentality of watching good plays, but after we realized the power of them, we began to make peace again.


    Of course, there are still some people who want to see and support the four countries to continue their fight. However, these people are in a small number and can not make the climate.


    Therefore, there are more voices for peace in all countries and places.


    Of course, there are more people in the world calling for peace.


    But for these appeals, the angry countries of bear and Eagle didn''t listen much.


    And the dragon and the mouse also because of the things out, there is no much way, bear and eagle to retaliate, the dragon and the mouse can only do a good job to prevent, deal with all the unexpected.


    Of course, what the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom did before was to make the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom converge and stop suppressing and punishing the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom.


    In general, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom do not want to fight against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    Because the leadership of the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are not lunatics. They also know that if they meet with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, even if the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are united and powerful, it will only make everyone feel bad.


    In any case, fighting each other is almost like fighting each other. No country can be a real winner, and every country will have its own interests damaged.


    Even if the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom unite, they are worse than the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom in many aspects. If they fight, the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are the weak side, so they will suffer more damage.


    Therefore, no matter what the reason is, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom do not want to fight with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    Of course, both the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are expected to take the lead in taking military action against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, causing damage to the interests of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, thus angering the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, and being retaliated by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom.


    In addition to guarding against the retaliation of bear and Eagle countries, dragon and rat countries will try their best to minimize the loss and the war as much as possible.


    As for the more serious economic war that Xiong and Ying started before they launched a military strike, the dragon and rat countries can only bite their teeth, but the necessary countermeasures will still be taken.


    Both the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are very clear that they can''t let the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom come here, and they can''t let the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom suppress them. Instead, they should show a tough attitude, so that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom can''t do things recklessly.


    Both the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are those countries that eat hard but not soft. Both the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom know this very well, so they will never accept soft, because they can''t get any benefits from soft, and they won''t let the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom be soft hearted and let the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom go.


    In the face of absolute interests, as long as they are ruthless to the end, Xiong and Ying have always played such roles. In order to gain the greatest interests and consolidate their international status, Xiong and Ying are hooligans who can do anything.


    Both the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom know very well that if they don''t resist, they just have to wait for decline.


    Therefore, even if the road ahead is unknown, and at great risk, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom will not be soft, but intend to work hard with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom to the end.


    Only when the bear and Eagle countries fully realize that they can''t destroy the dragon and the rat countries, and the disadvantages of suppressing and punishing the dragon and the rat countries, and the bear and Eagle countries realize that only peaceful development can win-win situation, can the dragon and the rat countries achieve their goals.


    At present, it seems that it is very difficult for the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom to achieve this goal, but it is not without hope.


    As long as there is a glimmer of hope, the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom will continue.


    Of course, both the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom have a clear idea of what the price will be.


    In order to fight for a better tomorrow, some costs need to be paid, and some sacrifices still need to be made.


    However, although they have to deal with bear and eagle, dragon and mouse will still implement the soft side. At the same time, dragon and mouse have formed a negotiation team to negotiate with bear and eagle. They can talk as much as they can, but can''t talk any more!

 Chapter 691

    Because the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom took the lead in attacking the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, resulting in the death of the soldiers of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, which made the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom as a whole very angry.


    Both the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are in a state of irritability.


    Nowadays, it is obviously a very difficult and almost impossible thing for the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom to have peace talks with the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom.


    However, the state of dragon and the state of mouse will still make efforts in this regard. As for whether the state of bear and the state of Eagle accept or not, they will not take care of it.


    In order to protect their international interests, prestige and status, and anger, bear and Eagle have no intention of peace talks with dragon and mouse.


    Even if it does not aggravate conflicts and expand the war, bear and eagle will still take revenge.


    Therefore, for the negotiations between the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom did not pay attention, but continued to carry out the plan of retaliation.


    When every country takes military action, it will make some noise and spread some rumors. Even in the case of high confidentiality, it will be captured by the professional intelligence departments of each country.


    When Xiong wanted to attack the Northern War Zone of the Dragon Kingdom, he suddenly dispatched nearly 200000 troops to the border between the two countries.


    And Eagle country wants to pull out the military base of rat country''s territorial sea, so it dispatched most of its navy to rat country''s territorial sea.


    Although the war has not yet started, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom, who are aware of the movement, are ready for retaliation from the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom at any time.


    Of course, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom still try their best to negotiate with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom to avoid a recurrence of war.


    Dragon country and mouse country put forward their own distinct requirements, let bear country and Eagle country stop the suppression and sanctions on dragon country and mouse country, and stop retaliation, otherwise it will be hard steel in the end, big deal!


    At this time, neither the Dragon kingdom nor the rat Kingdom showed any weakness, but they were tough to the end.


    Both bear and Eagle know the determination of dragon and mouse, and both believe in the determination of dragon and mouse. But at this time, they have to take revenge in order to achieve their goal.


    A bigger war is imminent!


    ¡­¡­


    North theater, battalion commander.


    Qin Chao hurried into the commander-in-chief camp and came to Shen Ze, who was drinking tea. He said in a solemn voice: "commander in chief, Xiong sent nearly 300000 troops to the border."


    "The 300000 soldiers of Xiong state are fully armed and equipped with the most advanced weapons in the world today. It seems that they are going to have a big fight with us!"


    After reporting, Qin Chao''s face became more dignified.


    Qin Chao understood that the 300000 troops of Xiong state, equipped with the most advanced weapons in the world today, are a very terrible force, which can be called an irresistible torrent of steel.


    If xiongguo, the 300000 military dragon Kingdom, attacks, the northern border is likely to fall, and even if it does, it will pay a huge price.


    Qin Chao, who has thought of this, is full of worry and uneasiness.


    The current situation is not optimistic, so Qin Chao can not let go.


    After hearing Qin Chao''s report, Shen Ze nodded and his face became very dignified.


    Shen Ze put down his tea cup and said to Qin Chao, "Xiong sent 300000 elite troops to the border. It seems that he really wants to fight with us!"


    Qin Chao nodded heavily, and then said in a deep voice, "marshal, let''s dispatch some troops from other war zones quickly."


    Qin Chao then added: "the 300000 elite forces of xiongguo are equipped with the most advanced weapons in the world, and their combat power is very strong and terrifying. I am afraid that the 300000 basaltic troops in the Northern War Zone will not be able to stop them."


    In Qin Chao''s view, Xiong''s dispatch of these 300000 elite troops, combined with good equipment, is a very terrifying force.


    Although the basaltic army in the northern theater is not weak and has a large number of people, it is still weak after all, and its weapons are not as good as those of the other side.


    If there is a real fight, according to the situation of Zhengqing, the Northern War Zone will not be able to resist Xiong Guo''s 300000 elite forces.


    In order to completely retaliate against the Dragon state, Xiong state obviously paid a lot of money and transferred 300000 of the most elite troops in Xiong''s army.


    In doing so, Xiong wanted to raze the Northern War Zone of the Dragon kingdom.


    Of course, Xiong will also pay a great price for doing so. After all, blood and sacrifice are inevitable between wars, but Xiong still chooses to do so, which is enough to show that Xiong''s anger is really great.


    What Qin Chao can think of, Shen Ze can think of naturally.


    If we really calculate the strength of both sides, the 300000 basaltic troops in the northern theater can''t resist the 300000 elite forces dispatched by Xiong state.


    If there is a fight, the Northern War Zone will be defeated and almost settled.


    In the face of Qin Chao''s proposal, Shen Ze did not answer for the first time, but frowned slightly and fell into meditation.


    Looking at Shen Ze''s dignified appearance, Qin Chao also frowned tightly.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Qin Chao could not help saying, "Grand Marshal, if our Qinglong army guards the northern border, we will not be afraid of Xiong''s 300000 elite troops. But if the basaltic army guards, the situation will be completely different."


    "I suggest sending 100000 Qinglong to help guard."


    "Although not all of the 300000 Qinglong troops have come, I believe that 100000 Qinglong troops, plus 300000 Xuanwu troops, are enough to resist Xiong''s 300000 elite troops."


    After what should be said, Qin Chao didn''t say anything to disturb Shen Ze.


    Although Shen Ze is meditating, he still listens to Qin Chao''s words.


    Qin Chao''s suggestion is obviously very good.


    It is universally acknowledged that the western war zone is the strongest in the fifth World War Zone of the Dragon Kingdom, and the Qinglong army is the most powerful among the five major forces.


    If the 300000 Qinglong army guards the northern border, it is really not afraid of the 300000 elite troops of Xiong state, but if the 300000 basaltic army guards, the situation will be very different.


    Anyone can imagine that the 300000 basaltic army can''t defend Xiong Guo''s 300000 elite forces.


    Shen Ze knows this in his heart.


    After pondering for a long time, Shen Ze said in a calm voice: "I also know that 300000 basaltic troops can''t resist the 300000 elite troops of Xiong state, but it''s too late to transfer 100000 green dragon troops at this time."


    "What''s more, as soon as we mobilize the green dragon army on our side, Xiong will definitely get the news, which will speed up their use of force against our dragon country!"

 Chapter 692

    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao''s eyebrows are even tighter.


    What Shen Ze said is true.


    If we send 100000 Qinglong troops to the Northern War Zone now to help the basaltic army defend the northern border, first, time is a little tight, and second, if we issue such an order, as long as the Qinglong army moves, Xiong will certainly get news.


    After all, there is no impermeable wall in the world.


    The state of Xiong just wants to retaliate against the state of dragon, and certainly will not give the state of dragon a chance to prepare.


    According to normal thinking, before 100000 Qinglong troops arrive at the northern border, Xiong must launch an attack on the northern border of Longguo.


    Otherwise, when 100000 green dragon soldiers come, it is obviously impossible for Xiong to attack the Dragon Kingdom better.


    Therefore, once Xiong learns that the Dragon Congress has dispatched 100000 Qinglong troops to the Northern War Zone to help the basaltic army, he will certainly launch an attack on the northern border of the Dragon kingdom before 100000 Qinglong troops arrive.


    Just as Shen Ze said, it''s time to dispatch 100000 Qinglong troops to the northern border. On the other hand, it will force Xiong to speed up his attack on the Dragon kingdom. This is not what Shen Ze wants to see, nor is it what Qin Chao wants to see.


    As for the whole dragon Kingdom, they don''t want to face the army of Bear Kingdom.


    After all, bear country is different from rat country. Bear country is a super power with strong military strength, which is not so easy to deal with.


    Of course, the Dragon kingdom is not afraid of the Bear Kingdom, otherwise it will not take the initiative to attack the Bear Kingdom before, just say that some things can be avoided as far as possible.


    Of course, if you really want to fight, the state of dragon will fight with the state of bear. It''s just the so-called "soldiers come to block the water and cover the land".


    When the Dragon kingdom was very weak, it was not afraid of any strong enemies. It was still fighting to the end, destroying or repelling all the enemies.


    This time, in the face of the powerful enemy Xiong, the Dragon kingdom will not be afraid. If it is inevitable, it will still fight to the end!


    Qin Chao''s brow twisted into a line. He hesitated for a moment and said in a deep voice, "if we don''t dispatch other troops to the northern border, the Northern War Zone will not be able to resist Xiong Guo''s 300000 elite troops."


    "Is there no way to achieve it?"


    "Marshal, we can''t watch Xiong''s troops invade our dragon Kingdom, can we?"


    "Once the 300000 elite troops of Xiong Kingdom invade the territory of our dragon Kingdom, it will certainly cause great blood and terror."


    "Moreover, because the northern theater can''t resist, our damage will become very big, and we don''t know how many people will die!"


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze''s face became more dignified.


    He said in a low voice, "I know what you said, but it''s still not the time to deploy other troops."


    Seeing Shen Ze''s insistence on not sending other troops to the Northern War Zone, Qin Chao was a little impatient: "marshal, if you don''t send other troops to the Northern War Zone, you can''t resist Xiong Guo''s 300000 elite forces."


    "I can''t imagine how many casualties they will cause if they fight in the territory of our dragon kingdom!"


    If the 300000 elite forces of Xiong kingdom can''t resist and rush into the territory of dragon Kingdom, it can be said that it will be a one-sided massacre. At that time, the Xuanwu army who will stop it doesn''t know how many people will die, and other civilians in the northern border don''t know how many families will be destroyed. The consequences are really unacceptable.


    What Qin Chao said is true, and Shen Ze knows it, but he still doesn''t mean to send other troops to the Northern War Zone.


    "Bear country has not launched an attack yet, everything is still variable."


    "What we can do now is to move the civilians on the northern border to a safe place for the first time."


    "As for dispatching 100000 Qinglong troops, now is not the time."


    Shen Ze thought about it and said, "in my name, you give orders to the Silver Dragon carving to come to the Northern War Zone."


    Qin Chao''s eyes brighten when he hears the words, and let the Silver Dragon carving come to the Northern War Zone?


    Qin Chao asked suspiciously, "does Grand Marshal want yinlongdiao to come to the Northern War Zone to help the Xuanwu army resist the Xiong army?"


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "thirty thousand silver dragons are worth one hundred thousand green dragons. It''s a good way to dispatch silver dragons."


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, the Silver Dragon carving is not a regular army. The attention it attracts is relatively small. Moreover, it is a secret organization, so it is highly confidential. In addition, the number of people is small. Even if it is dispatched, it will not make much noise.


    In this way, it is obvious that the movement caused by dispatching the Silver Dragon carving is much smaller than that caused by dispatching 100000 green dragon troops. It is not easy for Xiong to notice. Moreover, 30000 Silver Dragon sculptures are worth 100000 green dragon soldiers. It''s a very good way to dispatch Silver Dragon sculptures.


    "OK, I''ll give the commander''s order immediately to let the Silver Dragon carving come to the Northern War Zone!" After Qin Chao figured out the reason, he immediately nodded and said.


    Shen Ze said: "by the way, other instructions should also be passed on, so that the whole northern war zone can enter a state of war, spare no effort to guard against the xiongguo army, and arrange people to transfer the civilians on the northern border, so that everyone can be protected!"


    "Yes, Grand Marshal!" Qin Chao answered loudly.


    Shen Ze didn''t talk much nonsense. He immediately waved to Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao saluted Shen Ze and turned to walk out of the camp.


    Qin Chao arranged a group of people according to Shen Ze''s idea to transfer all the civilians on the northern border, and then conveyed Shen Ze''s instructions to the Silver Dragon carving stationed in Yanjing.


    The Silver Dragon carving is stationed in Yanjing. Compared with other war zones, it is the closest to the Northern War Zone. In addition, it has a smaller number of people and is easy to move. When they go to the Northern War Zone, they can arrive in the fastest time.


    It has to be said that Shen Ze''s dispatch of Silver Dragon carving to the Northern War Zone is a good move.


    In order to keep it absolutely secret, the dispatch of the Silver Dragon carving was not disclosed. No one knew about it except Shen Ze and Qin Chao.


    When the civilians were transferred and the Silver Dragon carving rushed to the Northern War Zone, the Northern War Zone also entered a state of war, and the whole war zone entered a state of high tension. 300000 basaltic troops were ready to guard against the attack of Xiong''s army.


    Xiong state mobilized 300000 elite troops to the border, which naturally caused a lot of noise. Xiong state also knew that the Dragon Congress had found out, but Xiong state did not hide it. He was just planning to fight with the Dragon state openly and honestly.


    While xiongguo sent 300000 elite troops to the northern border of Longguo, Yingguo''s main Navy also reached the territorial sea of rat.


    These two battlefields are on the verge of war and attract worldwide attention!

 Chapter 693

    The struggles and disputes between the Dragon Kingdom, the mouse Kingdom, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom have attracted the attention of people all over the world.


    In this modern society of high-speed dissemination of information, Xiong sent 300000 elite troops to the border with dragon state, and Eagle sent naval forces to dispatch all warships to the territorial waters of rat state. All these things spread out for the first time, causing heated discussion around the world.


    "Xiongguo sent 300000 elite troops to the border with Longguo. It looks like he''s going to have a big fight with Longguo!"


    "It''s obvious that Xiong wants to retaliate against the Dragon kingdom by doing this, and looking at Xiong''s posture, I feel that he wants to directly flatten the northern border of the Dragon kingdom!"


    "Yes, xiongguo is a superpower with very strong military strength. Even if the 300000 troops sent by xiongguo are elite, they are still equipped with the most advanced weapons in the world. Who can resist this torrent of steel?"


    "Xiongguo, the 300, 000 well armed elite troops, rushed into the Dragon kingdom. I''m afraid the Dragon kingdom can''t stop it. I can''t imagine what kind of destructive force it will cause."


    "The 300000 elite troops of xiongguo equipped with the most advanced weapons in the world are afraid that the elite troops of other countries can''t resist except the elite troops of Yingguo. Even if there is Shen Diaolong in Longguo, they can''t resist it!"


    "The Dragon kingdom may not be unstoppable. I think the three hundred thousand elite troops led by Shen Diaolong and Xiong Kingdom have the strength of the first World War!"


    "The Qinglong army led by Shen Diaolong really has the strength to fight against the 300000 elite troops of Xiong state, but the Qinglong army did not go to the northern border of the Dragon state. It is impossible to resist the 300000 elite troops of Xiong state only by relying on the Xuanwu army in the northern theater of the Dragon state."


    "If the green dragon army of the Dragon Kingdom doesn''t go to the northern border of the Dragon Kingdom, it really can''t resist the 300000 elite troops of Xiong kingdom."


    "I can''t figure out why the Dragon Kingdom didn''t dispatch the strongest green dragon army?"


    "The speed of Xiong''s action is very fast. It should be too late for the Dragon kingdom. Moreover, the Dragon Kingdom probably didn''t expect Xiong to be so tough and directly dispatched 300000 elite troops."


    "At this time, the Dragon kingdom can''t dispatch the green dragon army in time. All it can do is to let the 300000 basaltic troops in the Northern War Zone defend themselves."


    "Yes, even if the Dragon Kingdom wants to dispatch the green dragon army, it''s too late. If Xiong Kingdom wants to fight now, it''s too late."


    "Xiong is not stupid. Knowing that only the green dragon army can resist them, once he knows that the dragon country wants to dispatch the green dragon army, Xiong will fight directly."


    "Judging from the current situation, the northern border of the Dragon kingdom is really in a dangerous situation, and there is no way to break the situation for a while."


    "The situation of the Dragon kingdom is very bad now, and the rat kingdom is not much better. The eagle Kingdom has sent the main naval force to drive more than ten warships to the territorial waters of the rat Kingdom, which makes the rat Kingdom totally overwhelmed."


    "Yes, the situation of rat country is not optimistic. Compared with the navy of Eagle country, rat country is far behind. With the main naval force and more than a dozen warships dispatched by Eagle country, rat country can''t resist completely. If Eagle country fires, rat country''s territorial sea will change its ownership directly."


    "This time, both the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom seem to be determined to retaliate against the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, and they have also taken practical actions. It''s really a big fight."


    "If the state of bear and the state of Eagle retaliate against the state of dragon and the state of rat, the state of dragon and the state of rat will not give up. If they do this to each other, sooner or later, the conflict will become more and more serious."


    "The economic war of these four countries has already led to global economic turbulence and crisis, which has made people''s lives worse. If another fierce hot war leads to global wars, it''s almost like destroying the world."


    "Originally, the conflict between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom was not very big. Now it''s getting bigger and bigger. It''s not good at all."


    "I really don''t want to see the global economic crisis and the outbreak of World War. All parties in bear country should exercise restraint."


    "Yes, their four most powerful countries must exercise restraint. After all, they are the most powerful countries in the world, and no other country can stop them."


    "The four countries really can''t continue the conflict, otherwise it will really trigger the global economic crisis and World War, and everything will really go back!"


    "At this time, everyone should come forward to dissuade the Dragon kingdom from continuing to break out conflicts. Other countries should find ways to stop them. If they don''t stop the Dragon kingdom from continuing to break out conflicts, everyone will be involved."


    People in other countries are very worried about the increasing conflicts between the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. There are more and more voices calling on the four countries to stop the conflicts, and the leaders of many countries have also come forward, calling on the four sides of the Dragon Kingdom to calm down and refrain from further conflicts.


    Whether it''s the bear country or the eagle country, they always hold the mentality that they are big brothers. Only others listen to him, but not others.


    As for the appeals of other countries and people, both bear and Eagle ignored them.


    "The state of dragon and the state of rat took the lead in waging war against us. We must retaliate, otherwise it will make the state of dragon and the state of rat do more things."


    "It''s not that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom want to intensify conflicts, but that the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom deliberately do so. All this is to blame on the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom!"


    "Countries like dragon country and rat country are just too inflated and ambitious. They just want to do things when they become powerful. We must stand up and suppress them, or they will make more troubles."


    "We bear country and Eagle country are on the side of justice. We should support us."


    "At this time, you should not object to our retaliation against the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, but should support us, because countries like the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom that like to launch wars should fight them honestly, so that they will not launch wars against other countries."


    "Other countries should not oppose it. Instead, they should stand up and join us in suppressing and punishing the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, so as to eliminate harm to the world."


    Bear country and Eagle country are shameless and shameless hooligans. At this time, they stand on the commanding height of morality and take revenge on dragon country and rat country for granted.

 Chapter 694

    It has to be said that bear country and Eagle country are really shameless hooligans.


    It is clear that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom punish and suppress the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom first, thus causing the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom''s resistance and counter-control. This is what happened after.


    The culprits for all this are the bear and the eagle.


    But now, bear country and Eagle country are all the blame and fault to the dragon country and mouse country''s head, can be said to be shameless to beat.


    As for the meaning of bear and eagle, it seems that it is because dragon and rat deliberately pick up trouble that they retaliate against dragon and rat.


    Of course, because they are powerful, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom have a lot of say.


    Although other countries are persuading peace, there are still many countries that support the voice of Xiong and Ying. They also think Xiong and Ying are right, while dragon and rat are wrong.


    However, some things are just superficial, just like supporting Xiong Kingdom and Ying kingdom is just superficial. They are fair and comfortable. Everyone''s heart is like a mirror, and many things are clear.


    We all know the shamelessness of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. It''s only because of the strength of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom that our words are right and wrong.


    In this world of the jungle, as long as you are strong enough, there will be people who follow you and help you speak.


    As the only two superpowers in the world, bear and Eagle countries obviously have the right to say what they say.


    Even if we don''t agree with each other, it doesn''t affect the voice of the outside world.


    Of course, xiongguo and Yingguo control the right to speak in this way, just to achieve their purpose. They retaliate against the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, and let the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom have no reason to fight back or resist.


    However, although the bear and Eagle countries control the international discourse, there are still many voices calling on them to exercise restraint and not to intensify conflicts.


    However, no matter how these voices appeal, bear country and Eagle country will not listen to them.


    Both Xiong and Ying dispatched troops and started to do things.


    Instead of letting 300000 elite troops directly enter the Dragon Kingdom, Xiong first sent a small force to do business on the northern border of the Dragon kingdom.


    Eagle sent a warship, just like returning to its own territorial sea, swaggered to the shoreline of rat country, and swayed back and forth.


    By doing so, the bear army and the eagle navy are provoking the dragon country and the mouse country.


    The Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom have no forbearance or fear, and have taken corresponding actions.


    Under Shen Ze''s command, the Northern War Zone also sent a force to confront Xiong''s troops who came to the northern border of Longguo to make trouble.


    Although the rat''s navy is not as powerful as the eagle''s navy, its weapons and equipment are not as good, and its warships are not as advanced as the eagle''s, so it is certain that it will not win the battle. However, the rat sent its navy to accompany and restrict the action of the eagle''s navy.


    Of course, in doing so, the rat Navy will inevitably have friction and conflict with the eagle Navy, but the friction and conflict are not big.


    However, if such friction and conflict continue, it will increase the conflict and friction, which will cause things to become uncontrollable.


    Whether it is the confrontation between the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom and the soldiers of the Bear Kingdom, or the confrontation between the navy of the rat Kingdom and the navy of the eagle Kingdom, there is a risk of conflict.


    All parties have been following the trend of the four countries.


    When the news came out that the soldiers of the four countries were facing each other, it was a surprise that more worried voices were heard.


    "Xiongguo soldiers and Longguo soldiers have already had conflicts and frictions on the border between the two countries. I feel like they are going to fight. This is not a good omen!"


    "The eagle Navy and the rat Navy also have conflicts and frictions in the territorial waters of the rat country. The smell of gunpowder is very strong on both sides. If they don''t feel a little suppressed, there will be an exchange of fire!"


    "Now it seems that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom did not keep calm and restraint. Instead, they were all grumpy. They all wanted to be tough, and they did not bear to be soft."


    "As far as the current situation is concerned, if the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom retaliate against the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom respectively, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom will not tolerate it, but will fight with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom to the end."


    "If it goes on like this, I feel that their four countries are really going to fight. At that time, the global economic crisis and the world war will break out. Although I don''t want to see such a thing happen, it seems that everything has become a foregone conclusion and people can''t change it."


    "Now the only feeling that can prevent everything from happening is the bear country and the eagle country. The bear country and the eagle country are the only two superpowers in the world, and all the initiative is in their hands. If they do not increase the conflict, the conflict will certainly not become bigger."


    "You don''t have to think and know that the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom don''t want to fight with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. The Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom do these things to prevent the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom from continuing to suppress and punish the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom. If they can, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom obviously won''t do these things."


    "To put it bluntly, bear country and Eagle country are the culprits that lead to all this. These two rogue countries are just scumbags. If they hadn''t run out to pick things up, none of these things would have happened."


    "We can all have peaceful development and jointly promote the development of human beings, but bear and Eagle countries are doing things that people and gods share indignation for the sake of their own national interests, making the world worse and worse."


    "As the only two superpowers in the world, Eagle country and bear country should take responsibility and stop this happening!"


    "Yes, for the sake of all mankind and the world, the eagle and bear countries should stop all operations!"


    "If bear country and Eagle country don''t stop all actions and continue to be stubborn, we should unite to boycott bear country and Eagle country!"


    "If you want me to say that the state of bear and the state of Eagle are the source of all the turmoil, let''s remove the state of bear and the state of eagle from the world, and the world will be really peaceful and beautiful!"


    "If the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom can''t shoulder their responsibilities, we will deal with them together and let them lose their right to speak, their right to rule and all their hegemony."


    "If the bear and Eagle countries do not stop their current actions, other countries can join hands to deal with the bear and Eagle countries, and work together to prevent the global economic crisis and the outbreak of world war!"


    "Needless to say, if the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom do not promote the development of the world, we will wipe them out and make the world a better place."


    People in the world often like to sympathize with the weak. Compared with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are obviously in a weak position. In addition, we all know that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are responsible for the trouble, so we all criticize the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.

 Chapter 695

    Since the beginning of this century, because bear and Eagle are the only two superpowers in the world, they have great power and discourse power in the world. In addition, they have strong national strength. In order to plunder interests, they often bully weak countries.


    Many things in the world are caused by the countries of bear and eagle, and the world knows that.


    This time, it is also because bear and Eagle want to protect their own interests and consolidate their position, so they will suppress and sanction dragon and mouse, which leads to all this.


    If it eventually leads to the outbreak of the global economic crisis and the outbreak of the world war, then bear and Eagle countries should be the biggest burden. After all, bear and Eagle countries are the source of all this.


    "It''s time for bear and Eagle countries to stop all actions. If it really leads to the outbreak of global economic crisis and World War, then bear and Eagle countries will become a real disaster!"


    "If there is a global economic crisis and a world war, it will do no good to bear and Eagle countries. If their leaders have brains, they should stop it from developing."


    "Bear country and Eagle country, dragon country and mouse country, really have to restrain, don''t let things get worse and worse."


    "The struggle between the four most powerful countries in the world is like fighting against each other. No one can get along well with each other. It will also affect other countries and make the whole world very bad. There is really no need to do these things."


    "If the four states of bear and eagle, dragon and rat have to fight each other to the end, let''s leave them alone. When their national strength is almost exhausted, we will rush to feed them all."


    "Yes, if they want to fight, let them fight. Anyway, we can''t stop them. What we can do is to preserve our strength. When they kill each other and become weak, we can attack them in groups and wipe out the four malignant countries that are harming the world!"


    "It''s a good method. It''s just the so-called great ruin that will lead to a better tomorrow. The four states have not taken on the responsibility and just want to do damage. Then we can really wait until a good time to wipe them out one by one and then rebuild the world order."


    "There is nothing we can do about their four nations fighting to death, and we can only do so."


    "Their four countries don''t want to make everyone feel better. Then don''t blame us for not making them feel better."


    "I think the country that should be eradicated most is the country of bear and the country of eagle. After all, these things are done by these two rogue countries."


    "Yes, what should be eliminated most is the bear state and the eagle state. Without these two rogue states, these things would not have happened, and the whole world would not have been in a mess."


    As a matter of fact, no matter which country or country they are, they all hope for world peace and a stable and beautiful life for all of us, because no one wants to live a happy life in which they are wandering and not at all stable.


    Almost all the people in the world don''t want to see the fight between bear and eagle, dragon and mouse continue, because they don''t want to see the global economic crisis or the world war break out.


    As the four most powerful states in the world today, if they fight with each other, they can affect the whole world and make the world fall into turmoil and unrest.


    Now we see that there have been conflicts between the Bear Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom, as well as between the eagle Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom, and the situation has intensified. People in other countries are more worried and uneasy.


    Many people have called on all parties to calm down and not further aggravate the conflict.


    However, some people with bad temper clamor to let the four big powers fight, and then go to wipe them out when they are all weak. Of course, this is a small part of the voice.


    In this process, most people are still clamoring to eliminate the bear state and the eagle state. After all, these two rogue states have long caused dissatisfaction and displeasure among the people.


    For those bad voices from the outside world, bear country and Eagle country will never pay attention to them.


    In this world of the jungle, hard fists are the truth. Both the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom regard themselves as powerful black dragons. How can they ignore the cry of mole ants?


    In order to maintain the prestige of our country and retaliate, in order to offset the anger of the domestic people, both the bear country and the eagle country will certainly retaliate against the dragon country and the mouse country.


    Now that such a decision has been made, it is natural for us to take practical actions.


    Bear country and Eagle country originally intended to retaliate against dragon country and mouse country respectively, so in the face of resistance from dragon country and mouse country, bear country and Eagle country became more angry and unhappy.


    The leaders of bear and Eagle have given orders to intensify conflicts and launch attacks when necessary!


    Previously, there were only some minor conflicts and frictions between Xiong soldiers and long soldiers, as well as between the eagle Navy and the mouse Navy, and there was no direct conflict.


    After the leaders of bear and Eagle gave orders, the conflicts among the four parties suddenly intensified.


    This time, the soldiers sent by the bear country and the Navy sent by the eagle country have a kind of anger. They have strong hostility to the dragon country and the mouse country.


    After receiving the instructions from the superior, the soldiers of bear country and the navy of Eagle country did not suppress their emotions any more, but broke out, and it was an outbreak without any scruples. They launched an attack directly.


    A big conflict is imminent!


    The soldiers of Xiong and the navy of Ying took the lead in attacking the soldiers of dragon and the navy of mouse respectively. The soldiers of dragon and the navy of mouse made a striking counterattack. The four sides exchanged fire and the hot war began.


    Some things start at a little bit. Once the fight starts, things will become less controllable.


    After xiongguo soldiers and Yingguo Navy took the lead in launching the attack, both Longguo soldiers and mouse Navy launched a counterattack, which evolved into a large-scale battle.


    There was a fierce exchange of fire between the two sides!


    Once there are casualties, the situation will suddenly become very serious, the anger of both sides will be more intense, the fighting will be more fierce, and the scale of the battle will become larger and larger, and the forces of all parties will be more and more.


    Of course, even if all parties are hostile and angry, they will not think that there will be more casualties on their own side. After a while of hard work, they all tacitly distance themselves from the battlefield.


    This is the first time that several sides have engaged in a war. Although the scale is not particularly large, it has also caused many casualties.


    Because of the soldiers of the bear country and the navy of the eagle country, the dragon country and the mouse country are the two sides with more casualties.

 Chapter 696

    Bear country and Eagle country are the only two superpowers in the world after all, and the military department is the two strongest countries in the world, which are more powerful than rat country and dragon country.


    What''s more, Xiong''s troops are all elite, equipped with the most advanced weapons and equipment in the world, and Ying''s navy is also the main force. With the most advanced warships, neither the basaltic army of dragon nor the navy of rat can compete with them.


    Even if this is a small-scale battle, not the biggest conflict, but because it can''t be fought, there are more casualties on the side of rat country and dragon country.


    Of course, the soldiers of the rat Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom fought for each other with their lives. They took over this kind of small-scale battle and did not let the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom further expand the battlefield.


    And because there are casualties in bear and Eagle countries, there is still an end to the fighting.


    After all, no one wants to sacrifice more people.


    "The Xiong army has exchanged fire with the Dragon army, and the eagle navy has also exchanged fire with the mouse Navy. Many soldiers have died in several sides. Once this person dies, the conflict will become very serious."


    "This time it''s just a small-scale battle, but it''s probably the fuse of a large-scale battle. After all, it''s really a fight, and people are dead, and the nature of it suddenly becomes different."


    "If the two sides are angry, it won''t be easy."


    "If it goes on like this, the Bear Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom, as well as the eagle Kingdom and the rat kingdom will all launch large-scale attacks. It is really possible that there will be a full-scale war at that time."


    "This small-scale battle has not killed all parties, which means that no one can be harmed in the fight. I really don''t know what their four states think. Why do they have to do such thankless things?"


    "There is something wrong with the brains of the leaders of their country. They can sit down and have a good talk. We can all seek development together, but we have to engage in this kind of struggle where we can''t get good results. I really don''t know what I think."


    "Since we can''t stop it, let''s watch the play and see what they can do."


    "The Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are not good birds. Let them fight. When their two states are weak, we will go to deal with them."


    Bear country and Eagle country are the only two superpowers in the world. They have a lot of voice and followers. Many people will help them speak.


    However, because the bear state and the eagle state have been plundering the interests of many states over the years and doing a lot of things full of hegemonic acts, they have also caused dissatisfaction and displeasure among many states and people, and even many states and people are very hostile to the bear state and the eagle state.


    Therefore, at this time, there are also many voices denouncing the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    In any case, the reputation of bear and Eagle countries has become worse in the world.


    However, it is a very cruel and realistic sentence. The strong never pay attention to what the weak say or do.


    For bear and Eagle countries, as long as they can become more powerful, the lives of other countries and peoples can be ignored.


    Moreover, in the eyes of bear and Eagle countries, the cry of these weak people can not play any role, can not have any impact on them, even in terms of reputation, it is very insignificant.


    These things are not painful, and because of this, the eagle country and the bear country do not care, directly ignore and do nothing.


    Some things get worse because of bad feedback.


    For the Dragon Kingdom, Bear Kingdom, Eagle Kingdom and rat Kingdom, the casualties of their own soldiers are unacceptable or intolerable.


    The death of soldiers will only deepen hatred and hostility, and make conflicts and contradictions between them more and more serious.


    "We must not let those dead soldiers die in vain, we must let the dragon country and the mouse country pay a painful price, or we must not give up."


    "Now there''s nothing to say. Fight until the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom give up and accept defeat!"


    "The state of dragon and the state of rat provoked the attack. It''s natural for us to hit them. After we hit them, they still dare to fight back, which is obviously stubborn. We should continue to hit them until they dare not resist!"


    "I think we can even destroy the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, because they jumped up on their own. They are the ones who blame themselves. We can''t blame them."


    "Yes, the state of dragon and the state of rat just don''t have any self-knowledge. We all use force against them and dare to fight back. We really don''t know what to do. We don''t have to have any scruples. Let''s fight to death!"


    "The Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are typical early birds. We have to fight, otherwise we bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom will not be able to gain a foothold in the world."


    The exchange of fire among all parties, resulting in casualties, has undoubtedly made the people of all countries more angry and excited, and the hostility has become more and more intense.


    In particular, the people of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are very unhappy with the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, and they are clamoring to destroy the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom.


    Of course, like the people, the leaders of bear and Eagle are also very angry and in a bad mood. They are becoming more and more hostile to dragon and rat.


    "The Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are so different that they dare to fight back. Do they really think that we will not destroy them at all costs?"


    "In doing so, the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are clearly not giving us face. If they want to fight with us to the end, even if we give in now, they will advance an inch and do more excessive things."


    "I don''t think we need to think so much about it now. Let''s use the most powerful military capability to press the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom to death!"


    "Yes, we don''t beat the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom hard now. We should rub their spirit. They really want to push their noses on their faces and jump even more!"


    "Dragon country and mouse country now mean to announce to the whole world that they have started to fight with our bear country and Eagle country, and they have started to challenge our international status. Although this meaning is not very obvious, it is a fact."


    "In the past, it can be said that we came to punish and suppress the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom. Now it has become the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom. In turn, they directly fight against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom."


    "The attacks of our several states have completely started, and there is no way back. We all know very well that if anyone fails in this fight, it means a real loss of power, and he may never be able to look up in the future."


    "The competition between the big powers has really started. This time, we will win the battle with the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom, no matter what

 Chapter 697

    "Judging from the recent events, it seems that the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are resisting and resisting the repression and sanctions imposed by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. In fact, they are competing with us."


    "Yes, if we can''t deal with the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom this time, it will create an impression on other countries and people, that is, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom have the strength to fight with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. If this happens, it will be the worst thing for the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom."


    "We bear country and Eagle country also want to keep the interests of our own country and the status of the world''s only two superpowers. This time, we must press the dragon country and the mouse country to death, so that they can''t turn over any waves again."


    "Now, if we don''t press the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom to death, we bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom will lose money. If we don''t press the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom to death, they will fight with us all the time and have trouble all the time. Moreover, it will give a sample to other countries and states. They think that we bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom can also challenge, not invincible."


    "Both the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are difficult to deal with, but it''s not that they can''t be pressed to death. After all, they can''t compare with us. Although we will pay a great price to achieve this goal, it''s still worth paying compared with other interests."


    "It''s really necessary to make the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom completely unable to hold up their heads, but it''s very difficult to implement, and we will pay an unimaginable price. Moreover, this kind of thing is not absolute, and we don''t necessarily want to succeed."


    "If we lose both sides, it will be cheaper for other countries. Many things can''t be completely controlled, and we don''t have to be able to press the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom to death."


    "What''s more, we have to press the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom to death. The Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom will certainly fight with all their strength. At that time, we may not be able to roar completely. After all, the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are big countries, and their national strength is relatively strong."


    "Although it''s necessary to press the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom to death, it''s very difficult to do so. If we Xiong Kingdom and Ying Kingdom stick to this, we are likely to join ourselves."


    "The Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are not weak countries. They can''t be pressed to death easily. If we do these things, we may not achieve our goal in the end, and we''ll take ourselves in."


    "It''s really hard to say what will happen in the future. There are some results."


    "No matter the country of bear or the country of eagle, we are not absolutely sure that we can press the country of dragon and the country of mouse to death. Let''s not think things so simple and easy. Let''s face up to the current problems and make decisions after careful consideration."


    The leaders of bear country and Eagle country are aware of the seriousness of the matter.


    On the surface, what the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom have done just seems to be resisting the suppression and sanctions of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, but in essence, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are fighting against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    Dragon Kingdom and rat Kingdom have not been soft, and they have fought back and forth with Bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom. Even if they have lost more, it also shows a kind of meaning, that is, dragon Kingdom and rat Kingdom have the strength to fight against Bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom.


    As the only two superpowers in the world since the beginning of this century, both bear and eagle can''t accept such things.


    In the eyes of xiongguo and Yingguo, the normal phenomenon is that no other country can compete with them. Even if the country they bullied resisted, it could not come back.


    Today, the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are competing with each other, and this situation is becoming more and more serious, and has not been suppressed at all.


    This is not the result that bear and Eagle want.


    But now Xiong and Ying are really taking dragon and rat. They can''t do anything about it. They can''t fight an economic war, and they are almost ready to fight a hot war. This makes them feel powerless, helpless and subdued.


    This feeling has not been felt for many years in the countries of bear and eagle, which makes them angry. Some of them lose their sense, or even anti wisdom, and thus do some unwise things.


    "Since the state of dragon and the state of rat want to fight us, we''ll fight them to the end and see who can''t bear it in the end!"


    In a rage, both bear and Eagle made irrational decisions.


    After the leader gave the order, the 300000 elite troops of xiongguo attacked with all their strength and entered the northern border of Longguo.


    The eagle Navy is also driving ten warships to attack the rat Navy and the army base in the territorial sea.


    Two battlefields, war breaks out!


    Unlike the previous small-scale battles, this is a real large-scale attack, even the two largest attacks in recent years.


    The outbreak of these two great wars has aroused worldwide excitement.


    "Xiongguo''s 300000 elite troops are all out to attack the northern border of Longguo!"


    "The navy of the eagle Kingdom also went out to fight with the navy of the rat kingdom!"


    "With the outbreak of attacks on this scale, the Bear Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom, as well as the eagle Kingdom and the rat kingdom are completely torn apart."


    "If we continue to fight like this, the Bear Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom, as well as the eagle Kingdom and the mouse kingdom will launch a comprehensive attack."


    "From the current situation, I feel that the outbreak of the world war and the global economic crisis is really not far away."


    "Damn it, the country of bear and the country of eagle, the country of dragon and the country of mouse are really trying to bring the world into dire straits."


    "If their four states go on like this, the global economic crisis and the outbreak of world war will really happen."


    "He also said that they should be calm and restrained. Now it seems that they are not calm and restrained at all. In this war, they are all irrational lunatics."


    "They don''t want to have a good life, we want to have a good life, they want to find a bad life, but don''t drag us into the water!"


    "If the four nations do not stop, everyone will not have a good life. They are not responsible at all."


    "This war has broken out. It seems that it can''t be stopped. Now let them fight by themselves. It''s better to lose both sides of the fight


    "When several of their states are weakened, they will be replaced by responsible states to take over their international status."


    The war between bear and dragon and between eagle and mouse has made people despair, because from the current situation, the conflict between bear and dragon, between eagle and mouse has become more and more serious, and it has become a kind of uncontrollable situation.


    This makes us feel helpless and even more worried. The whole world is in a panic.

 Chapter 698

    For most people in the world, they want to see peace in the world, peace in their own country and no turbulence, because only in this way can they live in peace.


    They don''t want to see a global economic crisis or a world war.


    Bear country and Eagle country, dragon country and mouse country are the four most powerful countries in the world. Once they fight, they will directly and inevitably affect the whole world.


    Prior to this, the economic war between the four countries has given the world the risk of an economic crisis.


    Nowadays, fierce conflicts have broken out among the four countries and great wars have already taken place. It seems that they all have the posture of going to war in an all-round way, which has to make everyone worry about the real outbreak of World War.


    Once a world war breaks out, the order will be broken and everything will become chaotic and turbulent.


    In this world of the jungle, to put it bluntly, the big fish eat the small fish, and the small fish eat the small shrimp. The weak can only be bullied or sacrificed, which is very cruel.


    Eagle country and bear country are the only two superpowers in the world. After bear country and Eagle country, there are dragon country and mouse country. As the most powerful four countries, even if they fight with each other, they are the source of all disasters, but they have more self-protection power than other weak countries.


    The more powerful a country is, the more it can protect itself in the turmoil. Compared with big and powerful countries, those weak countries obviously have less ability to protect themselves.


    The turmoil is provoked by powerful countries, but it is often the weak countries that suffer in the end. Although it is unacceptable and unreasonable, it is a bloody reality.


    No way, this is the survival law of this cruel world.


    There is no better way than to become stronger and to become a rule maker.


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. Many things can''t be changed. Only you can change yourself.


    If you want not to be a nation of sacrifice or destruction, what you can do is to make your country strong.


    Nowadays, the war between bear and dragon, the war between eagle and mouse, make the whole world become turbulent, make people panic.


    The people of small and weak countries have to worry that they can''t stay out of the business and ignore nothing.


    Because of the great disparity in strength, other countries and states can not stop the war between bear and dragon, or the war between eagle and mouse, which makes the people of other countries feel very desperate and helpless.


    People in other countries can only watch this happen, and they can only watch things get worse and worse.


    Of course, there are still some people calling for it.


    "At this time, other countries and states should unite and form a community of common advance and retreat to resist the current crisis."


    "The Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are all powerful states. Even if they start a disaster, they don''t feel that the damage to them is very great, and our relatively weak states are different. If there is a global economic crisis and a world war, it will be our weak states who suffer."


    "We, the weaker countries, should really unite. After all, we have great strength. Only in this way can we survive the crisis better."


    "Yes, we must unite to tide over this crisis!"


    Those small and weak states know that it is necessary to unite all forces to survive in troubled times.


    Therefore, after some people called on the slightly larger states to take the lead, those weak states all joined the camp and Alliance for the first time.


    Soon, all kinds of alliances and camps, large and small, appeared in the world. However, these things did not play a significant role. They were just psychological comfort for these weak countries to seek group warmth.


    Because, in the torrent of history, things that have not been destroyed can not survive the destruction after all.


    Of course, these small states are of some use in doing so, not that they are of no use at all.


    ¡­¡­


    North theater, battalion commander.


    "Grand Marshal, all the 300000 elite troops of the state of Xiong sent out to attack our dragon state." Qin Chao, with a dignified look and a low voice, reported to Shen Zechen.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s report, Shen Ze looks calm and calm.


    Shen Ze was not surprised by Xiong''s attack.


    In his expectation, it''s normal to launch an attack with Xiong Guo''s temper. If he doesn''t launch an attack, it''s abnormal.


    "It''s normal for bear country to launch an attack. Let''s make a good defense." Shen Ze said calmly.


    Qin Chao smell speech, nodded.


    Then, he said in a deep voice: "the Northern War Zone has already poured out all its money, and all the 300000 basaltic troops have reached the northern border line and started to defend tightly."


    After a pause, Qin Chao said, "although I don''t want to accept it, I still have to admit that Xiong Guo''s 300000 elite troops are very fierce. If it''s just the basaltic army, it''s hard to resist."


    Shen Ze nodded, and then said, "the Silver Dragon carving should be here."


    Qin Chao nodded, then said: "according to the normal time, the Silver Dragon carving will resist the Northern War Zone today."


    Shen Ze said, "don''t let them come to the Northern War Zone. Let them go to the border directly. Now the situation is urgent. Don''t do anything fancy."


    "Yes." Qin Chao nodded heavily.


    Shen Ze immediately seemed to think of something and said, "now the Northern War Zone is empty. It''s no fun for me to stay here alone. I''ll go to the border to have a look."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he looked awe inspiring.


    He knew that Shen Ze was going to supervise the battle in person, so it can be seen that Shen Ze attached great importance to this campaign, which is really rare.


    After that, Shen Ze stood up and said, "get a chariot and go to the border."


    "Yes." Qin Chao nodded heavily again.


    Then, they walked out of the camp one by one.


    Qin Chao went to find a chariot, and then he drove it to the northern border with Shen Ze.


    "When the Silver Dragon carving arrives, with 300000 basaltic troops, it should be able to resist Xiong''s troops." Qin Chao said while driving.


    The reason why Qin Chao said that was because he knew very well what kind of fighting power the 30000 Silver Dragon carving represented.


    The members of the Silver Dragon carving are all martial arts experts with strong fighting power.


    As one of the most mysterious organizations in the Dragon Kingdom, and an international iron and blood army, the terror and toughness of the Silver Dragon carving can be seen.


    Thirty thousand silver dragon sculptures are better than one hundred thousand green dragon soldiers.


    Thirty thousand silver dragon sculptures help the basaltic army resist the 300000 elite troops of Xiong state. That''s not a big problem.

 Chapter 699

    The Northern War Zone is not far from the northern border. With full speed, Shen Ze and Qin Chao arrived at the border in about half an hour.


    There is a long distance between the state of dragon and the state of bear, while Shen Ze and Qin Chao are at an important juncture of the two countries, and they are also an important place for military strategists to fight.


    Jianmen pass is very steep, but compared with the other two countries, it is the best one.


    The other border areas of the two countries are towering mountains. Except for the most advanced fighter planes in the world, nothing else can pass through them.


    If Xiong''s troops want to enter the Dragon Kingdom, Jianmen pass is the first choice for Xiong''s troops.


    After all, this is the only place where soldiers and chariots can pass, not anywhere else.


    As for the use of the world''s most advanced fighter, it is totally out of bear''s consideration.


    Because even if Xiong is a superpower, there are only a few of the most advanced fighters in the world today.


    With only a few state-of-the-art fighters, Xiong obviously can''t transport soldiers into the territory of Longguo with fighters.


    Therefore, if Xiong''s troops want to enter the territory of the Dragon Kingdom, they have to go through Jianmen pass, which is relatively the best.


    As a matter of fact, Xiong did concentrate all his troops at Jianmen pass.


    The Dragon Kingdom naturally knew this, so it arranged all the troops at Jianmen pass to defend here.


    When Shen Ze and Qin Chao came to Jianmen pass, the two armies were already separated on both sides, facing each other across the pass.


    On one side are 300000 elite Xiong troops, and on the other side are 300000 basaltic troops.


    Both armies are fully armed, majestic and murderous!


    The atmosphere of the whole Jianmen pass is very tense and depressing. The sword is in full swing, and the war is imminent!


    Qin Chao drove his chariot to the camp where the Xuanwu army was stationed in front of Jianmen pass.


    After the car stopped, Shen Ze and Qin Chao got off the car one after another.


    "Let''s go to a higher place." Shen Ze suggested.


    "Good." Qin Chao nodded.


    Later, Shen Ze and Qin Chao went to the top of the highest mountain in front of Jianmen pass with their superb martial arts strength.


    Standing on a huge stone protruding from the mountain, Shen Ze, with both hands on his back and electric eyes, overlooks the whole Jianmen pass.


    Qin Chao stands behind Shen Ze, also overlooking the whole Jianmen pass.


    Shen Ze''s eyes first swept over Xiong''s 300000 elite troops, and then looked at his own 300000 basaltic troops.


    Don''t know is to see what good thing is the same, the corner of Shen Ze''s mouth raised a light radian.


    Shen Ze seems to have the same feeling, the tone is not salty to say such a sentence: "super power''s elite troops are just like this."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he first picked his eyebrows and then frowned.


    Qin Chao hesitated for a moment and asked, "marshal, what do you mean by that?"


    Qin Chao was a little confused. He didn''t know why Shen Ze said such a sentence.


    Because in his view, Xiong is a superpower, and the strength of the Ministry of arms is at the top level in the world.


    At present, the 300000 Xiong troops are the elite troops of Xiong, and are equipped with the most advanced thermal weapons in the world. It can be said that they are the strongest troops in the world.


    Qin Chao couldn''t understand why Shen Ze said that Xiong''s elite troops were just like this.


    Shen Ze knew what Qin Chao was puzzled about, but he didn''t show off. He answered, "I have a look and found that the Xuanwu army of the Dragon kingdom is no different from the 300000 elite troops of the Bear Kingdom in terms of momentum or other aspects."


    Qin Chao smell speech, nodded, "this pour is true."


    "In my heart, I always feel that the soldiers of our dragon kingdom are no worse than those of other countries. There is a gap, but the weapons are not advanced enough."


    "With the same weapons, our soldiers in the Dragon state will not lose to those of any other state."


    Qin Chao said in a positive tone: "if the soldiers of Xiong country were not equipped with the most advanced weapons in the world, the 300000 basaltic army would definitely be able to stop them!"


    Shen Ze nodded slightly. He looked at the 300000 elite troops of Xiong kingdom. His eyes twinkled, and his tone sonorous said: "I don''t just want to stop Xiong Kingdom''s troops, I have other ideas."


    Qin Chao smelled speech, picked to pick eyebrow, curiously open mouth to ask a way: "big Marshal still have what idea?"


    "Those who violate our territory will be punished even though they are far away!"


    Shen Ze said: "if these Xiong soldiers dare to cross the Jianmen pass, I will let them never come back!"


    Qin Chao heard that Qi and blood in his body seemed to boil up, and his expression became a little excited.


    "Yes, that is to make sure that those who invade our territory will never come back!"


    Whether as a soldier or as a member of the Dragon Kingdom, Qin Chao did not want Xiong''s soldiers to cross the Jianmen pass and enter the Dragon kingdom.


    In his opinion, if Xiong soldiers cross the Jianmen pass and enter the territory of the Dragon Kingdom, they will offend the Dragon Kingdom and need to be slaughtered.


    Every inch of mountains and rivers, every inch of blood, is the land of our dragon country where thieves from other countries can set foot?


    Anyone who dares to come, let his blood splashed on the spot, head!


    This is not only the idea of Shen Ze and Qin Chao, but also the persistence and belief of all the Dragon soldiers!


    For every soldier of the Dragon Kingdom, it is the most basic responsibility and obligation not to let the thieves of any other country invade the territory.


    If anyone dares to invade, fight him to the end, either you or I!


    As long as they dare to invade, they will be killed!


    It''s normal for Shen Ze and Qin Chao to think that if Xiong''s troops cross the Jianmen pass and invade the territory of the Dragon Kingdom, they will commit a capital crime and need to be killed.


    Of course, it''s one thing whether we can kill or not, but we must have such an idea, because this is the basic literacy of every dragon soldier.


    If we don''t even have this belief and idea, how can we resist the enemy outside our country?


    Qin Chao said in a sonorous voice: "marshal, let''s have a good fight. If these Xiong soldiers really cross the Jianmen pass, we will kill them all and let them never come back!"


    "If they dare to invade the land of our dragon Kingdom, they are looking for death and deserve it!"


    After saying these words, Qin Chao''s eyes became very sharp, and there was a strong killing opportunity in his eyes.


    Shen Ze nodded in agreement and said, "if Xiong really wants to invade our dragon Kingdom, let them never come back!"


    As soon as the words were finished, Shen Ze''s eyes also showed a cold kill.


    At this time, the real war has not yet begun.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao didn''t want to start the war now, because at the moment, there are only 300000 basaltic troops defending in front of Jianmen pass. Only when 30000 Silver Dragon Eagles arrive at Jianmen pass, can the battle have a good result.

 Chapter 700

    In terms of the quality of soldiers, the soldiers of the state of long are obviously not inferior to those of the state of Xiong. The reason why the basaltic army can not resist the 300000 elite troops of the state of Xiong is that the 300000 elite troops of the state of Xiong are equipped with the most advanced weapons in the world.


    The weapons of Xiong''s 300000 elite troops are more advanced and powerful than those of the soldiers of the Dragon kingdom. It''s normal and natural that the basaltic army can''t resist Xiong''s 300000 elite troops in the same number of people.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao both know that if the two sides fight now, the Dragon kingdom will suffer. Even if the Xuanwu army resists Xiong Kingdom''s 300000 elite troops at Jianmen pass, it will pay a great price, which is the sacrifice of Da haoerlang.


    No matter Shen Ze or Qin Chao, they obviously don''t want to see the Dragon soldiers die, let alone many people. They don''t want to see any dragon soldiers die.


    If the war starts now, the dragon''s son will sacrifice a lot. This is not the situation Shen Ze and Qin Chao want to see.


    Therefore, Shen Ze and Qin Chao do not want to fight now.


    Judging from the current situation, it seems that war will not break out for a while.


    Both the 300000 elite troops of Xiong state and the 300000 basaltic troops are standing on both sides of Jianmen pass, facing each other across the pass. Both sides just stand in the same place, and they don''t mean to act rashly.


    However, the surface looks very calm, but there is undercurrent surging in the dark.


    The war may break out in the next moment. No one can say clearly. Even Shen Ze can''t see it or guess it.


    After all, the battlefield is ever-changing, and he can''t guess what the leader of Xiong kingdom is thinking.


    Before that, many people thought that Xiong would not engage in a big fight or invade the Dragon kingdom.


    But who can imagine that Xiong soon sent these 300000 elite troops to Jianmen pass, and wanted to cross Jianmen pass and enter the territory of the Dragon kingdom.


    Moreover, before that, there had been a lot of conflicts between the two countries at the border, and the two sides had been at war, causing a lot of casualties.


    Therefore, no one can imagine what Xiong Guo will do.


    Of course, as the world recognized rogue states, Xiong and Ying are also very normal to do things that people don''t expect.


    If you do normal things, it''s not called the country of bear and the country of eagle.


    As for what kind of action Xiong will take, the whole dragon kingdom can''t fully guess. What it can do is to go all out to be well prepared and strangle all bad things in the cradle.


    Before that, Xiong''s 300000 elite troops were stationed in Xiong''s barracks, and they didn''t mean to attack on a large scale.


    Now, the 300000 elite troops of Xiong state have come to Jianmen pass, which means they want to enter the Dragon state.


    From the point of view of the state of dragon, we also think that Xiong''s troops will invade the territory of the state of dragon, but it is different from what everyone guessed that Xiong''s troops did not directly cross the Jianmen pass and invade the territory of the state of dragon.


    Instead, he stopped at the Jianmen pass and did not move on.


    However, although Xiong''s 300000 elite troops have no intention of crossing the Jianmen pass and entering the territory of the Dragon Kingdom, it is obvious that the Dragon Kingdom has not taken it lightly, but has made the greatest possible precautions.


    After all, no one can say whether Xiong''s 300000 elite troops will invade the territory of the Dragon kingdom.


    Although xiongguo''s 300 000 elite troops have stopped at Jianmen pass, it doesn''t mean xiongguo has changed his mind and won''t attack Longguo any more.


    In doing so, Xiong is likely to reorganize his troops and then launch a large-scale attack.


    It is the so-called work hard, and then decline, three and exhausted.


    It''s impossible for Xiong''s troops to make a good rectification and then break through the Jianmen pass and enter the territory of the Dragon kingdom.


    Qin Chao watched Xiong''s 300000 elite troops pause before Jianmen pass. He said with some doubts, "marshal, what do you think Xiong''s troops are doing?"


    "Did they change their mind and no longer want to invade the Dragon kingdom?"


    Qin Chao does have this idea.


    Because in Qin Chao''s view, the Dragon Kingdom has been well prepared, and all the 300000 basaltic troops have arrived at Jianmen pass, and they are ready and ready.


    It is obviously not easy for Xiong''s troops to cross the Jianmen pass and enter the territory of the Dragon kingdom.


    Although Jianmen pass is the best place to pass, the terrain here is still a little steep and difficult to pass.


    If the Dragon Army defends here at the Jianmen pass, if it wants to keep Xiong''s army out of the country, it can rely on the terrain of the Jianmen pass.


    As the defensive side, the Dragon kingdom can take advantage of the terrain of Jianmen pass. As the offensive side, Jianmen pass is a headache for Xiong kingdom.


    At the moment, the Dragon Kingdom has dispatched 300000 basaltic troops to prepare for defense in front of Jianmen pass.


    When Xiong Guo sees this, he may be reluctant to invade the Dragon kingdom.


    After all, if Xiong really wants to cross the Jianmen pass and enter the territory of the Dragon Kingdom, he will pay a great price, even a price that they can''t bear.


    "It''s only possible."


    Shen Ze first responded to Qin Chao, and then said, "but Xiong Guo may be recuperating. When their troops are recuperating, they will attack Jianmen pass in a big way."


    Qin Chao knew that what Shen Ze said was also very likely. After listening to Shen Ze''s words, he nodded in agreement.


    Then, Qin Chao seemed to think of something, and said: "even if Xiong''s troops are in recuperation, they will attack Jianmen pass after recuperation, but they are the attackers, we are the defenders."


    "We can take advantage of the precipitous terrain of Jianmen pass, which is a headache for Xiong kingdom."


    "With the help of Jianmen pass, we can defend Xiong''s troops more easily, and Xiong''s troops are more difficult to cross Jianmen pass."


    "I think we can teach Xiong Guo a good lesson with the help of Jianmen pass."


    For what Qin Chao said, Shen Ze nodded in agreement.


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and said, "we can really defend Xiong''s troops with the help of Jianmen pass, but in the real gun competition, this Jianmen pass also helps us a lot."


    "In addition, Xiong''s troops are equipped with the most advanced thermal weapons in the world. Xiong''s troops have a lot of pressure on our dragon''s troops. If we really fight, even if we are defenders, we still have a lot of pressure."

 Chapter 701

    Although Shen Ze doesn''t want to admit that Xiong''s troops are more powerful than long''s troops, he still has to accept the reality and recognize this.


    In his opinion, even if the basaltic army can use the steep terrain of JIANMENGUAN to defend the Xiong troops, because of the gap in weapons, the steep terrain of JIANMENGUAN will not play such a big role.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao also realized the problem.


    He frowned and his face became a little gloomy.


    After a while, Qin Chao said with an angry tone: "is there such a big gap between our weapons and Xiong''s?"


    Shen Ze smell speech, the corner of the mouth raised a helpless smile.


    He pondered for a while, with a sense of helplessness in his tone, and said, "compared with bear''s weapons, our weapons are similar to shotguns and cannons. Do you think there is a big gap?"


    Qin Chao smell speech, the brow wrinkly more tight some.


    "How can there be such a big gap in weapons between us and bear state?" Qin Chao''s tone is full of anger, which becomes more intense.


    Shen Ze said helplessly: "Xiong is one of the only two superpowers in the world. It''s normal that their weapons are so advanced."


    After a pause, Shen Ze said: "although the Dragon Kingdom has developed very well in recent years and has become the third largest country in the world, we still have to admit that we still have a big gap with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, especially in the strength of the arms department."


    "There is a big gap between the Dragon Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom in all kinds of modern weapons."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao felt powerless.


    He thought that the Dragon Kingdom has developed rapidly in recent years, and there is no big gap between the Dragon Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, but now it seems that this is just his wishful thinking.


    As the only two superpowers in the world, both bear and Eagle countries have a very strong foundation, and their strength can not be measured by common sense.


    Since the beginning of this century, both the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom have been recognized as the two most powerful countries in the world.


    People in other countries can''t find out how strong their national strength is, but people in other countries all know that their own country is far from bear country and Eagle country.


    Some things can catch up, but it needs enough time and space for development.


    Some things may not be able to catch up for a long time. For example, both bear country and Eagle country have the most advanced technology in the world today. No matter what is used for life or weapon preparation, they are the most advanced in the world today.


    Now, there seems to be an inevitable war between Xiong and long, which has to make Shen Ze and Qin Chao face up to the gap between the two countries in the strength of the arms.


    "Well, it''s really hard for the basaltic army to resist Xiong Guo''s 300000 elite troops equipped with the most advanced thermal weapons in the world." Qin Chao''s face was ugly and his voice was low.


    Shen Ze pondered for a while, and then said: "it''s not irresistible, but it will pay a great price."


    Qin Chao''s heart became a little heavy when he heard the speech.


    He naturally understood what Shen Ze said in his words was the price to pay.


    In the situation of great disparity between the two sides, if we want to resist each other, we must pay a great price.


    In the war, the price is the soldiers'' sacrifice.


    Shen Ze means that if Xiong''s 300000 elite troops equipped with the most advanced weapons in the world launch an attack, the Dragon side will have to sacrifice a lot of soldiers to resist Xiong''s troops.


    No matter Shen Ze or Qin Chao, they obviously don''t want to see such a thing happen.


    If xiongguo''s troops want to launch an attack, Longguo''s side naturally has to resist with all its strength, but neither of them wants to see too many casualties among the soldiers on Longguo''s side.


    After all, as paoze, how can you bear to see each other sacrifice?


    It''s just that war is so cruel.


    No matter whether the war is big or small, it will always be accompanied by blood and fire. After all, this is a bloody war!


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao are veterans who have been through the battle for a long time. They are very clear about these.


    Even if I can''t bear to see paoze sacrifice, there is no better way or more to say.


    For the sake of the nation and the people, some sacrifices are necessary and worthwhile.


    Every soldier is a respectable and lovely person.


    After a long time, Qin Chao clenched his hands into a fist and squeezed it hard. Then he said in a very low voice: "no matter whether Xiong''s troops will attack or not, I just hope to spend more time to let the Silver Dragon carving reach the Jianmen pass."


    After hearing the speech, Shen Ze said: "according to the current situation, Silver Dragon carving should be in time. Of course, this is only my speculation. I''m not sure whether it can be in time or not."


    Qin Chao nodded, then said: "mind him, a little more time is a little more time."


    Although it''s not sure whether Xiong''s troops will attack Longguo or when they will, Shen Ze and Qin Chao hope that all this will happen later.


    After all, if the silver dragon Eagle arrives at Jianmen pass, it can reduce many casualties while assisting the basaltic army to resist the Xiong troops.


    Although the Silver Dragon carving has only 30000 people, it has the fighting capacity of 100000 green dragon troops.


    With the help of the Silver Dragon carving, the basaltic army can not only resist the Xiong army, but also launch a counter attack.


    Qin Chao suddenly thought of something, and said in a sonorous tone: "Grand Marshal, the fighting capacity of the Silver Dragon carving is very high. If we talk about it alone, the members of the Silver Dragon carving are better than the soldiers of any nation."


    "Compared with the elite soldiers of Xiong state, the members of the Silver Dragon carving are also strong."


    "Marshal, when the Silver Dragon carving arrives, can we let the basaltic army try our best to stop it, and let the Silver Dragon carving find a chance to kill those Xiong soldiers who break into the Dragon kingdom?"


    Qin Chao''s idea is very good, and also in line with the reality.


    Because every member of the Silver Dragon carving is a martial arts expert. Even though the Silver Dragon carving has only 30000 people, its combat effectiveness is very strong and terrifying.


    Even the elite troops of Xiong kingdom are much worse than the Silver Dragon carving.


    Qin Chao''s idea is in line with the reality. With the basaltic army''s full efforts to stop Xiong''s troops, he can really let yinlongdiao wait for the opportunity to hang those Xiong''s soldiers.


    Qin Chao can think of it, so can Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze said calmly: "just now I said that those soldiers who attack the Dragon kingdom will never come back. I just thought of making the Silver Dragon carving a wonder, and then I will give a fatal blow to the Bear Kingdom!"


    Qin Chao smell speech, eyes suddenly become bright a lot!

 Chapter 702

    If Xiong''s troops really cross the Jianmen pass and want to invade the territory of the Dragon Kingdom, Shen Ze and Qin Chao want to bring the thieves into the territory of the Dragon kingdom to justice.


    After all, as a nation, it is the most basic thing not to let the soldiers of other countries invade.


    Once Xiong''s troops cross the Jianmen pass and enter the territory of the Dragon Kingdom, they are violating internationally recognized laws and regulations and must be severely punished.


    No matter Shen Ze or Qin Chao, they are all cruel to the enemy, so they don''t want to capture the prisoners, but intend to kill them directly!


    How many come, how many kill!


    When the enemy is killed, he is so scared and afraid that he dare not offend the Dragon kingdom again!


    We should never be soft hearted to the enemy, or this kind of offense will happen again. Shen Ze and Qin Chao both know this truth well.


    Just like the war between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom in those years, the western war zone has an unforgivable mind for the soldiers who break into the Dragon kingdom in the rat kingdom. They will kill as many as they come.


    Even though he had captured many soldiers of rat Kingdom, Shen Ze never let them go. He once made a killing incident that shocked the world, killing 100000 soldiers of rat Kingdom overnight.


    For the enemy, we always hold a kind of mind that we would rather kill by mistake than let it go!


    This time, Shen Ze and Qin Chao have the same idea.


    It''s not only to resist and prevent Xiong''s troops from entering the territory of the Dragon Kingdom, but also to let all Xiong''s soldiers who break into the territory of the Dragon Kingdom never come back!


    "In that case, I''m still looking forward to Xiong Guo''s 300000 elite troops crossing the Jianmen pass."


    Qin chaoleng said: "the last time I broke into the territory of Xiong state, I killed a ten thousand troops in Xiong state. Although many people were killed, I didn''t do my best."


    "The state of Xiong, a shameless rogue state, has been engaged in our dragon state for many years. It''s too cheap to kill them only 10000 soldiers. We should kill them a little more to get rid of our hatred."


    Speaking of this, Qin Chao seemed to think of something, and then he said: "the two bad birds, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, almost all the bad things in the world are caused by them. In my opinion, we should completely eliminate them!"


    "If I can, I really want to be the leading force and go straight to the capital of bear state!"


    When Qin Chao said these words, his tone was sonorous and forceful, and he had great courage and courage. Of course, he was not joking, but a very serious attitude.


    Qin Chao does have such an idea, because his dislike of Xiong Guo is obviously in a certain situation, and he hopes to destroy Xiong Guo as soon as possible.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze seems to have a sense to say: "after all, war is not what we want. It''s not good to fight and kill all day long."


    "If you start a war, there will be blood and sacrifice. All the young men in the Dragon kingdom can''t die in the battle."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he said in a deep voice, "where there are people, there are fights. We don''t want to fight, but there are some things we can''t do!"


    "If you can, who doesn''t want to live a comfortable life, don''t fight, don''t kill, don''t shed blood."


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "yes, who doesn''t want to live in peace."


    "Let''s leave it to our generation, and the next generation won''t do it."


    Shen Ze said with high spirits: "we want to turn this era into our own. We have to finish what our predecessors failed to accomplish.


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he inquired with all his thoughts: "marshal, what are the unfinished things you said before?"


    Shen Zemu looked into the distance and pondered for a while before he said, "let the Dragon Kingdom become the only and most powerful nation in the world."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he suddenly felt a surge of blood in his body, and his calm mood became turbulent.


    Qin Chao could not help but said with high spirits: "well, let''s work together to make the Dragon Kingdom the most powerful nation in the world!"


    Qin Chao''s eyes changed. He seemed to see the day when the Dragon kingdom became the most powerful nation in the world. He said with some longing, "when the Dragon Kingdom becomes the most powerful nation in the world, the world order will be written and formulated by the Dragon kingdom."


    "At that time, let us live in peace, develop together, and let mankind enter a new era."


    Long Guo''s idea has always been one of great harmony and peaceful development. Qin Chao clearly knew this. That''s why he said this.


    "We will develop peacefully. Without war and sacrifice, our lives will only be better."


    "By then, the world will be very beautiful!"


    Shen Ze said: "there is still a long way to go for that day. There are many problems and difficulties to solve and overcome."


    Qin Chao said with great fighting spirit: "it''s OK. Anyway, everything is a problem to be solved and a difficulty to overcome. We in the Dragon Kingdom have experienced all kinds of sufferings, which is not a big deal."


    The Dragon kingdom was fought and killed.


    A few years ago, the Dragon kingdom was still very weak and often bullied or even invaded by other countries. The people of this generation suffered a lot.


    We have not forgotten our roots, so we will have a peaceful and optimistic attitude towards those difficulties and problems.


    Of course, if the goal of the Dragon Kingdom becomes to become the most powerful nation in the world, I believe all the people of the Dragon kingdom will be full of energy, and they will not care so much about those problems and difficulties.


    Moreover, we will have enough patience and willpower to complete this matter.


    After all, the people of any nation are willing to do anything as long as they can make their own nation the most powerful nation in the world.


    It''s a wonderful vision and a wonderful idea.


    After all, if one''s own state becomes the most powerful state in the world, one can make the world order, prevent one''s own state from suffering from war, and the people can live a stable and good life.


    Such a state is obviously what everyone wants to have.


    "The Grand Marshal is still ambitious, not trapped in the immediate predicament, and has a very long-term view."


    Although Qin Chao is in the emotion, but these words are from the heart, said to Shen Ze''s admiration.


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything about Qin Chao''s praise.


    Shen Ze doesn''t think it''s a big deal. He''s just in a high position and thinks about the long term.


    Of course, he is a man with ideals and ambitions.


    Shen Ze had such an idea for a long time to make the Dragon Kingdom the most powerful nation in the world.


    Now, he has achieved the position of one person below ten thousand people above, and many things have nothing to do. It is indeed a good goal and ideal to make the Dragon Kingdom the most powerful nation in the world.

 Chapter 703

    When people live in the world, they always do something meaningful.


    Shen Ze is not a man with lofty ideals since he was a child. He just goes step by step and his ideas and goals are constantly changing.


    At that time, Shen Ze joined the army because he wanted to leave his father Shen Yu, and because he wanted to become strong and protect the people he wanted to protect.


    At that time, there was a girl in Shen Ze''s heart, so he wanted to be strong enough to give her a happy and beautiful life. Of course, he also wanted to have the ability to protect her.


    Of course, Shen Ze was also a young man with ambition and ideals at that time. He also wanted to do something for the country and the people and contribute his own strength.


    Therefore, since entering the western war zone, Shen Ze has worked very hard and studied the art of war while practicing martial arts. Later, Shen Diaolong, who is both civil and martial arts, came into being!


    After four years in the army, he grew up from a nobody to the king of the western region, became the commander of the western war zone, and fought a decisive battle. Finally, he went further and became the Grand Marshal of the Army Department of the state of dragon, reaching the position of one man below and ten thousand above!


    Of course, Shen Ze''s achievements are more than that.


    After all, he has become the first general in the world. He is recognized as the first God of war in the world. He is the brightest star in this era. He will not only shine in the world, but also remain famous in the future.


    This achievement and glory is enough to satisfy anyone!


    But this may not be enough for Shen Ze. Even before, he felt that he could retire from the mountain forest, live under the East fence of chrysanthemum picking and see Nanshan leisurely.


    He also tried to return home, but finally found that his heart could not be completely calm down. When the country was in danger, he would choose to go out of the mountain again and save the people.


    This is not to say how noble Shen Ze is, but there is also the peace and prosperity that he fought with all his heart, and he didn''t want to be destroyed by others.


    When Shen Ze jumped out, his thoughts obviously changed again.


    This troubled time has not been quiet down, and the Dragon kingdom can not be free from foreign affairs.


    After all, even if you don''t go to other people''s trouble, you can''t help it.


    Just like this time, the Dragon Kingdom didn''t go to the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom for trouble, but the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom came to the Dragon kingdom for trouble.


    In order to put an end to this situation, it is absolutely necessary for the Dragon state to become the most powerful state in the world. As long as the Dragon state becomes the most powerful state in the world, then on the premise that the Dragon state does not trouble other states, other states will not trouble the Dragon state again.


    Although the world advocates and yearns for peace, it is still a world of the jungle after all. Whoever has a stronger fist will not be provoked by others.


    Of course, the world is also the strong man has the final say, order is also determined by the strong.


    If the Dragon Kingdom becomes the most powerful state in the world, then it can set the world order. The Dragon kingdom is different from the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    The concept of the Dragon kingdom is peaceful. It stresses peaceful coexistence and common development, so that human beings can climb a higher and better ladder.


    Shen Ze very much agrees with this idea of Longguo, and is willing to fight and contribute to this idea.


    Once upon a time, Shen Ze''s pursuit and goal was to build a peaceful and prosperous age for the Dragon Kingdom, so that the Dragon kingdom would be on the right track and no longer be disturbed by the war.


    Now, Shen Ze''s pursuit and goal have obviously changed. He wants to make the Dragon state the most powerful state in the world, re-establish the world order, and make the world enter the maximum peace.


    Only in this way can there be a huge change in many things, such as the unilateral war between bear and eagle, and the passive acceptance of dragon and mouse.


    If you can, dragon and mouse obviously don''t want to bear this kind of passive war.


    No matter Shen Ze or Qin Chao, they all know very well that it''s very difficult to make the Dragon Kingdom the most powerful nation in the world. It''s not as difficult as heaven, but it''s almost the same.


    In this world, each state is a competitor, and no one wants to be run down and become a weak side. Every state wants to be the most powerful existence, and it is inevitable to fight.


    This time, the bear and Eagle countries are just to maintain their position as the world''s only two superpowers and their international interests. That''s why they will suppress the dragon and mouse countries and prevent them from developing. That''s what happened after that.


    Before the Dragon kingdom was strong enough, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom took action to suppress and punish the Dragon kingdom. From this we can see how difficult it will be for the Dragon kingdom to become the most powerful nation in the world.


    If Longguo wants to be the leader and the only one, it is equivalent to competing with all other countries. Obviously, there will be more competition. The pressure is very big.


    After all, other countries do not want other countries to become the boss, but all want to become the boss, the party who makes rules and order.


    For many states, it is a consensus to become the most powerful one. After all, no state does not want to be the most powerful one.


    The weak will be bullied, and the weak will be beaten. Only when the country becomes strong can it settle down.


    "It''s a big goal. It won''t be finished in a while."


    Shen Ze sighed, and then said, "let''s solve the immediate problems first, and then talk about the others."


    It has to be said that the Dragon kingdom is now facing the biggest problem, which is even more difficult than being invaded by other countries a few years ago.


    After all, at that time, the Dragon kingdom knew that it had a chance to resist and fight back. Now, if the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom were determined to suppress the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom, things would become very difficult. If they were careless, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom would fall into the mire.


    Both the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom should face up to the power of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    If the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom fight with all their strength, then the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are hard to resist. Even if the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom fight with all their strength, they will pay a great price.


    Both the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are likely to be beaten down, and they will never be able to lift their heads or turn over.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao both know this.


    However, although the situation is very bad, no one is discouraged or pessimistic.


    Only if everything is not settled, then there are variables.


    No matter how, always firmly believe that man will conquer nature!

 Chapter 704

    "We can certainly solve the present problem!"


    Qin Chao also knows that the current situation in Longguo is not optimistic, but he still firmly believes that Longguo can solve the current problems.


    After all, the Dragon Kingdom has really developed well in recent years. Even though there is still a big gap between the Dragon Kingdom and the superpowers like the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, it is also the world''s recognized third largest country, and its strength is still very strong.


    What''s more, there is no full-scale fighting between the two countries, just a meeting between the two armies. So far, there is no real fighting.


    "When the Silver Dragon carving arrives at Jianmen pass, the 300000 elite troops of Xiong kingdom will be a big event!" Qin Chao said in a deep voice.


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, only when the 30000 Silver Dragon sculptures with extremely strong fighting power arrive at Jianmen pass can they cooperate with 300000 basaltic troops and resist the 300000 elite troops of Xiong state.


    Of course, before the Silver Dragon carving arrived, it was hard to say.


    After all, if Xiong''s troops attack now, it''s hard for long to resist.


    "There''s nothing we can do now, just wait and see." Shen Ze pondered for a long time and said.


    Qin Chao heard the speech, nodded and said nothing more.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiong''s plan is to use force against the Dragon Kingdom, otherwise Xiong would not send 300000 elite troops to Jianmen pass.


    Xiongguo is planning to flatten the northern border of Longguo, including the Northern War Zone of Longguo!


    Xiong is very vindictive and ambitious.


    Of course, Xiong did not act rashly, because Xiong knew very well that even if the soldiers of Xiong were equipped with the most advanced weapons in the world, the soldiers of long were not vegetarian.


    Xiong knows that if they want to level the northern border of the Dragon Kingdom, they must plan well and not act rashly.


    What''s more, Xiong is also very clear that if he wants to achieve this goal, he will pay a great price.


    However, Xiong also knows that if he doesn''t teach the Dragon kingdom a lesson, it will cause greater losses to Xiong. Therefore, Xiong has no other choice but to do so.


    As we all know, starting a war is a last resort, because together, it will cause a lot of consumption of financial, material and human resources.


    Even if Xiong state is a superpower, it can''t squander at will, and it can''t launch war at will, and consume a lot of human, material and financial resources.


    A big war can bring down any country, even bear country dare not have the slightest carelessness!


    The reason Xiong Guo didn''t take any further action after he dispatched 300000 elite troops to Jianmen pass was to have a rest and then take the next step.


    Xiong sent 300000 elite troops to Jianmen pass, which made the soldiers tired when they were on their way.


    Xiong knows that if you want to cross the Jianmen pass and enter the territory of the Dragon Kingdom, you must be ready to launch a full attack.


    Because Longguo''s reaction was quick, when xiongguo dispatched 300000 elite troops, Longguo also responded in time and dispatched 300000 basaltic troops from the northern theater to JIANMENGUAN.


    With the help of the steep terrain of Jianmen pass and the full defense of 300000 basaltic troops, it is obviously not so easy for Xiong''s troops to cross Jianmen pass and enter the territory of Longguo.


    Everyone knows that truth, one drum, and then decline, three and exhausted.


    Xiongguo wants to go all out, launch a charge, cross the Jianmen pass, and then enter the territory of Longguo.


    Of course, this is not an easy thing.


    But Xiong still thinks like this. As for whether he can succeed in the end, it''s another matter.


    Xiong obviously didn''t think about the result, but directly took action and wanted to act like that.


    Therefore, when the troops are dispatched to Jianmen pass, they will let the soldiers rest and gather their energy. When the time is ripe, they will launch a most fierce charge.


    Because the military department has been modernized, the soldiers of Xiong state can be carried by armored vehicles even though the road is rough.


    In the case of armored vehicles, soldiers obviously will not have much fatigue, so there will not be much time to rest.


    Almost an hour later, there was a movement in Xiong country.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao stood on the top of the highest mountain near JIANMENGUAN and saw the whole situation of JIANMENGUAN very clearly.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao saw the news for the first time.


    "It seems that Xiong''s troops are about to move!"


    Seeing the movement of Xiong soldiers, Qin Chao''s look became more dignified than ever before.


    Both Shen Ze and Qin Chao are very clear that Xiong''s 300000 elite troops have come to Jianmen pass, which means Xiong has the idea of using force against the Dragon kingdom.


    Otherwise, Xiong would not do such thankless things.


    Since xiongguo''s 300000 elite troops have come to Jianmen pass, they will certainly do something.


    It''s not hard for Shen Ze and Qin Chao to think of Xiong''s commanding troops to cross the Jianmen pass and enter the territory of the Dragon kingdom.


    At the moment, Shen Ze and Qin Chao are not surprised by Xiong Guojun''s action, because it is expected by them.


    If there is no movement in Xiong''s army, it is unexpected.


    Qin Chao''s face was dignified and his voice was very low. He said, "the Silver Dragon carving is not in place yet. If Xiong''s troops attack now, it''s still a bit difficult."


    After analysis, Qin Chao already knows that it is difficult to resist the attack of Xiong''s 300000 elite troops only relying on the basaltic army, and it is also Xiong''s long-standing full charge.


    At the moment, Qin Chao is a little worried. He is worried that after Xiong''s troops launch an attack, Longguo will not be able to resist.


    The irresistible consequence is a lot of casualties, which Qin Chao does not want to see and Shen Ze does not want to see.


    At this time, Shen Ze was a little worried, but he was not as worried as Qin Chao.


    Because in his view, even if Xiong''s 300000 elite troops launched a full-scale charge after they were ready, they could not break through the line of defense set by the 300000 basaltic army all at once. After all, the basaltic army could take advantage of the steep terrain of Jianmen pass.


    Of course, with the war, many things are not clear. Neither Qin Chao nor Shen Ze are absolutely sure that the basaltic army can withstand Xiong''s 300000 elite troops.


    It''s because we can''t say that we can absolutely resist Xiong''s 300000 elite troops with the help of Jianmen pass.


    "It shouldn''t be long before the Silver Dragon carving arrives. As long as the basaltic army can support the first wave of Xiong''s offensive, it won''t be a big problem." After pondering for a moment, Shen Ze made such a judgment.

 Chapter 705

    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao nodded heavily.


    "Our Xuanwu army is not vegetarian either. With full defense and Jianmen pass, I don''t believe Xiong''s troops can easily break through Jianmen pass and enter the territory of dragon kingdom!" Qin Chao said firmly.


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, his eyes became more deep, and he didn''t say anything more.


    The Xuanwu army has been paying close attention to the xiongguo army. As soon as the xiongguo army moves, the Xuanwu army will notice.


    The Xuanwu army was led by Li Guangrong, the commander of the Northern War Zone.


    Aware of the movement of Xiong''s troops, Li Guangrong was the first time to order that everyone be ready for defense.


    ¡­¡­


    "Marshal, I want to go down and have a look." Qin Chao said.


    Qin Chao impressively wants to personally go to the front of Jianmen pass below and take part in resisting Xiong Guo''s troops.


    Shen Ze understood Qin Chao''s meaning. After listening to the latter''s words, he immediately nodded and said, "go if you want. Pay attention to safety."


    "Good."


    Qin Chao nodded.


    After a salute to Shen Ze, Qin Chao turns around and jumps off the mountain.


    Today, Qin Chao has become a master of martial arts. He obviously has the ability to fly on the eaves and walk on the wall.


    Qin Chao, like a spirit ape, rushed down the mountain rapidly and got to the ground.


    Qin Chao was the commander of the vanguard battalion of the Qinglong army. He knew how to take the lead, so he went to the front line, cooperated with the vanguard battalion of the basaltic army, and bore the brunt of the battle against Xiong Guo.


    After the movement, Xiong''s troops suddenly gathered together, and then launched a charge against Jianmen pass, which was defended by the Xuanwu army.


    This time, Xiong sent 300000 elite troops, all of them very brave.


    The charge begins!


    Three hundred thousand elite soldiers of xiongguo got on the armored chariot one after another. Then, xiongguo''s troops rushed to Jianmen pass in the armored chariot.


    Tens of thousands of armored vehicles started at the same time, the roar of engines and the sound of various wheels crushing the ground sounded.


    "Boom..."


    It''s like tens of thousands of fierce beasts rushing towards the Jianmen pass. They are fierce and powerful.


    Shen Ze stands at the top of the mountain. He looks at all the 300000 elite troops of Xiong Kingdom, charging towards Jianmen pass. His face becomes more dignified than ever.


    Shen Ze is very clear in his heart that Xiong Guo''s three hundred thousand elite troops are charging with all their strength, and the combat effectiveness they have burst out is very terrifying.


    Even if the basaltic army can make use of the steep terrain of JIANMENGUAN to defend, it will pay a great price, and even may not be able to resist the impact of Xiong Guo''s 300000 elite troops.


    "I still can''t sit back and watch it!"


    Shen Ze murmured to himself in a somewhat complicated tone.


    After that, Shen Ze seemed to have made a decision. Then he raised his feet and jumped out.


    With superb martial arts strength, Shen Ze is like an eagle, flying directly to the Jianmen pass below.


    Shen Ze was flying very fast. Before Xiong''s troops arrived at Jianmen pass, he first came to the entrance of Jianmen pass, the front line where Qin Chao was.


    Seeing Shen Ze, Qin Chao was surprised and asked, "marshal, why are you here?"


    Seeing Shen Ze, not only Qin Chao was surprised, but also other Xuanwu soldiers were very surprised and confused.


    In principle, as Shen Ze''s identity and status, he does not need to come to the battlefield in person, but should coordinate everything in the camp.


    Shen Ze smell speech, saw Qin Chao one eye, then light say: "come to help you guard this son."


    When Shen Ze said this, the faces of all the soldiers around him, including Qin Chao, were filled with joy and excitement.


    Who is Shen Ze?


    The world''s number one general, the world''s number one God of war, was born a few years ago, invincible, invincible, and never defeated.


    He is the existence of half man and half god. He is the blade and cornerstone of the Dragon kingdom. His identity is extraordinary.


    Now, Shen Ze says that he wants to guard the pass with everyone. How can he not make people happy and excited?


    After all, it''s a great honor to be able to fight with such an outstanding person as Shen Ze!


    Of course, with Shen Ze, the God of war, you can be more confident to resist Xiong''s troops and feel more at ease.


    No matter how they look at it, Shen Ze''s ability to help is something they should be happy about.


    "Marshal, is it inappropriate for you to come?"


    Although Qin Chao also wants to fight side by side with Shen Ze, he still thinks that as Shen Ze, he should not come here.


    Shen Ze hears speech, stare Qin Chao one eye, did not say what.


    Aware of Shen Ze''s cold eyes, Qin Chao shrinks his neck in fright. He doesn''t dare to say anything more. He can only smile at Shen Ze twice.


    "Be serious. It''s hard to resist the fierce attack from the opposite side." Shen Ze then said.


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he immediately restrained the smile on his face.


    Hearing Shen Ze''s words, the faces of the soldiers around also showed a strong dignified color.


    Shen Ze all said so, so obviously this is the fact.


    Xiong''s troops are fierce and hard to resist!


    The soldiers around, including Qin Chao, are deeply aware of this.


    After all, Shen Ze came here in person and said such words. If it was easy to resist, Shen Ze would not be there in person to fight side by side with everyone.


    It is precisely because it is difficult to resist that Shen Ze is here.


    Thinking of these, people''s faces became more dignified.


    "Bah!"


    Qin Chao spat on his face and said, "no matter how fierce it is, we are more ferocious than them!"


    "We all have two shoulders and one head. It''s right to see who is more ruthless!"


    "If they dare to come, we will kill them all!" Qin Chao''s words are very bloody, showing cruelty and ferocity incisively and vividly.


    "Yes, we are more ferocious than the soldiers of bear country. If they dare to come, we will kill them all!"


    "Yes, no matter what, it''s done!"


    "Just kill me. I''ll be a hero in eighteen years!"


    "Fight to death, even if it''s death, don''t let those bastards of bear country cross this line!"


    "Yes, fight to the end!"


    The soldiers around are all attached to the vanguard battalion of the basaltic army. The soldiers in the vanguard battalion of each army are very bloody and not afraid of death.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, everyone echoed them one after another. They were all bloody and showed a strong will to fight.


    It''s probably the kind that, even if you die in battle, you''ll be indomitable, courageous and never shrink back.


    Just as the crowd cheered each other, Xiong''s armored chariot had rushed to the front!

 Chapter 706

    Although Jianmen pass is not very big, it is still very wide. Although it can''t allow tens of thousands of armored vehicles to pass at the same time, it can pass hundreds of armored vehicles at one time.


    When Xiong Guo''s tens of thousands of armored vehicles were about to arrive at Jianmen pass, they suddenly formed a formation.


    They seem to have changed into the shape of a sharp knife and started the final charge against Jianmen pass.


    Shen Ze and his family were standing at the entrance of Jianmen pass. With the approaching of Xiong''s armored vehicle, they heard a deafening sound.


    "Boom..."


    The ground and the mountain are shaking slightly, just like an earthquake. The ground is shaking and the mountain is shaking. The scene looks a little terrible.


    "It''s not small."


    Shen Ze turned around, his eyes sharp as a sword, looking at the dense armored vehicles rushing, his eyes appeared a cold killing machine.


    A momentum swept away from Shen Ze.


    Obviously, Shen Ze has a plan to do it.


    At this moment, Qin Chao, who was standing around him, and other soldiers were also looking at the armored chariot team, and there was a strong sense of war in everyone''s eyes.


    "Bang!"


    Shen Ze didn''t say a word more. He stamped the ground with the sole of his foot, and his body suddenly rose to the sky.


    The next moment, Shen Ze''s figure came to the top of Jianmen pass.


    At the same time, the bottom of the Qin super big drink: "defense!"


    "Yes


    The soldiers answered, and then they raised their weapons one after another and dispersed to prepare for the impact of the Xiong troops.


    When Shen Ze came to the top of Jianmen pass, his momentum had risen to the extreme.


    As a top martial arts player, even if Shen Ze''s injury has not fully recovered and his martial arts strength has not recovered to the peak, his explosive force is still terrible.


    Shen Ze, wearing a handsome suit, is awe inspiring. In addition to his imposing manner, Shen Ze impressively gives people the feeling of God descending to earth. He is extremely dignified and sacred.


    Shen Ze stood alone at the Jianmen pass and was able to be seen by the soldiers of both countries.


    "That''s the Grand Marshal!"


    "It''s really Grand Marshal!"


    "The Grand Marshal is here!"


    "Marshal, are you here in person?"


    "The Grand Marshal wants to fight side by side with us!"


    "With the Grand Marshal here, I have confidence and confidence all of a sudden!"


    "To fight with the Grand Marshal is really something to be happy and proud of."


    "It''s worth fighting with the Grand Marshal, even if he''s dead!"


    Shen Ze''s appearance at Jianmen pass made the 300000 basaltic troops very happy and excited.


    The momentum and morale of the basaltic army are rising day by day!


    "Is Shen Diaolong the guy standing above the Jianmen pass?"


    "Wearing the Grand Marshal uniform of the Dragon Kingdom, this guy is Shen Diaolong!"


    "I heard that Shen Diaolong was in the Northern War Zone a long time ago. Now it seems true, but I can imagine that he is in the Northern War Zone, but I didn''t expect that he would come to Jianmen pass in person."


    "When Shen Diaolong came to Jianmen pass, he wanted to come down to defend us?"


    "When Shen Diaolong comes here, it means that he is going to die in person!"


    "Shen Diaolong is the Grand Marshal of the Dragon kingdom. He actually went to the battlefield in person. It seems that he was really afraid of our country Xiong, otherwise he would not have come to the battlefield in person!"


    "We are 300000 elite troops this time. Of course, the Dragon kingdom will be afraid, otherwise they will not dispatch Shen Diaolong to their northern war zone at the first time."


    "Shen Diaolong is the best general in the world. When he comes here, it''s a bit hard to do."


    "Shen Diaolong is generally recognized as the first God of war in the world. He is invincible and has never been defeated. If he comes to the battlefield, he may really change the situation."


    "Even if Shen Diaolong came to Jianmen pass in person, I don''t believe he can really change the war situation. After all, he is only a man, and he is not a real God, but also a mortal body."


    "Whether there is Shen Diaolong or not, in the face of absolute power, even if there is Shen Diaolong in the Dragon Kingdom, they can''t stop us!"


    "Even if there is Shen Diaolong, it will make our impact more difficult, but I don''t believe that the troops of the Dragon kingdom can really resist US!"


    "Our weapons are much more advanced than those of the Dragon kingdom. We are completely superior to them when the number of people is equal. Moreover, we are still the elite of the Bear Kingdom. We are not empty at all when the green dragon army of the Dragon kingdom is not here."


    "When Shen Diaolong comes, he will come. We don''t need to empty him at all. He can''t change anything by himself!"


    "It used to be said that as long as Shen Diaolong was there, the Dragon kingdom would not lose. Now we are going to change this situation and break this rule!"


    "Yes, as long as we crush the Dragon army this time, it is equivalent to creating a record!"


    "Shen Diaolong came just in time, which can give us a chance to break the myth!"


    "Shen Diaolong is an invincible God of war. I think it''s all blown out. Today we''ll break all this and let the Dragon Kingdom know what real cruelty is!"


    For Shen Ze''s appearance, Xiong''s soldiers saw it, and it caused a lot of repercussions.


    The mood of bear soldiers fluctuated.


    As for Shen Ze''s appearance at Jianmen pass and his participation in the war, it is totally impossible for Xiong soldiers to say that they have no fear.


    After all, the name of people, the shadow of trees.


    Shen Ze is recognized as the first God of war in the world. He is both civil and military. He has not only won all the battles he has fought, but also is a top martial arts man himself. He has done the mythical deeds of killing the martial arts masters.


    Although he didn''t want to accept it, he still had to admit that Shen Ze was a kind of half human and half god.


    After all, in the eyes of the world, it is impossible for a young boy to achieve such success.


    How could Shen Ze have done these things if he hadn''t been blessed by heaven and refined?


    Of course, when the two armies are going to fight, even if the Xiong soldiers are afraid of Shen Zexin, they will not admit it, let alone say it.


    After all, if you say something frustrating, it will affect the morale of the army. This is a taboo of the military when it comes to fighting. It is absolutely impossible to do it.


    The soldiers of xiongguo not only can''t say the words of frustration, but also show a kind of attitude that they don''t pay attention to Shen Ze at all.


    Perhaps for the soldiers of Xiong country, only in this way can they better not think because of Shen Ze''s appearance.


    However, even if he said some hard words, it seemed that he didn''t pay attention to Shen Ze on the surface, but the hearts of Xiong soldiers had already changed, and they were eventually affected.


    Now that the two armies are going to fight, it can be said that they have to fight.


    Even if they are afraid of Shen Ze, the soldiers of Xiong country can only stick to their heads at this time.


    Tens of thousands of armored vehicles are still in sharp knife formation, charging towards the gate of Jianmen pass!

 Chapter 707

    Shen Ze''s standing above the Jianmen pass is an inspiring thing for the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom, and a striking thing for the soldiers of the Bear Kingdom.


    On the one hand, the will to fight is rising, and on the other hand, the will to fight is falling. This gap will obviously affect the war situation.


    It has to be said that Shen Ze''s appearance more or less affected the war situation.


    Of course, although it didn''t change the situation directly and made Xiong stop attacking Jianmen pass, it still played a big role in the end.


    Shen Ze came to Jianmen pass, not to stand high to play, but to do something.


    Because of the rugged road, although Xiong''s armored vehicles didn''t move fast, they quickly reached the Jianmen pass.


    Bear''s armored vehicles can''t all keep the same, so only a few hundred armored vehicles rushed to the front.


    This rush in front of hundreds of armored vehicles, impressively is the first time to arrive at the gate of Jianmen pass.


    And when these hundreds of armored vehicles arrived at the gate of Jianmen pass, Shen Ze, who was standing on the top of Jianmen pass, moved.


    Shen Ze''s action is very simple.


    He raised his right hand and waved it down.


    "Boom!"


    With the wave of Shen Ze''s hand, a surge of energy like the sea swept out of his body.


    "Sonorous!"


    The momentum is like an invisible arrow, from top to bottom, toward the bear armored chariot below.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The shrill whistling sound startled the air!


    Hearing this continuous whistling sound, whether it''s the soldiers of the Dragon kingdom or the soldiers of the Bear Kingdom, they will subconsciously raise their heads and look at the sky.


    Because the soldiers on the scene were not strong warriors of Shen Ze''s level, they could not see the invisible arrows.


    What they can see is only the distorted sky. They just feel that the picture of the sky is torn and twisted.


    Of course, all the people present could feel the terrible force sweeping down from the sky. They all had the feeling of panic and cold sweat.


    As we all know, Shen Ze is a top martial arts man. He once killed a martial arts master, and he was all powerful.


    At the moment, although we can''t see exactly what happened, we all know that Shen Ze is exerting his force and using that kind of terrorist means.


    Looking up at the young figure standing on the Jianmen pass, the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom showed a color of awe in their eyes and a strong color of excitement on their faces.


    The Grand Marshal''s action must have a great response!


    It''s better to kill all the thieves in Xiong country!


    Three hundred thousand basaltic army hold their breath and look forward to Shen Ze''s great power and beating Xiong soldiers to pieces.


    Because Shen Ze appeared above the Jianmen pass, the soldiers of Xiong kingdom had already felt awe and fear in their hearts.


    At this moment, seeing Shen Ze, the top martial artist, who has used his own terrible means, the soldiers of Xiong country are even more afraid.


    Before Shen Ze started, Xiong''s soldiers could still say some tough words and go on, but when they really met Shen Ze, they still counseled.


    After all, Shen Ze''s means are beyond the scope of human beings, which is completely elusive.


    This makes bear soldiers have a fear of the unknown, which makes them unable to settle down.


    For a moment, the soldiers of Xiong state were made nervous by Shen Ze.


    And because Shen Ze, the top warrior, is so skillful, Xiong can''t find the top warrior to resist for a while, so the soldiers don''t know what to do.


    Of course, although the hearts are full of unknown fear, but these bear soldiers still can only harden their heads and continue to move forward.


    After all, at this time, there is no retrogression, there is no way out.


    "Boom..."


    At that moment, thousands of invisible arrows roared down and collided with hundreds of armored combat vehicles in the front of Xiong guona.


    "Bang bang dang..."


    It''s like there are thousands of real arrows shooting at these armored vehicles, and all kinds of deafening metal collisions are ringing one after another.


    Although they are invisible arrows, the lethality of each arrow is very terrible.


    Armored combat vehicle, as the name suggests, is a kind of combat vehicle made of special hard material.


    Even though the armored vehicles are very hard, they are shot through or broken by these arrows. The power of these arrows is terrifying, which can be seen.


    Because it was an undifferentiated attack, and there was no specific point attack, these arrows shot down. But because there were enough arrows, they shot the hundreds of armored combat vehicles that were in the front of xiongguo.


    The hundreds of armored vehicles were shot into wasps'' nests, pitted and dilapidated.


    "Ah..."


    The Xiong soldiers sitting in these hundreds of armored vehicles were all shot by invisible arrows.


    These Xiong soldiers are all flesh born, and can''t resist the invisible arrow.


    Invisible arrows penetrated the bodies of these bear soldiers.


    Blood donation splash, all kinds of shrill screams, one after another sounded.


    In a flash, however, hundreds of Xiong''s armored combat vehicles at the front were all scrapped and turned into scrap metal. None of the Xiong''s soldiers sitting in these armored combat vehicles were spared and all of them were shot dead by invisible arrows.


    A face to face, bear soldiers died nearly 3000 people!


    So terrible!


    "Hiss, hiss..."


    Inside and outside the Jianmen pass, there was a sound of cold breath.


    The soldiers of the Dragon kingdom were shocked and excited when they looked at the armored vehicles of Xiong Kingdom, which had been turned into scrap iron and covered with blood donation.


    Is this the grandeur of the Grand Marshal?


    In a single glance, it destroyed hundreds of armored vehicles and killed nearly 3000 bear soldiers.


    This means, this hand, also too damn cow force and terror!


    Is this something that people can do?


    The Grand Marshal is worthy of the existence of half man and half god. He is too strong!


    The soldiers of the Dragon kingdom are very excited about Shen Ze''s miraculous performance.


    By doing so, Shen Ze obviously inspired the soldiers of the Dragon kingdom again.


    Shen Ze''s hand was like a slap in the face for the soldiers of Xiong country, which caused a very serious blow to them.


    Before your mother started fighting, she lost hundreds of armored vehicles and nearly 3000 soldiers. How can you play?


    Is Shen Diaolong still a man? How could it be so powerful?


    If Shen Diaolong has been doing this all the time, how can they cross the Jianmen pass and enter the territory of the Dragon kingdom?

 Chapter 708

    Shen Ze''s martial arts strength and means are obviously out of the scope of human cognition, and reach the limit of human today.


    After all, a normal person can''t do such a thing.


    With just a wave of his hand, he destroyed hundreds of armored vehicles in Bear Kingdom and killed nearly 3000 soldiers in Bear Kingdom. This method is too shocking and terrible!


    Of course, people all over the world know that there are some rare strong warriors who have been separated from the category of human beings and can no longer be measured according to common sense.


    But there are very few people as terrible as Shen Ze.


    Even if you follow Niubi, you can''t force Niubi to the bottom!


    Isn''t it a little over the top?


    At the moment, this is the idea of all the bear soldiers present.


    Because of Shen Ze''s appearance, Xiong soldiers have been greatly affected. Now, after seeing Shen Ze''s skill, Xiong soldiers are greatly affected.


    Previously, it was only a slight impact, but now it has become very big, which can be said to have affected the morale of the Xiong troops.


    "This Shen Diaolong is really terrible. He is so tough. How can we fight with him to guard the Jianmen pass?"


    "Yes, this Shen Diaolong is not a human being, and his whole body of force is too terrible!"


    "Just a wave of the hand will destroy hundreds of our armored vehicles and kill nearly 3000 brothers. This kind of means can''t be used by human beings!"


    Because of Shen Ze''s skill, Xiong''s soldiers were greatly frightened.


    Because the soldiers of the Bear Kingdom were afraid and didn''t want to die without any reason, the armored vehicles of the Bear Kingdom suddenly braked, stopped and didn''t move on.


    As the armored vehicles in the front stopped, the armored vehicles in the back could not move forward and could only stop.


    But after a while, the remaining tens of thousands of bear armored vehicles all stopped.


    The gate of Jianmen, which was very quiet, suddenly became quiet.


    Everything was quiet, but the tension and depression were still there.


    "All armored vehicles have come to a halt. The bear troops are counselled!"


    "The Grand Marshal''s demeanor is still the same as that of those years. It''s true that one man is in charge of the pass, and ten thousand people can''t open it. Just one person will frighten thousands of troops and horses!"


    "The Grand Marshal is really a man of God. He is too fierce and tough!"


    "It''s lucky to have such a person as Grand Marshal in the state of dragon."


    "The Grand Marshal is a model of our generation. Men should be like that!"


    "It''s a great honor to see the Grand Marshal!"


    "If you can fight side by side with the Grand Marshal and share the glory with him, you will have no regrets even if you die."


    "Damn, I''m boiling with blood now. Even if all those guys in Xiong country rush over, I can stop them all!"


    "I have the will to fight now. I''ll kill as many as I come!"


    "Damn, now I''m not afraid of the 300000 elite troops of Xiong state!"


    "It''s nothing to do with the Grand Marshal here!"


    "Grand Marshal is the God of war who is invincible. If we follow him, we will not lose the battle."


    "Yes, we will win this war!"


    "With the Grand Marshal, we are sure to win."


    Seeing that all the armored chariots of the Bear Kingdom stopped like fear, the soldiers of the Dragon kingdom were even more excited, and each of them had a burning will to fight.


    Shen Ze''s exertion of this skill is very costly to himself, but at present, it seems that it is very worthwhile for him to do so.


    It not only has a good deterrent effect on the soldiers of Xiong country, but also has a good effect on the morale of the soldiers of long country. Generally speaking, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    When the two armies are going to fight, morale is obviously very important.


    If there is overwhelming morale on one side, it will be fatal to the other.


    After all, if you really come to the battlefield, you will work hard. If you are not determined enough, you may be in a different position.


    The soldiers of Longguo are very grateful for Shen Ze''s deterrence and demoralization.


    After all, Shen Ze''s doing this is helpful to everyone.


    For Shen Ze, the method he just used can''t be used continuously. After all, every time he used it, he would consume a lot of money.


    Although as a top warrior, he has been separated from the category of human beings, he has not become a real God.


    For any top martial arts player, it will cost a lot to use Shen zegang''s method, and it can''t be used continuously.


    After all, if this means can be used continuously, it is really God, not man.


    Shen Ze''s breath is not very stable after he has just used his method. He is in disorder and his Qi and blood are also churning.


    Shen Ze''s injury has not been completely healed, and his martial arts strength has not recovered to the peak. It''s hard for him to use that kind of means just now.


    After using this method, he obviously can''t continue to use it.


    Of course, Shen Ze didn''t plan to continue.


    The reason why he came here is to give the Xiong troops a bad impression and try to delay as long as possible. When the silver dragon Eagle arrives at Jianmen pass, he has achieved this goal.


    Shen Ze, standing on the top of Jianmen pass, puts his hands on his back and looks down at Xiong Guo''s troops.


    Seeing that all the armored vehicles of Xiong country had stopped, Shen Ze''s face showed a touch of satisfaction.


    What we want is this effect. At present, it looks good. If we can delay a little time, we can count a little time.


    Although Shen Ze is a top martial artist with strong fighting power, he still has self-knowledge.


    After all, he is still a man, not a God. He can''t stop Xiong Guo''s 300000 elite troops by himself. What he can do is to use some means to delay time.


    Although shocked by Shen zegang''s means, both the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom know very well that Shen Ze can''t stop the Bear Kingdom''s troops alone, even though Shen Ze is a top warrior with very strong fighting power.


    The soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom calm down after excitement, while the soldiers of the Bear Kingdom calm down gradually in fear. They return to their senses and return to normal.


    Although shocked by Shen zegang''s means, Xiong''s soldiers did not lose all their confidence.


    "Even if Shen Diaolong is a top martial artist, he is not a God after all. He can''t use that kind of means continuously. We don''t have to be afraid of him!"


    "Shen Diaolong is still a mortal. He alone can''t resist our 300000 troops!"


    "Shen Diaolong did this just to scare us. We can''t be scared by him."


    "Shen Diaolong is powerful, but not so powerful that one person can resist thousands of troops. We don''t have to be so afraid."

 Chapter 709

    "In the face of absolute force, Shen Diaolong''s means are nothing more than fists and legs."


    "We don''t have to be afraid. It''s over. I don''t believe Shen Diaolong can resist US alone."


    "Yes, keep charging!"


    Although there is still fear and fear in the heart, the soldiers of Xiong country still speak harshly one after another, as if they are using this method to cheer up their own side.


    For xiongguo soldiers, it is a military order to cross Jianmen pass and enter the territory of Longguo. Since it has started, there is no reason to stop.


    Xiong soldiers on the scene all know that it is certain to attack the Dragon kingdom. Even if there are other factors, it will not change.


    Therefore, knowing this clearly, even if they were shocked by Shen Ze, they could only forget what had just happened, regain their confidence, boost their morale, and then launch an attack.


    At this time, it is obvious that the soldiers of the state of Xiong should not be allowed to stop for a long time. We all know the truth that they will lose their strength again, and they will be exhausted three times. The generals of the state of Xiong are also aware of it.


    Shen Ze''s effort to stop Xiong''s soldiers has been very detrimental to Xiong''s side. It is obvious that Xiong''s generals will not continue to develop from such a thing.


    If xiongguo soldiers continue to pause, their morale will be lower and lower, and they will have no fighting spirit and no fighting capacity.


    So, not long after Xiong''s soldiers stopped, Xiong''s generals ordered all the soldiers to move on.


    For soldiers, military orders cannot be violated.


    After the military order was given by the leader, all the soldiers of bear country had to continue to fight.


    "Boom..."


    The armored vehicles started again and started to move.


    Tens of thousands of xiongguo armored vehicles charged towards Jianmen pass again.


    In the sound of rolling cars, Xiong''s armored chariots are close to Jianmen pass again.


    This time, Shen Ze has not completely restored his military power, so he can no longer show his divine power and use the same means to stop Xiong''s armored vehicles.


    However, Shen Ze can still play some martial arts strength, not completely on the sidelines.


    Of course, Shen Ze just can''t show his power as he did just now, but he still has some power.


    Shen Ze didn''t hesitate. He was surprised to attack again. The armored vehicle of Xiong country launched an air separation attack.


    "Sonorous!"


    When he came to the Northern War Zone this time, maybe he expected to go to the battlefield, so Shen Ze wore the purple dragon sword with him.


    At this time, he took out the purple dragon sword.


    Under the control of Shen Ze, the purple dragon sword breaks the scabbard.


    The purple dragon sword suddenly turned into a purple light and chopped at the armored chariots of Xiong Kingdom below.


    The purple dragon sword is extremely sharp. It can pierce the armored vehicles with every attack, and then reap the lives of Xiong soldiers in each armored vehicle.


    At this moment, the purple dragon sword is like the death scythe of death. It''s very terrifying!


    "Ah..."


    The shrill scream accompanied by the sonorous sound of the sword sounded together. At the gate of the sword gate, it was as if it had become a Shura hall. Blood was splashed everywhere. The scene looked terrible.


    There is only one purple dragon sword, so Shen Ze can''t launch a group attack. He can only reap the lives of Xiong soldiers who rush to the front of the armored vehicles, but can''t harvest in the distance.


    Moreover, because it takes time to launch an attack, Shen Ze can''t kill all of them. There are still some fish who have missed the net and continue to rush towards Jianmen pass.


    Qin Chao, standing at the front line, saw this scene and exclaimed: "beat me hard, and don''t let any bandits from Xiong country break in!"


    As soon as the words fell, Qin Chao took the lead and rushed up with his weapon.


    Obviously, Qin Chao launched an attack on his own initiative!


    "Kill


    "Kill..."


    Seeing that Qin Chao rushed up, the basaltic army behind him was not willing to be outdone and rushed up one by one.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The next moment, the basaltic army and Xiong troops exchanged fire, all kinds of gunshots and explosions rang out one after another.


    A fierce war broke out!


    Qin Chao knew that Xiong soldiers were equipped with the most advanced weapons in the world. They knew that the firepower of both sides was very different. So even if they took the initiative to rush up, they did not cross the Jianmen pass. Instead, they cleverly relied on the terrain of Jianmen pass to stop Xiong soldiers.


    After all, Shen Ze''s ability is limited, even though he has maximized his control over the purple dragon sword, destroying Xiong''s armored vehicles, and reaping Xiong''s soldiers'' lives.


    But Xiong sent 300000 elite troops and tens of thousands of armored vehicles this time. He couldn''t kill or destroy them alone.


    What''s more, he manipulated the purple dragon sword to launch an attack in this way, which was extremely costly to himself and could not last forever.


    Shen Ze has made great efforts to stop Xiong''s troops, but he can only give a small part of his strength. Most of his strength still depends on the basaltic army.


    Because Shen Ze couldn''t solve all the armored vehicles that came, some of Xiong''s armored vehicles crossed the Jianmen pass and rushed into the Dragon kingdom.


    This part of the armored vehicles that crossed the Jianmen pass had a fierce exchange of fire with the basaltic army. This fierce exchange of fire was so cruel that both sides sacrificed a lot of soldiers. Moreover, with the passage of time, the war became more and more intense.


    Although Shen Ze stands on the Jianmen pass and controls the purple dragon sword to block Xiong Guo''s armored chariot, others are too weak to block it all. Coupled with his own consumption for a long time, he is more and more powerless.


    As a result, more and more Xiong''s armored vehicles crossed the Jianmen pass, the battlefield became bigger and bigger, and the war became more and more fierce.


    It has to be said that because the weapons are more advanced, the combat effectiveness of Xiong soldiers is indeed higher than that of the basaltic army.


    In the early stage of the exchange of fire, because Xiong''s armored vehicles didn''t cross the Jianmen pass much, the combat effectiveness they formed was not big enough, and they didn''t pose much threat or damage to the basaltic army.


    With more and more Xiong''s armored vehicles crossing Jianmen pass, the combat effectiveness of Xiong''s side becomes more and more powerful, and the resistance of Xuanwu''s side becomes more and more inadequate.


    The battlefield is getting bigger and bigger, the fighting is becoming more and more fierce, and there are more and more casualties on both sides.


    Because of the gap in weapons, the combat effectiveness is relatively weak, so it will be very difficult for the basaltic army to resist the Xiong troops. As time goes on, the basaltic army becomes more and more incompetent, and the casualties become more and more.


    However, the basaltic army''s belief was very firm. Even if they would sacrifice, the soldiers would rush forward to stop the soldiers of Xiong country, so as not to let the soldiers of Xiong country break through the defense line and move the battlefield to other places.

 Chapter 710

    When the 300000 Xuanwu troops came to Jianmen pass, they knew that Xiong''s 300000 elite troops were very difficult to resist. If they wanted to stop Xiong''s 300000 elite troops outside Jianmen pass, they would pay a great price.


    Every soldier has that kind of high consciousness. For the sake of the country and the people, they can give their lives.


    For every soldier, he has already made psychological preparations for sacrifice, and death in battle may be a good destination for every soldier.


    Of course, other people think that the best destination for every soldier is to return triumphantly, but it may not be the same for the soldier himself.


    For the 300000 Xuanwu troops, they were ready to sacrifice before they came to Jianmen pass.


    After all, Xiong Guo''s 300000 elite troops are really terrible and hard to resist. At least there is a gap in their strength.


    Therefore, before we came here, we were ready to sacrifice.


    Every soldier has the consciousness of sacrifice and the courage to die.


    Even if you know that you will die if you rush up, you will rush up without hesitation.


    Before he came to Jianmen pass, Li Guangrong, commander in chief of the Northern War Zone, issued a military order that he must block Jianmen pass and prevent Xiong''s troops from crossing it.


    Even if the defense is not strong enough to let Xiong''s troops cross the Jianmen pass, they can''t let Xiong''s troops rush into the territory of Longguo and expand the battlefield.


    Even if they rush over, they should let Xiong''s troops stay here at Jianmen pass, instead of rushing into the territory of Longguo, causing other unnecessary casualties.


    For every soldier, military orders should not be violated. Even if they have to sacrifice, they can not retreat and escape. This is the belief of every soldier.


    So at this moment, even if the firepower is not as fierce as the opposite, the basaltic army still rushes forward one after another, and always stops Xiong''s soldiers at Jianmen pass.


    Of course, the basaltic army also sacrificed a lot of people, but it was worth it, because it was for the sake of the nation and the people.


    The soldiers of the state of dragon all know that once the troops of the state of bear rush into the territory of the state of dragon, the civilians of the state of dragon will be slaughtered by the soldiers of the state of bear, and the property of the state will also be damaged.


    As soldiers of the people''s children, such things will never be allowed to happen.


    The 300000 basaltic troops were fearless of death and tried their best to resist the attack of the 300000 elite troops of Xiong state.


    The flames of war are growing.


    Of course, there will be casualties in the basaltic army, and so will the soldiers of Xiong.


    Because Xiong''s troops are on the charge side, their casualties are not small, almost equal to those of the basaltic army.


    It was only half an hour since the war began, and tens of thousands of soldiers were killed.


    At the gate of Jianmen pass, bloody bodies lie on the ground. It looks like purgatory. The scene is very terrible.


    This will reflect the cruelty of the war incisively and vividly.


    This is not over, the fighting is still going on, and the casualties on both sides will continue to rise.


    No one knows when the war will end and what the outcome will be.


    However, no matter what the final result is, it is a war of great consumption for both Xiong and long, which is very unfavorable to both countries.


    ¡­¡­


    With the passage of time, Shen Ze''s hand is more and more powerless.


    His own consumption is very large, and it is difficult to support him to continue to control the purple dragon sword and kill Xiong soldiers.


    Seeing that it didn''t play a big role, Shen Ze gave up controlling the purple dragon sword to kill Xiong Guo''s soldiers.


    And because of this, coupled with the resistance of the basaltic army is getting worse and worse, Xiong''s armored vehicles across the Jianmen pass is more and more impressive.


    The more armored vehicles that cross the Jianmen pass, the more fighting power Xiong''s troops will gather and become stronger.


    In this way, the resistance of the basaltic army became more irritated.


    In the end, Xiong''s troops moved forward step by step and attacked the territory of the Dragon Kingdom, so the battlefield continued to expand.


    Xiong''s soldiers are equipped with the most advanced weapons in the world today, and their firepower is very fierce. If they are hard faced, the Xuanwu army will not be able to withstand.


    Even though they were ready to sacrifice, they didn''t die mindlessly. After knowing that they couldn''t resist Xiong''s firepower, the basaltic Army started guerrilla warfare and didn''t fight with Xiong''s troops. Instead, they fought and retreated, using all kinds of familiar forms to block Xiong''s troops.


    JIANMENGUAN to the hinterland of the Dragon Kingdom, is also a high and low mountains, these terrain are not very good through.


    The Xuanwu army used these terrain to encircle, chase and intercept the Xiong troops, so that they could not easily enter the hinterland of the Dragon kingdom.


    Because they were not familiar with the terrain, the Xiong troops suffered a lot from it.


    However, xiongguo was not stupid either. They knew that there was no basaltic army familiar with the terrain, so they concentrated their forces to make a living road with their strong fighting capacity.


    Under absolute force, everything else is a cloud.


    Xiong''s army, relying on its powerful firepower, is able to fight a bloody road, which can''t be resisted by the basaltic army.


    However, even if they could not resist, the basaltic army still tried its best to resist.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ze has no habit of watching battles. He also wants to join the battlefield and fight side by side with the basaltic army.


    Although Shen Ze used a lot of force to block Xiong''s armored motorcade and control the purple dragon sword, it didn''t prevent him from killing people.


    However, just when Shen Ze wanted to come down from the sword gate, a middle-aged man with grey hair came to Xiong Guo.


    This gray hair middle-aged man is able to fly in the air, its speed is extremely fast, but a few breathing is to come to Shen Ze''s near, will Shen Ze''s breath to lock.


    The appearance of the other side surprised Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze raised his eyes and looked at the middle-aged man with grey hair.


    In his heart, he had a judgment. The other side was a martial arts master.


    It turned out that when Xiong Guo saw Shen Ze guarding Jianmen pass, they had already prepared to send a middle-aged man with grey hair to stop Shen Ze.


    It has to be said that Xiong has made a lot of preparations.


    Previously, after learning that Shen Ze had come to the Northern War Zone, Xiong found the middle-aged man with grey hair, a martial arts master.


    Xiong knows that Shen Ze is a top Wufu, and in order to deal with Shen Ze well, Xiong also finds a top Wufu, which is obviously reasonable.


    Obviously, Xiong''s preparation is very good. Now Shen Ze is ready to let the grey haired middle-aged man stop Shen Ze.


    The middle-aged man with grey hair had a cold, expressionless face.


    He stood ten feet away from Shen Ze, and then he fixed his sharp eyes on Shen Ze, with a posture of looking at Shen Ze to death.

 Chapter 711

    The middle-aged man with grey hair is Ke Ji, a long-standing martial arts master in Xiong kingdom.


    Shen Ze didn''t know koji, but koji knew Shen Ze.


    After all, Shen Ze is universally recognized as the world''s first God of war and a great man.


    It''s normal for kirky to know Shen Ze.


    In Keji''s eyes, Shen Ze is a very powerful and terrible top martial arts man. After all, Shen Ze has done such a mythical thing as killing a martial arts master.


    It''s obviously impossible to say that there is no fear and fear for Shen Ze. Even Ke Ji is a master of martial arts.


    Keji is afraid of Shen Ze because he is afraid that he will become a martial arts master killed by Shen Ze.


    Before that, Shen Ze killed the martial arts master. It''s normal for Ke Ji to worry about this.


    Before, Shen Ze appeared above the Jianmen pass. After Xiong Guo saw him, the leader told Ke Ji to stop Shen Ze, but Ke Ji didn''t come out for the first time.


    Even though he knew that Shen Ze was injured and his martial arts strength had not yet recovered to its peak, Keji did not run out to stop Shen Ze at the first time.


    The reason why Keji is like this is that Shen Ze''s reputation is too strong.


    Keji is really afraid that if he tries to stop Shen Ze, he will be killed by Shen Ze.


    As a master of martial arts and Taoism, Keji knows very well how difficult it is to kill a master with the same level of martial arts and Taoism.


    If Shen Ze can do it, it means that Shen Ze has reached a higher level and is by no means an ordinary martial arts master.


    Kirky''s fear and taboo are reasonable.


    The reason why he came out at this time was that he saw Shen Ze take the lead and had consumed a lot of force.


    It is obviously easier for him to stop Shen Ze if he comes out at this time.


    Of course, because he can''t fully understand Shen Ze''s martial arts strength, Ke Ji doesn''t want to kill Shen Ze either. He just wants to stop Shen Ze from attacking Xiong Guo''s soldiers.


    For Xiong''s troops, it''s obviously a very good thing if koji helps them stop Shen Ze.


    Without Shen Ze, the first God of war in the world, Xiong''s troops could better attack the hinterland of the Dragon kingdom.


    The goal of the Xiong troops is to level the northern border of the Dragon Kingdom, so they will always attack the territory of the Dragon kingdom.


    Without Shen Ze''s obstruction, Xiong''s troops would have been more smooth.


    Although there is no first time to stop Shen Ze, koji''s coming at this time can still play a significant role.


    After Ke Ji came to Shen Ze''s near, he didn''t do anything except to lock Shen Ze with breath and stare at him.


    Keji has a strong fear of Shen Ze, and he also has self-knowledge. He doesn''t have any idea about Shen Ze, let alone kill him.


    Koji was obviously not sure that he could move Shen Ze, let alone kill him.


    The purpose of his coming here is very clear, which is to prevent Shen Ze from attacking Xiong soldiers any more.


    At the moment, since Shen Ze didn''t do it again, he would not do it naturally.


    What koji hopes is that Shen Ze has never done anything, and if he doesn''t do anything, everyone will be at peace.


    After all, it takes a lot of courage to fight Shen Ze.


    At present, it seems that kirky is a little short of such courage.


    Kirky stares at Shen Ze, and Shen Ze stares at kirky.


    Although he didn''t know each other, Shen Ze could detect that he was a martial arts master.


    Moreover, he can roughly see what corky thinks.


    Shen zeneng can figure out that koji is here to stop him from attacking Xiong Guojun. Of course, since koji came, he just stared at him and did nothing else. He knew that koji didn''t want to fight with him.


    Otherwise, as soon as kirky came up, he would have done it.


    At this time, Shen Ze''s condition is not very good, and he doesn''t want to fight with koji.


    For him, it''s a good thing that kirky doesn''t do it.


    However, because of the arrival of koji, he can''t continue to attack Xiong soldiers, which is still a bit of a loss.


    Maybe it''s nothing to do. Shen Ze gives a hand.


    "Sonorous!"


    The purple dragon sword, originally flying in the air, suddenly turned into a purple light and returned to Shen Ze''s hands in an instant.


    Shen Ze shakes his hand when he looks at the purple dragon sword, which is full of bear soldiers'' blood and smells of blood.


    "Buzz..."


    The purple dragon sword trembled violently, and all the blood on the body of the sword immediately floated away. In the blink of an eye, the purple dragon sword became clean again.


    Then, Shen Ze slowly lifted up the purple dragon sword and pointed it at Keji.


    Keji saw that Shen Ze aimed the purple dragon sword at him. His eyes narrowed slightly and his face suddenly became a little dignified.


    Is the world''s first God of war going to do it yourself?


    There was such a doubt in kirky''s mind.


    When he thought of this possibility, he was a little nervous and uneasy.


    He was just like facing the enemy, and made a serious appearance.


    Shen Ze''s mouth curved slightly when he saw the appearance of Ke Ji.


    So afraid of him, why stop him?


    Shen Ze didn''t plan to attack Ke Ji, but seeing that the other party was so nervous, he had a plan to attack Ke Ji.


    With this idea, Shen Ze did not hesitate.


    His eyes flashed, impressively instilled the energy in his body into the purple dragon sword.


    "Sonorous!"


    With the energy pouring in, the purple dragon sword vibrated violently and made a clanging sound. A sense of shocking sword swept away and enveloped the whole sword gate.


    Feeling this sharp sword, kirky''s face became more dignified than ever. Because of his tension, his body became a little stiff.


    Of course, Keji is a master of martial arts, not an ordinary person.


    Keji''s reaction was quick. He saw that Shen Ze had a plan to attack him, so he didn''t dare to trust him. He immediately released his momentum and took precautions.


    All this happened in an instant. It seemed that a long time had passed on the surface, but in fact it happened in an instant.


    Master moves, often in a breath between a dime!


    The next moment, the purple dragon sword came out of Shen Ze''s hand.


    "Whew!"


    The purple dragon sword turned into a purple light and shot at kirky with incredible speed.


    The sharp roar in the air, filled with the sword between the heaven and the earth as if it had reached the peak, let the temperature of the heaven and the earth drop instantly, give people a kind of cold and piercing feeling.


    When the purple dragon sword left Shen Ze''s palm and turned into a purple light, Keji''s pupil contracted violently.


    As a top Wufu, Keji knows very well that Shen Ze has let the purple dragon sword lock his breath.


    This sword, he can not avoid, can only resist.


    As for whether it can resist, it''s really hard to say!

 Chapter 712

    If you can, Keji really doesn''t want to fight Shen Ze, because Shen Ze''s prestige is too high.


    A few years ago, Shen Ze killed the master of martial arts in the rat kingdom. Not long ago, Shen Ze killed the master of martial arts in the Dragon kingdom. These brilliant achievements are enough for any master of martial arts to be afraid of fighting with Shen Ze easily.


    Kirky obviously doesn''t want to fight Shen Ze either.


    But at this time, Shen Ze took the lead in launching an attack on him, which made him unable to evade, so he had to fight Shen Ze.


    In the face of Shen Ze, the world''s number one God of war, Keji did not dare to trust him.


    He suddenly burst out the whole body momentum to resist Shen Ze''s purple dragon sword.


    "Boom!"


    A terrible momentum surged up from kirky''s body. He suddenly burst out all the energy in his body.


    As a martial arts master, Keji still has his own temper and dignity. Instead of passive defense, he plans to meet Shen Ze once and for all.


    After all, Keji is also a well-known martial arts master in the state of Xiong. Under the attention of the soldiers in the state of Xiong, he can''t lose face.


    At this time, even if you can''t compete with Shen Ze, you need to be tough!


    If kirky had such an idea, he would not be passive defense.


    Under the control of his mind, the momentum swept from his body suddenly turned into a spear.


    As soon as the spear came into shape, it roared out and shot at Shen zebiao.


    "Bang!"


    Almost at the next moment, the purple dragon sword collided with the spear.


    The two collided, just like two mountains collided together, and the sound of thunder burst out.


    At the same time, a wave of terror swept away from the intersection of the two.


    This wave is full of destructive power, crushing the air, tearing the space, crushing everything!


    Shen Ze and Ke Ji are both on the top of Jianmen pass. Because of this wave, the whole Jianmen pass is shaking, giving people a sense of collapse.


    The sky seemed to be cut in half, and the scene looked terrible.


    People on the ground can naturally detect such a big noise on the Jianmen pass.


    Many people subconsciously looked up into the sky. When they saw that scene, they were shocked and awed.


    The fight between the martial arts masters is really terrible!


    It''s not something that human beings can do. It''s really like a fight between immortals. It''s not something that mortals can get involved in.


    The collision between purple dragon sword and spear did not end in the first time.


    Maybe it contains the same strength. After the collision of the powerful spear and the purple dragon sword, they are like the beginning of a similar tug of war. You come and I go, but neither of them has the absolute overwhelming power to show.


    Shen Ze is not worried about this at all.


    After all, the purple dragon sword is an entity, and the long spear is only transformed by strength. Even if the long spear resists the purple dragon sword for the first time, it will not last long.


    As time goes on, the spear will not hold up.


    As Shen Ze thought, after a while, the powerful spear couldn''t hold.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The strength is long, the hair is suddenly inch by inch broken, just like the porcelain broken, issued a click sound.


    Under the gloomy gaze of corky''s eyes, before long, all the energy spears broke away and disappeared.


    With the dissipation of the energy spear, there was nothing to resist the purple dragon sword.


    "Whew!"


    The purple dragon sword turned into a purple light again and shot away at Keji.


    Koki''s face became very gloomy, and a flustered color flashed in his eyes.


    At this time, kirky still can''t avoid, and there is no time to think.


    He could only gnash his teeth and burst out again, forming a mask in front of him.


    The mask is like substance. It looks like a thin layer, but it gives people a very hard and thick feeling.


    Almost at the same time that Keji condenses the mask, the purple dragon sword arrives.


    "Bang!"


    The purple dragon sword broke out of the air and stabbed the mask of the energy that Keji had gathered. It made a deafening sound, just like two big clocks bumped together.


    The mask, which was condensed by Keji''s energy, was very hard. The purple dragon sword didn''t pierce it for the first time.


    The two collided fiercely and were deadlocked for a while.


    The sharp point of the purple dragon sword is on the light shield, and the sword body vibrates quickly.


    Seeing that the purple dragon sword didn''t directly pierce the light shield, kirky stood behind the light shield and breathed a sigh of relief.


    But then kirky''s face changed because the light shield broke.


    "Click!"


    The light shield broke like a ceramic, with cracks like cobwebs in it, and then it burst apart.


    "Puff..."


    With the fragmentation of the light shield, the purple dragon sword shot forward. Even though Keji''s reaction was very fast, the purple dragon sword still brushed his shoulder and took up a piece of blood donation.


    The purple dragon sword suddenly crossed Keji''s shoulder, leaving a bloodstain on Keji''s shoulder.


    Kirky was in pain, with a groan in his mouth and an abnormal pale color on his face.


    The purple dragon sword passed through Keji''s shoulder, not only scratched his shoulder, but also poured terrible sword Qi into his body, which made his Qi and blood surge up, and his breath became very disordered.


    "Hum..."


    Because he didn''t suppress the sword Qi that ran into his body for the first time, Ke Ji continued to grunt in his mouth. At the same time, he staggered back a few steps.


    There was a cold sweat on kirky''s forehead and a strong pale color on his face.


    His physical condition suddenly became a little bad. After he stabilized his figure, he immediately tried his best to suppress and eliminate the sword Qi that ran into his body.


    For a moment, it was obvious that kirky could not care about Shen Ze.


    "Corky''s lost!"


    "Shen Diaolong is so terrible that he can beat Ke Ji!"


    "Keji is also one of the most powerful martial arts masters in Xiong kingdom. He was hurt by Shen Diaolong''s sword!"


    "Shen Diaolong is worthy of being Shen Diaolong. His name as the first God of war in the world is not really blown out."


    "Keji is not Shen Diaolong''s opponent. I''m afraid Xiong can''t find one who can compete with Shen Diaolong."


    "Shen Diaolong is so strong that no one can stop him!"


    "Before, I didn''t believe that Shen Diaolong could kill the martial arts master. Now I see that Shen Diaolong is better than Ke Ji. I believe it."


    On the ground, the soldiers of Xiong and long are paying attention to the battle between Shen Ze and Ke Ji.


    For them, they all want to see which one is better, Shen Ze or Ke Ji.


    Now, the result is remarkable.


    Shen Ze wins over kirky!

 Chapter 713

    Other ordinary people can''t see the details of the battle between martial arts masters. They can only see the final result.


    The final result of the fight between Shen Ze and Ke Ji was that Ke Ji didn''t stop the purple dragon sword. He scratched his shoulder with the purple dragon sword and staggered back several steps, spitting blood in his mouth.


    Shen Ze is still standing in place, motionless, undamaged.


    In this case, the Supreme Court makes a judgment.


    People with clear eyes can see that in the fight just now, Keji is not as good as Shen Ze.


    This almost shows that koji is not Shen Ze''s opponent.


    This is not so easy to accept for the soldiers of Xiong. After all, koji is from Xiong.


    It''s a shame for the soldiers of the Bear Kingdom that Keji is defeated by Shen Ze. Even though they know that Shen Ze is the world''s first God of war and once killed a martial arts master, they still can''t accept Keji''s defeat.


    Before koji and Shen Ze fight, Xiong soldiers expect that koji can defeat Shen Ze, win honor for Xiong, and take a bad breath for those Xiong soldiers killed by Shen Ze.


    But it backfired. Keji was not Shen Ze''s opponent. He couldn''t beat Shen Ze. He didn''t hurt Shen Ze, but he was hurt by Shen Ze.


    This result, far from what was expected, can be said to be completely reversed, which made the soldiers of Xiong country a little unacceptable.


    But at this point, they can only accept it. Even if they are very depressed and uncomfortable, they can''t help it, because it can''t be changed.


    Of course, Keji''s defeat to Shen Ze was also a blow to Xiong''s soldiers, which made them lose some confidence in attacking Longguo.


    It''s a blow to bear soldiers, and it''s obviously a blow to kirky himself.


    Before fighting with Shen Ze, kirky still had an illusion that he could beat Shen Ze.


    He thought that Shen Ze had just developed his skills and had already consumed a lot of money. In addition, Shen Ze was injured and his martial arts strength did not return to its peak.


    Under such circumstances, koji was impressed that even if he could not win Shen Ze, he could at least do not lose.


    But he didn''t expect that he would be defeated in just one round. He was not Shen Ze''s enemy at all.


    When Shen Ze was in a bad state, he didn''t make it through a round, which was really hard for the arrogant koji to accept and had a big blow.


    Keji is a famous martial arts master in Bear Kingdom. He is greatly respected and worshipped in Bear Kingdom. But today, in front of Shen Ze, all his pride and self-esteem are crushed by Shen Ze.


    It''s infuriating to compare people!


    Before he fought with Shen Ze, he didn''t believe that Shen Ze was the first God of war in the world. He had killed a great master of martial arts, and was praised as a God.


    But today, after personally fighting with Shen Ze, he completely believed it.


    "Cough..."


    Filled with frustration in his heart, kirky coughed twice, a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and the pale color on his face became much stronger.


    After coughing a few times, kirky raised his hand and gently wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Then he raised his head and looked at Shen Ze with very complicated eyes.


    Looking at the young man standing opposite, kirky had a bad feeling in his heart.


    What kind of monster is this young man?


    Why can we achieve such achievement at such an age? Is it really that the gods come down to the world, and they are extraordinary and different from ordinary people?


    At about 40 years old, he became a master of martial arts and Taoism. He already felt that he was strong enough, but compared with Shen Ze, he found that he was just like a frog in a well.


    Really should be the sentence, there is a day outside the world, there are people outside the people, people and people are really incomparable!


    Keji''s former complacency and complacency has been completely smashed by Shen Ze and disappeared.


    For the warrior, the tone in his heart is the most important. Now, Shen Ze seems to have dispersed the tone in Keji''s heart.


    Shen Ze didn''t kill Keji, but Keji will never recover from that and will never become a climate again.


    Shen Ze stares at Ke Ji coldly, then he sees that the latter''s heart has been dispelled, and he has no intention to attack Ke Ji any more.


    He stretched out his hand, and the purple dragon sword hovering in the air turned into a purple light and returned to his hand.


    "Bang!"


    Shen Ze turns his hand and inserts the purple dragon sword back into the scabbard.


    Then he took his eyes away from kirky.


    Then, Shen Ze soared into the air and flew to the Dragon kingdom.


    He watched Shen zefei go without any movement.


    It was not until Shen zefei was far away that kirky turned around and flew to Bear Kingdom.


    Although Keji only got a sword on his shoulder, he still had a serious injury in his body. He obviously didn''t intend to keep staring at Shen Ze. He was afraid that if he kept staring at Shen Ze, he would get into an unsafe situation.


    Corky didn''t want to be in danger, so he ran back to bear state to heal.


    The battle between Shen Ze and Ke Ji begins and ends quickly, but their battle is over, and the battle between the Dragon Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom is not over.


    Xiong''s army and basaltic army are still fighting fiercely and fighting is still going on.


    Jianmen pass is still shouting and killing, the sound of gunfire is not stop!


    Although the episode ended in a good way, it had a great influence on Shen Ze.


    He had already consumed a lot of money in his previous shot, but he couldn''t bear it when he just shot Keji again.


    Shen Ze is not a good man. He did have a plan to send Ke Ji to Yan Wangye just now to stop him, but because of his own reasons, he couldn''t do it.


    As we all know, it is very difficult to kill a martial arts master.


    Although he has the idea of killing Keji, Shen Ze still has self-knowledge. Just now, he can''t kill Keji, so he didn''t ask the university to try. He just went away.


    And because he defeated koji, Shen Ze knew that koji would not stop him, so he left smoothly.


    Shen Ze didn''t mean to continue to fight. He flew back to the Dragon Kingdom and went to the highest mountain again.


    Shen Ze sat down with a huge stone and began to adjust his breath.


    At the same time, he looked down at the whole Jianmen pass and saw the whole battlefield.


    The firepower of Xiong''s troops is still very fierce, and the more they fight, the fiercer they are. It''s very difficult for the basaltic army to resist. It can be said that it''s a situation of losing.


    However, the Xuanwu army is still holding on, not flinching, vowing to defend the Jianmen pass!

 Chapter 714

    Because of its superiority in weapons, Xiong''s firepower and combat effectiveness are obviously stronger than those of the basaltic army.


    Because of this, in the face of the attack of Xiong''s troops, the basaltic army was a little overwhelmed.


    Even though relying on a large number of soldiers, Xiong Guojun''s troops were intercepted in the area of JIANMENGUAN in a short time, but in the long run, they will not be able to hold on.


    Every soldier of the Xuanwu army fought hard and died. They were not afraid to give their lives and tried their best to resist the Xiong army.


    For every soldier in the Dragon Kingdom, it is their responsibility not to let Xiong''s troops pass through the area of Jianmen pass and enter the territory of the Dragon kingdom.


    In order to achieve this goal, they are not afraid of hardship, fatigue and sacrifice.


    Of course, because of the great disparity in combat effectiveness between the two sides, even if the basaltic army is willing to die to resist, it is still a little weak.


    Moreover, the casualties of the basaltic army became very terrible, and the number of casualties rose very fast.


    Of course, the casualties of Xiong soldiers are also increasing.


    Shen Ze is on the top of the highest mountain, overlooking the whole battlefield. He can see everything in the battlefield.


    Shen Ze can clearly see that the Xuanwu army can''t hold Xiong''s troops.


    Seeing this scene, he had thought of it for a long time, so he didn''t feel surprised, and there was no huge emotional fluctuation.


    Of course, he didn''t want to see such a scene.


    After all, it''s not a good thing that the Dragon army is defeated by the bear army.


    "The gap in weapons is still huge." Shen Ze said helplessly.


    The strongest force in the Dragon kingdom is the Qinglong army led by Shen Ze.


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, it would be very difficult to let 300000 Qinglong troops resist Xiong''s 300000 elite troops.


    Even if we can keep Xiong''s troops out of the Jianmen pass, we will pay a great price, because the gap between the two sides in weapons can not be changed after all.


    "It''s necessary for the Dragon kingdom to vigorously develop arms." Shen Ze said to himself.


    In Shen Ze''s mind, if the weapons of the Dragon kingdom can be developed to the most advanced in the world today, then the troops of the Dragon kingdom will not be afraid of the troops of any other country, even the troops of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    In recent years, Longguo has developed very well and is already very strong, but it is not strong enough. In many aspects, it is not strong enough and it can not reach the level of leading in the world.


    In Shen Ze''s view, the Dragon state needs to be a world leader in all aspects, so that it can have the confidence and the strength to be afraid of any country.


    Of course, this is also a necessary condition for becoming the world''s first power.


    It''s really a long way to go. It''s a long way to go!


    The Dragon Kingdom has a long way to go.


    Shen Ze didn''t want to see the basaltic army retreat, but he had no way. He couldn''t change the situation when there was a huge gap between the two sides.


    He has done his best before, and now he can''t help much.


    Even if we kill some Xiong soldiers again, it will not change the overall situation.


    Now the only thing that can change the situation is the Silver Dragon carving resisting the sword gate pass!


    In Shen Ze''s view, as long as 30000 Silver Dragon Eagles resist Jianmen pass, the current war situation can be reversed.


    As the founder of Silver Dragon carving, Shen Ze is very clear about the strength of Silver Dragon carving.


    As a famous mysterious organization in the world, the terror and power of the Silver Dragon carving are obviously extraordinary.


    If the number of people is the same, yinlongguo can be said to be the strongest army in the Dragon kingdom.


    The members of the Silver Dragon carving are all martial arts masters. After all, they have the most advanced training in the world. Even if they are not equipped with the most advanced weapons, they are not much different.


    Although the Silver Dragon carving has only 30000 members, it is comparable to the 100000 green dragon army. Moreover, under special circumstances, the 30000 Silver Dragon carving is more powerful than the 300000 green dragon army!


    Just like now, Shen Ze believes that as long as the Silver Dragon carving resists the Jianmen pass, it can turn the situation around in an instant and turn the Dragon kingdom from a declining trend to a crushing one.


    Thinking of this, Shen Ze looked back at the territory of the Dragon Kingdom and whispered to himself, "hold on for a while, the Silver Dragon carving should be coming."


    After receiving Shen Ze''s instructions, all the 30000 Silver Dragon sculptures stationed in Yanjing set out to rush to the northern border.


    Although there are a large number of people, the secret keeping work of the Silver Dragon carving is very good. No one knows about it except Shen Ze and Qin Chao.


    As a mysterious organization, Silver Dragon carving is obviously familiar with this kind of secret work and is very good at it.


    Thirty thousand silver dragon sculptures came from Yanjing to the Northern War Zone.


    Silver Dragon carving is a well-trained organization. It is not too much to say that it is more formal than the establishment of troops.


    Knowing that the war was urgent, the silver dragon Eagle did not stop for a moment and came to the northern border as quickly as possible.


    It''s better to come earlier than it is. Just when the basaltic army is more and more unable to resist Xiong''s army, it almost falls on one side, the silver dragon is here!


    "Boom..."


    With the sound of the engine, thousands of jeeps, like thousands of tigers, are running towards Jianmen pass.


    Because they didn''t know in advance, neither the Dragon soldiers nor the bear soldiers knew who these thousands of jeeps were.


    Of course, because this is coming from the territory of the Dragon Kingdom, it is not difficult for the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom to think that this is the rescue sent by the Dragon kingdom.


    In this regard, the soldiers of Longguo are very happy, while the soldiers of xiongguo look a little ugly.


    These basaltic armies are hard enough to solve. If the Dragon Kingdom sends troops to rescue, it will be even harder to attack?


    However, although I think so, there is no big mood fluctuation in Xiong''s side. After all, in their opinion, the troops of the Dragon kingdom can''t beat them. With their strong fighting capacity, even if more people come to the Dragon Kingdom, they can''t stop them.


    In the eyes of Xiong soldiers, the soldiers of the Dragon kingdom are vulnerable to attack. Kill as many as you come!


    For the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom, although they are very clear in their hearts that Xiong troops are very difficult to stop, as long as more brothers come, they can help more or less. At least they have some comfort in their hearts, no matter how much they can play.


    Thousands of jeeps don''t look strange, because they are all ordinary jeeps. Apart from the large number, there is nothing surprising.


    But there are little flags on the hood in front of these jeeps.


    If you look carefully, you can find that these little flags are all purple, and they are carved with a silver dragon pattern. This little flag is an outstanding indication of the Silver Dragon carving!

 Chapter 715

    As the jeep gets closer and closer, the soldiers of dragon and bear clearly see the little flags standing on the hood in front of the jeep.


    "That little flag has a silver dragon pattern on it. Doesn''t it represent the Silver Dragon carving?"


    "Every jeep has a small flag with a Silver Dragon carving on it. Is it a Silver Dragon carving?"


    "Damn, it''s like the Silver Dragon carving is coming!"


    Silver Dragon carving is the most mysterious organization in the Dragon Kingdom, but it is familiar to others internationally.


    Because the Silver Dragon carving has done a lot of international things, and has achieved great fame.


    Every time the Silver Dragon carving appears, it will set off a bloodbath.


    It''s like the pronoun of a devil. Everywhere he goes, there is a disaster of blood.


    The Silver Dragon carving''s prestige in the world makes the world scared.


    The horror of the Silver Dragon carving can be seen.


    "I didn''t expect that our rescuer was a Silver Dragon carving. It''s really wonderful!"


    "Silver Dragon carving is a very terrifying and powerful organization. When they come to help us, it''s really like a tiger adding wings, which makes our combat effectiveness greatly improved all at once!"


    "Thousands of jeeps, I feel the Silver Dragon carving is all here, this is really the first time to see!"


    "Yes, before the Silver Dragon carving appeared, it was only a part of its members, but this time it seems that all of them are out!"


    "If we have Silver Dragon carving to help us, we will not be the bandits of bear country at all!"


    "The rescue is a Silver Dragon carving. We can launch a counterattack!"


    "Come on, start the counterattack. I''ve been mad for a long time!"


    "Damn, the rescue is a Silver Dragon carving. I didn''t expect that our combat effectiveness would become stronger. It''s time to fight back!"


    "As soon as the Silver Dragon carving comes, our strength will not be weaker than that of the Xiong troops."


    "I didn''t expect to come to the rescue, and I didn''t expect that the rescue was Silver Dragon carving. It''s very good that we have hope to resist the Xiong army."


    "I''m so lucky to be able to fight with the Silver Dragon carving."


    "Here comes the Silver Dragon carving. You can let those guys in bear country taste our power!"


    For the Silver Dragon carving to help, the Dragon soldiers are very happy.


    At the same time, they are a little excited.


    He had been beaten by Xiong''s troops and killed many brothers, which made the soldiers in Longguo feel angry and angry.


    With the arrival of the Silver Dragon carving, they can see the hope of counterattack. How can they not be excited?


    For the soldiers of the Bear Kingdom, the arrival of the Silver Dragon carving is obviously a very bad and bad thing.


    The ferocity and ferocity of the Silver Dragon carving are well known all over the world.


    If it''s other dragon reinforcements, the soldiers of Xiong will not be so afraid or worried about it. But this is a Silver Dragon carving, so they have to face it squarely, and even feel a little headache.


    Although they haven''t dealt with each other, the soldiers of Xiong also know that the fighting power of the Silver Dragon carving is terrible because of its international reputation.


    If the silver dragon Eagles join the battlefield, they are really not good at attacking.


    Xiong soldiers even feel that as soon as the Silver Dragon carving is added, the war situation will change greatly.


    However, although they were afraid of the Silver Dragon carving, the soldiers of Xiong did not shrink back and still launched a fierce attack towards the territory of the Dragon kingdom.


    No matter which state soldiers, there is a kind of bloody.


    It''s obviously not a soldier''s style to admit defeat before fighting.


    I don''t know if I can make it.


    Even if you can''t fight, you have to fight, because it''s a military order, and it can''t be violated!


    What''s more, now that the war has reached such a point, where is the reason to retreat?


    Therefore, even if the arrival of the Silver Dragon carving, the bear side is very afraid, but still did not change the meaning of attacking the dragon.


    Due to the short distance, thousands of jeeps soon came to Jianmen pass.


    Add the silver dragon to the battlefield!


    The combat effectiveness of the Silver Dragon carving is really terrible. As soon as it joins the battlefield, it has an immediate effect.


    Previously, the basaltic army could not stop Xiong''s elite troops, but because of the appearance of the Silver Dragon carving, this situation immediately did not exist.


    Although the addition of Silver Dragon carving will not give the Dragon Kingdom an absolute overwhelming advantage, it can still turn the situation around, but the Dragon Kingdom has changed from a disadvantage to a kind of balance, or even an advantage.


    Although it was the first time that the Silver Dragon carving and the basaltic army fought together, they still had a tacit understanding.


    The Xuanwu army is in charge of defense, while the silver dragon eagle is in charge of attack. With the cooperation of both sides, the Xiong army is slowly repulsed.


    ¡­¡­


    The members of the Silver Dragon carving are all wearing silver battle clothes and receiving silver hot weapons. They are like a group of ghost soldiers from hell. After joining the battlefield, they directly reap the lives of the soldiers of the Bear Kingdom by incredible means.


    The addition of Silver Dragon carving has greatly changed the war situation.


    Previously, the basaltic army was passive defense, and they were always beaten by the Xiong troops. After the silver dragon Eagle came, they changed from defensive state to offensive state.


    Of course, because the reinforcements are silver dragon sculptures, the basaltic army is more excited and more aggressive.


    The anger they had accumulated before seemed to be released at this time, and became more fierce.


    "Kill


    The people drank the word and started the clarion call of counter charge.


    Later, the Silver Dragon carving cooperated with the Xuanwu army and launched a counterattack against the Xiong army.


    Before that, Xiong''s troops almost all crossed the Jianmen pass and attacked the territory of Longguo.


    In principle, Xiong''s troops have invaded the territory of the Dragon Kingdom, but because it is a no man''s land near Jianmen pass, it has not caused other casualties and other property losses.


    Therefore, it is very suitable for the Dragon kingdom to launch a counter offensive now.


    Of course, before that, there had been a lot of casualties in the basaltic army.


    This is a good time for us to avenge our dead brother.


    The arrival of the Silver Dragon carving has greatly boosted the morale of the basaltic army. To be right, the morale of the Xiong army has become lower.


    And this change can be fatal on the battlefield.


    Therefore, combined with the situation in all aspects, Xiong''s troops lost momentum and were overwhelmed by the counter attack jointly launched by the Xuanwu army and the Silver Dragon carving.


    Previously, the Xuanwu army was beaten and retreated by the xiongguo army. Now, the situation is reversed. The xiongguo army is beaten and retreated by the Longguo army.


    All of them rushed back to the end of Jianmen pass to let the soldiers return to bear country.


    Of course, it is easy to say, but very difficult to do.


    Even with the help of the Silver Dragon carving, the Dragon kingdom can take counter offensive and counter killing measures, but it will still pay a great price to drive all the soldiers back.

 Chapter 716

    The soldiers of the Dragon kingdom are no weaker than those of any other nation, including the soldiers of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    Previously, the reason why the basaltic army could not stop the Xiong troops was that the Xiong soldiers were wearing the most advanced weapons in the world.


    Compared with the soldiers of the bear state, the members of the Silver Dragon carving are obviously stronger, and the weapons on both sides are similar. In this case, the members of the Silver Dragon carving are obviously more powerful than the soldiers of the bear state.


    Therefore, in the matter of counter attacking the Xiong troops, the Silver Dragon carving is the main force, rushing to the front, while the basaltic army is mainly engaged in cooperation and finishing work.


    Thirty thousand silver dragon sculptures are not rats who are greedy of life and fear of death, but all of them dare to kill and dare to die. They are in the front. They are really like a sharp knife that can pierce into the heart of the enemy. They are invincible and irresistible.


    There is an unstoppable Silver Dragon carving in front of the road, Xiong troops can not parry, also can only temporarily avoid the edge.


    Under the charge of yinlongdiao, Xiong''s troops were beaten back to Jianmen pass.


    For this war, Xiong has made a lot of preparations, but it still hasn''t done very well, just like Xiong didn''t expect the Silver Dragon carving to help the Xuanwu army.


    Before that, Xiong''s intelligence department had been staring at the other four war zones of Longguo.


    Xiong knew very well that the Dragon kingdom had not sent troops from the other four war zones to reinforce the basaltic army.


    Even though he knew that Jianmen pass was easy to defend but hard to attack, Xiong still launched an attack under the suppression of absolute force.


    Xiong thought that because of the suppression of weapons, he could break through the Jianmen pass and enter the territory of the Dragon kingdom.


    If there is no Silver Dragon carving, in fact, it is the same. The Xuanwu army can''t resist Xiong''s troops and let Xiong''s troops cross the Jianmen pass and enter the territory of the Dragon kingdom.


    However, Xiong never thought that the Dragon Kingdom did not send troops to reinforce the basaltic army. Instead, it sent yinlongdiao, a mysterious organization that has killed a great reputation in the world, to reinforce the basaltic army.


    As for the hand of the Dragon Kingdom, Xiong did not expect and had no way to deal with it.


    At a disadvantage in all aspects, Xiong''s troops were forced back to Xiong''s territory.


    It''s obvious that the Dragon Kingdom understands the truth that the poor should not be pursued, so after driving Xiong''s troops back to Xiong''s territory, they didn''t cross the Jianmen pass to pursue and kill.


    Of course, there is also self-knowledge in the Dragon kingdom. It is good enough to launch a counterattack and drive the troops back to Bear Kingdom. Don''t want more.


    Moreover, whether it was the previous resistance or the subsequent counter offensive, the basaltic army caused great casualties, and even the later more powerful Silver Dragon carving also caused casualties.


    Naturally, Longguo didn''t want to have more casualties, so it didn''t pursue xiongguo''s troops.


    "Oh


    Seeing that the soldiers of the state of bear had abandoned their armor and all of them had crossed the Jianmen pass and fled to the territory of the state of bear, the soldiers of the state of dragon cheered loudly.


    It is a victory for the soldiers of the Dragon kingdom to drive the troops of the Bear Kingdom back to the territory of the Bear Kingdom. It is obviously a victory cheer, even if the victory is very tragic.


    No matter what the war is, it is very cruel and tragic, because any party involved in the war will have blood and sacrifice.


    As long as they are on the battlefield, everyone may die, and this kind of death is inevitable.


    For any state, if casualties can be reduced as much as possible, war will be launched only as a last resort.


    In this battle, the soldiers of the state of dragon and the state of bear had many casualties.


    Before Xiong''s army launched an attack, many soldiers died on the side of the Dragon kingdom. Later, silver dragon Eagle came and led the Xuanwu army to launch a counterattack, many soldiers died on the side of the Dragon kingdom.


    In this way, the number of people who died on both sides is almost the same, tens of thousands.


    The total number of people killed by the two countries is nearly 100000, which shows the cruelty and ferocity of the battle.


    Because of the sacrifice of many brothers, after fighting back the bear troops and cheering for a moment, everyone stopped.


    Then, consciously and with a heavy heart, everyone began to clean the battlefield.


    Some people have not died, but are injured and need treatment, while some people have died, but their bodies need to be treated and buried, so it is very necessary to clean the battlefield.


    The battle lasted from noon to evening.


    The setting sun is like blood.


    The dark red glow on the battlefield of JIANMENGUAN looks more desolate.


    Shen Ze had been sitting on the top of the highest mountain. While he was breathing, he watched the whole battle.


    For the overall trend of today''s battle, it is almost as Shen Ze expected.


    Such a process and such a result are not much worse than expected.


    Of course, it''s good for Shen Ze to be able to repel Xiong''s troops.


    After all, the strength of Longguo''s arms is lower than that of xiongguo''s arms. It''s good to have such a result.


    Of course, Shen Ze was not comfortable with the sacrifice of the robes.


    After all, it''s sad that a good man has sacrificed so much.


    However, Shen Ze is not the kind of person who likes to mourn spring and autumn. After a moment of silence, he got up and went away.


    Shen Ze finds Qin Chao and asks him to drive back to the Northern War Zone.


    As for cleaning the battlefield, Li Guangrong will be responsible for it.


    The Silver Dragon carving was created by Shen Ze. All the instructions were obeyed by Shen Ze. Li Guangrong was obviously unable to mobilize the Silver Dragon carving.


    At the end of the battle, the silver dragon Eagle disposed of the body of his brother, and then formed a team and returned to the northern theater.


    Under the leadership of Li Guangrong, the Xuanwu army completely cleaned up the battlefield before returning to the northern theater.


    Of course, although he returned to the Northern War Zone, Li Guangrong still sent people to watch the movement of Xiong Guo.


    After being beaten back by the Dragon Kingdom, Xiong''s troops have lost the confidence to continue to attack the Dragon kingdom.


    Moreover, after a fierce battle, the state of Xiong''s troops is not very good.


    Therefore, after returning to the territory of Xiong state, Xiong''s troops did not intend to attack the Dragon state any more. Instead, they returned to the camp to rest. It is not known whether they will attack the Dragon state later.


    After such a war, both the Bear Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom need a good rest. Obviously, they will not easily start another war.


    However, because the goal of the Bear Kingdom has not been achieved, it is obvious that the Bear Kingdom has the possibility to attack the Dragon kingdom.

 Chapter 717

    The enemy''s first attack on l was obviously very unsatisfactory to the enemy.


    The enemy troops just crossed the Jianmen pass, but did not reach the territory of L country, and did not achieve their goal at all.


    Moreover, although a lot of L soldiers were injured, the enemy soldiers also suffered heavy casualties.


    Since the enemy became the only superpower in the world, it has never fought such a war.


    Even if it seems that it has been a draw with L country, it is a defeat for the enemy country.


    After all, when the enemy launches war in other places, it is absolutely crushing and victorious.


    This is the first time that an enemy country has been defeated in war since it became the only superpower in the world.


    In this regard, the whole enemy country is in a state of dissatisfaction and displeasure. They must rise up.


    "What the hell is going on? We only crossed the Jianmen pass. Although we entered the territory of L country, it was just a no man''s land. We didn''t do anything


    "When did l troops become so powerful that they could resist the elite?"


    "Yes, I can''t accept such a result anyway!"


    "I can''t accept that either."


    "This time they went to fight l country, I thought they could take a bad breath, but I didn''t expect to be beaten by others. I really lost my face."


    "Damn it, it stinks!"


    As for the result of their attack on L country, the people of the enemy country not only did not pay for it, but also were very angry and unhappy.


    In the eyes of the people of the enemy country, the enemy country is the only superpower in the world, and the strength of the arms department is the strongest in the whole world.


    In the eyes of the enemy people, they should win in a crushing manner when they fight with any other country.


    All the people of the enemy countries thought that they would teach l country a hard lesson this time in order to avenge l country''s sneak attack on them.


    However, the actual result is far from what the people of the enemy countries expected. It can be said that the difference is very big, but it comes in the opposite direction.


    The people of the enemy countries are very angry and unhappy.


    The arrogant people of the enemy cannot accept the fact that the enemy forces cannot crush the L forces.


    However, all this has happened and is a foregone conclusion, which can not be changed, and the enemy people can only be powerless and furious.


    "If we deal with it internally, we need to plan again. We can''t just let go of the enmity between our enemy country and l country. We have to find a solution."


    "Yes, we can''t stop if we don''t deal with L this time. We must teach l a lesson."


    "Country L has repeatedly challenged us, and this time it has made our enemy sacrifice so many soldiers. We can''t just let it go. We have to get it back!"


    "L country is not clean up, our enemy country must be hard to clean up l country!"


    "In the past, there was no feud with L country, but now because of L country, we have nearly sacrificed more than 60000, and the accounts have to be settled!"


    After this battle, the hostility of the people of the enemy country to l country obviously rose a lot and became very strong.


    All the people of the enemy country feel that the enmity between the enemy country and l country must be settled. We can''t just let it go. Even if the enemy country attacked l country unfavourably this time, it suffered a lot.


    The people of the enemy country are clamoring to deal with L country.

 Chapter 718

    This time, it''s the first time Xiong and long have fought on such a large scale.


    The final result is that the bear state has suffered a lot, which is totally unacceptable to the people of the bear state.


    The people of xiongguo attack everywhere and vent their emotions just like they have no place to spread their anger.


    Of course, the people of Xiong state still point the main spearhead at the Dragon state.


    Previously, in the face of sanctions and repression from bear state, dragon state has been fighting against bear state.


    After that, the Dragon Kingdom took the lead in using force and launched a sneak attack on the Bear Kingdom, resulting in the death of 10000 soldiers in the Bear Kingdom.


    Today, Xiong''s troops attack the Dragon Kingdom on a large scale. Instead of attacking the Dragon Kingdom, they have sacrificed tens of thousands of soldiers.


    All this has made the hatred of the people of the Bear Kingdom to the Dragon Kingdom climb to a very high point.


    Now, the people of the Bear Kingdom know that they can''t use force against the Dragon kingdom again rashly, so they all advocate that the Bear Kingdom increase its sanctions and crackdown on the Dragon kingdom.


    "We bear country now put all our energy on the dragon country. No matter what, we must bring down the dragon country!"


    "For the time being, we will not use force, but we still have to fight an economic war. We bear state will completely blockade the Dragon state, and we must bring down the economic system of the Dragon state!"


    "As long as the economic system of the Dragon Kingdom jumps, it will be better for us to clean up the Dragon Kingdom after the Bear Kingdom."


    "Don''t say anything, fight against the Dragon kingdom with all your strength!"


    The people of xiongguo all advocated that xiongguo should gather all forces to deal with Longguo.


    The opinions of the people are still quite important, and the leaders of Xiong will listen to them more or less.


    Of course, Xiong''s leaders are very hostile to the Dragon Kingdom now, and they also want to deal with the Dragon kingdom.


    Therefore, even if he failed to use force against the Dragon state again, Xiong Guohai increased the sanctions and crackdown on the Dragon state for the first time.


    Moreover, this time, the bear state has used its greatest strength to suppress and punish the Dragon state. It is conceivable how much pressure the Dragon state will bear.


    Of course, the Dragon kingdom can also think of what Xiong kingdom is going to do. It has not only made preparations in mind, but also made other preparations.


    However, because bear is the only superpower in the world after all, it is more powerful than Dragon.


    In the face of Xiong''s full-scale sanctions and crackdown, Longguo is still unable to bear the pressure, but there is no way. Longguo can only hold on and try to solve it.


    ¡­¡­


    The war between the Bear Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom, as well as the war between the eagle Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom, has attracted worldwide attention.


    The result of the war between Xiong and long came out first, which shocked and surprised the people of other countries.


    "The army of the Dragon Kingdom actually resisted the attack of 300000 elite troops of the Bear Kingdom. Not only did they not let the troops of the Bear Kingdom invade the territory of the Dragon Kingdom, but also beat back the troops of the Bear Kingdom, making the Bear Kingdom sacrifice tens of thousands of soldiers!"


    "Why has the Dragon Kingdom become so powerful? Xiongguo is the only superpower in the world. The military department is the strongest in the world. In addition, it has sent elite troops and equipped with the most advanced weapons in the world. It''s unbelievable that xiongguo has never been able to fight the Dragon army. "


    "Normally, the Dragon army should not be able to resist the bear army. The result is really unexpected."


    "In the case of backward weapons and equipment, the Dragon army can still fight like this. It''s really awesome!"


    "It''s said that the Xuanwu army of the Dragon kingdom can''t resist the 300000 elite troops of the Bear Kingdom, but because 30000 Silver Dragon sculptures have come, they are the elite troops who have fought back the Bear Kingdom."


    "If it''s Silver Dragon carving, it''s really possible."


    "Silver Dragon carving is powerful, but there are only 30000 people. Even with the help of Silver Dragon carving, Xiong''s elite troops will not be beaten like this!"


    "The Xuanwu army of the Dragon kingdom is not the most powerful army of the Dragon Kingdom, but the Qinglong army is the most powerful. If the Qinglong army fights with the elite troops of the Xiong Kingdom, I am not surprised at this result, but it is only the Xuanwu army of the Dragon kingdom. Even with the help of the Silver Dragon carving, it should not have such a result."


    "Now it seems that the state of dragon is stronger than we thought. The state of dragon is not only strong in Qinglong army, but also strong in other troops."


    "Yes, now the Dragon kingdom is really not to be underestimated."


    In this battle between Xiong and long, nearly 50000 soldiers were killed on both sides. Normally, it was a draw.


    However, in the eyes of people all over the world, it is long Guo who has won the battle.


    Because the people of other countries, like the people of Xiong, think that the Dragon army will not be able to resist the elite troops of Xiong in advance, and will let the elite troops of Xiong invade the territory of long. Not to mention the defeat of the Dragon army, it must be impossible for the Dragon Army to resist.


    The final result of this war is a draw, which in the eyes of the people of other countries is that the state of long has won, the state of Xiong has lost, and the state of Xiong has also lost very ugly.


    "The Dragon Kingdom has really risen. It used to be a small and weak nation bullied by other countries, but now it is strong enough to compete with Xiong kingdom."


    "The title of dragon state, the third largest power in the world, is worthy of its name. Now it seems that it deserves its name."


    "The state of dragon has set foot in the list of powerful countries. Other countries can''t compare with the state of dragon."


    "I feel that after the Dragon Kingdom supports this time, it can really go further and compete with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom."


    "Yes, the state of dragon has developed very well in recent years. It can be said that it has created a miracle in the world. No country has ever developed so rapidly as the state of dragon."


    "After this battle, I feel that Xiong and Ying really have nothing to do with the Dragon kingdom. They can''t press the Dragon kingdom to death in an economic war, and they can''t ask for anything to do with the Dragon kingdom. Now Xiong and Ying should have a headache, and they don''t know how to make the Dragon kingdom."


    "Xiongguo and Yingguo are also bullies. If they know they can''t cross the Dragon Kingdom, they won''t ask for nothing and continue to deal with the Dragon kingdom."


    "Both Xiong and Ying know to stop losses in time. If they know that they can''t bring down Longguo, they will definitely give up. Otherwise, it''s a bottomless pit, which will make them sink deeper and deeper."


    "At present, there are more and more grudges between the state of bear and the state of dragon. Tens of thousands of people have died on both sides, and all of a sudden, things are not so easy to solve."


    "As long as people die, no matter for the state of dragon or the state of bear, things will not give up."


    "The result now is definitely not what Xiong wants. I think Xiong will launch a war against the Dragon kingdom in the future."


    "I think so too. The state of bear will definitely not give up. The state of bear is a belligerent state, and it will certainly deal with the state of dragon in the future."

 Chapter 719

    The battle between the Dragon Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom has made the people of other countries realize the strength of the Dragon Kingdom''s troops and the rise of the Dragon kingdom.


    After all, in this world, there are no other countries that can fight or draw with such superpowers as bear country and Eagle country except dragon country.


    This time, the Dragon Kingdom showed the people all over the world its strength and power.


    Of course, because this war has made Xiong and long sacrifice a lot of soldiers, we all think that the conflict between Xiong and long will escalate, and in fact it is.


    After the end of the campaign, the state of Xiong imposed unprecedented strong sanctions and suppression on the state of long.


    "The bear state has concentrated all its forces to suppress and punish the Dragon state. It seems that the Dragon state has really pissed off the bear state this time."


    "The state of the Dragon let the state of the bear eat shriveled one after another. It''s normal for the state of the bear to deal with the state of the dragon in this way."


    "This is the first time that so many soldiers have died in xiongguo. Xiongguo can''t bear it, so it''s normal for xiongguo to deal with Longguo."


    "Now it seems that the conflict between the state of dragon and the state of bear has intensified and escalated. I feel that the two countries will not stop fighting each other."


    "Everyone is in a huff now. It''s normal for this to happen, but in my opinion, in the end, Xiong and long will shake hands and make peace."


    "I also think that in this world, there are no forever friends, no forever enemies, only forever interests. In today''s situation, the Bear Kingdom can''t bring down the Dragon Kingdom, because the Dragon kingdom is too strong to be brought down."


    "When Xiong found that dealing with the Dragon kingdom would only harm the interests, but could not get any benefits, he would naturally give up."


    "It''s reasonable to say that the Dragon kingdom is so powerful that it can''t be destroyed. No matter it''s the Bear Kingdom or the eagle Kingdom, they will only pay a price to deal with the Dragon Kingdom, but they won''t get any benefits. This is obviously an unwise choice for them, and it''s normal for them to change their mind in the end."


    "If xiongguo and Longguo continue to fight, they will lose both sides and involve other countries. It''s good for them to shake hands and make peace."


    "Yes, a fight between powerful countries will bring disaster to other weak countries. They''d better not fight well."


    Although the bear state concentrated all its efforts to suppress and punish the Dragon state, which made the conflicts between the two countries escalate to the maximum, most people still think that the Dragon state and the bear state will finally shake hands and make peace instead of fighting each other.


    The battle of JIANMENGUAN shocked people all over the world, including the people of Longguo.


    Before the exchange of fire between the Longguo army and the xiongguo army, the Longguo people also thought that the Xuanwu army could not resist the 300000 elite troops of xiongguo, but they never thought that the Longguo army could resist, and they fought back and forth with the elite troops of xiongguo.


    Normally speaking, the Dragon army and the bear army are tied, but in the eyes of the people of the Dragon Kingdom, it is the victory of the Dragon kingdom.


    Because the result is so much better than they expected.


    I thought that the Dragon army couldn''t resist, but I didn''t think that the Dragon army not only resisted the bear army, but also suffered the same loss.


    This is the best result for the people of the Dragon kingdom. Even in the battle of JIANMENGUAN, the Dragon Kingdom lost tens of thousands of soldiers, because this is the most acceptable result for the people of the Dragon kingdom.


    If everything is as expected by the people of the state of dragon, and the army of the state of dragon can not resist the army of the state of bear, the soldiers of the state of dragon will sacrifice more, and the interests of the state of dragon will lose more.


    If the basaltic army could not resist the xiongguo army and let the xiongguo army rush into the territory of Longguo, we can imagine what kind of persecution the northern border area would suffer.


    Therefore, with such a result, the people of Longguo are very satisfied and dare not ask for more.


    Of course, for those soldiers who died, the people of Longguo are very sorry and hold high respect.


    "Our troops of the Dragon Kingdom played very well this time. No one let the troops of the Bear Kingdom attack. It''s really great!"


    "Yes, all the men in the Dragon kingdom are good. They didn''t let the thieves in the Bear Kingdom break into the Dragon kingdom."


    "Xiongguo always thought that we were bullied by the Dragon nation and targeted at us everywhere. Now we let xiongguo know our strength. It''s so relieving!"


    "The Xuanwu army and the Silver Dragon carving are good examples. They give Xiong a big counterattack!"


    "This battle is really beautiful. It not only makes Xiong realize the strength of our dragon Kingdom, but also shows the muscles of our dragon kingdom to the whole world. It makes people all over the world know that our dragon Kingdom has really become strong, and it is no longer a weak country that people can bully at will."


    "I totally accept and am very happy that this battle can be fought like this, but I still feel very sorry for the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom who died in the war."


    "Those good men who died for the country and the people, we will remember them for the rest of our lives."


    During this period of time, Xiong and Ying suppressed and sanctioned the Dragon Kingdom everywhere, which made the people of the Dragon Kingdom feel angry.


    Now, the Dragon Kingdom has fought back against the Bear Kingdom, which makes the people of the Dragon Kingdom feel very relieved.


    The Dragon kingdom is dead. Because of the battle of Jianmen pass, everyone''s mood suddenly becomes high. It''s like putting aside the clouds to see the blue sky. The haze in everyone''s heart is swept away.


    Recently, the people of Longguo have been too subdued. The battle of JIANMENGUAN has given everyone a sigh of relief and released some pressure.


    Since the army of the Dragon kingdom can resist the army of the Bear Kingdom, then everything is not so empty. The whole dragon Kingdom seems to have confidence all of a sudden, and will be at ease.


    "Before that, I thought that it was the basaltic army in the northern theater to resist Xiong''s 300000 elite troops, but I didn''t expect that there would be Silver Dragon carving to support. I didn''t know that Silver Dragon carving would support in advance. I really don''t know who did it."


    "Isn''t it said that the Silver Dragon carving was created by Shen Diaolong? This feeling is that Shen Diaolong transferred the silver dragon to the northern border, and together with the Xuanwu army, he resisted the Xiong troops. "


    "It is said that this time, Shen Diaolong went to the battlefield in person to stop Xiong''s troops, which delayed the arrival of the Silver Dragon carving for a while."


    "I feel that Shen Diaolong has made great efforts to resist Xiong''s troops this time."


    "As expected, Shen Diaolong is still the first God of war in the world, who is invincible in all battles and always plans on the battlefield. If he leads the battle, he will not be defeated!"


    "It''s Shen Diaolong who is very powerful. He is the God of the nation. We don''t have to be afraid of any nation in the Dragon kingdom!"

 Chapter 720

    In the first battle of JIANMENGUAN, Shen Ze stepped on the battlefield again several years later.


    Every time Shen Ze leads a battle, he is invincible and has never been defeated.


    This time, Shen Ze also led the battle and did not lose.


    If it''s true, it''s a draw with the Xiong troops.


    Of course, this is the worst of Shen Ze''s past achievements.


    Because all the battles Shen Ze fought before were victories, not only no defeats, but also no draws.


    As for Shen Ze''s deployment of the northern border and his personal participation in the battlefield to resist the attack of Xiong''s 300000 elite troops, the people of Longguo praise him very much, and trust and respect him even more.


    "Now it seems that Shen Diaolong really played an important role in the Dragon kingdom. At the beginning, the imperial court should not have removed his position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the title of Dragon God."


    "Yes, Shen Diaolong was a pioneer for the country and the people. He was the Grand Marshal of the army and the supreme Dragon God."


    "Now that the imperial court has restored Shen Diaolong''s position as Grand Marshal of the army, let''s take advantage of the heat and strike iron, and then restore Shen Diaolong''s position as Dragon God."


    "Yes, I also propose to restore Shen Diaolong''s status as dragon god!"


    "Shen Diaolong is worthy of the title of Dragon God. I also suggest that the imperial court restore his title of Dragon God."


    People''s eyes are bright. When you do something bad, people will criticize you. When you do something good, people will praise you.


    Shen Ze led the Northern War Zone and resisted the attack of Xiong troops, which made the people of Longguo say good things about him. Many people called on and advocated the national court to restore Shen Ze''s position as Dragon God.


    Among the members of the national assembly, some of them, headed by Huang Shiping, have been prejudiced against Shen Ze, while most of them, like Lei Ming, have no prejudices against Shen Ze and just treat him normally.


    Of course, because of the communication with Shen Ze last time, Lei Ming, the second leader of the National People''s court, has a more objective understanding of Shen Ze and appreciates Shen Ze very much.


    As for the appeal of the people of the Dragon Kingdom, Huang Shiping did not want to restore Shen Ze''s position as Dragon God, but Lei Ming did.


    It''s not only a reward for Shen Ze''s leading the Northern War Zone to resist the attack of Xiong Guo''s troops, but also conforms to the public opinion. It''s a matter of killing two birds with one stone.


    Of course, the restoration of Shen Ze Long''s status in the national court can also reflect the normal reward and punishment system of the national court.


    If you do something wrong, you should be punished. If you do something good, you should be rewarded.


    Although the people headed by Huang Shiping didn''t want to restore Shen Ze''s position as Dragon God, it has become a general trend and they can''t stop it.


    So, in the end, the imperial court restored Shen Ze''s position as Dragon God, which was obviously a happy thing for all.


    In this way, Shen Ze restored all his previous positions.


    For Shen Ze himself, it is not important to restore the position of Dragon God.


    Of course, the court made such a decision, and he accepted it without shirking it.


    After all, he is qualified to sit in this position.


    What''s more, the people of the state of dragon also recognize that he has these honors and positions.


    After a while, Shen Ze finally became the commander of his western war zone, the Grand Marshal of the army, and the Dragon God.


    From being to nothing, and then from nothing to being, Shen Ze still has some feelings. However, he didn''t think much about it. Everything was indifferent. How to do it or how to do it.


    In the name of the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, Shen Ze immediately begged the imperial court to pursue those soldiers who died in the battle of JIANMENGUAN.


    The imperial court had intended to do so. After Shen Ze, the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, pleaded with him, the imperial court immediately pursued and rewarded those soldiers who had died.


    Although people are gone, everything is not important, but these awards and posthumous can be regarded as a kind of comfort, can make the living people feel more comfortable, not cold.


    In this battle of Jianmen pass, the Dragon Kingdom won, and the whole nation was in a slightly jubilant atmosphere.


    Of course, the people of Longguo also know that it''s not over yet, and they can''t be happy too soon.


    After that, there may be even worse things to happen. We can''t be careless.


    It''s just like Xiong turned his head to suppress and punish the Dragon Kingdom after he was crushed at Jianmen pass.


    Xiong is the only superpower in the world after all, stronger than long in all aspects.


    In the face of bear state''s full-scale sanctions and crackdown, dragon state is under great pressure. The domestic situation is not optimistic. Even with the help of rat state, which has become an alliance country, it is still unable to resist.


    "Xiong Guo is doing something again. It''s disgusting and annoying!"


    "Xiong Guo is really a shitty stick. What''s the advantage of his coming to our dragon kingdom? He has to do these thankless things!"


    "I don''t think Xiong has suffered enough. He has even stepped up efforts to suppress and punish our dragon kingdom."


    "Even if Xiong tries his best to punish and suppress our dragon Kingdom, our dragon kingdom will still be able to survive and will not be destroyed by him."


    "I believe that the Dragon kingdom can support us and will not be destroyed by the Bear Kingdom."


    "I hope everyone can unite and make it through together!"


    "Even if the state of Xiong concentrates on dealing with our dragon state this time, our dragon state is not empty of him."


    "No matter what Xiong Guo does, let''s unite as one and work hard. If we don''t work hard, don''t get into trouble. Let''s get through this together."


    Bear''s all-out crackdown and sanctions, let the Dragon up and down twisted into a rope, reached an unprecedented state of unity.


    Before that, Shen Ze took the lead to clean up the garbage dignitaries who brought disaster to the country and the people in Yanjing. Later, the National People''s court also took the lead to clean up the garbage dignitaries in various places.


    Now, there is no such kind of garbage power in Longguo, so we can really unite to fight against external pressure.


    Of course, when the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds. Among them, there are still a few people who make trouble, but they are all in a small number, and they can''t make any big waves, so they can be ignored directly.


    With nearly one billion people, Longguo is the most populous country in the world.


    One billion people unite as one, and the power gathered is obviously terrible.


    In addition, the Dragon kingdom can also get the help of other states such as the rat Kingdom, which stands out to resist the Bear Kingdom''s full sanctions and suppression.


    However, despite the resistance, the domestic situation in Longguo is still not optimistic, and the whole country is in a bad situation.


    Longguo is like a bog. It''s hard to move, let alone have a good development. Bear''s full sanctions and crackdown can be seen.


    For a while, it''s obvious that the Dragon kingdom can''t reverse this difficult situation!

 Chapter 721

    The state of dragon can''t get out of trouble for a while, and the state of bear can''t press the state of dragon to death for a while.


    It''s like forming a kind of seesaw battle, and it''s impossible to decide the outcome in a short time.


    And the end result is likely to be that we can''t tell the difference all the time.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time of the battle of JIANMENGUAN, there was a fierce exchange of fire between the rat Navy and the eagle Navy.


    The navies of the two countries fought in the territorial sea of the rat country.


    Yingguo is also a super power. The arms department is very powerful, and its weapons are also the most advanced in the world.


    In all respects, the eagle Navy is obviously more powerful than the rat Navy.


    The battle between the two sides is obviously better than that of the eagle Navy.


    However, because the battlefield is in the territorial sea of rat country, the navy of rat country has more supplies and more reinforcements.


    Therefore, the two sides still fought back and forth, and many people died.


    It''s similar to the first battle of JIANMENGUAN, and the dead soldiers of rat country and Eagle country are similar.


    However, due to the fierce firepower of the eagle Kingdom, some buildings and military bases in the territorial sea of the rat kingdom were destroyed. Generally speaking, the loss of the rat kingdom was even greater.


    Rat country knows that if it continues to fight, it may lose more on its own side. However, rat country has never been soft and has always been hard with Eagle country.


    Because the battlefield is in the territorial waters of the rat Kingdom, even if the eagle Kingdom sent ten warships, they still can''t bear it.


    Eagle can launch a large-scale attack at most, and then because there is no supply, its firepower becomes weaker and weaker, and finally it can no longer attack rat''s territorial waters.


    The leader of the eagle kingdom is not a fool. If you attack the territorial waters of the rat kingdom without supplies, you will lose more than you gain.


    Therefore, after launching a large-scale attack, the eagle Navy piloted its warships and withdrew from the territorial waters of the rat kingdom.


    The war between the two sides, on the whole, was supported by the rat Kingdom, which did not allow the eagle kingdom to advance too far and completely invade the territorial waters of the rat kingdom.


    Of course, as long as a war is launched, it will be a huge consumption for both the eagle and the rat countries, and neither side can get along well.


    As a weak party, rat state damages more interests.


    Many soldiers were sacrificed, and many buildings and military bases in the territorial waters were destroyed. Fortunately, the eagle navy was resisted, causing no more losses.


    As for the eagle Kingdom, it''s almost the same as the Bear Kingdom, and it''s a bit shriveled in the battle of territorial waters.


    As the only superpower in the world, whether it is the bear or the eagle, they always crush the other side when they launch war.


    This time, no matter the Bear Kingdom attacked the Dragon Kingdom, or the eagle Kingdom attacked the territorial waters of the rat Kingdom, they did not absolutely suppress them. Instead, they fought very hard, and they couldn''t fight well. They all had a lot of losses.


    The battle of JIANMENGUAN and the battle of territorial sea let people all over the world see the strength of the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, and realize that the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom have really risen and become less provocative roles.


    Imperceptibly, people all over the world believe that the current international situation has really changed, and the pattern has also changed a lot.


    In the eyes of the world, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom have become very powerful. They have the strength to challenge the superpowers like the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. Because of the strength of the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom, the international pattern is really different.


    In the past, because the bear state and the eagle state were superpowers, no state could compete with them. Now the Dragon state and the mouse state can do it. For other states, it is obvious that there is an alternative camp.


    In the past, most states could only belong to bear and Eagle states. Now, other states have one more choice, that is, they can join the camps of rat and dragon states.


    After all, Xiong and Ying are rogue states. They used to play the role of a troublemaker. Other states have a very bad impression of Xiong and Ying.


    Of course, bear and Eagle are still the only superpowers in the world. The choices of some countries have changed, but some countries have not. Most of these unchanged countries are dependent countries supported by bear and eagle.


    On the whole, the pattern of the world has really changed, and everything has become uncertain.


    For the rat Kingdom, this battle of territorial waters can be reluctantly accepted, but for the eagle Kingdom, it is not so well accepted.


    Hawk and bear are almost the same. Before the war, they both felt that they could crush each other and beat each other all over the ground. However, the result was far from ideal, far from what they expected.


    Like the state of bear, the state of Eagle has no good way. It has no choice but to do something about it.


    Moreover, after launching the first attack, they could not launch the second attack in a short period of time, so they had to go back to their own country to rest.


    After the battle of JIANMENGUAN and the war of territorial sea, although both Xiong and Ying were very upset, they didn''t achieve the goal they wanted and wanted to continue the means they should have, they obviously would be cautious about using force against the dragon and the mouse again.


    After all, launching a war is also a great consumption for bear and Eagle countries, and there are too many uncertain factors in it. Bear and Eagle countries are also afraid to let themselves sink deeper and deeper, and eventually lose more.


    The strength of the army displayed by the Dragon state and the mouse state is so impressive that the bear state and the eagle state are afraid to act rashly.


    For this reason, the two countries are also very clear. Both countries know that they will not be attacked by bear and eagle for a while. Therefore, the two countries join hands to resist the suppression and sanctions from bear and eagle.


    Even if they can''t fight against the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom again, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom have no plans to let the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom go.


    Before this fight, both Xiong and Ying felt that they could clean up the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom and suppress them.


    But since the economic war and the hot war, both bear and Eagle have not gained any benefits, and they have clearly realized the strength of dragon and mouse, which makes both bear and Eagle begin to doubt themselves.


    Therefore, bear and Eagle countries clearly realize that dragon and mouse countries are really powerful, and they have the strength to challenge them, and they have been able to threaten their status.


    What is more obvious is that after the war of JIANMENGUAN and the war of territorial waters, other countries are ready to move, and some even have the idea of joining the dragon and mouse camps. This will undoubtedly change the world pattern and make great changes in the international situation.


    This change in the pattern and situation is obviously unacceptable to bear and Eagle countries.

 Chapter 722

    For bear and eagle, even if they can''t move to each other, they should always be the only superpower in the world, always have the right to speak in the world, and control most of the world''s interests in their own hands.


    In the face of the rise of the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom, and the threat to the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, in any way, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are intolerable.


    Bear country and Eagle country obviously don''t want dragon country and mouse country to threaten their international status and the benefits they want in the world.


    Now, both bear country and Eagle country clearly realize that dragon country and mouse country have threatened their international status, and have a positive position to challenge them.


    If the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are allowed to develop, then the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom may replace the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    This kind of thing, bear country is eagle country never want to see, also don''t want to let it happen.


    Therefore, before all this has become a foregone conclusion, before it happens, bear and Eagle countries will obviously go to nip out such signs, directly making dragon and mouse countries unable to continue to develop and grow, then things will not happen in the future.


    After all of these things were understood and made clear, both bear and Eagle countries united again with tacit understanding, and this time, the alliance between the two countries became closer, almost an all-round cooperation.


    This kind of thing has never happened before.


    In the past, Xiong and Ying were old competitors. They seldom cooperated. They often aimed at each other and wanted to win each other over.


    Today, the two rogue states are completely united.


    From this, we can see that the threat of the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom to them is really great.


    The only two superpowers in the world who have completely united have formed a huge force. There is no doubt that they are the most powerful force in the world.


    As a superpower, both the bear state and the eagle state have the ability to attack many countries.


    Now, the bear and Eagle countries are completely united. It can really be said that they are able to fight against all other countries. The strength of the forces they formed can be imagined.


    Bear country and Eagle country united completely, and the suppression and sanctions imposed on dragon country and mouse country were undoubtedly unprecedented terror.


    For a moment, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom were completely blocked, unable to connect with the world.


    This kind of intensity of repression and sanctions has obviously had a very good effect, making both the dragon and the mouse countries unable to resist. The domestic situation of both countries has become very turbulent and uneasy.


    What Xiong and Ying have done is to cut off the connection between the dragon and rat countries and the outside world. There is no flow of resources, so they can only rely on themselves.


    Even though both dragon and rat are big countries with their own circulation system, they are still extremely difficult to support, because the internal consumption is very huge, and there is no external supply, so there is almost no possibility of development, and they will continue to be weak.


    Like boiling frogs in warm water, the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom will eventually become very weak and backward, just like chronic death.


    Frankly speaking, the state of bear and the state of Eagle are going to slowly kill the state of dragon and the state of rat.


    Of course, bear and Eagle countries will also pay a great price for doing so.


    However, both bear and Eagle feel that it is worth doing so, so even if they will lose a lot of benefits, they will continue to do so.


    They won''t end it until the Dragon Kingdom and rat kingdom are completely destroyed.


    In doing so, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are just like murdering the lives of nearly two billion people, which makes the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom very difficult.


    The people of the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are both very angry and unhappy. At the same time, they are also full of complaints and bad voices.


    "The Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom unite completely to make the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom die!"


    "If the two superpowers unite completely, the power they form is too terrible. Even if the dragon and the mouse unite, they can''t resist."


    "In the past, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom had their own hands, and they would not unite completely. But now that they have done so, we can''t exploit the loopholes. We feel that we can''t find any vitality now."


    "Xiongguo and Yingguo have concentrated all their strength to completely blockade our dragon Kingdom and rat kingdom. Our two countries have no external resources to absorb. If this kind of internal friction goes on, it will be over sooner or later!"


    "In the past, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom did not do their best. Now they do their best to engage us. It''s really hard to resist!"


    "Damn it, even if we can''t fight back, we can''t admit defeat. Since both the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are killing us, let''s fight back with all our strength. We don''t care about anything. We''ll go straight to the death net!"


    "We don''t have the power to resist. Since neither the Bear Kingdom nor the eagle Kingdom wants us to be better, we don''t want them to be better either."


    "Since Xiong and Ying feel that they haven''t suffered enough from the things that happened before, and they still have to come to us stubbornly, let''s not be steady, and fight back with all our strength. If it''s a big deal, we''ll burn both the jade and the stone!"


    "Damn it, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom deceive people too much. We didn''t provoke them. They have come to us repeatedly and provoked us everywhere. We don''t care about 3721. We''ll go straight to the end with them!"


    "Even if our dragon Kingdom and mouse kingdom are really destroyed in the end, we will bring Bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom into the water, so that they will never become superpowers again."


    "Yes, don''t think about anything now, just fight with them forever."


    "The country of bear and the country of Eagle are on the verge of death. If they want to do this, we will help them and do it directly."


    "We''d better calm down. We can''t get any benefits by fighting against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom like this. Moreover, we are in a weak position. We may be half dead at that time."


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to take the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom to the dead end. There is a saying that those who know the current affairs are heroes. Since we know that we can''t fight against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, we''d better take the soft side and seek survival."


    "Yes, if we can''t fight against the country of bear and the country of eagle, let''s stay away. First, we should pay some price and benefit to stabilize the country of bear and the country of eagle, and then we can make other plans."


    "If we fight with bear and eagle, the end will be very miserable. Do you really want to be like that? I think it''s better to sit down and have a good talk. "


    Most of the people in the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are very angry about the complete alliance between the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom against the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom. They propose to fight with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom to the end, but some of them propose to be aggrieved.

 Chapter 723

    Because everything is done by the bear and the eagle countries, so whether it''s the people of the dragon country or the people of the mouse country, they all feel that the fault lies in the bear and the eagle countries.


    In both dragon Kingdom and rat Kingdom, most people angrily propose to fight Bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom to the end. Only a small number of people propose not to fight Bear Kingdom and Eagle kingdom to the end, but a way to survive.


    Of course, this phenomenon is normal, and it is reasonable for us to have different ideas.


    As for whether the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom want to fight with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom or compromise, it mainly depends on the decision-making of the leaders.


    What is happening now is obviously the most important thing of all. We should not be careless, because it has a bearing on the fate of the whole nation. Both the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are treated with unprecedented solemnity.


    For the first time, both the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom held a Congress.


    The two countries intend to hold a joint meeting after internal consultation to exchange ideas and finally decide on a result.


    No matter the leader of the Dragon kingdom or the leader of the rat Kingdom, they are obviously more rational than the people of the two countries. They both view the issue that the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are completely united to deal with the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom in a normal way.


    Of course, the leaders of the two countries feel a headache for such a thing.


    After all, this time, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom completely united, and the strength they gathered was too terrible for the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom to resist.


    Both countries are in an unprecedented crisis. If we can''t think of a good way to solve it, the collapse of the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom will be a sure thing.


    This kind of situation, the dragon country and the mouse country obviously do not want to happen, also do not want to see such a thing happen.


    But now the situation is that things have already begun and are in progress. If dragon country and rat country can''t come up with a good way to deal with it, then everything is over.


    So how can the leaders of the two countries not have a headache? Not anxious?


    Because it is related to the life and death of the state, both the Dragon state and the mouse state are very cautious. The largest Congress ever convened and the largest number of people participated in it.


    According to the leaders, they are trying to find a way to solve the current dilemma.


    Because of the importance of this meeting, the national court also issued an imperial edict to Shen Ze, allowing Shen Zelong''s top figures to return to Yanjing to attend the parliament.


    Shen Ze hardly attended any national assembly meeting before. If he followed his habits and temperament, he would not attend the Congress.


    But this time he went. After all, this Congress is really important.


    Of course, Shen Ze also has some ideas that he would like to discuss with the leaders of the National People''s court.


    Therefore, after receiving the imperial edict from the imperial court, Shen Ze took a special plane to return to Yanjing from the Northern War Zone.


    Shen Ze returned to Yanjing after going down. Because the Congress was held the next day, he went back to his courtyard in Yanjing.


    That night, Ning Yansong, who had said hello in advance, came to Shen Ze''s courtyard.


    Usually, nothing happened. Shen Ze and Ning Yansong seldom met each other.


    This time, Shen Ze and Ning Yansong have the idea of meeting each other because of what is happening now. So this evening, Ning Yansong came to siheyuan.


    Shen Ze knew Ning Yansong was coming, so he cooked a good dish himself.


    At about 8 p.m., Shen Ze and Qin Chao, Ning Yansong and Zhang Che sit in the courtyard, drinking and eating.


    Of course, in the process, Ning Yansong and Shen Ze have to chat.


    "Here, congratulations on your restoration to the throne of Dragon God."


    Ning Yansong raised his glass and said to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze smelt speech, smile: "what good congratulations."


    Although he said so, Shen Ze still raised his glass and touched Ning Yansong.


    After they had a big drink, Ning Yansong immediately said, "it''s like a child''s play to do things in the imperial court now. If you knew earlier, why should they have forced you to withdraw from the position of Grand Marshal of the army and the position of Dragon God? They had withdrawn before, but now they are still restored. What''s the use?"


    Shen Ze smiles and says nothing.


    After a while, Shen Ze suddenly thought of something and said to Ning Yansong, "if you were still the first leader of the Dragon Kingdom, these things would not have happened."


    Ning Yansong waved his hand and said, "this kind of thing is already impossible. Don''t talk about it now."


    Shen Ze didn''t think so. He nodded and said nothing more.


    Ning Yansong took a bite to eat. After putting down his chopsticks, he immediately said, "do you have any ideas about the complete alliance between the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom against the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom?"


    When he said this, Ning Yansong had a dignified look and a very serious tone.


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and said, "I really don''t have any idea now."


    Ning Yansong heard the words, frowned and fell into silence.


    For a moment, Shen Ze and Ning Yansong did not speak.


    In Shen Ze''s and Ning Yansong''s view, there is no good way to solve this problem.


    After all, both bear and Eagle are superpowers. When they unite, the power they form is really huge. It''s hard for both dragon and mouse to resist.


    Of course, there is no good way to break the situation, because the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are both in a weak position. Even if the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are completely united, the strength they gather can not be compared with the strength of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    When it comes to this topic, everyone''s heart becomes a little heavy.


    No one spoke. Everyone ate and drank in silence.


    However, in this process, Shen Ze and Ning Yansong are secretly thinking about the way to break the situation.


    I don''t know how long later, Ning Yansong raised his head, looked at Shen Ze and said, "now the bear and Eagle countries have launched a comprehensive blockade on the dragon and the mouse countries. Other countries will not risk offending the bear and the eagle countries to help the dragon and the mouse countries. Everything can only depend on us, and we can only rely on ourselves to break the situation."


    "We don''t have so much power to break the blockade imposed by bear and eagle, so we can only break the jar and take tough measures!"


    Speaking of this, Ning Yansong stopped.


    Shen Ze understood Ning Yansong''s meaning and said thoughtfully, "do you mean we can only start war?"


    "Well."


    Ning Yansong nodded heavily, and then said in a low voice: "now other methods are useless, only to take the initiative to fight against the bear and Eagle countries, and seek some changes!"

 Chapter 724

    No country will launch a war unless it has to.


    Shen Ze knows that Ning Yansong is not belligerent, but Ning Yansong says that he wants to take the initiative to fight against Xiong and Ying. So there is really no other good way now.


    Shen Ze thought that he could get a good way to deal with Xiong and Ying from Ning Yansong when he met with Ning Yansong, but he didn''t expect that Ning Yansong didn''t either. It seems that the current situation of long kingdom is really bad.


    Shen Ze sighed in his heart. Then he said to Ning Yansong, "I thought you were going to tell me a good way."


    Ning Yansong shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I really can''t think of a good way to break the game."


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "you have said that. There should be no good way."


    Ning Yansong said: "it''s not a good way to initiate war, but it''s really the only way to break the situation for the current dragon kingdom."


    In fact, Shen Ze also wanted to take the initiative to fight against Xiong and Ying, so after listening to Ning Yansong''s words, he nodded with approval and said: "at present, it seems that only fighting can seek some variables."


    Both Ning Yansong and Shen Ze are very clear about how strong the power formed by the complete union of Xiong and Ying is.


    The comprehensive alliance of the two superpowers can almost challenge the whole world, and the dragon country and the mouse country are obviously unable to resist.


    Bear and Eagle united to blockade dragon and mouse, cutting off the connection between them and the outside world.


    However, the blockade of bear and Eagle countries does not include the operation of the Ministry of war.


    Therefore, the best way to break the situation between the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom is to fight against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    Of course, the risk is very big, because both bear and Eagle are the most powerful superpowers in the armed forces.


    Although in the previous battle of JIANMENGUAN and the territorial sea, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom were not at a disadvantage. They fought with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom for a long time. However, this was when the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom were the attackers.


    If dragon country and rat country become attackers, the nature and situation will obviously become very different.


    There is no doubt that as one side of the offensive, it will suffer more or less. After all, if we want to invade the territory of other countries, we will not only lose the advantage of the main battlefield, but also make a big difference because the other side is in the main battlefield.


    Ning Yansong looked up and drank a mouthful of wine, then said with emotion in his tone: "I didn''t expect that our dragon kingdom would be forced to this situation."


    Shen Ze''s mood became somewhat complicated when he heard the speech.


    Shen Ze picked up his glass and took a big sip of wine. Then he said to Ning Yansong with a smile: "I''m thinking now, if I didn''t go back to the field at the beginning, wouldn''t these things happen after that?"


    Ning Yansong immediately shook his head.


    "Even if you don''t go back to the field, Xiong and Ying will still deal with the Dragon kingdom. These things will still happen. Even if it has something to do with you, it doesn''t matter much."


    Shen Ze nodded and said nothing more.


    However, he was more or less upset. After all, it was because he was demobilized that he speeded up the fight between the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom against the Dragon kingdom.


    If he didn''t come back, maybe he could give Longguo more time to develop.


    Just now, it doesn''t matter, because everything has happened, can''t change, and there''s no chance to do it again.


    Of course, Shen Ze doesn''t think much about it. He''s not the kind of person who can get to the top of things. Now that it''s happened, he''s going to find a way to solve it. As for the rest, it doesn''t matter.


    There is a great sense of knowing that there is a tiger in the mountain and preferring to the tiger mountain.


    Ning Yansong put down his wine glass and said in a worried tone: "although it can only be changed if he takes the initiative to launch a war against Xiong and Ying, launching a war is a very risky thing after all."


    "What''s more, both Xiong and Ying are superpowers, and their military forces are very powerful. We, the dragon and the mouse, are on the weak side. If we take the initiative to fight, we will sacrifice many soldiers."


    For Ning Yansong, a former leader concerned about the country and the people, he always advocated that everything should be settled by peaceful means, and he would not use force under normal circumstances.


    If he could, Ning Yansong would not advocate launching war against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    Because Ning Yansong knows very well that if a war is launched against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, many people will be sacrificed in the Dragon kingdom. After all, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are both superpowers, and the armed forces are more powerful.


    Both the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are in a weak position.


    Ning Yansong''s worry is normal, because Shen Ze also has this worry.


    Shen Ze is not afraid of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, but because there is a gap in the strength of the army, this is a reality, and there is no way to change it. Even if he is not afraid, if he really wants to fight, the cost of the Dragon kingdom will be greater. This is not what Shen Ze wants to see.


    "There is no way. Some sacrifices and efforts are necessary." After a while, Shen Ze said this sentence in a complicated tone.


    Ning Yansong naturally understood this truth. After listening to Shen Ze''s words, he nodded, sighed and said nothing more.


    After a while, Ning Yansong suddenly thought of something and said to Shen Ze in a pleading tone: "boy, if you really want to take the initiative to start a war, you are the Grand Marshal of the army. I don''t care what you do, you must make the soldiers sacrifice less."


    Shen Ze, with a solemn look, nodded heavily.


    "As the Grand Marshal of the army, I naturally want the soldiers to sacrifice less. You don''t have to remind me. I know that. Don''t worry!" Shen Ze said seriously.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ning Yansong nodded and said nothing more.


    Shen Ze and Ning Yansong meet to discuss how to deal with the joint attack of Xiong and Ying.


    Now, the two sides have reached a consensus that they both take the initiative to fight against the bear and Eagle countries in order to seek change.


    Later, the two discussed the feasibility of this aspect.


    "We can''t make a decision on this matter. When you attend the congress tomorrow, put forward this matter yourself." Ning Yansong said to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze smell speech, nodded, said: "I will personally put forward tomorrow."


    After a pause, Shen Ze said, "I just don''t know if those guys in the national court will use it."


    Ning Yansong is not sure whether the national court will adopt it. After pondering for a while, he said in a deep voice: "there is no good way now. The national court should adopt it."

 Chapter 725

    No matter Shen Ze or Ning Yansong, they are not sure whether the court will adopt such an approach.


    After all, at a time when the nation is struggling, it is really a very, very risky thing to take the initiative to wage war against the more powerful Xiong and Ying states.


    Because doing so may not only fail to change the situation, but also make the situation in Longguo worse and worse.


    Launching a war is never a trivial matter, and it is full of variables. No one knows what the final result will be.


    If the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom want to change the situation by actively launching war against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, then the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom must let the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom feel threatened, or have a lot of losses, and let the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom know the pain.


    If the war between the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom doesn''t have much effect, it obviously can''t achieve the goal.


    To think of the effect, both the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom have to pay a great price. Moreover, the price is unclear and uncertain. It may be a bottomless pit.


    Therefore, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom take the initiative to fight against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. It may be like digging their own graves and flying moths to the fire.


    Because the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom have completely united to blockade the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, the situation of the two countries is not very good now. If they take the initiative to start a war, it is likely to make the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom worse and accelerate the collapse of the two countries.


    Therefore, there are too many risks in initiating a war on one''s own initiative, which may not be effective, and may even affect one''s own interests in turn.


    The leaders of the court of state are likely to seek stability and will not approve of such a decision, which is also very reasonable.


    Shen Ze and Ning Yansong can''t make such a big decision. It must be approved by the national assembly, otherwise it will be difficult to implement it.


    Even if Shen Ze is the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and can mobilize the troops of the whole dragon Kingdom, he can hardly move without the permission of the State Council, because even if he can mobilize the soldiers, without the provision of follow-up supplies and other resources, it is very difficult for the Ministry of war to do anything.


    What''s more, it''s extremely costly to launch a war against the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom. It''s obviously impossible to do it without the support of the national court.


    "The bear and Eagle countries are only initially blocking our dragon and mouse countries. Our two countries have sufficient internal resources, and they have not consumed too much, and they are enough to support us in launching war."


    "If we don''t take advantage of this opportunity to launch a war and seek for variables, and wait for a long time, the resources of the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom will be exhausted and not enough to support the launch of a war, then nothing can really be changed."


    Ning Yansong said these words in a low voice.


    Obviously, Ning Yansong is not the kind of person who has no brain. On the contrary, he thinks very thoroughly and deeply.


    It is precisely because he thought of these that he proposed to launch a war against bear and eagle.


    For what Ning Yansong said, Shen Ze nodded in agreement.


    What Ning Yansong said is very reasonable and reasonable.


    Now, it''s really a good time to launch a counterattack, because the domestic resources of dragon country and mouse country are still abundant, which is relatively the best time.


    If you don''t take advantage of this opportunity to launch a counterattack, then there will probably be no chance later.


    Because with the blockade imposed by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom on the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom lose contact with the outside world. Domestic resources have been consumed internally, while external resources have not been supplemented. So the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are becoming weaker and weaker, which is a sure thing.


    If the blockade continues, the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom will only become worse and worse, and their national strength will become weaker and weaker, and it will be even harder to resist and fight back.


    What Ning Yansong said is very reasonable. It is the best way to strike back at Xiong and Ying countries when they are still relatively strong.


    "At that time, I will tell all the people in the court what Ning Lao said."


    Shen zeshen said in a deep voice: "people in the National People''s court will support them if they think about it."


    Ning Yansong said leisurely: "I hope so!"


    The situation in Longguo is not optimistic recently. Everyone''s heart is a little heavy.


    "If you don''t eat any more, the food will be cold. We''ll talk about it when we''re full."


    Shen Ze is not so worried as Ning Yansong, he suggests.


    "Good." Ning Yansong nodded.


    Afterwards, everyone ate and drank in silence, and said nothing more.


    After the meal, Qin Chao and Zhang Che consciously clean up the dishes and go to the kitchen, leaving Shen Ze and Ning Yansong on the table.


    Ning Yansong stood up from the stool and looked up at the full moon hanging in the sky.


    After a while, Ning Yansong said: "boy, do you think our dragon kingdom can survive this crisis this time?"


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment, said: "people move live, trees move dead, as long as someone has the heart, everything is not difficult."


    After a pause, Shen Ze said, "I don''t believe that Xiong and Ying have really made up their mind to fight against us."


    "Even if they really want to ensure their status and suppress the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse Kingdom, they will never make such a decision."


    "The Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are both big powers after all. They are not so easy to deal with. If the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom find that they can''t deal with us, they will definitely give up suppressing the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom."


    "We all know the reason why the snipe and the clam fight for the benefit of Weng. If we have a close fight with bear and eagle, it will be a good opportunity for other countries to develop and grow. At that time, other countries will threaten bear and eagle."


    "If bear and Eagle are wise, they should know to give up fighting dragon and rat."


    Finally, Shen Ze said in a very firm tone: "I believe that our dragon kingdom is too strong to let Bear Kingdom and Eagle Kingdom die!"


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ning Yansong seems to have figured it out, and his mood becomes much more comfortable.


    He said with a smile: "I also believe that the Dragon kingdom is strong enough. Even if the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom unite to deal with the Dragon Kingdom, we can''t let the Dragon Kingdom perish."


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "yes, our dragon Kingdom has this kind of confidence now, so we are not afraid of what to do!"


    "Well, I''m too lazy to worry."


    Ning Yansong nodded, and then said: "I am now an idle person, so I should live an idle life and not worry so much."


    Shen Ze knows that Ning Yansong is a kind of person who cares about the country and the people. Even if he retires, he will not let go completely.


    However, he still pushed the boat along the river and said, "ninglao, you have done enough. It''s time to be more relaxed. Don''t worry about so much."

 Chapter 726

    In Shen Ze''s view, Ning Yansong is a real unparalleled statesman who has done his best for the Dragon Kingdom and the people.


    Now that Ning Yansong has retired, he really should live a leisurely life. There is no need to think about these things and worry about them.


    Ning Yansong actually wants to get through these, so there is no tangle.


    "Yes, I really should have some leisure time now."


    Ning Yansong turned around and said to Shen Ze, "I''ve already worried about it. Now I''ll leave it to you who should worry about it."


    Shen Ze smell speech, approvingly to Ning Yansong nodded.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these national affairs, let''s talk about others."


    Ning Yansong sat back on the stool, and then he said to Shen Ze, "I heard that your boy has divorced. Why, is he going to die alone?"


    After asking these words, Ning Yan''s song Lu showed a smiling look, looking rather cunning.


    In the face of Ning Yansong''s inquiry, Shen Ze felt very suddenly, and didn''t react for the first time.


    See Shen Ze Leng don''t say a word, Ning Yansong is not angry to urge a way: "I ask you words, don''t Leng don''t say a word, answer me quickly."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he came back to himself.


    He frowned, did not answer Ning Yansong, but asked: "why do you suddenly ask me this?"


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, this is a private matter, Ning Yansong should not be so idle to ask.


    Besides, in Shen Ze''s eyes, Ning Yansong is not the kind of person who likes to worry about these things.


    Ning Yansong knew what Shen Ze was wondering about, and he didn''t sell the key. He immediately said, "I''m not idle, so I''m just asking."


    "Of course, it''s also because I''m more concerned about your personal affairs that I ask these questions."


    Ning Yansong said immediately, "I want you to talk to me seriously."


    "Isn''t your ex-wife the girl you like very much? How can you get married and then divorce? "


    After Ning Yansong asked this, he showed a very gossip appearance.


    When Shen Ze saw Ning Yansong, he was speechless.


    "When do you like gossip?" Shen Ze said a little speechless.


    "Don''t worry, you answer me quickly."


    Ning Yansong has a sense of rejuvenation. The older people get, the more mischievous they become.


    Seeing that ningyansong didn''t ask whether he would give up, Shen Ze could only reluctantly reply, "I like others, others don''t like me, and some of them are not suitable, so he divorced."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s answer, Ning Yansong didn''t say a word for the first time.


    He stares at Shen Ze and looks up and down. Then he says, "you are not only a noble man, rich and powerful, but also a national hero. You are also very handsome. You should be very popular with girls. Why don''t you be liked by that girl?"


    Ning Yansong said these words are true, also accord with the truth.


    According to Shen Ze''s conditions, she should be very popular with girls. There is no reason why she is not liked by girls.


    Therefore, listening to Shen Ze saying that he didn''t like him in the early stage, Ning Yansong felt very confused and strange.


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment, said: "how to say, but the woman''s mind is not clear, people do not like is not like, I can not change."


    Ning Yansong heard the words, and his face showed a thoughtful color.


    After a while, Ning Yansong asked: "didn''t you tell me your identity?"


    Shen Ze shook his head and replied, "No."


    Ning Yansong asked, "why don''t you tell me?"


    Shen Ze said truthfully, "I don''t want the other party to have pressure."


    Ning Yansong nodded. He obviously understood why Shen Ze did it.


    Then, Ning Yansong seemed to think of something, and immediately asked: "do you still have the idea of getting back together with your ex-wife?"


    Shen Ze didn''t answer for the first time, but pondered for a while, and then said in a somewhat complicated tone: "let''s go with the fate!"


    "All right!" Ning Yansong nodded and didn''t ask any more.


    Then, Ning Yansong said: "if you still like it, you should make good use of it. Don''t miss it."


    "Well." Shen Ze nodded.


    "If you don''t like it, or if you''ve put it down, you''ll find other girls. You''re old and big, and it''s time to start a family."


    Ning Yansong, like an elder, said these words to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze and Ning Yansong are both teachers and friends. Although they don''t want to talk about these things, they know Ning Yansong is concerned about him, so they don''t dislike or like him.


    Shen Ze said seriously: "I don''t insist on this kind of thing. Let''s go with it."


    Ning Yansong knew Shen Ze very well. After listening to Shen Ze''s words, he nodded and said nothing more.


    Later, Ning Yansong and Shen Ze chatted about something.


    Unconsciously, the night is deep.


    After stopping chatting, Ning Yansong said to Shen Ze, "I''ll stay with you tonight. I want to know the resolution of congress tomorrow for the first time."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he picked his eyebrows.


    The old man still can''t spare time. He can''t help worrying!


    Just now, they still said that they would not worry about these state affairs any more. Now they have mentioned them again. After all, they still can''t let them go.


    It''s Ning Yansong''s freedom to worry about national affairs. Shen Ze didn''t want to interfere much, so he nodded and promised, "OK, you can live here tonight."


    "OK, I''ll go and have a rest, and you''ll have a rest early."


    "Good."


    After greeting, Ning Yansong went into the room and left Shen Ze alone in the yard.


    In the dead of night, the yard was quiet, with only slight wind around my ears.


    Shen Ze picked up the remaining half bottle of wine on the stone table and took a big sip.


    Hot wine into the abdomen, hot, very feel.


    After drinking a mouthful of wine, Shen Ze put down the bottle, then raised his head and looked up at the silver moon in the sky.


    Years of ruthless, some things, although some people have been engraved into the mind, but with the passage of time, or will fade.


    During this time, Shen Ze has forgotten a lot of things and didn''t think about some people. It''s like putting down the days of Shu capital.


    Tonight, Ning Yansong suddenly mentions it, impressively reminds Shen Ze of the woman in Shudu, his ex-wife Su Shiman.


    Once some things are opened, they can''t be controlled. For example, Shen Ze''s thoughts become uncontrollable when he thinks of Su Shiman.


    It''s been one or two years since I left Shu. I don''t know how Su Shiman''s life is going. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad?

 Chapter 727

    Shen Ze is not a sentimental person. He usually doesn''t recall the past or miss his old friends.


    If Ning Yansong had not mentioned it tonight, he would not have thought about Su Shiman.


    Of course, Su Shiman is unusual in Shen Ze''s mind. It''s normal for him to think about Su Shiman.


    There are thousands of words in the world, the most difficult to understand is love.


    Shen Ze is not that kind of person who is stubborn, but after such a long time, he still did not completely put down Su Shiman.


    Of course, Shen Ze still has self-knowledge, and has his own dignity. What he can''t get will not be forced.


    Today, Shen Ze has no illusions about Su Shiman. Even if he still misses and remembers Su Shiman, this kind of emotion has become a kind of plain feeling, which is not as strong and profound as before.


    Time is a good medicine, it will cure all the pain.


    Shen Ze stood alone in the yard. He didn''t know how long it took him to go back to his room to have a rest.


    The next day, after breakfast, Shen Ze put on his special clothes and asked Qin to take him to his destination.


    About an hour''s drive, Shen Ze arrived.


    "Master, I''ll wait for you in the car."


    After the car stopped, Qin Chao got out of the car for the first time and opened the door for Shen Zela.


    "Well."


    Shen Ze let out a sound. He got out of the car and went inside alone.


    Today, the important members, almost all of them present, have come to attend today''s meeting.


    When Shen Ze entered the conference hall, many people had gathered.


    Shen Ze glanced around the hall, then casually sat down in a small position.


    Before the meeting started, Shen Ze had nothing to do, so he closed his eyes.


    No one dares to be late or absent for such an important meeting, so all the participants arrive on time before the meeting starts.


    Because of Shen Ze''s identity and status, as well as the reputation of mixed reputation inside, as well as the style and character of dealing with people.


    We don''t know whether it is because of fear or awe of him that we dare not sit beside him.


    Therefore, the seats around Shen Ze are all empty, which is a little strange and eye-catching in the whole hall.


    However, just before the meeting began, a middle-aged man in a grey Chinese tunic came to Shen Ze and sat down.


    This middle-aged man is no other than thunder.


    After leiming sat down, he turned his head and looked at Shen Ze, who closed his eyes to refresh himself. He gently reminded him, "the meeting is about to start."


    Shen Ze''s awareness is very sharp. Although he didn''t open his eyes, he noticed the thunder when it came.


    Hearing the thunder, Shen Zeyou opened his eyes.


    Shen Ze glanced at Lei Ming, then said, "no one else wants to sit next to me. Why do you want to sit next to me?"


    Thunder, like hearing a funny joke, said with a happy smile: "I want to sit next to you. I''ve come to sit next to you. There''s no reason."


    Shen Ze smell speech, picked to pick eyebrow, then he asks again: "you don''t avoid suspicion?"


    Thunder smell speech, the corner of the mouth smile become more rich some: "we are our own people, what good avoid suspicion?"


    Although Lei Ming said it with a smile, Shen Ze could see that Lei Ming was serious and said it from the bottom of his heart.


    Shen Ze nodded and didn''t ask any more.


    Thunder seemed to suddenly think of something important. He immediately gathered his smile on his face and asked Shen Ze seriously: "what do you think about this time that X and y are completely united to deal with L and S?"


    Shen Ze knew that Lei Ming wanted to ask if there was any good way to break the game, so he shook his head and said, "there is no good idea. Now the situation is very difficult."


    Listen to Shen Ze say so, the face of thunder becomes very dignified.


    Thunder''s eyes twinkled a few times, and then his voice was very low and said, "is there really no good way to break the game?"


    Shen Ze also did not avoid, truthfully said his own ideas: "I can think of, only take the initiative to make things."


    Hearing the thunder, his face became more dignified.


    Thunder''s eyes looked at Shen Ze suspiciously and said in a deep voice, "there is no better way than this one?"


    "There is no better way," Shen said calmly


    "After the meeting starts, I''ll say what I think and give reasons for that."


    Seeing that Shen Ze was serious, Lei Ming didn''t ask any more questions and nodded.


    "Then I''ll hear your reason later."


    Shen Ze nodded and said nothing more.


    At this time, all the participants were present, and someone spoke, and the meeting began.

 Chapter 728

    People in the National People''s court think that things are very difficult now.


    Bear country and Eagle country are the only two superpowers in the world. They are too powerful to unite completely. Even if dragon country and mouse country unite completely, they are still invincible.


    Whoever has a hard fist will listen to him.


    Bear country and Eagle country are the real overlord in the world after they are completely united.


    They blockade the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, and other countries can only ignore them. Even countries that have good relations with the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom will not risk offending the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom to help the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom.


    Therefore, the current situation is that this kind of blockade has been formed. Although it is not sealed to death, it is also enough to make the Dragon Kingdom and rat Kingdom weaker.


    This kind of situation was unexpected.


    After all, Xiong and Ying have always been enemies. Even if they have cooperated before, they are not sincere cooperation.


    It is not only the Dragon state and the mouse state that did not expect, but also other states that did not expect the bear state and the eagle state to completely unite.


    Now, after the bear and Eagle countries are completely united, no camp in the world can compete with them.


    If the two countries unite completely, they will really be able to fight against the whole world. Even if all other countries unite, they are not empty. We can imagine how powerful this force is.


    In any way, the United camp of the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom can not confront the United camp of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the court, there is no way to turn the situation around.


    "The only way I can think of to break the situation is to let the alliance between bear and Eagle break down and let them no longer unite, but the feasibility is too low."


    "The collapse of the alliance between the bear and the eagle countries can really fundamentally solve the problem, but there are some difficulties to achieve this goal."


    "Everyone can see that bear and Eagle are completely united, so it''s hard to separate them. It''s really unrealistic to break up their alliance."


    "Even if it''s impractical, we still have to do it like this, or we''ll really sit and wait to die!"


    "It''s true that the alliance between bear and Eagle should be broken down, but what should be done?"


    "I can''t think of a good way to break up the alliance between bear and eagle."


    "Now bear and Eagle have a common goal. In order to safeguard their own interests and international status, they do not want to have a third superpower. It is in their common interest to suppress dragon and mouse together."


    "Bear country and Eagle country are united now. They are grasshoppers with a rope. It''s hard to separate them."


    You and I have not come up with a good solution.


    After a while''s discussion, it seems that we can''t find a good way to break up the alliance between bear and eagle. We are all in silence.


    The crowd frowned and looked thoughtful.


    Because everyone didn''t make any more noise, the whole hall fell into silence, and the atmosphere became a little dull and depressing.


    Just as they were silent, Shen Ze stood up from his seat.


    Shen Ze''s tone was calm, and he said slowly: "now there is only one way to break the situation, that is to take the initiative to launch war against the bear country and the eagle country."


    Shen Ze''s voice was not big, but it was accurately transmitted to all the people present.


    Shen Ze seldom comes to the Congress, and even if he does, he hardly speaks.


    At this moment, when we heard Shen Ze''s voice, we all turned around or turned our heads, all of them turned their eyes to Shen Ze.


    Of course, then some people questioned Shen Ze''s proposal.


    "How can it be a good way to take the initiative to wage war against bear and eagle?"


    "The strength of the arms of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom is stronger than that of the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom. If we take the initiative to fight against the eagle Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom, it is obvious that we are looking for death."


    "Yes, we take the initiative to fight against the bear country and the eagle country. That''s asking for trouble. It''s just like a chicken''s head bumping against a stone. We can''t do anything good."


    "The arms of Xiong and Ying are so powerful that they can''t compete with each other."


    "Our defense against bear country and Eagle country is almost the same. It''s obviously a very unwise choice to take the initiative to attack bear country and Eagle country."


    "If we take the initiative to attack the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, we are flying moths to the fire and weakening our own strength. How can the Grand Marshal say that this is a good way?"


    "Yes, let''s go to fight bear country and Eagle country, that is to pay the price in vain, there is no return at all!"


    Most of the people present questioned what Shen Ze said.


    Shen Ze was not affected by this.


    He was very patient and not impatient. When everyone stopped speaking, he said, "I have a reason."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, everyone did not speak any more, but waited for Shen Ze''s words.


    Shen Ze didn''t sell the ball, and said, "to break up the alliance between bear and eagle can really solve the problem fundamentally, but now there is no other good way to break up the alliance between bear and eagle."


    "Bear country and Eagle country have conducted a comprehensive blockade on dragon country and mouse country. If we don''t break the situation as soon as possible, then as time goes on, our national strength will become weaker and weaker, and the chance of counterattack will become more and more slim."


    "For any nation, they don''t want to start a war, and bear and Eagle countries are no exception. Even if they concentrate on blockade of dragon and mouse countries this time, they didn''t start a war."


    "We can only do the opposite, and launch a large-scale war before the resources are completely consumed, so as to seek some variables."


    "I know it''s a big risk, but if I don''t take it now, I may not even have a chance in the future."


    "Of course, we can''t act rashly. If we are going to start a war, I suggest we fight bear country."


    "We don''t have to fight against both the bear and the eagle at the same time. We just need to fight the bear close to the eagle."


    "If one side is beaten and the other side is not beaten, the alliance between bear and eagle will not be so strong."


    "If we go to attack the Bear Kingdom and make the Bear Kingdom suffer great losses, or even fall into the mire of war, then the Bear Kingdom will not try its best to blockade the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom."


    "After all, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are still antagonistic after all. None of them wants to be compared with each other. When we fight the Bear Kingdom, the Bear Kingdom is certainly not comfortable."


    "Both bear and eagle will weigh the pros and cons, and then their alliance will be divided and unstable."


    Shen Ze''s reasons were reasonable. After listening to them, they didn''t refute them. All of them were thoughtful.

 Chapter 729

    As for Shen Ze''s proposal and the reasons given, we all fell into serious thinking.


    What Shen Ze said is obviously true.


    Today, the bear and Eagle countries have completely united to blockade the dragon and rat countries.


    Both the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom began to consume resources, and their national strength began to weaken.


    Now is indeed the best time to fight back, because when resources have been consumed and national strength has become very weak, resistance will not play any role.


    What''s more, there is really no good way to break the blockade between bear and Eagle countries and initiate war on their own initiative. It is really a way of resistance with a little chance.


    Shen Ze also put forward in detail to use force against Xiong.


    Because it is in the interests of both sides, the bear and the eagle are united.


    If we use force against the Bear Kingdom, let the Bear Kingdom fall into the mire of war, or let the Bear Kingdom suffer great losses, then the alliance between the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will no longer be as strong as it is now.


    After all, the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are at odds.


    If the Bear Kingdom falls into the mire of war, and the eagle kingdom is in peace, then the Bear Kingdom will become weaker than the eagle Kingdom, and its competitiveness with the eagle kingdom will become weaker.


    On the lighter side, if on the heavier side, seeing the bear country in trouble, the eagle country may even give the bear country a knife in the back, making the bear country fall into the ranks of superpowers and become the only one.


    Obviously, Xiong does not want such a thing to happen, nor does he want to see such a situation happen.


    At that time, in order to ensure his own interests and consolidate his position, it is normal for Xiong to choose compromise.


    After all, even if they really want to suppress the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom, Bear Kingdom will never take themselves in because of doing so.


    Of course, although Shen Ze''s method is very feasible, it is still full of huge risks.


    After all, launching a war is not a good thing for any nation, because it is really a matter of great consumption of resources. If you are not careful, you will put yourself into it all.


    For the current dragon Kingdom, if the war is lost, then it will really fall into the situation of irreparable.


    This matter, can only succeed, cannot fail!


    However, both the bear state and the eagle state are superpowers, and the armed forces are among the most powerful.


    If the state of dragon launches a war against the state of bear, because the strength of the army is weaker than that of the state of bear, then the probability of failure is very high, and the probability of success is very small.


    Therefore, for the Dragon Kingdom, which can only succeed but not fail, it can be said that doing so is very risky, and even makes people see little hope.


    The way is a way, but because of the existence of realistic factors, it is not such a good way.


    The members of the National People''s court are all intelligent people. Naturally, we can think of these.


    After what should be said, Shen Ze said nothing more. He sat back in his seat.


    After a while, everyone began to discuss Shen Ze''s method, and the quiet hall became lively again.


    "The Grand Marshal''s proposal to take the initiative to launch a war against the state of Xiong is indeed a feasible way, but the risks involved are too great. A little carelessness will accelerate the decline of our dragon state."


    "It''s really a very risky thing, but there''s a good saying. If you don''t take risks, how can you get the benefits you want and achieve the goals you want?"


    "There is really no good way now. When we can make the most powerful counterattack, it''s worth taking the risk, because if we don''t do it now, there may be no chance in the future."


    "The risk and reward are proportional to each other. The current situation is that we have to fight back. Otherwise, the Dragon kingdom will be finished sooner or later. No matter what way we fight back, there will be risks. Even if this method mentioned by the Grand Marshal will take great risks, we can do it as long as it is feasible."


    "The risk of this is too great. Even if it is feasible, the probability of success is too small for us to take such a big risk. I think we should think of a more secure way."


    "Yes, the arms of Xiong and Ying are more powerful. We, the Dragon Kingdom, take the initiative to fight against them. There is no possibility of victory at all. Even if it is an obviously unsuccessful thing, why do we do it?"


    "Because this is a thing doomed to failure, doing it will only make the Dragon Kingdom fall into a greater predicament, so why do you want to do it?"


    "After weighing the pros and cons, I don''t think I can take this approach."


    Among the members of the National People''s court, it is obvious that some of them support Shen Ze''s proposal, while some of them do not.


    This is obviously a normal thing. After all, it is difficult for us to keep the same view.


    "Now there is no other good way. If we want to break the game, we can only try this method. Even if there are great risks, we have to try it. Otherwise, we will become lambs to be slaughtered, which will be even more bad and painful."


    "Now we have to recognize the reality. We only have one chance now. If we don''t try, we won''t even have the chance to resist!"


    "I support the initiative to launch war against the Bear Kingdom, so as to disintegrate the alliance between the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, so as to ease the pressure of the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom."


    "I also support the initiative to launch a war against bear state!"


    "It''s really too risky to take the initiative to launch a war against bear country, and it''s almost impossible to achieve the goal successfully. I''m against it!"


    "I''m also against taking the initiative to wage war against bear country. We''d better think of other safer ways."


    "I''m against it, too!"


    The meeting suddenly formed two camps, one supporting the initiative to launch a war against Xiong, the other not supporting.


    Everyone began to argue with each other, and the scene suddenly became a bit chaotic and noisy. The hall was like a vegetable market, and the scene was obviously not very good-looking.


    "Well, let''s stop arguing and keep quiet."


    Seeing the bad scene, Huang Shiping said calmly.


    Huang Shiping''s words were obviously very important. After listening to his words, all the people closed their mouths and fell into silence.


    Seeing that everyone had calmed down, Huang Shiping immediately said, "according to the old rules, we will vote to decide whether to initiate a war against Xiong."


    Huang Shiping is the kind of person who likes to be emperor in the area of one mu and three cents. He obviously opposes Shen Ze''s proposal to initiate war against the Bear Kingdom in order to break up the alliance between the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.

 Chapter 730

    Huang Shiping just wants to be the first leader of the Dragon kingdom.


    In Huang Shiping''s opinion, Shen Ze''s proposal to initiate war against Xiong kingdom is a very risky thing with only disadvantages but no advantages.


    In Huang Shiping''s mind, if he did this, it would only accelerate the decline of the Dragon Kingdom and make him weak, and he would not be able to better sit in the first position of the Dragon kingdom.


    This is obviously not what Huang Shiping wants, so he does not support launching a war against Xiong. Of course, another part of the reason is that Huang Shiping does not have the courage to do so.


    To put it bluntly, Huang Shiping has no great talent.


    Although he did not support the idea of taking the initiative to launch a war against Xiong, Huang Shiping did not express it.


    After all, as the supreme leader of the Dragon Kingdom, Huang Shiping knew that he could not express his views freely.


    Of course, even if he did not support Shen Ze''s method, Huang Shiping still stood up and asked everyone to vote.


    Huang Shiping knows very well that he still has to do some superficial Kung Fu.


    As the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom, Huang Shiping''s words should be listened to and followed.


    Therefore, after Huang Shiping''s speech, no one was arguing.


    Later, Huang Shiping asked people to vote.


    In order to express his opinion, Huang Shiping deliberately voted before everyone voted.


    In Huang Shiping''s capacity, he is sitting on the high platform that the whole audience can see.


    Therefore, when Huang Shiping voted, everyone could see it very clearly.


    Then, under the gaze of the public, Huang Shiping voted against it.


    Although he didn''t say it in words, he expressed his opinion in this kind of action, which is more advantageous than words.


    When people in the National Assembly saw Huang''s vote, they obviously knew Huang''s ideas and ideas, which made people have some thoughts in their hearts.


    Huang Shiping is the supreme leader of the state of long. His ideas and ideas are obviously very important and will attract the attention of the people in the State Council.


    Because Huang Shiping has clearly expressed that he does not support Shen Ze''s proposal, those who belong to Huang Shiping''s camp will obviously follow in Huang''s footsteps and vote against it.


    Some of those who had supported Shen Ze''s idea were affected by Huang''s statement.


    At first, there were a little more people in the court who supported Shen Ze''s idea, because Huang Shiping had such a hand. In the end, more people opposed it than supported it, and more people voted against it than supported it.


    Previously, there was no result in the dispute between the two sides, and when such a vote came out, the matter almost came to an end.


    For Huang Shiping, he wants to see such a result.


    Therefore, as soon as the voting results came out, Huang Shiping made an announcement.


    "There are more negative votes than support votes, so we can''t take the initiative to launch a war against Xiong."


    After Huang Shiping announced the result, although some people were still not reconciled, they did not say anything more.


    Among them, Shen Ze is also included.


    Shen Ze was obviously dissatisfied with the result of the vote.


    In his view, the best way now is to take the initiative to launch a war against the bear country, in order to seek to break the situation.


    He thought that the brains of the members of the National People''s court were not bad, and most of them would support launching a war against Xiong, but he didn''t expect that it would be like this in the end.


    Shen Ze is not stupid. He knows that Huang Shiping has a lot to do with the voting result.


    There''s an old saying that goes very well. It''s really a bear''s nest.


    Because Huang Shiping, the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom, has no courage, so along with others, he has no courage to take risks.


    Shen Ze stares at Huang Shiping, who is sitting on the high platform. He does not shy away and says directly: "Huang Shiping is really not suitable to be the highest leader of the Dragon kingdom."


    Shen Ze said it in a very positive tone, which directly reflected his judgment.


    Huang Shiping is the highest leader of the Dragon kingdom. Any dragon people who say this is obviously a kind of treason and disrespect to Huang Shiping.


    In ancient times, this is disrespectful to the king, is to kill the head.


    Disrespectful to Huang Shiping, though not beheaded as in ancient times, is still a very bad thing. After all, it is not a good thing to offend Huang Shiping, the supreme leader of the Dragon kingdom.


    In the presence of reason, other people obviously would not like Shen Ze to say such disrespectful words to Huang Shiping.


    Lei Ming sits next to Shen Ze. He hears what Shen Ze says.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Lei Ming was stunned. He didn''t expect that Shen Ze would say such words.


    Isn''t that a little too simple and crude?


    Even if Huang Shiping has something inappropriate, he can''t say it directly, can he?


    Just when Lei Ming thought something was wrong, Shen Ze turned his head and looked at him.


    Shen Ze said calmly: "I''m more and more firm in my previous thoughts. If you are the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom, the Dragon kingdom will develop in a good direction."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Lei Ming pondered for a long time and then said, "if it can be better, I really don''t know. I don''t know until I have practiced it."


    "We can''t make such a rash decision without practice."


    Speaking of this, Lei mingdun, and then he said with a smile: "I really don''t think I will do better than Huang Shiping as the highest leader of the Dragon kingdom."


    "No one dares to say that they can sit in that position before they have sat in that position."


    After hearing thunder''s words, Shen Ze nodded and said, "what you said is very reasonable. It''s my rash decision."


    "However, even so, I still think you are more suitable than him to be the top leader of the Dragon kingdom."


    Thunder smell speech, some wry smile can''t: "how do I feel your obsession a little deep?"


    Shen Ze said, "I don''t feel it."


    Thunder heard the words, but he laughed, and said nothing more.


    Shen Ze seems to have suddenly thought of something. He looks very serious and asks Lei Ming, "do you support the initiative to launch a war against Xiong?"


    Lei Ming also looked serious and said, "I just voted for it, which has clearly expressed my views."


    "Of course, I support the initiative to wage war against bear state."


    Shen Ze''s eyes on people are very fierce. He can see that Lei Ming is telling the truth. Of course, he also believes that Lei Ming is a man and will not lie to him.


    Shen Ze seemed to be pondering something. After pondering for a while, he said, "since you support the initiative to launch a war against the Bear Kingdom, how about we join hands to do it?"


    After these words, Shen Ze stared at the thunder without blinking, waiting for the latter''s answer.

 Chapter 731

    Let''s do it together?


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Lei Ming''s face became very solemn. He fell into silence and didn''t respond to Shen Ze for the first time.


    For the things Shen Ze put forward, it is a very important thing for Lei Ming.


    Shen Ze asked him to join hands in launching a war against the state of Xiong. Isn''t that a common thing?


    Now, the voting result of the national assembly has come out. Because most people are against the initiative to wage war against the bear state, it has been denied.


    Now Shen Ze has proposed to join hands with him to do it. How can this work?


    It has been denied on the surface. If they do it, it''s a disgrace.


    What''s more, it''s too big to take the initiative to launch a war against the state of Xiong.


    How can we do it just by the two of them?


    And once such a big thing is done, it will be known to others. How can we accept such unauthorized action.


    It''s really a matter of taking the world''s great injustice not to act in accordance with the court''s decision. Who can bear the responsibility?


    And most of all, how can this go on without the support of the National Assembly?


    As we all know, if we want to launch a war against Xiong state, we need a lot of resources. Without the support of the National People''s court, this matter can hardly be carried on.


    Thinking of the thunder, I feel that the feasibility of this matter is too low.


    Therefore, thunder did not make a sound, but looked at Shen Ze with a kind of suspicious eyes.


    How can this be done? Are you a little fanciful?


    Shen Ze saw these meanings from thunder''s eyes.


    Shen zewei smiles, and then says, "you are the second leader of the National Academy. I am the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war. If you can mobilize resources, I can mobilize troops. If we work together, of course we can do this."


    Thunder said solemnly: "that''s what I said, but the court has already denied it. If we want to do it, the name is not right and the words are not right, how can we do it well?"


    "What''s more, launching a war against Xiong is not a small matter. It involves too much. Once we do it, we will surely let others know that there will be great resistance."


    Thunder thought deeply.


    "To launch a war against Xiong Guo, we must succeed, not fail. Once there is too much resistance, even if we do it, it will be very difficult to succeed."


    "This is a very risky thing, the probability of failure is very high, and we do it secretly, which will increase the probability of failure."


    "If we do it privately and end up in failure, then we will be the sinners of the Dragon kingdom."


    After listening to thunder, Shen Ze nodded.


    "You have a point, but because of these factors, we won''t do it?"


    Shen zeshen said: "the time and opportunity left to the Dragon kingdom are not much. If we continue to delay, the Dragon kingdom will never be able to turn over."


    "Even if this matter is supported by the National People''s court, it will take a very big risk. What''s the big deal if there are more risks now?"


    "Besides, since you want to do it, don''t you have the determination to do it successfully?"


    "I have never been defeated. If I launch a war against Xiong this time, I also believe that I can succeed and will not fail."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Lei Ming agreed and nodded: "the Grand Marshal has a point."


    "There is really not much time and opportunity left for the Dragon kingdom. If we don''t take some actions, it will be really difficult to fight a turnaround."


    Shen Ze said, "if we don''t do a good job, we are the culprits of the Dragon Kingdom, but if we do a good job, we will save the Dragon kingdom from fire and water. I hope you can think about it carefully and think about it seriously."


    "I don''t need you to give me an answer now, until you think about it."


    Compared with Huang Shiping, leiming is a kind of practical type, and more enterprising.


    Seeing that Shen Ze was so confident, and he believed in Shen Ze very much, Lei Ming nodded heavily and said, "OK, I''ll do it with you!"


    "So soon? Have you thought about it? " Shen Ze picked eyebrows and asked.


    Thunder nodded heavily and said, "think about it."


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "OK, that''s settled."


    "Let''s start to do it now. You take the imperial court side and I''ll take the Ministry of arms side."


    "Good." Thunder nodded.


    Later, Shen Ze and Lei Ming had a specific discussion on jointly launching a war against Xiong.


    After the National Assembly voted down the initiative to launch a war against Xiong, it was obviously to find other ways to deal with the current situation.


    So the meeting is not over.


    Later, Huang Shiping presided over the discussion.


    "Now we have to come up with a good way to deal with the current situation. We voted against the initiative to launch a war against Xiong. Then we can think of other ways." Huang Shiping said.


    When they heard the words, they all nodded.


    "If you think of any good way, you can talk about it and discuss it together." Huang Shiping said.


    Now, the problem is back to its original place, and we have to find a way to deal with the current problem, which obviously gives us a headache again.


    "The joint blockade between bear and eagle is so strong that we hardly have the ability to break the situation."


    "The Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are completely united, and the strength they have formed can be said to be unprecedented. Our dragon kingdom can not unite any other nation except the mouse kingdom."


    "Other countries will not risk offending bear and Eagle countries to help us. We have to rely on ourselves in everything, and it''s too difficult!"


    "Yes, both bear country and Eagle country are superpowers. They have formed a very strong force by thoroughly uniting. We, the dragon country and the mouse country, can''t resist. In this situation, we really have no good way to deal with it."


    "No matter in which aspect, we can''t compare with the alliance of powerful countries. Naturally, we don''t have much chance to break the situation."


    "Our soft power is totally inferior to that of the alliance of powerful countries. I feel that we can''t play much role except fighting with bear and Eagle countries to the death with a broken mind."


    "I also feel that soft power can''t break the situation, and it doesn''t play much role. I can only use force, because the use of force is the most simple and direct, and it can have the most effect, at least better than soft power."


    "No matter which country or state, we don''t want war. So we can make bear and Eagle feel pain by initiating war. Only in this way can we have a chance to break the game."

 Chapter 732

    After discussion, we finally returned to the issue of launching a war, because we found that there was no other way to solve the current problem except relying on force.


    As a matter of fact, bear and Eagle are the only two superpowers in the world. When they are completely united, the power they have formed is very, very terrible.


    Now, the two of them are completely united to blockade the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom. With some conventional means, the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom can''t change this situation at all.


    Because even if the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom are fully united to integrate resources, they can''t compare with the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom.


    Moreover, the bear Eagle camp is now the most powerful force in the world. Other countries dare not take the risk of offending bear eagle to help the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom.


    The Xiongying camp can even use its own strong power to let other countries join in the blockade of the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom.


    Therefore, the Xiong Ying camp will become more and more powerful, while the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are already in a weak position. Compared with these two countries, they will be even more weak.


    Therefore, with their own strength or some normal means, the Dragon Kingdom and the mouse kingdom can not change the situation of being blocked at all. Even if they put in all their national strength, it is still useless.


    And the only way to do that is to start a war.


    The Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are soft, and the bear Eagle camp can completely resist. After all, they can digest all of them, and they can''t play any role. However, the hard one will play a role.


    Because no matter the superpowers like bear and eagle, or other countries, they do not want war to happen.


    Because once there is a war, there will be bloodshed, there will be a lot of resource consumption, no matter which country or state, as long as there is a war, it will bear these.


    So even superpowers like bear and Eagle don''t want war to happen when they have to.


    Of course, they will fight for some interests.


    Before, the wars initiated by Xiong and Ying were small-scale wars launched by bullying some weak countries.


    Previously, the wars launched by the Bear Kingdom against the Dragon Kingdom and the eagle kingdom against the rat kingdom were relatively large-scale.


    For bear and Eagle countries, they do not want to launch a very large-scale war, because they will have a lot of consumption. Even if they have a big family and a big business, they should avoid such consumption.


    So, because of these, for the dragon and the mouse, the initiative to launch a war can have a chance to break the situation.


    Because only by launching a war can bear and Eagle countries pay attention to it.


    After all, even if the armies of bear and Eagle are stronger than those of dragon and mouse, as long as they fight, there will be casualties and huge resource consumption in bear and eagle.


    Moreover, because both the Dragon Kingdom and the rat kingdom are big powers, the war launched can naturally reach a very large scale, and because the scale of the war is very large, the impact on the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom will obviously be very large, which can play a great role.


    "After thinking about it, I feel that only launching a war is the best way."


    "Yes, to be soft is almost useless, and it will make our side weaker and weaker. Only by using force can it have an effect, and let bear and Eagle know the pain and stop."


    "If you think about it now, it''s really only the use of force, even if it''s very risky."


    "Is there really no other way? Is there only one way to use force? "


    "I feel like the only way is to use force."


    "No matter what, we still can''t use force rashly, we still need to plan well."


    "Yes, it''s OK to use force, but we need to plan well, and we can''t rush for success."


    "Put aside the use of force for the time being, and when we can''t think of any other way, or try any other way, if it really doesn''t work, let''s use that method again."


    "Yes, let''s put the use of force at the end of the day. Let''s wait until other methods are used first."


    "Let''s try the soft one first, and see if we can break up the bear hawk camp."


    "The problem is that we can''t find a good soft way to break up the bear hawk camp now!"


    "Otherwise, we will sacrifice part of our interests to let one of them, bear or eagle, voluntarily remove the camp, so as to ease the current situation."


    "This method is OK. You can try it."


    "There''s nothing to try in this way. Both bear and Eagle want us to die. If we negotiate with one of them and give up our interests, no matter which side they are, they will certainly have a lot of interests."


    "If we seek peace talks in this way and take the initiative to give up our interests, it is likely that we will lose our arms."


    "I don''t think we can be naive. Both bear and Eagle want to kill us. They will never stop. Even if we go to them for peace talks and offer benefits, then they will turn around and make us worse. I think we go to them for peace talks, but we can''t get half of the benefits."


    "Now that we''re in this position, don''t be naive to think that we can have peace talks. Xiong and Ying won''t stop until they bring us down. Don''t be so naive."


    "The peace talks really don''t work. Let''s think of other ways."


    "I don''t think we should be so pessimistic about the peace talks. We are threatening the bear and Eagle countries. They really want to kill us, but they also want to surpass each other and become the only superpower in the world. We can grasp their thoughts and help one side become the only superpower."


    "And the other side also needs our request, that is to automatically break up the alliance."


    "That''s a good idea. Indeed, both bear and Eagle want to suppress each other and become the only superpower in the world. We can really use this to make their alliance diverge."


    "This idea really has a certain feasibility, we can try it."


    "Now there''s no good way. Just try this one."


    "OK, since everyone thinks so, try this method."


    Seeing that many people feel that they can take advantage of the fact that both Xiong and Ying want to become the only superpower in the world, Huang Shiping made a speech and set the matter down.


    "I need the cooperation of all the members of the Chinese Academy of Sciences to come up with a good implementation plan so that we can take action on this matter as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 733

    This time, the Congress first decided whether to initiate war directly and initiatively, and finally decided to take advantage of the fact that both bear and Eagle countries want to become the only superpower in the world to take action.


    After the result of the resolution came out, the meeting was over.


    Lei Ming and Shen Ze walked out of the conference hall together.


    "Let''s talk again when we have time?" Lei Ming asked.


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "I''m free."


    "Why don''t you go into my house? Ninglao is there, too. "


    "Is Ning Lao here?" Lei Ming asked with an eyebrow.


    "Well." Shen Ze nodded.


    "OK, then go to your house." Thunder nodded.


    Later, leiming followed Shen Ze to siheyuan.


    Ning Yansong has been waiting for news.


    Seeing that Lei Ming and Shen Ze are back, Ning Yansong first greets Lei Ming, who is already an old acquaintance, and then talks about business.


    Looking at Shen Ze, Ning Yansong asked, "how does the national court make decisions?"


    Shen Ze laughed, and then said, "the national court vetoed my idea and did not support the initiative to launch a war against Xiong."


    "In the end, it was decided to make use of both bear and Eagle countries to be the only superpower in the world. As for initiating war on their own initiative, it would only be taken when no other way was available."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s answer, Ning Yan frowned and his face became a little ugly.


    "How could the court make such a decision?"


    "In principle, all the members of the National People''s court have brains. How could the final decision be not to support the initiative to wage war? Don''t you know that there is no good way and choice now? "


    "How did the court make the decision?"


    When Ning Yansong said these words, he was a little excited, angry and angry.


    Shen Ze said: "this is a decision made by people''s vote."


    After a pause and a little smile, Shen Ze said, "I don''t know what those people who voted against thought. They didn''t support the initiative to fight against Xiong."


    "Moreover, the most important thing is that Huang Shiping took the lead in voting against it."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ning Yansong''s eyebrows twisted into a line. He said in a very low voice: "is this Huang Shiping a brain blacksmith? They actually took the lead in voting against it. "


    "If he does this, the Dragon kingdom will be destroyed by him."


    Ning Yansong knows that because Huang Shiping is the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom, if he takes the lead in voting against it, it will have a great influence.


    After all, Huang Shiping''s status is unusual. If he makes such a statement, it will definitely affect other people''s judgment.


    At the moment, Ning Yansong didn''t know whether it was because of anger or anxiety. He said with regret: "now it seems that I should not have taken the initiative to step down and let Huang Shiping sit on the table. Shen Ze replied:" the Dragon kingdom will negotiate with one side of the Bear Kingdom or the eagle kingdom in order to help one side become the only superpower in the world and let it automatically terminate the alliance with the other side, In order to solve the current problem. "


    After listening to this, Ning Yansong thought for a while, and then said, "this is really a way, but the feasibility is too low."


    "Whether it''s bear or eagle, they are very clear that it''s a very, very difficult thing, even an almost impossible thing, to unite with other countries to surpass each other and become the only superpower in the world."


    "Both bear and Eagle countries know very well that if they want to surpass each other and become the only superpower in the world, it is impossible to rely on the help of other countries."


    "Moreover, even if the Dragon kingdom can reach an agreement with either the Bear Kingdom or the eagle Kingdom, it can also imagine that one of them will make the Dragon Kingdom pay a huge price and benefit. After all, the resources and power required to help the Bear Kingdom or the eagle Kingdom become the only superpower in the world are enormous."


    Ning Yansong directly made a judgment, "I don''t approve of this method, and I don''t think it can succeed."


    "If long Guozhen has done so, it is that the wolf enters the tiger''s mouth and takes the initiative to feed, so as to make himself weak step by step."


    Shen Ze and Lei Ming both know Ning Yansong very well and know what kind of person Ning Yansong is.


    As the highest leader of the state of dragon, Ning Yansong is obviously a man with great wisdom and rich experience in dealing with state issues.


    Since Ning Yansong is so sure that this method is obviously not good.


    Of course, Shen Ze and Lei Ming thought this method was not good.


    As we all know, because the concepts of the Dragon kingdom are different from those of the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, we can''t go down the same path at all.


    Even if the Dragon Kingdom persuades one side of the Bear Kingdom or the eagle kingdom to let the Dragon Kingdom help, it will become the only superpower in the world.


    But in doing so, the price of the Dragon kingdom is likely to be wiped away by the other party. After all, neither the Bear Kingdom nor the eagle kingdom is good.


    There is no doubt that these two rogue states will do such a thing.


    "To cooperate with the state of bear or the state of eagle is to seek skin with the tiger. I don''t know how to die in the end." Ning Yan said in a loose voice.


    Shen Ze and Lei Ming nodded in agreement.


    "If the court does not change its decision-making, the final outcome will not be good."


    After saying this, Ning Yansong frowned and showed a worried look.


    In Ning Yansong''s view, if the Dragon Kingdom really wants to take advantage of both the Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom to become the only superpower in the world and negotiate with one of the two superpowers, it will eventually become weaker and weaker until there is no chance to turn over.


    Shen Ze and Lei Ming are also aware of this, and their faces are becoming a little dignified.


    After a while, Ning Yansong said in a very firm tone: "we must find a way to let the national court change its decision!"


    "We don''t have much time and opportunity now. We need the National People''s court to change its decision as soon as possible. Now there is no other way but to initiate war on our own initiative!"

 Chapter 734

    Both Shen Ze and Lei Ming know that Ning Yansong is a man with profound insight.


    Since Ning Yansong is so sure that only by actively initiating war can he find a chance to seek change, then there must be no mistake.


    Of course, in Shen Ze''s and Lei Ming''s view, it is only by taking the initiative to launch a war that they can be regarded as a solution.


    No other way will work.


    "It''s a very difficult thing for the National People''s court to change its decision-making. It''s really difficult now." Ning Yansong said with an ugly face.


    Shen Ze and Lei Ming nodded in agreement.


    But then Shen Ze said, "it''s really very difficult for the court to change its decision-making, but it''s not that there is no other way."


    "What do you say?"


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ning Yansong picks his eyebrows and looks at Shen Ze with a kind of puzzled eyes.


    Shen Ze didn''t sell the key either. He said frankly, "leiming and I have already discussed. We plan to join hands and take the initiative to fight against Xiong."


    Ning Yansong heard the words, the color of doubt in his eyes became more intense.


    "Are you kidding?"


    Ning Yansong didn''t believe it because he knew very well that it would be very, very difficult to launch a war against Xiong without the permission and support of the court.


    "No Shen Ze answered two words seriously.


    Ning Yansong''s face became more dignified when he heard the speech. He looked at Shen Ze, and then at the thunder standing beside him. With a serious look, he asked, "what''s your plan?"


    Shen Ze said: "I am in charge of the Ministry of war and leiming is in charge of the National Academy. We work together. It''s so simple."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s answer, Ning Yansong''s face showed a thoughtful color.


    After a while, Ning Yansong said solemnly: "although you two, one is responsible for the national court and the other is responsible for the Ministry of war, you have not been fully approved and supported by the national court. Even if it is feasible, there will be great resistance if you really want to do it."


    As we all know, launching a large-scale war involves a lot of things and consumes a lot of resources. Without the full support of the State Council, such a thing can hardly be done.


    After all, launching a war really needs to mobilize the whole nation.


    What''s more, launching a war against the Bear Kingdom is bound to be a large-scale war, otherwise it will have no effect, and it is still a war that can only be won but not defeated.


    The strength of Longguo''s military department is weaker than that of xiongguo. Now it''s because it doesn''t get the full support of the National Academy. The hope of victory is very slim, and the probability of success is very small.


    "Even if it is done, the probability of success is very small. If you know that it is not possible, why do you do it?" When Ning Yansong said these words, his tone was full of worry.


    What Ning Yansong can think of, Shen Ze and leiming can think of naturally.


    Like Ning Yansong, Shen Ze and Lei Ming also have these concerns.


    However, they were not too worried or pessimistic, especially Shen Ze, because he had the confidence and courage to do it.


    "Mr. Ning, don''t let us down before you do this." Shen Ze said with a light smile.


    Ning Yansong smell speech, respectively looked at Shen Ze and thunder one eye, and then thoughtfully said: "you this is already want to do this thing?"


    In the face of Ning Yansong''s inquiry, Shen Ze and leiming nodded at the same time.


    See two people look serious nod, Ning Yansong also nodded.


    After a while, Ning Yansong said: "since you have already thought about it, then do it!"


    In Ning Yansong''s view, only by launching a war can the situation be broken.


    Now, if the court does not support such a decision, it can only rely on other means.


    Shen Ze and Lei Ming want to do it. Even Ning Yansong knows that it''s not right, they still have a supportive attitude.


    Now there is no time to worry about it. We can only cut the mess quickly and take action as soon as possible. After all, time does not wait for others.


    If we delay further, things will only get worse.


    Shen Ze seemed to think of something suddenly, and said with a smile, "three cobblers are the best. I''d rather be old. You need more advice on this matter."


    Shen Ze said this, obviously seeking the help of Ning Yansong.


    Ning Yansong understood Shen Ze''s meaning and nodded his head without hesitation and agreed: "OK, I''ll get involved in this matter."


    See Ning Yansong agreed to work out, Shen Ze and thunder face all showed a touch of happy color.


    Shen Ze and Lei Ming know Ning Yansong''s ability very well. With Ning Yansong''s help, they can be said to be more powerful and things will be easier to handle.


    "Let''s discuss how to do it concretely." Shen Ze suggested.


    "Good."


    Ning Yansong and leiming nodded.


    Then Shen Ze, Ning Yansong and Lei Ming began to discuss.


    Because Shen Ze and Zhang Che were very busy, Qin Chao and Zhang Che went to cook a meal.


    Lei Ming and Ning Yansong stayed in Shen Ze''s courtyard all night, discussing things all the time. The next day, Lei Ming left, while Ning Yansong stayed.


    At noon, Shen Ze asked Ning Yansong, "Mr. Ning is staying. Are you planning to deploy the army with me?"


    "I can give you advice." Ning Yansong replied.


    "Good." Shen Ze nodded, "I really like to see and hear."


    Then, Shen Ze asked, "what''s your good way of deployment?"


    Ning Yansong pondered for a moment, and then said, "I think we should dispatch the green dragon army directly to attack Xiong."


    In Ning Yansong''s opinion, they have only one chance because they don''t get the support of the national court.


    In this opportunity, they must achieve a success without any problems.


    If we want to achieve such an effect, we must do our best.


    The Qinglong army is the most powerful force in the Dragon kingdom. If you want to make a full attack, it is obviously the best choice to dispatch the Qinglong army to attack Xiong kingdom.


    The Qinglong army is the most powerful force. It is the safest and most effective way for the Qinglong army to attack Xiong.


    Because of these, Ning Yansong proposed to dispatch the Qinglong army to attack Xiong.


    Ning Yansong can think of these, and Shen Ze can obviously think of them.


    In fact, he also had the idea of sending the green dragon army to attack Xiong.


    Today, the Dragon Kingdom and the rat Kingdom have been completely united, so the green dragon army has no need to continue to guard the western border.


    It is normal and reasonable to dispatch the Qinglong army.


    Of course, this is also a need.


    After all, only the green dragon army can show the strongest edge of the Dragon kingdom!

 Chapter 735

    Shen Ze pondered for a moment, then said to Ning Yansong, "I also have plans to dispatch the Qinglong army."


    Ning Yansong nodded, and then said: "now only the green dragon army attacking Xiong can play a maximum role. After all, this is the strongest combat power of the Dragon kingdom."


    Ning Yan relaxed, and then added: "the soldiers you bring out are not simple. Even if the weapons are a little behind, they are still one of the strongest fighting forces in the world today."


    After listening to Ning Yansong''s words, Shen Ze was not modest. He said confidently: "the Qinglong army will not be inferior to any national troops, even the elite troops of Xiong and Ying."


    "Well." Ning Yansong nodded with approval.


    "Then dispatch the Qinglong army to the Northern War Zone as soon as possible."


    Ning Yansong seemed to suddenly think of something, and then he said: "if you send 300000 Qinglong troops to the Northern War Zone, it will be very noisy, and it will certainly attract the attention of Xiong country."


    Shen Ze said: "it''s normal to attract attention, which can''t be avoided. In this case, we don''t have to keep secrets. We just send the Qinglong army to the Northern War Zone openly and openly."


    Ning Yansong said thoughtfully: "if the bear country is aware of the movement there, it will certainly have a heart of prevention."


    "There''s prevention in Xiong country. It''s not so easy, but it''s also good."


    Shen Ze tone sonorous said: "we just want to let Xiong know, we have an idea of him, if he wants to prevent, let him prevent."


    "Anyway, we are going to have a war with Xiong Guo. It doesn''t matter whether he is on guard or not."


    "Moreover, it''s better for Xiong to send most of his troops here so that a large-scale war can be carried out."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ning Yansong nodded and said, "it''s true. Anyway, it''s going to be a war with bear country. It''s really not important for bear country to guard against it."


    "OK, then send the Qinglong army directly to the Northern War Zone."


    "Well." Shen Ze nodded.


    Ning Yansong immediately seemed to think of something, and said: "since we want to have a war with xiongguo, would you like to dispatch more troops in the past?"


    Shen Ze pondered for a while, then shook his head and said, "the green dragon army, the Xuanwu army and the Silver Dragon carving should be enough."


    "The troops from other war zones should stay in the original war zone, so as not to transfer the troops from other war zones and let the thieves take advantage of the situation."


    "Well, that makes sense."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ning Yansong nodded in agreement.


    After that, neither of them spoke again.


    After being silent for a while, Ning Yansong stared at Shen Ze without blinking. He asked seriously, "are you sure you can do it?"


    Hearing this, Shen Ze replied without hesitation, "sure."


    "All right, that''s good." Ning Yansong nodded heavily, and then said nothing more.


    Later, Ning Yansong and Shen Ze discussed the deployment of troops and when to fight.


    After the discussion, Shen Ze gave an order to the western war zone to send 300000 Qinglong troops to the north.


    The three hundred thousand green dragon troops have not only shaken the whole dragon Kingdom, but also made the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom aware of it.


    For the 300000 Qinglong army going north, the most vigilant is undoubtedly Xiong Guo.


    We are not fools. We all know that the Dragon kingdom will not transfer 300000 Qinglong troops from the western war zone to the northern war zone without any reason. It must be because of something.


    Because the northern border of the Dragon Kingdom borders on the Bear Kingdom, Shen Ze dispatched 300000 Qinglong troops to the Northern War Zone, which made the Bear Kingdom feel that it was aimed at them.


    The Qinglong army went northward and was concerned by all parties, which aroused Xiong''s great attention.


    Xiong didn''t know what the Dragon kingdom wanted to do, but for the sake of safety, Xiong made arrangements at the border for the first time to prevent the Dragon kingdom from launching a surprise attack.


    As we all know, the Qinglong army is under the command of Shen Ze, the first God of war in the world. It is not only the most powerful force in the Dragon Kingdom, but also one of the most powerful forces in the world today.


    Xiong didn''t dare to be careless, because once the Qinglong army attacked, Xiong couldn''t deal with it if he didn''t take precautions.


    With the strong fighting power of the Qinglong army, if it invades Xiong''s territory, the consequences are obviously unimaginable.


    Therefore, Xiong did not dare to be careless. Instead, he thought of the worst result and got everything ready.


    In general, the Ministry of arms does not need permission from the State Council for such a big matter as the transfer of the Qinglong army, but at least it needs to report or communicate with the State Council in advance.


    Shen Ze transferred the Qinglong army without authorization, but did not say hello to the court, which shocked and surprised the court staff.


    "What is the Ministry of war doing? How did you suddenly send 300000 Qinglong troops to the Northern War Zone? "


    "What does the green dragon army want to do?"


    "The Qinglong army is under the command of Shen Diaolong. It must be his order to dispatch them. What does Shen Diaolong want to do?"


    "The imperial court didn''t know about such a big thing in advance. It''s really against the rules for Shen Diaolong to do so."


    "I don''t think Shen Diaolong knows what to do. He dares to do so."


    "When Shen Diaolong dispatched 300000 Qinglong troops to the Northern War Zone, he didn''t want to launch an attack on Xiong state, did he?"


    "I think it''s really possible. Shen Diaolong proposed to take the initiative to fight against Xiong. He transferred all the troops in the Western Theater to the northern theater. It seems that he really wants to fight against Xiong."


    "I can''t think of why Shen Diaolong transferred all the 300000 Qinglong troops to the Northern War Zone, except to use force against Xiong."


    "The court has already denied the use of force against Xiong. If Shen Diaolong really wants to use force against Xiong, he is just a fool!"


    "Anyway, Shen Diaolong didn''t follow the rules this time!"


    "No matter how many people there are now, contact Shen Diaolong immediately and ask him what''s going on. If Shen Diaolong really plans to use force against Xiong, our court must stop him. We can''t just sit back and ignore him!"


    For Shen Ze''s unauthorized transfer of 300000 Qinglong troops to the north, the members of the National People''s court were very angry, especially Huang Shiping.


    "Without the instructions of the national court, Shen Diaolong would dare to mobilize the Qinglong army. It''s really lawless!"


    "If I had known that, I should not have restored his position as Grand Marshal of the army and commander in chief of the western war zone at the beginning!"


    "This guy dares to mess about like this. Do you really think I won''t withdraw his position again?"


    "If something happens this time, which affects the whole dragon Kingdom, I''ll take him and punish him severely!"

 Chapter 736

    What Shen Ze has done makes Huang Shiping very unhappy. He has prejudice against Shen Ze. In a rage, he has the idea of withdrawing Shen Ze''s position.


    However, Huang Shiping is very clear now that the state of dragon still needs Shen Ze. He knows that Shen Ze can''t be removed now, otherwise the situation in the state of dragon will become worse.


    Although he was very angry, Huang Shiping had to bear it first.


    "Contact Shen Diaolong immediately and ask him to explain why he wants to mobilize the Qinglong army to the Northern War Zone!"


    At Huang Shiping''s order, the national court criticized Shen Ze, saying that Shen Ze could no longer mobilize his troops without authorization. Shen Ze did not refute, but he just listened to the rebuke from the national court, and did not rest assured.


    Of course, after Shen Ze was reprimanded by the imperial court, he gave orders to the Qinglong army not to act rashly, especially not to attack Xiong.


    Earlier in the Congress, Shen Ze proposed to use force against Xiong state, but the court was worried that Shen Ze would do so. After all, Shen Ze is really the kind of person who can do such a thing.


    Before it happened, the imperial court gave a death order to the Ministry of war and could not launch a war against Xiong.


    Shen Ze just listened to this.


    In order to make better deployment in the first time, Shen Ze also went to the Northern War Zone when the Qinglong army went north.


    Ning Yansong has promised to help, so he followed Shen Ze to the Northern War Zone.


    The incident of Qinglong army''s going north not only attracted the attention of the national court, but also made the people of Longguo have a heated discussion on it.


    "The Ministry of war has transferred all the 300000 Qinglong troops to the Northern War Zone. Is it going to fight against Xiong?"


    "If there is no reason, the green dragon army will not go north without any reason."


    "The state of dragon and the state of bear have reached a very serious situation now. It''s really normal for both sides to fight."


    "Bear country and Eagle country are blocking us like this. If they want to kill us, we don''t have to talk to them. If you want me to say it, just do it!"


    "Yes, if we are carried on like this by the state of bear and the state of eagle, the state of dragon will come to an end sooner or later. We''d better take advantage of our ability to fight with the state of bear and the state of eagle."


    "I hope the Qinglong army will go north this time just to attack xiongguo. Anyway, it''s not easy. No matter how bad it is, it doesn''t matter."


    "The Qinglong army is the most powerful force in the Dragon Kingdom, and it is under the command of Shen Diaolong. If the Qinglong army attacks, Xiong''s side will be very angry and have a headache. After all, the Qinglong army is not so easy to parry."


    "At this time, it is necessary to fight back with violence, otherwise our dragon kingdom will have no chance to turn over."


    "It''s really a feasible way to attack the Bear Kingdom and let the Bear Kingdom reduce its blockade on the Dragon kingdom."


    "Damn it, no matter whether the Qinglong army is going north to defend or attack Xiong, as long as it can solve the problem."


    "It''s all for the sake of this. I think we should fight with Xiong Guo directly! Until the state of bear removes its blockade on the state of dragon. "


    "He won''t be honest if he doesn''t beat Xiong Guo to the point where he can''t bear it."


    "There is nothing to say at this time, and there is no good way to solve the current problem. If we continue to carry on, the Dragon kingdom will be finished sooner or later, so we should simply do nothing and go to war directly, in order to change the current situation."


    "The green dragon army''s going north this time really means to attack Xiong."


    "I also think it''s normal to attack the Bear Kingdom now. After all, the joint blockade of our dragon kingdom by the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom has made our dragon Kingdom go downhill. If we can''t solve all this as soon as possible, our dragon kingdom will never turn over."


    "Yes, now we really have to fight with the state of bear, forcing the state of bear to stop blocking the state of dragon. If the state of bear does not agree, we will fight until he agrees!"


    "Well, if we take the initiative to start a war, the risk is still very high. The strength of our army department in the Dragon kingdom is generally not better than that of Xiong kingdom. If we really fight, we really can''t get any benefits here."


    "It''s true that we can''t get any benefits, but we have to do some things even if they are not good. If we don''t do them now, we may not even have a chance in the future."


    "Although we don''t want to sacrifice our soldiers and consume too much resources, we still have to fight some battles. If we don''t want to fight, we can only fight with our heads firmly!"


    The people of the state of dragon have talked about it one after another and expressed different views.


    "Let''s not think about things too simply. The situation of our dragon kingdom is very bad now. If we take the initiative to launch a war and let ourselves have greater loss, it is to kill ourselves, make ourselves weaker and weaker, and join in the fall."


    "It can be said that launching a war against bear country is really a very risky thing."


    "It''s true that the risk is very good, but there''s a saying that if you don''t succeed, you will become benevolent. Now there is no better way, so you can only do it."


    "I think as long as Shen Diaolong personally leads the Qinglong army in battle, he will surely succeed."


    "I also believe that as long as Shen Diaolong leads the battle, there will be no big problem. After all, Shen Diaolong is the first God of war in the world who is invincible."


    "I also believe in Shen Diaolong. If Shen Diaolong really leads the battle, I think nine times out of ten he will succeed."


    "Shen Diaolong has already created many miracles, and I believe he can create miracles again."


    "It is said that Shen Diaolong has gone north. It seems that he is really ready for a big fight."


    "If we want to go to war with Xiong, let''s wait and see what happens."


    The attention of the people of the Dragon Kingdom and other states converged to the Northern War Zone of the Dragon kingdom.


    What kind of action will Shen Diaolong and 300000 Qinglong troops take when they are all in place?


    Everyone will see.

 Chapter 737

    Shen Ze and Ning Yansong sit side by side on a special military plane flying from Yanjing to the Northern War Zone.


    "Sure enough, the court will be very upset to know that you have transferred the Qinglong army without authorization." Ning Yansong said to Shen Ze with a smile.


    Shen Ze light smile, said: "there will be such a thing, I have long thought of, no big deal."


    Ning Yansong smell speech, after smiling, the words have words to say: "or your boy is fierce, can do their own way, can regardless of the court there meaning."


    Shen Zeyi put it bluntly: "I''m not in trouble either. It''s called that the general will not be subject to military orders abroad."


    Ning Yansong gave Shen Ze a white look, "you are just talking nonsense."


    "For such a big thing, if you don''t listen to instructions, you don''t listen to instructions?"


    Shen Ze smelt speech, smile, didn''t refute, what also didn''t say.


    Ning Yansong seemed to suddenly think of something, and said with some emotion: "you boy is really a good leader in war, but even this character can''t be very good."


    "With your temperament, I don''t know which day you will do something very shocking."


    Shen Ze said with a smile: "don''t worry, although I''m a little bit playful, I don''t have no brain and won''t do anything very bad."


    "You know I''m not a fool."


    Ning Yansong nodded and said, "you don''t fool around, but I believe it."


    "Of course, I still want to remind you that everything should be done safely, and nothing should be done carelessly."


    Ning Yansong seems to have suddenly thought of something, and then he said: "for example, before you directly mobilized the Silver Dragon carving, you slaughtered those powerful people who disturbed the order in Yanjing."


    "I know those guys should die, but you are too hasty to do the best. If possible, you should do it more safely."


    Shen Ze may not care about other people''s words, but he will listen to Ning Yansong''s words.


    So, after listening to Ning Yansong''s words, he nodded solemnly and said, "OK, I''ve kept your reminders in mind. I''ll be more secure in the future."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ning Yansong nodded and said, "just have your words, and I won''t talk too much."


    Shen Ze looked at Ning Yansong, then said with a smile, "is it the older you get, the more wordy you become?"


    Ning Yansong, hearing the words, glared at Shen Ze and said coldly, "what do you mean? Do you really think I''m wordy? I can say I''m wordy, but you can''t


    Seeing Ning Yan''s angry appearance, Shen Ze smiles and says, "I find that you''ve not only become wordy, but also become more and more angry."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ning Yansong''s face is not very good-looking.


    "Do you want to be beaten?"


    "I don''t want to."


    Shen Ze smiles. He knows Ning Yansong can really beat him, so in order not to be beaten, he doesn''t say anything about Ning Yansong.


    Ning Yansong soon got well, and then he said with emotion: "ouch, I may be really not old, but people are really old, many things are a little out of their ability."


    Shen zeben wanted to tease Ning Yansong, but he finally held back and said nothing.


    "We should arrive before the green dragon army in this trip." Ning Yansong then changed the topic.


    "Well." Shen Ze nodded and said, "we must have been faster than the green dragon army in the past."


    Ning Yansong look seriously said: "how do you plan to deploy?"


    Shen Ze said: "there''s nothing to deploy, just fight."


    Ning Yansong''s face became dignified when he heard the speech.


    "Let''s dispatch the green dragon army. It''s very noisy. Xiong Guo must have noticed it and will take corresponding precautions."


    "If we attack rashly, are we likely to have an accident?"


    Shen Ze seriously said: "as long as the force is strong enough, everything is nothing."


    Shen Ze suddenly thought of something. He looked at Ning Yansong with a smile and said, "believe it or not, if I want to, I can take the green dragon army to fight to the capital of Xiong state?"


    Shen Ze said this like a joke.


    But Ning Yansong listened, but did not hesitate to nod, said: "I believe."


    "As long as it''s what Shen Diaolong wants to do, there''s really nothing he can''t do."


    "Yes, this time it''s your Shen Diaolong''s deployment. I''m too lazy to worry so much. I''ll wait to see a good play."


    Shen Ze said with a smile: "all the affairs of the Ministry of war can be handed over to me, but you still need help from the imperial court. You can''t just watch the theater."


    "You are better at coordinating the national court. You can help Lei Ming."


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, Ning Yansong, the former Supreme Leader of the state of dragon, is very clear about the affairs of the national court and knows how to allocate resources.


    Although Lei Ming is now the second leader of the National People''s court, he is still inferior to Ning Yansong in some aspects.


    Ning Yansong helps leiming. Even if this matter does not get the positive support of the National People''s court, it can go on well.


    Ning Yansong naturally understood Shen Ze''s good intentions, so he didn''t hold it. He nodded and said, "OK, I''ll help you with thunder."


    "Well, with you, I''m relieved." Shen Ze nodded and said.


    Ning Yansong said solemnly: "this matter is more difficult than we imagined."


    "Now the national court knows that in order to prevent us from waging war against the Bear Kingdom, we will definitely keep a strict eye on it. If we have any action, I''m afraid we will be found. It''s certainly not very convenient to do things like this."


    "Well." Shen Ze nodded with approval and said, "but even if there are many difficulties, we still have to do all the things we should do."


    "If we do it with all our heart, there''s no way for the court."


    "That''s true, but without the full support of the National People''s court, there are still many difficulties."


    Ning Yansong said: "but now you don''t have to think about it. Since you have made a decision to do it, you should do it to the end."


    "Moreover, as long as our side really starts, I''m afraid the imperial court can only give full support."


    "Even if that group of people in the imperial court no longer have brains, they should know that if we really lose, the Dragon kingdom will not be able to turn over."


    Shen Ze and Ning Yansong share the same view: "our side is really moving. If we go to fight Xiong state, the national court will definitely support us."


    "It happened, it can''t be changed, and it can only win, it can''t be defeated, anyone will know to give their full support, instead of just sit back and let us toss."

 Chapter 738

    Shen Ze said: "if we fight against Xiong Guo, the court will definitely support it. If we don''t support it, then Huang Shiping won''t want to sit in his present position any more."


    Listening to Shen Ze mention Huang Shiping, Ning Yan said: "that guy is really useless. He doesn''t deserve to be the first in the Dragon kingdom."


    "If I had known that he was so capable, I would not have abdicated."


    Shen Ze looked at the indignant Ning Yansong and said with a smile, "didn''t you think he was OK at the beginning? I tell you that he is not fit to be the top leader of the Dragon kingdom. Don''t you believe it


    Ning Yansong nodded and said, "yes, I was blind before. Now I believe what you said. Huang Shiping is really not suitable to be the top leader of the Dragon kingdom."


    In the face of Ning Yansong, Shen Ze did not hide and said directly, "I think it''s necessary for Huang Shiping to retire."


    Ning Yansong said: "at this time, it''s very difficult for Huang Shiping to retire."


    "I think thunder is quite suitable to be the top leader of dragon Kingdom," Shen Ze said


    Ning Yansong looked at Shen Ze suspiciously, and then said, "do you want to push thunder up and let Huang Shiping back?"


    Shen Ze did not hide his thoughts, nodded and said frankly, "I have such a plan."


    Seeing that Shen Ze really had such a meaning, Ning Yansong''s face became more dignified.


    "Do you think thunder is more suitable to be the top leader of the Dragon kingdom?" Ning Yansong asked.


    Shen Ze nodded.


    Ning Yansong said: "this time, we can see thunder''s ability."


    Shen Ze said.


    Ning Yansong then said: "the replacement of the top leader is not a simple thing. Even if you have such an idea, you can''t act rashly."


    "Well." Shen Ze nodded and said, "although I have such an idea, I know I won''t mess with it. I''m not so brainless."


    "This matter can only come naturally, there is no way to be tough."


    Ning Yansong said, "you just know."


    "We can''t be tough in this matter. If we are tough, it is likely to cause a lot of trouble."


    "Of course, at this time, this thing can''t be done. If you are not careful, I''m afraid it will make the Dragon kingdom into a state of irreparable doom."


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "I know."


    Ning Yansong suddenly thought of something and said, "since you are very optimistic about Lei Ming, it should not be a big problem for him to arrange things in the national court."


    "I don''t think it''s a big problem," Shen said


    "It can be done."


    "That''s good." Ning Yansong nodded.


    "Well, take a break. We''ll talk when we get there."


    When Ning Yansong finished, he closed his eyes.


    Seeing this, Shen Ze said nothing more and closed his eyes.


    Almost three hours later, they arrived in the Northern War Zone.


    Ning Yansong is an old leader, and his arrival is welcomed by the northern theater.


    The Northern War Zone obviously knows about the Qinglong army''s going north.


    Li Guangrong, the commander-in-chief of the Northern War Zone, was very curious about why Shen Ze sent the Qinglong army to the Northern War Zone.


    After meeting Shen Ze, Li Guangrong still couldn''t help asking Shen Ze, "Grand Marshal, what do you want to do when you transfer the Qinglong army to the Northern War Zone?"


    As commander in chief of the Northern War Zone, Li Guangrong naturally had to consider the Northern War Zone.


    For Li Guangrong, Shen Ze''s transfer of the Qinglong army to the northern theater was a great consumption to the northern theater.


    After all, it takes a lot of resources to support an army of 300000 people.


    Li Guangrong has to consider not only resources, but also whether Shen Ze wants to use force against Xiong when he transfers the Qinglong army to the Northern War Zone.


    Shen Ze put forward the proposal to initiate war against Xiong Guo at the Congress, which had to be considered by Li Guangrong.


    Everyone knows that Shen Ze can do such a thing.


    If Shen Ze really wants to use force against Xiong Guo, it will definitely involve the Northern War Zone.


    In Li Guangrong''s opinion, if Shen Ze really wants to use force against Xiong Guo, then things will become very big, and he can''t bear the worst of it.


    Of course, Li Guangrong does not want to take such responsibility.


    I''m kidding. The national court has already denied that it is going to use force against Xiong. How can it be done?


    When Li Guangrong asked such a question, Shen Ze knew what the former was thinking.


    Although it needs to be kept secret to launch a war against Xiong, it needs the participation of the Northern War Zone. Shen Ze knows that he needs to let Li Guangrong know about it.


    Therefore, in the face of Li Guangrong''s inquiry, he didn''t hide it. He said directly, "I sent the Qinglong army here to launch a war against Xiong."


    Although the heart has such a guess, but personally heard Shen Ze such a reply, Li Guangrong''s heart or set off a big wave.


    Li Guangrong''s face changed violently for a while, then he said in a low voice, "marshal, do you really want to take the initiative to launch a war against Xiong?"


    Shen Ze said.


    Li Guangrong said: "isn''t it true that the court has denied the initiative of waging war against Xiong? Why does the Grand Marshal do this? "


    Although as a subordinate, some words can not be said and some things can not be asked, Li Guangrong still asked such questions at this time.


    Because in Li Guangrong''s view, the fact that he took the initiative to launch a war against Xiong is too important to say that he can do it.


    No one can tell the consequences of doing this. Li Guangrong is not as brave as Shen Ze. He is very worried that after doing this, there will be very bad consequences.


    What''s more, without the support of the National People''s court, how can this be done and how can it be done successfully?


    Shen Ze knew what Li Guangrong was worried about. He looked serious and said, "I''ve thought of all the things you''re worried about, so you don''t have to worry more."


    After a pause, Shen Ze said, "I need your cooperation in this matter. I need to use the whole northern theater."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Li Guangrong''s face became very dignified.


    "Marshal, can we do this without the support of the national court?" After a while, Li Guangrong asked.


    Shen Ze said: "although this matter does not get the support of the national court, we will get resources if we have thunder to deal with the affairs of the national court."


    "What''s more, you should be able to imagine that as long as we take action, the court will not sit idly by, and in order for us to succeed, the court can only be forced to fully support us."


    "Everyone knows that if we fail, there will be no chance for long Guozhen to turn over!"

 Chapter 739

    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Li Guangrong was still very worried and could not calm down.


    In Li Guangrong''s view, it was a very risky thing to take the initiative to launch a war against Xiong.


    How can we do this well without the full support of the State Council in advance?


    If we do this, even if we get the full support of the national court, there is a high probability of failure.


    If they fail in the end, all those who take part in this matter will become the culprits of the Dragon Kingdom and be nailed to the stigma pillar forever.


    Such a result is obviously not what Li Guangrong wants.


    After pondering for a long time, Li Guangrong proposed to Shen Ze, "Grand Marshal, let''s make it clear to the national court."


    "Even if we really want to take a very big risk to launch a war against bear state, we must get the full support of the national court, raise the combat effectiveness to the highest level, and prepare everything, so that the probability of success will be greater."


    "What you said is reasonable, but if I could get the support of the National People''s court, I would not do that," Shen said


    "Li Guangrong, don''t be so fussy. Since I''m going to do it, I''m sure I will succeed."


    "Whether you agree or not, I will do it."


    "If I do it, will you just sit back and not support me?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Guangrong felt a bitter taste in his heart. He said in a deep voice, "if the Grand Marshal insists on doing it, I will give him my full support."


    Now, Li Guangrong has no other choice.


    After all, if Shen zezhen led the green dragon army to attack Xiong, he couldn''t be watching.


    Li Guangrong also knows that it is not easy to succeed without the full support of the National People''s court. If the northern war zone does not support it any more, it will be impossible to fight and there is almost no possibility of success.


    As a dragon, Li Guangrong naturally does not want to see Shen Ze fail.


    Because for the current dragon Kingdom, it must succeed, otherwise everything will become very bad.


    "Don''t think so much. Just lead the northern theater and cooperate with me." Shen Ze said to Li Guangrong in an indisputable tone.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Li Guangrong didn''t hesitate. He nodded his head and said yes.


    Li Guangrong still knows something about Shen Ze. He knows that Shen Ze will never change his mind about what he has decided. In this case, if he says anything else, it won''t work, he won''t say it again.


    Shen Ze said, "gather the important members of the Northern War Zone and hold a meeting."


    "Good." Li Guangrong nodded.


    Then Li Guangrong left and the convenor went.


    After a while, Li Guangrong called all the important personnel in the Northern War Zone to the commander-in-chief camp, and held a meeting about launching a war against Xiong.


    Ordinary people can imagine that when Shen Ze dispatched the Qinglong army to the Northern War Zone, he meant to use force against Xiong.


    People in the northern theater can naturally think of it.


    Like Li Guangrong, when he learned that Shen Ze was really planning to use force against Xiong when he transferred the Qinglong army to the northern theater, other important personnel in the northern theater were still a little shocked, which caused quite a stir in his heart.


    It''s too big to use force against Xiong Guo!


    However, for the soldiers on the scene, it is worth doing.


    The whole dragon Kingdom knows what''s going on now. It''s a good way to do it.


    Moreover, with Shen Ze taking the lead, there is no reason why we should not follow.


    Therefore, after Shen Ze proposed that the northern theater should cooperate with the Qinglong army to launch an attack on Xiong, everyone had no objection, but nodded in favor.


    Shen Zekai''s meeting is not to say anything specially, but to say hello to everyone in advance, so that everyone has a psychological preparation. Of course, he is also preparing to do it in advance.


    Before the green dragon army arrived, we had to make preparations first.


    When the green dragon army arrives, a lot of things will start.


    To tell the truth, as long as he can be transferred to the Ministry of war, the national court can''t stop Shen Ze from doing it.


    Therefore, even if the court thought that Shen Ze would attack Xiong state, there was no way to stop him. Except for verbal warning, or giving him some mandatory orders, these had no effect on Shen Ze.


    After Shen Ze held a meeting with important members of the northern theater, the matter spread throughout the northern theater.


    As for the attack on Xiong Kingdom, everyone was shocked, but they were prepared. The soldiers who had expected these things in advance didn''t have much trouble.


    Moreover, as a soldier, the basaltic army has an air in their hearts. Many people support Shen Ze''s plan to lead the attack on Xiong.


    Because we all know what the situation is, and because of the blockade of the bear and Eagle countries, we all want to vent our anger.


    Of course, everyone is very angry and unhappy with the country of bear and the country of eagle.


    As for the attack on Xiong, we all have no intention of resisting. Instead, we have a supportive attitude.


    If we attack the state of Xiong, at least the evil spirit in our hearts will come out.


    So, when we heard that we were going to attack bear country, we were still a little excited.


    "Damn, it''s to attack the Bear Kingdom and let the Bear Kingdom know how powerful we are!"


    "This time, we must do our best to let bear know that we are not soft persimmons that can be bullied at will."


    "Both the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom want to kill the Dragon kingdom. We also want to kill the Bear Kingdom. This time, we''d better go directly to the capital of the Bear Kingdom and destroy the Bear Kingdom."


    "There''s nothing to say, just fight. It''s a big deal to die in battle!"


    "There''s nothing to think about in Longguo''s current situation. If we can''t achieve our goal, we''ll die in battle. At least we''ve made efforts."


    "No matter how many, as long as you can kill the bandits in Xiong country, everything will be OK."


    "Don''t be so excited. We''re afraid we can''t do it without the full support of the National People''s court."


    "We have to do it without the full support of the national court. I believe our Grand Marshal, since he wants to do it, we''re done!"


    "The national court has denied the attack on Xiong. If we don''t have the full support of the national court, we''ll attack Xiong. The probability of success is very small. We may lose our wife and lose our troops in the end, and we''ll get nothing."


    "These are really problems, but I still believe in Grand Marshal. Since Grand Marshal said he would attack Xiong, there would be no problem. I believe Grand Marshal, and I believe we can successfully accomplish this thing with Grand Marshal."

 Chapter 740

    A few years ago, Shen Ze was born. He grew from a nobody to the head of a hundred generals. He became the first God of war in the first day of junior high school, and became the first God of war in the world.


    The battles led by Shen Ze have always been great victories. Even in the previous World War I at JIANMENGUAN, they are still tied with Xiong Guo even though they are completely at a disadvantage.


    In the eyes of the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom, Shen Ze is the myth of invincibility and the God of the army.


    As long as Shen Ze leads the battle, he will be invincible and invincible.


    Therefore, the soldiers in the northern theater are very confident that Shen Ze will lead the battle and attack Xiong Guo, because in their view, as long as they follow Shen Ze, they will not lose.


    Obviously, sometimes faith and confidence are very important. As long as we hold the belief that we will win, we can get twice the result with half the effort.


    Most of the soldiers in the Northern War Zone support Shen Ze''s attack on Xiong. Only a small number of them hold a less optimistic attitude, but generally speaking, they have no objection.


    For soldiers, obedience to orders from their superiors is a matter of course.


    Shen Ze, the Grand Marshal of the army, had no choice but to follow orders to attack Xiong.


    Of course, they are willing to follow Shen Ze''s orders and attack Xiong Guo.


    "The Grand Marshal has made it clear that he is going to attack Xiong. Let''s not think so much about it. We just need to think about how to prepare for the battle we are going to fight."


    "Yes, don''t think so much about it. Since the Grand Marshal has decided to fight against Xiong, let''s make all preparations and have a big fight!"


    "This time, we must beat the Bear Kingdom, let the Bear Kingdom know the pain, let the Bear Kingdom give up and continue to blockade our dragon kingdom!"


    "Let''s take good care of ourselves. When the war comes together, we''ll fight Xiong to death!"


    For ordinary soldiers, the order of the superior is the indicator of all actions.


    Now, Shen Ze has made it clear that he wants to attack Xiong state. For the soldiers, there is not much to think about. What they can do is to be ready and do a big fight.


    Some soldiers can''t wait to fight bear country, so as to vent their anger and resentment.


    After the news of attacking Xiong Kingdom spread in the Northern War Zone, it naturally couldn''t be hidden, and the imperial court got the news.


    The National People''s court originally wanted to know what Shen Ze wanted to do when he transferred the Qinglong army to the northern theater, so he always focused on the northern theater.


    The news of the attack on Xiong state spread in the Northern War Zone, and it was normal for the national court to learn about it.


    "Shen Diaolong is so bold that he really wants to attack Xiong state!"


    "The national court has rejected the attack on Xiong. Shen Diaolong also sent troops to attack Xiong without authorization. It''s really outrageous."


    "By doing so, Shen Diaolong clearly means to disobey the court. He is totally lawless and must be severely punished."


    "This Shen Diaolong is too much. He''s good at his own business. Isn''t he afraid to take responsibility?"


    "If Shen Diaolong fails to attack Xiong state without authorization, he will not be able to apologize even if he dies!"


    "No, it''s too risky to use force against Xiong. We must stop Shen Diaolong from attacking Xiong!"


    "Yes, we must stop Shen Diaolong from harming the whole dragon kingdom!"


    "Is Shen Diaolong''s brain jammed by the door this time, or what? How can he do such things without authorization? Is he really not afraid to become a sinner of the Dragon kingdom?"


    "Without the permission of the imperial court, Shen Diaolong''s position in the Army Department should not have been restored."


    After learning that Shen Ze was going to lead the army to attack Xiong, the members of the imperial court were very upset. After all, Shen Ze not only failed to comply with the will of the imperial court, but also violated the will of the imperial court.


    For a state, the national court is the biggest, and all state affairs should be decided by the national court.


    Even if Shen Ze is the Dragon God of the Dragon Kingdom and the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, he is also under the control of the State Council. In launching a war, it is obvious that Shen Ze should not be allowed to make trouble.


    Shen Ze sent troops to attack Xiong state without authorization. In the eyes of the court, Shen Ze insulted them and ignored them.


    Even if Shen Ze''s actions are reasonable and necessary, the members of the National People''s court criticized Shen Ze first and said that Shen Ze was wrong.


    "The imperial court should immediately give a death order to stop Shen Diaolong. He can''t lead the army to attack Xiong state!"


    "Yes, we must give an order immediately. We must not attack the Bear Kingdom!"


    "I think it''s too late to give an order now. Since Shen Diaolong has decided to take the lead in attacking Xiong state and released the information, it shows that he is not afraid to let the court know or stop him."


    "With Shen Diaolong''s temperament, he certainly won''t listen to the instructions given by the National People''s court. It''s really useless to give orders now."


    "No one can stop Shen Diaolong''s decision. Let''s not think about the court''s order and let Shen Diaolong stop."


    "Is it difficult for Shen Diaolong to lead the army to attack Xiong?"


    "If Shen Diaolong is really allowed to lead the army to attack Xiong Kingdom, then the Dragon kingdom is likely to be brought to the point of no return."


    "Yes, at this time, it''s really not the time when we can launch a war at will. The situation in Longguo is not very good. If there is a large consumption of resources, we can''t turn over."


    "The risk of using force against Xiong is very great. Shen Diaolong''s doing this is sheer nonsense. We must not let him do it!"


    "Everything should be done according to the decision of the national court. Shen Diaolong is against the will of the national court. This is absolutely not allowed."


    "In any case, we should try to stop Shen Diaolong."


    "If you want me to say that now the National People''s court has directly removed Shen Diaolong from his post, leaving him no authority to dispatch troops."


    "It''s really a good way to get rid of Shen Diaolong''s position. If he has no authority, others will not follow his instructions."


    "Yes, immediately remove all the positions of Shen Diaolong, so that he has no power to mobilize the troops."


    All the members of the imperial court were indignant and didn''t want Shen Ze to lead the army to attack Xiong. Many people suggested that Shen Ze be removed from his post so that he had no power to mobilize the troops.


    "Shen Diaolong plays an important role in the Dragon kingdom. Even if he acted without authorization this time, we can''t say that he should be removed from his post."


    "Yes, our dragon kingdom is in a very bad situation. If Shen Diaolong''s position is removed again, it will be a very good thing for Xiong Kingdom and Ying kingdom. After all, Shen Diaolong can still play a lot of role."


    There are still some rational people who do not support the removal of Shen Ze''s post by the national court.

 Chapter 741

    Shen Ze, just like the dinghaishen needle, played an important role in the Dragon kingdom.


    As the most invincible and universally recognized God of war, Shen Ze''s existence has a certain deterrent effect on other countries.


    Moreover, Shen Ze is both civil and military. It is obviously better for him to lead the battle than anyone else.


    Because of these, how can Shen Ze be removed?


    Longguo is now in a very bad situation, there are many places need to use Shenze.


    Therefore, from all aspects, the court should not withdraw Shen Ze''s post at this time.


    "Shen Diaolong is still very important to the Dragon kingdom. We really can''t remove him at this time."


    "Yes, the current situation of the Dragon kingdom is not good. If Shen Diaolong''s position is removed, it will certainly cause some unnecessary panic. After all, Shen Diaolong has a very high position in the hearts of the people of the Dragon kingdom."


    "The removal of Shen Diaolong from his post at this time will not only cause losses to the Dragon Kingdom, but also make the people of the Dragon Kingdom dissatisfied. It''s better not to remove him from his post."


    Despite the anger and displeasure, most of the members of the National People''s court remained rational, thought calmly, and did not make a direct judgment. Because of such a matter, Shen Ze was removed from his post.


    "Shen Diaolong''s position can not be removed for the time being, but he must stop leading the attack on Xiong state!"


    "Yes, even if Shen Diaolong didn''t follow the court''s will and disobeyed the court''s will, we could let others follow the court''s will."


    "We can give orders to the Northern War Zone, so that the Northern War Zone will not support Shen Diaolong''s attack on bear state. Without the supply of resources, Shen Diaolong will not be able to attack bear state."


    "There is indeed another way to prevent Shen Diaolong from attacking Xiong state, but I''m afraid that Shen Diaolong will go his own way and insist on attacking Xiong state, so no one can stop him."


    "The imperial court can''t control Shen Diaolong, and other people can''t control Shen Diaolong. It''s obviously unrealistic for the Northern War Zone to stop Shen Diaolong from attacking Xiong."


    "I think the best way is to directly control Shen Diaolong, so that Shen Diaolong can''t give orders."


    "Yes, you can put Shen Diaolong under house arrest, and everything will be easy to say."


    "As long as Shen Diaolong''s personal freedom is limited, he can''t lead the army to attack Xiong."


    "This is indeed a way to solve the fundamental problem, but how can Shen Diaolong''s freedom be restricted? Who can put Shen Diaolong under house arrest?"


    "Shen Diaolong is a top martial artist. He has all kinds of force. If he doesn''t want to be put under house arrest, who can put him under house arrest?"


    "Shen Diaolong is really powerful, but it''s not invincible. There are other top martial artists in our country. We can call them together to restrict Shen Diaolong."


    "The court has the greatest appeal. If we call on the top martial artists, we can obviously succeed. If we find more top martial artists, we can limit Shen Diaolong."


    "It''s really a way to try."


    "The national court will go directly to the people of the Wudao Association and let the Wudao association do it."


    "Well, it''s good. You can go to the Wudao association to do it."


    "That''s the decision. Let the martial arts association restrict Shen Diaolong in the name of the national court."


    "The court will send a steward to take the people from the martial arts association to Shen Diaolong. This is better!"


    "Yes, it must be led by the people of the national court, otherwise the people of the martial arts association dare not move Shen Diaolong."


    "There is still time, because the Qinglong army has not yet arrived in the Northern War Zone."


    "The National People''s court should arrange people to go to the Northern War Zone as soon as possible."


    Before that, the national court had decided not to launch war against Xiong for the time being.


    Now, naturally, the national court will not watch Shen Ze attack Xiong. In order to prevent Shen Ze from doing this, the national court decides to send someone to restrict Shen Ze''s actions with the people from the martial arts association.


    Huang Shiping had a close relationship with Ouyang Qingfeng. Huang Shiping came forward to ask the martial arts association to help the court restrict Shen Ze, which is obviously not a difficult thing to do.


    Of course, even if there is no relationship between Huang Shiping and Ouyang Qingfeng, the martial arts association will still cooperate and will not refuse as long as the court needs, even if Shen Ze is the one to deal with.


    After all, the court is the head of a nation, and no organization or group is worth mentioning in front of the power of a nation.


    For the Wudao Association, even if things are very difficult, they can only follow the instructions of the national court and stick to their heads.


    The Wudao association is very clear that if it doesn''t follow the will of the national court, it can''t continue to exist.


    Against the national court, there must be no good end.


    This is a wise saying for any organization or force.


    Therefore, the court asked the martial arts association to assist in handling affairs. The martial arts association only agreed, not refused.


    In order to control Shen Ze before he dispatched troops to attack Xiong state, the national court made a good plan and took action immediately.


    Members of the National Academy of Sciences went to contact the Wudao Association.


    Previously, Ouyang Qingfeng, the president of the martial arts association, did not listen to Huang Shiping''s intention to kill Shen Ze. Instead, he agreed with Shen Ze to fight until Shen Ze recovered and his martial arts strength returned to its peak.


    After the engagement, Ouyang Qingfeng closed the door with all his heart, just as he was trying to build up his strength and try to get his martial arts strength to the top. He wanted to be in the best condition to fight with Shen Ze in the future.


    During this period of time, Ouyang Qingfeng is two ears do not hear things outside the window, closed heart, for the outside world do not know what happened.


    The order came from the national court, and the people of the martial arts association obviously did not dare to trust Ouyang Qingfeng. After receiving the order from the national court, Xu Xiao, the eldest disciple of Ouyang Qingfeng, felt that the matter was too big. Even though he knew Ouyang Qingfeng was closed and could not be disturbed, he went to find Ouyang Qingfeng.


    After all, this is an order issued by the National People''s court. It can''t be found out from the imperial edict. We must deal with it well without any carelessness.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is the president of the martial arts association. If the national court asks the martial arts association to handle affairs, Ouyang Qingfeng must know.


    Therefore, even if it would disturb Ouyang Qingfeng''s seclusion, Xu Xiao still found Ouyang Qingfeng out of the seclusion.


    Ouyang Qingfeng closed his door and was not in a good mood after being disturbed by Xu Xiao.


    Seeing Xu Xiao, Ouyang Qingfeng was both puzzled and annoyed, and asked, "what''s the important thing that makes you call me out from the closed door?"


    Xu Xiao didn''t show off, and replied solemnly: "master, the National Academy asked our Martial Arts Association to help us deal with Shen Diaolong."


    After hearing Xu Xiao''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng frowned and his face became dignified.

 Chapter 742

    Ouyang Qingfeng looked at Xu Xiao and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xu Xiao first told Ouyang Qingfeng what had happened recently, and then said, "Shen Diaolong wants to lead the army to attack Xiong state, but the national court denies this and refuses to let Shen Diaolong attack Xiong state."


    "You know, no one can stop Shen Diaolong from doing anything, and he will do what he decides to do. Even if the court stops him, it will not help."


    "In order not to let Shen Diaolong lead the army to attack Xiong state, the national court plans to take compulsory measures and let the martial arts association help to control Shen Diaolong."


    After listening to Xu Xiao''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng looks thoughtful.


    After a while, Ouyang Qingfeng said with emotion: "I didn''t expect that I was closed for a period of time, and so many things happened."


    Although Ouyang Qingfeng is a martial arts fanatic and devoted to martial arts, he is still a dragon after all.


    Every man is responsible for the rise and fall of a nation.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is obviously still worried about the Dragon kingdom.


    "The situation of the Dragon Kingdom has become so bad. The Bear Kingdom and the eagle kingdom are trying to kill us!" Ouyang Qingfeng said in a deep voice.


    Xu Xiaowen nodded his head and said, "the state of bear and the state of Eagle are just trying to bring down the state of dragon. Moreover, they have taken practical actions. If the state of dragon can''t find a way to break the situation, it will be impossible."


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded and said: "the bear country and the eagle country are completely united. No country can match their strength. It''s hard for us, the dragon country and the mouse country."


    Xu Xiaochen said: "even if it''s difficult, we have to find a way to get through it. It''s impossible to let Xiong and Ying fall like this."


    "That''s what I said, but there''s no good way!" Ouyang Qingfeng said with a frown.


    Xu Xiao chanted for a while and said, "I think Shen Diaolong''s method is very good."


    "The Dragon Kingdom takes the initiative to attack the Bear Kingdom, so as to break up the alliance between the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, and to help the Dragon kingdom out."


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded with approval and said, "Shen Diaolong is not an ordinary person. His idea is definitely correct."


    "Since Shen Diaolong still insisted on launching a war against the state of Xiong when he was stopped by the national court, Shen Diaolong really thought it over and thought it was very necessary to do it, so he did it."


    "Well, I think so, too."


    Xu Xiao nodded, and then said, "I don''t think we should stop Shen Diaolong, but we should support Shen Diaolong to do so."


    "I can''t figure out why the imperial court would stop Shen Diaolong from attacking Xiong. I can''t figure out why the imperial court didn''t adopt the method proposed by Shen Diaolong."


    Ouyang Qingfeng said, "it''s really hard to understand."


    "Shen Diaolong is one of the most brilliant stars in this era. Although he is young, his vision and pattern are beyond the reach of ordinary people. I think the imperial court should believe in Shen Diaolong and support Shen Diaolong in attacking Xiong Kingdom instead of restricting Shen Diaolong."


    "In the current situation of the Dragon Kingdom, I think only Shen Diaolong can be the savior to save the Dragon kingdom from fire and water."


    Xu Xiao said: "I also think that only Shen Diaolong can save the Dragon kingdom in danger."


    Ouyang Qingfeng seemed to be thinking about it. After a while, he said, "I don''t think we should help the imperial court to restrict Shen Diaolong. We should let Shen Diaolong lead the army to attack Xiong."


    Xu Xiao nodded in agreement, and then said, "even if our Martial Arts Association is mobilized, it may not be able to restrict Shen Diaolong. Of course, I don''t think we should restrict Shen Diaolong."


    "It''s just that the court asked us to do so. Are we going against the court''s will?"


    Xu Xiao''s tone was full of worry.


    "The meaning of the national court can''t be violated. If our Martial Arts Association doesn''t follow the meaning of the national court, it''s hard to explain."


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded, and then said: "a gentleman has something to do, something not to do, this thing does not need to think too much, we do not need to listen to the meaning of the court."


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Xu Xiao''s face became very dignified.


    If you don''t listen to the meaning of the national court, aren''t you afraid of the huge trouble of the martial arts association?


    Ouyang Qingfeng obviously knew what Xu Xiao was thinking. He said, "our martial arts association can help the imperial court go to the Northern War Zone, but we are not going to restrict Shen Diaolong, but to follow Shen Diaolong to attack Xiong."


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Xu Xiao''s face became more dignified.


    Xu Xiao said, "master, do you want our Martial Arts Association to participate in the war?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded and said, "I really have this plan."


    Xu Xiaowen''s face became more dignified than ever before.


    "Master, going to the battlefield is not a small thing. Are you sure you want us to go to the martial arts association?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded without hesitation.


    "When the country is in danger, everyone should step forward. Moreover, the Dragon Kingdom needs us now. We can help if we can, and we can help if we can."


    Ouyang Qingfeng said in a deep voice: "the current situation of the Dragon kingdom is not optimistic. This battle not only needs to be fought, but also needs to be won completely. Otherwise, it will not be able to extricate the Dragon kingdom."


    "Although we warriors have never fought in the battlefield, our own force is not vulgar. We can still fight more in the battlefield. I believe it can play a significant role."


    Xu Xiao nodded and said, "the Dragon Kingdom needs to fight a war now, and it needs to win, otherwise there is no chance to turn over."


    "The words of the warrior of our martial arts association should be able to play a significant role."


    "After all, we are all strong, much better than ordinary people. Even if we have weapons, we should be able to fight more."


    "Well, I think so, too."


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded, and then said, "I hope the warriors of our martial arts association can form a separate team to make a good start for our dragon Kingdom, to be a pioneer, to open a gap for the army, and to work out a bright future."


    "Shizun''s meaning is to let the warriors of our martial arts association do the vanguard camp and charge first?" Xu Xiao said.


    "We can do that if we need to," Ouyang said


    "Well." Xu Xiao nodded.


    Then, Xu Xiao suddenly thought of something and said, "if the warriors of our Martial Arts Association know that we are going to the northern border to fight in the battlefield, I don''t know whether they will or will not go."


    Ouyang Qingfeng said: "Every warrior is not a coward. When the country needs him, I believe everyone will be willing to stand up!"

 Chapter 743

    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Xu Xiao nodded and said, "I also think the members of our martial arts association are all dignified people. If it''s for the sake of the nation, everyone should really stand up."


    After a pause, Xu Xiaojin went on to say, "however, it''s not easy to deal with this side of the national court."


    "After the news of the national court came down, almost all members of the martial arts association knew about it."


    "According to the meaning of the national court, no matter how many people are dispatched by our Wudao Association, we must restrict Shen Diaolong."


    "After our members knew the news, they were ready to restrict Shen Diaolong."


    "Although everyone didn''t want to deal with Shen Diaolong, it was the meaning of the national court, and everyone accepted it."


    With a trace of worry in his voice, Xu Xiao said in a deep voice, "now everyone is thinking about how to restrict Shen Diaolong, but not going to fight in the battlefield."


    "If you tell them at this time that you want to go to the northern border and follow Shen Diaolong to attack Xiong, I don''t know how many people will accept it."


    After listening to Xu Xiao''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng''s face showed a thoughtful color.


    Obviously, what Xu Xiao said is obviously a problem.


    The national court issued a direct order to let the Wudao Association cooperate and go to the Northern War Zone to restrict Shen Ze.


    Ouyang Qingfeng wanted the members of the martial arts association to go to war, which not only made the members of the martial arts association go against the meaning of the national court, but also made them go against the national court. After all, the national court did not allow Shen Ze to attack Xiong.


    They not only disobey the meaning of the court, but also fight against it. It''s like committing a capital crime. When the court asks for a crime, how can they bear it?


    This is an objective fact. Ouyang Qingfeng, the president of the martial arts association, doesn''t care. Neither does Xu Xiao. But it doesn''t mean that other martial arts people don''t care.


    After all, as we all know, it will not come to a good end to fight against the national court.


    Even if the extraordinary and refined warrior is against the imperial court, there is only one way to die!


    If, according to Ouyang Qingfeng, the members of the martial arts association went to the Northern War Zone this time, not to restrict Shen Diaolong, but to follow Shen Ze to attack Xiong Kingdom, then once the national court blamed him, no one could escape!


    In such a situation, not everyone can put life and death aside and do it.


    "If we don''t restrict Shen Diaolong, it means we don''t comply with the meaning of the national court. If we help Shen Diaolong to attack Xiong state, it means we fight against the national court, which is equivalent to adding one class to the crime. When the national court asks for the crime, we''re afraid we can all blame."


    Xu Xiao said anxiously, "it''s not a good thing to fight against the national court after all."


    Xu Xiao can think of these, Ouyang Qingfeng can naturally think of them.


    Ouyang Qingfeng frowned and pondered for a while, then his eyes brightened as if he suddenly thought of a good idea.


    Then, Ouyang Qingfeng said slowly, "I know what you said, and I know what you are worried about."


    "If we don''t restrict Shen Diaolong, it''s really against the meaning of the national court. To follow Shen Diaolong to attack Xiong state is to fight against the national court. It''s almost a big crime of beheading."


    "However, this is in the case of our failure. Why not think about it in a different way?"


    "Why don''t you want us to follow Shen Diaolong to attack Xiong Kingdom, win the battle and achieve our goal successfully?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng said in a positive tone: "we have dealt with Shen Diaolong. We should know what kind of person Shen Diaolong is. Moreover, we are very clear about Shen Diaolong''s brilliant deeds."


    "Shen Diaolong is by no means the kind of person who acts rashly. Without absolute certainty, he will not insist on attacking Xiong state in defiance of the order of the national court."


    "This is obviously something that Shen Diaolong has already thought about. He thinks that attacking xiongguo can achieve his goal and solve the current predicament of Longguo. Then it''s very worthwhile for us to follow him to do this."


    "We should believe him. As long as we win the battle with him and let Xiong country stop fighting for the dragon country, then we are all meritorious officials. Naturally, we can overcome our achievements."


    "As long as we build the cause of saving the Dragon Kingdom, then the court will not be able to convict us."


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Xu xiaozan nodded at the same place and said, "what the master said is reasonable."


    "We can really think like this. As long as we win the battle and break the siege for the Dragon Kingdom, we can really offset our contributions and not be accused by the national court."


    Ouyang Qingfeng said in a positive tone: "at this time, we should not think too much, as long as we believe in Shen Diaolong and follow him."


    "Well." Xu Xiao nodded in agreement.


    Then, Xu Xiao said to Ouyang Qingfeng, "master, I''m going to inform our members now. What are we going to do when we go to Beijing?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng thought about it, and then said, "don''t tell us what we are going to do in the north for the time being."


    Xu Xiao Wen speech, doubtfully picked pick eyebrows, asked: "this is why?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng said: "this matter needs to be kept secret."


    "If we spread the news that our martial arts association was helping Shen Diaolong to attack Xiong Kingdom and was known by the national court, then we might not be able to go to the north."


    Xu Xiao Wen Yan, agreed to nod.


    Ouyang Qingfeng then said, "well, let''s first tell you that the purpose of going to Beijing is to assist the imperial court and restrict Shen Diaolong. This purpose will remain unchanged for the time being."


    "When we get to the north, we''ll tell you the truth."


    "Good." Xu Xiao nodded.


    Ouyang Qingfeng said: "this time on the battlefield, more people and more strength, you go to mobilize it, try to call the members."


    "Good!" Xu Xiao agreed without hesitation.


    Ouyang Qingfeng said, "OK, you can do it now. We''ll leave for the north as soon as possible."


    As soon as the words were finished, Ouyang Qingfeng waved to Xu Xiao.


    Xu Xiao bowed to Ouyang Qingfeng, then turned and left.


    After Xu Xiao left, only Ouyang Qingfeng was left in the room.


    Ouyang Qingfeng turned his head and looked to the north. He seemed to see the vast snow in the north, and his eyes were full of deep light.


    Ouyang Qingfeng muttered to himself: "Shen Diaolong, before we fight, let''s fight side by side."


    This time, Longguo is in trouble.


    For the sake of the Dragon Kingdom, Shen Ze is willing to take great risks, and is not afraid to become a sinner of the Dragon kingdom. He insists on attacking the Bear Kingdom, which is obviously a kind of spirit.


    Ouyang Qingfeng admires Shen Ze for this.


    This time, Ouyang Qingfeng made up his mind to help Shen Ze to the end!

 Chapter 744

    After the court issued the order, the members of the Martial Arts Association received the news.


    As for the fact that the national court asked the Wudao association to go to the Northern War Zone to restrict Shen Ze, it caused a heated discussion within the Wudao Association.


    "Shen Diaolong is fighting against the imperial court."


    "The court didn''t want Shen Diaolong to attack Xiong, but Shen Diaolong wanted to do so!"


    "Shen Diaolong is such a bull that he dares to fight against the imperial court!"


    "The court asked us to restrict Shen Diaolong, which is really a headache!"


    "Yes, we have to listen to the imperial court''s orders, but it''s really difficult to restrict Shen Diaolong. Who doesn''t know that Shen Diaolong is a top martial arts man and has killed a martial arts master, which can be easily restricted."


    "What''s more, Shen Diaolong''s status and status are too high. If we restrict him, even the following crimes are similar to crimes."


    "I think it''s really hard to deal with. On one hand, it''s the imperial court, on the other hand, it''s Shen Diaolong. It''s not easy to get into trouble on both sides."


    "The imperial court is Niubi, but Shen Diaolong is not a vegetarian either. Shen Diaolong has restored his position as Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the status of the Dragon kingdom. Can we provoke him if he is less than one person and more than ten thousand people?"


    "We run to restrict Shen Diaolong. If Shen Diaolong is irritated, he will solve us all. We can''t find any place to cry."


    "With Shen Diaolong''s temper, he can really kill us all. After all, we are the first to provoke him."


    "Damn, if I can, I don''t want to deal with Shen Diaolong."


    "To deal with Shen Diaolong is really a very difficult matter. Can we have a good talk with the court and let the court change its mind and not restrict Shen Diaolong?"


    "I don''t think the imperial court and Shen Diaolong should fight each other like this. The situation of the Dragon kingdom is very bad now. We should talk about everything well instead of fighting and having too much fun."


    "If the court and Shen Diaolong have a quarrel, it''s really a pain for relatives and a pain for enemies."


    "Yes, the imperial court and Shen Diaolong are not happy. They have different opinions. Isn''t that what Xiong and Ying want to see?"


    "Everyone knows that Shen Diaolong plays a very important role in the Dragon kingdom. If Shen Diaolong is made by the imperial court, it will be a huge loss to the Dragon kingdom."


    "Actually, I can''t figure out why the imperial court decided to engage in Shen Diaolong. Shouldn''t it be to support Shen Diaolong?"


    "Now there is no good way to save the Dragon kingdom from fire and water. I think it''s right to follow Shen Diaolong''s idea. Only by initiating war can we break the current situation. I really can''t think of any other way to break the situation."


    "In fact, a lot of things will be known after careful consideration. Shen Diaolong would rather risk the world''s great injustice than go against the meaning of the national court and lead the troops to attack Xiong state, which shows that this matter has the necessity and value to do."


    "Who is Shen Diaolong? It''s the supreme pride of heaven and the existence of half man and half god. It''s like a demon. Leading the army has always been a strategy, otherwise it would never have been defeated. Shen Diaolong never acted rashly, but carefully considered the decision to attack Xiong kingdom. "


    "Shen Diaolong is a man worthy of our trust. Since he has decided to attack xiongguo, we should support him, even if we want to win the whole dragon Kingdom and everyone''s life!"


    "People in other countries don''t know about Shen Diaolong, but we in the Dragon Kingdom know Shen Diaolong very well. Even if we don''t have contact with him and only know his deeds, I still believe in him and Shen Diaolong has the ability to solve these problems."


    "I also believe in Shen Diaolong, and I think we should support Shen Diaolong."


    "Well, even if we support Shen Diaolong, it''s useless. If the court doesn''t support him, it''s very difficult to do this."


    "It''s really hard for the imperial court to compete with Shen Diaolong. It''s even more difficult for us to get in the middle!"


    "The meaning of the court can''t be ignored. Now it''s really hard for us to do it. Shen Diaolong can''t do it either."


    "We all know that if we don''t comply with the court''s will, there will be no good end. At this time, we can only listen to the court''s will and take a step first."


    "Yes, I''d better listen to the court first. Anyway, it''s not the time to start. Maybe it will change before we start."


    "Yes, let''s not think about it any more. Let''s do it according to the court''s idea first."


    Members of the martial arts association feel that it is very difficult for the court to ask members of the martial arts association to go to the Northern War Zone and assist the court to restrict Shen Diaolong.


    No matter the court or Shen Diaolong, members of the martial arts association don''t want to offend him. Of course, they don''t want to restrict Shen Diaolong either. Instead, they support Shen Diaolong to attack Xiong.


    Therefore, members of the martial arts association feel a little headache when the national academy makes such a move.


    They had no choice but to follow the court''s instructions.


    As everyone knows the news, it is very convenient for Xu Xiao to mobilize.


    If it is to restrict Shen Ze, it is obvious that the martial arts association does not have to go all out. Because it intends to follow Shen Ze to attack Xiong state, it is obviously necessary for the martial arts association to go all out.


    Therefore, Xu Xiao was surprised to inform all members of the Wudao association to go on, and let more members of the Wudao association go to the Northern War Zone as far as possible.


    Everyone thought it was in response to the call of the National People''s court, so they all responded positively and agreed to go to the Northern War Zone.


    In the end, nearly 50000 members of the martial arts association decided to go to the Northern War Zone.


    The imperial court was in a hurry, so as soon as they got together, they set out for the Northern War Zone.


    On the side of Yanjing, Shen Ze has been watched.


    The national court asked the Wu Dao association to help him to come to the Northern War Zone to restrict him. He knew it for the first time.


    "Are the members of the National Assembly all idiots? How could they want to do such a thing? Huang Shiping is really unworthy of being the supreme leader of the National People''s court! "


    When Ning Yansong learned about this, he became more and more dissatisfied with Huang Shiping''s imperial court. Of course, he was even more dissatisfied with Huang Shiping himself.


    "If you don''t support us to attack Xiong Kingdom, it''s really ridiculous that you still want to do something and run to stop us. Now the national court is really bad!"


    Ning Yansong is very angry and reproaches.


    "As early as I knew today, I didn''t take the initiative to step down and let Huang Shiping not take the first place in the Dragon kingdom. It''s really getting worse every day when the Dragon kingdom is handed over to him!"


    "Now I also think that Huang Shiping should be brought down to prevent him from harming the Dragon Kingdom and taking the Dragon kingdom in a bad direction!"

 Chapter 745

    "That old guy Huang Shiping is really not good. He is not on the road at all. He has no ability to take the lead at all!"


    Qin Chao was also very angry that the national court asked the Wudao association to help restrict Shen Ze from attacking Xiong.


    "If it goes on like this, the Dragon kingdom will be taken to the sewer by Huang Shiping sooner or later!"


    "If you want me to say that it''s time to give Huang Shiping down and not let him continue to lead the Dragon kingdom."


    "It''s absolutely right for the master to think of something good. Even if the national court doesn''t support it, it''s even necessary to limit the master''s action. The people in the national court are really out of their mind!"


    "It''s a bad thing for the Dragon kingdom to let these brainless people lead the Dragon kingdom."


    "I think it''s time to replace all the people in the national court."


    Qin Chao was very angry and said all these treacherous words.


    Ning Yansong was also unhappy with the imperial court at this time, so after listening to Qin Chao''s words, he immediately echoed: "yes, it''s time to replace all the people in the imperial court now. If it wasn''t for their bad things, Longguo would never have come to this stage."


    "Damn, at this time, I don''t want to bring the Dragon kingdom to the right track, but I have to go down the well and do this kind of work."


    "Don''t Huang Shiping know that there is no other way to save the Dragon Kingdom except to initiate war?"


    "Don''t they know what kind of person Shen Diaolong is? At this time, no one can do such a thing except Shen Diaolong, who can save the Dragon kingdom. "


    "In this situation, only by believing in Shen Diaolong and firmly supporting Shen Diaolong, can the state of dragon be strong again!"


    After listening to Ning Yansong''s words, Qin Chao said indignantly, "Mr. Ning, why don''t you come out of the lake again, take charge of the national court again, and become the highest leader of the Dragon kingdom again."


    "You re ascend the throne and replace Huang Shiping."


    "If it goes on like this, long Guo will be worse and worse by Huang Shiping sooner or later."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Ning Yansong seemed to have such an idea and said, "if I can, I really want to replace Huang Shiping and take charge of the Dragon kingdom again."


    "Among other things, I will give my full support to Shen Xiaozi in the matter of taking the initiative to attack the Bear Kingdom. After attacking the Bear Kingdom, I will disintegrate the alliance between the Bear Kingdom and the eagle Kingdom, so that the Dragon kingdom can get out of the present predicament."


    "Yes, if Ning Lao takes charge of the state of dragon again, the state of dragon will certainly become better and better, not worse and worse!"


    Ning Yansong calm face nodded, did not say anything.


    Qin Chao frowned and said nothing more.


    At this time, the two have reached a consensus.


    Ning Yansong and Qin Chao have a tacit understanding. They both look at Shen Ze, who has been silent.


    Obviously, both Ning Yansong and Qin Chao want to hear what Shen Ze means.


    Shen Ze is the main character in this matter, and the actions taken by the court are all aimed at Shen Ze.


    Aware of the two people''s eyes, has been silent Shen Ze finally opened his mouth.


    "I don''t care what the court wants to do, as long as thunder can send resources to let me have enough capital to attack Xiong." Shen Ze said these words calmly.


    Shen Ze doesn''t have any mood swings when the national court orders the martial arts association to come to the Northern War Zone to restrict himself. He will pay attention to it, but he won''t care much about it.


    Because he is confident that he can solve this problem, and will not let the court prevent him from leading the attack on Xiong.


    In Shen Ze''s view, as long as the members of the martial arts association have not arrived in the Northern War Zone, these things need not be taken into consideration.


    Because now these things don''t affect him. Of course, he won''t ignore them directly.


    What should be paid attention to will be paid attention to, but not too much in mind.


    "Master, would you like to send out a message that people from the martial arts association will not come to the Northern War Zone?" Qin Chao suggested.


    "If the people of the martial arts association come to the Northern War Zone, it will become a kind of trouble. If they screw up the business, it will not be worth the loss."


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, the members of the martial arts association are all martial arts, among which there are many strong martial arts.


    Both Xu Xiao, who has said hello before, and Ouyang Qingfeng, who has been famous for many years, are in great trouble. If they target Shen Ze, they will obviously form a very big resistance.


    When Qin Chao wanted to come, it was better for the people of the Wudao association not to come to the Northern War Zone, so there would be no trouble.


    And if the people from the martial arts association come, what kind of trouble will it have become unknown.


    Qin Chao felt it was necessary to eliminate this unknown trouble directly.


    It is obviously the best choice not to let the people of the martial arts association come to the Northern War Zone.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s proposal, Ning Yansong echoed: "at this time, there can be no other trouble. If you can, you really shouldn''t let people from the martial arts association make trouble in the Northern War Zone."


    "Boy, you can listen to Qin Chao''s suggestion and send out a message that people from the Wudao Association will not be allowed to come to the Northern War Zone."


    Qin Chao and Ning Yansong both know that, in Shen Ze''s capacity and status, if he gives a death order not to let the people of Wudao association come to the Northern War Zone, the people of Wudao Association will be afraid and dare not come to the Northern War Zone casually.


    Shen Ze is the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war. He supervises all the war zones. If he doesn''t let other people come to the war zone, other people can''t come, even the leaders of the National Academy.


    All this just depends on whether Shen Ze thinks about it or not.


    Shen Ze knew what Qin Chao and Ning Yansong thought, and he also thought about it, but he didn''t want to give a death order to prevent people from the martial arts association from coming to the Northern War Zone.


    Because, Shen Ze thought of other ideas.


    "The people of the martial arts association are all martial arts people with outstanding strength. This time, we will take the order issued by the National People''s court to push the boat along the current and let the people of the martial arts association come to the Northern War Zone."


    "When they get here, I won''t let them restrict me, but let them follow me to attack bear country."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ning Yansong and Qin Chao''s faces show a thoughtful color.


    Ning Yansong looked at Shen Ze suspiciously and asked, "do you mean to let people from the martial arts association fight for you?"


    Shen Ze nodded without hesitation and said, "if the people of the martial arts association form an army, it must have a strong fighting capacity."


    "We are short of troops now. The coming of the people from the Wudao association can just increase our combat effectiveness. So I will not only refuse the people from the Wudao Association, but also find a way to get all the people from the Wudao Association."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao and Ning Yansong nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 746

    Ning Yansong said: "it''s really a very good idea to let the people of Wudao association come to the Northern War Zone and become part of the combat power."


    Ning Yansong pointed to Shen Ze and said, "you are a human being. You can come up with such an idea!"


    Shen Ze smell speech, to Ning Yansong smile, did not say anything.


    At this time, Qin Chao couldn''t help flattering Shen Ze: "sure enough, the master is very intelligent and can come up with such an idea!"


    After flattering Shen Ze, Qin Chao said, "how can we get more people from the martial arts association?"


    "It''s a bit of a headache," Shen said


    "I think how many people will come to the martial arts association depends entirely on the idea of the court."


    "If the national court has to restrict me, it will certainly let a lot of people from the martial arts association, otherwise they will not be able to restrict me."


    Ning Yansong said: "although the people in the National People''s court have no brains, they should be able to think about it clearly."


    "The Northern War Zone is your territory. If they want to control you in the Northern War Zone, they must have enough strength, or they can''t control you at all."


    "If you want me to say that the national court should call all the people from the martial arts association, so that you can barely control your capital."


    "Of course, the court of state should also send a person with great status and status, otherwise this matter can not be carried out at all."


    "The people of the national court should take the lead, and the people of the martial arts association really have to help and cooperate."


    Qin Chao said with a cold smile: "even with the cooperation of the martial arts association, what''s the matter?"


    "If the master doesn''t want to be controlled, even if the people from the national court and the martial arts association come, they can''t play any role."


    Ning Yansong nodded and said, "Li is really this Li."


    "If boy Shen doesn''t want to be controlled, there''s really nothing he can do."


    Qin Chao said boldly to heaven and earth: "if I say, in this world, no one or anything can limit the master."


    "Unless the master limits himself."


    Shen Ze said: "well, don''t talk about it. Just wait for the people from the martial arts association to come. There''s no need to talk about it or think about it."


    "Let''s think more about how to attack bear country."


    Ning Yansong and Qin Chao both frowned and their faces became dignified.


    "How to attack bear country is really a headache."


    Ning Yansong said: "Xiong has taken precautions now. They have almost deployed 800000 troops on the border. It''s not easy for us to attack."


    Shen Ze said lightly: "no matter how many troops Xiong deployed at the border, this time we will beat them hard."


    "In my opinion, the more troops Xiong deploys to the border, the better, so that we won''t go to them."


    Ning Yansong said, "if the bear state deploys too many troops at the border, we''re afraid we can''t get in at all?"


    "What''s more, xiongguo can send soldiers to guard Jianmen pass just like before. Relying on the steep terrain of Jianmen pass, we can''t let the soldiers of Longguo cross Jianmen pass."


    "If our soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom want to cross the Jianmen pass and enter the territory of Xiong Kingdom, they must break the Jianmen pass. In this way, we will have a lot of losses and casualties."


    Shen Ze said calmly: "any war will have casualties. This time, if the Dragon Kingdom takes the initiative to launch a war against the Bear Kingdom, we will be ready for a lot of sacrifice."


    Shen Ze said firmly: "this time, no matter how many troops Xiong has sent, we will break through Jianmen pass and enter Xiong''s territory."


    "Yes


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ning Yansong and Qin Chao nodded heavily.


    "This time, we must beat the state of Xiong so that the state of Xiong will beg for mercy and dare not aim at the state of dragon again!" Qin Chao said fiercely.


    "Kill all the Xiong soldiers who come to guard the Jianmen pass, and kill them to pieces."


    "Kill xiongguo soldiers to the point where they dare not defend us again!"


    Shen Ze took a look at Qin Chao, and then said, "you have so much ambition. At that time, I''ll let you take the lead and charge in the front, clean up all the soldiers of Xiong Kingdom and push the battle away."


    Hearing this, Qin Chao nodded his head without hesitation and said, "OK, I''ll take the lead. I''ll shut the sword door down!"


    Shen Ze looked at Qin Chao with a smile and said, "why, are you going to set up a military order?"


    After hearing this, Qin Chao nodded again without hesitation and said, "OK, I can make a military order!"


    "As long as the Grand Marshal gives me 30000 soldiers, I will break through the sword gate!"


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he picked his eyebrows and asked Qin Chao, "if I give you 30000 soldiers, I can break through the sword gate."


    Asked by Shen Ze, Qin Chao seemed to think of his boasting and was speechless.


    After a while, Qin Chao''s face turned red as if he was embarrassed.


    He stammered: "marshal, that, I just seem to have some upper hand."


    "If there are only 30000 soldiers, it doesn''t seem that they can break through the Jianmen pass."


    Shen Ze gave Qin Chao a cold look in his eyes and then asked, "how many soldiers do you want?"


    Qin Chao gave a smile and then said, "100000."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he raised his eyebrows and said coldly, "roll!"


    Qin Chao scratched his head awkwardly, and then said, "100000 can''t do it. What about 90000?"


    Shen Ze shook his head without hesitation.


    Seeing this, Qin Chao showed a bitter color on his face: "ninety thousand is not good, so eighty thousand?"


    Shen Ze shook his head again.


    This time, Qin Chao directly wrinkled his whole face.


    He said bitterly, "marshal, if you don''t give me 80000 soldiers, I''m afraid you can''t break through the sword gate!"


    Shen Ze stares at Qin Chao coldly and says, "didn''t you just say that only 30000 soldiers are needed?"


    Qin Chao laughed awkwardly and said, "I was just excited. I didn''t think much about it. What I said was big talk."


    Shen Ze snorted coldly, and then said, "I''ll give you 30000 troops. You close the sword door and attack me!"


    When Qin Chao heard the words, he was like an eggplant. He lost his energy.


    With only 30000 troops, can we attack the Jianmen pass?


    I''m afraid you''re going to die?


    Ning Yansong, who was on one side, could not help but say, "son Shen, you only give Qin Chao 30000 soldiers. How can he attack the Jianmen pass? I''m afraid you made a wrong decision."


    Qin Chao nodded with approval, and then said, "yes, Grand Marshal, you only give me 30000 soldiers. It''s really impossible to conquer Jianmen pass. You''d better give me more soldiers!"

 Chapter 747

    Both Qin Chao and Ning Yansong felt that Shen Ze''s 30000 troops were too small.


    It''s normal for Ning Yansong and Qin Chao to think so. After all, there are only 30000 troops and they can''t break the Jianmen pass.


    Here is a lesson from the past, that is, Xiong wanted to invade the territory of the Dragon kingdom.


    Xiong sent 80-90 thousand troops to break through the defense line of the Dragon Kingdom and cross the Jianmen pass. Moreover, Xiong''s soldiers had more advanced weapons and equipment.


    Now, Shen Ze only gives Qin Chao 30000 troops. It''s obviously very difficult and almost impossible to break through the Jianmen pass when the weapons of the Dragon soldiers are even more backward.


    Normally, Shen Ze can think of this.


    Both Ning Yansong and Qin Chao are a little strange. Why does Shen Ze insist on giving only 30000 troops?


    Don''t Shen Ze know that if he only gives Qin Chao 30000 troops, he may not only fail to break the Jianmen pass, but also let Qin Chao die in the battle with these 30000 troops.


    After all, if you can''t break the Jianmen pass, the end is mostly sacrifice.


    Let these 30000 people die when they know they can''t, even if they have brain problems.


    "Son Shen, you only give Qin Chao 30000 troops, obviously you can''t break the Jianmen pass. You can''t have thought of that?" Ning Yansong looks at Shen Ze suspiciously.


    Shen Ze obviously thought of it. Facing Ning Yansong''s reply, he had no words.


    Seeing that Shen Ze seemed to have made up his mind, Qin Chao gritted his teeth and said, "OK, 30000 is 30000. The Grand Marshal only gave me 30000 troops, and I also took the lead in the charge!"


    "You''re a fool!"


    Seeing Qin Chao''s decision, Ning Yansong glances at Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao smell speech, to Ning Yansong wry smile for a while, didn''t say what.


    Qin Chao is dumb at this time. He can''t say anything. Who asked him to exaggerate before saying that he would take the lead to attack the Jianmen pass as long as he was given 30000 troops?


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t speak, Ning Yansong frowned. He looked at Shen Ze and asked, "son Shen, don''t you really let Qin Chao take 30000 troops to attack Jianmen pass?"


    Shen Ze hears speech, nodded to Ning Yansong.


    Seeing this, Ning Yansong frowned, while Qin Chao''s face became more dignified.


    Seeing that the faces of Ning Yansong and Qin Chao were not very good-looking, Shen Ze said with a smile, "you don''t have to suffer. I''m not asking Qin Chao to take 30000 people to death."


    Ning Yansong glared at Shen Ze and said, "don''t you just let Qin Chao take 30000 people to death?"


    Shen Ze said with a smile, "I haven''t said that I want Qin Chao to take 30000 people with me."


    Ning Yansong heard the words, and his face showed a thoughtful color.


    Qin Chao suddenly thought of something. He said to Shen Ze in disbelief, "marshal, don''t you plan to transfer 30000 silver dragons to me?"


    Shen Ze didn''t show off any more and nodded to Qin Chao.


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, his face was filled with joy.


    "If you give me 30000 silver dragons, there will be no problem at all!"


    "If I lead 30000 Silver Dragon sculptures, I will surely be able to break through the Jianmen pass!" Qin Chao said and patted his chest.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t deny it, Ning Yansong nodded and said, "if Qin Chao leads 30000 Silver Dragon sculptures to attack Jianmen pass, it''s no problem."


    Ning Yansong knew that the Silver Dragon carving was created by Shen Ze. He also knew how terrible the Silver Dragon carving was and how powerful its members were.


    Although the Silver Dragon carving has no more than 30000 members, it is worth an elite army of 100000.


    Before that, when the Bear Kingdom attacked the Dragon Kingdom, 30000 Silver Dragon sculptures played a very important role.


    Had it not been for the arrival of 30000 Silver Dragon sculptures, the Dragon kingdom would have been unable to resist the attack of the 300000 elite troops of Xiong Kingdom, or launch a counterattack to drive all the soldiers back to Xiong kingdom.


    In the previous battle of JIANMENGUAN, the validity of the Silver Dragon carving has been fully demonstrated.


    No matter Qin Chao or Ning Yansong, they all feel that only 30000 silver dragons can take the lead to break through the Jianmen pass.


    Of course, it would not be a problem if it were replaced by 100000 Qinglong troops.


    As the most powerful force in the Dragon Kingdom, the soldiers of the Qinglong army are also very powerful. If they were replaced by 100000 Qinglong soldiers, they would be able to break through the Jianmen pass.


    Shen Ze took a look at Qin Chao, and then said, "I asked you to lead 30000 Silver Dragon sculptures to break the Jianmen pass. Are you ok?"


    Qin Chao smell speech, say without hesitation: "no problem."


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "OK, that''s the decision."


    "Good." Qin Chao answered.


    Ning Yansong suddenly thought of something and asked, "where is the green dragon army?"


    Qin Chao replied, "we should be able to reach the Northern War Zone one day."


    It is obvious that there are a large number of people in the 300000 Qinglong army, and it is precisely because of the large number of people that the speed of coming to the northern theater can not be faster.


    If there were a small number of people, the Qinglong army would have arrived in the Northern War Zone long ago.


    Knowing that the Qinglong army will arrive in the Northern War Zone one day later, Ning Yansong said solemnly: "give Xiong another day, I''m afraid it will make the defense better."


    In Ning Yansong''s opinion, if Xiong''s defense is well done, it will be very difficult for long to launch an attack.


    Moreover, if the attack, the Dragon side will obviously pay a great price, such a situation is not Ning Yansong want to see.


    "If the country of bear defends well, it will be very difficult for us to attack. If we want to break the defense of the country of bear, we will pay a great price."


    Ning Yansong''s tone was full of worry: "Xiong''s military strength is stronger than that of our long country. If Xiong has done a good job in defense, things will become very difficult and difficult. Now the situation is not good for us."


    Qin Chao nodded with approval and said, "the current situation is really bad for our dragon kingdom."


    "But now that we are on the way, we have to fight. Anyway, we must fight this battle."


    Ning Yansong nodded and said, "this battle must be fought, but if you can, you should pay as little as possible."


    "Well, it''s natural." Qin Chao nodded.


    Shen Ze said: "it''s OK. Xiong Guo is making preparations, and we are also making preparations. As long as we have enough preparations, the problem is not very big."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ning Yansong and Qin Chao nodded.


    Shen Ze then said to Qin Chao, "you go to find the Silver Dragon carving now, let''s get ready, and then go to break the Jianmen pass."


    "Well, I''ll go now." Qin Chao nodded to Shen Ze and said.

 Chapter 748

    Shen Ze waved to Qin Chao immediately after the explanation.


    Qin Chao bowed to Shen Ze, then turned and left.


    Qin Chao went to find the Silver Dragon carving and said that he would take the lead to break the Jianmen pass.


    After learning that the Dragon kingdom had transferred 300000 Qinglong troops to the Northern War Zone, Xiong made a corresponding move.


    Xiong sent most of his troops to the border between the two countries, especially in JIANMENGUAN.


    Xiong sent his soldiers to guard Jianmen pass, which was obviously not easy for the soldiers of the Dragon kingdom to enter.


    Shen Ze and others are very clear about this situation.


    After Qin Chao left the camp, Ning Yansong hesitated for a moment and said to Shen Ze, "according to my opinion, in my opinion, it''s still a very risky behavior for you to let Qin Chao lead 30000 Silver Dragon sculptures to the battle."


    Ning Yansong said: "I know that you created the Silver Dragon carving. Every member of the Silver Dragon carving is very powerful, but the number is only 30000 after all."


    "We all know that the terrain of Jianmen pass is very steep. Even under normal circumstances, it is difficult to pass, let alone under the heavy guard of Xiong country."


    "In my opinion, even Qin Chao with the Silver Dragon carving may not really be able to break through the Jianmen pass."


    After listening to Ning Yansong''s words, Shen Ze didn''t say anything for the first time. Instead, he thought for a while and then said, "what you said is reasonable. Even if Qin Chao leads Yinlong Diao to attack Jianmen pass, he may not be able to break it."


    Ning Yansong nodded, and then said: "for the sake of safety, you still need to add more people to go in, otherwise it''s really difficult to break through the Jianmen pass."


    Shen Ze nodded, and then said, "then add in the people from the martial arts association who came to the Northern War Zone."


    When Ning Yansong heard the speech, he first picked his eyebrows and then frowned.


    "You mean you want the people from the martial arts association to take the lead in the charge?" Ning Yansong said thoughtfully.


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "the people of the martial arts association are all strong fighters. It''s a very good choice to let them fight."


    Ning Yansong said: "I also know that those martial arts are suitable to do things like attack and entrapment, but the question is whether they will listen to you and are willing to attack and entrapment?"


    "I''m not sure if they''ll, or if they''re willing to, attack."


    After a pause, Shen Ze said, "I only know that the Dragon kingdom is in danger now. Any people of the Dragon kingdom should stand up and contribute to the country."


    "As the saying goes, every man is responsible for the rise and fall of a nation. How can there be a complete egg under the cover of a nest?"


    "If the people of the martial arts association have no problem with their brains, they should listen to my arrangement and fight for the country."


    Ning Yansong said: "the reason is this reason, but the attack is like moths to the fire, suicidal, it''s a matter of death."


    "In the face of death, anyone will be afraid. Although the people of the martial arts association are warriors, they are not soldiers. Their faith is not so strong, and they really can''t do things with the mentality of sacrifice."


    Shen Ze tone strong, sonorous and powerful said: "I will not reason with them, but directly under the order, who does not agree to attack, I will carry out liquidation afterwards."


    Obviously, Shen Ze didn''t want to discuss with the people of the martial arts association. In his opinion, if the people of the martial arts association don''t listen to his arrangement to attack, then he will settle the accounts in the future.


    If other people say this, Ning Yansong may not believe it, but Shen Ze obviously believes it.


    Ning Yansong knows what kind of person Shen Ze is and that Shen Ze can do such a thing.


    Ning Yansong pondered for a while and said, "if you force the people of the martial arts association to do what you want, it may backfire."


    "Don''t forget that the people from the Martial Arts Association came here to restrict you according to the arrangement of the national court."


    "Even if you don''t let them limit you, you want them to follow your orders and do something like pinning their heads on their waistbands. The contrast is too big to be accepted."


    "I don''t care if they accept it or not, I''m going to do it," Shen said


    Ning Yansong knew that Shen Ze''s mind had been decided, so he didn''t say anything more.


    Then, he seemed to suddenly think of something, out of good intentions to remind: "you boy, don''t make things too rigid."


    "The people of the Wudao association come to the Northern War Zone according to the arrangement of the National People''s court. Don''t embarrass the people of the Wudao Association too much, otherwise things won''t go well after that."


    "To tell you the truth, the Wudao association can''t disobey the meaning of the national court. I''m a little worried that the Wudao Association won''t disobey the meaning of the national court. If the people of the Wudao Association have to restrict you, it''s really a big trouble."


    "It''s true that the martial arts association will listen to the national court, but the members of the martial arts association dare not move me," Shen Ze said


    "It''s been reported that I''m going to lead the army to attack the Bear Kingdom. If the people from the martial arts association come to restrict me, the attack on the Bear Kingdom will be ruined. I''m afraid the martial arts association will have no place to stand in the Dragon kingdom."


    Ning Yansong nodded and said, "between the martial arts association and you, I also believe that ordinary people will choose you."


    "If the martial arts association comes to you at this time, people will really despise it."


    "Of course, it''s not the Wudao association that''s to blame for this. The main problem lies in the national court. If it wasn''t for the decision-making of the national court, the Wudao Association wouldn''t listen to the meaning of the national court and aim at you."


    "Well, I really can''t figure out how the current imperial court could be like this."


    Shen Ze said calmly: "now you know that the imperial court is no longer good. If you didn''t take the initiative to step down and let Huang Shiping take the first place in the Dragon Kingdom, now there are not so many things in the Dragon kingdom."


    "Yes, I regret that I took the initiative to step down and let Huang Shiping become the highest leader of the Dragon kingdom."


    Ning Yansong said in a deep voice: "now I also think it is very necessary to get Huang Shiping down and let others sit in that position."


    "Just like the thunder you said, I''m afraid it''s more suitable to be the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom than Huang Shiping."


    Shen Ze said: "Lei Ming''s experience is not enough, but his character is better than Huang Shiping, and he is more suitable to be the top leader of the Dragon kingdom."


    "If you think so, teach Lei Ming well, teach him some experience, and then let him be the first leader of the Dragon kingdom."


    "All right." Ning Yansong nodded without hesitation.

 Chapter 749

    Ning Yansong is a person who always attaches great importance to the overall situation. If it were not for some reasons, he would not want to make things worse or the situation unstable and unstable.


    Previously, Ning Yansong did not want Huang Shiping to retire, because he knew that Huang did not want to retire.


    Once it is done, it will certainly cause a lot of trouble, which will shake the foundation of the Dragon kingdom. This is not what Ning Yansong wants to see.


    Now, Ning Yansong seems to understand that Huang Shiping is not suitable to be the top leader of the Dragon kingdom. He also thinks that if Huang Shiping continues to lead the Dragon Kingdom, the Dragon kingdom will develop in a worse direction.


    Compared with such consequences, Ning Yansong is still willing to make some trouble and change the situation of Longguo.


    In any case, Ning Yansong wants to make Longguo better and better. Now it is necessary to get Huang Shiping down.


    Because if Huang Shiping is not replaced, long Guozhen may be taken to the sewer by Huang Shiping, and he will never turn over.


    "You said Lei Ming could be the top leader of the Dragon kingdom. Do you know what he meant?" Ning Yansong suddenly thought of something and asked Shen zedao.


    Hearing this, Shen Ze replied, "I told Lei Ming about it, but he didn''t say much. He neither opposed nor supported it, but he thought about it seriously."


    Ning Yansong said thoughtfully: "in this way, leiming also has this idea."


    Shen Ze said: "it''s hard to say. Thunder didn''t directly say what he thought."


    Ning Yansong said: "since he didn''t refuse, it shows that he has such an idea."


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "Lei Ming also thinks that Huang Shiping is not suitable to be the top leader of the Dragon kingdom."


    For Shen Ze''s judgment, Ning Yansong nodded with approval.


    "If Lei Ming also thinks that Huang Shiping is not suitable to be the top leader of the Dragon Kingdom, then this matter will be easier to handle."


    "As long as Lei Ming also wants Huang Shiping to retire, there is a great probability that he can retire."


    In Ning Yansong''s view, Lei Ming is the second person in the imperial court, who has an important status and a great voice.


    If Lei Ming also supports Huang Shiping''s retirement, it will be much easier for the national court to deal with him.


    After all, leiming is also very important in the national court, and will not let the Huang Shiping family dominate.


    Ning Yansong pondered for a moment, said: "this matter or slowly look at it, do not worry to do."


    "Well." Shen Ze nodded.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this. Let''s talk about the Ministry of war." Ning Yansong said.


    Shen Ze smell speech, nodded.


    Then they talked about the Ministry of war.


    It is obvious that we need to make a good plan to attack Xiong this time. We should not act rashly, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Both Shen Ze and Ning Yansong are very clear about this, and they obviously plan well.


    ¡­¡­


    The reason why the national court called people from the Wudao association to the Northern War Zone this time was to restrict Shen Ze from attacking Xiong state.


    Shen Ze has now restored the position of Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war and the position of Dragon God. His status and status are not ordinary.


    If only the members of the Wudao association are allowed to come to the Northern War Zone, it is obviously impossible to restrict Shen Ze, because none of the members of the Wudao association has such power. Therefore, in order to restrict Shen Ze, the National People''s court needs to send a heavyweight, not to mention able to suppress Shen Ze, but at least at the same level as Shen Ze.


    Apart from Huang Shiping and Lei Ming, there is no third person with such qualifications in the national court.


    From the recent situation, many people can see that the relationship between Lei Ming and Shen Ze is unusual, giving people a feeling of getting a little closer.


    The people in the National Academy were afraid that they would send thunder to the northern theater and would not limit it to Shenze. Therefore, the National Academy did not send thunder to the northern theater.


    Apart from thunder, only Huang Shiping is left.


    As the supreme leader of the Dragon Kingdom, Huang Shiping didn''t want to go to the Northern War Zone with people from the martial arts association.


    Because in Huang Shiping''s view, with his status and status, he should stay in Yanjing instead of going to the front.


    Of course, in order to limit Shen Ze, Huang chose to go to the Northern War Zone even though he was reluctant.


    Because bear and Eagle are now trying their best to suppress dragon, the conflict between bear and dragon is very big, and the situation is very tense.


    The northern border between Xiong and long is now a place of trouble. At any time, there may be very big conflicts or even large-scale wars.


    For any important person in the state, he obviously avoided going to the Northern War Zone, not to mention Huang Shiping, the highest leader of the Dragon state.


    It has to be said that Huang Shiping has courage and courage this time.


    When he went to the Northern War Zone this time, he didn''t bring anyone else except the black robed old man, the bodyguard.


    Of course, part of the reason why Huang Shiping did this is that he brought people from the martial arts association with him.


    This time, the martial arts association is almost all out, led by Ouyang Qingfeng, a top martial arts man, and a group of martial arts strongmen.


    With the blessing of this team, Huang Shiping''s personal safety obviously need not worry. After all, not to mention other martial arts strongmen, only Ouyang Qingfeng and the old man in black robe, the two top martial artists, are enough to protect Huang Shiping''s safety.


    However, although it is very secure, Huang Shiping is still worried. After all, the Northern War Zone is Shen Ze''s territory.


    Within the Northern War Zone, Shen Ze''s voice is obviously no less than Huang Shiping''s.


    Huang Shiping knows that his relationship with Shen Ze is not good, and there are gaps and conflicts between them. Although they don''t tear their faces, they have a time to tear their faces at any time.


    Huang Shiping was worried that when he came to the Northern War Zone, he would be subject to Shen Ze.


    However, Huang Shiping came after all his worries.


    This time, Huang Shiping not only wants to stop Shen Ze from attacking Xiong, but also plans to teach Shen Ze a lesson.


    Huang Shiping has already charged Shen zean. Shen Ze has violated the meaning of the national court and has made a big mistake. It is very reasonable for him to punish Shen Ze in the Northern War Zone.


    Huang Shiping wanted to seize this opportunity to clean up Shen Ze.


    In Huang Shiping''s mind, even if Shen Ze can''t be removed, it''s OK to torture him.


    Huang Shiping came to the Northern War Zone with this mentality.


    The highest leader of Guobang is obviously very famous.


    Huang Shiping took people from the Wudao association to the Northern War Zone by special plane.


    In about half a day, Huang Shiping and his party arrived in the Northern War Zone.


    As soon as he arrived, Huang Shiping began to stir up trouble and find fault with Shen Ze.

 Chapter 750

    Because of his special identity, Huang''s visit to the Northern War Zone was highly confidential.


    In advance, no one else knew. Only when Huang Shiping arrived in the northern theater did they know. Of course, Shen Ze was one of them.


    "Huang Shiping actually came to the Northern War Zone in person. It''s really inspiring."


    Shen Ze said in a playful tone: "it seems that Huang Shiping doesn''t want me to lead the army to attack Xiong."


    "Otherwise, he won''t come to the Northern War Zone in person. Of course, there must be some reasons why he wants to mess with me."


    Shen Ze is very clear in his heart that there has been a strong conflict and resentment between him and Huang Shiping. He knows that there can be no good between them, at least for now.


    Shen Ze was not in any mood except a little surprised when Huang Shiping came to the Northern War Zone, while Ning Yansong and Qin Chao were not happy and indignant.


    "Huang Shiping, an old man, is not successful enough to be defeated. When he is not in Yanjing, he has come to the Northern War Zone to deal with his affairs. He has a brain problem!" Ning Yansong is outspoken and criticizes Huang Shiping.


    Qin chaoleng said: "that old man is not a good bird."


    "If you come here at this time, you will not be able to help, but will only cause more trouble."


    Qin Chao was very upset and said, "I don''t know what Huang Shiping wants to do. He does some mindless things."


    Ning Yansong also said: "Huang Shiping came to the Northern War Zone just to stop Shen Xiaozi from leading the army to attack Xiong."


    Qin Chao said with dissatisfaction: "no one can stop what Grand Marshal wants to do, even if Huang Shiping comes."


    Ning Yan said in a deep voice, "if someone else comes with the people from the martial arts association, it will be easier to handle this matter, but Huang Shiping leads the team to the Northern War Zone, it will not be so easy to handle this matter."


    "After all, Huang Shiping is the highest leader of the Dragon kingdom. His status and status are extraordinary. If he insists on stopping, there will be a lot of trouble."


    In Ning Yansong''s view, Huang Shiping is the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom after all. No matter what, his identity and status in the Dragon kingdom are the largest and the highest, and no one else can compare with him.


    If Huang Shiping, the supreme leader of the Dragon Kingdom, wants to stop Shen Ze, it is obviously feasible, because everyone should obey Huang Shiping''s advice.


    If Huang Shiping himself gave orders not to attack Xiong, even if Shen Ze was a Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, he would be affected.


    Qin Chao, with a horizontal face, said in a fierce voice: "Huang Shiping''s visit to the Northern War Zone is a mess. I want to say, let''s just put Huang Shiping under house arrest."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Ning Yansong''s face became very dignified.


    "Huang Shiping is the highest leader of the Dragon kingdom. It doesn''t mean that house arrest can lead to house arrest."


    Ning Yansong said in a deep voice: "if you put Huang Shiping under house arrest, it''s treason and committing the crime of beheading."


    "That''s not right." Ning Yansong shakes his head, obviously not in favor of what Qin Chao said about putting Huang Shiping under house arrest.


    If Huang Shiping, the supreme leader of the Dragon Kingdom, is really put under house arrest, it will certainly cause a lot of trouble.


    After all, there has been no case of house arrest of the top leader before.


    After listening to Ning Yansong''s words, Qin Chao seems to have calmed down a lot. He frowns tightly, looks gloomy, and doesn''t speak any more.


    In fact, what Qin Chao said just now means that his mind is suddenly hot and then he speaks impulsively.


    After he calms down at the moment, he also feels that his proposal just now is not right. After all, Huang Shiping is really the top leader of the Dragon kingdom. If he is put under house arrest, things will be very difficult to clean up.


    When Qin Chao and Ning Yansong communicated, Shen Ze didn''t say a word.


    After they were both silent, Shen Ze seemed to have an idea. He said in a flat tone: "I think Qin Chao''s proposal is good."


    "For the sake of convenience, we can really put Huang Shiping under house arrest."


    In Shen Ze''s view, as long as Huang Shiping is put under house arrest, Huang Shiping will not be able to give any more orders and cause any trouble.


    House arrest of Huang Shiping will solve the most fundamental problem.


    "As far as the present situation is concerned, house arrest of Huang Shiping is really a matter of saving a lot of trouble, but there will be more trouble after that." Ning Yan said in a loose voice.


    Shen Ze said, "we''ll talk about the next thing later, and we''ll solve the present thing first."


    Ning Yansong took a look at Shen Ze and said, "is this a little too radical?"


    Ning Yansong knew that Shen Ze was the kind of person who did what he said. Since Shen Ze said so, he really had such a plan.


    Of course, whether it''s Qin Chao''s proposal or Shen Ze''s intention to do so, Ning Yansong still feels that it''s not appropriate to do so.


    After listening to Ning Yansong''s words, Shen Ze said, "we have done so much to solve the current problems of the Dragon kingdom. Now we have reached this point. We can''t give up all our previous achievements just because of Huang Shiping."


    Shen Ze tone firmly said: "this matter I will do, afterwards what responsibility also by me to undertake."


    Seeing that Shen Ze had made plans and was determined to do so, Ning Yansong sighed and said nothing more.


    Qin Chao looks at Shen Ze. He wants to talk but stops. In the end, he doesn''t say anything.


    No one can change or stop what Shen Ze has decided.


    Now that Shen Ze has decided to put Huang Shiping under house arrest, he will act according to Shen Ze''s will.


    Huang Shiping''s visit to the Northern War Zone is aimed at Shen Ze.


    After getting off the plane, Huang Shiping takes the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng to the commander-in-chief camp where Shen Ze is.


    Huang Shiping''s trip to the Northern War Zone this time is completely confidential, and not many people know about it.


    Therefore, even if Huang Shiping arrived in the Northern War Zone, he was not welcomed and caused no sensation.


    Of course, commanders like Shen Ze and Li Guangrong all know that Huang Shiping has come to the northern theater.


    As soon as Huang Shiping comes, he goes straight to the dashai camp and wants to see himself. Shen Ze is very cold, and he doesn''t want to see Huang Shiping.


    Shen Ze wants to keep Huang Shiping out of the door, but Huang Shiping is the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom after all. He also brings two top martial artists, the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng. In order not to cause unnecessary trouble, he chooses to meet Huang Shiping.


    When meeting with Huang Shiping, the superficial work still needs to be done in place. Shen Ze asks Qin Chao to meet Huang Shiping. He and Ning Yansong still sit in the same place.

 Chapter 751

    Before long, Qin Chao took Huang Shiping, the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng into the camp.


    After Huang Shiping entered the camp, Shen Ze and Ning Yansong still sat on the chair and did not move. They lowered their heads and drank tea leisurely, as if they did not see Huang Shiping coming in.


    Huang Shiping was obviously very upset when he saw their appearance.


    As the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom, how can Shen Ze and Ning Yansong ignore him?


    If you don''t pay attention to him like this, you''ll be at a loss!


    Huang Shiping gave Shen Ze and Ning Yansong an angry look in his eyes. Then he couldn''t help saying, "your airs are really big!"


    When Huang Shiping said this, his tone was full of indecency and anger.


    Shen Ze and Ning Yansong both knew that Huang Shiping was talking about them. They pretended not to hear them and didn''t pay any attention.


    Seeing Shen Ze and Ning Yansong deliberately ignore themselves like this, Huang Shiping''s anger gets more and more intense. His eyes seem to be bursting with fire, and his face becomes very ugly.


    "I''m all standing, and you''re all standing up for me!" Huang Shiping said angrily.


    Shen Ze and Ning Yansong both heard Huang Shiping''s words, but they still pretended not to hear them, and there was no response.


    Seeing this, Huang Shiping was so angry that his chest seemed to burst open. His face was blue and his eyes were angry.


    "Throw out whoever doesn''t stand up!"


    Huang Shiping angrily turns around and orders the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Huang Shiping is very angry. Because his words don''t work for Shen Ze and Ning Yansong, he plans to be tough.


    If anyone doesn''t follow his will, he''ll clean them up.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t move for the first time.


    Shen Ze and Ning Yansong are not ordinary people. They can''t move easily!


    One is the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, the Dragon God under one person and above ten thousand people, and the former Supreme Leader of the Dragon kingdom?


    The old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng will obviously listen to Huang Shiping''s words, but it''s really hard for them to choose between Shen Ze and Ning Yansong.


    The old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng''s face were in a dilemma.


    Seeing that the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t mean to start, Huang Shiping was even more angry and unhappy.


    Because he was too angry, his face was a little twisted, and he looked very ferocious.


    Huang Shiping yelled at the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng with extreme displeasure: "don''t you understand what I said?"


    The old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng became more embarrassed when they heard the speech.


    It''s so fuckin ''hard to do!


    Both sides can''t be provoked. What should we do?


    Just when the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng were very anxious and didn''t know what to do, Shen Ze put down his tea cup, then raised his head and said to Huang Shiping, "don''t embarrass other people."


    "If you think we''re sitting, you''re standing, and your heart is not balanced, then you''re also sitting," Shen Ze said in a neutral tone


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Huang Shiping''s face became more and more gloomy.


    He stares at Shen Ze coldly. After a while, he says coldly, "you''re easy."


    "You two dare to sit like this when you see me coming. You really don''t pay attention to me!"


    When Huang Shiping said this, he stared at Ning Yansong coldly.


    Ning Yansong has been drinking tea with his head down, but still has no reaction.


    Seeing this, Huang Shiping snorted coldly.


    Shen Ze was not interested in talking nonsense with Huang Shiping. He said directly, "boss Huang is driving to the Northern War Zone. What can I do for you?"


    Shen Ze said this clearly because he knew it.


    Huang Shiping also knows this, so, in the face of Shen Ze''s inquiry, he gives Shen Ze a clear look.


    "Shen Diaolong, do you mean to ask me what I''m doing in the Northern War Zone?"


    "If it wasn''t for your good deeds, how could I have come to the northern theater?"


    Shen zepo has a kind of meaning of pretending to be crazy and acting silly. He said lightly, "I remember I didn''t do anything good. Why did Huang say that?"


    Huang Shiping heard the speech and gave a cold hum.


    Huang Shiping obviously saw that Shen Ze was pretending to be crazy, but he didn''t want to go on like this with Shen Ze. He said straightforwardly: "Shen Diaolong, the national court has denied your proposal to attack the bear state. You are absolutely not allowed to lead the army to attack the bear state now!"


    "I came to the Northern War Zone this time just to stop you from leading the attack on Xiong state!"


    When Huang Shiping said these words, he seemed to have a great reason. He said them in a righteous and forceful tone.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, whether Shen Ze, Ning Yansong or Qin Chao, there is a touch of irony in the corner of their mouth.


    You Huang Shiping really don''t know how to step up to the top of the Dragon kingdom. Even if you don''t adopt good decisions, you still have to resist good decisions. What a brain problem!


    Shen Ze said, "I don''t know where Huang always heard that I''m going to lead the army to attack Xiong? Don''t hold on to me such a false thing. "


    "Hum!"


    Huang Shiping gave a cold hum to Shen Ze, and then said, "Shen Diaolong, don''t deny it. The whole dragon Kingdom knows what you want to do, so don''t pretend to be a fool in front of me."


    Speaking of this, Huang Shiping''s mouth curved with sarcasm. "Shen Diaolong is also a character. How can you dare to do it, but you don''t dare to do it?"


    Shen Ze smelled the speech and gave a little smile. Then he asked back, "I didn''t do it. How dare I say it?"


    "OK, if you want to say that and try to be reasonable, I won''t talk to you any more!"


    Huang Shiping was resolute and said in a tough tone: "Shen Diaolong, I don''t care what you do. Anyway, I will never allow you to lead the army to attack Xiong state!"


    "If you dare to disobey my will and disobey the instructions of the court, I will punish you severely."


    Huang Shiping said this very strongly, leaving Shen Ze no leeway.


    Huang Shiping said this with a sense of tearing the skin.


    As soon as Huang Shiping''s words came out, the atmosphere in the commander-in-chief camp suddenly became a little tense and depressing.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, a cold light flashed in Shen Ze''s eyes. His eyes twinkled, as if he was thinking about something. For the first time, he had no words.


    No one spoke any more, and the camp fell into silence.


    When everyone fell into silence, Ning Yansong, who had not moved and had no words, had something to say.


    Ning Yansong slowly put the cup on the tea table, then he slowly raised his head and looked at Huang Shiping with a kind of iron hating eyes.


    Ning Yansong said: "Huang Shiping, how come you haven''t made progress after so long?"

 Chapter 752

    Ning Yansong is the highest leader of the former Longguo. He can be said to be the predecessor of Huang Shiping.


    Ning Yansong calls Huang Shiping by his name and criticizes Huang Shiping. He has such qualifications.


    However, Ning Yansong is now retiring, and Huang Shiping is in the first position of the Dragon kingdom.


    Although Ning Yansong is Huang Shiping''s predecessor, he obviously can''t say that Huang Shiping is not.


    After all, Huang Shiping is now the top leader of the Dragon kingdom.


    Ning Yansong is a very calm man. He is always polite and methodical. He can''t do things like this.


    Just now, Ning Yansong didn''t mean to be impulsive, but really thought it over before he said so.


    At the beginning, in Ning Yansong''s eyes, Huang Shiping''s personal ability was not very good, not so suitable to be the highest leader of the Dragon kingdom.


    Ning Yansong would not willingly step down and give up his position to Huang Shiping if it was not for Huang Shiping''s control of power and his reluctance to let the Dragon Kingdom fall into chaos.


    Now, in Ning Yansong''s view, what Huang Shiping has done is that he has not made any progress, and his ability to deal with things is still so poor.


    Being told by Ning Yansong in front of Shen ze that he has not made any progress, Huang Shiping is very upset and angry.


    How can the supreme leader of tangtanglong state let a person without a position say so?


    Huang Shiping''s ugly face became more ugly.


    He looked at Ning Yansong, and said: "Ning Yansong, you are not qualified to tell me what to do. You should pay attention to your identity. Don''t rely on your elders here!"


    Ning Yansong, the former Supreme Leader of the state of dragon, does have seniority and qualifications, but Huang Shiping just doesn''t like it.


    In Huang Shiping''s opinion, if Ning Yansong doesn''t give him face, he naturally won''t give Ning Yansong face.


    Therefore, when Huang Shiping said these words, he didn''t leave a feeling for Ning Yansong, which can be said to be mutual hatred.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, Ning Yansong was like a broken jar. He said angrily, "I really want to rely on the old to sell the old today. Let''s talk about you, Huang Shiping!"


    Ning Yansong seemed to be angry, and then he said, "you said that Huang Shiping has been the first leader of the Dragon kingdom. Why is he still so brainless?"


    "I really don''t understand why you don''t support the initiative to launch a war and let Shen Diaolong attack Xiong?"


    "Don''t you know that there is no other way to break the situation except to initiate war?"


    "Even if you don''t support Shen Diaolong''s attack on Xiong, you still have to stop him. You are just caught in the door, so you do these things!"


    At this time, Ning Yansong did not leave any feelings for Huang Shiping, saying what he should and shouldn''t say.


    Besides Shen Ze, the faces of Qin Chao, the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng all became a little strange.


    Even if Huang Shiping did not do well in some places, he was the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom after all. Would you rather say it in such a straightforward way?


    Huang Shiping was originally a person who wanted to face a lot. In addition, he is now the highest leader of the Dragon kingdom. Obviously, he can''t accept Ning Yansong''s saying that.


    After listening to Ning Yansong''s rebuke, Huang Shiping was like eating a fly. His face was as gloomy as if he wanted to drip ink, and his eyes were burning with anger.


    "Ning Yansong, don''t think you are the former leader, so you can rely on the old to sell the old and speak ill of others here!"


    Huang Shiping looked at Ning Yansong fiercely and said in a harsh voice: "I warn you, if you dare to speak rudely to me again, I will punish you severely!"


    Ning Yansong smell speech, show a pair of disapproval, disdain appearance.


    "I''m not scared. Don''t scare me with such words."


    Ning Yansong met Huang Shiping''s eyes and said, "Huang Shiping, you can''t do things by yourself. I''m just telling the truth. You can''t change this fact if you don''t like to hear it."


    "Hum!"


    Huang Shiping obviously didn''t agree with what Ning Yansong said. He snorted coldly, and then said coldly, "I know what I''m going to do. I can''t get anyone else to say three or four things."


    Huang Shiping pointed to Ning Yansong and threatened again: "old man, I''ll warn you again, don''t speak ill of me, or I will let you disappear from here."


    When Ning Yansong heard the speech, he seemed to have a temper. He gave Huang Shiping a scornful look in his eyes and said, "come on, let me see how you want me to disappear from here!"


    "Huang Shiping, if you really have the ability, do what you say."


    "If you just talk but don''t do, I really look down on you."


    Later, Ning Yansong said that he was very angry. He wanted to force Huang Shiping against him.


    Ning Yansong''s insincere remarks over and over again made Huang Shiping very upset. His anger was already burning and could not be extinguished.


    Huang Shiping can''t bear to be told this by Ning Yansong. If he doesn''t teach Ning Yansong a lesson, he will lose face and can''t get down.


    So, after listening to Ning Yansong''s words, Huang Shiping immediately said, "OK, since you old guy don''t know what''s good and what''s bad, so you want to be taught, then I''ll help you!"


    Then, Huang Shiping said to Ning Yansong in an indisputable tone: "Ning Yansong, I now command you as the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom, get out of here at once!"


    Huang Shiping is obviously pressing people with force.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, Ning Yansong''s mouth curved with sarcasm.


    He said nothing and didn''t move.


    Obviously, Ning Yansong won''t follow Huang Shiping''s orders and get out of the camp.


    Seeing this, Huang Shiping said coldly, "old man, I''ve given you an opportunity. If you don''t grasp it yourself, you can''t blame me."


    Huang Shiping''s eyes flashed fiercely. Then he turned to the old man in black robe and ordered, "throw this old man out!"


    Hearing this, the old man in black robe once again fell into a difficult choice.


    Ning Yansong is the former top leader, how can you say throw it out?


    Previously, when Ning Yansong was the supreme leader of the Dragon Kingdom, he was very popular with the people.


    The black robed old man also respects Ning Yansong very much. No matter what the reason is, he doesn''t want to fight against Ning Yansong.


    At the moment, Huang Shiping orders him to throw Ning Yansong out, which makes him very embarrassed.


    For a moment, the old man in black robe was restless and didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing that the old man in black robe was still in a daze, Huang Shiping was furious and yelled, "do as I say now!"


    Huang Shiping once again ordered that the old man in black robe could not continue to dally. He could only grit his teeth and nodded his consent.

 Chapter 753

    After nodding to Huang Shiping, the black robed old man didn''t hesitate and dally. He returned to normal, and then looked up at Ning Yansong.


    "I''m offended by Ning Lao."


    After saying this in a euphemistic tone, the old man in black robe stretched out his right hand and made a grasping movement towards Ning Yansong.


    The old man in black robe is a top martial arts man. He is very powerful. He wants to grab Ning Yansong from the air and get Ning Yansong out of the camp.


    With the old man in black robe grabbing, Ning Yan felt like he was imprisoned when he relaxed. His body was like falling into an ice cellar, cold and stiff.


    Ning Yansong impressively felt that he had lost control of his body and could not move.


    The palm of the old man in black robe seems to have a huge suction. He wants to suck Ning Yansong away.


    Sooner or later, when Ning Yansong was about to leave the chair, a figure appeared in front of Ning Yansong.


    This figure is not others, it is Ningyang sent bodyguard - Zhang Che!


    After Zhang Che appeared, he raised his palm and waved forward.


    With Zhang Che making this action, the force acting on Ning Yansong suddenly disappeared.


    Ningyansong returned to normal.


    Zhang Che is also a top martial artist. He is obviously able to resist the old man in black robe.


    For Zhang Che, Huang Shiping was surprised.


    Both the old man in black and Ouyang Qingfeng gave Zhang Che a solemn look.


    Obviously, as the top martial artists of the same level, both the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng see that Zhang Che is not the same.


    Even Huang Shiping, an ordinary person, saw that Zhang Che was not an ordinary person.


    After all, the old man in black robe just started, but it was resolved so lightly by Zhang Che.


    Huang Shiping looked at Zhang Che with gloomy eyes and said in an imperative tone: "I don''t care who you are. Don''t hinder me from doing things here. Get out of the way now!"


    Huang Shiping is still imposing pressure on others. He wants to force Zhang Che, the top warrior, not to protect Ning Yansong as the highest leader of the Dragon kingdom.


    For Zhang Che, guarding Ning Yansong is his responsibility and what he should do. No matter what situation he faces, he will protect Ning Yansong.


    Therefore, Zhang Che did not listen to Huang Shiping''s orders. He was still standing in front of Ning Yansong with no expression, no words and no action.


    Although Zhang Che didn''t say anything, it was obvious that he would not obey Huang Shiping''s orders and would still protect Ning Yansong.


    Huang Shiping''s face became a little ugly.


    All of these guys didn''t listen to him. They didn''t pay attention to the leader of the Dragon kingdom. It''s really hateful!


    Huang Shiping was very angry.


    He has a bad breath in his heart. It''s really uncomfortable if he doesn''t let it out.


    "You two go together, you must throw Ning Yansong out to me!"


    Huang Shiping gave orders to the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng.


    In Huang Shiping''s view, if the black robed old man and Ouyang Qingfeng go together, even if Zhang Che is a top Wufu, they can''t stop him, because both the black robed old man and Ouyang Qingfeng are top Wufu.


    In the case of two to one, it''s normal that Zhang Che can''t hold back. Of course, it''s a troublesome thing to hold Zhang Che down completely.


    Everyone can see that Zhang Che is determined to protect Ning Yansong. No matter how many people Huang Shiping calls out, he will do it.


    So, after all, things are still very difficult.


    Although he heard Huang Shiping''s order, the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng still didn''t move for the first time.


    But at this time, Shen Ze''s tone was not salty: "don''t do these fancy things."


    "If Mr. Huang has nothing else to do, I''ll arrange a place for you."


    Shen Ze looked at Huang Shiping and said, "you''ve been in a hurry all day. You need to have a good rest."


    Shen Ze''s tone is very euphemistic, but it is under the guest order.


    Huang Shiping is an individual. Naturally, he understands Shen Ze''s meaning.


    Seeing that Shen Ze wanted to drive him away, Huang Shiping felt even more uncomfortable.


    It seemed that Huang Shiping suddenly thought of something. After pondering for a while, he said to Shen Ze, "I live in this camp. You all move out!"


    In doing so, Huang Shiping was conspicuously anti Hakka.


    He lives in the commander-in-chief camp and asks Shen Ze to move out. Only in this way can he show his identity and status.


    Shen Ze is the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war. Although he is actually the master here, Huang Shiping is the biggest.


    Hearing Huang Shiping say that he wants to live in the commander-in-chief camp and drive Shen Ze out, Qin Chao flashed a gloomy color in his eyes, but Shen Ze was calm and had no mood fluctuation.


    After staring at Huang Shiping for a while, Shen Ze said calmly, "OK, I''ll move out and let you live in this camp."


    Huang Shiping smelled the speech, and his face showed a touch of satisfaction. He looked at Shen Ze and thought that you are still smart.


    Maybe it''s because he drove Shen Ze out of the camp. Huang Shiping felt better. He was a little proud and showed a slightly proud appearance.


    Seeing Huang Shiping''s appearance, Qin Chao became more and more upset, while Shen Ze ignored it directly.


    Shen Ze didn''t want to talk to Huang Shiping. He stood up and said, "let''s go, Mr. Ning."


    Ning Yansong smell speech, after hesitating for a moment, or stand up, responded a voice, "good."


    Later, Shen Ze and Ning Yansong walk out of the camp side by side. Zhang Che and Qin Chao are closely behind them.


    Huang Shiping''s eyes are gloomy. He stands in the same place and looks at Shen Ze as they walk out of the commander-in-chief camp.


    After that, Huang Shiping suddenly burst out and angrily scolded: "Damn it, Ning Yansong and Shen Diaolong are too shameful. If you dare not pay attention to me, you are looking for death!"


    "You treat me like this today. When you fall into my hands, I will make you look good!"


    Huang Shiping was furious and scolded Ning Yansong and Shen Ze.


    The old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng listen to Huang Shiping''s fragrance. They both lower their heads, pretending to hear nothing, keeping silent and reducing their sense of existence.


    Obviously, both the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng know that Huang Shiping is in a state of anger at the moment. If he can not provoke, he will not.


    After yelling at him for a while and venting his emotions, Huang Shiping gradually calmed down.


    Huang Shiping found a chair to sit down. Then he raised his head and looked at the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Huang Shiping pointed to them and said angrily, "why didn''t you just follow my orders?"


    The old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng heard that they both felt a thump in their hearts and had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 754

    Huang Shiping questioned the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng. He was impressed with the idea of settling accounts after autumn.


    In the face of Huang Shiping''s question, the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t know how to answer, so they could only keep silent.


    Seeing that they were silent, Huang Shiping became more and more angry. He said angrily, "don''t you two pay attention to the highest leader of the Dragon kingdom?"


    The old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng were shocked.


    The old man in black robe responded quickly. He immediately knelt down on one knee facing Huang Shiping and said in a sonorous tone: "I dare not!"


    "Lao Nu has always been loyal and obedient to Huang Lao!"


    Although Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t kneel down, he said: "I dare not be disrespectful to Huang."


    After listening to their words, Huang Shiping seemed dissatisfied and gave a cold hum.


    Huang Shiping said angrily, "if you really look me in the eye, you should do what I say at the first time when I give the order."


    "You just didn''t follow my orders for the first time. Where did you pay attention to me?" Huang Shiping asked harshly.


    Just after Huang Shiping gave the order, the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng did not take action for the first time. Therefore, in the face of Huang Shiping''s questioning and reprimanding, they were both dumb and could not say anything.


    It''s a fact, and they can''t argue.


    Of course, two people still can''t help but live in the heart.


    After all, the people Huang Shiping asked them to target were Shen Ze and Ning Yansong.


    Shen Ze and Ning Yansong are not ordinary people. It''s normal for them to have hesitation and hesitation.


    If Huang Shiping asked them to deal with other people, they would have done it at the first time.


    So, after all, Huang''s demands are too much.


    Of course, even though he thought Huang Shiping''s request was too much, the black robed old man Ouyang Qingfeng did not dare to say anything.


    Huang Shiping is the highest leader of the Dragon kingdom. They just listen to what Huang Shiping says.


    Huang Shiping also knew that the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng could not refute him, so he snorted coldly when they were silent.


    Then, Huang Shiping said in an unquestionable tone: "if you meet my orders again, you must follow my orders at the first time!"


    This time, the black robed old man and Ouyang Qingfeng did not hesitate, and immediately nodded.


    Because of Shen Ze and Ning Yansong, Huang Shiping''s mood has become very bad. He wants to vent his anger, but he won''t always quarrel with the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng.


    After all, in Huang Shiping''s view, he is the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom, while the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng are just subordinates in his eyes. He doesn''t have to be hard on them all the time. If he continues to study deeply or keeps a close eye on them, it will only reduce his sense of existence and make him lose more prestige.


    Therefore, even though he was still very upset and in a bad mood, Huang Shiping did not continue to scold the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Huang Shiping seemed to have suddenly thought of something. He said to the old man in black robe, "go and stare at Shen Diaolong. Keep track of Shen Diaolong all the time. If Shen Diaolong has any action there, report it to me as soon as possible."


    Huang Shiping came to the Northern War Zone this time to restrict Shen Ze from doing things he didn''t like. Therefore, he told the old man in black robe to stare at Shen Ze, so as not to let Shen Ze do things against his will.


    The old man in black robe doesn''t want to stare at Shen Ze, but this is Huang Shiping''s order. He has to obey it, and he has just angered Huang Shiping. He is afraid that if he doesn''t do what Huang Shiping says, he will really offend Huang Shiping.


    Therefore, after hearing the speech, the old man in black robe immediately nodded and said, "yes, Mr. Huang."


    "Go Huang Shiping waved to the old man in black robe.


    The old man in black bowed to Huang Shiping. Then he turned and walked out of the camp.


    After the old man left, only Huang Shiping and Ouyang Qingfeng were left in the camp.


    Huang Shiping looked at Ouyang Qingfeng, who was standing in the same place with his head down and kept silent. In a light tone, he said, "pour me a cup of tea."


    "Yes."


    Ouyang Qingfeng answered, and then the president of the martial arts association and the leader of the martial arts circle, like a servant, ran to pour a cup of tea for Huang Shiping.


    After the tea is poured, Ouyang Qingfeng brings the tea to Huang Shiping and respectfully hands it to the latter.


    Huang Shiping took the cup and took a sip of tea. Then he put down the cup and looked at Ouyang Qingfeng again.


    Huang Shiping said thoughtfully, "don''t you have an appointment with Shen Diaolong? Why don''t you take this opportunity to fight with Shen Diaolong? "


    Huang Shiping just can''t see Shen Zehao, so he will bring up the old story again at this time and let Ouyang Qingfeng fight Shen Zehao.


    Of course, Huang Shiping has another idea. If Ouyang Qingfeng and Shen Ze are defeated in the first battle, Shen Ze will be injured or even die.


    In Huang Shiping''s opinion, whether Shen Ze is injured or dead, it''s ok if Shen Ze has a big problem, because in this way, Shen Ze can no longer lead the army to attack Xiong state.


    Huang Shiping''s wishful thinking is very good. He calls Ouyang Qingfeng to fight Shen Ze. It can not only prevent Shen Ze from leading the army to attack Xiong Kingdom, but also do harm to Shen Ze. It is the best of both worlds.


    Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t expect that Huang Shiping would ask him to fight Shen Ze at this time. Because he didn''t expect that, after listening to Huang Shiping''s words, he was surprised.


    Then, Ouyang Qingfeng''s face showed a look of embarrassment.


    Ouyang Qingfeng did not want to fight Shen Ze at this time.


    When Ouyang Qingfeng and Shen Ze made an appointment to fight at the beginning, they agreed to wait until Shen Ze''s injury was healed and his martial arts strength completely recovered to the peak, and then fight again.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is not the kind of person who does not believe what he says.


    Of course, part of the reason is that the Dragon Kingdom needs Shen Ze very much, and now it needs Shen Ze to lead the army to attack Xiong Kingdom, so as to get the Dragon kingdom out of the predicament.


    For these reasons, Ouyang Qingfeng was surprised that he didn''t want to fight Shen Ze at this time.


    Although it was Huang Shiping''s order, Ouyang Qingfeng hesitated for a moment and said, "Mr. Huang, I''ve made an agreement with Shen Diaolong. I won''t fight with him until his injury is completely healed and his martial arts strength is completely restored to the peak."


    Huang Shiping heard that Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t want to listen to him. He frowned and his face became ugly.


    Huang Shiping stares at Ouyang Qingfeng coldly and says in a strong tone: "I''m not discussing with you, but ordering you to do so!"

 Chapter 755

    "Ouyang Qingfeng, I want you to fight Shen Diaolong now. This is my order. Even if you don''t want to, you should follow my order!"


    Huang Shiping''s tone is tough and his attitude is resolute. He doesn''t give Ouyang Qingfeng any leeway.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng frowned and his face became very gloomy.


    Huang Shiping forced him like this, which made him a little uncomfortable.


    Ouyang Qingfeng thinks that Huang Shiping really does not respect him in this way. Moreover, in his opinion, Huang Shiping deals with personal affairs, not national affairs.


    In Ouyang Qingfeng''s view, Huang Shiping should not abuse his power to do such a thing because it is to solve personal grievances.


    In any way, Ouyang Qingfeng doesn''t want to fight Shen Ze for solving Huang''s personal grudge.


    Of course, he didn''t want to fight Shen Ze out of his heart.


    So, even though he knew that he would offend Huang Shiping, Ouyang Qingfeng still said, "Mr. Huang, this matter has been agreed. I hope you don''t force me. I really can''t do it!"


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Huang Shiping''s face was livid with anger.


    In Huang Shiping''s opinion, Ouyang Qingfeng''s talk about others is that the former doesn''t pay attention to him and his orders, so he talks about others again and again and doesn''t promise to do it directly.


    "Ouyang Qingfeng, I just want to force you to do it!"


    Huang Shiping looked ferocious and said in a very tough tone: "I said, I didn''t discuss with you. I''m ordering you. You must follow my orders!"


    "Ouyang Qingfeng, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. You have to fight Shen Ze this time!" Huang Shiping said in an unquestionable tone.


    After hearing Huang Shiping''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng''s face became more gloomy.


    Although he didn''t say anything in his mouth, in his heart, Ouyang Qingfeng suddenly thought that Huang Shiping was too tough and overbearing to speak at all.


    Of course, he still thinks that Huang Shiping is using his power for personal gain. The supreme leader of the Grand Dragon Kingdom has done such shameless things. It''s really immoral!


    Ouyang Qingfeng himself obviously doesn''t want to fight Shen Ze at this time. He doesn''t want to affect Shen Ze without talking about the outcome of the battle.


    Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t come to the Northern War Zone this time to listen to Huang Shiping''s intention and restrict Shen Ze. Instead, he wanted to take people from the martial arts association to follow Shen Ze to attack Xiong Guo.


    No matter how you look at it, Ouyang Qingfeng will go against Huang Shiping''s idea and fight against the national court.


    His mistake or guilt has become a certainty.


    Mistakes and crimes will be committed sooner or later. It seems that it is no big deal to offend Huang Shiping again now.


    Think through this point, Ouyang Qingfeng suddenly not so tangled.


    After pondering for a moment, Ouyang Qingfeng said to Huang Shiping, "OK, Mr. Huang, I''ll listen to you. Now I''ll fight with Shen Diaolong."


    Huang Shiping''s face finally showed a touch of satisfaction.


    "The next time I order you to do something, you directly agree, don''t talk too much!" Huang Shiping said coldly.


    At this time, Ouyang Qingfeng really didn''t want to talk with Huang Shiping, so he didn''t refute Huang Shiping and nodded directly.


    Of course, on the surface, Ouyang Qingfeng obeyed Huang Shiping''s wishes and orders to fight Shen Ze, but in essence, he still didn''t plan to fight Shen Ze.


    Ouyang Qingfeng impressively plans to stabilize Huang Shiping first, and then talk about the next thing later.


    See Ouyang Qingfeng nodded obediently, Huang Shiping is not good, what to say more.


    At this time, Ouyang Qingfeng suddenly thought of something. He said to Huang Shiping, "Mr. Huang, since I have decided to fight Shen Diaolong, I''ll go to find him now."


    Huang Shiping really thought Ouyang Qingfeng was going to fight Shen Ze, so after hearing the latter''s words, he didn''t doubt it. Instead, he was happy to see the same thing. He immediately waved his hand and said, "go!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng bowed to Huang Shiping, then turned and walked out of the camp.


    Huang Shiping is sitting on the chair, watching Ouyang Qingfeng walk out of the camp.


    After Ouyang Qingfeng left, Huang Shiping was the only one left in the camp.


    Huang Shiping picked up the cup and took a big sip of tea. Then his eyes were gloomy and his tone was gloomy. He said to himself, "whether you are Shen Diaolong or Ning Yansong, offending me will not come to a good end!"


    "We''ll see. You''ll see!"


    In the end, Huang Shiping''s face was full of ferocious color, which looked like a devil.


    ¡­¡­


    After Ouyang Qingfeng came out of the camp, he planned to go to Shen Ze and make some things clear.


    After Shen Ze and Ning Yansong came out of the camp, they went to the accommodation that Li Guangrong had arranged for Shen Ze.


    Ouyang Qingfeng doesn''t know where Shen Ze is. After asking others, he finds Shen Ze.


    After seeing Shen Ze, Ouyang Qingfeng said directly, "Shen Diaolong, I have something important to say to you."


    Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng meet for the first time, and they are not familiar with each other.


    Ouyang Qingfeng went to find Shen Ze because of Huang Shiping''s orders. Of course, they still had some grudges. Shen Ze had more or less disputes when he killed Ouyang Qingfeng''s two disciples.


    In addition, the two had made an appointment for the first World War, which seemed to be antagonistic.


    Shen Ze was surprised that Ouyang Qingfeng came to find himself and said he had something important to tell him.


    Why did Ouyang Qingfeng come to find himself?


    Shen Ze was very curious. He said to Ouyang Qingfeng, "do you have anything important to tell me?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng looks serious. He looks at Shen Ze and says sincerely, "I''m not here to follow Huang Shiping''s idea and lead the people of the martial arts association to restrict you."


    Ouyang Qingfeng pause, and then very seriously and dignified said: "I''m going to take the people of the martial arts association, with you to attack Xiong."


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Shen Ze picks his eyebrows in surprise.


    He didn''t expect that Ouyang Qingfeng was going to lead the martial arts association to attack Xiong state with him.


    If Ouyang Qingfeng just doesn''t listen to Huang Shiping''s idea and doesn''t bring people from the martial arts association to restrict him, Shen Ze can still figure it out, but he didn''t expect that Ouyang Qingfeng would plan to take people from the martial arts association to attack Xiong Guo with him.


    This is really an unexpected thing.


    Of course, Shen Ze is still skeptical about what Ouyang Qingfeng said.


    Shen Ze''s eyes stare at Ouyang Qingfeng deeply for a while, and then he says calmly, "are you telling the truth?"

 Chapter 756

    Ouyang Qingfeng on Shen Ze''s line of sight, look seriously said: "I said is the truth."


    "At this time, I don''t have to cheat you any more."


    When Ouyang Qingfeng said these words, his tone was very sincere.


    Shen Ze''s eyes are very vicious. He can see that Ouyang Qingfeng is not lying.


    Mouth can lie, but eyes will not, Shen Ze from Ouyang Qingfeng''s eyes, did not see any meaning of lying.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is really telling the truth.


    Thinking that Ouyang Qingfeng really plans to lead the people of the martial arts association to attack Xiong Guo with him, Shen Ze is still surprised, but there is no big mood fluctuation.


    When a nation is in danger, it is very reasonable for the people of any nation to stand up.


    So, he decided that Ouyang Qingfeng really wanted to take the people from the martial arts association with him to attack Xiong. Shen Ze didn''t think much about it.


    Of course, Shen Ze originally intended to let the people of the martial arts association follow him to attack Xiong. Now he happens to coincide with Ouyang Qingfeng. When he learns that Ouyang Qingfeng wants to take the initiative to attack Xiong, he is very happy to see and can be said to be happy to see.


    If Ouyang Qingfeng leads the people of the martial arts association to take the initiative to follow him to attack xiongguo, it will save a lot of trouble.


    Of course, in such a voluntary situation, the role of the martial arts association can be better played.


    As we all know, the members of the Wudao association are a group of high-strength fighters. They join in the battle, which is a very strong fighting force.


    Shen Ze seems to have suddenly thought of something. He stares at Ouyang Qingfeng and asks in a soft voice, "you take the people from the martial arts association and follow me to attack Xiong state. Are you not afraid of the censure of the court?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t say anything, just shook his head at Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze nodded, and then he asked, "what do other people in the martial arts association mean besides you?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng said, "I''m just here to show you what I mean. I haven''t informed other people. I''ll talk to other people in the martial arts association about it later."


    "OK, you can inform the others and tell me when you have the exact result." Shen Ze said.


    "Good." Ouyang Qingfeng nodded.


    Then, Ouyang Qingfeng said: "Huang Shiping is very hostile to you. He just called me to fight you."


    "I''m not surprised that he did such a thing," Shen Ze said


    Shen Ze looked at Ouyang Qingfeng and then said, "don''t you want to fight with me?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng pondered for a moment, truthfully said: "I want to fight you, but not at this time."


    Today, Longguo is in danger, and the situation is not optimistic.


    For any dragon people, solving the problem of the state is the most important thing, and other things are relatively unimportant.


    Under the cover of the nest, how can there be a complete egg?


    If the Dragon kingdom is gone, everything else will be meaningless.


    Therefore, the first thing to do is to help Longguo tide over the difficulties.


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s answer, Shen Ze understood the meaning of the former.


    Shen Ze pondered for a while and said to Ouyang Qingfeng, "I will fight with you after long Guodu has passed the storm."


    Ouyang Qingfeng looks at Shen Ze. After a while, he nods and doesn''t say anything.


    "All right, go and tell the rest of the Wudao Association." Shen Ze said.


    "Well."


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded, then turned and left.


    After Ouyang Qingfeng left, Ning Yansong came to see Shen Ze.


    Ning Yansong asked Shen Ze curiously, "what did Ouyang Qingfeng come to you for?"


    Shen Ze took a look at Ning Yansong and said, "he wants to fight with me."


    "At this time, I''ll come and make an appointment with you?" Ning Yansong said and frowned.


    Previously, Ouyang Qingfeng''s engagement with Shen Ze was very popular in Longjia. Ning Yansong also heard about it.


    As Shen Ze said, when Ouyang Qingfeng came to make an engagement with Shen Ze, Ning Yansong obviously did not doubt it, but chose to believe it.


    "Choose to fight at this time, this Ouyang Qingfeng is also a brain problem!"


    Ning Yansong said angrily, "this matter must have something to do with Huang Shiping. It must be that Huang Shiping asked Ouyang Qingfeng to make an appointment with you."


    "This Huang Shiping is not successful enough, he is not defeated enough, he does some thankless things."


    "Now I have no way to look at Huang Shiping!"


    After saying these words, Ning Yansong showed his indignation.


    Looking at the indignant Ning Yansong, Shen Ze said with a smile, "it''s really Huang Shiping who asked Ouyang Qingfeng to fight with him, but Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t listen to Huang Shiping."


    Ning Yansong smell speech, picked pick eyebrow, doubt ground say: "this how say?"


    Shen Ze said: "Ouyang Qingfeng doesn''t want to listen to Huang Shiping. He doesn''t want to fight with me, and he won''t help Huang Shiping to restrict me. Instead, he is willing to take the initiative to take the people from the martial arts association with me to attack Xiong state."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ning Yansong''s face showed a color of surprise and uncertainty.


    "Is that true or not?"


    "Ouyang Qingfeng will go against Huang Shiping''s will, and will fight against the national court, leading the people of the martial arts association to attack Xiong state with you?"


    "It can''t be a trap deliberately designed by Huang Shiping and Ouyang Qingfeng, can it?"


    Shen Ze''s tone was calm, and he said firmly: "is it the trap designed by Huang Shiping and Ouyang Qingfeng? I can see it. I can be sure that Ouyang Qingfeng is telling the truth and does not deceive me."


    Ning Yansong is very clear about what kind of evil Shen Ze is. Shen Ze has said so. Of course, he will no longer doubt Ouyang Qingfeng''s motive.


    "It''s a bit surprising that Ouyang Qingfeng would be willing to lead the people of the martial arts association to attack Xiong kingdom with you."


    "People who were originally under the command of the National People''s court would even go against the National People''s court and do things that run counter to the National People''s court. From this, we can see that the National People''s court led by Huang Shiping really can not win the support of the people, which also shows that the direction of the National People''s court is wrong."


    When Ning Yansong said this, he was more determined to take the initiative to launch a war against Xiong.


    Of course, Shen Ze is also firm in this idea.


    After a while, Ning Yansong seemed to think of something and said, "Ouyang Qingfeng is willing to attack Xiong state with you. What about the others in the martial arts association?"


    Shen Ze replied, "Ouyang Qingfeng just came to tell me his idea first, but he hasn''t informed others yet. I asked him to do it now, to make sure how many people in the martial arts association will follow me to attack Xiong state."


    "Well."


    Ning Yansong nodded and said, "I hope all the people from the martial arts association can participate in it."

 Chapter 757

    Shen Ze said: "it''s best that people from the martial arts association can participate in it. If they can''t, they won''t be forced."


    "As long as Ouyang Qingfeng is willing to take the lead in doing this, it''s almost enough. Of course, with Ouyang Qingfeng taking the lead, most of the other people in the martial arts association are willing to participate."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ning Yansong nodded and said, "before, you wanted to let the people of the martial arts association attack Xiong country with you. Now it seems that it doesn''t take any effort."


    Shen Ze said in a neutral tone: "I can''t say that. It''s a happy thing for everyone to participate in the martial arts association. If they don''t participate, I won''t force them."


    "Of course, the people of Wudao Association don''t listen to the meaning of the national court and restrict me, which can save a lot of trouble."


    Ning Yansong nodded and said, "yes, it saves a lot of trouble."


    Shen Ze seemed to think of something suddenly. His eyes flashed cold and he said coldly, "what we need to do now is to put Huang Shiping under house arrest as soon as possible and not let him come out."


    Ning Yansong''s face became dignified when he heard the speech. He looked at Shen Ze in a suspicious way and said in a deep voice, "are you really going to put Huang Shiping under house arrest?"


    Shen Ze nodded gently and said calmly, "I''ve made up my mind to do this, of course."


    Ning Yansong said solemnly: "if you put Huang Shiping under house arrest, then you must succeed in attacking Xiong state. Once you lose, you will never get up."


    Shen Ze can imagine what Ning Yansong said.


    He didn''t care.


    Shen Ze light smile, tone not salty said: "I have scenery for many days, even if this time fell off the horse, no longer turn up, nothing."


    Although Shen Ze said these words in a flat tone, it didn''t give people the feeling of telling lies at all, but they all told the truth.


    Ning Yansong still knows Shen Ze well. Shen Ze will say such words and have such ideas. He doesn''t have the slightest doubt, but thinks it''s normal.


    "Well, now that you''ve thought about it, I won''t say much." Ning Yansong said.


    Shen Ze nodded, then said: "there is a top martial arts man who has been accompanying Huang Shiping. It is still very difficult to put Huang Shiping under house arrest."


    Hearing this, Ning Yansong nodded in agreement and said, "it''s really difficult to put Huang Shiping under house arrest. After all, a top martial arts man is not a vegetarian."


    Ning Yansong thought about it, and then said, "would you like to put the top martial arts man and Huang Shiping under house arrest? It might be more convenient. "


    "Think about it. If you only put Huang Shiping under house arrest and leave that top martial artist outside, it must be a very big uncertainty."


    "To be on the safe side, you can only put Huang Shiping and the top martial arts man under house arrest."


    Shen Ze said: "I have the same idea as you, but it''s very difficult to put a top martial artist under house arrest


    "If I can, I also want to put Huang Shiping and the top martial arts man under house arrest."


    Ning Yansong took a look at Shen Ze, and then said, "you are a top Wufu. I can lend you Zhang Che as a top Wufu. In the case of two to one, you should be able to deal with Huang Shiping''s top Wufu."


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment, said: "if it''s murder, we can definitely deal with the black robed old man in the case of two to one, but if only house arrest each other, it''s very difficult."


    As a strong man at the peak of martial arts, Shen Ze knows very well that top martial artists of the same level are powerful.


    Huang Shiping''s personal retinue is not only a pure martial arts master, but also a top martial arts man with the same martial arts strength as him.


    If it''s a fight, he can show his moves without reservation. In the case of two to one, Shen Ze has a great deal of confidence in dealing with the other side, but if he only puts the other side under house arrest, it will be very difficult.


    Even with the help of Zhang Che, a top martial artist, it is very difficult to house arrest the old man in black robe.


    Although Ning Yansong is not a warrior, he also knows the strength of the top martial artists. After listening to Shen Ze''s words, he frowns and realizes the intractable nature of the matter.


    After a while, Ning Yansong seemed to have a good idea. His eyes lit up and he said in a loud voice, "don''t we have a top martial arts man here?"


    "If we can let Ouyang Qingfeng help us, in the case of three top Wufu vs. one top Wufu, we will certainly be able to deal with Huang Shiping and the old man in black robe."


    Shen Ze smell speech, agreed to nod, said: "if you can get Ouyang Qingfeng''s help, then no problem."


    "Just, I don''t know if Ouyang Qingfeng is willing to do it or not."


    Ning Yansong said: "he is definitely willing to do it. Since he is willing to lead the people of the martial arts association to attack Xiong state with you, and he does not obey Huang Shiping''s idea, and is against the national court, it means that he can help you to put Huang Shiping under house arrest."


    "After all, our house arrest of Huang Shiping is not a mess, but something we have to do in order to successfully attack Xiong state."


    "As long as we make it clear to Ouyang Qingfeng, he has no reason not to help."


    Shen Ze thinks Ning Yansong''s words are reasonable, so after listening, he nods with approval.


    "OK, when Ouyang Qingfeng comes to me later, I''ll tell him about it."


    Ning Yansong nodded, and then said, "now we have to deal with Huang Shiping''s side, wait for 300000 Qinglong troops to arrive in the northern theater, and then we can take action."


    Shen Ze said, "this is a matter of great urgency."


    "When the Qinglong army arrives in the Northern War Zone, they should be recuperated."


    Ning Yansong smell speech, white Shen Ze one eye, tone not fork ground says "you say these with me, is to think I can''t think of these?"


    Seeing that Ning Yansong was getting more serious, Shen Ze couldn''t smile bitterly. He said with a light smile, "I didn''t say you couldn''t think of it. I just said it simply."


    Ning Yansong snorted coldly and said nothing more.


    "I''m too lazy to gossip with you two. I''ll have a rest."


    After saying this, Ning Yansong turned and left.


    After Ning Yansong left, Shen Ze stood up, went to the front of the topographic map, and began to figure out how to attack Xiong state and how to deploy.


    meanwhile.


    Ouyang Qingfeng went to the residence of the people of the Wudao Association. He called all the people of the Wudao Association who came to the northern war zone together.


    "I have a very important thing to tell you." Ouyang Qingfeng swept around the place and said seriously.

 Chapter 758

    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, all the people in the martial arts association were puzzled.


    The president wants to tell them something important. Why are you so serious?


    Everyone was very confused.


    Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t sell the key either. He said straightforwardly, "I want to lead you to follow Shen Diaolong to attack xiongguo, instead of helping the court to restrict Shen Diaolong."


    As soon as Ouyang Qingfeng said this, there was an uproar.


    "The president is not going to comply with the meaning of the national court and help the national court to restrict Shen Diaolong?"


    "If you disobey the will of the national court, and you still fight against the national court, you will commit a serious crime. You want to kill your head!"


    "Is the president joking with us? How could he have such an idea? "


    "The president has always been a steady person. He certainly won''t speak disorderly. Since he said it in public, he must have made a good decision and plan!"


    "In this way, the president really plans to lead everyone and follow Shen Diaolong to attack Xiong state!"


    "I didn''t expect that the president would have such an idea."


    "With such thoughts and plans, the president is not afraid to bring us to the point where we are doomed?"


    "If you disobey the meaning of the national court, no one will come to a good end. The president''s plan is really too risky. If you are careless, you will fall into the sewer."


    "For the sake of everyone''s safety, we should not go against the will of the court, nor should we go against the court."


    "If you want me to say that the president''s ideas and plans are very good, we should follow Shen Diaolong to attack Xiong Kingdom and contribute our own strength to the Dragon kingdom."


    "Every man is responsible for the rise and fall of a nation. The Dragon kingdom is in danger now. We should stand up and serve the country."


    "The president''s intention means that the president believes in Shen Diaolong. Shen Diaolong is a trustworthy person. We should also believe in Shen Diaolong. I support the president''s idea of following Shen Diaolong to attack Xiong."


    "I don''t support it. It''s too risky to do so. Without the support of the national court, there is no chance of success in attacking Xiong state except failure. Why do you want to do it when you know it''s a failure? Not only should we not do it, but we should also strangle it in the cradle and restrict Shen Diaolong from leading the army to attack Xiong state. "


    "The Dragon Kingdom has no good way to solve the problem now. There is really no other way except to launch a war. Shen Diaolong is still determined to launch a war against the will of the national court, so this must be right. We should believe in Shen Diaolong."


    "Shen Diaolong is the supreme pride of heaven. There is absolutely nothing wrong with his plan. We should really trust him, support him and follow him to attack the Bear Kingdom."


    "No matter what you say, I''m against it!"


    "I support it!"


    When people heard Ouyang Qingfeng saying that he wanted to go against the national court, and that he wanted to fight against the national court, not to restrict Shen Ze, but to follow Shen Ze to attack Xiong state, they were shocked by the unexpected.


    After the shock, there was a heated discussion.


    Some people support Ouyang Qingfeng''s idea of following Shen Ze to attack Xiong, while others are against it.


    For such a result, Ouyang Qingfeng obviously has already expected, no surprise, no mood swings.


    After a while''s argument, Ouyang Qingfeng said, "please be calm."


    Although the scene is very noisy, but this word is still accurate to all the ears.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is the president of the martial arts association and the leader of the martial arts circle. Obviously, you still have to listen to his words.


    Therefore, after listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, everyone felt that they closed their mouths and didn''t make any more sound.


    This is a noisy place, and it is quiet again.


    After everyone calmed down, Ouyang Qingfeng said: "I know that some people want to do it, some people don''t want to do it, and I won''t force you to do it. If you want to do it, you can do it, and if you don''t want to do it, you can forget it."


    "But because I brought this up, I still want to say a few more words."


    Ouyang Qingfeng calm tone, slowly said: "this matter, I am not a whim, a sudden decision, but after careful consideration, is to choose to do so."


    "As long as you have no problem in your mind, you should think that the current situation of Longguo is very bad, and there is no good way to solve the current predicament. There is really no other choice but to fight and initiate war."


    "What kind of person is Shen Diaolong? We are familiar with his deeds. Since Shen Diaolong is determined to attack Xiong Kingdom, why can''t we believe him? Follow him to attack the Bear Kingdom? "


    "We all know that Shen Diaolong killed two of my disciples. There is a lot of resentment between Shen Diaolong and me, but now I still abandon the past and follow Shen Diaolong to attack Xiong."


    "Therefore, I hope that we can consider this matter carefully before making a decision."


    After what should be said, Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t talk any more nonsense.


    "Now, those who are willing to follow Shen Diaolong to attack Xiong state will stand on my right side, while those who are not willing will stand on my left side."


    "Think about it carefully, and then make a decision!"


    After saying this, Ouyang Qingfeng said nothing more.


    There was no more words in the audience, but they kept quiet and thought about what Ouyang Qingfeng said.


    Do you want to follow Shen Diaolong to attack Xiong?


    It''s really a difficult choice.


    As everyone knows, once you follow Shen Ze to attack Xiong state, it is obvious that you are against the court. This is obviously not allowed by the court, and the result is almost the same as the crime of beheading.


    No matter what the final result is, just doing so means committing a serious crime and there is a risk of beheading.


    No one is afraid of death, and everyone present is no exception.


    Everyone is afraid of death and doesn''t want to follow Shen Ze to attack Xiong Guo at the risk of beheading him.


    But there are some things to do and some not to do.


    If attacking xiongguo can really solve the current problems of Longguo and save Longguo from its predicament, we should do it even at the risk of beheading.


    Of course, people who want to do this must have a lot of courage and courage, not the kind of people who are greedy for life and afraid of death.


    Xu Xiao is the first to stand up when people are struggling to follow Shen Ze to attack Xiong.


    Xu Xiao stands on Ouyang Qingfeng''s right hand and says that he will follow Shen Ze to attack Xiong.


    When other people saw Xu Xiao''s attitude, they all showed a thoughtful look.

 Chapter 759

    Xu Xiao is the eldest disciple of Ouyang Qingfeng and the second person of the martial arts association. He is also a martial arts master.


    Xu Xiao''s statement obviously has a certain influence on others in the martial arts association.


    Everyone knows Xu Xiao very well. As we all know, Xu Xiao is a mature and steady man. He is more steady than Ouyang Qingfeng, because the affairs of the martial arts association are generally handled by Xu Xiao.


    Everyone knows more about Xu Xiao''s style and character. Xu Xiao would not have done such a risky thing if he hadn''t thought about it well.


    Xu Xiao and Ouyang Qingfeng chose to follow Shen Ze to attack Xiong Kingdom, which more or less shows that it is really necessary to do this.


    First Ouyang Qingfeng and then Xu Xiao, two heavyweights of the martial arts and Taoism Association, said one after another that they would follow Shen Ze to attack Xiong state, which made other members of the martial arts and Taoism Association have to seriously consider this matter.


    They don''t know Shen Ze, but they know Ouyang Qingfeng and Xu Xiao very well.


    They can''t trust Shen Ze, but they can trust Xu Xiao and Ouyang Qingfeng.


    "I''ll go!"


    After a while, someone came out and went to Ouyang Qingfeng''s right side to support following Shen Ze to attack Xiong.


    "I''ll go too!"


    Some take the lead, others follow suit, and then some stand to Ouyang Qingfeng''s right hand.


    All of them began to express their views one by one.


    More and more people are standing on Ouyang Qingfeng''s right side. In the end, except for more than 100 people who are not standing on Ouyang Qingfeng''s right side, others have done so.


    All the members of the martial arts association, except these 100 people, are willing to follow Shen Ze to attack Xiong kingdom.


    For such a result, Ouyang Qingfeng is obviously very satisfied, because he never thought that it would be the best result if he could get the support of all the people and have so many people willing to follow him to attack xiongguo.


    Ouyang Qingfeng first nodded to the people who were standing on his right hand, then turned his head and said to the more than 100 people who were still standing in the same place: "this matter, I hope everyone can keep it secret, and don''t let it out for the time being. No matter whether you go to attack xiongguo or not, this matter must be done. This is my order as president!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng said this without any doubt.


    "Yes."


    When they heard the words, they all nodded.


    They dare not disobey Ouyang Qingfeng''s meaning, because everyone knows that if they don''t obey Ouyang Qingfeng''s meaning, they will die.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is a top martial arts player, and no one is his opponent. Therefore, in order to survive, we dare not disclose it.


    "OK, we''ve finished what we should say. Let''s get ready and let''s go!"


    As soon as the words were finished, Ouyang Qingfeng waved to the crowd.


    When they heard the words, they scattered one after another.


    After a while, only Ouyang Qingfeng and Xu Xiao were left in the place.


    Looking at Ouyang Qingfeng, Xu Xiao said calmly, "as long as more than 100 people don''t want to follow him to attack xiongguo, this is a satisfactory result."


    "Well."


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded and said, "there are more people who are willing to attack xiongguo than I expected. The result is really satisfactory."


    Xu Xiao said solemnly: "this time so many people go to attack Xiong state, our Martial Arts Association is out of action, it is the cost."


    Ouyang Qingfeng lightly said: "if the state does not exist, our Martial Arts Association has no meaning of existence."


    At the beginning, after Ouyang Qingfeng was invincible all over the world, with Huang Shiping''s behind the scenes support, he founded the Wudao Association, and vigorously developed it, making it the largest non-governmental organization in Longguo.


    At that time, although Ouyang Qingfeng was obsessed with martial arts, he still wanted to pursue fame and fortune.


    Now, in the crisis of the Dragon Kingdom, Ouyang Qingfeng is not the idea of pursuing fame and profit, but has the spirit of serving the country and selfless dedication.


    Generally speaking, Ouyang Qingfeng is still a good person, who is qualified to be a leader in martial arts and Taoism.


    Of course, people have several aspects, there is no absolute good or bad, Ouyang Qingfeng has such a performance is also very normal.


    "As long as we can help the Dragon Kingdom tide over the difficulties, we will not hesitate to lose the whole martial arts association!" Ouyang Qingfeng said firmly.


    Xu Xiao Wen Yan, agreed to nod.


    In the face of national righteousness, everything else is insignificant.


    After pondering for a while, Xu Xiao suddenly thought of something. He solemnly said to Ouyang Qingfeng, "master, what should we do with the imperial court? If Mr. Huang asked us to deal with Shen Diaolong, what should we do? "


    After thinking for a moment, Ouyang Qingfeng said, "I''ll deal with Huang Shiping."


    "I''m afraid it''s hard to cope with Huang Shiping," Xu said in a deep voice


    Ouyang Qingfeng said calmly: "there is nothing hard to deal with. He is indeed the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom, but apart from his identity, he is nothing."


    In Ouyang Qingfeng''s view, all the people in the Wudao association are strong in force. If Huang Shiping is not regarded as the supreme leader of the Dragon Kingdom, he will not be restricted by Huang Shiping.


    Even if Huang Shiping wanted to order them to do something, he couldn''t help them if they didn''t listen.


    As soon as Xu Xiao heard Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, he knew what Ouyang Qingfeng meant. Realizing this, his face became more dignified.


    Xu Xiao said in a low voice: "master, if we face Huang Shiping clearly, the basket will be big!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng said firmly: "now that he has made a decision to follow Shen Diaolong to attack Xiong state, he doesn''t have to care about other things. Anyway, it''s against the meaning of the national court. If he wants to fight against the national court, it doesn''t matter if he has another death penalty."


    Ouyang Qingfeng is very reasonable, even Xu Xiao can not refute.


    "All right, that''s it!" Xu Xiao nodded and said nothing more.


    Ouyang Qingfeng immediately opened his mouth and said, "go and explain to those who want to attack Xiong country, so that everyone can be ready. It should not be long before we take action."


    Xu Xiao nodded, and then said, "the green dragon army has not arrived in the Northern War Zone. It should not move for a while."


    Ouyang Qingfeng said: "the Qinglong army should have arrived almost this evening. It''s right for us to be ready for it."


    "Well."


    Xu Xiao nodded, and then said, "I''m going to talk to you now."


    "Well, you go!" Ouyang Qingfeng waved.


    After bowing to Ouyang Qingfeng, Xu Xiao turns and walks away.

 Chapter 760

    After Xu Xiao left, Ouyang Qingfeng also walked out of the place.


    Later, Ouyang Qingfeng went to Shen Ze''s residence again and met Shen Ze.


    Ouyang Qingfeng said directly, "I''ve informed you that there are only more than 100 people in the martial arts association who are not willing to attack Xiong."


    "Good." Shen Ze nodded.


    Shen Ze is obviously very satisfied with the fact that there are only more than 100 people in the Wudao Association who are not willing to attack Xiong state, and other people are willing to go.


    "There are enough of them. It''s going to be a lot of fighting power."


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded, then said: "you have any transfer here, at any time."


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment. Then he looked at Ouyang Qingfeng and said seriously, "if I want you people from the martial arts association to be the vanguard and take the lead to break through the enemy camp, would you like to go?"


    "Of course!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded without hesitation.


    "Since we have decided to attack Xiong, no matter how the Grand Marshal arranges, we will act according to our orders!" Ouyang Qingfeng said these words firmly.


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s reply, Shen Ze''s face showed a touch of satisfaction.


    "Good, that''s what I want to hear."


    Shen Ze then said: "as you all know, our attack on bear country is a very difficult and risky thing. If we want to achieve our goal, we must enter bear country and let bear country feel severe pain."


    "Only in this way can bear state stop, no longer alliance with Eagle state, and blockade our dragon state."


    "If you want to enter the territory of bear country, it must be very difficult, which requires a top soldier to break through the defense line set by bear country."


    Shen Ze said with a serious look: "in my opinion, all the people in the Wudao association are strong in martial arts. It''s the most appropriate choice for you to make your way."


    Shen Ze''s words are quite reasonable. Ouyang Qingfeng nodded with approval after listening to them.


    "What the Grand Marshal said is reasonable. Let''s let our martial arts association be the vanguard." Ouyang Qingfeng said seriously.


    "Good." Shen Ze nodded.


    Then, Shen Ze said to Ouyang Qingfeng, "go back and explain to everyone, so that everyone can be ready."


    "Well." Ouyang Qingfeng nodded.


    Then, Shen Ze suddenly thought of something and said, "I have something to ask you for help."


    Ouyang Qingfeng smell speech, surprised to pick eyebrows.


    Shen Ze has something to ask him to help, which is really unexpected.


    Ouyang Qingfeng said, "marshal, please tell me what you want."


    Shen Ze didn''t sell the key either. He said directly: "I want to house arrest Huang Shiping and his personal retinue. I need your help in this matter."


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s face became very dignified when he heard the speech.


    Ouyang Qingfeng asked suspiciously: "Marshal wants to house arrest the top leader of the Dragon kingdom. Is that not right?"


    In Ouyang Qingfeng''s view, even if Shen Ze does not comply with Huang Shiping''s intention, there is no need to put Huang Shiping under house arrest.


    How can we say that Huang Shiping is also the supreme leader of the Dragon kingdom? How can we say that house arrest can be done? And if he is really put under house arrest, the nature of this matter will become very bad and serious.


    After all, there has never been a case of the supreme leader under house arrest before.


    If it does, it''s a capital crime!


    In Ouyang Qingfeng''s view, Shen Ze can not listen to Huang Shiping''s wishes, but he does not need to put Huang Shiping under house arrest directly, because doing so will bring no harm to him.


    "I know what you mean, but it''s easier to put Huang Shiping under house arrest."


    Shen Ze said with a serious look: "if Huang Shiping is put under house arrest, his instructions will not be conveyed and will not affect the morale of the army. Only in this way can we concentrate on attacking Xiong state."


    Shen Ze''s remark is quite reasonable, which makes Ouyang Qingfeng unable to refute. He even believes that Shen Ze is right.


    If it''s to attack the Bear Kingdom and save the Dragon Kingdom, other things really don''t matter.


    "If the Grand Marshal has made a decision to do so, then I am willing to contribute." Ouyang said to Shen Ze in a positive tone.


    Shen Ze smell speech, nodded, "good, have your help, that has no problem."


    Then Shen Ze said, "I''m going to do it when the green dragon army moves."


    "Good." Ouyang Qingfeng returned a word.


    "OK, that''s it. You go and do your work." Shen Ze said.


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded, then turned and left.


    After Ouyang Qingfeng left, Shen Ze said to himself, "before that, I thought Ouyang Qingfeng was a damned man. Now it doesn''t seem like that."


    Before that, Shen Ze was very upset that Ouyang Qingfeng followed Huang Shiping''s advice and challenged him when he was in poor health to put him in a bad situation.


    Although he promised Ouyang Qingfeng the first battle, Shen Ze planned to fight with Ouyang Qingfeng for life and death, and eradicate Ouyang Qingfeng, Huang Shiping''s "dog".


    Now, after these things happened, Shen Ze''s idea has changed dramatically, his view of Ouyang Qingfeng has changed.


    Before that, Shen Ze had always thought that Ouyang Qingfeng was a dog raised by Huang Shiping. He had no opinion at all. He would only listen to Huang Shiping''s idea to do evil and help tyranny.


    In his opinion, such Ouyang Qingfeng should disappear from the world, so his previous plan was to kill Ouyang Qingfeng in the battle with him.


    Now, Ouyang Qingfeng is willing to take people from the martial arts association and follow him to attack Xiong. He not only disobeys Huang Shiping''s idea, but also confronts the court.


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, Ouyang Qingfeng is a reasonable, righteous and normal person who will not blindly agree with Huang Shiping.


    Such Ouyang Qingfeng, in Shen Ze''s view, has the qualification to continue to survive.


    Therefore, Shen Ze changed his mind. In the future battle with Ouyang Qingfeng, he will not have the heart to kill again. Instead, he will have a good fight with Ouyang Qingfeng, regardless of life and death.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that we can successfully attack Xiong Guo this time, achieve the desired goal, and everyone is safe.


    "Everything is ready except Dongfeng. Now we are waiting for the Qinglong army to arrive in the Northern War Zone." Shen Zeyou spoke to himself.


    Three hundred thousand Qinglong troops arrived in the Northern War Zone at about ten o''clock in the evening.


    There used to be more than 200000 people in the Northern War Zone, but now there are another 300000 Qinglong troops. All of a sudden, they become a bit crowded and lively.


    And the arrival of the green dragon army, let Huang Shiping realize the seriousness of the matter!

 Chapter 761

    Huang Shiping was very clear about the 300000 Qinglong army going north.


    Before the Qinglong army arrived in the Northern War Zone, Huang Shiping still took a chance and felt that Shen Ze would stop there. He knew that with the strong opposition of the national court, he would not attack Xiong again.


    But when the Qinglong army arrived in the Northern War Zone, Huang Shiping knew that Shen Ze''s idea had not changed. Shen Ze still had plans to attack Xiong Guo!


    "Shen Diaolong is so stubborn that he doesn''t know what to do!"


    Seeing that Shen Ze is determined to go against his own will and fight against the national court, Huang Shiping is very upset and angry.


    "I have made it clear to him that he is not allowed to attack Xiong. He insists on transferring the Qinglong army to the Northern War Zone. What a brain problem!"


    "Shen Diaolong, I decided not to let you lead the army to attack Xiong country!"


    In Huang Shiping''s view, since he has made clear his attitude and let the national court make a decision not to let Shen Ze attack Xiong, then things must develop in this way.


    If Shen Ze was allowed to lead the army to attack Xiong, it would be hitting him in the face and making the court a joke.


    As the supreme leader of the Dragon Kingdom, Huang Shiping would never allow such a thing to happen.


    "Shen Diaolong, I will never let you lead the army to attack Xiong."


    "If you go against my will and fight against the court, I will punish you severely and let you get the punishment you deserve!"


    Huang Shiping is not a fool. Since the Qinglong army has arrived in the Northern War Zone, it is obvious that Shen Ze wants to lead the army to attack Xiong.


    In order to directly put an end to such a thing, or to put out the symptoms before it happened, Huang Shiping decided to start first.


    Huang Shiping plans to ask the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng to fight first, limiting Shen Ze.


    With such an idea, Huang Shiping took corresponding actions.


    Huang Shiping impressively called the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng to him.


    "I want you to start with Shen Diaolong now and limit his action!"


    "Liu Feng does the cooperation, and Ouyang Qingfeng leads the people of the martial arts association to do the main work."


    Huang Shiping opened his mouth and ordered in an unquestionable tone.


    Liu Feng is the name of the old man in black robe.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, both Liu Feng and Ouyang Qingfeng frowned, and their faces became a little dignified.


    Although the Qinglong army arrived in the Northern War Zone, Shen Ze did not take any action after all. It would be too hasty and unreasonable to restrict Shen Ze now?


    In Liu Feng''s and Ouyang Qingfeng''s view, Shen Ze has restored his original position. He is not only the supreme Dragon God, but also the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war. He has a noble status and a lofty position. One person is inferior to ten thousand people.


    Such Shen Ze does not mean that he can move.


    If there is no specific reason or reason, it is obvious that Shen Ze can not be moved.


    At present, Shen Ze has not done anything bad. If there are restrictions on it, it can be said that the name is not right and the words are not right.


    Both Liu Feng and Ouyang Qingfeng feel that Huang Shiping''s rash decision is a very inappropriate thing.


    "Mr. Huang, Shen Diaolong hasn''t done anything too radical or bad. If we take some actions now, we will have a bad name and a bad word, which will cause criticism."


    Liu Feng is Huang Shiping''s old slave. He will not raise any objection to Huang Shiping''s decisions and orders, even if he thinks they are inappropriate. What he will do is to let them go, even if they are unreasonable demands of Huang Shiping.


    Ouyang Qingfeng can also be said to be Huang Shiping''s subordinate, but he is different from Liu Feng, and he has not yet completely let go.


    Ouyang Qingfeng raised his objection to Huang Shiping''s proposal to restrict Shen Ze now.


    "Mr. Huang, Shen Diaolong has regained his status. He is not only the supreme Dragon God, but also the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war. If we don''t have enough reasons and reasons to take restrictive measures against Shen Diaolong, it will certainly have a very bad impact."


    What Ouyang Qingfeng said is reasonable.


    With Shen Ze''s identity and status, if Huang Shiping does not give enough reasons to restrict Shen Ze, he will not only fail to convince the public, but also cause resentment.


    Before that, Huang Shiping was too emotional and his brain was not normal.


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Huang Shiping is also aware of these, his brows tightly wrinkled together, his face becomes a little ugly.


    Obviously, Huang Shiping also understood that if he tried to restrict Shen Ze without any reason, it would cause great trouble.


    If the name is not right and the words are not right, Shen Ze will fight hard, and the 300000 Qinglong army will not accept it, even the Xuanwu army will not accept it. At that time, the situation will become very bad, and the situation is likely to become uncontrollable.


    As the supreme leader of the Dragon Kingdom, Huang Shiping can issue any order and order everyone to do things on behalf of the national court.


    However, to restrict Shen Ze, it is obvious that we need to be well-known and just, otherwise it is almost impossible to achieve it.


    Not to mention Shen Ze''s position as the Dragon God, only Shen Ze is the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war. This northern war zone is Shen Ze''s territory.


    Although Huang Shiping is the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom, his control in the northern theater is not as strong as Shen Zegao.


    If Huang Shiping wants to impose restrictions on Shen Ze when his name is not right and his words are not right, it will certainly cause great dissatisfaction. Not to mention the basaltic army in the Northern War Zone, the Qinglong army that Shen Ze brought up will not obey.


    Therefore, if Huang Shiping takes such action, it will cause great trouble.


    If 300000 Qinglong soldiers refuse to accept and do something drastic, who can control it?


    The Qinglong army is the most powerful and fierce force in the Dragon kingdom. It is invincible in China.


    If the Qinglong army really refuses to accept Huang Shiping and causes trouble, how can it be stopped?


    Huang Shiping was shocked not to let the situation become uncontrollable.


    If we want to make the situation stable, we must find out enough and reasonable reasons to restrict Shen Ze.


    To achieve such conditions, we have to wait for Shen Ze to take action.


    As long as Shen Ze takes the action of leading the army to attack Xiong state and openly confronts the national court, then Huang Shiping can take restrictive measures against Shen Ze, because only in this way can it be reasonable.


    "Mr. Huang, this matter can''t be carried out in a hurry. We need to think twice before we act. Without absolute reasons, we really can''t take restrictive measures against Shen Diaolong." Ouyang Qingfeng said earnestly.


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Huang Shiping nodded heavily. His tone was full of reluctance and said, "OK, let''s wait for Shen Diaolong to commit a crime before we take measures."

 Chapter 762

    Although Huang Shiping is angry, he has not completely lost his mind. He is not a man without brain. He will not do it when he knows that something is wrong.


    Even if the heart is very unwilling, very unhappy, but Huang Shiping or resist now limit Shen Ze impulse.


    Seeing that Huang Shiping changed his mind, Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t change his mood, while the old man in black robe was relieved.


    Whether it''s Ouyang Qingfeng or the old man in black robe who has other ideas, it''s more or less contradictory to restrict Shen Ze. After all, Shen Ze is not an ordinary person.


    Huang Shiping can be said to be the first person in the name of the Dragon Kingdom, while Shen Ze is under one person and over ten thousand. According to the real strength, Shen Ze has more power than Huang Shiping.


    Don''t say much, provoke or offend Shen Ze, is really a dead end.


    Moreover, even if we don''t mention Shen Ze''s power, we can only say that Shen Ze is a top martial arts man who once killed two martial arts masters. This kind of martial arts strength is very frightening.


    Even if the black robed old man and Ouyang Qingfeng are top martial artists, they can''t guarantee that they can really restrict Shen Ze.


    Before there is no practice, no one can guarantee that Shen Ze can be limited!


    Now, Huang Shiping has changed his mind, which is a good thing for the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Because in this way, we can save a lot of trouble, no matter in the future, at least now.


    Of course, both the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng know that although Huang Shiping will not restrict Shen Ze''s action now, he will do it later, because they both know that Shen Ze is determined to lead the attack on Xiong.


    Therefore, Huang Shiping''s restrictive action against Shen Ze is a matter of certainty, but not now.


    The root cause of the problem has not been solved, which is still a headache.


    "Liu Feng, keep your eyes on Shen Diaolong. If there is any action on his side, report it to me as soon as possible!" Huang Shiping orders to the old man in black robe.


    "Yes."


    The black robed old man answered and stood up from the ground. After bowing to Huang Shiping, he turned and left.


    The black robed old man is staring at Shen Ze again.


    After the black robed old man left, Ouyang Qingfeng said to Huang Shiping, "old Huang, if there is nothing else, I will go first."


    Huang Shiping stares at Ouyang Qingfeng, then he seems to suddenly think of something, and asks: "you went to Shen Diaolong and told him about the engagement?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng heard the speech, nodded, calmly said: "said."


    Huang Shiping asked, "what does Shen Diaolong say?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng is lying: "Shen Diaolong did not agree, do not want to fight with me."


    Huang Shiping snorted coldly and said, "this Shen Diaolong really disagrees. I have already guessed the result."


    After expressing disdain and sarcasm, Huang Shiping immediately said, "whether Shen Diaolong agrees or not, you should continue to talk about the engagement with him."


    "I want you to pester him and force him to fight you all the time. It''s better to pester him so that he can''t be distracted from other things."


    Huang Shiping said this method, impressively let Ouyang Qingfeng very shameless to do so.


    Because Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t plan to fight Shen Ze, he agreed directly to Huang Shiping''s request.


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded to Huang Shiping and said, "OK, I''ll do it according to Huang''s idea."


    Seeing that Ouyang Qingfeng agreed so soon, Huang Shiping nodded with satisfaction.


    "Come on, you can do your business, too!" Huang Shiping waved to Ouyang Qingfeng.


    "Good."


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded to Huang Shiping, then he turned and left.


    After leaving the commander-in-chief camp where Huang Shiping is located, Ouyang Qingfeng suddenly thinks about the future.


    Now that the green dragon army has arrived, Shen Ze''s plan will naturally be implemented.


    Shen Ze is going to put Huang Shiping under house arrest.


    According to Shen Ze, we should not only put Huang Shiping under house arrest, but also put the black robed old man under house arrest.


    Apart from Huang Shiping''s status as the supreme leader of the Dragon Kingdom, he is just an ordinary person. House arrest is very easy and simple, but it is not a simple matter to house the old man in black robe.


    The old man in black robe is a top martial arts man. He is very powerful in martial arts. Neither Ouyang Qingfeng nor Shen Ze can see through it.


    In the case of fighting alone, both Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng are not absolutely sure that they can win the black robed old man.


    Therefore, it is obviously very difficult to put the black robed old man under house arrest.


    Therefore, it is very difficult to operate.


    Of course, even if it is difficult, we still have to do it.


    Only when Huang Shiping''s side is leveled, the attack on Xiong can be well carried out.


    Now, Ouyang Qingfeng is also thoroughly aware that Huang Shiping is determined to limit Shen Ze and does not want Shen Ze to attack Xiong.


    Under such circumstances, we can only put Huang Shiping out of the way, otherwise the attack on Xiong will not go smoothly.


    Therefore, in Ouyang Qingfeng''s view, even if the house arrest of Huang Shiping is very difficult, it must be done.


    Maybe he knew that Shen Ze was going to carry out his plan, so Ouyang Qingfeng went directly to Shen Ze''s residence after he came out of the camp.


    Although Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng have not dealt with each other before, they still have a tacit understanding.


    Just when Shen Ze wanted to call Ouyang Qingfeng, Ouyang Qingfeng came. He really said that Cao Cao would arrive when Cao Cao arrived.


    When Ouyang Qingfeng comes to Shen Ze''s residence, Shen Ze has called Zhang Che to him. He plans to put Huang Shiping under house arrest tonight.


    After Ouyang Qingfeng came, Shen Ze said directly, "I plan to do it tonight."


    Zhang Che and Ouyang Qingfeng became a little dignified when they heard the speech.


    I''m going to take action tonight. I''m not prepared.


    Sure enough, Shen Diaolong is still that Shen Diaolong. He is really vigorous and resolute. He can do what he says.


    As soon as the front foot of the green dragon army arrives, it''s time to put Huang Shiping under house arrest.


    Zhang Che asked, "what do you want us to do?"


    Shen Ze said, "let''s get rid of Huang Shiping first. He''s staring at me. We just got rid of him first."


    Although the old man in black robe is a top martial arts man who is very good at hiding himself, Shen Ze, Zhang Che and Ouyang Qingfeng are also top martial arts men. They are all aware of the breath of the old man in black robe.


    The old man in black robe is hiding outside Shen Ze''s residence, which is really a good opportunity to attack the old man in black robe first.


    "OK, let''s deal with the old man in black first."


    Zhang Che and Ouyang Qingfeng both nodded and agreed with Shen Ze.

 Chapter 763

    Seeing Zhang Che and Ouyang Qingfeng nodded, Shen Ze said: "let''s do it now."


    Zhang Che and Ouyang Qingfeng nodded again.


    Three people looked at each other, the next moment, three people directly disappeared from the original place.


    At this time, in the dead of night.


    The old man in black robe stands on the roof. He hides his breath. It''s like he''s integrated with the night. People can''t see him at all. Even a martial arts master can''t detect his existence under normal circumstances.


    It has to be said that the old man in black robe is really good at hiding, but for Shen Ze, it is the same as pediatrics and has no effect.


    The old man with black robes has been staring at Shen Ze. When Shen Ze and his three men were in action, he noticed it immediately.


    As a top martial arts man, the old man in black robe has a very accurate perception. Although he doesn''t know what Shen Ze and his three people want to do, he can feel that Shen Ze and his three people are probably because of him.


    The old man in black robe doesn''t want to expose himself or let Shen Ze know that he is monitoring Shen Ze, or that he doesn''t want to be arrested.


    Therefore, the first reaction of the old man in black robe was to leave here and return to Huang Shiping''s camp.


    The idea of the old man in black is very good, but it has not been successfully implemented.


    Just when the old man in black robe wants to retreat, Shen Ze, Zhang Che and Ouyang Qingfeng have come to the old man in black robe.


    The three were in the shape of a triangle and wrapped the old man in the middle.


    Seeing Shen Ze''s posture, the old man in black robe suddenly realized that the situation was not right. He frowned tightly and his face became very dignified.


    If facing Shen Ze alone, the old man in black robe may be able to get away, but at the same time facing Shen Ze, Ouyang Qingfeng and Zhang Che, the old man in black robe can''t get away safely.


    After Shen Ze three people appeared, they locked the old man in black robe with their breath.


    As long as the old man in black moves, they will move.


    The black robed old man knew he couldn''t get away, so he first looked at Ouyang Qingfeng angrily and said angrily, "Ouyang Qingfeng, you betrayed Huang?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng took a look at the old man in black robe, and then said faintly, "I''m not betraying, I''m just following the right path."


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s reply, the brow of the old man in black robe wrinkled more tightly, and his face became more ugly.


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s meaning is very obvious. When he says this, he means that he wants to fight against Huang Shiping and come together with Shen Ze to help Shen Ze.


    The old man in black robe is Huang Shiping''s most loyal slave. He is very uncomfortable with such things.


    Even though he agrees with Shen Ze, he can''t stand by Shen Ze because of his different stand and camp.


    In the eyes of the old man in black robe, Ouyang Qingfeng''s rebellion is really disdainful and shameless, and disgusting.


    After all, even if you don''t agree with Huang''s ideas and ideas, you should not be two faced and do things that people don''t agree with.


    Therefore, after Ouyang Qingfeng made his stand, the old man in black robe gave Ouyang Qingfeng a cold hum with disdain.


    Ouyang Qingfeng can naturally understand what the old man in black robe means.


    However, Ouyang Qingfeng is not an ordinary person. He doesn''t care about the irony of the old man in black robes.


    Since ancient times, success has defeated the enemy.


    Now that he has decided to do it, Ouyang Qingfeng will not think about what he has or doesn''t have.


    Of course, Ouyang Qingfeng is also a character, will not be disturbed by these things, how or how.


    The black robed old man knew that Shen Ze was playing tricks on all this, so after expressing his dissatisfaction with Ouyang Qingfeng, he turned and looked at Shen Ze.


    The old man in black asked in a deep voice, "what does the Grand Marshal want to do in this way?"


    Shen Ze also didn''t hide and tuck in, very directly expressed his idea: "I want to house arrest you and Huang Shiping, don''t let you out of trouble."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, the brow of the black robed old man twisted into a straight line, and his face became more gloomy.


    Shen Ze''s direct expression of his ideas shows that Shen Ze has made a good decision and will not change his mind.


    It was more serious than the old man in black had imagined.


    The old man in black robe can imagine that Shen Ze will not listen to Huang Shiping''s idea, but will fight against the national court and insist on leading the army to attack Xiong state.


    But he didn''t expect that Shen Ze would not listen to Huang Shiping''s meaning, and he would have to put Huang Shiping under house arrest, as well as his retinue.


    Although he knows that Huang Shiping really wants to stop Shen Ze from leading the army to attack Xiong Kingdom, which will cause great resistance to Shen Ze, the old man in black robe still thinks that Shen Ze has gone too far.


    Even if the opinions and ideas are different, Huang Shiping is the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom after all. No matter what, Shen Ze should not put Huang Shiping under house arrest.


    It can even be said that he was placed under house arrest, but Huang Shiping must not be placed under house arrest.


    If Shen Ze did, Longguo would be a joke.


    After all, the supreme leaders of a state are under house arrest. How can they not be ridiculed?


    Thinking of this, the old man in black robe was a little angry for no reason.


    He looked at Shen Ze angrily and said angrily, "even if the Grand Marshal and Huang Lao have different opinions, there is no need to put Huang Lao under house arrest, right? Anyway, Huang Lao is the highest leader of the Dragon kingdom! "


    Before Shen Ze made his stand, the black robed old man thought that Shen Ze was the only one who found out that he was monitoring Shen Ze, so he rushed out angrily and taught him a lesson.


    He didn''t expect that Shen Ze''s purpose was to house arrest him and Huang Shiping, so that they could not get rid of bad things and solve the problem directly and fundamentally.


    However, although he was angry and didn''t understand, the old man in black robe still knew that Shen Ze''s idea really made sense.


    The old man in black robe knows very well that Huang Shiping wants to restrict Shen Ze, but he doesn''t want Shen Ze to lead the army to attack Xiong.


    If he had not been restricted, Huang Shiping would certainly use all kinds of methods to prevent Shen Ze from leading the army to attack Xiong.


    Just like before, Huang Shiping had a plan to restrict Shen Ze.


    If Shen Ze doesn''t control Huang Shiping, it will be very difficult for him to take action. It will be very difficult for him to lead the attack on Xiong.


    Because Huang Shiping is the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom, if he comes out to make trouble, he will play a significant role and effect.


    Therefore, for Shen Ze to do so, the old man in black robe still thinks it makes sense.


    But for the sake of camp and position, the old man in black robe still stands on Huang Shiping''s side. I have to say that the old man in black robe is very loyal to Huang Shiping.


    Therefore, because standing on Huang Shiping''s side, the old man in black robe doesn''t want Shen Ze to put Huang Shiping under house arrest. If Shen Ze insists on doing so, he will try his best to stop him!

 Chapter 764

    Facing the question of the old man in black robe, Shen Ze said with disapproval: "don''t talk nonsense now. If you give up, we won''t fight. If you want to resist, we will fight."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, the old man in black robe was like eating a fly, and his face became very ugly.


    "If I don''t give up, will the Grand Marshal come here to fight?" The old man in Black said indignantly.


    Shen Ze smell speech, no words, but gave the black robed old man a natural look.


    If you don''t let go, of course I''ll make it hard.


    Although Shen Ze did not speak, his meaning was clearly expressed.


    Understanding Shen Ze''s meaning, the old man''s face became more ugly.


    The old man in black robe knows very well that although he is a top Wufu, he can''t resist the siege of three top Wufu at the same time.


    If he is really tough, he will be defeated.


    But if we let him go, he would not be reconciled.


    Of course, as a top martial arts man and a close attendant of the highest leader, the old man in black robe still has his heart. He is not a person who is afraid of power, or who is willing to compromise.


    Moreover, at the moment, the old man in black robe is still a little angry. It''s really difficult for him to let go.


    "If it''s hard, the Grand Marshal really thinks he can handle me easily?" The old man in Black said angrily.


    "In that case, I won''t talk nonsense to you."


    Shen Ze saw that the old man in black robe didn''t want to be arrested, so he didn''t want to talk nonsense any more.


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Ze stretched out his right hand and grabbed the old man''s shoulder.


    The old man in black robe didn''t plan to arrest him, so when he saw Shen Ze reach for him, he immediately made a response.


    The black robed old man knows that he can''t fight against Shen Ze, because he can''t fight against Shen Ze alone.


    Therefore, the way that the old man in black robe can think of is to escape from here and get rid of Shen Ze''s restriction and blockade. Of course, this is very difficult.


    "Boom!"


    The old man in black robe directly burst out with all his strength, trying to shake Shen Ze and the three of them away from the blockade.


    It''s a pity that Shen Ze, Zhang Che and Ouyang Qingfeng are not careless. They are all on guard against the old man in black robe who wants to run away.


    So when the old man in black robe broke out his whole body power and was ready to shake them away, Shen Ze and his family broke out their whole body power and resisted the power released by the old man in black robe.


    Soon, at the next moment, Shen Ze''s hand was close to the old man''s shoulder.


    Because the distance is too close to avoid, so Shen Ze''s hand is on the shoulder of the old man in black robe.


    "Pa", Shen Ze''s hand is like a pair of pliers, clasped on the old man''s shoulder.


    The old man''s face suddenly changed when he was caught by Shen Ze.


    Then, with a flash in his eyes, he wriggled his body and tried to free Shen Ze''s hand, but Shen Ze''s hand was like a pair of iron pincers, holding the old man''s shoulder tightly so that he could not get away.


    Seeing that he couldn''t get rid of Shen Ze''s hand, the old man in black robe was a little annoyed. In a fit of anger, he clenched his right hand into a fist and smashed it at Shen Ze''s face.


    Shen Ze and the old man in black are almost face to face. The distance is very close. Almost in an instant, the old man in black''s fist will hit Shen Ze''s face.


    After a while, Shen Ze stretched out his left hand when the black robed old man''s fist was only a few inches away from Shen Ze''s face.


    Shen Ze also clenched his left hand into a fist, he and the old man in black came to a hard fist confrontation.


    "Bang!"


    There was a dull noise.


    Two fists with incomparably terrible power were smashed together, just like two hills bumped together.


    A force of terror swept from the intersection of the two fists, forming a wave of terror.


    If swept by this wave, even the martial arts masters can''t bear it. Fortunately, several of them are top martial artists, so they can resist this force.


    However, even so, everyone has been affected a lot.


    Ouyang Qingfeng and Zhang Che retreated a few steps, while Shen Ze and the old man in black robe retreated half a Zhang to stop.


    And a few people are retreating, impressively is to open the distance.


    As a result, the black robed old man suddenly seemed to find a chance to escape. He immediately turned around and shot at the commander-in-chief camp where Huang Shiping was.


    At this time, the old man in black robe suddenly started all the speed, and wanted to reach Huang Shiping as soon as possible.


    The old man in black robe seems to have turned into a shadow and shot away at an incredible speed.


    Shen Ze, Zhang Che and Ouyang Qingfeng all use their breath to target the old man in black robe, so when the old man in black robe moves, the three of them react.


    They all turned into a shadow and chased the old man in black robe.


    Of course, just chasing can''t stop the old man in black robe, so in the case of chasing, Shen Zesan also launched an attack on the old man in black robe.


    Shen Ze three people have tacit understanding very much, they all stretch out a hand, to black robed old man made a movement of grasping.


    As the three men''s movements fall, the space of the black robed old man suddenly seems to be solidified.


    If a top martial arts man attacks a black robed old man, the black robed old man can resist, but at the same time, three black robed old men attack him, which makes him unable to resist.


    The three top martial arts men are fighting at the same time, and the power they gather is obviously very terrible.


    Although the black robed old man resisted with all his strength, the space he was in still seemed to be frozen.


    The old man in black felt as if he had fallen into the mire and couldn''t move.


    Realizing that he could not continue to escape, the old man''s face became extremely ugly.


    And in the next second, Shen Ze three people have come to the black robed old man''s side again, and surrounded him in a triangular shape.


    Slow down, slow down.


    Seeing that he was surrounded again, the old man''s gloomy face became more gloomy, as if he could drip ink.


    What can we do?


    In the face of the three top martial artists, he really can''t resist.


    At the moment, he really can''t get out of here.


    Aware of this, the black robed old man did not take any other action, because he also felt that doing anything was useless.


    Shen Ze took a look at the black robed old man whose face became very gloomy, and said faintly, "I have said that you have no choice but to give up your hand and get caught. Why do you have to spend all these efforts?"


    Hearing this, the old man in black robe gave Shen Ze a cold look and didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 765

    The old man in black robe was like eating a fly, and his face became very ugly.


    After a while, the old man in black asked Shen Ze in a low voice, "how do you want to house me, Grand Marshal?"


    Shen Ze tone flatly said: "you are top Wufu, want to house arrest you, of course, is to let you have no force."


    Hearing this, the old man in black robe wrinkled his brow into a line, and his face became more ugly.


    The old man in black robe said in surprise: "marshal is going to abolish my force?"


    At the thought of this possibility, the old man in black robe was deeply worried.


    The reason why the old man in black robe is so worried is that Shen Ze has three of them. If Shen Ze really wants to abolish his force, he can do it.


    Any warrior doesn''t want his hard-earned force to be abandoned, and the old man in black robe is no exception.


    After this kind of worry, the old man in black robe becomes very nervous.


    He stares at Shen Ze with uncertain eyes, and is waiting for Shen Ze''s answer in his heart.


    Shen Ze was surprised to see the old man''s tension and worry. He said with a smile, "don''t worry, I don''t want to abolish your force, I just want to block your force."


    The old man in black robe felt a sigh of relief.


    However, although the blockade of force is better than the abolition of force, it is still a very difficult thing for the black robed old man, the top martial artist.


    As a top martial arts man, it would be a shame and disgrace to be blockaded. It''s normal for the old man in black to accept it.


    After a moment''s hesitation, the black robed old man said to Shen Ze in a strong voice, "I won''t let you block the force!"


    Shen Ze smell speech, picked pick eyebrow, light said: "if you don''t want to be our blockade force, then we have to directly scrap you."


    Shen Ze''s tone is very flat, but it is full of threat.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, the black robed old man''s face became more ugly, and there was anger burning in his eyes.


    The black robed old man said angrily, "if you want to abolish me, I will fight back. It''s a big deal."


    Shen Ze sniffs speech, disdain a smile: "you say this, want to threaten me?"


    Shen Ze said in a neutral tone: "I''ve killed two martial arts masters. I don''t mind killing another one today."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, the corner of the old man''s mouth twitched a few times.


    Shen Ze''s words really made him lose his temper.


    What Shen Ze said is the truth. He has already killed two martial arts masters, and it will not be too much to kill another one today.


    If other people say this, the old man in black robe will not only ignore it, but also scoff at it.


    But Shen Ze said it. The old man in black robe didn''t dare to ignore it or take it seriously.


    Shen Ze really killed the martial arts master, and he is really the kind of person who does what he says.


    Shen Ze is really able to do something to abolish him!


    Thinking of these, the old man in black robe was in a very difficult choice for a while.


    Is it to give up resistance and let Shen Ze block his force, or do you want to go all out and fight so that the force is neither blocked nor abolished?


    But in the current situation, it seems that I can''t spell out such a result.


    The old man in black robe is a normal person. Naturally, he doesn''t think he can resist the attack of three top martial artists at the same time.


    If it is in the case of one-on-one, the old man in black robe still has the confidence to compete, and then he will retreat completely.


    Even if he is a top Wufu, even if he is facing two top Wufu at the same time, he can''t fight, let alone three top Wufu.


    Because the old man in black robe is the top Wufu, he knows more about the horror of the top Wufu.


    Although I don''t know what the result will be if I fight hard, the old man in black robe can be sure that if Shen Ze, Zhang Che and Ouyang Qingfeng all fight against him, the final result will be that he will be defeated.


    Of course, he may die. After all, Shen Ze can really kill him.


    Thinking of these, the old man in black robe suddenly had no courage to resist.


    However, the old man in black robe was unwilling to admit defeat without any resistance and let Shen Ze block the force.


    Shen Ze doesn''t know what the black robed old man is thinking, and he doesn''t care.


    Seeing that the old man in black robe didn''t respond for a long time, Shen Ze seemed to lose patience and said impatiently, "do you want to give up resistance and let me block your force, or do you want to fight against us?"


    In the face of Shen Ze''s questioning, the old man''s face changed quickly, and his eyes became suspicious.


    The black robed old man couldn''t make up his mind for a while.


    Seeing this, Shen Ze didn''t talk any more. He clenched his right hand and went straight to the old man''s chest.


    After a distance, Shen Ze''s fist burst out, and a huge golden seal appeared in the void.


    "Boom..."


    It''s like a hill rolling through the void, space warping, air exploding.


    Golden fist seal to pull the decadent momentum, toward the black robed old man!


    Although Shen Ze and the old man in black robe were a little apart, they were still very close. Almost in the blink of an eye, the golden fist seal came to the old man in black robe.


    As a top martial artist, the reaction speed of the old man in black robe is very fast.


    Soon after that, just as the golden fist seal was about to hit him, the old man in black robe burst out with all his strength.


    After the release of this majestic momentum, it suddenly condensed into a white mask in front of the old man in black robe.


    The mask looks as if it were real. It''s very thick.


    "Dong!"


    At the moment when the black robed old man condensed a white mask, the golden fist seal bombarded the white mask in front of the black robed old man.


    It was like two big clocks crashing together. There was a deep crash.


    At the same time, a wave of terror swept from the intersection of the golden fist seal and the white mask, tearing the night into countless pieces.


    For the first time, no matter the golden fist seal or the white mask, it didn''t break.


    The two seem to be in a stalemate for a long time.


    However, after a while, both the gold fist seal and the white mask began to crumble.


    "Click..."


    The gold fist seal and the white mask were covered with black cracks like cobwebs. With the appearance of these cracks, they broke apart in a few seconds, turned into a strong force and dissipated in the night.


    Shen Ze and the black robed old man fought again, but still tied.

 Chapter 766

    Now, Shen Ze''s injury has almost recovered, but the martial arts strength has not completely recovered to the peak state.


    At the moment, the martial arts strength of the old man in black robe is at the peak.


    Last time, Shen Ze was hit by the old man in black robe, so he was seriously injured and suffered a lot.


    This time, Shen zeduo had a little bit of revenge on the old man in black robe, so when the latter didn''t want to be arrested, he didn''t have much patience and directly attacked the old man in black robe.


    Of course, through this fight, Shen Ze found that he could not retaliate against the old man in black robe. At least he could not do anything about the old man alone.


    Shen Ze looked at the old man in black robe and said, "I can''t do anything with you when my martial arts strength hasn''t recovered to the peak."


    "And if my martial arts strength returns to the peak, I can deal with you by myself."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, the old man''s face became very dignified.


    On the other hand, Zhang Che and Ouyang Qingfeng showed a thoughtful look on their faces.


    When the martial arts strength returns to the peak, can you deal with the old man in black robe alone?


    No matter Zhang Che or Ouyang Qingfeng, they dare not say that they can deal with the old man in black robe in a one-on-one situation.


    Shen Ze said that, in Zhang Che''s and Ouyang Qingfeng''s eyes, it was a terrible thing.


    After all, it''s really very difficult to deal with the black robed old man, the top martial artist, by himself.


    No matter Zhang Che or Ouyang Qingfeng, as well as the old man in black robe, we all know that people like Shen Ze are not free to boast.


    Since Shen Ze said so, it shows that Shen Ze can really deal with the old man in black robe alone when his martial arts strength is at its peak.


    This makes them three people can''t help thinking, how strong is Shen Ze, who is at the peak of martial arts strength?


    At this time, the three suddenly found that Shen Ze is worthy of being the world''s first God of war, still so strong and terrible.


    At a young age, they have the strength to surpass their martial arts. It''s a peerless conceit, a peerless monster!


    Ouyang Qingfeng what they are thinking, Shen Ze do not know, after feeling, he immediately said: "I can''t deal with this guy, still need you to hand, work together to clean up this guy."


    "Don''t waste time, just do it!"


    Zhang Che and Ouyang Qingfeng nodded in agreement.


    When the old man in black saw that Shen Ze and the three of them had plans to work together, he was shocked.


    The black robed old man knew that he was not Shen Ze''s opponent, and he didn''t want to be blocked, so he found a reason and said, "I''m Huang''s personal attendant, and I need to protect his safety."


    "If you blockade my force, and Huang is in danger, I can''t protect him, what should I do?"


    "You can''t block my force. I need force to protect Huang Lao!"


    Huang Shiping is the highest leader of the Dragon Kingdom, and his personal safety is naturally to be ensured.


    The old man in black robe is Huang Shiping''s personal retinue. If he wants to ensure Huang Shiping''s personal safety, he naturally needs force, otherwise he has no ability to protect Huang Shiping.


    The old man in black robe has a good reason, but he can''t talk about Shen Ze, because Shen Ze can also find a good way to deal with it.


    "It''s OK. As long as Huang Shiping stays in the Northern War Zone, his personal safety will be guaranteed. You don''t have to worry about that." Shen Ze said to the old man in black.


    What Shen Ze said is obviously reasonable.


    If Huang Shiping stayed in the Northern War Zone, his personal safety would be guaranteed.


    After all, in the Northern War Zone, there are so many people to protect Huang Shiping''s safety, even without the protection of the black robed old man, the top warrior, there is no problem.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, the black robed old man frowned and couldn''t find anything to say.


    Shen Ze''s words are reasonable, which makes the black robed old man unable to refute.


    There is really no problem for Huang Shiping to stay in the Northern War Zone.


    Shen Ze really didn''t want to talk to the old man in black robe. Seeing that the latter had nothing to say, he immediately said, "don''t dawdle. Don''t let us do it. We''ll blockade the force by ourselves."


    "Give you a minute. If you don''t do what I say, we''ll do it."


    After these words, Shen Ze did not speak any more.


    Although Shen Ze didn''t say anything more, the black robed old man knew that Shen Ze had made up his mind.


    If he doesn''t follow Shen Ze''s will, Shen Ze will ask Zhang Che and Ouyang Qingfeng to attack him and forcibly block his martial arts strength.


    Now, the old man in black robe has no more choice. Even if he is not very unwilling and unwilling to be blocked, he has no way but to do so.


    The old man in black robe knows that he can''t resist Shen Ze and the three of them. In order to avoid hurting himself in the process of fighting, he can only choose to block his martial arts strength.


    After 30 seconds, the old man gritted his teeth and finally decided to block his own martial arts strength!


    After the decision, the old man in black robe didn''t linger any longer. He spread out his right hand and slapped his chest.


    The black robed old man''s martial arts strength started the blockade.


    As a top martial arts man, the martial arts strength of the old man in black robe is obviously very advanced and strong, and his martial arts strength is also very terrible.


    It is obviously a difficult and torturous thing to forcibly blockade this terrorist force.


    In the process of blocking the strength of Wudao, the old man in black robe has suffered a lot. His face is distorted and looks very painful.


    The black robed old man''s body vibrates violently, just like a dustpan.


    Under the gaze of Shen Ze, Zhang Che and Ouyang Qingfeng, the black robed old man spent almost ten minutes blocking his martial arts strength.


    Ten minutes later, the old man in black robe suddenly became an ordinary man.


    Without the strength of martial arts, the old man in black robe looks unnatural and feels uncomfortable.


    After all, from a strong warrior who wants wind and rain to an ordinary person, it''s hard to change and accept. Fortunately, it only blocks the strength of martial arts, but does not abolish the strength of martial arts, which allows the old man in black robe to reluctantly accept.


    Just after the old man in black robe blocked his martial arts strength, Shen Ze raised his hand without saying a word, and pointed to the old man in black robe.


    "Whew!"


    A strong spirit shot from Shen Ze''s fingers, and then darted into the body of the old man in black robe.


    Shen Ze''s action startled the old man in black robe.


    The black robed old man widens his eyes and stares at Shen Ze in shock and anger.

 Chapter 767

    Due to the blockade of martial arts, the old man in black robe is now an ordinary man. In front of Shen Ze, he is like an ant. He can be killed if he wants to.


    For Shen Ze''s sudden move and a little bit of energy into his body, the old man in black robe was shocked and angry.


    The old man in black robe was afraid that Shen Ze had done something bad to him.


    The black robed old man looked at Shen Ze nervously and asked, "what did you do to me?"


    Shen Ze took a look at the old man in black robe and said in a flat tone: "don''t be nervous. I just imposed an extra seal. I didn''t do anything to you."


    "When it''s done, I''ll lift the seal."


    "By the way, don''t try to break that seal, because that will only blow you to death!"


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, the black robed old man''s face became very ugly.


    There was dissatisfaction and unhappiness in his heart, but he did not dare to attack it.


    As for Shen Ze''s methods, the old man in black robe had to admire him. He really did everything perfectly.


    Shen Ze''s imposing this seal on the old man in black robes can ensure that the old man''s martial arts strength is blocked. After all, if the old man in black robes only blocks himself, who knows when the old man in black robes will lift the blockade?


    With Shen Zejia''s seal, we can ensure that this matter is really implemented.


    Without Shen Ze''s relief, the old man''s martial arts strength would not be restored.


    Obviously, Shen Ze is very considerate.


    "Well, since the martial arts power has been blocked, the next thing will be left to me. Go and have a rest!"


    Shen Ze said to Zhang Che and Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Zhang Che and Ouyang Qingfeng nodded when they heard the speech. Then they turned into a shadow and went back to their room to have a rest.


    After they left, Shen Ze held out a hand and picked up the old man in black robe. He rushed to the commander-in-chief camp where Huang Shiping was.


    By this time, Huang Shiping had gone to bed.


    Shen Ze with black robed old man, forced into the camp, he directly opened the door, made a lot of noise.


    Huang Shiping, who fell into a deep sleep, was awoken.


    Huang Shiping was in a bad mood when his dream was disturbed. As he sat up from the bed, he cried discontentedly, "what''s the matter? Who''s up to it? "


    Shen Ze, carrying the old man in black robe, goes straight to Huang Shiping. At the same time, he rings his finger and the light in the room lights up.


    As soon as the light came on, Huang Shiping saw Shen Ze and the old man in black robe.


    Huang Shiping first glared at the old man in black robe. Then he turned his head and stared at Shen Ze coldly and sharply. He asked angrily, "Shen Diaolong, what are you doing?"


    Shen Ze gave Huang Shiping a light look in his eyes, and then said in a flat tone: "I just let him block the martial arts power and make him become an ordinary man, so I personally sent him back to you."


    "Blocked Liu Feng''s martial arts strength, let him become an ordinary person?"


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Huang Shiping frowned, and his face showed a color of uncertainty.


    For Shen Ze''s words, Huang Shiping is not very confident.


    He turned his head to look at the old man in black robe and asked coldly, "Liu Feng, is your martial arts strength blocked? Now he''s an ordinary man? "


    The old man in black robe felt that this was a disgraceful thing, so in the face of Huang Shiping''s inquiry, he consciously lowered his head in shame, and then gave a gentle hum.


    Seeing the black robed old man admit it, Huang Shiping frowned tightly, and a gloomy color appeared on his face.


    For Huang Shiping, the old man in black robe is like a life preserver. Now, the old man in black robe''s martial arts strength has been blocked, which has no effect on Huang Shiping.


    This makes Huang Shiping feel very uneasy.


    Of course, Huang Shiping is very suspicious of Shen Ze''s motive for blocking the martial arts strength of the old man in black robes.


    Huang Shiping impressively thinks that Shen Ze is deliberately doing something, which makes him very unhappy and angry.


    Huang Shiping turned his head and glared at Shen Ze angrily. He asked harshly, "Shen Diaolong, what do you want to do when you block Liu Feng''s martial arts strength?"


    "Are you planning a rebellion?"


    At this time, Huang Shiping, who was angry, gave Shen Ze a big hat.


    Huang Shiping said that, which is quite reasonable. He did not exaggerate.


    As Huang Shiping, the old man in black robe is his personal retinue. Shen Ze blocked the old man in black robe''s martial power, which is really like plotting a rebellion.


    In the face of Huang Shiping''s big hat, Shen Ze didn''t care and didn''t care.


    He gave Huang Shiping a little smile and said, "I want Huang and your valet to be able to be more peaceful when I lead the battle. That''s why I did it."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Huang Shiping suddenly raised his eyebrows and showed an angry look.


    "Shen Diaolong, do you really want to lead the army?"


    "Are you determined to fight me? Don''t you listen to me? "


    "Shen Diaolong, aren''t you afraid that you will end up in disgrace?"


    Huang Shiping looks excited, his face is ferocious, and questions Shen Ze harshly.


    Shen Ze had already prepared for Huang''s questioning. He didn''t care. He didn''t have any mood swings. He was very calm and indifferent.


    Shen Ze said calmly, "there is no turning back. Since I have decided to do this, I will do it to the end."


    Shen Ze''s tone was flat, just like he was stating a small thing. He took it for granted and made people have no doubt about it.


    Huang Shiping is also a person who knows Shen Ze better. After listening to Shen Ze''s words, he knows that Shen Ze has made up his mind to do that.


    Now, he can''t stop it.


    However, such a fact is still unacceptable to Huang Shiping, or hard to accept.


    Huang Shiping glared at Shen Ze fiercely and asked in a harsh voice: "Shen Diaolong, what do you want to do? What do you want to do with me? "


    Knowing that he could not stop Shen Diaolong from leading the battle, Huang Shiping was worried about his safety.


    Of course, even if he didn''t stop Shen Ze from fighting, he would worry about his own safety, because Huang Shiping was a selfish man.


    Seeing that Huang Shiping was extremely worried and nervous, Shen Ze laughed with disdain.


    He fixed his eyes on Huang Shiping and didn''t speak for a while.


    Huang Shiping was dazzled by Shen Ze. He felt dizzy in his heart, and fell into extreme anxiety.


    Shen Ze and Huang Shiping are at loggerheads. They have a lot of grudges, which is known to all the people in the Dragon kingdom.


    Huang Shiping was terrified that Shen Ze would do drastic things to him because of the enmity between them!

 Chapter 768

    Shen Ze didn''t want to do anything to Huang Shiping. The reason why he didn''t speak was to scare Huang Shiping.


    Shen Ze said nothing and did nothing but stare at Huang Shiping coldly.


    The more unknown things are, the more scared Huang Shiping is. He doesn''t know what Shen Ze wants to do.


    With the passage of time, Huang Shiping became more and more nervous and uneasy. His face began to turn pale, and he began to sweat and wet his clothes.


    If Shen Ze is really evil to Huang Shiping, then Shen Ze can kill Huang Shiping by moving his finger.


    Because Huang Shiping is just an ordinary person, while Shen Ze is a top martial arts man. At this time, the martial arts strength of the old man in black robe has been blocked, and he can''t protect Huang Shiping.


    At this moment, Huang Shiping is under great psychological pressure.


    After a while, Huang Shiping was like a collapse. He had no strength, and his body was paralyzed. There was no aggressive momentum.


    Seeing Huang Shiping''s appearance, Shen Ze is satisfied that he doesn''t stare at Huang Shiping any more.


    Shen Ze turned around, turned his back to Huang Shiping and raised his hands.


    He looked at the night outside the window and said flatly, "I don''t want to do anything to you, as long as you stay in the camp and don''t interfere with my work."


    On hearing Shen Ze''s words, Huang Shiping knew Shen Ze''s plan.


    Huang Shiping seems to have thought of something, and his face becomes very ugly. He stares at Shen Ze''s back with gloomy eyes, and asks harshly, "Shen Diaolong, are you going to put me under house arrest?"


    Shen Ze did not answer Huang Shiping.


    Seeing Shen Ze''s acquiescence, Huang Shiping''s face became more ugly. His brows were tightly wrinkled, and his eyes were burning with anger.


    "Shen Diaolong, if you do this, it''s a crime. It''s treason. You can''t put me under house arrest!" Huang Shiping said angrily.


    "If you put me under house arrest, you are guilty of beheading!"


    Shen Ze didn''t take Huang''s words to heart, and he didn''t care at all. He was calm and his tone was still flat.


    "Anyway, I''ve already committed a serious crime when I lead the battle. It''s nothing more."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Huang Shiping was speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    Because Huang Shiping also knows that with Shen Ze''s character, what really decides will not change.


    However, Huang Shiping is still unwilling to be put under house arrest. After all, in his capacity, if he is put under house arrest, it will really become a big joke.


    Huang Shiping was shocked to think that if he was really put under house arrest by Shen Ze, it would be like being nailed to the stigma column forever, which would make the world laugh.


    Huang Shiping will never allow such a thing to happen.


    Even though he knew that Shen Ze would not change his mind, Huang did not give up.


    "Shen Diaolong, you can''t put me under house arrest!"


    "No matter what, you can''t put me under house arrest!"


    "If you dare to put me under house arrest, I will not let you go!"


    Huang Shiping was in a hurry. He used all kinds of tricks, and even began to threaten Shen Ze.


    "If you put me under house arrest, I''ll make you regret it!"


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s excited words, Shen Ze didn''t have any waves in his heart. On the contrary, he wanted to laugh.


    Shen Ze said sarcastically, "don''t waste your breath, Mr. Huang. What I have decided will not change."


    "Just stay in the commander-in-chief camp. When the time comes, I will set you free."


    "As for the future, let''s talk about it later."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, how ugly Huang Shiping''s face was.


    After what should be said, Shen Ze did not continue to talk with Huang Shiping.


    "It''s very late. I''ll go back and have a rest. Mr. Huang will continue to have a rest."


    After that, Shen Zetou left without looking back.


    Huang Shiping is sitting on the edge of the bed. He looks angry and stares at Shen Zeyuan''s back with a murderous look.


    At the moment, Huang Shiping was eager to kill Shen Ze himself.


    Unfortunately, he was just an ordinary man, even Shen Ze could not hurt a finger.


    Huang Shiping''s heart is full of anger and unwillingness.


    After a while, Shen Ze''s figure disappeared in Huang Shiping''s vision.


    "This son of a bitch, how dare you put me under house arrest!"


    Huang Shiping was in a state of rage. As soon as Shen Ze left, he exploded.


    While yelling at Shen Ze, Huang Shiping angrily threw the chairs and benches around him to the ground.


    Huang Shiping is in a very bad mood and needs to vent.


    The old man in black robe stood by in silence. He didn''t dare to give one.


    He shrugged his head, trying to reduce his sense of existence.


    Huang Shiping is now in a state of rage. The old man in black robe obviously won''t touch the mold, so he pretends to hear nothing and see nothing.


    After Huang Shiping fell for a while and let out his emotion, he sat back on the edge of the bed.


    Then, he raised his head and looked darkly at the old man in black robe who clung to one side like a piece of wood.


    "You''re a useless trash!"


    "How can I say that he is also a top martial arts man. He was blocked by others. What a shame


    Huang Shiping harshly reproached the old man in black robe.


    In the face of Huang Shiping''s rebuke, the old man in black robe is dumb and can''t say what he has suffered.


    Of course, he also felt that his martial arts strength was blocked, which was a very humiliating thing, so he didn''t do any refutation.


    After criticizing the old man in black robe, Huang Shiping asked: "Liu Feng, you are the top martial arts man. Your martial arts strength is no worse than Shen Diaolong''s. how did you get blocked by him?"


    The old man in black robe said in a low voice, "Mr. Huang, Shen Diaolong didn''t do it alone."


    "I can deal with Shen Diaolong alone, but there are three of them."


    "Zhang Che and Ouyang Qingfeng help Shen Diaolong. I can''t fight alone."


    "Zhang Che and Ouyang Qingfeng help Shen Diaolong?"


    Huang Shiping was very puzzled and said: "how can Ouyang Qingfeng help Shen Diaolong?"


    "I don''t know what happened to Ouyang Qingfeng. He told me personally that he supported Shen Diaolong in leading the battle," the old man said angrily


    After listening to the old man''s reply, Huang Shiping''s face became extremely ugly as if he had eaten a fly.


    "Ouyang Qingfeng, an old man, has a long way to go. He doesn''t support me. He runs to support Shen Diaolong and betrays me. He''s really good at it!"


    When Huang Shiping said these words angrily, his face became ferocious and his eyes showed a strong sense of murder.


    "One Shen Diaolong and one Ouyang Qingfeng, when Laozi is out of trouble, Laozi will punish you both severely and make you regret what you did today!" Huang Shiping said these words as if he had made a poisonous oath.

 Chapter 769

    Shen Ze doesn''t know what Huang Shiping is thinking and doesn''t care about it at all.


    After he left the camp, he arranged for people to watch the camp.


    From tonight, Huang Shiping and the old man in black robe have been put under house arrest and have no personal freedom!


    After dealing with Huang Shiping''s affairs, Shen Ze went back to his residence to have a rest.


    The Qinglong army has just arrived in the Northern War Zone, and it needs some time to recuperate.


    For Shen Ze, as long as he has dealt with Huang Shiping''s side, the next thing will be much easier.


    Shen Ze''s plan was to let the whole army rest for three days. After he had gathered his strength, he began to take action.


    In the next three days, Shen Ze summoned all the generals and began to deploy.


    We have to win this battle, so we have to prepare well.


    It is obvious that the enemy countries also know something about the movement in the Northern War Zone.


    The enemy has also deployed troops to defend as well as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    On the night of the third day, in Shen Ze''s dormitory.


    "Nearly a million troops have been dispatched to the border. I feel that they want to defend us to death!" Ning Yansong said to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze heard the speech, nodded, said: "there is really a lot of effort, but no matter how many troops he engaged in, this battle must be fought."


    Ning Yansong asked Shen Ze solemnly, "are you sure you can win this battle?"


    Shen Ze smell speech, breeze lightly cloud pale ground smile, "since want to fight, naturally have assurance."


    Ning Yansong nodded and said, "I''m relieved to hear you say that. Just fight!"


    Later, Ning Yansong seemed to suddenly think of something, and then asked: "tomorrow?"


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "fight tomorrow!"


    Ning Yansong asked: "do you wear armor in person?"


    "Of course," Shen Ze said


    Shen Ze said in a sonorous voice: "I will personally lead the troops and break through the Jianmen pass!"


    "Good."


    Ning Yansong heard the speech and nodded heavily. Then he said in a deep voice, "I can''t help you with the war. I can only wish you a successful return."


    "Well." Shen Ze nodded to Ning Yansong.


    "You can keep your energy. I won''t disturb you." Ning Yansong said.


    Shen Ze nodded.


    Ning Yansong left Shen Ze''s residence.


    After Ning Yansong left, Shen Ze took a rest.


    All night long.


    The next morning, Shen Ze got up early.


    Maybe it''s the same as Shen Ze''s tacit understanding. After Shen Ze got up, Qin Chao came into Shen Ze''s room with a white suit in his arms.


    "Marshal, your robe."


    What Qin Chao holds in his hand is the commander-in-chief''s robe that Shen Ze once wore when he led the army.


    Shen Ze hasn''t worn it for several years.


    Today, Shen Ze is going to take the lead in the battle, and he wants to wear this great commander''s robe.


    As he spoke, Qin Chao went to Shen Ze and handed over the white robe he was holding respectfully.


    Shen Ze took the white robe and put it on.


    After Shen Ze put on his white robe, he felt like a god of war.


    Seeing Shen Ze like this, Qin Chao''s eyes were filled with astonishment and awe.


    Sure enough, only the Grand Marshal is the best one to wear this white robe!


    Shen Ze put on his robe, threw it away and strode out of the room.


    Qin Chao, dressed in military uniform, immediately followed up.


    At this time, the sky is bright, the sky is white.


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao came to the school one after another.


    By this time, nearly 600000 people had gathered on the campus.


    The green dragon army, the Xuanwu army, the Silver Dragon carving, and people from the martial arts association.


    600000 people, all armed, majestic and full of evil spirit.


    After Shen Ze came to the high platform of the school yard, all the 600000 people knelt down on one knee and exclaimed, "I''ve seen the Grand Marshal!"


    Shen Ze glanced around the room and said, "let''s go."


    "Thank you, Grand Marshal!"


    Everyone stood up in unison while thanking him.


    Shen Ze said forcefully: "today''s war can only be won, not defeated!"


    "We must hold a state of mind of swearing to death and never move forward!"


    Shen Ze''s voice was not big, but because of his energetic blessing, it was spread to all the people present.


    "Only win, not lose!"


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, they all exclaimed in unison.


    After shouting for a while, they stopped at the sign of Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze didn''t say much. Then he gave an order: "let''s go!"


    At Shen Ze''s command, 600000 troops were sent out to the enemy country.


    Shen Ze took the lead, with people from the martial arts association at the front, followed by the 30000 Silver Dragon sculptures led by Qin Chao, the 300000 green dragon army, and the Xuanwu army.


    600000 troops are marching forward with great momentum and murderous spirit!


    After a while, Shen Ze took 600000 troops to Jianmen pass.


    The enemy side has been paying attention to the movement of the Northern War Zone. Just when Shen Ze led 600000 troops to set out from the Northern War Zone, the enemy noticed it for the first time.


    The enemy country suddenly transferred millions of defense troops to Jianmen pass.


    Before that, the enemy sent 300000 elite troops to attack Jianmen pass.


    Today, Shen Ze leads 600000 troops to attack Jianmen pass.


    The rotation of the two sides is a big war!


    "Kill


    Now, there is nothing to say, or hesitant, had to send on the arrow!


    Shen Ze without saying a word, directly with the crowd, began to fight.


    A big fight is imminent!


    In front of the Jianmen pass, the two armies were in peace, but the next moment, the earth moved and the mountains shook, and the cry of killing was loud.


    Shen Ze took the lead, first with the people of the martial arts association, rushed to the gate of Jianmen pass and began to break it!


    After Shen Ze, Qin Chao rushed up with 30000 silver dragons.


    The enemy knew that Shen Ze was aggressive this time, so they also sent elite troops to defend Jianmen pass.


    However, the elite troops of the enemy country are obviously inferior to those of the Wudao Association.


    The members of the martial arts association are all martial arts masters, and they can do more than one dozen. The members of the Silver Dragon carving are not weak, and they are very powerful.


    Therefore, in the face of the impact of the martial arts association and the Silver Dragon carving, the enemy could not resist.


    In addition, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng are the two top martial artists in charge.


    On the other side of the enemy country, it is impossible to guard the Jianmen pass.


    After they attacked Shen Ze for almost an hour, the enemy''s defense at Jianmen pass was irresistible and collapsed.


    As a result, Shen Ze and his troops crossed the Jianmen pass, and in the process of rushing to kill the enemy soldiers all the way, they went to the enemy territory!

 Chapter 770

    When we attacked the enemy this time, we were all in a state of mind.


    Those who are not afraid of death are the most terrible.


    So, it''s very scary for us to fight.


    Under the leadership of Shen Ze''s powerful warriors, they broke through Jianmen pass and rushed into the territory of the enemy country.


    After the enemy found that Shen Ze had many strong warriors, they were also sent to deal with them.


    At the same time, the enemy sent more forces to stop them.


    This time, Shen Ze is going to kill the enemy country, so as to give up the blockade and save the dragon country.


    Therefore, no matter how many troops are dispatched by the enemy to stop, Shen Ze will not give up and will go forward bravely.


    No matter three seven twenty-one, always to the enemy''s capital to kill!


    Anyway, we have been moving towards this goal, no matter whether we can reach the goal or not, whether we can reach the destination or not!


    One go, one go, one go, one go.


    It''s time for Shen Ze and them to work together, so the enemy can''t resist it.


    The more enemy troops killed, the more empty they were, while Shen Ze''s side killed, the more brave they were.


    In this situation, the enemy troops were defeated by Shen Ze.


    However, in half a day, Shen Ze killed ten kilometers from the no man''s land of Jianmen pass to the enemy''s territory, destroying ten cities all the way.


    Of course, no matter which side is involved in the war, there will be a lot of casualties, let alone such a large-scale war.


    However, even so, Shen Ze did not mean to stop.


    Even though they knew that the enemy would send more troops to encircle and suppress the enemy, they would not move forward and fight against the capital of the enemy.


    But because Shen Ze and his troops were so powerful that they couldn''t resist them at all, so they pushed them all the time.


    At the end of the day, they pushed 300 kilometers, leaving only the last 100 kilometers from the enemy''s capital.


    Of course, they are not gods, but flesh and blood. Since they are human beings, they will be tired.


    In the middle of the night, Shen Ze and his family finally stopped, and the army settled down in a mountain depression to rest.


    Although the enemy countries made a lot of preparations for this battle, they did not expect that Shen Ze would fight with such determination and toughness.


    The mentality of the two sides is quite different.


    On Shen Ze''s side, they hold the belief that they will win even if they die, while on the other side, they hold a defensive mentality that they will not die if they can.


    This kind of mentality difference, lets both sides combat effectiveness have not small difference.


    Even though the enemy''s weapons are more advanced than Shen Ze''s, their combat effectiveness is weaker than Shen Ze''s.


    In this case, the enemy''s victims are more than ever.


    At the end of the day, nearly 100000 people were sacrificed by the enemy, while only 50000 people were sacrificed by Shen Ze.


    Of course, no matter which side it is, it has paid a great price.


    After all, no matter which country or state, as long as it participates in the war, it will pay a lot of costs, in terms of manpower, material resources and various resources.


    However, although today''s attack has caused more losses to the enemy side, everyone knows that as things continue, Shen Ze and his party will suffer more losses.


    After all, it was they who invaded the territory of the enemy country and fought on the territory of the enemy country, which was very disadvantageous to their own side. Whether it was the reinforcement of troops or the supplement of resources, they could not compare with the other side.


    This time, Shen Ze made sufficient preparations. He prepared ten days of food and resources supply, but it was still not a lot.


    Once in the mire of war, these preparations are obviously not enough.


    Of course, Shen Ze intends to end all this in ten days. However, there are unexpected circumstances. Things will not happen exactly as expected. There are many variables in it.


    It depends on how you grasp it and whether you can minimize it.


    It''s night.


    Shen Ze''s camp is a gathering of generals.


    Qin Chaohui reported: "according to statistics, we have sacrificed 50000 people today and nearly 100000 people in the enemy country."


    Shen Ze smell speech, the facial expression dignified ground nods, then say: "sacrifice of person all deal with?"


    Qin Chao replied, "it''s all dealt with."


    Shen Ze nodded, then asked: "how about the resources supply?"


    "There is no problem," Qin said


    Shen Ze smell speech, nodded, did not ask what more.


    Shen Ze pondered for a while, then said, "now let''s talk about the war."


    "This time, I''m going to attack the capital of the enemy."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, the faces of all the people present became very dignified.


    Obviously, it is not easy and difficult to attack the capital of an enemy country, and the cost is unimaginable.


    And, most of all, it''s not necessarily going to work!


    After all, it has now entered the territory of the enemy.


    As time goes on, there will only be more and more troops to intercept, encircle and suppress, and everyone''s situation will get worse and worse.


    In this increasingly bad situation, how can we attack the enemy''s capital?


    Although we all agree and believe in Shen Ze, we still feel that this idea is unrealistic.


    After hesitating for a moment, Li Guangrong, commander-in-chief of the Northern War Zone, said, "Grand Marshal, it''s very difficult for us to attack the capital of the enemy country. Isn''t it a little low in feasibility?"


    Shen Ze naturally can think of things that everyone can think of. He thinks it''s normal for Li Guangrong to raise such a question, and he doesn''t make a fuss.


    Facing Li Guangrong''s inquiry, Shen Ze pondered for a moment, then said: "it''s really very difficult for all of us to attack the capital of the enemy country together, but if only one group of people is allowed to go, there will be some feasibility."


    Listen to Shen Ze say so, on everybody''s face exposed the color of thinking.


    Everyone looked at Shen Ze silently, waiting for Shen Ze''s words.


    Shen Ze didn''t sell the key either. He immediately said, "I''m going to take the people from the martial arts association and the Silver Dragon carving to the capital of the enemy country."


    "Others, all stay on the only road leading to the capital of the enemy state, and block any troops that come to reinforce the capital of the enemy state."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s plan, people''s faces became more dignified.


    Shen Ze''s idea is quite feasible, but it''s just too dangerous.


    Shen Ze and the others went to the capital of the enemy, while the others stayed behind, which made the pressure on both sides become very heavy.


    A little careless, lose all!

 Chapter 771

    This time, it was a very risky thing for Shen Ze to lead his troops into the enemy territory.


    After all, in the enemy''s territory, many things are unfavorable to them.


    And if you want to protect your life, or better achieve your goal, then it is obviously good to gather together all the time and maximize your strength.


    Shen Ze''s idea now is to divide the whole force into two parts. In doing so, it will make these two parts bear great pressure.


    In any case, within the enemy''s territory, the strength of the enemy must be stronger than that of Shen Ze''s side. Shen Ze''s side further divided the strength into two parts, and the gap was suddenly widened when the balance was growing.


    Therefore, after listening to Shen Ze''s specific plan, everyone''s look became very dignified. Many people, like Li Guangrong, felt that there was something wrong with it.


    After all, we can''t make a wrong move now. As the saying goes, every step is wrong, and we will lose everything.


    For Shen Ze, they can''t afford to lose this battle. Once they lose, everything will be ruined.


    After pondering for a while, Li Guangrong still put forward his doubts.


    "Marshal, you will divide us into two parts, which will make our strength weak. The risk of doing so is too great."


    Li Guangrong said in a deep voice: "if the enemy''s forces are reinforced fast enough, we are likely to be defeated by the enemy."


    "I still think we can get together and concentrate our greatest strength so that we can do better."


    Li Guangrong said this, and everyone nodded in agreement.


    Shen Ze saw that many people agreed with Li Guangrong''s idea. He frowned slightly. However, he didn''t have much emotional fluctuation, because it''s normal for them to have such an idea.


    After all, according to normal thinking, we should think that we should concentrate our strength together, because only in this way can we do things well.


    "I know what you think, and I can think of it."


    Shen Ze''s eyes swept around the camp, and then he said, "the reason why I intend to do this is just to achieve our ultimate goal."


    "Our ultimate goal is to extricate the Dragon kingdom from its present predicament."


    "If we just play around here and don''t let the enemy feel the threat or the pain, then the enemy will not stop."


    "I think we all know this very well."


    "So, in order to make the enemy feel the pain and the threat, I want to lead the troops to the capital of the enemy, so that the enemy can really feel the threat."


    "Of course, I know the risk is very high, but there are some things that I have to do even if I know the risk is high, even if I die."


    "We have no other choice now!"


    After a pause, Shen Ze said in a deep voice, "when we come here, we should be prepared for sacrifice. I believe everyone is prepared for it, so we should let go."


    "Of course, I will try my best to reduce casualties, make good deployment, and strive to bring more people back alive."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, all of them were dignified and silent.


    Obviously, Shen Ze''s words are very reasonable.


    This time they invaded the territory of the enemy country, not just to fight, but to achieve the ultimate goal, to help the dragon country out of the predicament.


    If we only play here for a dozen, then obviously we can''t achieve the ultimate goal.


    As Shen Ze said, only when we fight to the capital of the enemy country, show the enemy a strong force, and let the enemy country feel the threat and pain, can we let the enemy country stop and let the dragon country out of trouble.


    Since Shen Ze''s statement is reasonable, we naturally have no intention of refuting it.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t say anything more, Shen Ze knew that everyone agreed with his idea.


    Sure enough, after a while, Li Guangrong said: "since the Grand Marshal said that only in this way can we achieve the ultimate goal, I naturally support the Grand Marshal to do so."


    "I support the Grand Marshal to do so!"


    "I also support the Grand Marshal to do so!"


    "Just do as the Grand Marshal says


    After Li Guangrong''s statement, other generals also expressed their support for Shen Ze''s idea.


    Seeing that everyone expressed their support, Shen Ze''s face showed a touch of satisfaction.


    Shen Ze said: "OK, since everyone supports my idea, let''s make a good deployment and start the operation tomorrow."


    "Good."


    When they heard the words, they all nodded.


    Then, Shen Ze took out the topographic map, let everyone around, and then began to deploy.


    Although it''s a great risk to do it according to Shen Ze''s idea, and it''s likely to die here, we still support it. Of course, we all put forward our own ideas, make good deployment, strive to minimize casualties, and better achieve the goal.


    Shen Ze also holds such an idea, so the requirements are very strict, and the best deployment is needed.


    It took almost two hours to finish the deployment.


    After the deployment, Shen Ze said to the crowd, "everyone, please convey what we have deployed to all the soldiers."


    "Yes, Grand Marshal." Everyone should be in unison.


    "Go Shen Ze waved.


    Seeing this, they bowed respectfully to Shen Ze, then turned around and walked out of the camp.


    All the soldiers were shocked to inform them of the deployment so that all the soldiers would know.


    At this time, around three in the morning, the night is very deep.


    Shen Ze, a little tired, put his hand on the chair and rubbed his forehead.


    At this time, Qin Chao came to Shen Ze with a cup of hot tea.


    "Have a cup of hot tea, Grand Marshal!"


    Qin Chao respectfully opened his mouth and handed the hot tea to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze smell speech, raise a head, after seeing Qin Chao one eye, hand over Qin Chao handed over hot tea.


    Shen Zeyang took a big sip of tea and put the cup aside.


    Seeing Shen Ze''s worry, Qin Chao''s face became very dignified.


    Qin Chao was surprised to see Shen Ze so dignified or worried for the first time, which made him feel that things were not simple.


    Shen Ze has never been so serious. Does it mean that the next thing to do is very difficult?


    Qin Chao suddenly thought of these.


    Seeing that Shen Ze was a little tired, Qin Chao didn''t want to disturb Shen Ze, but after pondering for a while, he still couldn''t help but ask: "marshal, is it very difficult to do this time?"


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he stared at Qin Chao with deep eyes. Then he nodded and said in a deep voice, "it''s really hard to do."

 Chapter 772

    Seeing Shen Ze admit that things are very difficult, Qin Chao''s face becomes more dignified.


    Before that, Qin Chao had never seen Shen Ze worry about such a thing, nor had he ever seen Shen Ze admit that something was not easy to do.


    It seems that this attack on the enemy is really a very difficult matter!


    Realizing this, Qin Chao''s face became more dignified.


    At this time, Shen Ze was worried and said: "I was very sure about the war before, but I was almost not sure about it this time."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao frowned and felt more and more serious.


    As we all know, Shen Ze is the first God of war in the world. He has never been defeated in his military career and has always been invincible.


    Shen Ze has always been a strategist, winning thousands of miles away.


    This time, I''m not sure.


    It''s really shocking and disturbing!


    Qin Chao pondered for a while, then said: "marshal, if you are really not sure, then you have to stop thinking about it?"


    In Qin Chao''s view, if we don''t have a firm grasp of things, then we may have a bad result.


    If the result turns out to be very bad in the end, there is obviously no need to do it.


    Moreover, this is a matter of great risk. If you are careless, you may lose everything.


    Qin Chao knows that they can''t afford to lose. This battle must be won!


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, if he is not sure, he should think about it carefully and do it when he is sure.


    Shen Ze can naturally understand Qin Chao''s ideas.


    But, now there is no better way, only to do this thing, will barely have some chance to break the game.


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and said in a deep voice, "if there were any other better way, I would definitely not do it."


    "But now there is no better way, there is no spare time for me to think about a new way."


    Both Shen Ze and Qin Chao understand that now they have entered the territory of the enemy, and the enemy''s forces can be reinforced at any time.


    If they delay, they will ask the enemy to mobilize forces to encircle and suppress them. At that time, they will be unable to escape, only to be gradually eroded.


    That result is obviously not what Shen Ze wants, so he wants to take action in the shortest time.


    Shen Ze had thought about it carefully. Although they had invaded the territory of the enemy country and leveled ten cities in a row, they still failed to achieve good results.


    This is an acceptable thing for the enemy. After all, it has not shaken the foundation of the enemy.


    If we attack the capital of the enemy country, as Shen Ze thought, it will obviously have a great impact on the enemy country and shake its foundation.


    Only in this way can we achieve good results and break the game.


    At this time, the enemy has already dispatched other forces to encircle and suppress Shen Ze, so it is obvious that they can not delay time, they can only find a way as soon as possible, and then carry on to the end.


    Shen Ze had such an idea that day, then he said it that night and carried it out.


    Because of the urgency of time, they are going to take action tomorrow.


    "All I can think of now is to attack the capital of the enemy country, and then it needs to be carried out in the shortest time."


    Shen zeshen said: "once the delay continues, the enemy forces will gather to encircle and suppress us. By that time, we can do nothing."


    Hearing this, Qin Chao nodded heavily and said, "the Grand Marshal has a point. At this time, we can only do it as soon as possible."


    After a pause, Qin Chao said, "we are divided into two groups. I feel that our strength will become very weak. No matter which side we are on, I''m a little worried that both sides will not be able to hold on."


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao have the same worries, but he is not as worried as Qin Chao.


    Shen Ze said: "I have calculated carefully. Even if the enemy country wants to send troops to encircle and suppress us, we can''t gather a lot of troops for a while, which gives us time to attack the capital of the enemy country."


    "I''m just a little worried about how to withdraw from the enemy territory after attacking the capital."


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao were able to imagine that it would take time for Shen Ze to attack the capital of the enemy country with the Silver Dragon carving and the people from the martial arts association.


    What''s more, other people are needed to intercept the reinforcements from other enemy countries on the only official road leading to the capital of the enemy country.


    No matter which side, it will take time and consume a lot of resources.


    Let''s not say that we can''t gather together. Even if we gather together again later, we may not be as powerful as before because of excessive consumption.


    Under such circumstances, together with the time spent, the other forces of the enemy have been reinforced, and the strength of the enemy has become more powerful. How can they resist the encirclement and suppression of Shen Ze?


    You don''t have to think about it. The situation will be very bad. At worst, Shen Ze will be encircled and annihilated by the enemy forces. None of them will live to withdraw to the Dragon kingdom!


    This is a real possibility, and Shen Ze is worried about it.


    If all the people he brought this time are destroyed, it is obviously an unacceptable thing for Shen Ze, and it is also an unbearable loss for long Guo.


    Even if Shen Ze''s actions make the enemy feel the threat and the pain, it won''t have much effect.


    After all, if Shen Ze and his family were all buried in the enemy''s territory, it would be a great loss for the Dragon kingdom. It could almost be said that they would have broken their arms.


    And the situation is very bad dragon, and then cut off one arm, obviously more good bullying.


    Therefore, if things really become like that, everything will be nothing, nothing.


    No matter Shen Ze, Qin Chao or others, they obviously don''t want such a result and will not accept it.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao also realized the power of it.


    Qin Chao thought about it, and then proposed: "at this time, we should continue to dispatch troops to reinforce us. Only in this way can we go back alive as much as possible."


    After a pause, Qin Chao said, "if the reinforcements follow the route we attacked, it won''t take much time."


    Speaking of this, Qin Chao suddenly thought of something. His eyes lit up and he said in a loud voice, "we can contact Zhao Xinghua and let Zhao Xinghua bring the Kirin army to support us!"


    "We told Zhao Xinghua that he would certainly be willing to do so!"

 Chapter 773

    Qin Chao''s proposal is obviously very good.


    It seems to Qin Chao and Shen ze that as long as they call Zhao Xinghua to reinforce them, Zhao Xinghua will certainly come, even if there is no order from the national court, even if it goes against the meaning of the national court.


    Zhao Xinghua will also come!


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao firmly believe this.


    Qin Chao''s proposal is obviously very good.


    It''s just that some things haven''t been taken into consideration. It''s too simple.


    Shen Ze thought more deeply than Qin Chao. After a moment of meditation, he said, "it''s really possible to ask Zhao Xinghua to bring the Kirin army to support us, but now it''s a little late."


    "When Zhao Xinghua and the Qilin army arrive at the Northern War Zone, and then invade the enemy territory, I''m afraid the cauliflower will be cold!"


    "Not enough time?" Listening to Shen Ze, Qin Chao frowned.


    If we don''t have enough time, it will be useless to ask Zhao Xinghua to bring Kirin army to support us.


    Thinking of this, Qin Chao''s face became a little ugly.


    "This method is not feasible. What else is there?" Qin Chao said anxiously.


    Shen Ze shook his head without making a sound.


    Now obviously, there is no good support method.


    After a while, Shen Ze sighed and said, "I didn''t plan well this time. That''s why such a thing happened."


    When Shen Ze said this, there was a sense of remorse.


    After listening to this, Qin Chao had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "The Grand Marshal has planned well enough."


    After saying this, Qin Chao pondered for a while, and then said: "marshal, if we are really not sure, if there is no good result in the end, let''s change our mind and not do this thing?"


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze''s eyes were uncertain.


    Shen Ze fell into silence for a long time.


    Qin Chao saw that Shen Ze was meditating and didn''t disturb him, so he fell into silence.


    No one said a word, and the camp fell into silence.


    I don''t know how long later, the telephone rings suddenly, breaking the silence.


    Hearing the phone ring, Shen Ze recovered and immediately connected the phone.


    "Marshal, I''m Zhao Xinghua."


    As soon as the phone was connected, Zhao Xinghua''s familiar voice came.


    Knowing that it was Zhao Xinghua who called, Shen Ze accidentally raised his eyebrows and asked, "Xinghua, what''s the matter with you calling me?"


    Zhao Xinghua on the other side of the phone replied: "marshal, I know you have led the invasion into the enemy territory. I think I can help you a little, so I came with the Kirin army."


    After listening to Zhao Xinghua''s words, Shen Ze raised his eyebrows a little higher, "are you here with the Kirin army? Where have you been? "


    Zhao Xinghua said: "I have arrived at the northern border with the Qilin army. I can cross the Jianmen pass and enter the enemy''s territory soon."


    Shen Ze smell speech, the face is suddenly exposed a touch of surprise color.


    This is really good news!


    Shen Ze and Qin Chao have just said that if Zhao Xinghua and the Kirin army came to support, things would be easier.


    Now, such a thing has really happened, which is really a surprise.


    If Zhao Xinghua and the Qilin army come to support, things will be much easier, and Shen Ze will have the guarantee to withdraw from the Dragon kingdom. Of course, although the opportunity is not particularly great, at least they have the opportunity.


    After telling Shen Ze, Zhao Xinghua said, "marshal, I want to take the Kirin army to support you at the first time."


    "Good."


    Shen Ze answered first, and then said, "I''ll send you our route later, and you''ll come in according to our route."


    "Good." Zhao Xinghua responded.


    Later, Shen Ze told Zhao Xinghua about his plan to lead the army to attack the capital of the enemy country and how Zhao Xinghua would take over.


    It took them half an hour to finish their conversation.


    Qin Chao has been nearby, will Shen Ze and Zhao Xinghua call content hear clearly.


    Like Shen Ze, he was also very surprised and happy to learn that Zhao Xinghua had brought Kirin troops to support him and had arrived at Jianmen pass.


    "Xinghua is very good. He acted on his own without our prior notice. I think he has a bright future!" Qin Chao said with a smile.


    This is a dull and depressing atmosphere, suddenly become a lot easier.


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "I didn''t expect that Zhao Xinghua would take the initiative to bring the Kirin army to support."


    Qin Chao said in a loud voice, "now it''s OK. The Qilin army will come to meet us. It''s time for us to withdraw to the Dragon kingdom."


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "with the help of the Kirin army, things are really easier to handle. In this way, I have less worries."


    Qin Chao said in a sonorous tone: "this time, God is helping us. We will surely succeed!"


    Shen Ze nodded heavily, and then said, "you immediately send a complete telegram of our route and plan to Xinghua."


    "Yes


    Qin Chao nodded.


    Shen Ze said nothing more and waved to Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao understood, bowed to Shen Ze, then turned and left.


    After Qin Chao left, Shen Ze didn''t think much and went to rest.


    This time, Shen Ze led the invasion into the enemy''s territory, which caused a heated discussion all over the world.


    Last time, Shen Ze dispatched troops to invade enemy territory and killed tens of thousands of enemy soldiers, which caused huge waves.


    This time, Shen Ze directly led the invasion into the enemy''s territory, causing more waves.


    "Is Shen Diaolong crazy? How dare you take the lead to attack a superpower


    "Shen Diaolong''s courage is really great. When his country has such a big problem and the situation is not so optimistic, he dare to lead the army to invade the territory of a super power. It''s absolutely overwhelming!"


    "Shen Diaolong is worthy of being Shen Diaolong. He is the first God of war in the world. He really has a reputation. He can do anything that is powerful and powerful!"


    "Who would have thought that Shen Diaolong would lead the invasion into the territory of a superpower? He''s really the first to make things happen that never happened. "


    "Shen Diaolong is really a peerless God, the brightest star in this era. He does amazing things!"


    "No country has ever dared to attack a superpower. To tell you the truth, I really have to admire Shen Diaolong. Only Shen Diaolong is so powerful!"


    "Before, I always thought that people boasted about Shen Diaolong too much. Now I don''t think so. I also think Shen Diaolong is really awesome!"


    "No matter what the final result is, I''m convinced of Shen Diaolong now. It''s a great fortune for the Dragon kingdom to have Shen Diaolong!"


    "I''m looking forward to what this peerless monster will do!"

 Chapter 774

    Shen Ze is universally recognized as the first God of war in the world, and his name is well known.


    Shen Ze is always concerned about what he does.


    Today, Shen Ze personally leads the invasion into the territory of the super power, which has attracted the attention of people all over the world and has been discussed in succession.


    "I can feel that the Dragon Kingdom has completely let go this time. Either it succeeds or it fails. There is only one chance."


    "It is said that Shen Diaolong did not get the support of the national court, but went against the will of the national court and insisted on leading the troops into the enemy territory."


    "If it is true that without the support of the court of state, Shen Diaolong is determined to lead the troops into the territory of the enemy country, then he is really powerful. No one can match his courage."


    "I really don''t know what the court of state thinks. He doesn''t support Shen Diaolong. Doesn''t he know that without the support of the court of state, invading the territory of a superpower is the end of life?"


    "Now I admire Shen Diaolong more and more. Without the support of the National People''s court, few people have the courage to lead the army into the territory of a superpower."


    "No matter what the result is, Shen Diaolong dares to do this. I admire him very much. The peerless evil is the peerless evil. Ordinary people can''t match him!"


    "I think Shen Diaolong was forced to do this because he was forced to do nothing. In the face of the joint blockade of the two superpowers, he had to take the initiative to launch a war in order to break the situation."


    "Shen Diaolong is right to do this. There is no problem. His soft power can''t match him. He just needs to rely on his hard power to seek some changes."


    "Yes, no matter which country or state is caught in the mire of war, it will become difficult to move. Even the superpowers do not want to be so passively caught in the mire of war."


    "Shen Diaolong led the invasion into the territory of the superpowers in order to force the superpowers to solve the alliance and blockade!"


    "Shen Diaolong''s intention is obvious, but whether he can succeed or not is uncertain."


    "It''s really uncertain now. Although Shen Diaolong is the first God of war in the world, he has never been defeated in leading battles and has always been invincible and invincible, what he attacked this time is a superpower, and everything is unknown."


    "I don''t think Shen Diaolong is a reckless person. I think Shen Diaolong has a good chance of winning."


    "I have the opposite view with you. The military department of the super power is more powerful. I think Shen Diaolong will be defeated this time. The myth of a generation will be broken. I think we will see the fall of the God of war."


    "It''s too early to make a decision now. Time will tell whether Shen Diaolong succeeds or fails. Let''s wait and see."


    People all over the world have surmised Shen Ze''s intention. With a very relaxed attitude, they all talk about whether Shen Ze can succeed or not, and they have nothing to do with themselves.


    Shen Ze led the army to invade the territory of the enemy, which had the greatest influence on the people of the Dragon Kingdom and caused a sensation in the whole dragon kingdom.


    "Shen Diaolong actually led the invasion into the enemy territory. Isn''t it really too exciting!"


    "It''s a good guess. Shen Diaolong dispatched 300000 Qinglong troops to the Northern War Zone just to attack the enemy!"


    "Is it too risky for Shen Diaolong to insist on leading the army to attack the enemy country without the support of the national court?"


    "Take a risk. I think Shen Diaolong is a bull, and only he has the courage and courage to lead the army to attack the enemy without the support of the national court!"


    "At this time, don''t say anything safe or not. Things have happened. Shen Diaolong has entered the enemy''s country with his troops. Now it doesn''t work."


    "Yes, now is not the time to say whether Shen Diaolong is right or not, but to think about how to make Shen Diaolong win this battle, so as to change the present predicament."


    "Shen Diaolong is the God of war in our dragon kingdom. He has always been invincible and has never been defeated. I think he can win this time and will never lose."


    "I also believe that Shen Diaolong can succeed. Although he did not get the support of the National People''s court, he was not an ordinary person. Since he insisted on doing so, he must have sufficient reasons and assurance, otherwise he would never have done such a thing."


    "Yes, Shen Diaolong is not an ordinary person. His idea is not something we can guess. I think what we can do is to support Shen Diaolong and believe in him!"


    "At this time, we can''t do anything but believe in Shen Diaolong and support him."


    "This battle is very important for our country. If Shen Diaolong wins, our country will be fine. If Shen Diaolong doesn''t win, our country will be finished."


    "Yes, now everything is bet on Shen Diaolong. If Shen Diaolong wins, everything will be fine. If he loses, it will be completely over!"


    "Malegobi, now pray that Shen Diaolong can win this battle!"


    "I think we still have something to do, that is to call on the court to fully support Shen Diaolong!"


    "Yes, before Shen Diaolong led the battle, the imperial court could oppose it or not support it. Now that Shen Diaolong has led the army into the enemy''s territory, the imperial court must give its full support so that Shen Diaolong can win the battle!"


    "Yes, we must make the court fully support Shen Diaolong!"


    "Let the court fully support Shen Diaolong!"


    Shen Ze''s battle is related to the lifeblood of the Dragon Kingdom and the fate of all its people.


    No one can stay out of it, all, all people want to be part of it.


    Of course, there is nothing for us to do. Apart from praying for the smooth development of Shen Ze, we all appeal for the full support of the court.


    At this time, the whole country must support Shen Ze to win this battle, because it is too important for Shen Ze to win this battle.


    Under the appeal of the whole people, it is obvious that the National People''s court can not sit idly by.


    Now, Huang Shiping is under house arrest in the Northern War Zone, and the National People''s court is surprisingly unable to contact Huang Shiping.


    At this time, all affairs can only be decided by the second leader of the national court, Lei Ming.


    Lei Ming himself supported Shen Ze''s attack on the enemy country, so he immediately agreed to the people''s appeal and asked the national court to fully support Shen Ze.


    Therefore, long Guoju supported Shen Ze to fight a war!


    Under such circumstances, Shen Ze''s situation suddenly became much better.


    Without worries, Shen Ze will be able to carry out the planned action.


    The next morning, Shen Ze led the people of the martial arts association and the Silver Dragon carving to kill the enemy''s capital with the fastest speed!

 Chapter 775

    When Shen Diaolong led the army to attack, the enemy people were very angry and shocked.


    They did not expect that Shen Diaolong would really lead the army to attack, even if they knew in advance that Shen Diaolong had dispatched the Qinglong army to the Northern War Zone.


    In their view, the current situation of the Dragon kingdom does not support Shen Diaolong''s doing so. Shen Diaolong can not lead the army and initiate war on his own initiative.


    In their opinion, if Shen Diaolong did so, it would be very likely that the whole dragon kingdom would be ruined.


    After all, as a superpower, where can Shen Diaolong attack?


    But some things are unexpected.


    It never occurred to the people of the enemy that Shen Diaolong really led the attack. After all, he was still advancing all the way to the capital with an irresistible edge.


    All the enemy people are in a state of shock and anger, and they feel very angry.


    Of course, the enemy was very surprised, and even a little scared, by Shen Ze''s fighting power.


    Because although the enemy responded quickly and sent troops to intercept Shen Ze for the first time, it did not play much role.


    Moreover, the defense line set up by a million troops was easily broken by Shen Ze, and there were more casualties on the enemy side.


    As a superpower, they are obviously unable to accept such a result when the armed forces are more powerful and they fight on their own territory.


    In this regard, the whole enemy nation was in a state of exasperation. They felt very uncomfortable, helpless and unwilling, because they did not know what to do with Shen Ze for the time being.


    Although the Ministry of arms is more powerful and its weaponry is more advanced, its combat effectiveness is not as high as Shen Ze''s. it can''t fight for a while, which is a headache for the enemy.


    "What the hell is going on? Why can''t we beat Shen Diaolong and let them do whatever they want in our own territory when they are stronger and equipped with more advanced weapons? "


    "The result is just fuckin ''shit. How did it develop like this? In principle, we have sent millions of troops to defend the border. We should be able to defend Jianmen pass. How can Shen Diaolong break it? "


    "Our people are becoming more and more useless. They can''t even defend well. It''s ridiculous to talk about superpowers."


    "I think it''s a complete failure for us to let Shen Diaolong attack us. Now we are a joke and will be laughed at by others all the time!"


    "I really can''t accept the fact. It''s so annoying. It''s a bunch of booze bags!"


    "Even if we let others attack us, how can we accept that we can''t stop each other and let them continue to commit crimes inside us?"


    "I feel that we are more and more useless. There are too many good days. Now we can''t fight any more. I feel that we are just pressed on the ground by Shen Diaolong."


    "With advantages in all aspects, we not only failed to stop Shen Diaolong, but also had more people than Shen Diaolong, the king of the mountain. It was a shame."


    "In any case, we are really nailed to the stigma now!"


    "Shen Diaolong leads the troops all the way to our capital. If we can''t stop them, we''ll be completely defeated by Shen Diaolong."


    "Malegobi, we must use all kinds of forces to annihilate Shen Diaolong, or we will not call ourselves a superpower any more."


    "This time, we must kill all of them, or we will lose face."


    "If Shen Diaolong really thinks he is the first God of war in the world, he can come to us and do whatever he wants. He is so naive. We have to teach him a painful lesson."


    "Kill Shen Diaolong and let them die completely!"


    "Yes, Shen Diaolong must be killed. They can no longer do whatever they want."


    "No matter what the cost, we must solve them all!"


    The enemy people were so angry that they all wanted to kill Shen Diaolong immediately.


    However, they can only clamor like this and can''t really do anything.


    Because Shen Ze''s strength and spirit are flourishing now. In this case, they are invincible. They are not able to deal with and fight against the enemy.


    Of course, even if they knew that they could not be eliminated for a while, the enemy would still do so.


    The enemy state is to mobilize all its forces to encircle and suppress them.


    After learning that Zhao Xinghua led the Qilin army to support, Shen Ze didn''t hide it and told everyone the good news.


    After you heard the good news, your morale has improved a lot and your fighting will has become stronger.


    It''s like a stimulant to make people more effective.


    The combat effectiveness of this unit has been very strong, but now it has been improved, and it has obviously become more strengthened.


    The next morning, Shen Ze led the people of the martial arts association and the Silver Dragon carving to the enemy capital.


    Li Guangrong led others to stay in the only channel leading to the capital of the enemy.


    Li Guangrong''s any action was to intercept all the troops who came to support the capital of the enemy country.


    Shen Ze and their task is to break the enemy''s capital, so that the enemy completely feel the pain and threat!


    As the capital, the enemy has arranged for troops to be stationed and guarded, but there are not many troops, nearly 100000.


    For Shen Ze, the 100000 troops are obviously not a big problem. If there is no accident, they can solve the 100000 troops.


    The enemy has been paying close attention to the movements of Shen Ze and their side. When they find that Shen Ze personally took some people to the capital, the enemy side suddenly became very nervous.


    The capital is the symbol of a state and the most important place of a state.


    No matter which state is concerned, the capital can not be broken or destroyed.


    For Shen Ze to lead the troops to kill the capital, the enemy side is surprised and angry, but also some fear and tension.


    If Shen Ze is really allowed to conquer the capital, the enemy country will be forever pinned on the pillar of humiliation and become an unforgettable history of humiliation.


    This is an unacceptable result for the enemy!


    Knowing that Shen Ze was going to attack the capital city, the enemy country, regardless of any resistance, dispatched troops to support the capital city.


    When the enemy people living in the capital heard the news of Shen Ze''s attack, they were all in a state of panic.


    Some people fled the capital and moved outside because of fear. This situation is obviously a great shame to the enemy country. If it is spread, it will become a big joke.

 Chapter 776

    As a superpower, the people of the enemy countries have not paid much attention to Shen Ze before. They have always been biased to think that people just boast about Shen Ze too much and think that Shen Ze is not so arrogant.


    Now, when they see Shen Ze leading the attack, making the enemy troops unable to stop, they obviously think so.


    After being hit by the big stick, he became honest and accepted the things he didn''t recognize.


    Now, the enemy people face up to Shen Ze and realize his power.


    However, the enemy people living in the capital were shocked when they learned that Shen Ze had led the attack on the capital.


    They feel that the army can''t stop them. They will eventually attack the capital and kill everyone.


    This makes people living in the capital have to flee the capital and move to other places.


    As we all know, the capital is the most important place in every state.


    The people who live in the capital are either important figures in the state, rich and powerful dignitaries, and elites.


    For the first time, those elites and dignitaries who are afraid of life and death have fled the capital, and those who stay in the last place are the important people of the state.


    Because of their identity, those people obviously can''t easily escape from the capital.


    To put it bluntly, if all the important figures of the state withdraw, it is to admit in disguise that they are afraid of Shenze and admit the fact that Shenze has conquered the capital, even though they have not yet conquered the capital.


    Shen Ze, they don''t mean to invade the capital, only to achieve the same goal.


    It is obvious that such a goal can be achieved when the important figures of the state leave the capital. After all, such a thing has never happened in the enemy country.


    The transfer of the important figures in the imperial court is almost the same as the destruction of the state. As long as such a thing happens, Shen Ze''s goal will almost be achieved.


    Of course, it is necessary to occupy the capital of the enemy. Shen Ze has such a plan. Even if all the people living in the capital withdraw, Shen Ze still feels it is necessary to occupy the underestimated capital.


    Because only in this way, can we maximize the declaration of victory!


    "Shen Diaolong and his troops are irresistible now. Our troops can''t resist them at all. We''d better run away from the capital quickly. If they run late, they may be in danger."


    "Shen Diaolong''s leader is coming to kill the capital. If he conquers the capital, he will surely kill all the people here. Let''s run away quickly!"


    "Yes, now the troops of the state can''t resist Shen Diaolong. We can only avoid the attack for a while and run away first."


    "You don''t have to be so alarmed. We still have 100000 troops guarding the capital. Shen Diaolong, they can''t attack so easily!"


    "One hundred thousand troops are useless. Shen Diaolong and his troops can even break the Jianmen pass defended by one million troops. The one hundred thousand troops can hold back a thread."


    "If you want me to say that it''s safest to escape from the capital first. If you''re not afraid of death, stay here. If you''re afraid of death, run away."


    "In this situation, don''t think that the 100000 troops can resist Shen Diaolong. If it''s the safest thing, we can only withdraw from the capital first."


    Most of the people living in the capital fled the capital for the first time, leaving only a small number of people who could not leave either because of their identity or because they were not afraid of death.


    Of course, these people are in the minority after all.


    Everyone knows that once they are allowed to invade the capital, the capital will certainly be destroyed, and the whole enemy will not accept such a result.


    Therefore, the important figures of the enemy country gave orders to all the troops to stop them. Even if they were sacrificed, they could not be allowed to enter the capital.


    The 100000 troops stationed near the capital were dispatched to stop them for the first time.


    It''s just that the 100000 troops are more or less cannon fodder.


    These 100000 people know this, but they still rush forward without hesitation. Even if they want to be cannon fodder, they still have to do some things.


    After all, it''s fighting for the honor of the nation.


    Of course, in addition to these 100000 troops, the enemy also had other forces to encircle and suppress Shen Ze.


    For Shen Ze, there is a lot of resistance, but the problem is not big.


    Because Shen Ze''s fighting capacity is very strong, and the enemy troops can''t resist it.


    Whether they are members of the martial arts association or members of the Silver Dragon carving, they are all fierce men who can fight a few times at a time, and their combat effectiveness is very strong. Even if the number of people is only about 50000, they are worth a force of 200000.


    Besides, Shen Ze, Ouyang Qingfeng, and Xu Xiao, three great masters of martial arts, are leading the way. They can be said to be unstoppable and invincible!


    Naturally, the enemy found that all the people led by Shen Ze were strong fighters, so the enemy also sent strong fighters to stop them, and there were many masters of martial arts.


    However, the strong warriors sent by the enemy could barely cause some resistance to Shen Ze, but the general direction remained unchanged.


    Shen Ze, they still keep on moving forward and killing each other towards the capital of the enemy country.


    Shen Ze''s troops were about 100 kilometers from their base to the capital of the enemy country. With all kinds of resistance, they didn''t reach the capital of the enemy country until about 3 p.m.


    When they reached the front of the capital of the enemy country, the two sides had a fierce fight.


    Those important people who stayed in the capital and some people who were not afraid of death saw that Shen Ze had already attacked the capital and could not be stabilized any more.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect that Shen Diaolong was attacked here in the capital!"


    "It''s a bunch of booze bags and useless things. It''s a shame that Shen Diaolong got here."


    "Don''t talk about it now. Run for your life. No one can resist Shen Diaolong. When Shen Diaolong comes in, you will lose your life!"


    "Yes, I can''t stay any longer at this time. I have to run for my life!"


    Seeing that the fire was about to burn to the eyebrows, all the people who stayed in the capital were unsteadily evacuated.


    After nearly two hours of fierce fighting, Shen Ze and his family finally captured the capital of the enemy.


    At such a time, it is imperative to declare the fruits of victory to the whole world.


    Of course, because of what the enemy did, Shen Ze did not show any mercy and killed all those who did not escape in time.


    As for the capital, Shen Ze didn''t waste his time and energy to destroy it. He just destroyed all the important institutions of the enemy country, which was a kind of revenge.

 Chapter 777

    They occupied the capital of the enemy and destroyed the important buildings in the capital, which was obviously a great humiliation to the enemy and was hard for the people of the enemy to accept.


    "This Shen Diaolong actually invaded the capital and occupied it!"


    "This is a great disgrace to our nation, and it will make us nailed to the pillar of disgrace forever."


    "Shen Diaolong is a son of a bitch. How dare he really occupy our capital!"


    "Our troops are so useless that Shen Diaolong really occupied the capital!"


    "The most worrying thing happened after all!"


    "It''s a shame that the capital has been occupied by others. If we call ourselves a superpower in the future, I''m afraid we will only be laughed at by others."


    "Don''t call it a superpower in the future, call it a super weak country!"


    "In the present situation, even if Shen Diaolong is allowed to attack, he is still occupied by others. This is simply unacceptable!"


    "When did our country become so weak? Will it be defeated by Shen Diaolong if we continue to fight?"


    "This battle has been a failure. There must be something wrong with our country."


    "No matter what, we must make Shen Diaolong pay the price!"


    "Don''t worry about the negative effects now. Let''s get rid of Shen Diaolong first."


    "If we don''t wipe out Shen Diaolong this time, we won''t be able to look up in the future."


    "We must annihilate Shen Diaolong as soon as possible, or they will make us worse and worse if they continue to fight."


    "It''s bad enough now. It can''t go on bad any more!"


    "It''s just a Shen Diaolong. It''s so funny that we''ve lost all our capitals."


    "Now I want to lose the capital and get angry!"


    "Regeneration gas is useless now. The first task is to kill Shen Diaolong and keep them from leaving alive!"


    "Yes, they must be annihilated. Only in this way can we recover some losses!"


    For Shen Diaolong they occupied the capital, the enemy people are very angry and angry.


    Of course, this is more or less a sense of impotence and fury.


    After all, they didn''t resist Shen Diaolong in advance. It''s useless to talk about it later.


    However, Shen Diaolong''s occupation of the capital completely angered the enemy and made the people of the enemy agitate and clamor to annihilate them.


    The whole enemy country was full of hatred and anger towards Shen Diaolong. They wanted to kill Shen Diaolong immediately.


    Under such circumstances, the enemy state is to mobilize all the forces that can be mobilized to encircle and suppress them.


    For Shen Ze, to occupy the capital of the enemy is to achieve their goal.


    Therefore, Shen Ze did not stay in the enemy capital for a long time. After they had done everything they had to do, they immediately withdrew from the enemy capital and then went back the same way.


    When Shen Ze led his men to invade the capital of the enemy country, other enemy forces came to support him. They fought fiercely with the troops led by Li Guangrong.


    Li Guangrong got Shen Ze''s order. Naturally, he would defend the pipeline leading to the enemy''s capital, and would not let other enemy troops go to the capital to encircle Shen Ze.


    Of course, Li Guangrong and his colleagues worked very hard to resist and paid a heavy price.


    When he learned that Shen Ze was going to lead the attack on the capital, the enemy was very excited and frequently ordered to mobilize all forces to support the capital.


    Therefore, the forces mobilized by the enemy are surprisingly large.


    The number of Li Guangrong and his troops is limited. If they want to resist the enemy forces, they will naturally pay a higher price, resulting in a lot of casualties.


    Fortunately, there is hope for everything, because Shen Ze and Zhao Xinghua are evacuating, and Zhao Xinghua are coming to support with the Qilin army.


    When the three parties come together, it is obvious that they will form a very strong fighting force. At that time, they will not be at a disadvantage.


    However, the premise of all this is that Li Guangrong and Li Guangrong need to survive until the three parties meet.


    Obviously, it will take some time for the three parties to converge.


    Whether they can survive this period of time is still unknown.


    Of course, there is no big problem. After all, there is the green dragon army.


    As a legitimate force brought by Shen Ze himself, the Qinglong army is the strongest force in the Dragon kingdom. Compared with any other forces in other countries, it is only strong.


    The combat effectiveness of the Qinglong army is very strong, and most of the enemy troops are not rivals of the Qinglong army.


    Therefore, with the presence of the Qinglong army, the enemy troops were unable to clean up Li Guangrong for a while.


    Because it was a return, it was obviously easier for Shen Ze than to attack the capital.


    Compared with the time taken to capture the capital, the time taken by Shen Ze and Li Guangrong to join them is obviously much shorter.


    It took almost half a day to go and only three hours to come back.


    When Shen Ze returned with the people from the martial arts association and the Silver Dragon carving and joined with Li Guangrong, the combat effectiveness of the whole army was greatly improved.


    After the two sides met, Shen Ze ordered the whole army to withdraw to the Dragon kingdom.


    As a result, Shen Ze and his followers began to retreat, fighting all the way back.


    This time, Shen Ze''s invasion into the enemy''s territory not only destroyed many cities and even occupied the capital of the enemy, but also killed many soldiers and ordinary people of the enemy. These are unacceptable things for the enemy.


    The enemy did not want Shen Ze to withdraw from the Dragon Kingdom, but wanted to annihilate them all in order to vent their evil spirit.


    Therefore, the enemy will be able to mobilize all the forces, all transferred to encircle and suppress them.


    By doing so, the enemy countries have created great obstacles and pressure on them.


    When they invaded the enemy''s territory, Shen Ze had nearly 600000 people. Now, after such a series of wars, they have sacrificed nearly 100000 people, leaving only 500000.


    The number of troops mobilized by the enemy is more than one million, almost twice that of Shen Ze. With such a gap, we can imagine the danger they are facing.


    When Shen Ze attacked the enemy country, the enemy country did not deploy its troops at the first time, which made Shen Ze''s attack easier.


    Now, because the enemy has mobilized forces, it is obviously very difficult for them to withdraw from the enemy.


    Shen Ze felt as if they had fallen into the mire. They retreated very slowly. Moreover, as the enemy forces gathered more and more, Shen Ze''s situation became worse and worse.


    Shen Ze and his men retreated only 100 kilometers, then they fell into encirclement. They could not retreat any more, and the situation suddenly became very critical.

 Chapter 778

    In order to keep their own people as much as possible, seeing that they could no longer retreat, Shen Ze had to order them to rush into a small city, then defend and give up the breakthrough.


    Before that, after retreating only more than 100 kilometers, they sacrificed tens of thousands of people. Now, there are only more than 400000 people remaining in the small town.


    The enemy has mobilized nearly 1.2 million troops to encircle the whole town.


    Of course, even though the number of Shen Ze''s soldiers is much smaller, their combat effectiveness is still very strong. Under the condition of guarding the small town, the enemy troops can''t encircle and suppress them for a while.


    It''s night.


    In a hotel in the middle of a small town.


    Shen Ze called a meeting of the generals.


    "The current situation is not optimistic. More and more troops are mobilized by the enemy. If this continues, we will be completely trapped in this city." Li Guangrong said in a deep voice. He gave a general account of the current situation.


    After listening to Li Guangrong''s description, everyone''s faces became dignified.


    Obviously, everyone is deeply aware that the situation is very bad.


    "I think we need to break through as soon as possible, otherwise if we continue like this, we will have less and less opportunities." Someone suggested.


    "Yes, if we don''t break through the encirclement as soon as possible, the enemy will mobilize more troops to encircle and suppress us. At that time, we won''t have a chance to break through completely." Someone echoed.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    Li Guangrong frowned and said in a deep voice, "now it''s very difficult to break through. The enemy has mobilized millions of troops to encircle this small city. They are too many to deal with."


    Hearing Li Guangrong say that the enemy has mobilized millions of troops to encircle the city, others frowned and their faces became more dignified.


    It is very clear to all that there are only over 400000 people on our side, while the enemy country has more than one million troops. The disparity of strength is so great that there is no hope of breaking through.


    Is it true that we are in a desperate situation and can only wait to die?


    This is a thought that has sprung up in everyone''s mind.


    Although we have such an idea, we are still very unwilling to die here.


    After a silence for a while, someone said in a sonorous voice: "even if the enemy has mobilized millions of troops to encircle the city, we have to break through the encirclement. If we are all dead, I would rather die standing!"


    "Yes, I''d rather die standing than live on my knees. Since I don''t break through the encirclement, I''m just waiting to die. It''s better to fight. Even if I die in battle, the enemy will pay a huge price!"


    "Yes, we are ready to sacrifice before we come here this time. If the final result is death, then we should die with value. We can''t die in vain."


    "It''s a good deal to break through the encirclement at this time. You can break through as much as you can, no matter how many you have, and you can kill people from the enemy."


    "Yes, let''s break through now. We have enough resources to fight back."


    It has to be said that everyone is very bloody and will not choose to sit and wait for death. They are all very aggressive and want to break through, even if they die in battle.


    Except that Shen Ze didn''t speak, everyone else seemed to have reached a consensus. They all wanted to break through and supported it.


    Of course, whether we want to break through now depends on what Shen Ze thinks.


    After all, Shen Ze is the backbone, he is the Grand Marshal, everything is decided by him.


    Therefore, after you expressed your views, you all turned your eyes to Shen Ze. Everyone wanted to hear Shen Ze''s ideas.


    Aware of people''s eyes, Shen Ze knows that everyone wants to know what he thinks.


    So, after pondering for a while, Shen Ze said, "my idea has always been to take everyone back to the Dragon kingdom. Of course, this kind of thing can''t be done now, but I still want to take as many people back as possible."


    "I know that everyone is not afraid of death, but as a Grand Marshal, this is my responsibility, my plan and what I want to do."


    "What you have said is very reasonable, and I can imagine that now is really the best time to break through. No matter what, it is better than breaking through later, but we will pay a great price for doing so."


    "In my opinion, we can wait a little longer."


    Shen Ze glanced at the crowd and then said, "I told you before that Zhao Xinghua came to support us with the Kirin army."


    "If we wait for Zhao Xinghua to come here with 300000 Kirin troops and cooperate with each other inside and outside, then we can make a breakthrough, which is much better than the breakthrough now."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, everyone suddenly felt reasonable and nodded at the same time.


    However, some people questioned: "can we hold on until Zhao Xinghua and the Kirin army come to support us?"


    "Not to say that the enemy will mobilize more forces to encircle us, but to say that our supply resources can not last for many days. If the time is too long, it will be useless."


    This person is obviously true.


    This time, in order to advance quickly and attack the enemy''s territory in the shortest time, Shen Ze did not ask the troops to bring a lot of resources, but only ten days of resources.


    Now, three days have passed, and the war is too fierce, and the consumption is still more. Now there are almost only five days of supply resources left, and this is still under normal circumstances.


    If we break through the encirclement, we will consume more resources. Five days'' supply resources may only take two or three days, which is very likely.


    As Shen Ze said, it would be the best if Zhao Xinghua could bring the Kirin army to support him. However, he was afraid that Zhao Xinghua''s support would be too slow and Shen Ze would run out of resources.


    If the supply resources are used up, Shen Ze and his family will be like tigers with their tusks pulled out, and they will not have much combat power.


    If that happens, even if we can cooperate with Zhao Xinghua''s Qilin army, it won''t work.


    After all, if the main forces on Shen Ze''s side are no longer effective, it would be fantastic to break through.


    In that case, not only Shen Ze will be buried here, but Zhao Xinghua and his army will also be buried here.


    It can be imagined that if everyone was buried here, then all that was done this time would have no effect, because the loss of the Dragon kingdom was so great that it was almost like breaking free.


    Even if the enemy''s losses are not small, they are better than the Dragon''s.

 Chapter 779

    Therefore, if Zhao Xinghua leads the Qilin army to support slowly, and Shen Ze consumes the supply resources, then everything will not work.


    At that time, both sides were buried in the enemy territory, and the Dragon kingdom would never have a chance to turn over.


    This situation is the worst, but it is possible and has to be taken into account.


    Some people have raised it, and we are aware of such a problem.


    So, everyone looked at Shen Ze again, waiting for Shen Ze''s answer.


    "That''s really a problem, and I''ve taken it into account."


    After a pause, Shen Ze said, "Zhao Xinghua, they have entered the territory of the enemy country. If there is no accident, they will arrive at us at night."


    It''s morning, Zhao Xinghua and they are able to arrive here at night, of course, without other accidents.


    For Zhao Xinghua with Kirin army to support, the enemy was surprised to find out.


    The enemy took corresponding actions and mobilized part of its forces to intercept Zhao Xinghua.


    Therefore, it is not easy for Zhao Xinghua to come here.


    If they can''t get to the city in three days because of the interception of enemy troops, the consequences will obviously become very bad.


    You can naturally think of this.


    After pondering for a while, Li Guangrong said, "Grand Marshal, if Zhao Xinghua and they can''t get here in three days, we will be in a very bad situation."


    "At that time, our resources and supplies were almost exhausted, and there would be no fighting for the whole army. It would be almost impossible to break through again at that time."


    "What''s more, the two sides haven''t met yet. There are uncertainties in many things, whether it''s the Kirin army or our side."


    "The enemy will certainly mobilize its forces to intercept Zhao Xinghua, and the forces of the enemy surrounding us are not sure when they will attack us."


    What Li Guangrong said was true and reasonable. After listening to what he said, everyone agreed and nodded.


    Shen Ze also thought Li Guangrong was right, so he thought for a while and said, "let''s wait until the evening before we make a decision."


    At this time, Shen Ze can not only see the situation of Zhao Xinghua, but also bear the pressure from the enemy to the greatest extent.


    As for Shen Ze''s proposal, we also thought it was ok, so we didn''t say anything more.


    "Take a good rest and try to save your strength. The next battle will only become more and more fierce." Shen Ze said in a deep voice.


    When they heard the words, they all nodded.


    Then, after Shen Ze discussed some military affairs with you, the meeting ended and the people broke up.


    It''s a rare opportunity for the whole army to take a good rest and conserve their energy, because the next battle will only become more and more difficult.


    Only when we have a good rest can we break through the encirclement. We all know this very well, so we will have a good rest.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ze''s occupation of the enemy''s capital, destruction of nearly 30 cities in a row, and the loss of nearly 200000 troops and tens of thousands of innocent civilians have made the whole enemy very angry and unhappy.


    "We must kill all of them, not one of them!"


    "Yes, what Shen Diaolong did was to commit a capital crime. They must not be allowed to leave alive."


    "It''s said that our troops have besieged Shen Diaolong in a small town. I don''t think we can continue to besiege them like this. Instead, we have directly besieged them and killed them all."


    "Yes, I want to hear Shen Diaolong''s dead voice now. I don''t want to wait for a moment."


    "Don''t hesitate. Go straight ahead and kill Shen Diaolong earlier. I''m so angry


    The people of the enemy country were very excited. They all wanted to solve Shen Diaolong immediately.


    Many people are angry and call on the enemy to destroy them as soon as possible. Instead of continuing the siege, they should take practical action.


    However, although the whole enemy country was very angry, the enemy country still did not lose its mind.


    The enemy knows very well that if it adopts offensive encirclement and suppression, it will cause casualties on its own side and make the losses even greater.


    If Shen Ze had been besieged in a small town all the time, so that they would have consumed all their resources and weakened their fighting capacity, then the enemy would encircle and suppress them again. At that time, the enemy''s losses would obviously be very good.


    Therefore, under the rational circumstances, the enemy did not want to encircle and suppress them so soon. Even if the people were excited, they all wanted to kill them earlier.


    For the sake of the overall situation, the enemy country plans to encircle Shen Ze and take no offensive action.


    It was to wait until Shen Ze and his men lost their fighting power before they carried out encirclement and suppression.


    It was because of the enemy''s plan that Shen Ze had time to rest and recuperate, and the Qilin army had time to come.


    However, the enemy is not a fool. Knowing that Zhao Xinghua and Shen Ze are here to support them, the enemy will try its best to stop them.


    Therefore, the enemy mobilized a lot of troops to intercept Zhao Xinghua.


    However, because most of the troops were sent to encircle Shen Ze, not many of them were sent by the enemy to stop Zhao Xinghua.


    Of course, the enemy did not want to completely stop Zhao Xinghua. They just wanted to delay as much time as possible so that they could not quickly resist Shen Ze.


    The enemy wanted to drag Shen Ze to death by delaying Dafa. After dragging Shen Ze to death, they could solve Zhao Xinghua''s problem.


    Zhao Xinghua was naturally able to get the enemy''s intention, so he tried his best to kill Shen Ze regardless of the situation.


    As long as we can achieve the ultimate goal, no matter how much we pay!


    Zhao Xinghua is holding such a mind, so the whole Kirin army is very brave and has an irresistible momentum.


    However, Zhao Xinghua and they still can''t get to Shen Ze in a short time.


    Everything is more difficult than imagined.


    In the evening, Zhao Xinghua killed them 300 kilometers away from Shen Ze, and then they fell into the mire of war, unable to move forward for a while.


    Shen Ze''s heart became heavy when they heard the news.


    The current situation is obviously very bad. If Zhao Xinghua and his family can''t arrive in time, they will lose everything.


    Everyone was in a bit of a hurry and couldn''t help taking some action.

 Chapter 780

    Knowing that Zhao Xinghua and his family were also in trouble, they were besieged by enemy troops for a while. When they couldn''t get rid of them, they were unable to sit still.


    "Marshal, we can''t wait any longer. If we don''t break through again, we really won''t have a chance."


    "Yes, the Qilin army led by Zhao Xinghua has been surrounded by the enemy. I don''t know when we will be able to break through. I don''t think we can wait for Zhao Xinghua to come. We can only break through now."


    "Yes, we don''t have much time left. If we drag on, the worse the game will be for us."


    "Marshal, you order to break through the encirclement!"


    "Marshal, you order to break through the encirclement!"


    Li Guangrong and other generals proposed to break through.


    Shen Ze is very clear about people''s worries and thoughts. He has the same worries as others. However, he is more calm and less anxious than others.


    "Don''t be impatient. I''ll judge. If it''s time to break through, I''ll give the order." Shen Ze said in a deep voice.


    As the most invincible God of war in the world, Shen Ze has never been defeated in the war. He has rich experience in actual combat, and he knows when is a good time to break through.


    Others are anxious, so they propose to let Shen Ze order a breakthrough.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, everyone calmed down a lot.


    As for Shen Ze, everyone obviously believes in him very much.


    Now that Shen Ze has said so, others have said nothing more.


    "The more critical the situation is, the more calm we should be."


    Shen Ze said: "we don''t need to think about breaking through now, but how to conserve our energy and make the best preparation for the next breakthrough."


    "Yes."


    When they heard the words, they all nodded heavily.


    "I''ll get in touch with Zhao Xinghua. You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll let you know as soon as there''s new news."


    After saying this, Shen Ze waved his hand, "let''s go and do our own work!"


    After hearing the speech, they bowed to Shen Ze one after another, turned and left.


    After the others left, Qin Chao said to Shen Ze, "marshal, it seems that the situation in Xinghua is not optimistic."


    "The enemy knew that they were coming to support us, so they sent a lot of troops to intercept them and set up a lot of obstacles."


    "Xinghua, if they want to come and support us, they may have some difficulties."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze''s face became a little dignified.


    Shen Ze pondered for a while, then said, "most of the enemy forces have been transferred to encircle us. They don''t have many enemy forces to intercept Xinghua."


    "I believe they can solve the problem and support us in a short time."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao nodded and said, "I hope so!"


    Shen zeshen said in a deep voice: "at this time, we are waiting for the news from Xinghua."


    Qin Chao nodded, then said to Shen Ze: "marshal, you go to have a rest first. I''ll answer the phone. As soon as there''s news from Xinghua, I''ll report it to you."


    In recent days, Shen Ze has hardly had a rest.


    Qin Chao knew that Shen Ze was very tired, so he asked Shen Ze to have a rest first.


    Now there is no important thing, Shen Ze also did not strong support, he nodded, said: "OK, I go to rest, you have news, immediately report to me."


    "Yes." Qin Chao nodded respectfully.


    Then Shen Ze went to have a rest.


    Qin Chao did not sleep, but has been guarding the phone.


    There are not many enemy troops to intercept Zhao Xinghua, but they are very difficult.


    Although the number of enemy troops is not large, because their purpose is only to intercept Zhao Xinghua and not to fight them to death, they have played very naughty tactics.


    It''s just to disturb Zhao Xinghua and others, but it''s not to confront them head-on.


    Because the enemy troops are more familiar with the terrain, this set of play, quite a familiar taste, let Zhao Xinghua they have a headache.


    Zhao Xinghua and his family have been trying to get rid of the enemy troops, but they have been sticking to them like dogskin plaster.


    "In any case, we must get rid of these dog skin plasters tomorrow morning and go to the Grand Marshal and them!"


    Zhao Xinghua gave the Qilin army a death order. He had to get rid of the entanglement and go to Shen Ze for support.


    Military orders are like mountains. They must not be changed or violated.


    For the soldiers, if the commander gives death orders, they will die completely.


    After Zhao Xinghua, the commander-in-chief of the central war zone, ordered the officers and men of the Kirin army to hold their breath and die to break through!


    With such a belief, the combat effectiveness of the Kirin army suddenly became much stronger. As a result, the enemy troops that were originally in bulk were immediately overwhelmed.


    After pestering with the enemy for almost three hours, at about three o''clock in the morning, the Kirin army got out of the predicament and continued to move towards Shen Ze at full speed!


    Before continuing, Zhao Xinghua called Shen Ze in person.


    Qin Chao has been guarding the phone, he was the first time to receive a call from Zhao Xinghua.


    "Marshal Zhao, what''s the situation over there?" As soon as he got through, Qin Chao asked.


    Zhao Xinghua replied, "we have broken through the encirclement and continue to march towards you. I think we can reach you around 8 a.m.!"


    After listening to Zhao Xinghua''s words, Qin Chao was very happy, "OK, we are waiting for you to arrive!"


    "Brother Qin, we''ll meet!"


    "Good!"


    After Zhao Xinghua conveyed the news to Qin Chao, he didn''t say much and hung up the phone.


    After Qin Chao hung up the phone, he didn''t hesitate to wake Shen Ze up for the first time.


    Qin Chao reported to Shen Zechen: "marshal, just received the news from Marshal Zhao, they have broken through the encirclement and continue to march towards us. Marshal Zhao said that they can reach us at about 8 am."


    Shen was relieved to learn that Zhao Xinghua had broken through and continued to March here.


    This is obviously good news for them.


    Shen Ze immediately ordered: "pass on this news, and then pass on my order by the way, so that everyone can be ready. As soon as Zhao Xinghua and his family arrive, we will break through!"


    "Yes


    After Qin Chao nodded, he turned and left.


    Qin Chao passed on the news of Zhao Xinghua and Shen Ze''s orders.


    When all the soldiers learned that Zhao Xinghua had broken through the encirclement and continued to advance, they were very happy.


    This is really exciting news!


    In addition, the thought of breaking through in the morning filled everyone with fighting spirit and excitement.

 Chapter 781

    Happy to happy, excited to excited, we still do not forget to listen to Shen Ze''s order, to make good preparations for the morning break.


    The lifeless garrison was restored to a state of vitality.


    Everyone moved very quickly, but in two hours, they were all ready.


    No matter Shen Ze or others can imagine that the enemy will not watch Zhao Xinghua support them, but will continue to send troops to stop them.


    If the enemy does this, it will obviously make Zhao Xinghua and his party come here in a bad way.


    In order to avoid such a thing, after everyone was ready, Shen Ze made an immediate decision and gave an order to make everyone pretend to break through the encirclement and create some trouble for the enemy troops.


    Shen Ze''s idea is to attract the attention of the enemy forces, and let the main force of the enemy forces surround them instead of intercepting Zhao Xinghua.


    With such a plan in mind, Shen Ze sent a part of his troops to do things to attract the attention of the enemy troops.


    Of course, Shen Ze pretended to break through, just to attract the attention of the enemy troops.


    When they took action on Shen Ze''s side, the enemy thought that they really wanted to break through the encirclement, so they put most of their forces on Shen Ze and only transferred a small part of their forces to intercept Zhao Xinghua.


    In this way, Zhao Xinghua was given the greatest opportunity.


    Because the enemy forces were too small, they could not resist the Kirin army at all.


    In the end, although an hour later than expected, Zhao Xinghua and Qilin army arrived outside their city.


    After arriving at the destination, Zhao Xinghua contacted Shen Ze for the first time.


    After getting the news of the arrival of the Kirin army, Shen Ze immediately ordered the whole army to attack and begin to break through.


    Of course, when Shen Ze and Zhao Xinghua tried their best to break through the encirclement, they also launched an attack on the enemy troops that surrounded them.


    Both sides cooperate with each other from inside and outside, which has achieved good results.


    Of course, because the enemy countries have deployed millions of troops here, they are numerous and powerful, and their combat effectiveness is extremely terrifying.


    Even if Zhao Xinghua and Shen Ze work together inside and outside, they will not be able to break through for a while. This is bound to be a very difficult war.


    It is obvious that the enemy does not want Shen Ze to break through the encirclement. If they are not completely annihilated, it will be an indelible disgrace to the enemy and make the world laugh.


    After all, as a superpower, it''s OK to let Shen Ze invade. They have been occupied by the capital and killed so many people. If they can''t annihilate all Shen Ze and let them safely withdraw to the Dragon Kingdom, then the enemy country will really lose its prestige and can''t have a foothold in the world.


    Therefore, under the circumstances that these things have happened, the enemy will not let Shen Ze and them withdraw to the territory of the Dragon kingdom in any case. No matter what the cost, they will be completely annihilated.


    The enemy will be able to mobilize all the forces over, encircle and suppress them.


    The battle was dark, as if it was not over. Shen Ze and his family failed to break through for a long time.


    However, in the case of internal cooperation and external cooperation, there are still some achievements.


    Shen Ze and Zhao Xinghua joined together.


    When the two sides joined together, their combat effectiveness was greatly improved.


    However, even so, they could not completely clear the obstacles and successfully break through for a while.


    "Marshal, if we drag on like this, we''ll all be dragged to death, and none of us will be able to leave."


    Qin Chao proposed to Shen Ze: "Grand Marshal, you order some people to break through the encirclement, and some people to stay to intercept!"


    Qin Chao seemed to have made up his mind. Then he said, "I''m willing to stay here to stop the enemy!"


    Qin Chao''s obvious meaning is to let some people stay to intercept the enemy in a way of sacrifice, and to create an opportunity for others to break through and evacuate.


    Of course, it''s easy to say, but it''s very cruel and bloody.


    After all, some people will die, only some people can live!


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything about Qin Chao''s proposal for the first time.


    Shen Ze always wanted to bring everyone back to the Dragon Kingdom safely. He didn''t want to leave behind any brother who threw his head and shed his blood.


    Qin Chao knew what Shen Ze was thinking, and then he said, "marshal, I know you want to take all your brothers back, but the current situation can''t make you do that."


    "You and I all know that if we drag on like this all the time, we will not be able to leave. We will only be nibbled away step by step by the enemy."


    "Now we can only choose to sacrifice some people and let others go back alive!"


    What Qin Chao said is obviously true.


    And Qin Chao can see these, so can Shen Ze.


    Now the situation is really very bad, we must make such a choice, otherwise everyone will not be able to leave.


    The reason why Shen Ze didn''t make such a decision at the first time is that he still wants to take everyone back.


    But now, the situation has forced Shen Ze to make a decision.


    Shen Ze knows that a decision needs to be made as soon as possible at this time, because every little time passes, there will be more casualties on his side.


    Shen Ze also thought about how to break through the encirclement and how to bring his brothers back to the Dragon kingdom as much as possible.


    And thinking about it, only Qin Chao said that this method is the best, can only choose to sacrifice some people, let others leave.


    The way is like this, but how can we give such an order?


    For anyone who wants to go back alive, who is willing to stay and sacrifice?


    If Shen Ze wants to give such an order, who should he let stay?


    Knowing that staying is death, how can Shen Ze give such an order easily?


    Shen Ze is not a God, but a man. Even if he is the commander in chief of the three armed forces, he is not qualified to decide the life and death of others.


    Of course, war is cruel. There must be sacrifice.


    Now, if you don''t want to give orders, you can only give them.


    So, after a hard psychological struggle for a while, Shen Ze still delivered the order.


    He gave blessing by force and conveyed his meaning to the soldiers in secret.


    "In the present situation, only a part of the people can be withdrawn and the rest can be used to resist the enemy."


    "I don''t ask anyone to stay. Those who want to stay stay stay."


    Shen Ze really can''t force some people to stay. He can only convey this meaning and let the soldiers make their own choices.


    In times of national crisis, there are always some people who are willing to stand up and serve the country, even if they have to pay the price of bleeding.


    In this almost desperate time, some people still take the initiative to stand up, even if the sacrifice, but also let the brothers return!

 Chapter 782

    "I''ll stay!"


    "I''ll stay, too!"


    "I''ll stay, too!"


    Following Shen Ze to attack the enemy this time, everyone was prepared for sacrifice.


    At this time, when Shen Ze said that everyone should choose whether to stay or not and create opportunities for other brothers to leave, many people voiced that they were willing to stay to resist the enemy.


    Although not many, there are still many people.


    From this point of view, we have to say that the soldiers of L country are those who dare to fight and sacrifice.


    Some people are willing to stay, some people can''t make a decision in the first place.


    At this time, obviously, we didn''t give you much time to think about it.


    When he learned that some people were willing to stay, Shen Ze immediately gave an order.


    "Break through with all your strength!"


    Then, Shen Ze took the lead in charge and made a breakthrough.


    Shen Ze, with the people from the martial arts association and the Silver Dragon carving, rushed to the front to open the way, while those who were willing to stay and sacrifice were the rear to stop those who wanted to stop Shen Ze.


    At this time, there is no good choice, only a part of the people to sacrifice, and this reflects the cruelty of the war incisively and vividly.


    The martial arts association and the Silver Dragon carving are Shen Ze''s strongest forces, so it is obviously the best to charge in the front.


    At this time, everyone didn''t hide and tuck in any more, but all the 18 kinds of martial arts were displayed, and they fought their lives to break through.


    After more than an hour''s fighting, Shen Ze and his family abruptly opened a gap in the encirclement of enemy troops.


    Then, everyone rushed out of the hole and retreated in the direction of L country.


    The enemy''s troops were so impressed that they didn''t want to put them in Shenze. They wanted to catch up with them to intercept and attack them. At this moment, those who were willing to stay and sacrifice were so impressed that they sacrificed their lives to stop the enemy''s troops pursuing them.


    These people use their lives to create opportunities for Shen Ze to withdraw to l country!


    It took Shen Ze almost half a day to fight all the way and withdraw to l country.


    When we went there, there were 600000 troops. When we came back, there were only about 200000 people left, and nearly 400000 people died. It was extremely tragic!


    After crossing the Jianmen pass and stepping on the border of L country, everyone stopped at the same time.


    Then everyone looked back and looked in the direction of the enemy.


    We are not looking at the enemy, but paying tribute to those who voluntarily stay to intercept the enemy.


    "Shoot, silence!"


    Shen Ze also looked back at the enemy country and gave a loud order.


    After hearing this, they raised their weapons and fired into the sky in silence.


    After stopping at the border for a long time, Shen Ze gave an order that everyone should withdraw to the Northern War Zone.


    This time, Shen Ze sacrificed nearly 400000 people, and the loss was very great. The enemy country did not give up, and sacrificed nearly 300000 people.


    Moreover, because the war took place in the territory of the enemy country, many cities in the enemy country were destroyed, including the capital city.


    Moreover, many civilians in the enemy country suffered from the fish pond.


    On the whole, the loss of the enemy side is greater than that of Shen Ze, which is obviously unacceptable to the enemy.


    "Shen Diaolong led 600000 troops to invade our country, and eventually withdrew 200000 of them. Only 400000 of them were annihilated. This is not a result we can accept!"


    "Yes, this result is totally unacceptable. We have not only sacrificed more than 300000 soldiers, but also tens of thousands of civilians, and many cities have been destroyed. All of these add up to greater losses on our side."


    "We really failed. We were beaten so much by Shen Diaolong that we didn''t leave all of them behind. Instead, we let them escape 200000 people. This is unacceptable to us, and it''s also a great shame."


    "Shen Diaolong led 600000 troops, which made us look like this and occupied the capital. It''s useless for us. If we give Shen Diaolong more troops, can he directly destroy us?"


    "In this war, we really lost very thoroughly, without the style of a superpower at all. I''m afraid we will only become a joke in the world."


    "This result is really unacceptable. We can''t just let it go!"


    "Yes, we can''t just let it go. If Shen Diaolong beat us like this, we''ll beat them and get revenge back!"


    "Don''t say anything now, just do it until the other party is gone!"


    "Yes, we must take revenge on each other and directly send troops to attack each other''s territory!"


    "Don''t say anything, just knock the other side down!"


    "Damn it, I don''t know who gave Shen Diaolong the courage to lead the soldiers to attack us. We must take revenge this time and don''t give them any chance!"


    "Yes, even if we suffer a loss this time, it''s not a shame for them. We are a super power, not comparable to each other. If we launch an all-out war, the other side must not be our opponent."


    "We''ve already torn our faces. Let''s not say so much. We''ll fight until we''re done!"


    The enemy people are very indignant, one by one are clamoring to destroy them.


    However, the high level of the enemy still did not make a decision.


    Shen Ze''s attack has had a great and substantial impact on the enemy.


    Although not all the enemy countries are in chaos, almost half of them are.


    At this time, the enemy country has no ability to launch an attack on the outside. Instead, it has to make good use of the inside first.


    Moreover, the enemy countries are very clear that if they have any trouble, they will certainly make some troubles with Y country, which is a superpower. They want to guard against this.


    Therefore, for a while, the enemy country seemed to be caught in a situation of internal and external troubles, and could not take retaliatory action.


    For the two superpowers, although it is very worthwhile to suppress L and s, they prefer the latter to the only superpower.


    Country y is very happy to see Shen Ze attack country x, because it can weaken the strength of country X.


    For country y, this is an opportunity to attack country X and to become the only superpower.


    Although the two superpowers cooperated with each other before, they both thought carefully. Now, the situation between them becomes more and more delicate.


    One wants to do the other, one will defend the other.


    This subtle change makes the alliance of the two superpowers unstable, which is obviously a very good thing for countries L and s.


    As long as there is a change, everything will be different.


    And from it, l and s will be able to seek vitality!

 Chapter 783

    Before that, the two superpowers were working together to build L and S. even if they were careful, they were not many.


    Now, because Shen Diaolong led his troops to invade the territory of country x, more than 30 people died in country x, many cities were destroyed, and nearly half of the country X was in chaos.


    In this case, country y has other ideas about country X.


    For a long time, the two superpowers have been engaged in confrontation and competition. Although they maintain a kind of peace on the surface, they secretly want to destroy each other, so as to become the real overlord and the only superpower in the world.


    Now, this very bad situation in country x is obviously a very good opportunity for country y to deal with country X. it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for country y to seize this opportunity rather than let it go.


    Therefore, country y has shifted the focus of dealing with country L and country s to country X.


    Country x is aware of this, and it has to deal with its own problems and defend itself against another superpower. Therefore, the sanctions and crackdowns imposed by country x on countries L and s have been greatly reduced.


    Because of this change, the pressure on countries L and s has been dramatically reduced.


    Of course, this is a very good thing for the two countries, and it is also something they are very happy to see.


    As the blockade imposed by the two superpowers weakened, the two countries naturally felt better and many things began to recover slowly, which was a relief.


    This is all created by Shen Ze''s leading 600000 soldiers into enemy territory.


    The two peoples are very grateful to Shen Ze and the 600000 soldiers.


    "I believe Shen Diaolong is right. He really saved us from fire and water!"


    "Shen Diaolong is a savior. He once again turned the tide and saved the two countries!"


    "We are very lucky to have Shen Diaolong in our country. If we don''t have him, it will be very difficult for us to get through this time!"


    "Shen Diaolong is Shen Diaolong. He never loses. He always wins. Even if many people are sacrificed this time, the final result is still our victory!"


    "No matter Shen Diaolong or the 600000 soldiers who took part in the war, they should be praised, especially the 400000 soldiers who died should be given more honor."


    "Yes, we can''t chill everyone''s heart. The National People''s court should do these things!"


    "We are not wrong about Shen Diaolong. He can make people feel at ease when he does things."


    "I don''t know what happened to the court this time. Before that, it didn''t support Shen Diaolong. Now it''s a slap in the face, isn''t it?"


    "Fortunately, Shen Diaolong really insisted on doing so, otherwise the current situation is still very bad."


    "I think it''s good for everyone to believe in what Shen Diaolong will do in the future. He won''t make mistakes."


    "I think the National People''s court has not done a good job this time. There must be an explanation."


    "There''s nothing to explain. If it wasn''t for the strong support of the second leader Lei Ming and the corresponding action, Shen Diaolong and his family would not know whether they could win the war this time."


    "Those who should be punished should be punished, and those who should be praised should be praised."


    After the battle, the people of L country believed and respected Shen Ze more and more, and everyone praised him and the 600000 soldiers who took part in the war.


    Of course, who is right and who is wrong now has the result, and we all have a clear distinction between praise and criticism.


    Shen Ze not only broke the siege for L country, but also for s country in disguise. The whole s country is very grateful to Shen Ze.


    "Shen Diaolong is such a good man. He has cleaned up country x hard!"


    "Country x is now doing its own business and will not be distracted from our two countries. This is really great."


    "At this time, the situation has suddenly become clear."


    "I don''t think the two superpowers are going to make our two countries again. I think they are going to make each other."


    "Our country s picked up a big bargain this time, and got out of the predicament without paying any price."


    "Anyway, I really want to thank Shen Diaolong this time, even though we used to hate Shen Diaolong very much."


    "In the past, we all had grudges, especially with Shen Diaolong. What he did this time changed my opinion of him."


    "Even if Shen Diaolong did a very good job this time, I still don''t have a good opinion on him. He is not a good bird. We had no fighting ability before."


    "Shen Diaolong is really not a good man. Even to a certain extent, he is still our enemy, but there are some things we need to distinguish clearly. What he has done is good for us this time, we need to recognize clearly."


    "It has to be said that Shen Diaolong is really powerful. He is really a demon. He is not an ordinary man at all. His name as the first God of war in the world is not in vain."


    "Shen Diaolong is really a terrible man. It''s really not a good thing to be an enemy with such people. We should be glad that we have become allies with them instead of continuing to be enemies."


    "I think as long as Shen Diaolong is here, we will never be enemies with them again. Shen Diaolong is a monster and can''t be provoked."


    Most of the people of s country are very grateful to Shen Ze. Only a small number of people are still hostile to Shen Ze and l country because of past reasons.


    Of course, on the whole, the two countries are now allies, and the general idea remains the same.


    This time, Shen Ze led the invasion of country x, which was the focus of the world.


    The final result of Shen Ze''s fighting undoubtedly shocked the world.


    Although Shen Ze''s previous achievements make many people think that he is the world''s first God of war very powerful, most people still don''t think much of his fight this time.


    Because the other side is a superpower, and Shen Ze just rushed in with 600000 soldiers, and still entered other people''s territory.


    Most people think that Shen Ze can''t solve the problem, can''t achieve the goal, and will be annihilated by the superpowers.


    But the final result is obviously beyond many hot expectations.


    "Shen Diaolong is really awesome. He led 600000 people to invade the territory of the super power. He not only killed more than 300000 soldiers of the other side, but also destroyed more than 10 cities and occupied the capital of the super power. This is really unbelievable!"


    "Now I''m convinced of Shen Diaolong. In this case, Shen Diaolong can win a battle. It''s just like creating a miracle."


    "I think Shen Diaolong is not a mortal, but a God. He has done a lot of mythical things. He is really extraordinary!"

 Chapter 784

    "Shen Diaolong is really the most brilliant star in this era, and no one''s achievements are as high as his."


    "If only there were people like Shen Diaolong in our country."


    "Shen Diaolong really saved two countries this time. It''s crazy."


    "Now I worship Shen Diaolong more and more!"


    "Shen Diaolong is a monster who can make a superpower like this. He can''t think according to common sense."


    "Now I''m thinking, there''s really nothing that Shen Diaolong can''t do."


    "Shen Diaolong, a state-owned enterprise, will really rise. I feel that this is an irresistible trend."


    "Shen Diaolong helped l country through this difficulty, and then it will soar to the sky. Let''s wait and see!"


    "Some things have taken shape and cannot be stopped, even by the two superpowers."


    "To put it bluntly, it''s because of the existence of Shen Diaolong that these things happen. One person affects the situation of the world. We have to say that Shen Diaolong is really a bull!"


    "I envy l country. If only our country had a Shen Diaolong."


    "Don''t daydream. Shen Diaolong, for example, can only produce one for hundreds of years."


    "Yes, if there are more like Shen Diaolong, the world will be in chaos."


    "The situation in the future needs to be carefully considered. We can''t be in the wrong team."


    "You can''t stand in the wrong line, but it''s really hard to choose now."


    "If there is a problem with country x, the two superpowers should be able to break hands."


    "If two superpowers fight, it must be wonderful."


    "In any case, the current situation has changed a lot, and everything has become uncertain."


    "I feel that the world is really more and more chaotic, and it will be more and more difficult to live in the future."


    People all over the world are talking about Shen Ze and lamenting the current situation.


    Shen Ze didn''t pay much attention to the outside voices.


    After he returned to the Northern War Zone with the remaining 200000 soldiers, he ordered everyone to have a good rest.


    To attack the enemy this time, the loss is very large, but it is still within the scope of acceptance. Of course, because the goal has been achieved, it is obviously worthwhile to do so, even if it costs a lot.


    Although Huang Shiping was under house arrest, he still knew the outside news.


    Knowing that Shen Ze led the troops to invade the enemy''s territory, fought in and out, successfully achieved the goal, solved the problem for L country, and never got into trouble again, Huang Shiping''s mood became very complicated.


    Shen Ze didn''t comply with his will, didn''t comply with the will of the national court, and completely opposed him, and he was put under house arrest. All this led to Huang Shiping''s hatred for Shen Ze, and he wanted to execute Shen Ze.


    Now, knowing that Shen Ze had successfully achieved his goal in attacking the enemy country, Huang Shiping''s idea became complicated. After all, Shen Ze really solved the problem and saved l country from fire and water.


    As Huang Shiping, he naturally wants to see l country return to normal and develop well.


    Shen Ze has done such a thing that he can''t turn a blind eye to it.


    For Shen Ze to do such a thing, Huang Shiping is still a little jealous.


    In Huang Shiping''s mind, it should be him who comes to save the country and let him be praised by the people, rather than Shen Ze who does these things and enjoys them.


    As a result, Huang Shiping is very jealous of Shen Ze. He is jealous that Shen Ze has done all this, but he has not.


    Of course, Shen Ze''s success shows that both he and the court are wrong. At the beginning, they should support Shen Ze in doing so, not deny it and try their best to stop it.


    Nowadays, the national court led by Huang Shiping is like a joke, which makes people criticize and laugh.


    And the biggest joke is Huang Shiping.


    From now on, how can he command the national court and sit in the present position?


    Huang Shiping is very upset with Shen Ze, because he thinks that all this is caused by Shen Ze. It''s Shen Ze who makes him lose face and embarrasses him, not from himself.


    "Even without you, Shen Diaolong, to do these things, I can solve all the problems and lead l country out of the predicament."


    Huang Shiping seems to be a little bewildered. He wants to deny Shen Ze''s credit and stubbornly think that what he has done is right. According to his idea, he can achieve the present effect.


    Of course, all this is Huang Shiping''s wishful thinking and his personal thoughts.


    Now, everyone praises Shen Ze for what he has done. Huang Shiping is very jealous of Shen Ze. At the same time, he is more sure that Shen Ze is a great threat to him.


    Shen Ze is now impressively having the kind of meaning of being a great master.


    This makes Huang Shiping feel the crisis.


    "Shen Diaolong, even if you can make amends, I won''t give up on your house arrest!"


    Obviously, Huang also wants to punish Shen Ze.


    After Shen Ze returned to the Northern War Zone, he did not have the heart to keep Huang Shiping under house arrest.


    That night, Shen Ze came to Huang Shiping''s mansion.


    When Huang Shiping saw Shen Ze, he showed a look of anger and displeasure, and put up his face in front of Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze knows that Huang Shiping is very dissatisfied with him. He doesn''t care about Huang Shiping''s hostility and unhappiness.


    "Mr. Huang should be OK these days?" Shen Ze looked at Huang Shiping faintly and said softly.


    Huang Shiping snorted coldly and said angrily, "Shen Diaolong, don''t think you''ve solved the dilemma for L country. I''ll be open to you and forget about your house arrest."


    "Even if you make a great contribution, I will punish you severely if you make a mistake first."


    Huang Shiping didn''t joke, but said it from the heart. He wanted to punish Shen Ze severely.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, the corners of Shen Ze''s mouth turned up a radian of disdain.


    He looked at Huang Shiping with sarcastic eyes and said, "Huang Shiping, I won''t give you such an opportunity. You don''t want to punish me severely."


    Huang Shiping heard the speech and frowned. He looked at Shen Ze suspiciously and asked in a cold voice: "Shen Diaolong, what do you mean?"


    Shen Ze also didn''t hide, directly expressed his views, very directly said: "you are not suitable to sit in the present position, you should abdicate."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s reply, Huang Shiping was just like a cat with its tail trampled on. He suddenly blew up his hair.


    "Shen Diaolong, you are not qualified to judge whether I am suitable to sit in the present position."


    "What do you mean by that, to rebel?"


    As soon as the words are finished, Huang Shiping stares at Shen Ze with a very angry look.


    Shen Ze face unchanged, light said: "I just tell the truth, of course, will pay practical action, I will praise the right person to sit in that position."

 Chapter 785

    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Huang Shiping frowned and his face became very ugly.


    "You want to support other people?"


    Huang Shiping squinted at Shen Ze and said angrily, "I think you want to be superior."


    Shen Ze smell speech, don''t think so, a light smile, said: "if you think I want to upper, then you think so."


    Shen Ze seemed to think of something, and then he sneered: "if I wanted to be in the upper position, I would have been in the upper position. I don''t have to wait until now."


    What Shen Ze said is true.


    Shen Ze has such ability. If he wants to be in the top position, he may have been in the top position very early.


    Just because Shen Ze''s statement is reasonable, Huang Shiping can''t refute it.


    After a while, Huang Shiping snorted coldly and said, "even if you have such ability, do you dare to do it?"


    In Huang Shiping''s view, if Shen Ze really does this, it will be treason and immorality. If he commits the following crimes, he will bear a permanent name.


    No one is willing to do so if it is not for special circumstances.


    Shen Ze knows what Huang Shiping is thinking, but he doesn''t care what Huang Shiping thinks.


    Since ancient times, there is nothing to say about winning or losing. Everything depends on the final result. After all, history is written for the winners.


    Of course, Shen Ze didn''t have that idea.


    The reason why he didn''t want to be in the top position was that Shen Ze felt that he was tired enough to be in the current position. If he went to that position again, he would worry about more things and do more things. That''s not the life Shen Ze wanted.


    So Shen Ze doesn''t want to go any further.


    Shen Ze is a character. He can''t tell lies. So Huang Shiping also believes what Shen Ze said. He believes that Shen Ze won''t go further and sit in that position.


    Huang Shiping seems to have suddenly thought of something. He is staring at Shen Ze, as if he wants to see something from Shen Ze''s face.


    After a while, Huang Shiping asked Shen Ze, "do you want to push thunder up?"


    Before that, Huang Shiping found that Shen Ze was very close to Lei Ming, and knew that Lei Ming supported Shen Ze in many places.


    Associating with the current position of leiming, Huang Shiping impressively thinks that Shen Ze wants to push leiming to the top.


    Since he was guessed by Huang Shiping, Shen Ze didn''t mean to hide it. He nodded his head without hesitation and admitted: "yes, I just want to push thunder up."


    Shen Ze said to Huang Shiping seriously: "I think thunder is more suitable for that position than you."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Huang Shiping frowned tightly. His face became very gloomy as if he had eaten a fly. There was anger burning in his eyes.


    For Shen Ze to say that thunder is more suitable for that position than him, Huang Shiping is very upset.


    In Huang Shiping''s opinion, he is much better than thunder, even better than Ning Yansong. He thinks that no one is more suitable for that position than him.


    After being angry for a while, Huang Shiping yelled at Shen Ze and said, "I think you are just talking nonsense. Thunder, where is he better than me? Where is he more suitable for that seat than me? "


    "Shen Diaolong, your brain is not normal. Don''t talk nonsense here!"


    Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to Huang''s rebuke and reproach. He gave Huang a cold smile and said, "you are so excited. Are you hit the pain by me? You don''t think you are as good as thunder. That''s why you react so much."


    Shen Ze, like seeing through Huang Shiping, gave such an evaluation.


    Huang Shiping was really hit by Shen Ze.


    Because this time, if not for thunder''s full support, Shen Ze would not have succeeded.


    Judging from this incident, Lei Ming is much better than Huang Shiping.


    Because of this, Huang Shiping has to realize that some things are not as good as thunder.


    Of course, even if he realized it, Huang Shiping would not admit that he was worse than thunder.


    Therefore, without thinking about it, Huang Shiping refuted Shen Ze and said, "Shen Diaolong, you are not the roundworm in my stomach. How can you think of what I am thinking? Don''t say these funny words here."


    Seeing that Huang Shiping did not admit his death, Shen Ze sneered twice and did nothing more.


    Huang Shiping stared at Shen Ze with gloomy eyes. Then he asked in a sharp voice: "Shen Diaolong, do you really want to push thunder up?"


    Shen Ze nodded without hesitation and said, "since I said so, I will do it naturally."


    Huang Shiping smell speech, brow twist into a line, face black as a block of carbon.


    Huang Shiping can naturally think that if Shen zezhen helps leiming further, then leiming will have a great chance.


    With Shen Ze''s strength, we can really do this.


    After all, if Shen Ze wants to go further, he has such opportunities.


    So, if Shen Ze helps Lei Ming, Lei Ming really has a great chance to sit in that position.


    Realizing this, how could Huang Shiping be in a good mood?


    Huang Shiping said in a deep voice, "Shen Diaolong, if you do this, you are deliberately making trouble. Are you not afraid to let the country fall into chaos again?"


    Huang Shiping said that there was no problem. If he really wanted to push thunder up, there would be a lot of trouble.


    After all, it''s certainly not a small thing for the person who changes seats.


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment, said: "some things long pain is better than short pain, some trouble is nothing, as long as it can be solved as soon as possible."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Huang Shiping suddenly knows that Shen Ze is determined to push thunder up.


    Huang Shiping''s face was horizontal, his teeth were clenched, and his face was ferocious. He said, "I won''t take the initiative to abdicate. If you really want to do this, I will fight with you to the end. It''s a big deal not to have this stable situation."


    Huang Shiping''s words are firm, his attitude is very firm, and his tone is very firm.


    The reason why Huang Shiping said that was quite a sense of being poor.


    Because he knows that if Shen Ze really helps Lei Ming go further, even if he doesn''t take the initiative to abdicate, the final result will let Lei Ming sit in that position, because no matter how you look at it, he has no chance of winning.


    When Huang Shiping said these words to Shen Ze, he thought that Shen Ze would consider the overall situation, so he insisted on doing so.


    After all, if Huang Shiping does not take the initiative to abdicate and Shen Ze wants to push thunder up, there will certainly be conflicts and frictions between the two sides.


    This is a collision between the leading researchers, which will affect the situation of the whole country. If we are not careful, there will be big trouble.


    Huang Shiping was impressed that he could play a role in taking the overall situation into consideration.

 Chapter 786

    Shen Ze can roughly figure out what Huang Shiping is thinking.


    If Huang Shiping is not willing to take the initiative to step down and Shen Ze insists on pushing thunder up, then there will certainly be conflicts and fights between the two sides.


    However, the fighting among people of their rank will cause the whole nation to be in turmoil, and even lead to some uncontrollable situations. No one can say exactly what the consequences will be. However, there will certainly be waves.


    Shen Ze can think of all these things.


    For the sake of the overall situation, we really should not stir up these incidents at will, but sometimes for the sake of the overall situation, it is necessary to do such things, even if it will cause disputes.


    At this time, in Shen Ze''s view, it is necessary to do so.


    Huang Shiping has no ability and is not suitable for that position.


    If Huang Shiping is allowed to continue to sit in that position, it is really unpredictable what will happen to l country.


    Moreover, since Huang Shiping took that position, l country is obviously not as good as before.


    Shen Ze is to see Huang Shiping sitting in that position, l country is getting worse and worse, so he wants to push thunder up.


    There are risks in doing so, but the current situation is not stable. In this case, we can take advantage of this time to exchange blood. After that, we can seize the opportunity and develop well.


    After pondering for a while, Shen Ze said to Huang Shiping, "if Mr. Huang really has a conscience and considers the overall situation, he should take the initiative to step down."


    Shen Ze then added: "if Huang takes the initiative to step down, maybe he can still keep some dignity for himself. If he doesn''t step down, he may lose all his dignity."


    Shen Ze is telling the truth.


    Because everyone is not a fool, whether Huang Shiping is good or not, we all know.


    If there is a better choice, we should all choose the better one instead of Huang Shiping.


    If we really fight at that time, and the result is Huang Shiping''s failure, then Huang Shiping really has no dignity left.


    This situation is very likely to happen.


    After all, there is a saying that those who win the hearts of the people will win the world. If they lose the hearts of the people, they will not be able to continue to sit in that position.


    Huang Shiping is almost like this now.


    Moreover, Lei Ming is the second most important figure in the imperial court. He played a very important role in Shen Ze''s attack on the enemy, which is equivalent to making great contributions. Under such circumstances, it is normal for Lei Ming to get everyone''s support.


    Therefore, no matter how you look at it, thunder has a better chance than Huang Shiping.


    Now, leiming has soft power. With the support of Shen Ze, it has hard power. The opportunity to combine the two is really great.


    Huang Shiping is not a man without brain. Naturally, he can think of these things.


    And think of these, impressively let his brow twist into a line, the face becomes very ugly.


    After pondering for a while, Huang Shiping still said reluctantly: "I will not take the initiative to step down, even if I get ruined in the end, I will go on."


    Shen Ze smell speech, gave eight words of evaluation: "stubborn, stubborn."


    Huang Shiping was in a bad mood. After Shen Ze said that, he was in a worse mood.


    "Shen Diaolong, don''t talk to me here."


    Huang Shiping said angrily, "if you really want to push thunder up, then you are the culprit of everything. You will become the culprit of our country, and you will be infamous forever."


    Huang Shiping, like a broken pot, said, "if you want to fight, I''ll fight with you to the end. I won''t give in."


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, Shen Ze didn''t take it seriously. He said faintly, "as long as it''s something I think is right, I will do it. As for what happens after that, I don''t care."


    "It''s normal that you don''t give up and you''re not reconciled. I won''t say anything about you. I''ll explain everything with practical actions. At that time, I believe you will take the initiative to step down."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Huang Shiping knew that Shen Ze didn''t change his mind at all, and his face became very gloomy.


    "Shen Diaolong, we''ll see!" Huang Shiping made a cruel remark.


    Shen Ze smell speech, light a smile, didn''t say what.


    Shen Ze didn''t mean to talk to Huang Shiping any more. He said to the black robed old man standing by: "now I can lift the ban for you."


    After hearing this, the old man in black robe took a deep look at Shen Ze and said, "please, Grand Marshal."


    "You''re welcome."


    Shen Ze lightly responded, and then he waved to the old man in black robe.


    With this action, a breath came out of the old man''s body, and then dissipated in the air.


    Shen Ze suddenly lifted the ban on the old man in black robe.


    After Shen Ze lifted the ban, the old man in black robe immediately regained his martial arts strength, but in a moment, his martial arts strength was restored as before.


    "It''s OK. I''ll go first."


    Then Shen Ze turned and left.


    Huang Shiping stares at Shen Ze''s left figure with indignant eyes, and only when Shen Ze''s figure completely disappears in his sight can he take back his eyes.


    "This Shen Diaolong is so rampant. He''s clearly going to revolt!"


    Huang Shiping''s face was livid and said angrily, "do you really want to bully me? It''s too much to dare to ride on my head and bully me


    "It''s tolerable, but it''s not."


    "Since Shen Diaolong has made it clear that he is going to fight against me, I will not talk nonsense with him. He is not benevolent, so don''t blame me for being unjust."


    If the previous conflict just made Huang Shiping unable to tolerate Shen Ze, but now he really wants to kill Shen Ze and doesn''t want him to live in this world.


    The more Huang Shiping said, the more excited he was. He said in a murderous way, "I''ll kill Shen Diaolong, so that he can''t do anything more."


    "No one else can take my place!"


    To put it bluntly, Shen Ze picked out the matter and wanted to shake Huang Shiping''s position, which made Huang Shiping unable to accept, so he had a bad heart for Shen Zesheng.


    In Huang Shiping''s opinion, as long as Shen Ze is killed, everything can be solved.


    Even if Lei Ming has a further idea, he can''t do it without Shen Ze''s help.


    Therefore, Huang Shiping now holds a certain attitude towards Shen Ze.


    Just now Huang Shiping and Shen Ze''s conversation, the old man in black robe heard clearly. He knew the matter, and obviously understood that Huang Shiping wanted to kill Shen Ze.


    Of course, understanding belongs to understanding, but the old man in black robe doesn''t agree with it, because killing Shen Ze has a great influence!

 Chapter 787

    Who is Shen Ze?


    He is the supreme Dragon God, the Grand Marshal of the Army Department of the nation, and the first God of war in the world. His status and status are extraordinary, and he is indispensable to the nation.


    After all, Shen Ze is a powerful weapon for the country and a god of the sea needle.


    As long as there is Shen Ze, the country can be stable and prosperous.


    Therefore, no matter from which aspect, Shen Ze can not die, because Shen Ze is too important.


    In the eyes of the old man in black robe, even if Shen Ze and Huang Shiping have a big conflict, even if they want to fight, there is no need to kill each other.


    After all, it is not a good thing for the nation to disappear from the world no matter which side.


    Just like before, even if Ning Yansong stepped down and Huang Shiping came to the top, the two sides were in peace and there were no major casualties. Although Ning Yansong took the initiative to step down, the result was good for him.


    In the eyes of the old man in black robe, Huang Shiping can fight Shen Ze, but for the sake of the overall situation, he should not kill Shen Ze.


    Although he knew that Huang Shiping was in a state of rage and it was hard to listen to other people''s words, the old man in black robe still couldn''t help remonstrating: "old Huang, you have to think twice before you act. Some things really can''t be done."


    "In the old slave''s view, Shen Diaolong is of great importance to our country. We can''t just kill him."


    Huang Shiping is now in a state of anger. No one can listen to him.


    After listening to the words of the old man in black robe, Huang Shiping said angrily, "Shen Diaolong made this on purpose. I can''t blame him. I didn''t want to kill him before. He forced me to do it."


    "You''ve heard what Shen Diaolong said just now. He''s just determined to get me. I can''t wait to die and let him get me."


    "Since he has to do this, I won''t talk to him. If he wants to fight me, I''ll fight him to the end!"


    What Huang Shiping said is angry, but it''s really what he said from the bottom of his heart.


    Huang Shiping is not a very generous person, and he is also a very suspicious person. He can''t accept the existence of Shen Ze and has long wanted to get rid of Shen Ze.


    The reason why he didn''t take any action was that he still knew the importance of Shen Ze to the nation and knew that without Shen Ze, the nation would be in a very bad situation.


    But now, Huang Shiping doesn''t want to think about it, because Shen Ze wants to take him down from his current position. If he doesn''t even take this position, why does he want so much?


    Before, it was because he was sitting in that position and had to consider the overall situation that Huang Shiping would try his best not to move Shen Ze.


    But now that things have been made clear, Huang Shiping will naturally not consider these.


    Huang Shiping''s doing so is obviously irresponsible and irresponsible. In the eyes of the old man in black robes, it is also very unfair and irrational.


    At this time, Huang Shiping really didn''t listen to advice, so the old man in black robe didn''t say anything later, because he knew that it was useless to say more.


    After venting his emotions for a while, Huang Shiping suddenly turned around and stared at the old man in black robe. He said in a deep voice, "Liu Feng, I want you to kill Shen Diaolong!"


    Hearing this, the old man in black robe''s face became more dignified than ever.


    No matter before or now, the black robed old man has never wanted to kill Shen Ze, or even to fight against Shen Ze.


    Obviously, the old man in black robe is a person who has three correct views and can distinguish right from wrong.


    The old man in black robe is not willing to kill Shen Ze, but Huang Shiping orders him to kill Shen Ze, which makes him very embarrassed.


    Although he knew that it would make Huang Shiping angry, the old man in black robe still gritted his teeth after hesitating for a moment and said, "old Huang, Shen Diaolong really can''t be killed. I don''t want to kill him."


    Huang Shiping felt as if he had eaten a fly. His face turned black in an instant, and the anger in his eyes seemed to come out.


    Huang Shiping glared at the old man in black robe and said angrily, "Liu Feng, you don''t listen to me now? Are your wings hard? "


    "I''m not talking to you, I''m ordering you to do it!"


    "Even if you don''t want to do it, you have to do it!"


    Huang Shiping impressively said these words in an unquestionable tone.


    After hearing this, the old man in black robe showed a strong color of embarrassment on his face.


    It''s really not a good choice. It''s very uncomfortable.


    The old man in black robe really doesn''t want to kill Shen Ze, but what can he do to refuse Huang Shiping''s request?


    Huang Shiping suddenly saw that the old man in black robe was very reluctant to kill Shen Ze. Then he said, "Liu Feng, you know very well what I have done to you these years."


    "I let you be my Valet, let you enjoy the scenery, and get a lot of glory and wealth. I''m very kind to you."


    "This time, I''ll let you repay me. You have to do it for me!"


    "If you don''t do it, you are ungrateful!"


    Huang Shiping then pointed out: "I don''t want to talk too much. If you don''t do what I mean, it''s like betraying me."


    "And those who betray me, I will never make him feel better."


    "Liu Feng, if you want to be well, and if you want your family to be well, do as I say."


    Huang Shiping is red fruit to threaten black robed old man, must force black robed old man to kill Shen Ze.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, the black robed old man''s eyes became very gloomy.


    As for Huang Shiping threatening him with his family, the old man in black robe was obviously very upset, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Huang Shiping is really kind to him, and in the case of threatening him with his family, he really can''t say anything, even though he is still very reluctant to kill Shen Ze.


    Then, the old man in black robe fell into silence.


    Seeing that the old man in black robe didn''t retort, Huang Shiping was in a better mood. He was not so excited.


    Later, Huang Shiping said to the old man in black robe, "Liu Feng, I don''t care what method you use. You just kill Shen Diaolong."


    "Of course, you can''t have anything to do with me in this matter. Shen Diaolong had a hand on you before, which blocked your martial arts strength. It''s very reasonable for you to seek revenge from him."


    In fact, Huang Shiping knows that if the black robed old man really kills Shen Ze, it must have something to do with him. After all, the black robed old man is his valet and always obeys his orders.


    If the old man in black robe goes to kill Shen Ze, anyone can imagine that it must have something to do with Huang Shiping.


    Therefore, Huang Shiping is deceiving himself and others by saying this, and from this we can see how much he wants to kill Shen Ze!

 Chapter 788

    Knowing that it''s impossible for the black robed old man to kill Shen Ze, Huang Shiping still insists on doing so. His determination to kill Shen Ze is obviously very important.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, the old man in black robe is suffering.


    Let''s not talk about Shen Diaolong''s identity, let''s say that Shen Diaolong is a top martial artist. How can we say that we can kill him?


    With a bitter face, the old man in black robe said in embarrassment: "Mr. Huang, Shen Diaolong is a top martial arts man. He can''t kill if he wants to."


    "Although I''m also a top martial artist, I''m not sure I can kill Shen Diaolong."


    Hearing the speech, Huang Shiping frowned. Then he said in an indisputable tone, "I don''t care whether you are sure or not, and no matter what method you use, you must go and kill Shen Diaolong!"


    Hearing Huang Shiping''s words, the black robed old man frowned and his face became very ugly.


    When Huang Shiping said that, was it not obvious that he was embarrassed?


    If he can''t kill Shen Diaolong, can he still kill him?


    Moreover, Shen Ze had done something to kill the martial arts master. The old man in black robe was a little afraid that he could not kill Shen Ze, but was killed by Shen Ze instead.


    Because Shen Ze had done such a thing, it''s not surprising that it happened again.


    Therefore, no matter how you look at it, it is a very difficult thing.


    After hesitating for a moment, the old man in black robe said bitterly, "Mr. Huang, Shen Diaolong really doesn''t mean that he can kill. If I can''t kill him, there''s no way."


    "As you know, Shen Diaolong is universally recognized as the first God of war in the world. He is very powerful. He has all kinds of force. I''m not necessarily his opponent."


    What the black robed old man said was true and reasonable, but Huang Shiping didn''t listen to it.


    "Shen Diaolong''s injury has not fully recovered, and his martial arts strength has not fully recovered to the peak. In addition, he spent a lot of energy to attack the enemy this time."


    "This is the weakest time for Shen Diaolong. You can take this opportunity to kill Shen Diaolong."


    "You can take this opportunity and make good use of it!"


    What Huang Shiping said is obviously reasonable.


    Shen Ze''s previous injuries have not been completely healed, and his martial arts strength has not returned to the peak state. This time, he personally went to battle and led the attack against the enemy country, which is a huge consumption, and the force has dropped a lot.


    It''s really a good chance to kill Shen Ze at this time.


    The old man in black robe also knows that it is a good time to kill Shen Ze, but there are other factors to consider.


    The black robed old man said in a deep voice: "Mr. Huang, this is the Northern War Zone and Shen Diaolong''s territory. Besides, Shen Diaolong has the help of Zhang Che and Ouyang Qingfeng, two top martial artists. I can''t succeed if I fight against him here."


    What the black robed old man said was true, which made Huang Shiping unable to refute.


    "It''s really impossible to kill Shen Diaolong in the Northern War Zone. Only when there is no one else can we attack Shen Diaolong." Huang Shiping said in a deep voice.


    The old man in black nodded and said nothing more.


    For the old man in black robe, if he can procrastinate as much as possible, he doesn''t want to conflict with Shen Ze directly.


    Even if Huang Shiping couldn''t change his mind and wanted to kill Shen Diaolong, he didn''t want to kill Shen Diaolong so soon.


    "When it comes to Ouyang Qingfeng, I''m very angry!"


    The old man in black robe mentioned Ouyang Qingfeng, which made Huang Shiping who was already in a bad mood worse.


    "Ouyang Qingfeng, who is very picky, dares to betray me. I will punish him severely!"


    Thinking of this, Huang Shiping wanted to punish Ouyang Qingfeng for the first time.


    "We''ll discuss when to kill Shen Diaolong. Now go and call Ouyang Qingfeng for me!" Huang Shiping told the old man in black.


    Hearing this, the old man nodded and said, "yes, Mr. Huang, I''m going to call Ouyang Qingfeng."


    For the old man in black robe, as long as he doesn''t talk about killing Shen Ze, everything else is easy to say.


    But Ouyang Qingfeng''s matter may divert Huang Shiping''s attention, the black robed old man is also willing to do so.


    After responding to Huang Shiping, the black robed old man turned around and walked out of the mansion.


    After the black robed old man left the mansion, he went directly to Ouyang Qingfeng''s residence.


    Before Ouyang Qingfeng helped Shen Ze deal with the old man in black robe, which made the old man very upset. He still had some resentment against Ouyang Qingfeng.


    For Huang Shiping want to punish Ouyang Qingfeng this matter, black robed old man''s heart or support.


    After seeing Ouyang Qingfeng, the black robed old man said, "Ouyang Qingfeng, Mr. Huang asked you to see him."


    Ouyang Qingfeng smell speech, then guess that Huang Shiping is to find him.


    This is a very normal thing, before he backed Huang Shiping, against the meaning of the court, and contrary, help Shen Ze to attack the enemy.


    Obviously, these things will not be left unfinished.


    Ouyang Qingfeng has long been psychologically prepared for Huang Shiping to settle accounts with him, so when he saw the old man in black robe calling him to see Huang Shiping, he was calm and calm.


    Some things are to face after all, can''t avoid, so Ouyang Qingfeng also didn''t refuse, but intend to face.


    "OK, I''ll see Mr. Huang now." Ouyang Qingfeng agreed without hesitation.


    Later, Ouyang Qingfeng followed the black robed old man to the mansion and met Huang Shiping.


    After seeing Ouyang Qingfeng coming, Huang Shiping immediately put on a bad face. He glared at Ouyang Qingfeng fiercely, hoping to swallow Ouyang Qingfeng alive.


    Ouyang Qingfeng felt the anger and hatred from Huang Shiping. He knew that betraying Huang Shiping was unreasonable. Therefore, he hung his head and did not explain. Instead, he accepted Huang Shiping''s criticism and punishment.


    Seeing that Ouyang Qingfeng was silent, like a wooden man, Huang Shiping was out of breath.


    Huang Shiping''s eyes are just like a knife. He scrapes Ouyang Qingfeng hard. He asks angrily, "Ouyang Qingfeng, don''t you want to say something to me?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng smell speech, deep voice said: "I have nothing to say."


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Huang Shiping became more angry and upset.


    "You dare to betray me, don''t want to live?"


    Huang Shiping said this very seriously, and he did kill Ouyang Qingfeng.


    In Huang Shiping''s opinion, Ouyang Qingfeng betrayed him, and still betrayed him on such an important matter, which made him unable to accept and tolerate.


    If you don''t punish Ouyang Qingfeng severely, Huang Shiping can''t calm down.


    As a top martial artist, Ouyang Qingfeng naturally felt Huang Shiping''s killing intention.


    Aware that Huang Shiping wanted to kill him, Ouyang Qingfeng suddenly frowned, and his face became a little gloomy.

 Chapter 789

    It is everyone''s nature to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages. Of course, everyone wants to live, not die.


    Ouyang Qingfeng naturally doesn''t want to be killed. He is aware of Huang Shiping''s intention to kill, and his heart is full of resistance.


    Although he knew that he was not doing well, Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t want to be killed by Huang Shiping, so he easily lost his life.


    However, how can we make Huang Shiping change his mind and not kill him?


    Although Ouyang Qingfeng is a top martial arts man, he has all the strength of martial arts, but Huang Shiping''s identity makes him have to fear.


    If Huang Shiping really wants to kill him, it is obviously very difficult to deal with.


    After all, Huang Shiping, sitting in his present position, is really a top power. It''s hard for anyone to deal with him, even if Ouyang Qingfeng is a top martial artist.


    Because, in front of the real power, everything is dregs, not worth mentioning.


    Realizing that Huang Shiping has killed himself, Ouyang Qingfeng suddenly feels that things have become very difficult.


    After pondering for a moment, Ouyang Qingfeng said to Huang Shiping in a deep voice, "Mr. Huang, I didn''t mean to betray you."


    "Before, I felt it was necessary to do that, so I did it. In fact, my choice was not wrong. Now that the state affairs have been solved, I think it is very worthwhile."


    "I know Mr. Huang is very dissatisfied with me, and I have nothing to say, but I just want Mr. Huang to think about it seriously. As for how Mr. Huang will deal with me, I have nothing to say."


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Huang Shiping first picked his eyebrows and then frowned.


    "When you say that, it means that I thought wrong, I did wrong, and you did right?"


    In the face of Huang Shiping''s question, Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t even think about it. He directly replied, "I don''t mean that. It''s just that Huang just thought more about it at the beginning. He didn''t do anything wrong, and he didn''t think anything wrong."


    "I know that as Huang Lao, everything needs to be considered from the overall situation."


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s words are more pertinent. As Huang Shiping, he really needs to consider things from the overall situation. Many things can''t be done if he wants to, especially the national affairs.


    From Huang Shiping''s point of view, it is also very reasonable that he is not willing to start a war for the sake of stability. But one thing he really does is that he lacks some courage.


    Of course, it''s true that Huang Shiping can''t act impulsively because of his different identities.


    Huang Shiping was angry at this time. Even if Ouyang Qingfeng''s words were to the point, he couldn''t listen to them.


    Huang Shiping snorted coldly and said angrily, "Ouyang Qingfeng, no matter what you say, you have betrayed me."


    "Without my knowledge, you took refuge with Shen Diaolong and helped him to get me under house arrest. Do you think you can fool me with just a few words?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng heard the speech and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Huang, I didn''t want to fool you. How do you want to deal with me is up to you."


    "I won''t say anything more, but I just want Mr. Huang to be calm. Anyway, I have made some contributions this time."


    Huang Shiping smell speech, angry corner of the mouth twitch a few: "you also made a contribution this time, you really mean to say it."


    "I tell you, Ouyang Qingfeng, those who betray me have no good end. Do you think I will let you go?"


    Listening to Huang Shiping''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng''s face became more dignified.


    After pondering for a moment, Ouyang Qingfeng asked in a deep voice: "Huang always really wants to kill me?"


    Huang Shiping said coldly: "why, you betrayed me, I put you to death, what''s the problem?"


    "If you help Shen Diaolong put me under house arrest, you are guilty of beheading. It is very reasonable for me to kill you."


    Huang Shiping said so obviously is no problem, is also a fact, Ouyang Qingfeng after listening to fell into silence, unable to refute.


    Huang Shiping''s identity is too prominent. Ouyang Qingfeng''s previous behavior is not only betraying Huang Shiping, but also opposing the national court, which is indeed a crime of beheading.


    Ouyang Qingfeng thought of this before he followed Shen Ze to attack the enemy.


    Although he did not want to die, Ouyang Qingfeng would not regret doing it.


    In order to achieve a certain goal successfully, it is normal to pay some price and sacrifice.


    Seeing that Ouyang Qingfeng had no words, Huang Shiping snorted coldly and said, "now you can make your own decisions and thank you for your death!"


    Huang Shiping said this very seriously, just as he almost directly forced Ouyang Qingfeng to die, and he did it now.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng frowned tightly, and his face became more dignified.


    Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t want to die, and he didn''t want to commit suicide. It was hard for him to kill himself, and it took courage, not everyone could do it.


    Seeing that Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t make a sound and didn''t make any movement, Huang Shiping was even more upset. "Why, you don''t have the courage to make your own decisions, or you don''t want to die?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng heard the speech, said: "no one wants to die, I am no exception."


    Hearing the speech, Huang Shiping sneered twice and said sarcastically: "since you don''t want to die, why did you choose to do that at the beginning?"


    "Do you really think that''s why I dare not kill you?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng shook his head and said, "I just don''t want to die."


    Huang Shiping said angrily, "I don''t care whether you want to die or not. Since you betrayed me, you should die!"


    "I''m not joking with you. You''re going to kill yourself in front of me right now, or I''ll make your martial arts association no longer exist."


    Huang Shiping forced him to say, "Ouyang Qingfeng, if you don''t want to involve other people, you''ll die now!"


    Seeing Huang Shiping threaten himself with the whole Martial Arts Association, Ouyang Qingfeng''s face became very ugly.


    With Huang Shiping''s power, he really has the ability to make the whole Martial Arts Association disappear. Ouyang Qingfeng has to face up to this.


    Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t want to die, and he didn''t want the whole martial arts association to be buried with him. After all, the martial arts association was half of his life''s hard work, and he couldn''t watch it destroyed.


    For a moment, Ouyang Qingfeng was caught in a very difficult choice. He didn''t know how to decide.


    And at this time, there was a footstep outside the mansion.


    Ouyang Qingfeng, Huang Shiping and the old man in black robe all subconsciously look at the door of the mansion.


    Then, they saw Qin Da Da Dang come in.


    Qin Chao went straight to Huang Shiping and said, "Grand Marshal wants to protect Ouyang Qingfeng!"

 Chapter 790

    As soon as Qin Chao came, he was straightforward and unambiguous.


    This time, Ouyang Qingfeng led the people of the martial arts association to attack the enemy country with Shen Ze. He made great contributions.


    Shen Ze is very clear that Ouyang Qingfeng helped himself to attack the enemy country, betrayed Huang Shiping and fought against the national court.


    Shen Ze was able to figure out that Huang Shiping would trouble Ouyang Qingfeng, so he always asked people to keep an eye on this side.


    After learning that the black robed old man called Ouyang Qingfeng to the mansion, Shen Ze asked Qin Chao to show his meaning and point of view.


    For those who are meritorious and those who have helped themselves, Shen Ze has a strong need to protect them, so he asked Qin Chao to show his intention to protect Ouyang Qingfeng.


    With Shen Ze''s identity and status, if he protects Ouyang Qingfeng, it can obviously play a great role.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng raises his eyebrows, Huang Shiping frowns, and the old man in black robe looks dignified.


    It''s very difficult for Huang Shiping to deal with Ouyang Qingfeng. Now Shen Diaolong jumps in again, and it becomes even more difficult!


    In the eyes of the old man in black, things are getting more and more difficult.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is obviously very happy about Shen Zebao. He deeply feels that he has not talked to or helped the wrong person this time.


    There are always some rewards for his efforts. For example, Shen Ze will stand up to protect him now.


    Huang Shiping is very upset about Shen Ze''s efforts to protect Ouyang Qingfeng.


    What do you want Shen Diaolong to intervene in Laozi''s affairs?


    Huang Shiping yelled at Qin Chao, "get out of here. There''s no need for you to talk!"


    "By the way, you can tell Shen Diaolong that he can''t interfere in my affairs, and it''s not his turn to tell me what I want to do!"


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he showed a look of disapproval.


    He looked at Huang Shiping calmly and said coldly, "no matter what Huang does, marshal wants to protect Ouyang Qingfeng."


    "The Grand Marshal asked me to come just to let Mr. Huang and Ouyang Qingfeng know about it. As for what Mr. Huang wants to do after that, the Grand Marshal won''t care. He will only do what he thinks he should do."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Huang Shiping''s face became very ugly as if he had eaten a fly.


    "Who does he think he is? How dare you take care of me? Has he paid any attention to me? "


    Huang Shiping, who was already angry, became even more upset and angry. He said angrily, "if Shen Diaolong wants to protect Ouyang Qingfeng, I will kill Ouyang Qingfeng!"


    "Originally, my determination to kill Ouyang Qingfeng was not so heavy, but now I firmly believe in this idea."


    After that, Huang Shiping said to Ouyang Qingfeng, "if you want to blame Shen Diaolong for this, I would not have killed you if he hadn''t done it."


    Huang Shiping, in an indisputable tone, ordered to Ouyang Qingfeng, "now you are going to commit suicide, or I will take compulsory measures to make your whole Martial Arts Association disappear!"


    Huang Shiping did not leave any room for Ouyang Qingfeng.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s tough words, Ouyang Qingfeng''s face sank. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, Qin Chao said, "Mr. Huang, Ouyang Qingfeng has made great contributions to the enemy''s attack with Grand Marshal this time. He is a meritorious minister. Even if he disobeys the will of the national court, he can offset his contributions and should not be executed."


    Huang Shiping sniffed at the speech, glanced at Qin Chao and scolded, "there''s no part of your speech here!"


    "Get out of here and disappear in front of me!"


    In Huang Shiping''s eyes, Qin Chao is just a young general and has no right to express his opinions in front of him.


    Qin Chao didn''t have a good view of Huang Shiping. In the face of Huang Shiping''s rebuke, he was in a bad mood.


    Instead of following Huang Shiping''s instructions, Qin Chao said very forcefully, "I''m not qualified to gossip in front of Huang, but now I''m representing the Grand Marshal, so I''m qualified to express my opinions."


    In Huang Shiping''s opinion, Qin Chao''s words are just unreasonable.


    Huang Shiping snorted coldly and said angrily, "even if Shen Diaolong came in person, I told him to shut up, he would have to shut up!"


    Huang Shiping stares at Qin Chao with cold and sharp eyes, and says in an unquestionable tone: "I want you to go now, and you will disappear immediately!"


    "If you don''t go away, I''ll punish you as well!"


    As Huang Shiping, he can deal with Qin Chao.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, Qin Chao''s face became a little ugly. He was angry in his heart, but he didn''t get angry.


    "The Grand Marshal wants to protect Ouyang Qingfeng. If Mr. Huang insists on killing Ouyang Qingfeng, the Grand Marshal will never sit back and ignore him."


    "That''s all. Mr. Huang should think for himself."


    After he said these words to Huang Shiping, Qin Chao didn''t say any more and turned to leave.


    After Qin Chao left, Huang Shiping said angrily, "does Shen Diaolong really think that he is the master of this country? I dare to take charge of my affairs. I don''t know what to do


    "Shen Diaolong is too much. He takes himself seriously."


    Huang Shiping is very upset and angry about Shen Ze''s involvement in Ouyang Qingfeng''s affairs, which makes him more determined to kill Shen Ze.


    Of course, because Shen Ze intervened in Ouyang Qingfeng''s affairs, Huang Shiping''s handling of Ouyang Qingfeng became a bit tricky.


    Shen Ze has already expressed his attitude to protect Ouyang Qingfeng. In the Northern War Zone, which belongs to Shen Ze, Huang Shiping obviously can''t make trouble.


    Because, if Shen Ze insists on protecting Ouyang Qingfeng, then Huang Shiping can''t kill Ouyang Qingfeng. Of course, this is under the condition that Ouyang Qingfeng doesn''t want to die.


    But Ouyang Qingfeng from the beginning to the end is impressively does not want to die.


    Under Huang Shiping''s repeated demands, Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t commit suicide and apologized for his death. Now when he learns that Shen Ze wants to protect himself, he can''t commit suicide.


    Thinking of this, Huang Shiping frowned and his face became very ugly.


    It''s Shen Diaolong''s fault again. It''s unforgivable!


    After scolding Shen Ze in his heart, Huang Shiping turns his eyes to Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Huang Shiping said angrily, "Ouyang Qingfeng, you don''t want to be self righteous and disobey my orders? What do you want to do with me? "


    Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t say a word, but if he didn''t answer, he was acquiescent that he didn''t want to make a decision.


    Seeing this, Huang Shiping''s face became extremely ugly.


    "Even if Shen Diaolong is against me, do you want to be against me?"


    "I have to kill you today!"


    Huang Shiping''s face was distorted, and a strong murderous opportunity appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 791

    Although Huang Shiping wanted to kill Ouyang Qingfeng, he also knew that if Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t want to die, he couldn''t do it.


    Because Ouyang Qingfeng is a top martial arts man and a leader in martial arts and Taoism. He has all kinds of force. If he doesn''t want to die, who can kill him?


    Even if Huang Shiping can ask the old man in black robe to kill Ouyang Qingfeng, he may not be able to, because the old man in black robe is not necessarily Ouyang Qingfeng''s opponent.


    Although the old man in black robe is also a top martial artist, at their level, they can''t kill if they want to.


    Moreover, Shen Ze has to protect Ouyang Qingfeng, which makes it more difficult to kill Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Thinking of this, Huang Shiping''s face became very gloomy, and his face seemed to drip ink.


    Huang Shiping has no way, but Ouyang Qingfeng doesn''t do it himself. In order to vent his anger and unhappiness, he can only use other ways to threaten Ouyang Qingfeng.


    "Ouyang Qingfeng, if you don''t do it yourself, I''ll let the martial arts association disappear from the world forever!"


    Although it''s not easy to deal with Ouyang Qingfeng, Huang Shiping, as the head of the state, has the ability to make the martial arts association disappear from the world.


    At the beginning, it was Huang Shiping who supported the Wudao Association and made it what it is today. Now, he has the ability to destroy it.


    Hearing that Huang Shiping once again threatened himself with the martial arts association, Ouyang Qingfeng had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Ouyang Qingfeng has devoted half of his life to the Wudao Association. For him, the association is obviously very important. He does not want to see the association disappear from the world forever.


    But he doesn''t want to be self imposed.


    After pondering for a moment, Ouyang Qingfeng looked up at Huang Shiping and said in a deep voice, "if Mr. Huang insists on driving me into a desperate situation, then I have to resist."


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s meaning of saying this is very obvious. If Huang Shiping really forces him, it''s just like a dog jumping over a wall. He makes resistance and won''t let Huang Shiping bully him.


    Huang Shiping naturally recognized the meaning of Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, which made his face more ugly.


    Huang Shiping stares at Ouyang Qingfeng coldly, and asks harshly, "why, do you want to fight me?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s face was expressionless and said in a deep voice, "I don''t want to fight against Mr. Huang. Mr. Huang forced me to a dead end. I have no choice."


    Ouyang Qingfeng then said: "this time, I led the people of the martial arts association to fight against the enemy. I made great contributions to solve the problems of the nation. Our whole martial arts association should not disappear."


    "I hope Mr. Huang can think about it more carefully."


    Ouyang Qingfeng said in a deep voice: "just now the Grand Marshal has made a statement. He will protect me. I believe the Grand Marshal will also protect the whole Martial Arts Association. After all, the martial arts association will fight with him this time. He has no reason not to protect me."


    At this time, Ouyang Qingfeng still moved out of Shenze.


    With Shen Ze''s identity, status and strength, if Shen Ze wants to protect the martial arts association, the martial arts association will have a big backing. Even if Huang Shiping wants to take advantage of the martial arts association, there will be great resistance.


    What Ouyang Qingfeng said is true. Huang Shiping can''t deny it, and he has to realize it.


    Since Shen Ze can protect Ouyang Qingfeng, it''s normal for him to protect the martial arts and Taoism Association. With Shen Ze''s protection, it''s a difficult thing to do with Ouyang Qingfeng and the martial arts and Taoism Association. It''s not so easy to do.


    This is not the situation Huang Shiping wants to see, nor the result he wants.


    Thinking of this, Huang Shiping''s face became very ugly as if he had eaten a fly.


    Huang Shiping stared at Ouyang Qingfeng with deep eyes and said in a cold voice, "Ouyang Qingfeng, you are determined to follow Shen Diaolong and fight against me?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng told the truth: "I have never wanted to fight against Huang. I just want to seek a chance to survive."


    Ouyang Qingfeng pauses, and then says, "Mr. Huang helped me. I''ve never forgotten his kindness. If I hadn''t been forced to die, I wouldn''t have wanted to fight against Mr. Huang."


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Huang Shiping''s mouth started a sarcastic arc: "if you still remember my kindness to you, you would not do these things!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t make a sound when he heard the speech.


    Huang Shiping wanted to reproach Ouyang Qingfeng a few more words, but he thought it was useless to say these words, so he said nothing more.


    Huang Shiping frowned and fell into meditation.


    The situation has become a bit tricky for him.


    Although Huang Shiping wants to punish Ouyang Qingfeng to vent his emotions, he doesn''t want to see Ouyang Qingfeng join Shen Ze with the whole Martial Arts Association.


    At the beginning, the reason why Huang Shiping helped Ouyang Qingfeng to develop the martial arts association was to make the martial arts association become his help in the future.


    Today, the Wudao association has become the largest non-governmental organization in the country, and this force has reached a point that can not be underestimated. This time, the Wudao association was reflected in following Shen Ze to attack the enemy.


    For Huang Shiping, he wanted to hold the martial arts association firmly in his hand.


    Although Huang Shiping just said that he wanted the martial arts association to disappear from the world forever, he just wanted to threaten Ouyang Qingfeng and didn''t really want to erase it.


    Huang Shiping has always regarded the martial arts association as his own force that can be manipulated and dispatched. He was surprised that he did not want Ouyang Qingfeng to take the whole martial arts association to Shen Ze.


    Huang Shiping''s brain is still smart. He knows that if he forces Ouyang Qingfeng like this again, Ouyang Qingfeng will be more determined to take the martial arts association to Shen Ze.


    Even if you don''t want to give in, you have to do it now.


    Huang Shiping still wants to use Ouyang Qingfeng and Wudao Association for himself.


    Therefore, after pondering for a while, Huang Shiping said in a deep voice to Ouyang Qingfeng, "Ouyang Qingfeng, I''ll give you a chance to commit crimes and make contributions."


    Ouyang Qingfeng smell speech, pick eyebrow, his eyes looked at Huang Shiping, waiting for the latter below.


    "I want you to cooperate with Liu Feng and kill Shen Diaolong," Huang Shiping said


    Ouyang Qingfeng smell speech, brow immediately tight wrinkle together, face become very dignified.


    Go and kill Shen Diaolong. What can we do?


    Ouyang Qingfeng fell into silence and did not respond.


    Huang Shiping then said: "as long as you cooperate with Liu Feng to kill Shen Diaolong, I can let bygones be bygones and let you and the martial arts association continue to exist in this world."


    Huang Shiping seems to regard himself as the master. His words all have an indisputable meaning, as if everything is decided by him.

 Chapter 792

    For Huang Shiping, if he doesn''t do anything, he can''t get rid of his evil spirit.


    Therefore, even if Ouyang Qingfeng is not punished, he will force Ouyang Qingfeng to do something bad, just like cooperating with Liu Feng to kill Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze is the Grand Marshal of the army and the supreme Dragon God. It is obviously a very important thing to kill Shen Ze.


    Of course, it''s also something that can''t be done. After all, in Shen Ze''s identity and status, even if he is punished, he will be convicted publicly, not assassinated privately.


    To kill Shen Ze is to commit the great crime of beheading. It''s to kill the nine nationalities.


    Neither the old man in black robe nor Ouyang Qingfeng want to kill Shen Ze. Whether he can succeed in the end or not, let''s say that Shen Ze is a top warrior who has killed a martial arts master. That''s not to say that killing can kill.


    Don''t be killed by that time.


    Facing Shen Ze, it''s really possible.


    Therefore, when Huang Shiping said that he would cooperate with Liu Feng to kill Shen Ze, Ouyang Qingfeng''s face became more dignified than ever.


    Ouyang Qingfeng always knew that Huang Shiping wanted to kill Shen Ze, because Huang Shiping had asked him to kill Shen Ze before.


    Now, Huang Shiping wants him to cooperate with Liu Feng to kill Shen Ze. His meaning is very obvious and his attitude is very firm.


    Huang Shiping is determined to kill Shen Ze!


    Aware of this, Ouyang Qingfeng impressively felt that things had become a bit serious.


    Let''s not say that Shen Ze has made great contributions to the enemy''s attack, but that the country has just stabilized. If Shen Ze is killed again, won''t it be a mess again?


    All previous efforts may be in vain!


    Thinking of these, Ouyang Qingfeng is more and more determined to refuse.


    After pondering for a moment, Ouyang Qingfeng said to Huang Shiping, "Mr. Huang, killing Shen Diaolong is definitely not a good thing or a safe thing."


    "I mean I won''t do anything about it. Mr. Huang can let me do other things, but I can''t do it."


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Huang Shiping''s face became very ugly as if he had eaten a fly.


    "Ouyang Qingfeng, do you think I am a very talkative person? Don''t be shameless. "


    "Make it clear that I''m giving you a chance. Don''t be unkind."


    Ouyang Qingfeng was resolute and said in a firm tone: "I know Huang is always giving me opportunities, but I really can''t do it."


    Seeing that Ouyang Qingfeng insisted on not cooperating with Liu Feng to kill Shen Ze, Huang Shiping''s face sank again and again.


    Huang Shiping stared at Ouyang Qingfeng with gloomy eyes and asked angrily, "Ouyang Qingfeng, are you now bent on Shen Diaolong? As long as it''s about him, you won''t do it. "


    Ouyang Qingfeng said: "no, I just think killing Shen Diaolong is not a good thing for Guobang."


    "Mr. Huang should put the overall situation first and not kill Shen Diaolong."


    Huang Shiping raised his eyebrows and his eyes were burning with anger: "are you teaching me how to do things?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng said, "I dare not."


    Huang Shiping heard the speech and gave a cold hum.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "You dare to do these things now!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng fell into silence and didn''t say a word.


    Huang Shiping couldn''t help taking Ouyang Qingfeng for a moment. After pondering for a moment, he said to the latter, "I''ll give you a day to think about it. If you don''t do what I mean, I''ll disappear from the world forever."


    "You disappear now."


    Huang Shiping felt uncomfortable when he saw Ouyang Qingfeng. He waved to Ouyang Qingfeng and said impatiently.


    Ouyang Qingfeng heard the speech, bowed to Huang Shiping, then turned and walked out of the mansion.


    After Ouyang Qingfeng left, Huang Shiping said very unhappily: "if this food is valuable, I really want to kill it."


    The old man in black robe was silent and didn''t answer.


    Of course, the black robed old man''s view of Huang Shiping is getting worse and worse.


    For Huang Shiping, all people have use value. Without use value, they can give up at will.


    The old man in black robe will inevitably think of his own situation. If he has no use value to Huang Shiping, what will Huang Shiping do to him?


    This is really a question worth pondering.


    It''s just that the old man in black can''t figure out the answer for a while.


    "This place can''t stay any longer. I want to go back to Yanjing immediately. Liu Feng, go and clean it up now."


    "By the way, go to inform the people of the Wudao Association and let them go back with us."


    Huang Shiping gave an order to the old man in black robe.


    Now, Huang Shiping has no sense of security when he stays in the Northern War Zone.


    To put it bluntly, the Northern War Zone is Shen Ze''s territory. Shen Ze has done the house arrest of Huang Shiping before. Huang Shiping is afraid of what Shen Ze will do to him, so he wants to leave the Northern War Zone as soon as possible and return to Yanjing.


    Moreover, Shen Ze has already picked out some things and wants to push thunder up.


    Huang Shiping impressively wanted to return to Yanjing as soon as possible and began to make some preparations so that he could not cope with it when he got it.


    Huang Shiping doesn''t want to retire, so he will try his best to fight for it.


    "Yes, Mr. Huang!"


    The old man in black answered, then turned and left.


    The black robed old man first informed the Wudao Association, and then went to prepare the special plane.


    After the Wudao Association received the news that Huang Shiping asked all of them to follow him back to Yanjing, they were all a little worried.


    After all, the Wudao Association went against Huang Shiping''s will and fought against the imperial court, following Shen Ze to attack the enemy.


    People in the martial arts association are afraid to follow Huang Shiping back to Yanjing, and then they will be dealt with by Huang Shiping.


    This is not a small matter. If we really want to settle the accounts, those who took part in the war are equivalent to committing the crime of beheading. If we punish them, there will be no good result.


    Because of these worries, many people from the Wudao association are surprised that they do not want to follow Huang Shiping back to Yanjing.


    Now, Ouyang Qingfeng, the president of the martial arts association, can''t figure out what Huang Shiping thinks and what his plans are.


    In order to be on the safe side, Ouyang Qingfeng finally decided: "we won''t go back with Huang Lao, just said that we just participated in the war and need to rest."


    "I''ll tell Mr. Huang about this in person. You don''t have to show up."


    With this decision, Ouyang Qingfeng went to see Huang Shiping again and expressed his thoughts to Huang Shiping.


    When he learned that the people of the martial arts association did not follow him back to Yanjing, Huang Shiping was very upset.


    "This is my order. You people from the martial arts association must come back to Yanjing with me!"


    Huang Shiping strongly demanded.


    Seeing Huang Shiping''s strong demand, Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t know what to do for a moment.

 Chapter 793

    The reason why Huang Shiping wanted to bring back all the people from the Wudao association was that he didn''t want the Wudao association to keep in touch with Shen Ze, so he became a force of Shen Ze''s side.


    This time, the association of martial arts and Taoism followed Shen Ze to attack the enemy country. There was already such a sign.


    Huang Shiping didn''t want this kind of thing to continue to happen, so that he really lost the power of the martial arts association.


    Even if he gets the help of the Wudao Association, Huang Shiping won''t let it become Shen Ze''s help even if he destroys it.


    Therefore, Huang Shiping was very upset that the martial arts association didn''t want to go back with him.


    "This is my order. You Wudao association must obey it!"


    "I don''t want to say that for the second time. If you don''t follow me back, you''re obviously against me."


    "When I get back to Yanjing, I''ll root out your martial arts association in the name of the State Council!"


    Huang Shiping''s words were firm, and he didn''t mean to joke at all.


    Before that, Ouyang Qingfeng led the Wudao association to follow Shen Ze to attack the enemy country and fight against the national court, which was a big crime.


    Even if he followed Shen Ze to attack the enemy country, helped the country out of the encirclement and made contributions, these things should happen first and then.


    If the court doesn''t think that the martial arts association can make up for its mistakes, then the martial arts association can''t say anything about it.


    After Huang Shiping returned to Yanjing, he convicted the martial arts association in the name of the national court. Then the martial arts association would be doomed and never have a chance to turn over.


    Even as Huang Shiping said, the martial arts association has disappeared from the world forever.


    Let''s not say that Ouyang Qingfeng founded the martial arts association. He doesn''t want the martial arts association, which he has spent half his life building, to disappear.


    Before that, he changed his mind and wanted to follow Shen Ze to attack the enemy country against the will of the national court. He lobbied members of the martial arts association to let everyone choose to follow him to attack the enemy country.


    Now that everyone has chosen to believe him, he can''t ignore the life and death of the members of the association.


    If he takes the lead in doing this, it is necessary for him to keep everyone safe and even get some benefits.


    Let Huang Shiping convict the martial arts association in the name of the national court, and let the national court punish the members of the martial arts association. This is not what Ouyang Qingfeng wants to see.


    After pondering for a moment, Ouyang Qingfeng finally gave in and said, "well, we Wudao Association will follow Huang back to Yanjing."


    Huang Shiping heard the speech and snorted coldly, saying, "you know something good or bad this time."


    Immediately, Huang Shiping opened his mouth and said, "now go and ask the people of the martial arts association to clean up. We''ll leave for Yanjing later."


    "Yes."


    Ouyang Qingfeng heard the speech and nodded heavily.


    Huang Shiping then waved to Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Ouyang Qingfeng understood and turned away.


    After coming out of Shuai Fu, Ouyang Qingfeng went back to the residence of the members of Wudao Association.


    "Mr. Huang insisted that our Wudao Association follow him back to Yanjing. We can''t refuse this. We can only follow him back."


    After calling all the people together, Ouyang Qingfeng said.


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, people''s faces showed a touch of worry.


    What does Huang Shiping want them to go back with him?


    Can''t it be because of what happened before that they can be punished only after they go back?


    Someone said anxiously, "president, Mr. Huang insists that we follow him back to Yanjing. What does he want to do to us?"


    "Yes, we didn''t listen to him before, and we fought against the national court. It''s a big crime. If he punished us, we''d come to no good end!"


    "I''m also very worried that Mr. Huang will deal with us. After all, he called us to the Northern War Zone before. We not only didn''t help him restrict Shen Diaolong, but also helped Shen Diaolong to attack the enemy country. In any case, Mr. Huang has no reason to let us go."


    "Although I don''t want to think about it carefully, this is really the case. If we are Huang Lao, we will do the same thing and deal with us."


    "I always feel that there won''t be anything good going back this time."


    "Can we not go back?"


    "I don''t want to go back, either."


    "I feel it''s safe to stay in the northern theater now."


    "We followed Shen Diaolong to attack the enemy this time. We followed Shen Diaolong through life and death. We stayed in the Northern War Zone. He should protect us."


    "It''s really the best option for us to stay in the northern theater."


    All the words you say and I say are expressions of worry and anxiety. Most people do not want to go back to Yanjing, but stay in the Northern War Zone.


    "President, can we not follow Mr. Huang back to Yanjing?"


    "I don''t think we have any good fruit to eat as soon as we go back. It''s better not to go back."


    "Yes, President, do you want to talk to Mr. Huang again and fight for an opportunity to stay in the Northern War Zone?"


    "I think we can ask Shen Diaolong to help us in this matter. If Shen Diaolong knows our needs, he will certainly help us."


    "We followed Shen Diaolong this time and helped him a lot. He had no reason not to help us."


    Ouyang Qingfeng naturally wants what we are worried about.


    Seeing that you and I kept talking, Ouyang Qingfeng waved his hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet.


    Seeing this, they closed their mouths and said nothing more.


    Ouyang Qingfeng glanced at the crowd, then said with a very serious look: "I''m the one who leads this time. Even if something goes wrong, I''ll take it on my own."


    "I''ve brought you all. I won''t let you have an accident. Even if there is an accident, it''s my responsibility."


    "I don''t know what Mr. Huang''s plan is or what he means, but I can generally know that he doesn''t mean to punish our Martial Arts Association."


    "If we don''t follow him back to Yanjing, he is likely to punish our Wudao Association. That''s what he told me before, and it''s very clear."


    "If we don''t follow him back to Yanjing, he will convict us in the name of the national court."


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, everyone frowned and his face became a little dignified.


    If Huang Shiping really wants to convict them in the name of the national court, then they really have no chance to turn over.


    The final outcome will not be good. After all, what they did before is similar to the big crime of beheading in the court.


    "In that case, it seems that we can only go back with Huang Lao."


    "Yes, if Mr. Huang convicts us in the name of the national court, we will fall into the abyss and have no chance to turn over."

 Chapter 794

    "In any case, we can''t let the court convict us!"


    "Since Huang said that, we can only follow Huang back to Yanjing."


    "If we follow Mr. Huang back to Yanjing and don''t let him punish us, there will be no problem."


    "We can''t stay in the Northern War Zone all our lives and let Shen Diaolong protect us. We still need to face some things ourselves."


    "In this situation, we have no choice but to go back with Mr. Huang."


    "Don''t talk about it, just follow Mr. Huang back to Yanjing!"


    Knowing that if he didn''t follow Huang Shiping back to Yanjing, Huang Shiping would convict the martial arts association in the name of the national court, everyone gave up the idea of staying in the Northern War Zone and chose to follow Huang Shiping back to Yanjing.


    Of course, there are still worries.


    After all, a lot of things are empty handed. Who knows if Huang Shiping will change his mind? If he goes back with Huang Shiping at that time, Huang Shiping still convicts the martial arts association in the name of the national court, what should he do?


    "Let''s go back to Yanjing with Mr. Huang first, and then we''ll see what happens later."


    "But before we go back, we still have to say hello to Shen Diaolong and let him take care of it."


    "It''s OK. If Shen Diaolong''s care, the imperial court won''t mess around."


    "We''re going through life and death with Shen Diaolong this time. If we ask him for help, he will certainly help."


    They all suggested that Shen Ze should take care of them.


    Ouyang Qingfeng said seriously: "I will go to Shen Diaolong personally and talk about it."


    "Before that, Shen Diaolong made a stand in front of Mr. Huang. He wanted to protect and let me take care of our Martial Arts Association. There should be no problem."


    When they heard the words, there was a touch of joy on their faces.


    "If we can get Shen Diaolong''s care, things will be much more stable, and we have some security."


    "Yes, as long as there is Shen Diaolong''s care, everything is easy to say."


    "With Shen Diaolong''s status and strength, if we get his protection, we can really reduce a lot of trouble."


    Ouyang Qingfeng said, "Mr. Huang asked us to leave for Yanjing later. Let''s clean up."


    "You clean up. I''ll go to Shen Diaolong now."


    "Good." Everyone nodded.


    Later, Ouyang Qingfeng went to Shen Ze''s residence and found him.


    After seeing Shen Ze, Ouyang Qingfeng bowed to Shen Ze and said, "thank you very much for protecting me."


    Shen Ze smelled the speech, waved his hand and said, "it''s a small matter. It''s not worth mentioning. Besides, this is what I should do. You don''t have to thank me."


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded and said nothing more.


    Then, Ouyang Qingfeng changed the topic and said, "Mr. Huang asked the whole martial arts association to follow him back to Yanjing, and he will leave soon."


    Shen Ze keeps people staring at Huang Shiping. He is surprised to know that Huang Shiping plans to return to Yanjing.


    Shen Ze didn''t feel surprised or surprised that Huang Shiping wanted to ask the people of shangwudao association to go back with him.


    Because this is very consistent with what Huang Shiping did.


    Shen Ze can imagine that the reason why Huang Shiping let the martial arts association go back with him is that he didn''t want the martial arts association to get too close to him and wanted to hold the martial arts association tightly in his own hands.


    "If Huang Shiping wants you to go back with him, you can go back with him." Shen Ze said.


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded and said, "we really have to go back with Huang Shiping."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Ouyang Qingfeng said, "most people in the martial arts association don''t want to go back to Yanjing with Huang Shiping, because you know very well what happened before."


    "Against Huang Shiping''s will, we are against the national court, determined to follow you to attack the enemy."


    "This makes Huang Shiping and the court dissatisfied."


    "Huang Shiping said that if we don''t follow him back to Yanjing, he will convict us of the martial arts association in the name of the national court."


    "We have no choice but to follow him back."


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Shen Ze raised a sneer and said, "this is really in line with Huang Shiping''s practice."


    "Even if you have to threaten him, he is really useless."


    After pondering for a moment, Ouyang Qingfeng said to Shen Ze, "we all hope that the Grand Marshal can take care of us and give us some protection."


    Hearing this, Shen Ze nodded his head without hesitation and said, "this time you have made great contributions to our empire. It''s right for me to protect your martial arts association. I know how to do it. Just be at ease."


    Ouyang Qingfeng bowed to Shen Ze solemnly and said gratefully, "thank you, Grand Marshal."


    Shen Ze waved his hand and said nothing.


    Later, Shen Ze suddenly thought of something. He said, "before you go with me to attack the enemy country, I promise you that I will compete with you after the war. If you want to leave now, then this matter can only be moved forward."


    Ouyang Qingfeng is really interested in discussing with Shen Ze. When he heard that Shen Ze mentioned it, he raised his eyebrows.


    Ouyang Qingfeng pondered for a moment, said: "there will be opportunities in the future, do not rush for a while."


    Ouyang Qingfeng pause, and then said: "don''t worry about a war, I think it''s also a good thing."


    "I really hope to have a fair fight with the Grand Marshal. I still want to wait for the Grand Marshal''s injury to be completely healed and his martial arts strength to return to the peak state before fighting with me."


    "All right, that''s it." Shen Ze nodded and said.


    Later, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng chatted a few words, and then Ouyang Qingfeng left.


    After leaving Shen Ze''s residence, Ouyang Qingfeng also went to pack up and prepared to leave the Northern War Zone.


    Almost an hour later, Huang Shiping, with the old man in black robes and the people from the martial arts association, boarded the specially prepared special plane and returned to Yanjing.


    Shen Ze stood in the room, looking through the window at Huang Shiping''s special plane taking off, and then drove towards Yanjing.


    "This time, you can''t stay where you are now."


    Shen Ze murmured to himself. He made up his mind that he would make Huang Shiping step back and push Lei Ming to the top.


    Then, Shen Ze impressively contacted thunder by telephone in person.


    "Huang Shiping is really not suitable to sit in that position. For the better development of the country, I want to push you up and let him back down."


    After the phone was connected, Shen Ze expressed his views and ideas very directly and directly.


    After listening to Lei Ming, he didn''t give any response for the first time, but fell into a long silence.

 Chapter 795

    For Lei Ming, he is thinking about the whole country, and he wants to put the overall situation first. He does not want to do that position, which will lead to turmoil in the country.


    If you can, thunder is trying not to let that happen.


    Although Shen Ze has already mentioned that he wants Lei Ming to sit in that position and Huang Shiping to step down, and he thinks Huang Shiping is not suitable for that position, he still doesn''t think about it.


    After pondering for a while, Lei Ming said, "Guobang has just come out of the predicament and has made a little progress. Is it very unsafe to do this now?"


    Facing Lei Ming''s query, Shen Ze replied without hesitation: "if Huang Shiping is allowed to lead the country again, the country will not have any good development. Maybe the country that has become better will be brought into the ditch by him."


    "I think it''s time to strike while the iron is hot, get him down quickly, and then develop the country."


    Shen Ze said in a positive tone: "now I can see that Huang Shiping is the existence that hinders the development of the country and must be eliminated."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Lei Ming''s face became very dignified.


    Obviously, leiming felt Shen Ze''s determination.


    This time, Shen Ze is really determined to let Huang Shiping retire.


    A turmoil seems to have become a certainty, inevitable.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Lei Ming said, "marshal, I think we have to wait until the country becomes more stable before we do anything else."


    "I still think that if we do this now, it will make the country unstable again, and at that time it will fall into great risks."


    "Of course, your idea is correct. I also think that letting Huang Shiping continue to lead Guobang will not make Guobang better, but I think we still need to wait for a good opportunity."


    "Moreover, even if Huang Shiping is not a good leader, the whole national assembly is OK."


    "I don''t think there will be any big problems in the state as long as the State Council is in general."


    After listening to Lei Ming''s words, Shen Ze felt that it was reasonable.


    "Well, since you think so, I won''t say much, just follow your advice."


    In Shen Ze''s view, thunder is the leading role in this matter. If thunder is not dealt with properly, it must be impossible.


    Of course, Lei Ming doesn''t want to, and Shen Ze can''t force the former. After all, these things can''t be forced.


    Then, Shen Ze suddenly thought of something, and then said to Lei Ming, "Huang Shiping has already left for Yanjing. This time, he has taken away all the people from the martial arts association."


    "This time, the Wudao Association disobeyed Huang Shiping''s intention, fought against the national court, and insisted on following me to attack the enemy country. It is not legal."


    "I don''t know if Huang Shiping will punish the Wudao Association in the name of the national court. I want you to speak for the Wudao Association on the other side of the national court and take care of it."


    Hearing the words, Lei Ming agreed without hesitation, "OK, I will do it."


    "Thank you very much." Shen Ze said.


    Thunder answered, "you''re welcome."


    After pondering for a moment, Shen Ze said, "I had a good chat with Huang Shiping before he left."


    "I''ve made it clear to him that I want to push you to the top. He rushed back to Yanjing in a hurry. He must be doing something. You''d better dike and be careful."


    For Shen Ze and Huang Shiping, it seems that thunder is impulsive, because it will lead to trouble ahead of time.


    Lei Ming thinks that Shen Ze''s action is not safe, but something has happened, and he can''t say anything more. He can only give a hum in response.


    After chatting for a few more words, they ended the conversation.


    It is learned from Shen ze that Huang Shiping already knows that Shen Ze is going to push him to the top, and leiming is surprised to make some preparations.


    Anyone can imagine that when Huang Shiping returns to Yanjing, he will certainly make some preparations, even make things against him. If Lei Ming does not make preparations, he will surely fall into a passive or even very bad situation.


    Therefore, thunder has launched some actions and adopted some means.


    Huang Shiping returned to Yanjing on the same day. After returning to Yanjing, he took some actions against thunder.


    Of course, Huang did not let Shen Ze go.


    Huang Shiping criticizes Shen Ze in the name of the national court, saying that Shen Ze goes against the meaning of the national court, goes against the national court, takes the overall situation into consideration, and impulsively leads the troops to attack the enemy country.


    Even if Shen Ze finally achieved his goal and helped the country out of the encirclement, he still could not ignore this point.


    Huang Shiping has a legitimate reason for doing so. Neither Shen Ze nor others can say anything, even though Shen Ze has made great achievements this time.


    After all, there is no problem for Huang Shiping to do so.


    Of course, the hearts of the nation''s people are very clear. Shen Ze is doing the right thing this time.


    If Shen Ze really listened to the will of the national court and did not lead the troops to attack the enemy country, then the country might still be in trouble and could not come out.


    In everyone''s opinion, Shen Ze can offset his contribution and even praise him. After all, Shen Ze saved the country from disaster.


    In the eyes of the people of the nation, Shen Ze is a great hero and a savior. His achievements can not be covered up or erased by the national court.


    Although on the surface, everyone did not oppose or protest against the court''s criticism of Shen Ze, they were still clear-cut in mind.


    Everyone has a very positive view of Shen Ze, not a negative one.


    Huang Shiping is very intelligent. Although he criticized Shen Ze for not following the meaning of the national court and fighting against it, he praised Shen Ze for leading the army to attack the enemy country and help the country out of the encirclement.


    In addition, the officers and soldiers who died in the attack on the enemy countries were granted posthumous titles and praised.


    By doing so, Huang Shiping obviously won''t let anyone gossiping, so that he can show that the court under his command is fair and just.


    Of course, we are all aware of the fact that the State Council led by Huang Shiping has not made a good decision this time.


    As for Lei Ming, the second leader of the National People''s court, we all affirm and appreciate his role and actions in this attack against the enemy.


    From this, some voices came out.


    "I think thunder is suitable for sitting in that position."


    "I also have the idea that thunder is more suitable for sitting in that position."


    "This time, if it were not for thunder''s very firm and firm support for Shen Diaolong, the crisis of our country would not be solved."


    "If you want me to say that, you should let Huang Shiping step down and let leiming go up."

 Chapter 796

    Some things, as long as there are people to talk about, will cause more people to talk about.


    When a voice appears, then another voice rings. With more and more voices, a stream of public opinion is formed.


    "I also think thunder is more suitable for that position."


    "If you want me to say that, it''s time to choose a new one and replace it with thunder."


    "Since Huang Shiping''s leadership, there has been no good development in the state, and even some retrogression. It would be a good thing for the state to replace him."


    "Guobang has just been stabilized. I think it''s better not to happen this kind of thing. Otherwise, Guobang may fall into a bad situation again."


    "Yes, the court of state has just been stabilized. Now it can''t be too big."


    "No matter when this happens, there will be a lot of turbulence. It''s better not to happen."


    "Yes, it''s better to be safe now. After all, there are still many uncertainties in the future. No one knows whether the two superpowers will make a comeback."


    "What we should do now is to develop well and strengthen ourselves."


    "Yes, development first, other things later."


    Although everyone has the idea of changing Huang Shiping, it''s just a discussion.


    We all keep our sense and know that the first thing we should do now is to stabilize our country and let it develop well.


    After all, it''s not clear what happened after that.


    Although the two superpowers have now relaxed their repression of the state, and they mean to fight each other, many things are uncertain.


    Without a thorough solution to the national crisis, we can not relax for a day.


    Such things as changing the head of a state will certainly cause quite a lot of turmoil.


    If this kind of thing causes the state to get into trouble again, it is a matter that the gain is not worth the loss. No one wants to see such a thing happen, so we all choose restraint.


    Huang Shiping was shocked to hear these voices and see these words.


    For Guobang people want to replace him, let leiming sit in his position, Huang Shiping is very upset and angry.


    Although he didn''t like it very much, Huang Shiping had nothing to do, because he couldn''t prevent such things from happening. After all, his mouth was on others and he couldn''t control it. Even if he could guide the public opinion, it couldn''t have a fundamental effect.


    Of course, for the sake of his reputation, Huang Shiping still took some measures to guide and control public opinion, trying to make those adverse voices less.


    Even if it does, it will not spread on a large scale.


    And the occurrence of this kind of thing, also let Huang Shiping feel a strong sense of crisis.


    The people of the nation began to roar towards the thunder. Why didn''t he feel flustered and threatened?


    In order to keep his position, Huang Shiping can use any means.


    He impressively let people dig thunder''s black material, try their best to discredit Lei bin, and praise himself as much as possible, and put gold on his face.


    However, none of this will make much difference.


    Because some things have taken root in people''s hearts and can''t be changed.


    Of course, even if it can''t be changed, what should be done will be done.


    For Huang Shiping, as long as he can keep his position, he can do anything.


    Of course, both Shen Ze and Lei Ming have made preparations against Huang Shiping.


    The two sides were fighting secretly.


    ¡­¡­


    This time, the martial arts association openly violated Huang Shiping''s intention, and fought against the national court, making a bigger mistake.


    The court of state has launched the sanctions against the Wudao Association. However, it has the help of thunder. In addition, the Wudao association has made great contributions to the process of attacking the enemy this time.


    So in the end, the people of the martial arts association were only educated, and no one was in danger.


    Of course, the martial arts association still exists.


    But Huang Shiping still thought of all kinds of ways to hold the martial arts association tightly in his hand.


    Of course, Huang Shiping wanted the martial arts association to be used by him.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is very clear about this, but he can''t do anything. He can only choose temporary forbearance to keep the whole martial arts association and keep peace with Huang Shiping.


    Huang Shiping was surprised that he didn''t give up the idea of killing Shen Ze. He still asked Ouyang Qingfeng to cooperate with the black robed old man to kill Shen Ze.


    For this matter, Ouyang Qingfeng can only promise and deal with it first. As for whether to really kill Shen Ze, we''ll talk about it later.


    Shen Ze hasn''t left the Northern War Zone yet. It''s obviously not the right time to attack him.


    Huang Shiping also understood this and did not rush to do it.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ze did not intend to leave the Northern War Zone, but continued to guard the Northern War Zone, and the soldiers he brought back still stayed in the Northern War Zone.


    The reason why Shen Ze did this was to guard against the retaliatory action of Congress X against the state.


    After all, this time, Shen Ze led the invasion into the territory of the enemy country, which made the enemy country suffer great losses.


    The whole enemy state has a great hatred for the state, and it is normal to retaliate.


    Shen Ze was on guard against this, so he continued to be in the Northern War Zone.


    Now, the whole x country really hates l country, and always wants to revenge l country, but there is internal trouble, and it is targeted by another superpower.


    There is no way for country x to take retaliation. It can only appease the interior first, and then deal with the attack from another superpower.


    Therefore, for a while, country x can''t spare itself to deal with country L, which is obviously an opportunity for country l to conserve its energy and develop well.


    Both superpowers have reduced their repression and sanctions, which is a very good thing for both L and s countries.


    Both countries seized the opportunity to keep a low profile.


    Shen Ze can also judge the current situation. Although he knows that country x will not take any action, he still stays in the Northern War Zone. He will not leave until the situation is completely stabilized.


    Of course, although he was in the Northern War Zone, Shen Ze knew exactly what happened in Yanjing.


    Shen Ze knows all about Huang''s actions.


    Of course, Shen Ze won''t watch Huang Shiping do those actions against him and thunder. He thinks it''s necessary. He will strike back or take some counter measures.


    There was a turbulent undercurrent in Yanjing.


    People from all sides have found Lei Ming and Shen Ze, and have a contest with Huang Shiping.


    We can not help but start to stand up, and then formed a two wave camp, fighting against each other, competing against each other.


    Of course, both sides are very restrained. On the surface, they still maintain a relatively calm state.

 Chapter 797

    All along, the two superpowers have been trying to get each other down and make themselves the only superpower.


    Now, with such an opportunity, country y has grasped it, and various means have come out frequently, constantly engaging in country X.


    The two superpowers began their ongoing struggle.


    Although countries L and s are out of trouble and have no fight with the two superpowers, the whole world situation is still very chaotic because of the fight between the two superpowers.


    Everything seems to have not changed, there are still turbulence.


    And this is not a good thing for human beings all over the world.


    Because it''s about everyone''s life. If this chaos continues, everyone''s life will only get worse and worse.


    In this environment, all countries can only find ways to develop themselves.


    Of course, some weak states can only try their best to protect themselves in such turmoil.


    Because this is the best result.


    After making sure that country X and country y were fighting and would not retaliate against country l again, Shen Ze did not stay in the Northern War Zone any longer, but returned to Yanjing.


    Shen Ze was planning to take advantage of this time to do something.


    On the night of returning to Yanjing, Shen Ze invited Lei Ming and Ning Yansong to the courtyard.


    That night, a table for three, drinking and eating.


    "Do you have anything to say when you call us?" Ning Yansong has no patience and takes the lead to ask Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze didn''t sell the key either. He answered frankly, "I''m looking for you to discuss how to push thunder up and let Huang Shiping down."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s reply, Lei Ming and Ning Yansong''s face became a little dignified.


    At any time, as long as it is a matter of great importance, it needs to be treated carefully and carefully. It can not be done easily.


    Seeing that both of them were dignified and silent, Shen Ze said, "this is the right time to do it."


    "When the two superpowers fight, other countries will try their best to keep their own countries stable and will not interfere with other countries."


    "I think it''s a good time for us to do this."


    What Shen Ze said is reasonable and irrefutable. Ning Yansong and Lei Ming nodded after listening.


    After pondering for a moment, Ning Yansong said: "this time is really a good time, but it''s difficult to do, and it''s not something that can be done. If you don''t prepare well, it''s likely that something big will happen."


    Thunder echoed: "if this matter is not done well, it will affect the whole country. We can''t act rashly."


    Shen Ze took a look at Lei Ming and Ning Yansong respectively, and then said, "I know what you said, and I''ve thought about it. Of course, I know that I can''t do it until I''m ready."


    "I won''t do it until I''m absolutely sure."


    "I''m looking for you to discuss how to do it."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ning Yansong and leiming know that Shen Ze is determined to do it.


    They nodded and said nothing more.


    Then, the three were all immersed in meditation.


    After a while, Ning Yansong said: "if Huang Shiping is not willing to take the initiative to step down, it will be very difficult to do it."


    Shen Ze snorted coldly and said, "just like Huang Shiping, he certainly doesn''t want to take the initiative to retreat."


    "If it''s difficult, we have to do it."


    Shen Ze said: "before the public opinion, we should also see that the eyes of the masses are bright. We all see that Huang Shiping is not suitable to sit in that position. They all say that thunder is more suitable. We do this in line with public opinion, and it will not be very difficult to do so."


    Lei Ming and Ning Yansong clearly knew the people''s voice before. After listening to Shen Ze''s words, they both nodded.


    "Even with the support of the masses, it''s still very difficult." Ning Yansong said solemnly.


    Shen Ze smell speech, white Ning Yansong one eye, tone not salty said: "do anything have difficulty."


    "When did your old man become so timid?"


    "It''s not like your style to be afraid of tigers before and wolves after."


    Hearing the teasing meaning in Shen Ze''s words, Ning Yansong snorted coldly and said, "you are farting when you say these words."


    "The reason why I worry so much is that it''s a big thing. I have to consider the overall situation, not just the position."


    "You are also very clear that if this matter is not done well, it will affect the whole country."


    Shen Ze tone some helplessly said: "I am very clear, you do not have to repeat."


    Ning Yansong stares at Shen Ze, and then says nothing more.


    Shen Ze then returned to the main topic and said thoughtfully, "now we all know that we are going to fight with Huang Shiping, and almost form two camps."


    "In my opinion, if we want to be more secure, we should promote the general election and conduct it in the most peaceful way."


    "If it is to promote the general election, I support it." Ning Yansong is in a good state.


    Thunder nodded and echoed: "I support it, too."


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "OK, let''s do it first, and then we''ll see if it''s effective. If it''s not effective, we''ll use other methods."


    After a pause, Shen Ze immediately said, "is there any other good way?"


    In Shen Ze''s view, promoting the general election is indeed a method, but it is very difficult because it is not a specific period.


    Ning Yansong thought about it, and then said, "there is no good way. This kind of thing depends on who has more supporters in the national assembly. It doesn''t work to engage in other fancy activities. It mainly depends on the support rate of the members of the national assembly."


    "I think we should start with the members of the house of nations directly, and draw those who can."


    Before that, Huang Shiping used this method, coupled with other compulsions, to let Ning Yansong take the initiative to retreat.


    Now, Ning Yansong is awe struck back and takes the initiative to step down and give way to Huang Shiping.


    This time, to pull Huang Shiping down from that position, Ning Yansong plans to return Huang Shiping in this way.


    Ning Yansong is very reasonable. After listening, Shen Ze and Lei Ming agree and nod.


    "OK, then go and pull people."


    "The promotion of the general election also needs a lot of people''s support, otherwise it can''t be carried out," said Shen Ze


    "This time, let''s show our magic power and pull people."


    "Good."


    Ning Yansong and leiming both nodded.


    There is no other good way to deal with this kind of thing, so we will do it according to our discussion.

 Chapter 798

    Shen Ze, Ning Yansong and Lei Ming are all people with extraordinary identities.


    One is the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, the supreme Dragon God, the second person, and the former elder.


    All three of them have a lot of contacts and resources.


    If United, the force formed is obviously extraordinary.


    Of course, Huang Shiping is not a fool. He also thought of what Shen Ze and his family thought of. Since he returned to Yanjing from the Northern War Zone, he began to pull people up.


    And because some things have been pointed out, we all know how to stand in line. Without Huang Shiping''s solicitation, we went to Huang Shiping''s side.


    Of course, Huang Shiping took the lead in this kind of business, but this advantage is not great.


    No matter whether it''s Huang Shiping or not, or those who didn''t stand in line, Shen Ze and others all went to win over.


    The final result is that Shen Ze has an advantage on their side.


    After all, Shen Ze''s side is more powerful than Huang Shiping''s, and it''s a matter of conforming to public opinion. Everyone can think of it, so they will choose Shen Ze''s side.


    For such a situation, Huang Shiping is shocked to feel a very strong crisis, and he is also very angry and unhappy.


    Shen Ze, they are just like fighting against him!


    In this case, Huang Shiping also directly began to be ruthless, and began to use all kinds of means.


    Even though Huang Shiping used some mean and shameless means, it did not create an advantage for him. The final result seems to be settled and can not be changed.


    Seeing this situation, Huang Shiping was very unwilling, but he was helpless.


    "This Shen Diaolong is really a shitty stick. It''s not good at all. It''s so bad. He''s responsible for all these things!"


    "It was he who joined hands with Lei Ming and Ning Yansong. If it wasn''t for him, none of these things would have happened!"


    "I really hate this Shen Diaolong. I want to kill him now!"


    Huang Shiping is impressively blaming Shen Ze for everything.


    He felt that all this was caused by Shen Ze. It was because Shen Ze wanted to retire that these things happened.


    Nothing would have happened. It was because Shen Ze wanted to do it that these things happened.


    "Damn it, I must kill Shen Diaolong, otherwise I can''t swallow the evil spirit in my heart."


    This time, Huang Shiping had a strong desire to kill Shen Zesheng.


    The current situation is very unfavorable for Huang Shiping. Huang Shiping is very clear that if he does not take some substantive actions, he will not be able to reverse the situation.


    The way Huang Shiping thought of was to attack Shen Ze.


    Only when Shen Ze is solved, everything will be easier.


    After having such a plan, Huang Shiping impressively called the black robed old man and Ouyang Qingfeng again.


    "This time, no matter what you do, you are going to kill Shen Diaolong for me!"


    "If you don''t kill him again, it will only make more trouble for him!"


    "You must go and kill Shen Diaolong!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng and the old man in black robe obviously know what happened recently.


    They are very clear, now Huang Shiping and Shen Ze in their contest, has fallen into the downwind.


    If no way can be found to turn the situation around, Huang Shiping will really step down from above.


    It is also normal for Huang Shiping to urge them to kill Shen Diaolong.


    "Shen Diaolong is now in the courtyard where he lives. You have a chance to kill him." Huang Shiping said murderously.


    Ouyang Qingfeng and the old man in black robe frowned tightly when they heard the speech, and their faces showed the color of embarrassment.


    No matter when it is, Ouyang Qingfeng and the old man in black robe don''t want to kill Shen Ze.


    Because in their view, it is not only a very difficult thing to do, but also a bad thing rather than a good thing.


    If Shen Ze really committed a serious crime and needed to be punished, then it would be fair for them to kill Shen Ze.


    And just because of the personal grudge between Huang Shiping and Shen Ze, or the fight for power, they are asked to kill Shen Ze, so this thing is impossible for them.


    The name is not right.


    Moreover, in their view, Shen Ze is the kind of person who can''t be killed.


    Shen Ze is very important to the nation, and he is an immortal.


    In the eyes of Ouyang Qingfeng and the old man in black robe, Shen Ze really can''t die!


    For Huang Shiping so determined to kill Shen Ze, both feel very inappropriate.


    "Mr. Huang, you''d better think it over carefully."


    Ouyang Qingfeng said in a deep voice, "it''s not a good name to kill Shen Diaolong like this."


    "Moreover, Shen Diaolong is very important to the nation. He should not be killed. He should be allowed to live well."


    "Mr. Huang, you really can''t ask us to kill Shen Diaolong just because of some personal grudges."


    Ouyang Qingfeng said with a very serious look: "if Shen Diaolong really committed a capital crime, it''s Fair for us to kill him. There''s no such thing. We''re going to do such a thing."


    Although the old man in black robe didn''t say anything, after listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, he nodded in agreement.


    Obviously, the old man in black robe also holds the same views and opinions as Ouyang Qingfeng.


    They really can''t kill Shen Ze!


    Understanding that they both meant this, Huang Shiping frowned tightly and his face became very gloomy.


    "You are all subordinates of Huang Shiping. I am your master. You can do whatever I ask you to do, instead of refuting my meaning and shaking my mind."


    Huang Shiping glared at Ouyang Qingfeng and the old man in black robe, and then said, "I think it''s right to do this. You should do it according to what I say."


    "I am the master, you have no right to refuse!"


    Obviously, Huang Shiping regarded him as the master of giving orders, and regarded the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng as slaves.


    As a slave, naturally we should obey the master''s arrangement!


    Huang Shiping said this truth, but for the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng, it is still unacceptable.


    Both of them fell into silence.


    Seeing that the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng are still unwilling to kill Shen Ze, Huang Shiping''s face is black and his eyes are burning with anger.


    Huang Shiping was impressed by the fact that he couldn''t make sense of it.


    He said angrily, "if you don''t want to lose your reputation and be doomed, do what I mean and kill Shen Diaolong."


    Huang Shiping''s remark is obviously a threat from the land of red fruits.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, both the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng frowned tightly, and their faces became very gloomy.

 Chapter 799

    As the first person in the country, Huang Shiping has the ability to let the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng fall into infamy.


    The old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng obviously don''t want to encounter such a situation.


    However, in the eyes of the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng, letting them kill Shen Ze is almost the same result.


    Let''s not say whether we can kill Shen Ze. Even if we kill Shen Ze, what will we do after that?


    Without any justification, they killed Shen Ze, the Grand Marshal of the army and the supreme Dragon God, without being condemned and punished by the people of the state?


    To put it bluntly, no matter whether they can kill Shen Ze in the end or not, even if they go to kill Shen Ze, they have already committed a serious crime and will be reduced to the point of being ruined and doomed!


    So under such circumstances, where can they kill Shen Ze?


    With this idea, compared with the old man in black robe, he was even more reluctant to fight Ouyang Qingfeng, who was in charge of Shen Ze. He said frankly, "Mr. Huang, if we go to kill Shen Diaolong, we will directly commit a serious crime, and we will lose our reputation and be doomed."


    "In comparison, we really can''t kill Shen Diaolong, even if you want to do it."


    In Ouyang Qingfeng''s opinion, Huang Shiping is not good at dealing with him and the old man in black robe without a good reason.


    After all, they didn''t make any mistakes.


    Even though Ouyang Qingfeng had disobeyed the will of the national court and led the people of the martial arts association to attack the enemy country with Shen Ze, he had made a decision and had been pardoned by the martial arts association.


    So now, Huang Shiping can no longer find Ouyang Qingfeng''s trouble.


    And if Huang Shiping wants to use his own strength to engage him in private, then he is not very afraid.


    After all, he is a top martial arts man. Generally speaking, there is no need to worry too much about life safety.


    And as long as you live, nothing else is a big deal.


    The old man in black robe has always been Huang Shiping''s old slave. Huang Shiping is sure to call the old man in black robe to kill Shen Ze. Ouyang Qingfeng is his main name.


    For Huang Shiping, as long as he can call Ouyang Qingfeng, there is almost a chance to kill Shen Ze.


    At the moment, in Huang Shiping''s eyes, Ouyang Qingfeng is obviously very difficult to handle.


    Especially after listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Huang Shiping felt that Ouyang Qingfeng had made up his mind and would not listen to him. He cooperated with the old man in black robe to kill Shen Ze.


    Realizing this, Huang Shiping''s face became very ugly like eating a fly.


    After a while, Huang Shiping stared at Ouyang Qingfeng with gloomy eyes and asked in a cold voice: "Ouyang Qingfeng, are you determined not to obey my orders?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng tone sonorous said: "gentleman do something, do not do something, Huang ordered things, I really forgive difficult to obey."


    Huang Shiping was so angry that the corners of his mouth twitched violently.


    "Ouyang Qingfeng, you are so good!"


    "When I was a junior, I promoted you to establish the Wudao Association, and supported it to become the largest non-governmental organization."


    "Now, you betrayed me first, and now you don''t obey my orders at all. Do you think you are a white eyed wolf?"


    "Before that, I didn''t care about you. It''s to open up to you. Now I''m asking you to do something to give you a chance to commit crimes. Don''t be unkind."


    "I tell you plainly that if you don''t do what I mean this time, I will punish you and treat you as a traitor!"


    Huang Shiping said these words viciously.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is not a fool. After hearing Huang Shiping''s words, he knows that Huang Shiping is forcing him to kill Shen Ze.


    If he doesn''t follow Huang''s will, Huang will really punish him.


    After pondering for a long time, Ouyang Qingfeng said to Huang Shiping, "why does old Huang have to worry about me?"


    "For Mr. Huang, if you clean me up, you can''t get any benefits, or even cause some trouble."


    With Huang Shiping''s identity, status and strength, Ouyang Qingfeng suddenly doesn''t want to be targeted by Huang Shiping or dealt with by Huang Shiping.


    For him, it is best not to be dealt with by Huang Shiping.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is trying his best to persuade Huang Shiping.


    "Mr. Huang, if you ask me to do other proper things, I won''t go against your will, but it''s really difficult to go to Shen Diaolong."


    "I hope Mr. Huang doesn''t care about me in general. We are friendly and have other cooperation."


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s words are very reasonable.


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, Huang Shiping did not retort for the first time, but fell into meditation.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is quite right. Huang Shiping''s dealing with him is really a thing that has no advantages but only disadvantages.


    Because against Ouyang Qingfeng, Huang Shiping can not get any benefits, and even cause gossip and hostility from the martial arts association.


    Of course, to deal with Ouyang Qingfeng will cause a lot of trouble, because Ouyang Qingfeng is a top martial artist, not so easy to deal with.


    Moreover, there is a word called "dog jumping over the wall in a hurry". If Ouyang Qingfeng is really pressed and threatened with his life, he may really do something drastic, or even burn everything.


    Just like Huang Shiping wants to make Ouyang Qingfeng lose his reputation and be doomed, will it make Ouyang Qingfeng anxious.


    If you are pressed, will Ouyang Qing and Qingfeng take revenge on Huang Shiping.


    These are all things to worry about.


    Therefore, dealing with Ouyang Qingfeng is not good for Huang Shiping at all, but has many disadvantages.


    Under normal circumstances, such a thing should not be done.


    Huang Shiping is a person who values interests. Thinking that dealing with Ouyang Qingfeng has only disadvantages but no advantages, he abruptly gives up the idea of dealing with Ouyang Qingfeng.


    But if he didn''t do anything, he couldn''t swallow it.


    However, he had no choice but to do something about it.


    In addition, he can''t target Shen Ze. Huang Shiping''s heart is obviously very uncomfortable.


    After a long time, Huang Shiping said in a very low voice, "OK, you said that you can''t kill Shen Diaolong without proper reasons. I won''t force you."


    "But if I ask you to kill Shen Diaolong for a proper reason, you should have no other words?"


    The old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng heard the speech. They didn''t make a sound, but their eyes looked thoughtful.


    "I''ll wait for a good reason, and then I''ll let you kill Shen Diaolong." Huang Shiping said coldly.


    Huang Shiping made up his mind to find a way to charge Shen Ze, or find a proper reason to let the old man in black robe and Ouyang Qingfeng kill Shen Ze.

 Chapter 800

    Both Ouyang Qingfeng and the old man in black robe can figure out what Huang Shiping means.


    Now there is really no proper reason for them to kill Shen Ze, and what Huang Shiping has to do is to find out a proper reason and then ask them to kill Shen Ze.


    The old man in black robe, Ouyang Qingfeng and Huang Shiping all know that Shen Ze now joins Ning Yansong and leiming to fight for that position with Huang Shiping.


    Under such circumstances, it is also possible for Huang Shiping to find out a legitimate reason.


    In this regard, the black robed old man who didn''t want to kill Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng were a little worried.


    Of course, they did not think too much, because Huang Shiping may not be able to find out the right reason.


    Because, Shen Ze is not an ordinary person after all, will not let the person find the handle easily.


    Therefore, before Huang Shiping has found a proper reason, he doesn''t have to think too much.


    After all, whether Huang Shiping can find the right reason is still unknown.


    Later, Huang Shiping suddenly thought of something. He said to Ouyang Qingfeng, "Ouyang Qingfeng, you should know who you are. I don''t want you to get too close to Shen Diaolong."


    "Besides, I don''t want you to tell him anything about these things."


    "You have betrayed me once, and I will never allow it to happen again. If it happens again, even if it is no good, I will punish you severely!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng smell speech, nodded, did not say anything.


    To tell the truth, Ouyang Qingfeng is not the kind of villain who wants to betray.


    Before that, Ouyang Qingfeng betrayed Huang Shiping and followed Shen Ze to attack the enemy because it was related to the country.


    It''s not a major and correct thing. Ouyang Qingfeng obviously won''t talk too much or betray Huang Shiping again.


    Therefore, Ouyang Qingfeng agreed to Huang Shiping''s request without thinking about it.


    This kind of thing is not difficult for him.


    He didn''t want to get involved in the affairs of Huang Shiping and Shen Ze. It''s a good thing for him to get away from them.


    After all, no matter Shen Ze or Huang Shiping, people of his level can intervene, because once they get involved, there will be no good things.


    "All right, let''s go!"


    Huang Shiping didn''t want to talk to Ouyang Qingfeng, because he felt very upset when he saw Ouyang Qingfeng, so he gave the order to leave.


    "Yes."


    Ouyang Qingfeng bowed to Huang Shiping, then turned and left.


    Huang Shiping watched Ouyang Qingfeng leave. When the latter figure disappeared in his sight, he said in a deep voice: "find someone to stare at Ouyang Qingfeng to see if he is honest."


    Huang Shiping was impressed to see if Ouyang Qingfeng would contact Shen Ze.


    "Yes."


    The old man in black robe nodded thoughtfully.


    "Go


    Huang Shiping waved to the old man in black robe.


    After bowing to Huang Shiping, the old man in black robe turned and went to work.


    After leaving Huang Shiping''s residence, Ouyang Qingfeng went back to his residence.


    When Ouyang Qingfeng arrived at the door of his residence by car, he saw Qin Chao guarding here.


    Seeing Qin Chao, Ouyang Qingfeng thinks that Shen Ze has something to do with him.


    Ouyang Qingfeng and Qin Chao are acquaintances, so he is not polite. He just said, "commander Qin, let''s go in and talk about something."


    The visitor is a guest. Ouyang Qingfeng is more polite to Qin Chao and asks the latter to go in and sit down and say something.


    Qin Chao waved his hand and said, "don''t go in. If we have something to say, we''ll just say it here."


    "That''s fine."


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded, then asked: "is there anything wrong with Grand Marshal?"


    Qin Chao nodded and said, "isn''t president Ouyang always trying to compete with our master?"


    "Our master''s injury has been completely recovered, and his martial arts strength has also been restored to the peak state. We can fight with President Ouyang."


    Ouyang Qingfeng heard the speech, picked pick eyebrows, some surprised.


    Ouyang Qingfeng asked uncertainly: "the Dragon God''s injury has healed, and the martial arts strength has recovered to the peak?"


    Qin Chao nodded and said, "well."


    "Our master has promised to compete with you, so he is here to answer the appointment."


    Qin Chao said straightforwardly: "if President Ouyang has no problem here, we will compete with our master in three days."


    For Ouyang Qingfeng, it''s a very attractive thing to fight Shen Ze.


    A long time ago, Ouyang Qingfeng wanted to fight Shen Ze, so as to pursue the best martial arts in the world.


    Now, with such an opportunity, Ouyang Qingfeng naturally won''t let it go, so after pondering for a moment, he nodded heavily and said, "OK, no problem."


    Qin Chao nodded and said, "OK, that''s settled. In three days, you will have a fight with my master."


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded.


    "All right, I''ll do what I have to do. I''ll go back."


    Qin Chao hugged Ouyang Qingfeng and said, "good bye, President Ouyang."


    Ouyang Qingfeng responded, "goodbye."


    Qin Chao waved, then turned and got on a business car and drove back to the courtyard.


    After seeing the business car leave, Ouyang Qingfeng turns back to the yard.


    Ouyang Qingfeng attaches great importance to fighting Shen Ze in three days.


    He decided to shut up for three days to accumulate his martial arts strength. After three days, he took out his best and strongest form to fight against Shen Ze and fight for the first martial arts in the world.


    Of course, Ouyang Qingfeng has forgotten Huang Shiping''s plan to kill Shen Ze, and he just wants to compete with Shen Ze three days later.


    Only win or lose, not life or death!


    On that day, Ouyang Qingfeng entered a closed state.


    After returning to Siheyuan, Qin Chao reported to Shen Zechen: "master, I have done what you ordered. Ouyang Qingfeng promised to compete with you in three days."


    "Good."


    Shen Ze nodded, and then said, "I''ll make good preparations for these three days and keep my energy."


    Qin Chao picked an eyebrow and said, "master, now your martial arts strength has returned to the peak. You are worthy of the invincible. No one is your opponent. I don''t think you need to make any preparation. Ouyang Qingfeng can''t beat you."


    Shen Ze smelt speech, lightly smile, and then say: "Ouyang Qingfeng is much more powerful than you think, this time he follows me to fight, I see his martial arts strength is very high, even a little not see through."


    "Ouyang Qingfeng once swept the world. After a long time, no one knows what level his martial arts strength has reached. I can''t be careless, otherwise I don''t know how to lose."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao raised his eyebrows and said, "is Ouyang Qingfeng so powerful?"


    Shen Ze gave a meaningful smile and said nothing.

 Chapter 801

    The whole nation, who doesn''t know Ouyang Qingfeng is very powerful.


    At the beginning, before the founding of the martial arts association, Ouyang Qingfeng challenged all the martial arts schools in the world, defeated the invincible and all the famous martial arts masters.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is a well-known martial arts world leader, has been regarded as the world''s first martial arts.


    It was not until Shen Ze''s appearance that he killed the master of martial arts of the enemy country on the battlefield and was named the first God of war in the world. Therefore, Ouyang Qingfeng''s position was threatened.


    Because of the strong rise of Shen Ze, the world has to compare Shen Ze with Ouyang Qingfeng.


    A long time ago, people were talking about who can be better at the martial arts of Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng?


    If Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng fight, who can win? Who can be the best in the world?


    Because Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng have never had a fight, no one knows these answers, but therefore, Ouyang Qingfeng''s position as the first in the world has been shaken, or threatened.


    People in the world have doubts about this, and Ouyang Qingfeng''s name as the number one martial arts in the world has been disputed.


    This is obviously not what Ouyang Qingfeng wants to see, nor what he wants.


    A long time ago, Ouyang Qingfeng had the idea to fight Shen Ze, but because Shen Ze''s identity is very special and his position is very high, he has never been able to have such an opportunity.


    As for Shen Ze, a top martial artist, he also has the idea to compete with Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Because, after killing the martial arts master and facing anyone who can defeat him, Shen Ze feels a kind of invincible loneliness.


    He wants to compete with Ouyang Qingfeng, once recognized as the best martial arts player in the world, to see if Ouyang Qingfeng is his opponent, or if he can''t win. Only in this way can he feel something interesting and no longer feel the invincible loneliness.


    "Ouyang Qingfeng used to be recognized as the best martial arts player in the world. I can''t say whether I can beat him before I beat him." Shen Ze said seriously.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao didn''t bubble at will, but after a while, he still couldn''t help saying: "I know Ouyang Qingfeng is very powerful, but I still think the master is the most powerful."


    "No one in the world can compare with you, let alone with you, for such a peerless conceit as the master."


    In fact, Qin Chao is not the only one who thinks so. Many people in the world think so.


    Shen Ze created miracles and myths one after another, and did things that the world could not do. In the eyes of the world, he was like a God, omnipotent.


    Everyone regarded Shen Ze as the God of heaven.


    In the eyes of the world, Shen Ze is the most powerful one, almost recognized as the world''s first God of war, invincible.


    If you let everyone choose, almost many people will think that Shen Ze''s martial arts strength is stronger than Ouyang Qingfeng.


    In fact, Shen Ze was very clear about these things.


    It''s not that he doesn''t have self-confidence, but that he knows it.


    If he had not dealt with Ouyang Qingfeng before, Shen Ze would have thought that his martial arts strength was not inferior to Ouyang Qingfeng.


    After fighting against the enemy this time, Shen Ze clearly realized the strength of Ouyang Qingfeng and didn''t judge so easily.


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, Ouyang Qingfeng is really strong. If he wants to defeat the other side, he really needs to be well prepared.


    "Ouyang Qingfeng deserves my careful treatment. I need to be well prepared, otherwise I''m not sure I can beat him." Shen Ze said seriously.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao nodded and said nothing more.


    Qin Chao believed that Shen Ze could defeat Ouyang Qingfeng, but Shen Ze said so. He also believed in Shen Ze''s judgment and knew that Shen Ze would not make mistakes.


    Since Shen Ze thinks Ouyang Qingfeng is very strong and needs to be treated carefully, that''s the truth.


    "Master, then you should be well prepared!"


    Qin Chao said with a smile: "I''ll wait for the scene that you defeat Ouyang Qingfeng in three days."


    Shen Ze smell speech, nodded, didn''t say what.


    Then, Qin Chao suddenly thought of something and said, "you''re ready to close the door. How can thunder and Ning get in touch?"


    Shen Ze said: "everything is as usual. If it''s a very important thing, you still have to report it to me."


    "Good." Qin Chao nodded heavily.


    Shen Ze said: "if Lei Ming and Ning Yansong ask, you can tell them what I want to discuss with Ouyang Qingfeng. In this way, if there is no important thing, they will not come to me."


    "All right." Qin Chao nodded again.


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything more after all the things that should be explained.


    On that day, like Ouyang Qingfeng, Shen Ze entered the closed door mode.


    Both of them made all preparations for the competition in three days.


    Because of the things discussed before, Shen Ze, Lei Ming and Ning Yansong all took some actions to fight for the position.


    Now, Shen Ze has entered the closed door mode, and Qin Chao has informed Lei Ming and Ning Yansong of the incident according to Shen Ze''s instructions.


    In this regard, both Lei Ming and Ning Yansong expressed their understanding and support, saying nothing.


    After all, recent events are not very important. Even if Shen Ze doesn''t do anything, it will not hinder the overall situation, and it will only take a few days.


    ¡­¡­


    There is no impermeable wall in the world. The story of Shen Ze''s war with Ouyang Qingfeng three days later spread out and aroused heated discussion throughout the country.


    "Three days later, Shen Diaolong will fight with Ouyang Qingfeng. Is the news true or false?"


    "The news is true. It is said that both Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng have entered the closed door mode. They are all making full preparations for the war in three days."


    "I heard that Ouyang Qingfeng was going to challenge Shen Diaolong before, but there was no war between them. I thought it would never happen again, but I didn''t expect that it would happen now."


    "I''ve always wanted to see who is more powerful, Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng. Who is more powerful in martial arts and can be the best in martial arts in the world. It''s really exciting to finally wait for such an opportunity!"


    "Shen Diaolong is the world''s first God of war, and Ouyang Qingfeng is once recognized as the world''s first martial arts. Both of them are top martial artists at the peak of martial arts. Their first battle must be very wonderful. I can''t wait to see them fight."


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time, and finally I want to know who is the best in martial arts!"


    "If I can, I really want to go to the scene and have a look. I can see the battle between Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng with my own eyes and see who can laugh last!"


    "Where are Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng going to fight? I want to go to the scene, too! "

 Chapter 802

    Knowing that Shen Ze is going to fight with Ouyang Qingfeng, the whole country is boiling, which has aroused everyone''s attention.


    "Don''t think about going to the scene to watch the war between Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng. The power formed by the war between the two top martial artists is not something that ordinary people like us can resist. Don''t go to see a war and make yourself disappear."


    "Yes, I don''t think we can go to the scene. The top martial artists like Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng can produce great power by raising their hands and feet. If we ordinary people go to the scene, we probably don''t know how to die."


    "For the sake of my life, I''d better not go to the scene."


    "Don''t think about going to the scene, or you really don''t know how to die."


    "Don''t say whether to go to the scene or not, let''s talk about who we think can win!"


    "I think Shen Diaolong is more powerful. After all, he really killed two martial arts masters."


    "I also think Shen Diaolong is more powerful. He is generally recognized as the first God of war in the world. His strength is too strong. He is really similar to the God of heaven, and can''t be compared with mortals."


    "Yes, I also think Shen Diaolong is more powerful. After all, Shen Diaolong''s achievements are so amazing, and he is still so young."


    "Shen Diaolong is a peerless conceit, a peerless evil. I don''t think anyone in the world is his opponent."


    "I think it''s too early to draw a conclusion now. Although Shen Diaolong is very powerful, Ouyang Qingfeng is not a vegetarian either."


    "Don''t forget that before Ouyang Qingfeng founded the martial arts association, he challenged all martial arts schools and defeated all martial artists. However, he defeated the invincible in the world and was known as the number one in martial arts. Ouyang Qingfeng''s achievements in martial arts can never be underestimated."


    "I can''t say that Shen Diaolong can win Ouyang Qingfeng before I have played."


    "Ouyang Qingfeng is the leader of martial arts and Taoism. He is a famous master of martial arts and Taoism for a long time. There is a saying that Jiang is old and spicy. In front of Ouyang Qingfeng, Shen Diaolong may still be a little young, so it''s hard to say whether he can defeat Ouyang Qingfeng."


    "Let''s not argue. Let''s wait for three days to see who is stronger. We can see who is stronger. There will be results."


    "The result will come out naturally. It''s all in vain for everyone to say that now. It''s better to wait for the war between Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng."


    "Let''s wait patiently for the result after the war between Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng."


    For Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng who can be better, we argued for some time, but in the end did not fight out a reason.


    However, most people think Shen Ze can win, only a small number think Ouyang Qingfeng can win Shen Ze.


    It''s normal for this to happen because Shen Ze''s achievements are so high that no one can match him.


    Young and gentle, he is the invincible God of war and the top martial arts man. He has a brilliant record of killing two martial arts masters.


    Such Shen Ze, no one can compare!


    Therefore, many people think it''s normal for Shen Ze to win over Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Of course, no one is sure whether Shen Ze or Ouyang Qingfeng can win until Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng have not fought and finally come to a conclusion.


    We can only wait and see, patiently waiting for Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng to fight in three days, and then we will see the result!


    "Is it true or false this time? Does Shen Diaolong really want to fight Ouyang Qingfeng?"


    After getting the news that Shen Ze is going to fight with Ouyang Qingfeng, Huang Shiping is very interested and wants to confirm the truth of the news.


    "Mr. Huang, the news is absolutely true. Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng are both in a closed state and are fully preparing for the first World War in three days." Black robed old man reports.


    After hearing the old man''s words, Huang Shiping nodded and said, "if Shen Diaolong really wants to fight with Ouyang Qingfeng, then this is a good chance to kill Shen Diaolong."


    The old man in black robe felt thoughtful when he heard the speech.


    What does Huang Shiping mean?


    Huang Shiping then said: "although Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng are not decisive in life and death, they still have to decide whether they will win or lose. Naturally, it will not be a small fight."


    "If Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng want to win or lose, they will go all out. It must be a fierce war. Neither side will hide it, but will go all out."


    "Although I don''t know if Ouyang Qingfeng can beat Shen Diaolong, I know that as long as Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng fight, they will become very weak. At that time, they will have a good chance to kill Shen Diaolong."


    After these words, Huang Shiping looked at the old man in black robe.


    The old man in black robe suddenly understood Huang Shiping''s meaning.


    Huang Shiping wants him to sneak attack or assassinate Shen Ze after the battle between Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng, when he is at his weakest.


    Thinking of Huang Shiping''s idea, the black robed old man frowned and his face became dignified.


    Although the old man in black robe is Huang Shiping''s personal retinue and, frankly speaking, a dog of Huang Shiping, he is still a top martial arts man with his own backbone.


    In the eyes of the old man in black robe, even if he was asked to kill Shen Ze, he would do it in a dignified manner, rather than engage in such a sneak attack or assassination, because in his eyes, it was a very shameful thing and hard to accept.


    The old man in black robe didn''t make a sound, pretending that he didn''t understand Huang Shiping.


    Huang Shiping saw that the old man in black robe pretended to be crazy and stupid. He gave a cold hum and said, "Liu Feng, you know what I mean."


    "I want you to attack and kill Shen Diaolong after the war between Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng."


    "At that time, Shen Diaolong must have been the weakest. Your chances of success were very high. I don''t care what you do, you must take Shen Diaolong''s life!" Huang Shiping said in an unquestionable tone.


    At Huang Shiping''s command, the brow of the black robed old man twisted into a line, and his face showed a strong color of danger.


    After a moment''s hesitation, the black robed old man still couldn''t help saying to Huang Shiping, "Mr. Huang, you can let me kill Shen Diaolong, but you can let me kill Shen Diaolong at that time. It''s really hard for me to do such a thing."


    For the old man in black robe, it''s very difficult to kill Shen Ze. It''s really impossible for him to attack Shen Ze again.


    In the eyes of the old man in black robe, once he did so, he would be really ruined, stabbed to the backbone by the world, and nailed to the column of shame forever.


    At that time, it is likely to become the object of the world''s spit and attack. In such a day, it is almost as if it is doomed. It is not what the black robed old man wants.

 Chapter 803

    Hearing that the old man in black robe said he didn''t want to kill Shen Ze, Huang Shiping frowned and his face became a little gloomy.


    "Why, you don''t listen to me?"


    Huang Shiping said unhappily.


    In Huang Shiping''s opinion, the old man in black robe is his slave, or a dog. He is the master, so the old man in black robe should obey his orders instead of disobeying them.


    "You can do whatever I ask you to do. You have no room to refute. You have to obey my orders."


    Huang Shiping glared at the black robed old man, and then said in an indisputable tone.


    The black robed old man bit his teeth, and then said with embarrassment, "Mr. Huang, if I really attack and kill Shen Diaolong, I will definitely become a public enemy of the whole people. I will be spurned by the world, attacked by others, and become a lost dog. That is really unacceptable to me."


    "Besides, I''ve always been reluctant to kill Shen Diaolong, because I think it''s necessary for Shen Diaolong to survive in the world."


    "Shen Diaolong didn''t commit a capital crime. I can''t persuade myself to kill him!"


    After these words, the face of the old man in black robe showed a touch of pain.


    For the old man in black robe, it''s really hard for him to choose to attack and kill Shen Diaolong.


    The old man in black cannot make up his mind to do it.


    Huang Shiping''s eyes on people are very vicious. He is impressed to see that the old man in black robes really thinks like this, and he doesn''t mean to lie.


    Seeing that the old man in black robe was really hard to attack and kill Shen Diaolong, Huang Shiping''s face became very ugly. It was like eating a fly, and there was a strong angry color in his eyes.


    "What makes Shen Diaolong think so?"


    "Is Shen Diaolong really a good man? So you don''t want to kill him? "


    Huang Shiping was very angry.


    Neither the old man in black nor Ouyang Qingfeng wanted to kill Shen Ze.


    This made Huang Shiping very confused and annoyed.


    "Shen Diaolong is not a good man. A series of previous events were caused by resigning from the post of the Ministry of war without authorization and returning to the army."


    "Now, he, as the leader, unites thunder and Ning Yansong to make me, and makes the country fall into turmoil again."


    "Yes, Shen Diaolong has made a lot of contributions to the country, but he has made a big mistake after all. There is reason for us to do this to him."


    "Moreover, there is no absolute right or wrong in everything, just a position."


    "From my standpoint, I definitely want to deal with Shen Diaolong. Who let him fight against me?"


    Huang Shiping fixed his eyes on the old man in black robe and said: "you Liu Feng are my retinue and my man. You should stand in my position and work for me and help me kill Shen Diaolong."


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, the old man in black robe fell into a long silence.


    I don''t know how long later, the old man in black robe said in a deep voice: "Mr. Huang has a point, but it doesn''t conform to the truth."


    "Huang wants to kill Shen Diaolong. There are many personal grudges."


    "Although Shen Diaolong made a lot of mistakes, his achievements can make up for his mistakes. Even though the previous events were caused by Shen Diaolong''s return to the field, he later led the army to attack the enemy country and defuse the crisis."


    "In my opinion, although Shen Diaolong is against Mr. Huang, they are all soft means, not hard means."


    "I think for the sake of the overall situation of the whole country, we should maintain a tacit understanding, do not fight, try not to bleed, and do all this in a peaceful way."


    "Because no matter which side is sacrificed, it is the loss of the state."


    "In my opinion, if Shen Diaolong died, it would be an unimaginable loss to the nation, and the importance of Shen Diaolong to the nation has reached a point where he can''t die."


    "Therefore, I think no matter how many personal grudges Huang and Shen Diaolong have, they should not face each other in life and death. After all, you don''t have any deep hatred that can''t be resolved."


    After a pause, the black robed old man said again, "has Huang ever thought about what will happen if I really attack Shen Diaolong and kill him?"


    "I''m Huang Lao''s valet. When I do this, everyone should think that it''s Huang Lao you who instigated me. Isn''t Huang Lao afraid of causing public indignation at that time?"


    "If Mr. Huang has lost his popular support by then, will he still have his present status and identity?"


    "Those who have been following Shen Diaolong will certainly take revenge for Shen Diaolong, and the target of their revenge is Huang Lao and I. Huang Lao feels that he can cope with the Revenge of those people?"


    "And has Huang ever thought about what it means for the nation that Shen Diaolong''s accident happened?"


    "Before that, Shen Diaolong just came back from the war, which caused so many things to happen in the future, and put the nation in a very dangerous situation. If Shen Diaolong really had an accident, what would happen more serious and unimaginable?"


    "Mr. Huang, I believe that if you think about it seriously, you will feel that you should not kill Shen Diaolong, because it is a pure thankless thing, and it is also a matter of great harm and no benefit."


    "I think Mr. Huang should also know that if he really attacked and killed Shen Diaolong, Mr. Huang would not be able to continue to sit in his present position."


    The old man in black robe said these words with painstaking care and sincere heart. It''s hard to beg.


    Huang Shiping is not a fool, and he is not the kind of person who will be carried away by resentment.


    Huang Shiping wanted to know what the black robed old man said, and he knew it very well.


    The reason why he still wants to kill Shen Ze is that he can''t swallow the evil breath in his heart.


    In the final analysis, Huang Shiping''s mind is still a little narrow-minded.


    In his eyes, Shen Ze is against him everywhere and doesn''t want to make him feel better. Because of this, he doesn''t want to make Shen Ze feel better.


    Now, Shen Ze, together with Ning Yansong and Lei Ming, has launched an impact on his status and identity, which has always been regarded as more important than life, which makes Huang Shiping unable to accept or endure.


    As a result, Huang Shiping''s psychology became a little distorted, and he had a strong idea to kill Shen Ze.


    It can be said that Shen Ze is just like Huang Shiping''s demon. If he doesn''t get rid of Shen Ze, he will not be able to get rid of it, and he can''t be at ease.


    This is obviously a very bad thing for Huang Shiping, but he can''t get rid of it for a while and is deeply tortured.


    Huang Shiping fell into silence and had no words for a moment.


    The black robed old man thought that Huang Shiping''s idea had been shaken, so he urged him to say, "old Huang, think about it again and think about it."


    "We really can''t attack and kill Shen Diaolong!"

 Chapter 804

    Huang Shiping knew that the reason why the old man in black robe told him so much was that he didn''t want to kill Shen Ze, and his idea was very firm.


    Realizing this, Huang Shiping is in a very bad mood.


    If the old man in black robe so resists to kill Shen Ze, how can he order the former to do it?


    Even if the old man in black doesn''t go, he can''t help it!


    Huang Shiping feels very angry.


    He was thinking that if he was a top martial arts player, he would not have to go to other people and go to the stage himself.


    Now it seems that it is almost impossible to ask the old man in black robe to kill Shen Ze, or we can only think of other ways.


    For Huang Shiping, in order to keep his position, he wants to directly solve Shen Ze, who is the culprit in his eyes.


    Now that he can''t, he has to wait for other opportunities.


    "Sooner or later, I will make Shen Diaolong become a public enemy of the whole people."


    Huang Shiping plans to find a way to make Shen Ze a sinner, and then get rid of Shen Ze.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, the old man in black robe understood Huang Shiping''s meaning.


    Although knowing that Huang Shiping has not changed his mind, he still insists on getting rid of Shen Ze, but he has not forced him to attack and kill Shen Ze. This is obviously a good thing for the old man in black robe, at least for the moment.


    We''ll talk about the future, and there are big variables. No one knows what will happen in the future.


    The old man in black robe was so lucky that he thought that Huang Shiping would change his mind in the future, or he would not have the chance to kill Shen Ze.


    After all, it is obviously not so easy to make Shen Ze a sinner.


    Under normal circumstances, Shen Ze will not become a sinner.


    And Shen Ze didn''t make any big mistakes. Naturally, Huang Shiping had no reason to attack Shen Ze.


    There is no reason. Naturally, he will not be asked to kill Shen Ze.


    This result is what the black robed old man wants to see, because from the beginning to the end, he doesn''t want to kill Shen Ze.


    Huang Shiping knew what the black robed old man was thinking. He glared at the latter and then gave a cold hum.


    "I won''t let you go to Shen Diaolong now. You are very happy, aren''t you?" Huang Shiping asked without good gas.


    Hearing this, the black robed old man immediately shook his head and said, "old slave is not what Huang said."


    Huang Shiping snorted coldly, then said angrily, "I won''t let you go to Shen Diaolong now, but if Shen Diaolong really committed a serious crime in the future, I will let you kill him."


    Hearing this, the old man in black robe turned a little dignified. Although he was still very reluctant, he nodded.


    In the eyes of the old man in black robe, Huang Shiping''s request can be granted temporarily, because the future is still unclear.


    Whether Huang Shiping can catch Shen Ze is still a question.


    Now stabilize Huang Shiping, and we''ll talk about things later.


    Huang Shiping didn''t know what the black robed old man was thinking, and he didn''t care.


    Seeing that the old man nodded his head, he waved to the former and said impatiently, "go ahead!"


    After bowing to Huang Shiping, the old man in black robe turned and left.


    After the black robed old man left, Huang Shiping clenched his fists, looked ferocious, looked resentful, and said: "Shen Diaolong, you have been against me, I will cure you, you can''t jump long!"


    Huang Shiping plans to find Shen Ze''s fault so that he can label Shen Ze as a sinner and punish him.


    Of course, these are Huang''s wishful thinking, because he can''t find the evidence to make Shen Ze without making mistakes.


    Before that, Shen Ze violated the court''s intention and privately led the troops to attack the enemy country, which was a big crime of beheading.


    If Shen Ze didn''t win the final victory, he would be punished severely.


    At that time, Huang Shiping had a chance to punish Shen Ze, but because Shen Ze made up for his mistakes, he couldn''t do anything to Shen Ze.


    After that, Huang Shiping obviously did not have such an opportunity.


    If Shen Ze doesn''t make a mistake, Huang Shiping doesn''t find a proper reason to attack Shen Ze.


    In fact, Huang Shiping knows very well that it is difficult for him to find a proper reason to punish Shen Ze, but he still chooses to do so. After all, if he does not do so, he will not be able to swallow his bad breath.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ze didn''t know what Huang Shiping was thinking or doing, and he didn''t care.


    Without other people''s interference, he wholeheartedly devoted himself to the closed door, fully prepared for the first battle with Ouyang Qingfeng three days later.


    Since the news of Shen Ze''s war with Ouyang Qingfeng came out, it has aroused heated discussion in the whole nation.


    And as time goes by, it''s all known.


    The whole people are looking forward to and paying attention to the peak battle in three days.


    Time passed day by day, three days passed quietly in everyone''s waiting, the day of the battle between Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng finally came!


    This morning, both Ouyang Qingfeng and Shen Ze, who had been closed for three days, were out of the gate.


    After eating the rebellion, Shen Ze put on a loose coat and went out.


    Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng agreed to fight at the top of the Forbidden City.


    So Qin Chao drove Shen Ze to the Forbidden City in his business car.


    On the way, Qin Chao said: "master, I feel your breath now. It''s really magnificent and terrible!"


    Qin Chao is now a master of martial arts and Taoism. He is close to the master of martial arts and Taoism. His perception is obviously very good.


    Today, Shen Ze feels like a sharp sword coming out of its sheath to Qin Chao. Even if he sits still, his whole body also exudes a tremendous edge.


    Shen Ze is now like a sharp sword, which can cut the sky open!


    Even though Qin Chao''s martial arts strength is very good, Shen Ze still gives him a feeling of panic and numbness.


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, Shen Ze has been closed for three days and is really making full preparations.


    Qin Chao has been following Shen Ze all the time. When Shen Ze''s martial arts strength was at the peak, he was very clear about what he was like.


    Today, Shen Ze gives Qin Chao a stronger feeling than ever before, which makes Qin Chao seriously doubt whether Shen Ze has improved his martial arts strength.


    With this idea, Qin Chao could not help but ask: "master, is your martial arts strength going to a higher level?"


    After a moment, Shen Ze answered, "No


    Qin Chao smelled the speech, picked to pick eyebrow, then he some doubts ground ask a way: "that how do I feel you are stronger than before martial arts strength is in the peak state?"

 Chapter 805

    Shen Ze said: "my martial arts strength has returned to the peak, plus three days of full preparation, recuperate, now you feel I''m stronger than before, it''s normal."


    "Oh


    Qin Chao said, "I thought you had a breakthrough in martial arts."


    "At my level, it''s hard to make a breakthrough," Shen said


    "This competition with Ouyang Qingfeng may help me find a better chance."


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, a battle with Ouyang Qingfeng, a top martial arts man, will bring him some gains, and may even give him some inspiration and even breakthrough opportunities.


    After all, it''s not just that there''s a chance to fight the top martial arts.


    Qin Chao understood what Shen Ze meant.


    At Shen Ze''s level, it''s really hard to make another breakthrough.


    Qin Chao sincerely said: "I hope the master can understand it in this battle with Ouyang Qingfeng!"


    Then, Qin Chao said: "I believe that with master''s current state, we can definitely beat Ouyang Qingfeng today."


    Shen Ze smell speech, light a smile, say: "you so early under judgment, not afraid to wait a moment to hit your face?"


    Qin Chao said in a positive tone: "I won''t be beaten in the face. I still have this confidence!"


    Shen Ze said with a smile: "I don''t have such confidence. I don''t know where you come from."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he said with a smile, "I''ve always been so confident in my master."


    "Master, I think you are too modest, or you think highly of Ouyang Qingfeng. Ouyang Qingfeng is powerful, but he is still far behind you."


    "Master, you are universally recognized as the first God of war in the world. You are the most arrogant and evil man in the world. You are called the God of heaven. I don''t think anyone in the world can compare with you."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze couldn''t smile bitterly, "how do I feel that you really regard me as a God? I haven''t reached that point yet. "


    Without hesitation, Qin Chao said decisively: "in my eyes, master is God!"


    Shen Ze smelled the speech, laughed and said, "I''m far from God."


    "I wish I was a God. It''s easy to do anything like that."


    Qin Chao pondered for a moment, said: "if the master can be in the martial arts strength to a higher level, maybe it can really reach that point."


    Shen Ze said: "it''s possible, but it''s very difficult for me to improve my martial arts strength. I can''t find a way now."


    Qin Chao said, "I hope today''s battle with Ouyang Qingfeng will give you something to gain."


    Shen Ze said, "I hope so."


    "It doesn''t matter who wins or loses between Ouyang Qingfeng and me."


    "For so long, I haven''t found a good opponent. I hope Ouyang Qingfeng won''t let me down!"


    Qin Chao said: "Ouyang Qingfeng that old guy is still OK, should not let the master down."


    Shen Ze let out a word and said nothing.


    After a while, Qin Chao suddenly thought of something and said with a smile: "master, will you fight with Ouyang Qingfeng in the Forbidden City and make the Forbidden City a ruin?"


    "If you make the Forbidden City a ruin, it''s a big loss."


    "If we didn''t want to destroy the Forbidden City, that would not have happened," Shen said


    "Yes, you are all the top warriors of martial arts. You can control the strength of martial arts very well. If you don''t want to destroy the Forbidden City, that won''t happen."


    After a pause, Qin Chao said, "the battle between the master and Ouyang Qingfeng has attracted the attention of the whole nation and attracted a lot of foreign attention. It can really be said that it has attracted worldwide attention."


    "According to the information I got, many warriors will come to the Forbidden City today to watch the battle."


    "Those famous warriors are coming. It should be very busy then!"


    Shen Ze was not surprised that many warriors came to watch the battle.


    After all, for many people who pursue martial arts, it is a great honor and an opportunity to improve their martial arts.


    Because for many warriors, watching the battle of the peak warrior will surely lead to some understanding or harvest.


    "I think that in order to gain something in martial arts, all of them have some courage to praise."


    "Master and Ouyang Qingfeng are top martial artists. They have earth shaking power when they raise their hands and feet. Those guys are not afraid to be affected by the fish pond."


    "Watching is watching, but if you lose your life accidentally, it''s really a big loss."


    "Those ordinary people are very interesting. Even if they want to see the master fight with Ouyang Qingfeng on the spot, they are afraid of losing their lives and still bear not to go."


    Shen Ze said: "I just compete with Ouyang Qingfeng. It''s not about life and death. Neither he nor I will fight to death. Naturally, it won''t hurt other people."


    "If those warriors come to the scene to watch the battle, just let them come. It won''t make any difference."


    "I understand that there will be a live broadcast of today''s war, and then the whole nation will see it," Qin said


    Qin Chao chuckled and said, "although you haven''t started fighting yet, you can imagine that now everyone should wait in front of the TV series or computer, guard the live room, and wait for the war to begin."


    "Moreover, there are people from abroad to watch the live broadcast."


    "The battle between master and Ouyang Qingfeng has really attracted worldwide attention!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng is a famous martial arts master in China.


    Shen Ze is well-known not only in China, but also abroad.


    Because of the participation of Shen Ze, the first God of war in the world, people all over the world are paying attention to today''s peak battle.


    Shen zezao is a famous person and often attracts the attention of the world. Therefore, he is calm and calm about the world''s attention to his battle with Ouyang Qingfeng.


    "No nonsense, I want to be quiet." Shen Ze stretched out his hand and pinched his forehead, then said.


    "Yes." Qin Chao hears speech, answer immediately, he obediently closed mouth, did not make a sound again disturb Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze did not lean against the seat, closed his eyes and began to close his eyes.


    The business car is driving slowly on the main road, approaching the Forbidden City.


    At the same time, Ouyang Qingfeng also went to the Forbidden City in a business car.


    Unfortunately, they should arrive at the Forbidden City at about the same time.

 Chapter 806

    The news of the war between Shen Zeyao and Ouyang Qingfeng spread not only to the whole country, but also to the whole world.


    Today is the day of the first world war between Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng. Not only the people of other countries are paying attention to it, but also the people of other countries.


    Everyone seemed to have a tacit understanding and took some time to watch the war.


    The battle between Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng will be broadcast live all over the world for everyone to watch.


    Of course, Shen Ze didn''t do this kind of live broadcast. Those people did it spontaneously.


    The battle will begin soon. All live broadcasting platforms, or network platforms, and TV stations have opened live broadcasting rooms to show the pictures of the Forbidden City.


    At the moment, many people have been in the live room.


    The battle is about to begin, and everyone is in a heated discussion in the studio.


    "Who do you think can laugh to the end and become the winner?"


    "I think Shen Diaolong can beat Ouyang Qingfeng."


    "I think Shen Diaolong can laugh to the end."


    "I''m different from you. I think Ouyang Qingfeng can laugh to the end. After all, ginger is still hot."


    "I also think Ouyang Qingfeng can be better. Although Shen Diaolong has a strong rise behind him and is more famous than Ouyang Qingfeng, Ouyang Qingfeng has become the number one in martial arts in his early years. Now, after so many years, Ouyang Qingfeng should be more powerful."


    "So, I think Ouyang Qingfeng is more powerful than Shen Diaolong."


    "Yes, we have to face up to one thing, that is Ouyang Qingfeng''s age. He has studied martial arts for many years. Even though Shen Diaolong is a peerless arrogant and gifted man, he still lacks some heat after all."


    "If Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng are of the same age, or they have been practicing martial arts for almost the same time, then I can still choose Shen Diaolong, but in this obvious time difference, I really want to choose Ouyang Qingfeng."


    "Sometimes, in the face of time and experience, even if you can''t surpass it, because some things really need time."


    "I don''t think so. Ouyang Qingfeng is very powerful. He is the leader of martial arts and Taoism. However, Shen Diaolong''s talent in martial arts is obviously higher than him. Even if their ages differ by several decades, the time of practicing martial arts also varies by several decades. But I don''t think this is the gap. I firmly believe that Shen Diaolong can defeat Ouyang Qingfeng."


    "I still think that Shen Diaolong is more powerful. After all, he is a peerless monster and an eternal figure. I don''t think anyone in the world can compare with him, or even have the qualification to compare with him."


    "It''s useless for everyone to say that now. We''ll see who wins and who loses."


    "Yes, it''s useless to say that now. Who is stronger and who is weaker? After watching the war between Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng, we will know."


    "Let''s stop arguing and vote directly!"


    Of course, about Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng who can defeat each other, we are still in a heated discussion, and even a dispute.


    This is the formation of two camps, supporting Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Then, people voted.


    In contrast, there are still more people who support Shen Ze. After all, Shen Ze is a national figure, and there are always many people who support him.


    With these comments, the battle has been played to the extreme.


    And as time goes on, everyone''s mood is more and more excited and excited.


    Of course, I can''t wait to see Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng fighting.


    Time goes by little.


    The sun rises to the East and shines on the earth.


    Near ten o''clock, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng arrived at the Forbidden City almost at the same time.


    When the two figures appeared in the live room, the atmosphere seemed to be lit, the whole scene exploded!


    By the time Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng arrived at the Forbidden City Square, more than 100000 warriors had gathered here.


    When these warriors saw Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng, they got excited.


    Everyone''s blood is boiling. We are finally going to see the peak battle!


    Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng, the two parties, were very calm from the beginning to the end.


    They both know that they are being watched by people all over the world, but they are still calm and calm.


    Maybe, that''s the style of a top martial artist.


    Today''s protagonists are Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng. After they appear in the square of the Forbidden City, the others automatically retreat to one side.


    There are only Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng on the huge square.


    They were about 30 meters apart, standing opposite each other.


    Two people four eyes opposite, eyes are very deep.


    Shen Ze took the lead to open his mouth, broke the silence and said, "are you ready?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng replied, "it''s ready."


    "I should be at my best now."


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "I''m also in the strongest state now."


    Ouyang Qingfeng said: "today we will have a good fight."


    Shen Ze opened his mouth and said a good word.


    "Who will do it first?" Ouyang Qingfeng asked.


    "Since you are willing, I''ll come first."


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Ze raised his hand and waved to Ouyang Qingfeng.


    "Boom!"


    With the fall of Shen Ze''s movement, a huge golden palm appeared in front of Shen Ze and condensed out of thin air.


    Then, the huge golden handprint, like a hill, smashed at Ouyang Qingfeng at an incredible speed.


    As soon as Shen Ze came up, he had no reservation and used his best means.


    This golden handprint looks very common, but even if the martial arts master faces it, if he doesn''t resist it with all his strength, he will be blasted to pieces in an instant!


    The layman can see nothing, the expert can see the way.


    Although the golden palmprint didn''t release any power, the warriors who watched the battle felt the horror of the golden palmprint. Their eyes were shocked, and they were so scared that they felt stiff.


    Ouyang Qingfeng, who is facing the golden palmprint, can feel the horror of the golden palmprint most directly.


    However, although he felt the horror of the golden palmprint, Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t mean to hide.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is planning to welcome the golden palmprint!


    At the moment, Ouyang Qingfeng''s face has become more dignified than ever before.


    Master moves, often in an instant.


    When Shen Ze condensed the golden palmprint, Ouyang Qingfeng made a response.


    Ouyang Qingfeng shook his sleeve at Shen Ze.


    A strong storm surged out of Ouyang Qingfeng''s sleeve and swept forward like a tornado.


    Under the close attention of the world, the tornado and the golden palmprint are roaring together!

 Chapter 807

    "Boom!"


    Under the gaze of countless people, the golden palmprint collided with the tornado.


    The two collided fiercely, producing a continuous thunder and explosion.


    "Bang Bang..."


    It''s like one missile after another exploded, and the momentum was astounding.


    Whether it''s the golden palmprint or the powerful storm, it''s all the full strength attack by Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng. The power is very terrible and extraordinary.


    Even if any master of martial arts comes, he will be destroyed in an instant when he is involved in this confrontation, which can be seen from this.


    "Boom..."


    It''s like the earth is shaking. Because of the collision between the golden Palmprint and the tornado, the whole forbidden city is shaking. It looks terrible.


    The power tornado suddenly swallowed the golden palmprint, and wanted to smash the latter completely.


    However, the firmness of the golden palmprint is unimaginable. Even if the tornado can destroy everything, it still can''t crush the golden palmprint.


    Whether it''s golden palmprint or tornado, it''s all controlled by Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Both of them are trying to break each other''s offensive.


    No matter Shen Ze or Ouyang Qingfeng, they are all increasing their offensive, making their own means more terrifying, in order to break the other side''s offensive.


    At the moment, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng are in the strongest state. Their martial arts strength can be said to be very close.


    Of course, even if the strength of martial arts is similar, the combat effectiveness can be different.


    Now, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng are obviously in this situation.


    When it comes to actual combat, there is obviously a difference between the two men''s combat effectiveness.


    Of course, it''s not a battle of life and death. Although Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng don''t spare any effort, they don''t attack each other. Instead, they try to see who is more aggressive.


    The first round between the two men was a standoff for a long time.


    It''s a good match.


    And because of the long-term stalemate, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng are a little weak.


    "Bang!"


    In the end, both the golden Palmprint and the tornado couldn''t hold on, and they all broke.


    Golden Palmprint and energetic tornado both contain terrible power. If they are allowed to collapse and sweep, they will be enough to destroy the Forbidden City.


    Therefore, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng have a tacit understanding to remove the storm of destruction, and the golden Palmprint and the energetic tornado are calm.


    "In the first round, they were tied!"


    "It''s a terrible attack for them when they come up."


    "Sure enough, as imagined, the two men''s fight is very wonderful, even without those fancy, it looks very simple."


    "There''s a saying that it''s called Dao Zhijian. Top martial artists like Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng have very simple means, but their power is extremely terrifying."


    "I don''t think it''s their simple offensive that ordinary martial arts masters can''t resist."


    "Ordinary martial arts masters can''t resist. Don''t forget, Shen Diaolong is a super fierce man who has killed two martial arts masters."


    "Don''t see don''t know, a look startled, Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng are too strong!"


    "Today is really a peak battle, I think they should be the strongest people in the world!"


    "Not to mention the strongest in the world, we should really know the strongest among them."


    "It''s a pity that they don''t decide between life and death, but just win or lose. If life and death face each other, they will play better."


    "Don''t decide on life or death. Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng are all from our country. It''s a huge loss to lose them."


    "Yes, Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng are treasures of our country. They can''t be lost!"


    "Even if it''s not a matter of life and death, this battle will be very wonderful. Just look at it. Don''t have so many demands."


    "Stop talking nonsense here and continue to watch this wonderful battle!"


    When Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng fought each other, no matter on the spot or in the studio, the discussion never stopped.


    All the spectators were very excited, staring at Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng, waiting for them to fight again.


    As soon as Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng came up, they put on an offensive with no spare force, but they just tried the water. They didn''t use the most powerful move, they used very common moves.


    Before that, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng did not fight each other. With the first round, they both knew something about each other.


    It has to be said that there is not much difference between the two men''s martial arts strength, and it''s really hard to tell the difference between them.


    If we insist on a result, I''m afraid it will take some time.


    In this regard, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng are tacit, and they are not eager to win or lose, but slowly.


    After all, they just came to fight each other, not to fight each other.


    Shen Ze''s face was calm. He looked at Ouyang Qingfeng standing opposite and said faintly, "it''s not good to show on the ground. We''ll fight in the sky."


    "Good." Ouyang Qingfeng smell speech, without hesitation nodded.


    Then, they rushed to the sky, and in the blink of an eye, they came to the air.


    With Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng in the air, all the cameras on the scene, as well as the crowd, have shifted their attention.


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on the air.


    After arriving in the air, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng started their movements again.


    This time, Shen Ze was still the first to launch the offensive.


    Shen Zexin read a move, and all the energy in his body immediately poured out.


    "Sonorous!"


    A loud sound of the sword sounded in the air, and a sense of the sword filled the world in an instant.


    The energy poured out from Shen Ze''s body was suddenly condensed into a golden sword in front of him.


    This huge sword is about three feet in size. It''s full of gold. It''s like substance. It gives people the feeling that it''s a real huge sword.


    Moreover, both the warriors present and the audience in front of the studio felt that the golden sword was extremely sharp, as if it could cut open the sky.


    All the people who saw the golden sword were shocked and awed.


    This is really a terrible sword!


    Although we all know that the golden sword is virtual, it still doesn''t prevent us from thinking that it is more terrible than a bomb!


    Everyone felt that everything in front of the golden sword was vulnerable and could only be chopped.


    For Shen Ze condensed such a terrible golden sword, everyone was very surprised, one by one.


    The world''s number one God of war deserves its reputation!

 Chapter 808

    For the world, they all feel that they are too small and vulnerable in front of Shen Ze.


    Who can resist such a sword?


    People can''t help but turn their eyes to Ouyang Qingfeng, who is going to face the golden sword.


    At the moment, Ouyang Qingfeng is very calm. He is calm and calm.


    Even though he clearly felt how terrible Shen Ze''s golden sword was, he still didn''t panic, but faced it calmly.


    For his martial arts strength, Ouyang Qingfeng is obviously very confident.


    He felt that even if he couldn''t defeat Shen Ze, he could still keep up.


    When Shen Ze started to take action, Ouyang Qingfeng also took action.


    When Shen Ze gathered the golden sword, Ouyang Qingfeng also released his energy.


    In front of him, a black spear with a length of nearly 10 meters was formed.


    The appearance of this black spear still makes the world full of a cold breath.


    Shen Ze''s golden sword is like a holy sword from heaven, while Ouyang Qingfeng''s black spear is like a bloodthirsty spear from hell.


    Both are horrifying!


    In the whole world, few people dare to say that they can resist the golden sword and the black spear.


    Two top martial artists are really at the top of martial arts!


    At this moment, everyone feels that Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng are really the two strongest warriors in the world today.


    This kind of strength, too strong!


    After Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng condensed the golden sword and the black spear respectively, the next moment, with their hearts moving, the golden sword and the black spear roared towards each other at the same time.


    "Boom..."


    In the sky, like a tsunami, there are huge waves surging sound.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, the golden sword and the black spear shot at each other, setting off a terrible wave in the void. The void vibrated, and the sky seemed to collapse at this time.


    Seeing this scene, everyone felt like the end of the world. They were shocked, and their faces could not help but be afraid.


    Almost in the next moment, the golden sword and the black spear collided.


    Under the control of Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng, the tips of the golden sword and the black spear collided.


    "Dong!"


    It was like two mountains colliding together. There was a deafening crash between heaven and earth.


    No matter it was the golden sword or the black spear, it didn''t break at the first time.


    "Buzz..."


    The two collided fiercely, making the sharp and harsh sound of friction. After hearing it, all the soldiers on the scene showed their uncomfortable expressions.


    It''s like a real golden sword and a real black spear are colliding!


    This scene, let see all people feel very shocked and very scared.


    How many people in the world can do this?


    In the whole world, I''m afraid I can''t find a few people!


    It can also be said that few people in the world today are rivals of Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Which one is better than the other in the second match?


    We didn''t think much about it. Instead, we all focused on the golden sword and the black spear.


    In the first round, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng collided with each other.


    In this round, the same is true.


    Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t fight head-on, so naturally they won''t hurt each other.


    However, it''s obvious that the two people use their means to fight each other, which is very costly to them. Moreover, if they don''t compete with each other, they will still suffer some retaliation, but it''s not so serious.


    At this moment, in order to let the golden sword and black spear continue to collide, until a win or lose, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng are all consuming their mental energy.


    Of course, the two also continue to inject their strength into the golden sword and the black spear, so as to make the power of the golden sword and the black spear more powerful and terrifying.


    With Shen Ze and the old man in black robe constantly injecting strength, the golden sword and black spear became more and more terrifying.


    The collision between the two is becoming more and more intense.


    "Boom..."


    At the intersection of the two, there is a force of terror sweeping.


    This has formed a circle of ripples in the void, making the sky seem to be constantly torn, so that everyone can see the sky is incomplete.


    People were able to imagine the terrible destructive power that would be produced by the fierce collision between the golden sword and the black spear.


    Fortunately, this is happening in the sky and will not affect people and buildings on the ground. If Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng still fight on the ground, we can imagine how terrible the damage will be.


    Even if Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng were fighting in the sky, the ground was also affected.


    "Boom..."


    The whole forbidden city is still shaking slightly. It feels like an earthquake, and the shaking continues without any sign of stopping.


    One by one, all of them turned pale and trembled slightly.


    They were greatly influenced by the battle between Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Their terror and strength are beyond people''s imagination.


    Even martial arts events like Qin Chao and even martial arts masters like Xu Xiao are still affected.


    "Master and Ouyang Qingfeng are real bullshit!"


    Looking at the golden sword and black spear in the sky, Qin Chao was amazed.


    "The two of them have reached a level beyond imagination. They can shake the earth with their hands up."


    "If the master and Ouyang Qingfeng used this method to attack the enemy before, I''m afraid they could really destroy the enemy!"


    "The level of master and Ouyang Qingfeng should be the dream of all martial arts. I also want to reach this level one day."


    "When the time comes, no one will be afraid of the real arrogance of the world!"


    "Like master and Ouyang Qingfeng, they can really walk horizontally, and the whole world can go there!"


    When he said these words, Qin Chao''s eyes were filled with strong pursuit and admiration, as well as a kind of worship.


    For the 100, 000 warriors present, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng''s martial arts realm is what they jointly pursue.


    Every warrior has a dream that one day he will be able to reach the top of martial arts and win the world.


    Today, in the eyes of the world''s warriors, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng are their goals and targets.


    For many martial arts practitioners, it''s almost enough to reach the martial arts realm of Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng are like lighthouses, pointing out the direction for many warriors!

 Chapter 809

    The battle between Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng is closely watched by both ordinary people and warriors.


    Of course, the battle between Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng is the battle between the two top warriors in the martial arts world. All the warriors are paying attention to and watching the battle.


    Among them, even the black robed old man, a top martial artist, went to the scene to watch the battle.


    Of course, the old man in black robe didn''t show up. Instead, he hid his breath in the dark.


    Like the old man in black robe, there are also several top fighters who are hiding in the dark to watch the battle.


    Before the black robed old man came to the Forbidden City today, he was given ideological work by Huang Shiping.


    Obviously, Huang still didn''t give up to get rid of Shen Ze.


    He still gave guidance to the old man in black robe, hoping that after the war between Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng, the old man in black robe would sneak attack Shen Ze when he was in the weakest situation, so as to get rid of Shen Ze.


    The black robed old man didn''t want to fight Shen Ze from the beginning to the end, so he refused Huang Shiping.


    The black robed old man insisted that if Shen Ze didn''t commit a big crime, he couldn''t do it to Shen Ze.


    Huang Shiping couldn''t help biting this point. He was very angry.


    The old man in black robe didn''t want to do it, and Huang Shiping couldn''t hold a knife around the neck of the former and let the former do it, so he had to let it go in the end.


    "Shen Diaolong is worthy of being Shen Diaolong. It''s too terrible when his martial arts strength returns to its peak."


    The old man with black robes expressed such feelings.


    That time, Shen Ze went to kill Wang Tianyuan when his martial arts strength didn''t return to its peak, and the old man in black robe forced him to stop him.


    At that time, Shen Ze was hit by the old man in black robe and suffered a very serious injury. It took him a long time to recover.


    At that time, Shen Ze would be at a disadvantage if he fought with the old man in black robe.


    Now, seeing Shen Ze at the peak of his martial arts strength, the old man in black robe suddenly feels that he is not Shen Ze''s opponent.


    When Shen Ze''s martial arts strength is at its peak, he is sure to beat himself by fighting alone.


    Although he didn''t fight Shen Ze, the black robed old man still had such a judgment.


    The old man in black robe knows himself very well. He not only feels that he can''t beat Shen Ze, but also Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Seeing Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng''s means, the old man in black robe has clearly realized that he has lost a part of his martial arts strength.


    No matter whether they are high or low in martial arts, they have a very strong pursuit of martial arts, and the old man in black robe is obviously no exception.


    Now aware of the gap between himself and Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng, he has a sense of frustration and a strong drive and fighting spirit.


    Any warrior wants to be the strongest one, and the old man in black is obviously one of them.


    He was determined to practice martial arts and strive to surpass Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng. Even if he couldn''t surpass them, he couldn''t fall behind too much. At least he had to reach the same level.


    This is the pursuit of the old man in black robe.


    Of course, the old man in black is also very aware that there are great difficulties in this process, which can not be achieved if he wants to.


    We can only do our best to listen to the destiny of heaven.


    As for what the result is, it''s better not to worry about it first, but to cultivate it well.


    There are not only the black robed old man, a top martial artist, but also several hidden in the dark. They obviously have the same idea with the black robed old man, and they also want to improve their martial arts strength and strive for a higher level.


    In the past, these top martial artists thought that the level they had reached was the peak that martial artists could reach.


    Now seeing the power of Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng, they suddenly realize that they still have room for progress.


    And they also believe that as long as they find a way and practice hard, there will always be no small harvest, even if they can not reach the level of Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng.


    ¡­¡­


    "The second fight between Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng is obviously more fierce than the first one!"


    "Damn, whether it''s the golden sword or the black spear, it doesn''t look like something we can exist in this world. Even if we don''t feel it personally, we can still feel their terror!"


    "I don''t think anything can resist the attack of the golden sword or the black spear!"


    "I feel that Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng no longer belong to human beings. They really have almost become Superman!"


    "Their abilities have indeed reached a level beyond imagination, but they still belong to the category of human beings. After all, they will grow old and die!"


    "Will they really die? If they can make progress in martial arts, will they really break through life and death? "


    "It''s really hard to say these things. Judging from the current situation, Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng are no longer human beings. They may have reached the stage of half human and half god. If they go further, they may not be gods."


    "These martial arts talents are good. They not only have great power, but also have the chance to break through life and death. It''s really enviable!"


    "Yes, those of us who don''t have the talent of martial arts are the darlings of heaven. This kind of difference is really unpleasant."


    "Some things can''t be forced. Let''s not think about it. Let''s say who can win the second round between Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng, or we can still draw in the end."


    "The martial arts strength of Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng is not something we can see through or even understand. It''s really hard to judge which one is better or which one is weaker."


    "I think their martial arts strength is almost the same. In the case of no decision on life and death, they just compete like this. I don''t think they can tell the difference."


    "I feel like I can''t tell the difference."


    "Others are half human and half god. We ordinary people can''t see through it, and we will know what the result is if we continue to look at it."


    "Let''s not guess. We can''t guess. Keep looking."


    All of them think that Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng are close to God, and they can''t see through.


    We have no way to judge which is better or worse between Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng. We can only watch patiently and see what the final result is.


    It''s all in a flash when a master moves.


    Although he said so much, the fight between Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t last long.


    After a while, the golden sword and the black spear began to shake violently as if they could not hold on.


    Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng continue to inject power into the golden sword and black spear respectively.


    A long time of energy consumption has made their faces a little pale and overdrawn.


    And this fight, after all, came to an end.

 Chapter 810

    Even if Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng''s martial arts strength is not much different, but because of the control of momentum, they still can''t stand each other for too long.


    So, after a while, the second round came to an end.


    "Bang!"


    The golden sword still had the upper hand, and the black spear was the first to break.


    With the sound of explosion, the black spear directly broke into pieces and scattered into a black spot.


    And not long after the black spear dissipated, the golden sword seemed to be broken.


    Of course, due to the problem of priority, it is very intuitive to see that the golden sword persisted longer than the black spear.


    So, as we all know, Shen Ze is better at this round.


    In this regard, the hearts of the people are shocked inexplicable.


    No matter Shen Ze or Ouyang Qingfeng''s power, we all see it in our eyes and know it clearly in our hearts.


    We thought that Ouyang Qingfeng and Shen Ze were almost the same, and their martial arts strength was equal, so it would not be so easy to distinguish between them, but we did not expect that such a situation would appear in the second round.


    Shen Diaolong won the second round. Does that mean Shen Diaolong is stronger than Ouyang Qingfeng?


    Although I saw Shen Ze win the second round with my own eyes, we still didn''t draw a conclusion easily. After all, Shen Ze didn''t win the second round by crushing.


    However, for the moment, Shen Ze has the upper hand, while Ouyang Qingfeng has the lower hand.


    Of course, it''s not over yet.


    However, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng have a lot of consumption in this round. Their physical condition is not very good, especially Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Just fight, he fell into the underhand, the black spear was broken by force, impressively let him be some bite.


    Just when the black spear was crushed by the external force, Ouyang Qingfeng''s body shook violently. A shocking bloodstain spilled from the corner of his mouth. His face became pale and his breath became disordered.


    Obviously, the old man in black has suffered some injuries.


    Although Shen Ze was not injured, his breath became a little disordered, and his Qi and blood were surging and could not calm down.


    This kind of high-intensity fight is hard for Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng to resist.


    Both are obviously not as good as before.


    Ouyang Qingfeng raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. Then he looked up at Shen Ze standing in the opposite air, and said: "this round, I''m willing to lose."


    Shen Ze hears speech, there is no mood fluctuation, very calm.


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, it''s not a big deal that he won this round. After all, he hasn''t achieved the final victory.


    These are just small victories before the final division.


    Of course, this kind of victory is still good. After all, if we don''t win in one round, how can we win completely?


    "Next, let me start the offensive first." After calming the breath in the lower body, Ouyang Qingfeng said again.


    Shen Ze smell speech, raised hand, signal Ouyang Green Feng to start first.


    Ouyang Qingfeng saw this, and a strange light flashed in his eyes.


    Then, Ouyang Qingfeng was moved.


    He raised his right hand and used it as a pen to write a well in front of him.


    In a flash, a black and huge well appeared in front of Ouyang Qingfeng.


    After this word appeared, it turned slowly in the void.


    Then, Ouyang Qingfeng was shocked by the big sleeve, and the black well suddenly roared towards Shen Ze.


    "Whew!"


    As the black well roared out, it began to rise against the storm, as if it had become a huge net, covering the whole world.


    At the moment, although the sun is bright, but we all feel like it''s dark, the light is dim, and it''s dark all around.


    No matter the warriors present or the audience in front of the studio, we all know that the reason for this situation is Ouyang Qingfeng''s well character.


    "It''s a terrible method, isn''t it?"


    "Did Ouyang Qingfeng show his unique skill? How could it be so powerful? "


    "Good guy, it''s really hanging. It makes the whole world dark."


    "Ouyang Qingfeng clearly just wrote a well in front of him. Why is he so powerful? It makes the whole world dark


    "This kind of means, I really feel that people can''t show it. In this case, I feel that Ouyang Qingfeng is really a god!"


    "This is the real top Wufu. It''s so powerful!"


    "Damn, it''s really scary. Only one means can change the world!"


    "If I were so powerful, I would wake up in a dream with a smile!"


    "This should be Ouyang Qingfeng''s special way of practicing. I don''t know if Shen Diaolong can resist it!"


    "I think there should be no problem!"


    "I''ll see. I don''t know how Shen Diaolong will resist the attack of Ouyang Qingfeng!"


    "I don''t know how to resist, but it shouldn''t disappoint us."


    As a top Wufu, Shen Ze''s reaction is obviously very fast.


    When Ouyang Qingfeng raised his hand and drew the well character in front of him, he had the corresponding action.


    Shen Ze didn''t make any big moves, just clenched his right hand into a fist.


    With Shen Ze making this action, a great golden momentum suddenly swept out of his body.


    This majestic golden momentum was suddenly condensed into a golden bell in Shen Ze''s body, which enveloped him.


    This is just like Shen Ze''s practice of the golden bell jar, which shows his martial arts.


    "Boom!"


    When Shen Ze condensed the golden bell, the black well character, which seemed to be able to block out the sun, was shrouded over him.


    Ouyang Qingfeng painted this black well character by hand, which is a means of suppressing people.


    This well is like a cage, which can block people.


    At the moment, Ouyang Qingfeng plans to block Shen Ze and suppress him so that Shen Ze can''t move.


    This method is a special one Ouyang Qingfeng realized by himself. It is obviously very powerful. Ordinary martial arts masters can''t resist it.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The black well character shrouds down, impressively does not block Shen Ze directly, but collides with the golden clock in his body.


    The two collided fiercely.


    "Crackling!"


    The black Jingzi and the golden bell are like metal. Under the condition of severe friction, they produce a lot of sparks and sound like peas.


    Of course, this kind of sound is deafening. It''s like thunder exploding. It makes all the warriors in the field tremble.

 Chapter 811

    The black well character looks like an illusion, but it will not disappear for a long time, instead, it becomes more and more solid.


    What''s more, the power contained in the black well is extremely terrifying, just like a mountain.


    Like the power contained in the black well character, even the martial arts masters can''t carry it.


    If you are under the master of martial arts, you will not have any fighting power at all. You will be crushed or even broken to pieces in an instant.


    Shen Ze''s golden bell is just like the real one, and it''s also very strong, which can resist the suppression of the black Jingzi.


    Although the two collided fiercely, from the beginning to the end, the golden bell didn''t break or even deform.


    This shows how strong the golden bell is.


    Of course, it''s not over yet.


    It''s not sure who can make it to the end.


    It is Ouyang Qingfeng''s original and powerful method to use black well characters.


    For Shen Ze the first time to support, Ouyang Qingfeng heart or a little surprised.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is surprised to find that Shen Ze is more powerful than he imagined.


    However, this makes Ouyang Qingfeng more excited.


    It is to have this feeling that he can''t overcome, so as to make him more aggressive.


    This feeling of blood boiling and uncontrollable situation has obviously not appeared for a long time.


    And the emergence of this feeling, impressively let Ouyang Qingfeng more excited.


    For him, this is the meaning of the contest.


    If there is no difficulty in this competition, it is obviously meaningless.


    It is precisely because of this lack of control that this competition becomes meaningful.


    Ouyang Qingfeng doesn''t know how long Shen Ze can last, and he doesn''t want to wait any longer.


    Later, Ouyang Qingfeng raised his hand and drew a black well in front of him.


    The second black well character painting shows that Ouyang Qingfeng has consumed a lot of money, and his already pale face has become paler, and his breath has become withered again.


    Although the method is strong, it is obvious that Ouyang Qingfeng can not be used repeatedly, because it costs a lot of energy.


    Even Ouyang Qingfeng, a top martial artist, could not paint black well characters many times.


    The second black well is almost the limit of Ouyang Qingfeng.


    The reason why Ouyang Qingfeng would pay a great price to draw the second black well character was that he wanted to move back to the first game.


    After drawing the second black well character, Ouyang Qingfeng gritted his teeth and threw the big sleeve again.


    With Ouyang Qingfeng making this action, the second black well character in front of Ouyang Qingfeng suddenly roars towards Shen Ze.


    The second black well character is the same as the previous one. It also meets the storm, but it doesn''t become very big. It''s about the size of human nature.


    Under the control of Ouyang Qingfeng, the second black well character was smashed from the front to Shen Ze.


    At this moment, the first black well was above Shen Ze''s head, pressing down like a mountain.


    Now, the second black well character comes from the front, which is obviously not so easy to fight.


    The general master of martial arts, even in the face of a black well, is also very difficult to deal with.


    Now, Shen Ze is going to face two black well characters, and we can imagine how much pressure he will bear.


    Seeing the second black well character whistling towards him, Shen Ze''s eyes became very sharp and his face became a little dignified.


    He resisted the black well on his head. He had already exerted great strength. If he had another one, he might not be able to resist it.


    Of course, even if not sure, Shen Ze will not give up to resist.


    He reacted very quickly, raised his right hand, pulled in front of him, and a golden sword suddenly appeared.


    The next moment, with the wave of Shen Ze''s hand, the golden sword turned into a golden light.


    This golden sword is the second black well character that goes straight to Ouyang Qingfeng.


    "Dong!"


    Almost in the next moment, the golden sword collided with the black Jingzi.


    There was a loud noise.


    Almost at the moment of the collision, the golden sword broke, and there was no resistance at all.


    Seeing this scene, people were shocked and widened their eyes.


    Why is this black well character so terrible?


    We are all very surprised by Ouyang Qingfeng''s method.


    The golden sword can''t resist it. Does it mean Shen Ze can''t resist it?


    After the golden sword was broken, the second black well character went on whistling towards Shen Ze.


    However, because of the golden sword, the power contained in the second black well is not as terrible as it was at first.


    However, even so, the second black well still contains great power.


    Almost in the next second, the second black well came to Shen Ze.


    "Dang..."


    Because there is a golden bell outside Shen Ze''s body, the second black well character is striking on the golden bell.


    Previously, the first black well character was being suppressed, and the second black well character came up.


    This is not very good to bear the golden bell, after all, is unable to support.


    "Click!"


    It''s like the sound of broken ceramics.


    As if the essence of the general golden bell, above is the emergence of a spider web like black cracks.


    Moreover, the dark crack spread very fast, but soon it filled the whole golden bell.


    "Bang!"


    After a while, the golden bell broke, forming a terrible force, and the storm swept around.


    At the same time, two black mirrors, one above Shen Ze''s head and the other in front of Shen Ze, burst towards his body.


    At such a close distance, Shen Zegen could not escape.


    Of course, because Ouyang Qingfeng''s two black well characters have the effect of blockade and suppression, Shen Ze can''t hide even if he wants to.


    However, although he couldn''t avoid it, Shen Ze burst out all his strength to resist the two black characters.


    The next moment, two black well characters bombard Shen Ze.


    All the people who saw this scene were wide eyed, and there was a look of uncertainty on their faces.


    Shen Diaolong was bombarded by the terrible black well characters. Can he hold on?


    All of us have this question in our hearts.


    After being bombarded by two black well characters, Shen Ze''s place is like a thick black fog, which drowns his figure.


    In everyone''s eyes, in addition to the black fog, they saw Shen Ze.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s heart went up to his throat.


    Will the Dragon God be gone? It won''t be directly blasted into slag by two black well characters, will it?


    Everyone knows that the black well character is powerful. It''s normal to worry about it.

 Chapter 812

    Ouyang Qingfeng painted two black well characters, both contain a very terrible power.


    The second black well character he drew destroyed Shen Ze''s golden sword with only one face.


    All this, we all see in the eye.


    Everyone knows the horror of the two black characters.


    In the eyes of the public, anyone who is bombarded by two black well characters will not be able to bear it. Even Shen Ze may not be able to hold it.


    At the moment, everyone was staring at the black fog in the air.


    Is Lord dragon still alive? Will it be blasted to slag?


    We all held our breath and looked at each other with some nervousness.


    For the public, they obviously don''t want to see Shen zezhen blown to pieces.


    Because Shen Ze is very important to l country.


    Shen Ze has always been the object of worship and admiration of the people of L country, and everyone was surprised not to see his accident.


    "The black well characters Ouyang Qingfeng painted are so powerful that they won''t destroy the Dragon God, will they?"


    "The figure of the Dragon God is gone. I''m really afraid that something will happen to him."


    "The black well character is so terrible that the Dragon God may not really resist it!"


    "I don''t believe that the Lord Dragon God can''t carry it. He is the first God of war in the world. The existence of invincible won''t die so easily."


    "The martial arts strength of the Lord Dragon God is obvious to all. I don''t believe that the Lord Dragon God is gone."


    "With the ability of the Dragon God, it will never be lost."


    "I don''t believe that the Dragon God can''t sustain this wave anyway."


    "Don''t worry, we will certainly see the Dragon God again!"


    Although a lot of people are worried that something has happened to Shen Ze, most people still believe in his strength. They think he will not have an accident and believe that he is still alive.


    At this time, only Ouyang Qingfeng and a few top martial artists on the scene knew something about Shen Ze.


    They all looked at the black fog in the air calmly.


    With their martial arts strength, it is obvious that Shen Ze is still alive.


    Before long, the doubts in people''s hearts had an answer.


    "Boom!"


    The black fog in mid air suddenly surged.


    Then, a golden light came out, and the black fog exploded.


    As the black fog dissipated, Shen Zena''s golden figure appeared.


    Shen Ze, who is shining with gold, is just like a sun. It is so dazzling that people who see him subconsciously close their eyes.


    When people open their eyes again, Shen Ze''s golden light is gone, and you can see him normally.


    Dressed in black, Shen Ze has a calm face.


    Shen Ze is undamaged!


    Seeing that Shen Ze was not only alive, but also not injured at all, everyone was deeply relieved.


    Sure enough, there is no danger. The Dragon God really has nothing to do!


    For such a result, we seem to have guessed it for a long time, and we are not surprised or surprised.


    When two black well characters bombarded him, Shen Ze suddenly burst out all his strength to resist.


    In the end, Shen Ze resisted.


    Of course, Shen Ze is not without any influence.


    His own consumption is very large, and the Qi and blood in his body is constantly surging, and his breath has become a lot of disorder.


    Of course, Shen Ze''s momentum has also weakened a lot.


    Shen Ze forced the Qi and blood in his body to suppress. He raised his head and looked at Ouyang Qingfeng calmly. His thin lips opened slightly and said faintly: "you won this round."


    This second round, Shen Ze obviously has not competed Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Relatively speaking, he didn''t resist Ouyang Qingfeng''s attack, passive defense, is falling into the disadvantage.


    Therefore, Ouyang Qingfeng is better in the second round.


    Ouyang Qingfeng calm face, back to a: "yield."


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he said with a smile, "let''s come again!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng no nonsense, mouth said a please word.


    Shen Ze grinned and then moved.


    Shen Ze took a step with his right foot and carried his hands behind him.


    The next moment, a terrible and majestic momentum swept out of Shen Ze''s body.


    "Sonorous!"


    The sonorous sound of the sword rang out one after another, filling the whole world.


    The energy Shen Ze released suddenly turned into golden swords.


    After a while, Shen Ze''s whole body was covered with golden sword.


    At a glance, it''s dense. I don''t know how many people there are.


    With the appearance of these golden swords, the world is shrouded by the sword.


    The temperature seemed to drop suddenly, which made everyone feel cool.


    After condensing the golden sword, Shen Ze opened his mouth and spat out a word.


    As his voice fell, thousands of golden swords shot at Ouyang Qingfeng.


    "Whew, whew..."


    There was a piercing roar in the air.


    These thousands of golden swords turned into a piece of golden light and stabbed Ouyang Qingfeng with incredible speed.


    Master moves, often in an instant.


    Whether Shen Ze or Ouyang Qingfeng, their attention has been on the other side.


    At the time of Shen Ze''s hand, Ouyang Qingfeng immediately made a response.


    This time, Ouyang Qingfeng impressively condensed a black mask in front of him to resist Shen Ze''s attack.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Just at the moment when Ouyang Qingfeng condensed the black mask, the golden light made of the golden sword shot on the black mask.


    It''s like two metal objects collide violently. There''s a loud crash.


    There are many sparks on the black mask.


    A wave of terror swept from the black mask, so that the whole sky was in a state of fury.


    Ouyang Qingfeng impressively wants to dissolve Shen Ze''s offensive completely with the black mask, but he thinks too naturally.


    In the case of previous consumption, he was unable to resist Shen Ze''s attack.


    "Click..."


    After a while, a black crack appeared on the black mask in front of Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Soon, the black light shield would not support, completely broken.


    Without the black mask, those golden swords were thrust on Ouyang Qingfeng.


    At the level of Shen Ze, they are really half human and half god. They are no longer pure bodies.


    Their bodies are very strong, and ordinary people''s flesh and blood have a great difference.


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s body is very strong, but even so, he was hurt by the golden sword.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The golden sword shoots at Ouyang Qingfeng, which makes Ouyang Qingfeng stagger backward while coughing up blood!

 Chapter 813

    Under the gaze of everyone''s astonishment, Ouyang Qingfeng retreated three feet in the void, and then stabilized himself.


    As soon as his staggering figure stabilized, Ouyang Qingfeng''s face suddenly turned red, and he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Although Ouyang Qingfeng does not appear to be injured on the surface, everyone knows that he suffered internal injury in the battle just now, and it seems that the injury is not light.


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s body is very tough, and his own martial arts strength is excellent, so it is hard to resist Shen Ze''s golden sword.


    If other people are so hard to resist Shen Ze''s attack, they will not be able to hold on like Ouyang Qingfeng. In the end, they will be broken to pieces.


    Ouyang Qingfeng can survive, obviously has been very strong.


    Of course, Ouyang Qingfeng also paid a big price.


    At the moment, Ouyang Qingfeng''s Qi and blood are surging violently. His breath is very unstable and his momentum is greatly reduced, giving people a feeling of depression.


    In fact, after seeing Ouyang Qingfeng hit by the golden sword, everyone thought that he might not be able to carry it.


    For Ouyang Qingfeng can carry down, we are more surprised.


    Of course, this result is a good thing for everyone.


    Whether it''s Shen Ze or Ouyang Qingfeng, it''s not something l people want to see if either of them is killed.


    For the people of L country, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng are both worthy of being.


    Of course, Shen Ze is obviously more important than Ouyang Qingfeng.


    In everyone''s opinion, the best result is that this is just a contest, and there will be no casualties on either side, even if there is no wonderful war.


    However, the current fighting scene has made everyone feel very good.


    After all, this kind of immortal fight, as a mortal we can see a good!


    "Ouyang Qingfeng just suffered this, I''m afraid it made his situation very bad. Can he continue to fight with Shen Diaolong?"


    "As far as the situation is concerned, it''s really hard to say."


    "The situation of Ouyang Qingfeng is very bad. I feel that he can''t continue to fight. Even if he can fight again, I feel that he will only fall behind."


    "At present, the Dragon God is more powerful!"


    "The Lord Dragon God has been very proud since he became famous!"


    "The Lord Dragon God has never been bad. He has always been very powerful!"


    "This time, it seems that the Dragon God is better."


    "Isn''t this the end of the immortal war? I haven''t even seen it. "


    "I don''t feel like watching it. I want to continue watching them fight!"


    "But three rounds, if it''s over like this, it''s really more than enough."


    "Ouyang Qingfeng must hold on and continue to fight with the Dragon God. It can''t be over."


    "It''s no use what we say. If Ouyang Qingfeng just doesn''t live, everything will be in vain."


    "I can''t help it. The Dragon God is too fierce. Ouyang Qingfeng can''t resist. He can only lose the battle."


    Seeing that Ouyang Qingfeng was seriously injured, his condition was obviously not very good. Everyone felt that the competition between Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng was almost over.


    After all, Ouyang Qingfeng is in a bad state, so he can''t fight any more. Even if he fights again, he can hardly resist Shen Ze, and it will become a one-sided situation. Obviously, this kind of competition has lost its significance and there is no need to continue.


    Shen Ze didn''t know what kind of state Ouyang Qingfeng was in. He looked at the latter who was a little embarrassed and said, "can you continue to fight?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng smell speech, first raised his hand to wipe the mouth of blood donation, and then he raised his head, looked at Shen Ze, said: "is a little hurt, but not seriously, can fight again."


    Shen Ze smell speech, picked pick eyebrow, then say: "if can''t hold, there is no need to force."


    In Shen Ze''s view, if Ouyang Qingfeng''s state is not good, there is no need to continue to play, because it is totally meaningless.


    Today''s battle between the two men is just for the sake of winning and losing. They don''t want to decide life and death.


    If Ouyang Qingfeng is not in the best condition, he will lose the significance of competition.


    In Shen Ze''s mind, if Ouyang Qingfeng''s state is not good, the competition will end.


    Ouyang Qingfeng naturally knew Shen Ze''s meaning. After listening to Shen Ze''s words, he immediately said, "I understand the meaning of the Lord Dragon God. I really don''t matter."


    "I think we can have another round."


    After listening to Ouyang Qingfeng''s words and seeing that the former insisted on another round, Shen Ze nodded and said nothing more.


    After pondering for a moment, Shen Ze said, "this time you''ll do it first."


    "Good."


    Ouyang Qingfeng smell speech, nodded.


    Then, Ouyang Qingfeng suddenly began to build up momentum.


    A terrible momentum swept out of Ouyang Qingfeng''s body again, and his momentum burst out again, and it was climbing up until the momentum reached the extreme.


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s whole blood seems to be burning. He looks like a flame outside his body. His whole body is shining.


    After gathering strength to the extreme, Ouyang Qingfeng is impressively moved.


    Ouyang Qingfeng stretched out a hand and pulled it in front of him.


    A bloody spear appeared in an instant.


    This bloody spear was just taken out of purgatory. It was red all over. It seemed to be covered with blood and gave off a strong smell of blood.


    At the moment when the bloody spear appeared, the whole world seemed to glow with red light, and became very terrifying and monstrous.


    Seeing this change, both the warriors on the scene and the audience in front of the studio felt a thrill.


    What''s the route?


    How could it be so horrible?


    You obviously feel the horror of the bloody spear made by Ouyang Qingfeng.


    In fact, it''s the same. This bloody spear is condensed by Ouyang Qingfeng''s essence and blood. It''s his strongest attack move.


    After making the bloody spear, Ouyang Qingfeng almost exhausted his mental strength. His face, which was already pale, lost its blood color in a moment, and his breath withered in an instant. The whole person seemed to have lost his spirit.


    Obviously, Ouyang Qingfeng paid a great price in order to perform the strongest attack.


    Ouyang Qingfeng seems to have collapsed. He seems to be in a very bad state. His body is shaky, like falling into the sky at any time.


    At this time, Ouyang Qingfeng is holding up. No matter what, he will throw out the bloody spear!

 Chapter 814

    At this time, Ouyang Qingfeng''s state is very bad, he is at the end of a crossbow.


    But even so, he insisted.


    For Ouyang Qingfeng, it doesn''t mean that he can''t admit defeat or admit defeat.


    The reason why he is still in the fourth round with Shen Ze is that he really wants to have a good fight with Shen Ze.


    Before that, Ouyang Qingfeng defeated the invincible. For him, he has not found a warrior who can compete with him for many years.


    This time to compete with Shen Ze is a very rare opportunity for him, and he cherishes it very much.


    Moreover, he felt very good in the last three rounds and didn''t want to give up.


    He wants to have a good fight with Shen Ze and have a good one without any regrets.


    Of course, Ouyang Qingfeng has other ideas.


    To put it bluntly, Ouyang Qingfeng is a martial arts maniac who has a very strong pursuit of martial arts.


    Ouyang Qingfeng has not made a breakthrough in martial arts for a long time. He has a higher pursuit, so like Shen Ze, he also wants to gain or understand in this exchange.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Ouyang Qingfeng doesn''t want to end up like this.


    How can it be over before we have a good fight?


    Of course, Ouyang Qingfeng also has another idea, after all, he is also a man who does not admit defeat.


    In the first three rounds, he lost two rounds. On the whole, he fell into a complete disadvantage.


    Ouyang Qingfeng, who is the best in martial arts, can''t accept such a result, so he insists on playing the fourth round, even if he has to pay a great price.


    At the same time, Ouyang Qingfeng shows his strongest attack. He is very confident that Shen Ze can''t resist it and feels that he can pull back one city.


    "Go


    Ouyang Qingfeng knew that he couldn''t last long, so after condensing the bloody spear, he launched it for the first time.


    With Ouyang Qingfeng''s loud drinking, a great momentum suddenly gushed out of his body.


    This strength is to push the bloody spear in front of him to fly out.


    "Whew..."


    The bloody spear turned into a blood light and shot at Shen Ze at an incredible speed.


    At the same time, after launching the bloody spear, Ouyang Qingfeng breathed out a mouthful of blood.


    He shook violently and nearly fell from the sky.


    Obviously, Ouyang Qingfeng''s situation at the moment has reached a very bad point.


    When you see Ouyang Qingfeng almost falling from the sky, you can''t help but scream and become very nervous.


    Of course, Ouyang Qingfeng finally stabilized, which made everyone feel relieved.


    After that, people''s eyes suddenly converged on Shen Ze''s body.


    Because the bloody spear went straight to Shenze!


    Before that, when Ouyang Qingfeng condensed the blood colored spear, everyone felt the terror and power of the blood colored spear.


    As we all know, this should be Ouyang Qingfeng''s strongest attack. Can Shen Ze resist it?


    That''s what people are thinking.


    It has to be said that the bloody spear condensed by Ouyang Qingfeng is really terrible.


    This is the strongest attack he can do!


    It can be said that the bloody spear made by Ouyang Qingfeng can be compared with the missile, and its killing power is very terrible.


    If it was not for the strength of martial arts and Ouyang Qingfeng, it would not be able to resist the bloody spear.


    "It can be seen that Ouyang Qingfeng is exerting his strongest offensive, which is obviously a big killing move!"


    "I don''t know if the Dragon God can resist it?"


    "It''s hard to say. It''s obvious how terrible this bloody spear is. Ordinary warriors can''t resist it."


    "If the Lord Dragon God can''t resist, I don''t know how serious the consequences will be."


    "If I can''t stop it, I''m afraid there''s a risk of losing my life."


    "Don''t think so much about it. I think Lord dragon can resist it!"


    "I don''t think it''s a problem that the Dragon God is so powerful. Don''t think too much about it."


    "I also think the Dragon God is powerful enough to resist Ouyang Qingfeng''s killing move."


    Everyone clearly felt the power of the bloody spear that Ouyang Qingfeng had gathered, so many people worried that Shen Ze could not resist it. Of course, many people thought that Shen Ze had no problem and could resist the bloody spear.


    Shen Ze doesn''t know what other people think or feel.


    At the moment, Shen Ze''s attention was all on the bloody spear.


    As the target of the bloody spear attack, Shen Ze can feel the terror and toughness of the bloody spear most directly.


    It can be said that this is the strongest offensive Shen Ze has ever felt in his life. Even he dare not say that he can exert such a strong offensive as Ouyang Qingfeng.


    At the moment, Shen Ze''s face suddenly became more dignified than ever before. He was full of spirit and didn''t dare to be careless.


    "Boom!"


    Looking at the bloody spear coming, Shen Ze burst out his whole body momentum.


    He didn''t dare to give any support, so he tried his best to resist the bloody spear.


    There is a saying that the best defense is attack.


    Facing such a strong attack from Ouyang Qingfeng, Shen Ze did not choose passive defense, but chose attack.


    Soon after that, when the bloody spear shot at Shen Ze, Shen Ze made a response.


    He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood essence, which was transformed into a bloody sword.


    This bloody sword is also the strongest attack that Shen Ze can play.


    "Sonorous..."


    As soon as the blood colored sword came out, there was a clanging sound in the whole world.


    All the martial arts present frowned and showed an expression of maladjustment.


    With the formation of the bloody sword, Shen Ze''s momentum also withered in the twinkling of an eye.


    His breath became disordered and his face turned pale.


    Obviously, Shen Ze also paid a great price in order to condense the bloody sword.


    "Cough..."


    Shen Ze coughed twice, then he raised his right hand and patted the bloody sword heavily.


    With Shen Ze making this move.


    "Whew!"


    The next moment, the bloody sword turned into a blood light whistling out.


    Whether it''s Ouyang Qingfeng''s blood colored spear or Shen Ze''s blood colored sword, they all lock each other.


    Because of this, the bloody sword and the bloody spear are destined to collide.


    Under the intense gaze of the crowd, two blood lights collided in the sky.

 Chapter 815

    In this round, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng showed the strongest attack moves, which can be said to be the strongest killing moves, with great lethality.


    This collision is undoubtedly the most terrible!


    The bloody sword and the bloody spear contain unparalleled terrorist power.


    "Boom!"


    The bloody sword and the bloody spear collided with each other, just like two missiles, which broke out a terrible force.


    There was a deafening explosion in everyone''s ears. Everyone''s head was buzzing. They felt dizzy and dizzy. They only felt that the sky was dark and the earth was spinning.


    People''s vision became a little blurred, as if they could not hear or see for a while.


    The collision between the bloody spear and the bloody sword caused such a situation, which shows how terrible it is!


    When people couldn''t hear or see anything, there was a fierce collision between the bloody sword and the bloody spear.


    A storm of destruction swept from the intersection of the two, and dark cracks appeared in the void.


    The sky curtain seems to be torn into countless pieces, and the picture becomes blurred. At the same time, the whole forbidden city is shrouded in blood.


    At a glance, the world is full of blood.


    It''s like coming to the end of the world. It really gives people a sense of being on the scene.


    When people open their eyes again, or after their eyes are clear, they can''t see anything except blood color.


    Of course, you can still hear some voices.


    After all, at this time, the bloody sword and the bloody spear are still colliding fiercely in the sky.


    Whether it''s a blood colored sword or a blood colored spear, it''s just like the essence. The violent collision between the two produces the sound of metal collision.


    Jingle, jingle, jingle.


    In the previous three rounds, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng used the same kind of moves. When they hit the bar, they would not stop until one side could not roar, and then they would end.


    This time, the bloody sword and the bloody spear were spiritually separated, and then they collided fiercely.


    At this moment, the bloody sword and the bloody spear are just like two people. They begin a very fierce struggle in the void.


    They fly around in the void, toss and turn, constantly impact, make a crackling sound, and make a lot of sparks.


    This is Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng''s most powerful killing move. The power contained in the bloody sword and the bloody spear is very terrible.


    The fierce collision between the two has produced a lot of destructive forces, which are rampant and almost pierce the whole sky.


    At this time, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng''s condition is not very good, and in order not to be injured, the two people are surprisingly tacit understanding from the air to the ground.


    Although they came down, the bloody sword and spear were still fighting in the sky.


    Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng did not die endlessly, but the bloody sword and the bloody spear started the endless struggle.


    If the bloody sword and the bloody spear are not smashed to the other side, it is obvious that the fight will not end.


    Because the whole world is covered with bloody fog, so many people can''t see what happened in the sky, and don''t know how the bloody sword and the bloody spear collided.


    But those who are strong in martial arts on the scene can obviously see the collision between the bloody sword and the bloody spear with their naked eyes.


    And those who saw the collision were all very dignified, with a strong shock in their eyes.


    Obviously, both Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng felt shocked and incredible about this kind of means.


    Even top martial artists like the old man in black robe feel that Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng''s means are too strong.


    "If Shen Diaolong''s martial arts strength was at the peak at the beginning, I would not be his opponent. I could not hurt him at all, or even be hurt by him!"


    In the previous rounds, the black robed old man thought he could be compared with Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng, but after watching their fourth round collision, he suddenly changed his mind.


    At the moment, the old man in black robe knows very clearly that he is not the opponent of Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng, and can''t compare with them in martial arts strength.


    At this time, although the old man in black robe was very unwilling, he still had to recognize the reality.


    In front of Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng, he was just a little worse.


    "If I face the strongest attack of the two, I''m afraid I can''t resist it at all. Even if I don''t die, I will be seriously injured."


    The old man in black robe said to himself in his heart. Thinking of this, his face suddenly became more dignified.


    There are obviously other people who have such ideas with the old man in black robe.


    Some of the top martial artists who were hiding in the dark obviously felt that they could not resist the most powerful killing moves of Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng, and they also felt that they were inferior to Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng.


    However, there is a saying that there are mountains outside the mountains and people outside the people.


    It''s not that there are no people who can be compared with Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng, or that they are top martial artists with the same martial arts strength. They are just hidden and not exposed.


    Of course, for any warrior, to see the confrontation between Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng, there will be some gains.


    This level of fighting is rare in a hundred years.


    It''s a great honor for you to see this battle.


    ¡­¡­


    "Bang Bang..."


    The sky seems to have been a thunderbolt in the general, deafening explosions continue to ring out.


    Ordinary people can''t see it, but those who are strong in martial arts can catch what''s happening in the sky.


    At the moment, the bloody sword and the bloody spear are in a fierce collision.


    And each collision of the two will produce a destructive force, tearing space.


    That piece of heaven and earth, has formed one to swallow all turbulent current, the scene may say is really incomparably frightening.


    Of course, because they are too strong and terrifying, every collision between the bloody sword and the bloody spear will cause some damage to them.


    With the number of collisions increasing, the power contained in the blood colored sword and the blood colored spear will be less and less, and they will become more and more illusory.


    About a minute later, the fight was over.


    One of the bloody swords and Spears was smashed!


    At the end of the struggle, the world was quiet again, the turbulence disappeared, and the blood color began to disperse slowly.


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on the sky.


    We all want to see whether the bloody sword or the bloody spear is left in the end!

 Chapter 816

    The bloody fog soon dissipated, the sky and the earth became clear again, and the scene in the sky also emerged. You can see it clearly.


    The bloody spear suddenly disappeared, leaving only the bloody sword in the sky.


    The blood colored sword is in the void, just like a lonely king, standing still.


    Seeing this scene, we all know that the victory is divided!


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s bloody spear is broken, while Shen Ze''s bloody sword is still there, which shows that Shen Ze is better and has won this round.


    Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng played a total of four rounds. Ouyang Qingfeng won one round and Shen Ze won three.


    Obviously, Shen Ze won the competition!


    In the silence, Ouyang Qingfeng looked at Shen Ze with complicated eyes and said in a very serious and sincere tone: "Lord Dragon God, I''m willing to be inferior."


    Shen Ze heard the speech and said humbly, "give in."


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Ze raised his hand and waved his bloody sword across the void.


    With Shen Ze making this action, the bloody sword suddenly turned into nothingness.


    It''s very fast for Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng to fight each other.


    The two played four rounds, but it took only half an hour, and the contest ended.


    Or that sentence, master moves, often in a flash.


    Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng have played for four rounds, which is very long.


    After all, some of the strong can win or lose directly as soon as they come up, and they pay attention to one move to defeat the enemy.


    Although we all feel that we haven''t seen enough of the competition between Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng, we are still quite satisfied.


    After all, this kind of fighting is not something you can see if you want to see it.


    The competition between Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng just now is wonderful enough, shocking enough and unforgettable.


    Some things need to be more than enough, not too much.


    Of course, people are still in a state of mind.


    "Cough..."


    Ouyang Qingfeng coughed twice, and the pale color on his face appeared more.


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s luck suppressed the surging Qi and blood in his body. Then he raised his head and said to Shen Ze, "if I have a chance in the future, I want to compete with the Dragon God."


    Shen Ze heard the speech, nodded and said, "if you have a chance, you can compete again."


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded, and then he gave Shen Ze a special boxing salute: "Lord Dragon God, today''s victory has been divided, and I can''t continue to fight. I''ll leave first."


    At this time, Ouyang Qingfeng''s condition is obviously very bad. He urgently needs to go back to adjust his breath. Otherwise, he may have problems in his health and martial arts.


    Shen Ze knew what kind of situation Ouyang Qingfeng was. After listening to the latter''s words, he immediately said: "OK, you go!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded, then did not hesitate, turned away.


    Shen Ze also needs to adjust his breath. Of course, he has no plan to continue to stay. Then he turns around and walks away.


    Seeing that Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng leave the scene one after another, everyone knows that the duel between them is over.


    "I don''t feel like I''ve seen enough of it. The wonderful immortal war is over."


    "It''s like watching the Dragon God and Ouyang Qingfeng continue to compete!"


    "It''s just four rounds. It''s really a stretch."


    "This kind of immortal war is rare in a hundred years. Don''t be too demanding. Some of them are already very good."


    "Yes, it''s a great honor to see Shen Diaolong fight with Ouyang Qingfeng. We should be content."


    Although that''s true, most people still feel that they are not satisfied. After all, such a wonderful immortal war will not end in a short time.


    Of course, because both Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng have left the field, we have no choice but to give up the idea of continuing to watch them compete.


    "Sure enough, today''s competition was won by the Dragon God."


    "I have said for a long time that the Lord Dragon God is the first God of war in the world. He is the peerless pride of heaven and the peerless monster. He can''t lose at all."


    "At the peak of martial arts, I don''t think anyone in the world can defeat the Dragon God."


    "I also think that the Lord Dragon God is really too strong. Five people can compete."


    "Even Ouyang Qingfeng, the leader of martial arts and Taoism, is not the opponent of the Dragon God. Surely no one in the world can defeat the Dragon God."


    "Now the Dragon God is worthy of being called the number one martial arts in the world!"


    "Lord dragon is invincible now!"


    "Although the Dragon God didn''t defeat all the powerful martial arts in the world, in my eyes, he is the number one in the world!"


    "It''s normal that the Dragon God is the number one in the world. After all, he had the title of the number one God of war in the world before, and it''s universally recognized."


    "Anyway, from now on, the Dragon God is the number one in the world in my mind!"


    Before Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng fought each other, there was a dispute about who was the best in martial arts.


    Today, after Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng competed and won, there was no such dispute.


    From then on, Shen Ze is the most upright martial arts in the world!


    After Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng left the scene, the martial arts on the scene also left one after another, and the audience in front of the studio also began to break up.


    It''s over.


    However, for Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng this battle, we are still in a heated discussion.


    Because the scene of Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng''s Duel has also been broadcast abroad, foreigners are also discussing this matter.


    "Shen Diaolong is so powerful that he defeated the martial arts and Taoism leader in their country."


    "Shen Diaolong''s title as the world''s first God of war is not in vain. If he didn''t have such strength, people would not recognize him as the world''s first God of war."


    "From the fighting scenes between Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng, Shen Diaolong''s martial arts realm has reached a very terrible level. In today''s world, no one should be his opponent."


    "Shen Diaolong is now the first God of war in the world. No one will dispute his title any more."


    "Shen Diaolong is less than 30 years old, and his martial arts strength has already been respected in the world. If he is given more time to grow up in martial arts, it''s hard to imagine how far he will grow in the future."


    "I think Shen Diaolong is really a God coming down to earth. He is a kind of peerless evil that is hard to encounter in a thousand years. If he grows up again, maybe he will become a God."


    "Shen Diaolong is now half human and half god. If he grows up again, I really don''t know what kind of existence he will become!"

 Chapter 817

    "Shen Diaolong''s present state is beyond the reach of ordinary people like us, even beyond our reach."


    "Shen Diaolong is still so young. If we give him time to grow up, it''s really possible for him to become a god like existence."


    "I think it''s almost impossible for Shen Diaolong to become a God. After all, nothing like this has ever happened."


    "I don''t think it''s possible for such a thing to happen, but some things may happen. What doesn''t happen doesn''t mean it won''t happen."


    "In any case, after this competition, Shen Diaolong was the first God of war in the world."


    "All over the world, I really don''t know if I can find someone who can share the second world with Shen Diaolong?"


    "I don''t think I can find anyone who can compete with Shen Diaolong."


    "Maybe, as the saying goes, there is a day outside the sky and there are people outside the people. It''s not necessarily that there is no one who can compete with Shen Diaolong."


    "Yes, it''s hard to say whether there are stronger people in such a big world."


    "I think it''s possible for such a person to exist. After all, there are really such high-ranking people who can''t come out of the world."


    "I don''t think that even if there are, few can be compared with Shen Diaolong."


    "Judging from the current situation, if no one challenges Shen Diaolong, Shen Diaolong will become the strongest man in the world today."


    "It''s very lucky that Shen Diaolong has been born in L country. He is not only an invincible fierce man in the world, but also an unparalleled general. He is the important weapon and sharp blade of the country, and can save the country from crisis."


    "Although I''m not from L country, I really envy Shen Diaolong, such an outstanding figure in L country."


    "I''m not envious, but I have some admiration for Shen Diaolong himself!"


    After winning over Ouyang Qingfeng and becoming the world''s first God of war, Shen Ze has won a large number of fans all over the world.


    Shen Ze was very famous originally, but now he is really famous all over the world.


    He was really the most destructive star in the world, and he was in the limelight for a while.


    No matter Shen Ze or Ouyang Qingfeng, their physical condition has become a bit bad in this competition. After all, this competition has made them have a lot of consumption and suffered some injuries.


    After walking out of the Forbidden City, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng return to their homes by car.


    Qin Chao drove Shen Ze back to the courtyard.


    After getting on the bus, Shen Ze leaned back against the seat, closed his eyes and entered the state of breathing adjustment.


    Qin Chao didn''t want to disturb Shen Ze, but he still couldn''t help saying, "master, you are really too strong today!"


    "I said Ouyang Qingfeng will not be your opponent, you see I''m not wrong, the final result is that he lost to you!"


    "Now you are just like a God in my eyes. You are too strong to be human. You are beyond the scope of human beings!"


    "I think there are many people who have the same idea as me. They think that you are just like God."


    "From now on, the master is the first God of war in the world. He is truly invincible in the world!"


    Qin Chao was very excited and said these words in a row.


    Shen Ze heard what Qin Chao said, but he didn''t respond.


    Qin Chao was like talking to himself, and then he said, "before the fight, some people thought Ouyang Qingfeng could win over the master. Now the result came out, and it was hard to beat those people in the face."


    "I really don''t know what those people think. They think you will lose to Ouyang Qingfeng, master. They are really stupid and ignorant."


    Qin Chao can be said to be a fan of Shen Ze. In his eyes, Shen Ze is the strongest, and no one can defeat him.


    Therefore, it is normal for Qin Chao to say these words.


    Shen Ze also knew what Qin Chao thought, so after listening, he still didn''t answer.


    After saying these words, Qin Chao pondered for a while, then he seemed to suddenly think of something, and asked: "master, do you have any harvest in this competition with Ouyang Qingfeng?"


    Shen Ze smell speech, after pondering for a moment, thin lips slightly open, softly said: "there are some harvest."


    "Oh, that''s good!"


    Qin Chao was worried, because Shen Ze is the winner, so there is no harvest, only let Ouyang Qingfeng harvest.


    But the reality is that Shen Ze didn''t lie. He really gained a lot in today''s competition with Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Since Shen Ze became a top martial arts player, he has never met an opponent again. Most of the time, he has crushed each other, almost no opponent.


    And Ouyang Qingfeng is able to pose a threat to Shen Ze, for Shen Ze is a very good opponent.


    In fact, Ouyang Qingfeng is almost the same as Shen Ze in the process of competition, and some of the offensive is difficult for Shen Ze to resist.


    Although Shen Ze won, it was not a crushing victory over Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Moreover, because the two are just fighting each other, not fighting each other, the situation is obviously different.


    If it''s a fight, the final victory is not sure.


    Of course, Shen Ze was able to beat Ouyang Qingfeng in the competition. Generally speaking, he was stronger than Ouyang Qingfeng.


    And in this competition, Shen Ze did his best, and naturally he had some gains.


    Generally speaking, it is very difficult for Shen Ze to make a breakthrough.


    If there are some special circumstances or opportunities, you can''t understand martial arts at all.


    In today''s competition, Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng did their best. Under such circumstances, both of them had a better understanding of martial arts.


    This competition is not only for Shen Ze, but also for Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Qin Chao smiles happily when he hears that Shen Ze has gained something.


    "It''s good to get something."


    Qin Chao immediately asked: "master, you say you have harvest, then can you make your martial arts to a higher level?"


    "I''m not sure," Shen said


    Qin Chao said: "master, you are very, very powerful now. If your martial arts strength goes up to a higher level, what kind of realm will you reach? Will you become the immortal?"


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he immediately said, "it''s impossible for that kind of thing to happen."


    "Man is man, where can he become an immortal?"


    "As a modern man, your ideas are too fanciful."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he said, "I don''t think I''m whimsical."


    "As a mortal, who could have thought that there would be such a powerful person as master?"


    "I don''t think it''s impossible for the master to become an immortal."

 Chapter 818

    Although it''s a modern society now, there are still many things that can''t be explained, such as the existence of martial arts.


    In principle, we are all ordinary people and will not have such a thing as force, but this thing really exists.


    So, as Qin Chao said, Shen Ze''s martial arts strength has gone up to a higher level. Maybe he has become a kind of immortal existence.


    What didn''t happen before doesn''t mean it won''t happen in the future.


    There is a saying that everything is possible, which is the truth.


    Shen Ze is still very self-conscious. He knows that it is almost impossible for him to become an immortal.


    Of course, he didn''t deny Qin Chao. After all, some things are really uncertain.


    Some things don''t have the experience of predecessors, and Shen Ze doesn''t know what kind of realm he will reach if he goes further in martial arts.


    Therefore, he can not jump to conclusions.


    Shen Ze can only say: "in the end is how, only the strength of martial arts to a higher level to know."


    Qin Chao nodded and said, "I wish the master a higher level of martial arts strength as soon as possible."


    Shen Ze said nothing more.


    "Master, please continue to adjust your breath. I won''t disturb you any more." Qin Chao said.


    Shen Ze acquiesced.


    Then the car fell into silence.


    Almost an hour later, Shen Ze and his family returned to the courtyard.


    After returning home, Shen Ze entered a closed state. On the one hand, he adjusted his body, and on the other hand, he summarized and felt the harvest of this competition with Ouyang Qingfeng.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ze has always been a man of the moment. From the day when he rose strongly, he became the brightest star in the world.


    Shen Ze is just like that kind of global star, and he has attracted the attention of people all over the world.


    This time, Shen Ze competed with Ouyang Qingfeng and became the winner, which caused heated discussion all over the world.


    As for Shen Ze, the first God of war in the world, everyone became very positive about this idea.


    However, there are also some abnormal sounds.


    "I don''t think Shen Diaolong is the strongest warrior. He may not be able to defeat me!"


    "I don''t admit that Shen Diaolong is the best martial arts man in the world. I don''t think my martial arts strength is inferior to him at all."


    "Shen Diaolong is really powerful, but he is not completely invincible."


    "Yes, Shen Diaolong didn''t defeat all the world''s strong warriors. How can he become the strongest warrior in the world today?"


    "I think my martial arts strength is very high. If I fight with Shen Diaolong, I am confident that I can defeat him!"


    "Anyway, I''m Shen Diaolong. I don''t agree with the world''s most powerful martial arts people!"


    "Before Shen Diaolong was said to be the first God of war in the world, I didn''t agree with him. Now, I don''t agree with him even more when he is said to be the best warrior in the world!"


    These abnormal voices are all made by the powerful people of martial arts abroad.


    Some people follow suit, but some people are really powerful. That''s why they make such a sound. They don''t admit that Shen Diaolong is the strongest warrior in the world today.


    "I want to challenge Shen Diaolong. I want the world to see who is the best in martial arts."


    "I also want to challenge Shen Diaolong. Let Shen Diaolong see my strength!"


    "I also want to challenge Shen Diaolong. I want to compare with Shen Diaolong to see who is more powerful in martial arts."


    After those abnormal voices, there were some voices challenging Shen Ze.


    And those who launched the challenge were the top warriors of each country.


    Because of Shen Ze''s popularity, after he defeated Ouyang Qingfeng, the leader of martial arts, everyone thought that he was the best in martial arts.


    These foreign martial arts peak strong, impressively want to challenge Shen Diaolong to enhance their visibility.


    At the same time, Shen Ze is now like a benchmark.


    If you beat Shen Ze, it''s equivalent to becoming the number one in martial arts, or a draw with Shen Ze. It''s also very top-notch.


    For the martial arts, it has always been a dream to become the number one in martial arts.


    Any warrior wants to reach the top and become the number one in the world.


    Now, challenging Shen Ze is like an opportunity to realize this dream, so these warriors jump out one after another.


    Of course, most of them are really strong in martial arts, and some of them just join in the fun.


    Shen Ze obviously doesn''t know what happened to the outside world and the voices, because he is still in a closed state.


    "These sons of bitches are just a bunch of clowns. I''m so tired of running here to yell at my master!"


    After hearing these abnormal sounds, Qin Chao was very upset.


    But he had nothing to do because he couldn''t stop it.


    Because he didn''t want to disturb Shen Ze''s seclusion, Qin Chao didn''t report these things to Shen Ze.


    And Shen Ze didn''t respond, which made those people clamor even more.


    "Shen Diaolong, I''ll challenge you. Do you dare to fight?"


    "Shen Diaolong, don''t be a shrinking turtle. You dare not come out to fight!"


    "Shen Diaolong, if you don''t want to be the best in martial arts, you will always be your turtle and never come out!"


    "Aren''t you very good at Shen Diaolong? Why don''t you dare to fight? "


    "Shen Diaolong, I don''t agree with you. Do you dare to fight me?"


    Because Shen Ze didn''t make any response, those people were even more unscrupulous.


    "Shen Diaolong, you are a turtle with a shrunken head. If you have the ability, you always hide!"


    "Shen Diaolong, you just dare not accept our challenge, because you know that if you accept our challenge, you will not be our opponent."


    "Shen Diaolong, what do you say you are the first God of war in the world? I think it''s totally false. You should change your name to" shrinking head turtle! "


    Hearing these voices, Qin Chao was very upset.


    "Don''t shout. If you have guts, come to my master directly. Don''t hide in the dark and pretend to be forced!"


    "If you are not afraid of death and dare to come to my master directly, I respect you as a man!"


    "My master has killed two martial arts masters. I don''t mind killing more!"


    Although he didn''t get Shen Ze''s permission, Qin Chao couldn''t help saying these words.


    After Qin Chao made his voice, the clamour was much less.


    To tell you the truth, Shen Ze is powerful and powerful. Everyone knows that Shen Ze is very fierce, which can''t be matched by ordinary people.


    Even those who are strong in martial arts abroad dare not really say that they can defeat Shen Ze.


    The reason why they are so clamorous is that they are addicted to talking, and many of them dare not go to Shen zezhan to fight in person.

 Chapter 819

    Of course, there are still some strong warriors because they really want to fight Shen Ze.


    However, these people are very few.


    After Qin Chao made his voice, many people did not dare to shout any more, because they did not dare to go to Shen Zeyi in person.


    If we continue to clamor, it will only make people laugh.


    "If you are really capable and courageous, you should go to Shen Diaolong to challenge yourself, instead of being a keyboard man and yelling like a clown."


    "In my opinion, these people are incompetent. Shen Diaolong doesn''t need to respond at all, because these people are all soft eggs, just calling for fun."


    "Yes, those people are clowns. There''s no need to pay attention to them."


    "It''s very right for Shen Diaolong to ignore them. After all, people at Shen Diaolong''s level can''t be challenged at will."


    "To put it bluntly, if Shen Diaolong agrees to everything, he will be really tired."


    "Don''t shout. If you really think you can beat Shen Diaolong and have such an idea, just go to Shen Diaolong and challenge him."


    "If you want to be the best in martial arts, you have to show your real skills, not talk."


    Shen Ze has many admirers and fans all over the world.


    In the face of those clamorous martial arts strongmen, many people stood up to help Shen Ze speak, and Qin Chao was not alone.


    After a lot of people spoke, the clamour disappeared.


    However, some of the martial arts strongmen have taken practical actions and are ready to go to Shen Ze in person to challenge him.


    For these things, Shen Ze did not know, and did not care, did not care.


    It took about a week for Shen Ze to go through the customs.


    Shen Ze was astonished that he adjusted his breath and improved his martial arts.


    After Qin Chao saw Shen Ze, he felt that Shen Ze was like a changed person. His whole spirit gave people a very wonderful feeling.


    This surprised Qin Chao.


    "Master, your martial arts strength is to a higher level?" Qin Chao asked curiously.


    Shen Ze nodded and replied, "some improvement."


    Qin Chao heard the speech and said happily, "it''s good to be diligent. This competition is very useful."


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "it''s useful."


    Qin Chao looked up and down at Shen Ze, and then said very seriously, "master, I feel that you have become very different now. It''s more profound than that."


    Qin Chao picked his eyebrows and said, "master, don''t you really become an immortal?"


    Shen Ze smelt the speech, smile and said, "I feel that you are talking more and more thoughtless now. I don''t think I can become an immortal."


    "How can it be so easy to become an immortal?"


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao scratched his head and laughed awkwardly.


    Then, Qin Chao said, "I feel like giving my master enough time to become an immortal one day."


    Shen Ze doesn''t have any idea about becoming an immortal, but he still has some pursuit of martial arts.


    He laughed indifferently and said, "I''ll talk about it later."


    Later, Shen Ze changed the topic and said, "has anything happened recently?"


    Qin Chao''s face became a little ugly when he heard that he suddenly thought of something bad.


    After hesitating for a moment, Qin Chao didn''t hide Shen Ze and said truthfully: "master, since you competed with Ouyang Qingfeng, there are many people clamoring to challenge you and want to fight for the title of the number one martial arts in the world."


    Shen Ze hears speech, picked eyebrow in surprise, but he thinks to appear this kind of thing is very normal, so also not too unexpected.


    "If those who are strong in martial arts want to challenge me, I''d like to compete with them." Shen Ze said lightly.


    "There are a lot of people who just play with their mouths and have been addicted to their mouths. They just yell there. They don''t really dare to challenge their masters," Qin Chao said


    "Those people are just clowns. They don''t care at all."


    Qin Chao then angrily said: "master, I was really angry before, so I made a voice without your permission, and let those guys who were shouting shut up."


    Shen Ze let out a cry and didn''t blame Qin Chao.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t mean to blame himself, Qin Chao then said, "master, someone really wants to challenge you. It''s said that some people are already on their way. Should we use some means to prevent them from disturbing you?"


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he said quietly, "the things that should come are always coming. They can''t stop them. Let them come if they want to."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Qin Chao said, "master, those people are not necessarily worthy of your personal treatment. If you want them to challenge you, they will give you trouble."


    What Qin Chao said is obviously reasonable.


    With Shen Ze''s identity and status, as well as the strength of martial arts, it is obvious that no one can challenge.


    If those who don''t have the strength to challenge Shen Ze, it will not do him any good except to add trouble.


    This is obviously a bad thing for Shen Ze.


    After pondering for a moment, Shen Ze said, "that''s it. Let''s talk. If you don''t want to die, come and challenge me."


    No one is afraid of death. If Shen Ze''s words are released, it is obvious that he will scare away those who are not strong enough.


    Because, Shen Ze said this, it is equivalent to a signal, if there is no strength, run to challenge Shen Ze, then there will be the risk of being killed.


    Shen Ze is known as a butcher. He is not a kind of good man, but a kind of ruthless person who can kill people.


    In the eyes of the world, Shen Ze is the kind of ruthless character who can really kill people if he does what he says.


    As long as Shen Ze''s words are released, it will certainly form a strong deterrent force.


    No matter who challenges Shen Ze, one thing should be clear: are you afraid of death?


    Because challenges Shen Ze, has the death risk!


    Qin Chao naturally understood Shen Ze''s meaning. He immediately nodded and said, "OK, I''ll let the master''s words out later."


    "Well."


    Shen Ze nodded, and then asked, "have Ning Lao and Lei Ming found me recently?"


    Qin Chao shook his head and replied, "No."


    Shen Ze said, "how''s the networking going?"


    Qin Chao replied: "it has been steadily advancing."


    "When the master cooperates with Ning Lao and Lei Ming, the power formed is completely crushing Huang Shiping. Before long, many things can be put on the table."


    "Huang Shiping, the old man, can only wait to step down."

 Chapter 820

    Shen Ze also thinks that if there is no accident, Huang''s retirement is a matter of certainty.


    Of course, we should not be careless in this matter, and we need to promote it well.


    Shen Ze thought about it, and then said, "help me contact Ning Lao and Lei Ming, and let them come over for dinner in the evening."


    "Yes." When Qin Chao heard the speech, he immediately nodded.


    Shen Ze waved his hand and said, "go!"


    Qin Chao bowed to Shen Ze, then turned and left.


    Qin Chao is in accordance with Shen Ze''s orders, will Shen Ze''s words to let go.


    "Those who are not afraid of death will challenge!"


    After Qin Chao released Shen Ze''s words, it caused a huge repercussion.


    "Shen Diaolong said that if he competed with those who challenged him, he would be a killer, right?"


    "Shen Diaolong is deterring everyone and putting out cruel words."


    "Shen Diaolong doesn''t need to be cruel. Don''t forget his reputation. He''s really the kind of ruthless butcher who can kill people. He''s not kidding."


    "Now challenging Shen Diaolong has become something difficult to choose. After all, if you don''t defeat Shen Diaolong, you may be killed by Shen Diaolong."


    "Shen Diaolong has killed two martial arts masters before and defeated Ouyang Qingfeng. You can imagine how terrible his martial arts strength is. Ordinary people are not his opponents at all. It''s almost like death to challenge him."


    "Shen Diaolong can do anything. It''s a common thing for him to kill people. If he is afraid of death or is not sure of his own strength, don''t go to Shen Diaolong."


    "After Shen Diaolong said this, few people should dare to challenge Shen Diaolong. After all, Shen Diaolong''s strength is there, not everyone can challenge him."


    "Damn, if you challenge Shen Diaolong, you may be killed. As long as your brain is normal, you won''t go!"


    "I wonder if anyone dares to challenge Shen Diaolong now?"


    "I think there may be none."


    In the eyes of the world, when Shen Ze sent out the signal that he would kill people, there would be almost no one to challenge Shen Ze.


    After all, Shen Ze is the kind of person who does what he says, and everyone has witnessed his strength, and knows very well how strong he is.


    Anyone who challenges Shen Ze should think about whether he has the strength and whether he is not afraid of death.


    Just being afraid of death will eliminate many people.


    In the end, there are few people who are not afraid of death, but also powerful and powerful. However, such people still exist.


    Some strong martial arts have a very persistent pursuit of being the best in the world.


    Now Shen Ze is recognized as the number one of martial arts in the world. As long as you defeat Shen Ze, you can become the number one of martial arts in the world. This is a very convenient and fast opportunity. It is inevitable that no one with strong martial arts will have this idea.


    Therefore, some people who think that their strength is no worse than Shen Ze came to l country to challenge Shen Ze.


    However, whether Shen Ze will fight or not, and what will happen after that, are two things to be said.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s night.


    Shen Ze, Ning Yansong and Lei Ming are gathered together.


    While drinking, eating and chatting.


    "I don''t know what''s going on recently. You can talk about it yourself."


    Shen Ze took the initiative to stir up the topic and said, "can you be sure to bring down Huang Shiping by peaceful means?"


    Ning Yansong and Lei Ming pondered for a while.


    Ning Yansong first said, "we are trying our best to get in touch with each other during this period of time. According to the current situation, we should be able to get Huang Shiping down by peaceful means."


    Shen Ze smell speech, nodded.


    And just then, thunder spoke.


    "This is not necessarily. After all, Huang Shiping is still in charge of the national court."


    "We use peaceful means to re elect people, but if Huang Shiping insists on not holding such an election meeting, we have nothing to do with him."


    "Even if there are more people on our side, we can''t force Huang Shiping to open a re-election."


    What Lei Ming said is obviously reasonable.


    Shen Ze and Ning Yansong fell into meditation after listening.


    After a while, Shen Ze said, "even if Huang doesn''t want to open the re-election, we can put pressure on him."


    "Not only within the national court, but also among the people."


    "Nowadays, there have been many voices of dissatisfaction with Huang Shiping among the people."


    "Even if Huang Shiping can suppress these things, he will lose heart even more."


    "At that time, the situation will become beyond Huang''s control, and we can take some actions."


    Shen Ze affirmed in tone: "now L is not Huang Shiping who has the final say, and you should know that if you want to change him, he will not be able to control the situation."


    "No one can change the trend of the times."


    Shen Ze obviously has a point.


    If the whole nation felt that Huang Shiping should be replaced, then Huang Shiping would not have any persuasion and executive power.


    Even if he doesn''t want to step back and stay in that position all the time, he will become the kind of person who has been elevated and will no longer play any role.


    At that time, Huang Shiping had no real name and no real power.


    If Huang Shiping has no real power, it doesn''t matter whether he is or not.


    At that time, if Huang Shiping wants to be more self-conscious, he should take the initiative to step down, or he will only become the object of ridicule.


    Shen Ze took a look at Ning Yansong and Lei Ming respectively, and then said, "if you want to deal with this matter in a peaceful way, you can only do it like this."


    "Now we can''t find any other way. Even if it''s difficult, we can only do it in this way."


    Ning Yansong and leiming both nodded.


    No matter Shen Ze or Ning Yansong or Lei Ming, they all want to do it in a peaceful way. They don''t want to make a big fight, which will cause great trouble to l country and make the country unstable again.


    As Shen Ze said, if we want to do it in a peaceful way, we can only do it in this way.


    "All right, let''s continue to push this forward like this." Ning Yansong agrees.


    "Good." Lei Ming nodded and showed his attitude.


    After talking about business, Shen Ze and Ning Yansong chatted with each other.


    "Son Shen, I think you''ve been in a lot of trouble recently?" Ning Yansong said.


    Shen Ze smell speech, doubtfully picked to pick eyebrow, "this words how say?"


    Ning Yansong said: "you are the God of war, Ouyang Qingfeng. You have become the number one of martial arts in the world. Many martial arts strongmen refuse to accept and want to challenge you."

 Chapter 821

    "Before so many people clamored to challenge you, if they all ran to challenge you, then you are not too busy?"


    When Ning Yansong said these words to Shen Ze, there was a kind of schadenfreude.


    After listening to Ning Yansong''s words, Shen Ze looks at Ning Yansong in disgust.


    This old guy, who used to be such a serious person, is like an antique, but now he has become an old urchin.


    I really have more leisure. I only know how to have fun every day.


    After a few words, Shen Ze said to Ning Yansong, "it''s all a little trouble. It''s not worth mentioning."


    Ning Yansong, hearing the speech, nodded his head and said, "yes, after all, you are the best in martial arts. No one is afraid."


    Shen Ze light said: "in this world, fear of death or more people."


    Shen Ze means that he has said that many people will not challenge him because they want to save their lives.


    What Shen Ze said is obviously reasonable, and Ning Yansong can''t refute it.


    Then, Ning Yansong seemed to think of something, and reminded: "it''s important to do business. If you can''t do other unimportant things, don''t do them!"


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "I know it."


    Ning Yansong knew that Shen Ze knew the overall situation. After listening to Shen Ze''s words, he nodded and said nothing more.


    We talked about the promotion of thunder, and then nothing else.


    After dinner, Ning Yansong and leiming went back to their homes.


    Having nothing to do, Shen Ze went to the yard to enjoy the moonlight.


    Tonight, the moon in the sky, stars all over the sky, the night is very beautiful and charming.


    Shen Ze is lying on the bamboo chair, quietly looking at the starry sky.


    The evening breeze is refreshing.


    This moment is very peaceful and comfortable.


    After a while, after cleaning up the kitchen, Qin Chao came to Shen Ze.


    Seeing Shen Ze lying on the bamboo chair showing a very enjoyable expression, Qin Chao also found a bamboo chair to lie down.


    Of course, enjoyment comes to enjoyment, and Qin Chao never forgets to get down to business.


    "Master, despite reliable information, there are three strong warriors who come to l country and want to challenge you." Qin Chao said softly.


    Shen Ze hears speech, slightly some surprised ground picked pick eyebrow.


    He didn''t expect that after he gave out his cruel words, someone would dare to challenge him.


    Moreover, even one has been surprising. Unexpectedly, there are three.


    Shen Ze''s tone with a hint of ridicule, said: "I did not expect there are three who are not afraid of death."


    Hearing the speech, Qin Chao sarcastically said, "these three guys are here to die. They dare to come to l country and challenge you."


    Shen Ze said calmly, "have you investigated the details of these three people?"


    "The investigation is clear."


    "One is from a small country and the other two are from a super power," Qin said


    "These three men are all the most powerful of all the States."


    Shen Ze was calm and calm when he heard the speech. He said in a light tone: "they are all the strongest fighters in all countries. They must have some strength."


    Qin Chao said with disdain: "I don''t think they have any strength. Compared with the master, they are all rubbish."


    Shen Ze said, "I can''t say that. I''m really strong, but I''m not strong enough to ignore all the martial arts."


    "I don''t know much about foreign martial arts strongmen. Maybe they really have the strength to compete with me."


    Shen Ze is obviously very reasonable. He doesn''t understand the three strong warriors who came to l country to challenge him, so he can''t jump to a conclusion.


    As the saying goes, there are mountains outside the mountains and people outside the people.


    Although not everyone is a warrior, it is obvious that the most powerful warrior in every country is a real and unfathomable fierce man.


    Shen Ze doesn''t know about the other side, so he doesn''t know what the other side is capable of. The other side is probably more powerful than him.


    After all, before the competition, everything is uncertain.


    "I don''t believe there is anyone in the world who can be more powerful than the master."


    Qin Chao tone is very firm said: "in my eyes, the master is the strongest."


    Qin Chao is a fanatical admirer of Shen Ze. In his eyes, Shen Ze is the best one. No one can compare with him.


    Shen Ze knew this, so he didn''t make a theory with Qin Chao. The latter insisted on thinking so, and he couldn''t help it.


    After pondering for a while, Shen Ze seemed to think of something, and said faintly: "the strong warrior of country X came to me. Did he take this opportunity to find me for revenge?"


    Before that, Shen Ze led the army to attack country x, which suffered huge losses and killed many people.


    Moreover, because Shen Ze did these things, country x got into a huge dilemma.


    Now, country y wants to become the only superpower in the world. It is desperately engaged in country x, which is under great pressure.


    Because of Shen Ze''s troubles, country x is in an unstable situation. Coupled with the efforts of another superpower, country x is now very angry.


    It can be said that Shen Ze led to this situation in country X.


    The whole country of X hates Shen Ze to the bone and wants to kill him.


    Now, the strongest warrior of country x comes to China to challenge Shen Ze. It is very likely that he is avenging Shen Ze, because the other side has such a motive.


    Qin Chao also thought of what Shen Ze thought of. He said coldly, "if that warrior comes for revenge, he is completely innocent and wants to die."


    "If the other party really thinks that way, the master is welcome. Just kill the other party."


    Shen Ze light said: "I do not care what they think of me, as long as they challenge me, I will not be merciful."


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, no matter who it is, as long as it''s to challenge him, it''s a provocation to him. There''s no need to be merciful, just go to death.


    He has never been a good man. Naturally, he will not be soft hearted. As long as the other party dares to challenge him, he will kill him.


    Of course, this is also his way of acting courteously before serving. After all, he has given up cruel words before.


    When you know that he will be a killer, you can''t blame him for being cruel.


    "These three guys are ungrateful and deserve to die. The master really doesn''t have to show mercy."


    Qin Chao said: "master, should we send someone to watch them? I''m afraid they will mess up after they enter the country. "


    Obviously, this kind of thing that Qin Chao said might happen, so Shen Ze immediately said, "OK, send someone to watch and pay close attention to the actions of the three of them."


    "Good." Qin Chao answered.

 Chapter 822

    The three strong warriors who came to l country to challenge Shen Ze this time are all top-notch warriors with great lethality.


    Because they are outsiders, the specific purpose is not clear, it is necessary to guard against their confusion, so it is necessary to send people to watch.


    In accordance with Shen Ze''s instructions, Qin Chao arranged for people to pay close attention to the whereabouts of the three powerful warriors.


    In fact, these three martial arts strongmen came to l country just to challenge Shen Ze and didn''t want to do anything else.


    "Shen Diaolong, I''m here. I want to challenge you. Can you fight?"


    "Shen Diaolong, I can defeat you. Dare you fight me?"


    "Shen Diaolong, you are just rubbish. I can crush you at will. If you have seed, fight with me. Don''t be a shrinking tortoise!"


    All the three martial arts masters openly challenge Shen Ze. They are all arrogant.


    Among them, the martial arts strongman of country x jumped the most and said insulting words, which shows how much he hated Shen Ze.


    "There are people who are not afraid of death and dare to come to our country and challenge our Dragon God!"


    "Do these three guys really think they''re good? Dare to be so rampant, I really don''t know how to write the dead word! "


    "I don''t think they are impatient and come here to die on purpose."


    "Our Lord Dragon God is invincible. These three guys are definitely not the opponents of Lord Dragon God!"


    "They are here to give their heads away. Whatever they shout about, they will end up in failure."


    "I believe that our Lord Dragon God is invincible. These three guys can''t defeat us!"


    "I don''t think there''s any nonsense now. Let the Dragon God come out and teach them a lesson."


    "If the Lord Dragon God answers the battle, he will surely beat them to pieces."


    "Ha ha, these three guys are really brave and dare to come. They don''t shed tears when they don''t see the coffin. They don''t know what to do."


    "It''s just three clowns. It''s not worth making a fuss."


    "I don''t like the warrior of country x most. I really don''t want to teach him a lesson. I don''t know the heaven and earth. I dare to say those words. I really want to die and panic!"


    "Yes, I think we should kill the warrior of country x as soon as possible."


    "The warrior of country X came to pick up trouble on purpose. He deserves to die. Killing him is the right thing."


    "The Lord Dragon God led the army to attack country x before, which made country x fall into a huge dilemma. People in country x hate the Lord Dragon God to the bone. The warrior of country x obviously wants to get revenge on the Lord Dragon God."


    "Country x is to blame. If he hadn''t come to our country, Lord Dragon God would not have done anything to them. How could the warrior of country X have the face to avenge Lord Dragon God? If he really thought that, he would have been killed directly!"


    "I agree with the Lord Dragon God to come forward and solve the warrior of country x first."


    "I also support the Dragon God to kill the warrior of country x first."


    For the three strong warriors who came to China to challenge Shen Ze, the nation''s people were very dismissive. They thought that they were all looking for death, not Shen Ze''s opponents at all. They just came here to die.


    Of course, among the three strong warriors, everyone is most hostile to the warrior of country X.


    Of course, part of the reason is the other party''s own fault.


    All of them raised their voices and suggested that Shen Ze kill the strong warrior from country x first.


    Shen Ze is not the kind of person who does what others ask him to do.


    Shen Ze didn''t make any response to the challenge of the three martial arts strongmen, and he didn''t mean to pay attention to it.


    It''s OK to challenge him, but it depends on his mood. If he''s in a good mood, he can fight. If he''s in a bad mood, he won''t care.


    Qin Chao couldn''t hold his breath. After listening to the clamor of the three martial arts strongmen, he said angrily, "these three guys really don''t know how to write dead words. They are so anxious to be reincarnated!"


    "Master, don''t get used to them, just let them shut up forever!"


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, the three strong warriors were disrespectful to Shen Ze and should be punished.


    "Master, if you don''t want to do it yourself, you can arrange the Silver Dragon carving to solve them."


    Qin Chao said: "in the territory of the country, Silver Dragon carving can still get rid of them one by one."


    "There''s no need," Shen said. "If they want to shout, let them shout."


    Qin Chao frowned at the speech and said, "is it difficult for them to make such achievements and let them clamor all the time? They are disrespectful to their masters. They should be told to shut up. "


    Shen Ze light said: "if I''m in a bad mood one day, I''ll teach them a lesson."


    Shen Ze said this, Qin Chao is not good to say anything, but after pondering for a moment, he still can''t help but say: "master, if you don''t teach them, you will only make them more and more arrogant."


    "If you want me to say that, you should give them some color to see, especially the strong warrior of X country."


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, if the three martial arts giants were allowed to clamor on like this, it would have a great impact on Shen Ze''s reputation.


    After all, before that, Shen Ze had let go of his words, and if he was not afraid of death, he would challenge him. Now, the three powerful men of martial arts have really come, but Shen Ze has been avoiding and ignoring them.


    This will make outsiders think that Shen Ze is afraid to fight the three martial arts strongmen, which will have a great impact on Shen Ze''s prestige and reputation. This is obviously not what Qin Chao wants to see.


    Qin Chao said in a deep voice: "master, I think we can kill the warrior of country x first. It can not only relieve Qi, but also let other martial arts strongmen understand that you are not lying, and you have the strength to kill the top martial arts. Let other martial arts who want to challenge you think about it, instead of running to challenge you at will."


    What Qin Chao said is obviously very reasonable.


    If Shen Ze goes to kill the powerful warrior in country x, it will kill two birds with one stone. It can play a big role, but there are only some troubles. After all, a top warrior can''t kill.


    Shen Ze didn''t fight with the other side, and he didn''t know whether he could defeat the other side.


    Shen Ze has always been a very calm person. If he is not sure, he will not take any action casually.


    Shen Ze pondered for a while, and then said, "we don''t know the strength of the opponent''s martial arts. Why do you think that if I fight, I can teach or kill the opponent?"


    After hesitating for a while, Qin Chao said firmly: "I believe in the master''s strength!"

 Chapter 823

    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze smiles.


    Shen Ze said: "these things are not taken for granted. If I am invincible, I will become invincible. How can this be possible?"


    Qin Chao smelled the speech and blushed awkwardly. Then he said, "no matter what, I just think the master is the strongest."


    Shen Ze couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard the words.


    Shen Ze had no choice but to let Qin Chao go.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t speak any more, Qin Chao immediately said, "master, I really think it''s necessary to kill the warrior in X country."


    "Now the people of the country are also very hostile to the warrior of X country. They are asking you to clean him up."


    "If you don''t want to do it yourself, leave it to me."


    It''s not only Qin Chao, but many people can''t stand the clamour of the warrior of state X in the territory of the state.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze pondered for a while and said, "OK, I''ll go to meet the warrior of state x first."


    Although Shen Ze is not emotional, it does not mean that he has no temper.


    For those who clamored with him, he was also very disgusted.


    Now, since everyone thinks it is necessary to teach that warrior a lesson, he should do it according to the public opinion.


    Although he doesn''t know the details of the other side, Shen Ze is absolutely true. He is very confident in his own strength.


    "Good!"


    Hearing that Shen Ze promised to deal with the warrior of state x, Qin Chao''s face was filled with joy.


    "I''m going to arrange for the warrior of X country to wash his neck and come to Yanjing to die!" Qin Chao said fiercely.


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "OK, you can arrange it."


    "I''ll go now."


    Qin Chao was very excited. He bowed to Shen Ze, then turned and left.


    Qin Chao let Shen Ze''s words out for the first time.


    "The warrior of country x, wash his neck and come to Yanjing to die!"


    Qin Chao let this out.


    After Qin Chao released these words, it caused huge repercussions.


    Everyone knows that Qin chaofang''s words represent Shen Ze''s meaning.


    "Lord Dragon God, you are angry. Are you going to kill the warrior of country x?"


    "The Lord Dragon God is really very temperamental. It''s normal for him to kill the warrior of country x who is so provocative."


    "Everyone can see that the Lord Dragon God is angry. If that country x dares to go to the Lord Dragon God, it will not come to a good end."


    "The warrior of country x didn''t come to a good end. He deserved it. Who asked him to challenge the Dragon God like this?"


    "The Lord Dragon God is not a good man all the time, and he is a very good tempered man. It''s very reasonable for the warrior of country x to provoke him so much."


    "The Lord Dragon God sent out such words. I''m afraid that the warrior of country x will be too scared to shout any more. I''m afraid that he can only run away in ashes."


    "The Dragon God has moved to kill the heart, anyone should be scared and afraid."


    "We all know that the Dragon God is powerful and dignified, but it''s really hard to say. There should be a lot of revenge factors in the challenge of the warrior of X country to the Dragon God, so it won''t be like everyone thought."


    "If the warrior of country x really came to seek revenge, he should not be afraid and afraid, but would readily agree to fight with the Dragon God."


    "No matter whether he comes for revenge or not, if he dares to challenge the Dragon God, he will die!"


    "The Lord Dragon God has made clear his attitude. We''ll see what will happen in the future."


    The people of the state were very excited and relieved by Shen Ze''s words to let the warrior of country x die.


    We can''t get used to the three foreign fighters clamoring in the territory of the country, especially the warrior of country X.


    Now, Shen Ze''s words to let the warrior of country x go to death are a very happy thing for everyone.


    Of course, we are not sure whether the warrior of country x will really go to Shen Ze, but we all believe that as long as the warrior of country x goes to Shen Ze, the end will be a dead end.


    The warrior of country x suddenly received Shen Ze''s meaning.


    "Shen Diaolong, you have the guts to fight!"


    "But it''s not that I wash my neck, it''s that you wash your neck and wait for me to kill you!"


    The warrior of country x is very rampant and gives out the words of these battles.


    The most powerful man in country x, named Ou De Fu, is recognized as the most powerful man in country X. when he came to country l this time, he came to seek revenge from Shen Ze with the will of the whole country X.


    Therefore, after hearing Shen Ze''s words, Ou De Fu responded immediately.


    He originally wanted to fight Shen Ze. Shen Ze agreed, which was obviously a good thing for him.


    Ou De Fu responded and challenged Shen Ze again. He not only wanted to fight Shen Ze, but also expressed his intention to kill Shen Ze.


    "This audford is so arrogant. Does he really think he''s good enough? Dare to challenge the Dragon God like this


    "This odefoy just doesn''t know the heaven is high and the earth is thick. He doesn''t know what to do. Although he''s dancing happily now, he won''t be able to dance for a long time."


    "This audford is dead. He dares to be so arrogant at this time. I really don''t know how to write the word" death. "


    "You don''t have to scold me, just wait and see this Ou De Fu die!"


    "Yes, let''s wait and see that odefoy is killed by the Dragon God!"


    "After a few days of arrogance, this audford is waiting to die."


    The people of the country were very upset and angry at the fact that Ou Defu dared to yell at Shen Ze. They all scolded Ou Defu one after another.


    "This odefoy is playing lanterns in the toilet, looking for excrement!"


    After getting the response from Ou De Fu, Qin Chao was very upset and murderous.


    "That guy is so rampant that he must die without a place to die."


    Shen Ze is much calmer than Qin Chao. He is calm and calm. He said: "other people come to take revenge. It''s normal to have such a reaction."


    Qin Chao said angrily: "since he really came to revenge, he must not be allowed to go back alive."


    Qin chaomu exposed the murdering opportunity and said coldly, "master, now that you know the grandson''s intention, I don''t think you need to fight him. Let us go down and get rid of him."


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, since that Ou De Fu really came to take revenge on Shen Ze, under this very bad intention, Shen Ze had no need to fight Ou De Fu. Instead, he could let them go down and get rid of Ou De Fu.

 Chapter 824

    Shen Ze did not take Qin Chao''s advice.


    After pondering for a moment, Shen Ze said, "since people are running for me, let me solve it myself."


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, if Qin Chao is allowed to deal with Ou De Fu, it seems that he is afraid of Ou De Fu and does not dare to fight with Ou De Fu.


    Of course, there is another reason. Odefoy is a top martial arts man and it is very difficult to deal with.


    It would be very difficult for Qin Chao to do it.


    Moreover, Qin Chao and they may not be able to deal with odefoy. Even if they can deal with it eventually, they will pay a great price.


    Considering these, Shen Ze still thinks that it is most appropriate for him to deal with them by himself.


    Since that Ou De Fu wants to die, he will complete the former and send the former to see Yama.


    Shen Ze means that Qin Chao does not dare to disobey nature.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao nodded and said, "well, since the master wants to do it himself, then we won''t get involved."


    "With the help of the master, that guy is dead."


    Shen Ze said: "stare at that guy. If he comes to Yanjing, he will come to Siheyuan directly."


    "Good." When Qin Chao heard the speech, he immediately nodded.


    "Shen Diaolong, wait for me. I''ve come to Yanjing!"


    Ou Defu was determined to kill Shen Ze, so he rushed to Yanjing as soon as he could.


    As a top martial arts man, odefoy is not relying on transportation, but on his own flight, in a straight line to the nearest way, towards Yanjing.


    The next day, odefoy arrived in Yanjing.


    "Shen Diaolong, tell me where you live. I''ll take your dog''s life myself."


    Ou De Fu was very arrogant and arrogant. When he arrived in Yanjing, he yelled at Shen Ze openly.


    "This son of a bitch is really in a hurry to be reincarnated!"


    Qin Chao, according to Shen Ze''s meaning, impressively asked someone to tell ou Defu where Shen Ze lived.


    After learning about Shen Ze''s residence, Ou De Fu went directly to the courtyard.


    Around two o''clock in the afternoon, the sun was high.


    Shen Ze is lying on the bamboo chair in the yard, basking in the sun leisurely.


    I don''t know when, a middle-aged man with a bald head fell from the sky and came to the yard.


    "Bang!"


    This bald middle-aged man is like a meteor falling to the ground, smashing on the ground, breaking the ground, splashing a piece of dust, making a lot of noise.


    Hearing the news, Qin Chao rushed out of the house and came to the yard.


    Qin Chao saw the material of Ou De Fu and the portrait of the latter, so he recognized Ou De Fu as the person who appeared in the yard.


    Recognizing Ou De Fu, Qin Chao immediately stares at the former with a kind of murderous expression.


    Qin chaoleng said: "you are such a guy, you dare to die!"


    When ou De Fu heard the speech, he glanced at Qin Chao disdainfully. Then he turned his head and stared at Shen Ze lying on the bamboo chair with sharp eyes.


    At the moment, Shen Ze still closed his eyes and lay motionless on the bamboo chair.


    Adefoy knew that Shen Ze had noticed his arrival.


    Shen Ze still pretends to ignore him, or ignore him directly, which makes Ou De Fu very unhappy.


    "Hum!"


    Ou De Fu snorted coldly, and then he waved his hand to Shen Ze.


    With the action of Audrey, a strong momentum gushed out from his palms and fingers, and then swept away towards Shen Ze.


    "Boom!"


    This momentum is like a tornado, where everything is crushed into powder.


    The air exploded, the space was distorted, and the scene looked terrible.


    Obviously, as soon as odefoy came up, he did it, and he was still a killer, without any mercy.


    As the strongest warrior in X country, Ou Defu''s martial arts strength is obviously very high. If he makes such a move, ordinary martial arts masters can''t resist it. Even the top martial arts masters can''t ask for any good if they are careless.


    "You son of a bitch, how dare you do it directly!"


    Seeing that Ou Defu didn''t say a word, he directly attacked Shen Ze. Qin Chao was very angry, and a strong murderous spirit rose up on him.


    He would like to attack Ou De Fu, or help Shen Ze to resist the attack from Ou De Fu, but he has self-knowledge. As a martial arts master, he doesn''t even have the master level. It''s obviously useless to do this.


    Therefore, Qin Chao did nothing but hope that Shen Ze could react and resist the offensive of Ou De Fu.


    Although Shen Ze is taking a nap, his awareness is still there.


    He noticed it when audford came into the yard.


    He was also clearly aware of the attack on him.


    Sooner or later, when the strong wind was about to sweep Shen Ze, Shen Ze''s heart moved. A strong wind swept out of his body and condensed a golden light curtain outside his body.


    The golden light curtain is like real glass, golden.


    "Bang!"


    The next moment, the strong air storm bombarded the golden light curtain, and a deafening crash sound sounded.


    The golden light curtain is impregnable. It completely resists the storm and doesn''t hurt Shen Ze.


    Seeing this, Audrey frowned and his face became a little ugly.


    The offensive that odefoy has just launched, though not with all his strength, is in nine cases out of ten.


    Ou De Fu knows Shen Ze is very strong, but he didn''t expect Shen Ze to be so strong.


    Audrey was surprised to find that Shen Ze was even stronger than he thought.


    Realizing this, Audrey frowned a little tighter.


    "Ha ha, what''s the matter? It''s a sneak attack!"


    Qin Chao is very happy to see Shen Ze resist the attack of Ou De Fu. Of course, he does not forget to mock Ou De Fu.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Ou Defu''s eyes flashed a touch of anger. He glared at Qin Chao fiercely, but he didn''t do anything.


    In Ou De Fu''s eyes, Qin Chao is just a minor role, which is not worth his attention.


    Ou De Fu still pays attention to Shen Ze.


    Seeing that Shen Ze was still lying on the bamboo chair, he didn''t want to move, didn''t want to stand up, and faced himself head-on, Ou De Fu''s anger burned up.


    Shen Ze''s indifference makes Ou De Fu feel that Shen Ze is humiliating him, which makes Ou De Fu extremely upset and mad.


    "Shen Diaolong, what airs do you put in front of me? Do you really think that you are invincible, and no one can threaten you?" He asked in a fierce voice.


    Shen Ze smell speech, thin lips slightly open, long mouth said: "don''t talk nonsense, want to hit."


    After hearing this, Audrey fell into a state of silence.


    Ou De Fu''s mouth twitched a few times, and then said in a murderous way: "Shen Diaolong, I must kill you!"

 Chapter 825

    "Shen Diaolong, dare you pretend to be a fool in front of me, I''ll make you kneel down and beg me to forgive you later!" Said eudford fiercely, putting up his cruel words.


    After listening to Ou De Fu''s words, Shen Ze still did not move, did not make any response.


    Qin Chao couldn''t help but sneer at Ou Defu: "I''m not ashamed. I think you''ll kneel down and beg for mercy later!"


    "A mole ant, you don''t have to talk here!"


    In the face of Qin Chao''s taunting, Ou De Fu was very upset. He yelled and waved his hand to Qin Chao.


    With the action made by Ou De Fu, a huge palm print suddenly condensed out of thin air, and then roared toward Qin Chao.


    "This son of a bitch, he even hit me!"


    Qin Chao is just a master of martial arts. Compared with the top martial artists like ou De Fu, there is obviously a huge gap, and there is no comparability at all.


    Odefoy launched an attack on him. He couldn''t resist it. He couldn''t resist it at all.


    Seeing that Ou De Fu attacked him, Qin Chao''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    At the same time, he was flustered and didn''t know what to do.


    Can''t resist. What the hell is going on?


    Ou Defu is a top martial arts man. In the face of the former''s attack, Qin Chao, a martial arts master, is not only unable to resist, but also unable to evade.


    At this time, Qin Chao can only turn to Shen Ze for help.


    Shen Ze is obviously aware of Ou De Fu''s attack on Qin Chao, and he obviously won''t watch Qin Chao suffer.


    Shen Ze made a reaction for the first time. He raised his hand and waved to Qin Chao.


    "Boom!"


    With Shen Ze making this action, there is a handprint whistling toward Qin Chao.


    It all happened in a flash.


    "Bang!"


    The next moment, Shen Ze''s hand print is a striking bombardment on the hand print of Ou De Fu.


    Shen Ze intercepted Ou De Fu''s attack for Qin Chao.


    "Boom!"


    The two palmprints collided together, making a deafening sound, and a terrible wave swept between them.


    It seems that the power of these two handprints is not very different. In the color of violent impact, they all break at the same time.


    The power contained in the two handprints is very terrible. If they are allowed to sweep away, they will be able to destroy the whole courtyard.


    Shen Ze still wanted to live in the courtyard, but he didn''t want the courtyard to be destroyed, so he immediately waved his hand to dissolve the violent forces.


    It was as if nothing had happened. Qin Chao was undamaged, and the courtyard was not damaged.


    "Shen Diaolong, if you want to protect him, the more I want to move him. I think you can protect him for a long time!"


    Seeing that Shen Ze resisted his attack, Ou De Fu''s face became very ugly.


    When he spoke coldly, he suddenly had the idea to start again.


    Ou De Fu then impressively is to hand again, he stretched out his right hand, to Qin Chao made a grab action.


    With the action made by Ou De Fu, the space where Qin Chao lived suddenly seemed to solidify.


    Qin Chao felt as if he had fallen into an ice cellar. His blood was coagulated and his body became very stiff and unable to move.


    Of course, it''s not over yet.


    Ou De Fu continues to exert pressure on Qin Chao, trying to crush Qin Chao into a ball of blood.


    Because Ou Defu is the top martial arts man, his martial arts strength is superior to Qin''s by several levels, so Qin Chao can''t bear it at all.


    Almost as soon as he came up, Qin Chao felt that he was shrouded in the shadow of death, and felt that his body was about to explode.


    Just when Qin Chao could not bear it, Shen Ze was surprised to do it again.


    Shen Ze releases his energy, takes off that strength for Qin Chao, and resists the pressure exerted by Ou De Fu on Qin Chao.


    Ou De Fu saw Shen Ze protect Qin Chao again, and his face became more ugly. His face seemed to drip ink, and his eyes were burning with anger.


    "Shen Diaolong, I don''t believe you can protect him all the time!"


    Shen Ze sheltered Qin Chao, but he still lay on the bamboo chair without moving.


    This let Ou De Fu see, Shen Ze is really completely did not put him in the eye, is to his red fruit strong humiliation.


    This makes him more unhappy, more resentful and more angry.


    "I didn''t mean to kill this guy, but because of what you did, I meant to kill him."


    After these words, the figure of Audrey suddenly disappeared in the same place.


    Seeing this, Qin Chao suddenly widened his pupils and tensed all over.


    Obviously, Qin Chao was aware of the danger and knew that Ou De Fu was going to attack him.


    Almost at the next moment, the figure of Ou De Fu appeared in front of the Qin Dynasty.


    At this time, Ou De Fu suppressed Qin Chao with absolute force, so that Qin Chao could not move and could only stand in the same place.


    After appearing in front of Qin Chao, Ou Defu smashed Qin Chao''s head with his right hand clenched into a fist.


    Odefoy''s movement looks very simple, and his fist also looks very ordinary, without any leakage of strength.


    And this, obviously also is Ou De Fu to concentrate the strength completely in the fist.


    This punch of Ou De Fu is enough to open a hill. Ordinary martial arts masters have no power to fight against Ou De Fu''s punch.


    The fist that the martial arts masters can''t fight is even more impossible for Qin Chao to fight.


    At this time, Qin Chao felt a strong danger.


    He knew that he could not resist the punch of audford and wanted to avoid it, but he could not.


    Because at this time, he was locked in place with the breath of odefoy, and his body was out of control. Let alone moving away, he couldn''t even move his fingers.


    Qin Chao''s eyes widened, and he could only watch Ou De Fu''s fist roar toward his forehead.


    Qin Chao''s head would turn into powder and die suddenly if he was hit by the punch of Ou De Fu.


    Soon after that, just as Ou Defu''s fist was about to fall on Qin Chao''s head, a hand suddenly appeared and caught Ou Defu''s wrist.


    "Pa!"


    This hand was like a pair of pliers, which clamped Ou De Fu''s wrist and made Ou De Fu''s fist stop. He couldn''t move forward and bombard Qin Chao''s head.


    The hand suddenly appeared was Shen Ze''s.


    Just when odefu attacks Qin Chao, Shen Ze''s figure suddenly disappears on the bamboo chair and comes to Qin Chao''s side.


    He overtakes Ou Defu with incredible speed, and reaches out his right hand, grabs Ou Defu''s wrist, so that his fist can''t bombard Qin Chao''s head!

 Chapter 826

    Seeing the fist that suddenly stopped in front of his forehead, Qin Chao widened his eyes and showed a look of lingering fear and shock.


    Fortunately, the master was quick, otherwise he would have become a corpse now!


    It felt like Qin Chao was relieved for the rest of his life.


    "How is that possible?"


    As for Shen Ze''s late strike, Ou De Fu''s eyes widened in disbelief, and his face showed an incredible color.


    In oldford''s view, Shen Ze should not be able to stop him in time when he takes the lead.


    In principle, his fists should bombard Qin Chao''s head and let him die suddenly.


    Ou De Fu never thought that Shen Ze had such a fast speed to stop him from killing Qin Chao.


    Shen Diaolong is not a simple product!


    He seems to have underestimated the power of Shen Diaolong.


    Realizing this, Audrey''s face became more ugly, but there was a dignified color in his eyes.


    Although he was very angry and had a strong hatred for Shen Ze, he didn''t lose his mind completely. He was still a man with brain.


    After he realized that Shen Ze was even more powerful than he had imagined, audford did not dare to be careless any more. Instead, he re examined Shen Ze and attached importance to him.


    "Let go!"


    Shen Ze didn''t let go of Ou De Fu''s wrist after he grasped it. Ou De Fu was very upset about it. He began to scold Shen Ze harshly.


    Shen Ze''s eyes were cold and sharp, and he didn''t want to let go.


    Ou De Fu saw that Shen Ze didn''t want to release his hand, and his anger seemed to spray out.


    It''s no use knowing how to talk, but odefoy starts to break free.


    Ou Defu tried his best to free his wrist from Shen Ze''s hand, but Shen Ze''s hand was always like a pair of pliers, which firmly stuck his wrist and made him unable to free himself.


    Seeing that he can''t break free, he can only think of other ways.


    Therefore, Ou De Fu clenched his left hand into a fist and hit Shen Ze''s chest.


    Shen Ze''s eyes are very sharp. Just when ou De Fu punches, he also clenches his left hand and blows out at the same time.


    "Bang!"


    The next moment, the two fists collided.


    Shen Ze and Ou De Fu''s fists were pounding together, just like two hills bumping together. There was a deafening crash.


    Both Shen Ze''s fists and Ou De Fu''s fists contain terrible power.


    The two fists collide, and the destructive force is terrible.


    Fortunately, Shen Ze and Ou De Fu are both excellent people who can control their power. There are not many destructive forces sweeping them.


    Of course, there is still a part of the power pouring out from between the two fists.


    Qin Chao is very close to Shen Ze and Ou De Fu. These destructive forces will affect him.


    Qin Chao knew that he could not resist these destructive forces, so he could only retreat to one side at the fastest speed for the first time.


    But Shen Ze and Ou De Fu''s fist to bang impressively did not separate the result, regarding this, two people had the tacit understanding to carry on the fist to bump once more.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Shen Ze and Ou De Fu hit each other for more than ten times in a row, but they still didn''t have any effect. They fought against each other, and they had a good fight.


    Seeing that there was no result in this fight, Ou De Fu glared at Shen Ze angrily and said angrily, "Shen Diaolong, if you have the ability, just fight with me. Let''s divide the victory and the defeat and decide life and death!"


    Shen Ze also knew that this stalemate was meaningless, and the most important thing was that he didn''t want the quadrangle to be destroyed, so he gladly agreed to audford''s challenge.


    "High altitude battle!"


    After saying this, Shen Ze loosened Ou De Fu''s wrist.


    Then, the two of them rushed to the sky and came to the high altitude.


    For the top fighters of Shen Ze and Ou De Fu''s level, only in the high altitude can we open up a war.


    After all, the forces they unleash are terrifying. If they are on the ground, they may destroy many things.


    After coming to the high altitude, both of them can play freely and will not hide and tuck in any more.


    After Shen Ze and Ou De Fu came to the sky, they were quietly suspended in the void and looked at each other across the void.


    "Shen Diaolong, you have made China X. I must kill you today to export evil spirit for China X!"


    Ou De Fu stares at Shen Ze with a strong murderous look. He says coldly, "Shen Diaolong, today is your death time!"


    Shen Ze didn''t pay any attention to what ou De Fu said.


    In addition, he looked down on him a little bit, because he felt that he didn''t have the consciousness to be a top martial arts man, and he often talked, which was not the style of a strong man.


    Shen Ze looked at Ou De Fu calmly, with a sarcastic tone, and said: "don''t talk nonsense. If you want to fight, don''t talk like a woman. It''s boring."


    Shen Ze said that he was like a girl. He talked a lot of nonsense. Audrey was very upset. He was like eating a fly, and his face became very ugly.


    "Shen Diaolong, since you want to be reincarnated in hell as soon as possible, I will help you."


    After saying this, Audrey did not talk nonsense, but launched an offensive.


    "Boom!"


    With the thought of audford, he suddenly burst out the whole body momentum.


    With the outbreak of audford''s momentum, the world seems to have a sense, and the situation is changing.


    Audrey was full of energy. His whole body seemed to be on fire, and the surrounding space became distorted.


    As the most powerful warrior of country x, odefoy does not have a false reputation, but has real ability.


    After the spirit was promoted to the peak, odefoy suddenly released all the energy in his body.


    This energy from the body of Audrey rushed out, in front of his body condensed into a red knife.


    The sword is ten feet long, which is similar to the real one.


    After condensing the red broadsword, odefoy grasped the handle with both hands, and then raised the red broadsword.


    With the red broadsword raised by Audrey, he instilled all his strength into the red broadsword, which made the power contained in the red broadsword more terrifying.


    "Ah..."


    After holding the red sword high above his head, audford roared and chopped it down.


    "Boom!"


    With the red big knife, a red startling sword awn from top to bottom, tearing the sky, toward the opposite Shen Ze.


    This red awn is very huge, as if it filled the whole sky, overwhelming, people can''t escape!

 Chapter 827

    As a top fighter, when attacking the enemy, he will lock the enemy.


    The red sword that Ou De Fu splits, impressively is to lock Shen Ze.


    Coupled with the speed is very fast, even Shen Ze is not so easy to avoid.


    Of course, Shen Ze never wanted to avoid it from the beginning to the end.


    Shen Ze''s face also showed a dignified color when he saw that the red sword awn with startling power was splitting down towards him.


    Obviously, Shen Ze was also aware of the horror and power of the red sword, and did not dare to be careless.


    "Boom!"


    Shen Ze also did not hesitate, burst out the momentum of the whole body.


    It was just as soon as the red sword was about to cut Shen Ze.


    A great momentum rushed out of Shen Ze''s body, and then condensed a huge golden barrier above his head.


    "Bang!"


    Almost at the next moment, the red awn knife with a startling power that can split a big mountain is cut on the golden barrier condensed by Shen Ze.


    An earth shaking crash sounded.


    The golden barrier is impregnable, which stands out against the red sword.


    However, the red awn was very terrible. Although the golden barrier resisted the red awn for the first time, it only lasted for a while.


    "Click!"


    After a while, black cracks like cobwebs appeared on the golden barrier.


    As soon as the black cracks appeared, they filled the whole golden barrier at a very fast speed.


    "Bang!"


    In the end, the golden barrier broke apart and became a golden storm.


    When the golden barrier breaks, nothing can stop the red awn.


    Of course, because of the resistance of the golden barrier, the power contained in the red blade is still reduced.


    However, the red sword still contains a very terrible power.


    "Boom!"


    Without hindrance, red Dao mang continued to chop Shen Ze.


    "Sonorous!"


    At this time, a sonorous sound of the sword sounded, Shen Ze was filled with a very strong sword.


    In a moment, this dense sword will cover the whole world.


    The temperature between heaven and earth drops suddenly. It is hot summer, but it gives people a feeling of winter.


    "Bang!"


    There is a sword light from Shen Ze''s body, but in an instant, this sword light condensed into a golden sword.


    Almost at the moment when the golden sword took shape, it collided with the red awn.


    "Boom!"


    It''s like two huge waves collide and form a big wave.


    This destructive force sweeps open, tearing space, making the picture distorted and rippling in the void.


    The collision between the golden sword and the red awn is obviously very strong, and the destructive power is very terrible.


    Fortunately, all this happened in the high altitude, in addition to the huge waves generated in the high altitude, there was no harm to other things, relatively speaking, there was no damage.


    "Dang Dang..."


    Whether it''s a golden sword or a red awn, it''s like a real sword and a sword.


    The two collided violently, and there was a clanging sound of metal collision, which spread all over the world, so that people within ten miles could hear it.


    "What''s that sound? What happened? "


    "What''s in the sky? How do you look like two people? "


    "It''s really two people. Are they two strong warriors fighting?"


    "Who is fighting with whom?"


    "There is a man who looks a little familiar. He seems to be the Dragon God!"


    Because Shen Ze and Ou De Fu fight, the huge movement, impressively attracted the attention of the people around.


    Before that, Shen Ze had always been mysterious and didn''t make the portrait public. Many people didn''t know him.


    But after the live broadcast of the World War I with Ouyang Qingfeng in the Forbidden City, everyone can recognize Shen Ze at a glance.


    Seeing Shen Ze hanging in the sky, everyone recognized it at a glance.


    "Lord dragon, who are you fighting with?"


    "Before, there were three strong warriors from abroad who wanted to challenge the Dragon God? Which of them is this? "


    "I don''t know the other one. I don''t know who it is!"


    "I think it should be the warrior of country x, because he is the most rampant, clamoring to fight with the Dragon God."


    "I also think it''s the warrior of country X. after all, the Lord Dragon God has told the warrior of country x to send him to death, and the warrior of country X has also told him to fight with the Dragon God. It''s a matter of victory and death!"


    "Don''t think about it. The Lord Dragon God is fighting with the warrior in X country."


    "I don''t know if the Lord Dragon God can beat the warrior of country x?"


    "I believe in the strength of the Dragon God, there must be no problem!"


    "No matter which country is strong in martial arts, it''s not the same thing in front of the Dragon God. The Dragon God is now recognized as the number one in martial arts in the world and is invincible. No one can defeat him."


    "The warrior of X country is very rampant. The Dragon God must teach him a lesson and let him know how powerful he is!"


    "The warrior of country x is clamoring to kill the Dragon God. The Dragon God will not be soft hearted. He will certainly kill the warrior of country X."


    "This warrior of country x is to revenge on the Dragon God. He has a wicked heart. Even if he is killed by the Dragon God, he is worthy of death!"


    "It''s not a pity that the warrior of country x died. It''s best to die!"


    "Let''s wait and see that warrior of country x is killed by the Dragon God!"


    Because it was at home, the people of the state stood up to Shen Ze, hoping that Shen Ze could defeat Ou De Fu, or even kill Ou De Fu.


    Of course, this is only what we hope. As for whether such a thing can happen, we have to see what will happen afterwards.


    After all, these ordinary people can''t see who is more powerful, Shen Ze or Ou De Fu.


    Of course, almost all people believe that Shen Ze is more powerful. They think that Shen Ze is the best in martial arts and will surely be able to defeat Ou De Fu.


    In the fierce discussion, the golden sword and the red sword are still in a fierce collision, the two are suddenly deadlocked.


    However, after the stalemate for a while, the golden sword and the red sword still changed.


    The golden sword is better than the red sword.


    "Bang!"


    The red awn was like a broken string. It broke suddenly, turned into a red storm and gradually dissipated.


    "Go


    At the moment when the red sword was broken, Shen Ze opened his mouth and gave a cold drink. Then the golden sword turned into a golden light, whistling toward the opposite Ou De Fu!

 Chapter 828

    Before that, Shen Ze had been a passive defense. At this time, he took the initiative to attack.


    Like a flash of lightning, the golden sword shot at the opposite audford with incredible speed.


    For the golden sword cut the red awn, and cut toward himself, Ou De Fu was surprised and angry.


    His all-out attack didn''t hurt Shen Ze, and let Shen Ze break his attack and attack him.


    This is really a bad result!


    In the view of Ou De Fu, he thought that the attack he just launched could cause some damage to Shen Ze even if it could not kill him. However, he did not expect that none of these would happen.


    This makes him feel that he can''t do what he wants.


    He came to revenge on Shen Ze, but it didn''t seem that he could achieve such a goal.


    At this time, odefoy could not think much, because the golden sword had cut him.


    Almost in a breath, the golden sword came to audford.


    "Dang..."


    He had no time to do anything else. He could only raise his red sword and block the golden sword.


    The golden sword was cut on the red sword!


    Both of them are just like substance, not condensed with vigor.


    The two collided violently, and there was a deafening sound of metal impact.


    "Click!"


    At the next moment, a sound like broken ceramics sounded.


    There was a crack on the red broadsword in oldford''s hand.


    Obviously, the red sword didn''t resist the golden sword.


    Audrey frowned and his face became very ugly.


    How the hell is this so strong?


    It''s overwhelming!


    There was a strong look of annoyance in Audrey''s eyes.


    At this time, there was no time for him to think more, because after the golden sword cut the red sword, he cut it towards him.


    "Boom!"


    After the red dagger broke into two sections, it turned into a red storm and dissipated.


    Without the obstruction of the red dagger, the golden sword will continue to cleave towards Audrey!


    Seeing that the golden sword fell down, he widened his eyes. His eyes became sharp and his face became more dignified than ever.


    At such a close distance, it was too late for him to escape. Knowing this, he could only fight against the golden sword


    "Ah..."


    Audford let out a roar, releasing all the energy in his body.


    This great momentum surged into the sky and ran into the golden sword.


    The golden sword is like cutting on a huge wave, and most of its power is removed.


    It''s like a fist on top of the cotton, not much strength.


    What audford did was to overcome hardness with softness.


    He kept releasing his energy to resist the golden sword.


    Due to the impact of the momentum, the golden sword did not fall on ou De Fu for the first time.


    So the two became deadlocked.


    Standing in the distance, Shen Ze saw a scene. He suddenly stretched out his right hand and made a downward movement towards Ou De Fu.


    With Shen Ze''s action, the golden sword became more powerful and more terrifying.


    Shen Zejia energetically said that he could not bear it.


    "Bang!"


    The golden sword suddenly cut off the strength, and then cut on the body of odefoy, and there was a sound like thunder.


    When the golden sword fell on audford, it exploded.


    Audrey''s place was shining with a bright golden light, even more dazzling than the sun.


    It''s like a round of golden crowns, shining the sky and earth brighter, so that all people who see this scene are willing to close their eyes.


    After a while, the dazzling golden light disappeared.


    After the golden light dissipated, people suddenly saw a shocking picture.


    This is the intact odefoy. Now he is a little miserable. He is ragged and covered with blood. He looks a little terrible.


    Obviously, adefoy had just been cut by the golden sword and suffered great damage.


    Shen Ze''s golden sword is obviously terrible. Anyone can''t bear to be cut by it.


    If the general master of martial arts is cut by the golden sword, he will be destroyed on the spot.


    Even if odefoy is a top martial arts player, although he did not die, but also suffered a lot of injuries.


    "Cough..."


    Audrey coughed violently, his mouth overflowed with red blood, and an abnormal pale color appeared on his face.


    At the moment, Audrey no longer has that kind of soaring momentum, but the breath is dispirited, looks like he is in low spirits.


    At this time, adefoy suffered a serious injury and was in a very bad condition.


    Ou De Fu, who knows that he is in a very bad condition and can no longer fight with Shen Ze, has a very gloomy eyes and is very unwilling and full of frustration.


    The purpose of Ou De Fu''s visit is to kill Shen Ze. He is carrying the wishes of all the people of country X. he wants to kill Shen Ze and vent his anger for country X.


    Now, after being seriously injured by Shen Ze, he obviously has no chance to kill Shen Ze, which is totally unacceptable to Ou De Fu.


    But what if it''s unacceptable?


    Audrey''s heart is full of helplessness and reluctance.


    "Why is this guy so strong?"


    Thought audford, exasperated.


    As the most powerful warrior in X country, odefoy''s own strength is not weak, he has his own pride, never weaker than others.


    Now, after the fight with Shen Ze, he didn''t hurt Shen Ze at all. On the contrary, he was seriously injured by Shen Ze. This is a huge blow for ou De Fu, which is very difficult to accept.


    Ou De Fu thought that his martial arts strength would not be weaker than Shen Ze, even if he could not surpass Shen Ze.


    Now after the fight, it''s obvious that his martial arts strength is quite different from Shen Ze''s.


    If he had known that the result was like this, he would not have come to Shen Ze for revenge.


    Because we all know that he is here for revenge. Now that he can''t get revenge, he even has the risk of being killed by Shen Ze. This is not only a great shame for him, but also an unacceptable thing for country X and its people.


    At this time, Ou had no time to think about it, because he knew that what he was going to face next was Shen Ze''s killing him.


    Before fighting, Shen Ze let him wash his neck to die.


    Ou De Fang knew very well that Shen Ze was willing to kill him.


    Now, he has been seriously injured and his fighting capacity has weakened a lot. If Shen Ze wants to kill him, what should he do?

 Chapter 829

    When he was not injured and his fighting capacity was at its peak, odefoy was not Shen Ze''s opponent. Now that he was injured and his fighting capacity has weakened a lot, he is naturally not Shen Ze''s opponent.


    If Shen Ze wants to kill Ou De Fu, Ou De Fu is obviously unable to resist.


    At this time, Ou De Fu was very worried that Shen Ze would kill him.


    Because he is very clear, if Shen Ze does this, then his ending is likely to be a word, death!


    If he had known all this, he would not have come here to kill Shen Ze.


    At the moment, Audrey was so sorry, and his intestines were destroyed.


    Just when ou De Fu was worried and regretted, Shen Ze spoke.


    "That''s all you can do, and you want to kill me?"


    Shen Ze''s tone is flat, but his words are full of sarcasm.


    After listening, Audrey felt like eating a fly, and his face became very ugly.


    He opened his mouth and tried to retort, but he couldn''t say a word.


    As a defeated general, what qualification does he have to refute?


    Audrey knew that if he refuted, he would be trying to be unreasonable, but he was just insulting himself. As a result, it would be better not to say anything.


    "Don''t you want to kill me? Why don''t you go on? "


    Seeing that Ou De Fu didn''t make a sound and didn''t want to continue to work, Shen Ze said faintly.


    Audrey frowned at the speech, and his face was indecisive.


    Shen Ze said that, he was mocking Ou De Fu for not daring to do it again.


    And in Ou De Fu''s heart, he also wants to kill Shen Ze, but now he has no such ability, how to kill Shen Ze?


    Under the condition of the strongest combat effectiveness, he could not hurt Shen Ze, let alone kill him.


    Therefore, in the face of Shen Ze''s humiliation, odefoy can''t do anything.


    Shen Ze also knows what kind of state odefoy is now. Seeing that the latter is still pretending to be dead, a smile of disdain rises from the corner of his mouth.


    "I said before that I would let you wash your neck and die. If you are not afraid of death, I will help you today and send you to see the Lord of hell."


    Shen Ze light mouth, tone does not contain a trace of emotion.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ou De Fu felt more uneasy and worried.


    No one is afraid of death, and Audrey is no exception. He doesn''t want to die.


    But if Shen Ze wants to kill him, what can he do?


    Odefoy''s current state is impossible to resist Shen Ze''s attack. If Shen Ze wants to kill him, he will not be able to resist.


    At the moment, the only way audford could think of was to run away.


    Of course, he knew that if he really wanted to run away, it would be a big shame.


    As a strong warrior, his self-esteem is very strong. If he just runs away, even if he really abandons his dignity, he will never look up again and become the object of ridicule.


    Shen Ze is a world-famous man. His battle with oderford today has attracted the attention of the whole world.


    If audford chooses to run away today, he will become the object of ridicule. This matter will always become the butt of his jokes and pin him on the pillar of shame.


    Of course, without dignity, he becomes the object of ridicule. These are not the most serious. What''s more serious is that even if he wants to escape, he may not be able to escape.


    He''s in a bad situation now. If Shen Ze wants to kill him, he may not be able to escape!


    Escape has also become a very difficult choice for Audrey.


    Because, running away will be disgraceful, and he may not be able to run away.


    Things will have the worst situation, and this situation is that Ou Defu was not able to escape even when he was on the run, and he was chased to death by Shen Ze.


    If this kind of worst situation occurs, then the death of audford has no value at all, and the death is very oppressive and ridiculous.


    Thinking of this, Audrey had no idea of running away.


    Seeing the twinkle of Ou De Fu''s eyes, Shen Ze seemed to see through Ou De Fu''s thoughts. A faint radian appeared on the corner of his mouth and said with a faint smile, "do you want to run away now?"


    "If you want to escape, I can give you a chance to escape for five minutes, and then I''ll come after you."


    When Shen Ze said these words, he looked as if he was staring at his prey. Of course, his tone had the taste of banter.


    Odefoy knew that Shen Ze was insulting him, but he could not say or do anything.


    After all, he is not Shen Ze''s opponent at all. He can''t do anything else because he is a hero who knows current affairs.


    A man is a man who can bend and stretch. If he wants to live, he can only bear it now.


    Audrey clearly knew this truth, so he didn''t say a word or do anything. Instead, he fell into meditation and began to think about what Shen Ze said.


    If Shen Ze really gave him five minutes to escape, he might be able to escape.


    It''s just that Ou De Fu doubts whether Shen Ze is joking with him or telling the truth.


    After all, odefoy is very clear that Shen Ze really killed him and will never let him go.


    Now, with such an opportunity, Shen Ze will not let him go.


    Therefore, in the view of odefoy, Shen Ze may be playing tricks on him. He has no intention of letting him go.


    Ou De Fu is not sure what Shen Ze thinks. He raises his head and looks at Shen Ze suspiciously.


    Shen Ze saw what ou De Fu was thinking at a glance. He said faintly, "I''m a person with a head and a face. Naturally speaking, I mean what I say."


    "I''m not kidding you. If you really want to escape, I can give you five minutes."


    Shen Ze is really telling the truth. He is not joking with Ou De Fu.


    Of course, Shen Ze is sure that even if he gives him five minutes to escape, he can catch up with the latter and kill him.


    Ou De Fu also knows that Shen Ze is a character, a person who does what he says.


    Since Shen Ze said so, it''s really no joke. If he wants to escape, he will really give him five minutes to escape.


    Of course, Audrey still has some doubts.


    He stares at Shen Ze and asks in a deep voice, "Shen Diaolong, do you really want to give me five minutes to escape?"


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he gave Ou Defu a clear look.


    With Shen Ze''s exact answer, indecision appeared in Ou De Fu''s eyes.


    Now Shen Ze gives him a chance. Does he choose to escape or fight to the death?

 Chapter 830

    Adefoy is very clear about his current situation. If he continues to fight Shen Ze, he will be dead.


    If he runs away, and Shen Ze gives him five minutes to escape, then he really has a chance to escape.


    However, once he escapes, he will become a joke in the eyes of the world. He has no face to return to country X. even if he returns to country x, he will only be ridiculed and humiliated by the people of his own country.


    After all, odefoy came to avenge Shen Ze on behalf of country X this time.


    Instead of revenge, he ran away and did such a shameful thing. Not only will he become a joke, but also he will be laughed at by people in other countries.


    After all, he represents the X country.


    Before that, Shen Ze led the attack on country x, which not only made country x lose its dignity, but also caused great losses.


    If he runs away again this time, it''s really funny!


    Moreover, even if he chooses to run away, he just has the chance to run for his life.


    In the previous fight, Ou De Fu obviously did not see through how powerful Shen Ze was.


    What ou De Fu can think of is that Shen Ze is much more powerful than he imagined. It is very likely that even if he runs for five minutes, he will still catch up with him and kill him.


    If that happens, audford can''t win anything even if he dies.


    Now, odefoy has two choices. One is to escape disgracefully, the other is to fight Shen Ze to the end.


    To put it bluntly, it''s still that sentence, whether you choose to live on your knees or die on your feet!


    If odefoy chooses to fight Shen Ze to the end, even if the final result is sure to die, it will save some face for odefoy.


    Because he chose to fight to the end, which shows that odefoy is not Shen Ze''s opponent, but at least he preserved the last trace of dignity, which proves that odefoy has backbone.


    If you still choose to do so when you know you''re going to die in battle, it''s really dignified to prove that you are not a man who is afraid of death.


    Even if he was killed by Shen Ze in the end, he can still leave a good impression in the eyes of the world, and the people of country x will only regret and respect him, and will not sneer at him or even abuse him.


    So, it''s better to choose to fight to the death than to run away.


    It''s just that if you don''t run away, you will die, which is too hard for people to choose.


    After all, life is gone, everything is empty, and fame is not important.


    For any living person, do not want to die, only a glimmer of life hope, will choose to live.


    For a while, odefoy suddenly fell into a very difficult choice, unable to make a decision for a long time.


    Seeing that Ou De Fu didn''t make a decision for a long time, Shen Ze lost patience and said impatiently, "I don''t intend to give you a lot of time to think about it. I''ll give you another half minute to make a decision. If you can''t make a decision again, I''ll start with you directly."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ou De Fu''s eyes showed a strong color of struggle.


    At this time, he was also anxious and didn''t know how to choose.


    It''s just that time goes by and he has to make a decision after all.


    Half a minute passed quickly, and Audrey finally made a decision. He gritted his teeth and said to Shen Ze, "Shen Diaolong, can you really do what you say? Let me escape for five minutes first?"


    As soon as he heard this, Shen Ze knew that the former chose to run away rather than fight him to the end, which made Shen Ze''s mouth full of irony.


    The most powerful person in country x is just a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death.


    Shen Ze sneered twice, then he said to Ou De Fu, "I do what I say, you don''t need to ask more."


    Ou De Fu heard the speech, nodded heavily and said, "OK, then you let me escape for five minutes first."


    Shen Ze smell speech, nodded and said: "OK, you don''t have to talk nonsense, now you can escape."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ou De Fu turned around without hesitation, then spread out his fastest speed, turned into a remnant and shot towards the distance.


    Odefoy fled in the direction of country X.


    Seeing that odefoy still wanted to flee back to country x, Shen Ze''s mouth started a touch of sarcastic arc.


    This guy is really naive. He even wants to escape back to country X. can he still escape?


    "Did the other party run away?"


    "That guy has just been killed by the golden sword of Lord Dragon God. He is obviously seriously injured. He has no strength to fight with Lord Dragon God any more. He has no other way but to escape."


    "It''s ridiculous that such a greedy waste dare to challenge the Dragon God."


    "I said that this guy can''t beat the Dragon God. Now he has to run away."


    "A waste who is greedy for life and afraid of death is not qualified to fight with the Dragon God."


    "This waste is scared to run away now, and the face of country x is thrown in by him."


    "It''s also said that he is the most powerful warrior in country X. I think he''s just a useless waste. He''s not powerful at all."


    "That guy escaped, but the Dragon God didn''t move. Is the Dragon God going to let that guy go?"


    "I don''t think the Lord Dragon God will let that guy go. The Lord Dragon God said before that if the warrior of country x dares to challenge him, he will kill him. He won''t let that warrior of country x go."


    "I don''t think Lord dragon will let that guy go."


    When people on the ground saw him running away, they made sarcastic remarks and scolded him for a while.


    Of course, it''s strange to see that Shen Ze didn''t go after Ou De Fu, but stayed where he was.


    In everyone''s opinion, Shen Ze should have wanted Ou Defu, but why did he watch Ou Defu run away instead of going after him?


    Shen Ze does not mean that he will not pursue him, nor that he will let him escape and spare his life, but that he will let him escape for five minutes.


    As a top martial arts player, odefoy was able to escape about 10 kilometers in five minutes at full speed.


    Under normal circumstances, after ten kilometers apart, Shen Ze can''t catch up with Ou Defu even if he is a top martial arts player.


    After all, when Shen Ze pursues, odefoy will continue to run and will not stop.


    However, even so, Shen Ze did what he said and waited five minutes before he started.


    "Whew!"


    Shen Ze didn''t hide and tuck in either. He suddenly started all his speed to chase Ou De Fu.


    His figure, like a ray of light, darted away at an incredible speed towards the direction that audford had fled!

 Chapter 831

    "Lord Dragon God, are you going to chase the warrior of country x?"


    "It should be that the Lord Dragon God is the kind of person who does what he says. Since he has said that he will kill the warrior of X country, he will definitely go after the latter."


    "How can I feel that the Lord Dragon God is playing cat and mouse game. He deliberately let the warrior of country x leave first, and then go after him."


    "The Lord Dragon God is a master of Arts. He is brave. Even if he is a top martial arts player, he will let the latter go first, and then go after him."


    "I don''t know if the Dragon God can catch up with the warrior of country x?"


    "I don''t think it''s a problem. The Lord Dragon God is sure to catch up with the warrior of X country."


    "Since the Lord Dragon God dares to do this, he must be sure that country x will not escape and will surely be buried in country L."


    "Let''s wait for the news that the warrior of country X was killed by the Dragon God!"


    "It''s a pity that I can''t see the Dragon God kill the warrior of country x with my own eyes."


    When people on the ground saw that Shen Zehua was making a light and chasing after Ou Defu, they had a lot of discussions.


    Audford escaped for five minutes, and actually ran about ten kilometers.


    Under normal circumstances, odefoy is still on the run at full speed, which makes people unable to catch up with him. However, Shen Ze is not an ordinary top fighter, but a real top fighter.


    In order to catch up with Ou De Fu, Shen Ze didn''t hold it, but started to show the fastest speed.


    In order to improve his speed, he condensed a golden sword and stepped on his feet.


    It''s just like the immortal in Xianxia TV series, flying with sword!


    After Shen Ze''s flying, his speed suddenly improved a lot, which was obviously faster than Ou De Fu''s escape speed.


    Therefore, in a fast and slow situation, the distance between Shen Ze and Ou De Fu is constantly narrowing.


    As time goes on, the distance between them becomes shorter and shorter.


    Almost ten minutes later, Shen Ze caught up with Ou De Fu and saw Ou De Fu''s fleeing figure.


    As a top Wufu, odefoy''s perception is obviously very strong.


    Although Shen Ze catches up quietly, Ou De Fu is still aware of it.


    Ou De Fu turned his head. Seeing Shen Ze''s figure, his brows turned into a line and his face became very gloomy.


    "How did this guy catch up so quickly?"


    Audrey felt very angry, but also very flustered and anxious, and his heart was full of uneasiness.


    If Shen Ze catches up with him, he will die?


    At the moment, Ou De Fu has no courage to stop and fight with Shen Ze. He can only spare no effort to increase his speed and escape again.


    Ou De Fu was seriously injured and in poor health. Now he consumes blood essence to improve his speed, which makes his health worse.


    At this time, it was obvious that odefoy did not care about these. There was only one idea in his mind, which was to run for his life as fast as possible.


    He knew very well that if he was caught up by Shen Ze, it would be a dead end!


    Shen Ze didn''t make a fuss about the speed of Ou De Fu''s escape again. He was not slow, relaxed and followed Ou De Fu closely.


    Although Ou De Fu consumed blood essence and increased his speed by a large part, he still failed to get rid of Shen Ze, who was still closely behind him.


    This lasted for a while, because of the worse and worse physical condition, and the consumption of his own energy, he was unable to do what he wanted, and his escape speed gradually slowed down.


    Odefoy didn''t want to slow down, but he had no way to change the situation.


    About five minutes later, Shen Ze finally caught up with Ou De Fu.


    "Boom!"


    Shen Ze accelerates and suddenly comes to the front of Ou De Fu, blocking the latter''s way.


    Odefoy had no choice but to stop.


    After pausing, Audrey raised his head and stared at Shen Ze with a very gloomy look.


    Audrey''s eyes were full of uneasiness and fear.


    At this time, odefoy was almost at the end of his life. He had little fighting power. If Shen Ze attacked him now, he could not resist it.


    Odefoy was afraid that Shen Ze would kill him.


    Shen Ze stood up in the air, his hands on his back, his eyes calmly looking at Ou De Fu, light said: "you this escape speed is not fast enough, soon let me catch up."


    Audrey''s face turned black as soon as he heard the words. How ugly it must be.


    In odefoy''s opinion, Shen Ze''s saying this is humiliating him in chiguoguo, saying that his escape speed is not good, which is a little far from Shen Ze.


    This is unacceptable to him, but he can''t change anything and can only bear it in silence.


    After all, he can''t beat Shen Ze now. It''s no use saying more.


    Shen Ze looked at the ugly Ou De Fu, and then said: "I have given you the chance to escape, you can''t hold it yourself, so I can''t blame you for staying forever."


    Shen Ze''s meaning in saying this is very obvious. He wants to understand the life of Ou De Fu and let Ou De Fu die in L country.


    Audrey naturally understood Shen Ze''s meaning. After listening to Shen Ze''s words, a strong color of fear appeared in his eyes.


    Odefoy knew what he was going to face next, and his heart was more uneasy and worried.


    Audrey was afraid of death after all.


    Ou De Fu doesn''t want to die, but he knows that Shen Ze will never let him go. Now his ending is doomed to death.


    Perhaps knowing that he couldn''t change the ending of his death, audford suddenly felt relieved and didn''t shrink so much.


    Ou De Fu''s face was horizontal and his eyes were fierce. He stared at Shen Ze fiercely and said in a very low voice: "Shen Diaolong, I know I will die today, but before I die, I will make you pay the price!"


    The meaning of Ou De Fu''s saying this is obviously that he is ready to die, and will most likely want to pull Shen Ze on his back.


    Shen Ze naturally recognized the meaning of Ou De Fu, and his mouth curved with disdain. He said faintly: "with your ability, I can''t pay any price."


    Ou De Fu heard the speech, the corners of his mouth twitched a few times, and then he said coldly: "can you pay the price, we will try to know."


    At the end of the speech, audford suddenly burst out again.


    And this time, odefoy is going to fight like hell.


    Anyway, it''s all death. Before death, if you can hurt Shen Ze, you should try your best to hurt him. At the moment, Ou De Fu is holding such an idea.


    In order to give full play to his strongest combat effectiveness, audford is impressively burning his own blood essence, in order to enhance the combat effectiveness to the extreme.

 Chapter 832

    Ou De Fu''s condition is not good at the moment. He can''t play much combat power and has little threat to Shen Ze.


    Knowing that the outcome is death, odefoy wants to make Shen Ze pay some price, so he can only burn his own essence and blood, so as to improve his fighting power to the extreme, and then cause certain damage to Shen Ze.


    Seeing that odefoy''s blood essence has been burned and his fighting power has been enhanced to the extreme, Shen Ze is calm and calm.


    In Shen Ze''s eyes, Ou Defu is a little worse than Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Even Ouyang Qingfeng is not his opponent, let alone odefoy.


    When odefoy is not injured and his martial arts strength is at the peak, he is not Shen Ze''s opponent.


    At the moment, even if ou De Fu burned his own blood essence and burst out more terrifying fighting power, Shen Ze still didn''t pay attention to it, because he could still grasp the situation.


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, even if ou De Fu burned his blood essence and burst out his whole body strength, he was still not his opponent.


    Therefore, Shen Ze didn''t panic at all when he saw that Ou De Fu was burning his blood essence.


    Odefoy burns blood essence. His body looks like it''s burning. His body looks like a flame is rising. It''s a little scary.


    Burning blood essence, odefoy will fight to the extreme, and this is obviously a kind of extreme destruction to his body.


    After burning the essence and blood, even if Shen Ze doesn''t kill him, he will fall into the martial arts realm from now on. He is no longer a top martial arts man.


    At this time, odefoy obviously can''t manage so much. In his opinion, as long as he can hurt Shen Ze, he will do anything.


    After the combat effectiveness was enhanced to the extreme, odefoy launched an attack on Shen Ze.


    "Boom!"


    Ou De Fu directly mixed his energy with essence and blood, and formed a bloody sword in front of him.


    As soon as the bloody broadsword was condensed, a strong smell and evil spirit diffused.


    It''s like a knife held by death. It looks terrible.


    "Go


    After condensing the bloody dagger, odefoy opened his mouth and gave a loud drink.


    "Hiss!"


    With the sound of Ou De Fu''s drinking, the bloody sword suddenly turned into a blood light, whistling toward Shen Ze.


    The bloody dagger tore the withered and decayed, as if carrying the power of splitting the sky, tearing the sky, and cleaving toward Shen Ze with irresistible power.


    As Shen Ze and Ou De Fu are not far away, the bloody dagger comes to Shen Ze''s head in a moment.


    This bloody sword is like being held by someone, from top to bottom, towards Shen Zeli!


    "Bang Bang..."


    As the knife fell, the air was crushed and burst, making a crackling sound.


    It was as if the sky had been torn in two, and the sight looked terrible.


    This time, odefoy''s bloody sword is even more terrifying than when he was at the peak.


    In the face of this knife, Shen Ze is still calm and calm.


    Of course, he was not careless, but ordinary.


    The cutting speed of the bloody dagger is very fast. Almost at the next moment, the bloody dagger will be cut down.


    Just as the bloody sword was about to fall on Shen Ze, Shen Ze''s body was suddenly flushed with a golden momentum.


    This piece of golden strength condensed a golden light curtain and resisted the bloody sword.


    "Dang..."


    The bloody sword fell down and was cut on the golden light curtain.


    It was like two big clocks crashing together, making a deafening crash.


    The golden light curtain is very hard. It suddenly resists the bloody sword, which can''t be cut down on Shen Ze.


    Seeing this, Audrey''s face became very ugly.


    In the case of his burning blood essence, his moves still can''t break Shen Ze''s defense. How can he play?


    Ou De Fu is really a little desperate, because this is the strongest force he can burst out. If he can''t break Shen Ze''s defense, he can''t hurt Shen Ze.


    This makes audford really a little desperate, and he doesn''t know what to do.


    Just when odefoy was thinking about it angrily, Shen Ze made another move.


    "Sonorous!"


    There was a loud sword.


    That piece of energy, which was originally condensed into a golden light curtain, turned into a golden sword after a twist.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the golden sword took shape, it rose up and collided with the bloody sword.


    There was a loud noise.


    "Click!"


    At the next moment, the bloody dagger broke and turned into a bloody storm.


    "Wow..."


    Because the bloody broadsword was put out by Ou De Fu with his blood essence, which had a great connection with him. Once the bloody broadsword broke, Ou De Fu was killed. He staggered backward, and opened his mouth to spit out a big mouthful of blood.


    This is the momentum of the amazing audford suddenly depressed down, not only no momentum, but become some dying.


    Audrey went back several meters and nearly fell from the sky.


    "Wow..."


    As soon as he stabilized his figure, he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face turned pale as paper, without a trace of blood.


    This guy is just a monster!


    At this moment, Audrey thought in his heart.


    If you know Shen Ze is so powerful, Ou De Fu will not retaliate against Shen Ze.


    Of course, it''s not that Shen Ze is too terrible. It''s that Ou De Fu doesn''t have a clear understanding of his own martial arts strength. That''s why he thinks Shen Ze is so strong.


    Compared with Ouyang Qingfeng, Ou Defu is a little worse, obviously unable to defeat Shen Ze, who is more powerful than Ouyang Qingfeng.


    At this time, Audrey''s heart was full of despair.


    In the case of burning blood essence can''t hurt Shen Ze Si Hao, he obviously can''t do other.


    What''s more, odefoy can''t do anything else now. His blood essence has burned, and he has almost no combat power now.


    At the moment, odefoy is in a state of extreme force.


    Shen Ze is surprised to see that Ou De Fu has no combat power, so he doesn''t talk nonsense any more. He is ready to end Ou De Fu directly and send Ou De Fu to see Lord Yan.


    Shen Ze''s eyes flashed, and he raised his hand to Ou De Fu.


    Suspended in the void, the golden sword suddenly seemed to be guided, rotated, and then turned into a golden light, whistling away towards audford.


    "Whew!"


    After hearing the news, he raised his head and saw the golden sword whistling towards him. There was a strong color of fear in his eyes.

 Chapter 833

    Audrey knew very well that if the golden sword roared over, he would not be able to resist, and the end would be gone!


    Thinking that he was going to die, how could he not be afraid, not afraid?


    "I don''t want to die!"


    Audrey opened his eyes and roared.


    He obviously didn''t want to die, but he couldn''t change the situation.


    "Shen Diaolong, I don''t want to die. Please spare my life and let me go!"


    At this time, in order to survive, Ou De Fu had to beg for mercy from Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze not only didn''t like it, but also scoffed at it.


    This guy really has no backbone.


    Shen Ze couldn''t figure out how odefoy became the most powerful warrior in country X.


    No matter how he begged, Shen Ze didn''t mean to spare him. He was expressionless and cold, and didn''t recall the golden sword.


    Seeing that Shen Ze would not spare himself and insisted on killing himself, Ou De Fu''s heart was full of despair.


    "Shen Diaolong, if you kill me, I will not let you go even if I am a ghost!"


    Ou De Fu yells at Shen Ze, which means he is incompetent and furious.


    "If you want to kill me, I won''t let you live even if I die!"


    Audrey''s face was as crazy as if he had suddenly thought of something.


    "Ah..."


    Audford roared and burst out all the power he could still burst out.


    Then, Audrey rushed to Shen Ze.


    "Puff..."


    The golden sword roared to audford, and audford rushed to Shen Ze.


    With the combination of the two, almost at the next moment, the golden sword was cut on audford.


    The golden sword fell down and suddenly splashed with blood.


    He was already ragged and stained with a lot of blood. Now he became bloody.


    Audrey was almost split in two, and even so, the flesh and blood of his front body was also cut open, showing the white bones.


    "Ah..."


    The severe pain made him scream bitterly.


    His face was twisted, and he looked very grim.


    Even so, odefoy still kept on rushing towards Shen Ze.


    Ou De Fu plans to blow himself up before he dies, thinking that he can die with Shen Ze.


    However, audford was a whim.


    Shen Ze has seen the idea of Ou De Fu for a long time, and he will not give ou De Fu such an opportunity.


    Seeing that Ou De Fu continued to rush towards himself, Shen Ze''s mouth curved with disdain.


    Then, Shen Ze raised his right hand and made a grasping movement towards Ou De Fu.


    "Bang!"


    With Shen Ze''s hand clenched into a fist, the next moment, odefoy exploded.


    With a loud noise, odefoy exploded into a blood mist.


    After a while, the blood mist disappeared.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, odefoy is gone, no bones!


    A top warrior, the strongest warrior in X country, just disappeared!


    Shen Ze created such a result, for which, he was as calm and calm as if nothing had happened.


    Shen Ze didn''t mean to stay any longer after dealing with Ou De Fu. He went back to Siheyuan with him.


    Qin Chao had been waiting in the yard. Seeing Shen Ze coming back, he immediately asked, "master, what''s wrong with that guy?"


    Shen Ze light said: "dead."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, a smile appeared on his face. He seemed to gloat and said, "good death!"


    "That guy''s going to die himself. He deserves to die!"


    "I said that he is not the opponent of the master, but will die in the end. I really don''t know where he has the courage to challenge the master."


    Shen Ze was calm and calm about the killing of odefoy. He didn''t make a fuss.


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, it is normal for him to kill Ou De Fu.


    Of course, Shen Ze paid some price for killing Ou De Fu. Now his breath is still a little disordered.


    "I''ll go and have a rest."


    After Shen Ze said this, he went into the room.


    Looking at Shen Ze walking into the room, Qin Chao said to himself in a sarcastic tone: "master killed the warrior of X country. I don''t think the other two warriors dare to provoke master!"


    After Qin Chao wanted to come, Shen Ze killed the most powerful warrior of country x, which was a great deterrent to the other two top warriors who came to challenge Shen Ze.


    After Shen Ze killed Ou Defu, he killed three martial arts masters, which can be said to be unprecedented, or even the brilliant achievements of the future.


    Before that, the other two top fighters saw the battle between Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng and felt that they were no weaker than Shen Ze. That''s because Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t fight to death.


    Now, Shen Ze''s killing of Ou De Fu is a direct reflection of Shen Ze''s strength, which can really form a very strong deterrent to the other two martial arts strongmen.


    This makes the other two martial arts strongmen very clear that if they do not defeat Shen Ze and challenge Shen Ze, there is a real risk of death.


    Shen Ze does what he says. He will kill anyone who dares to challenge him!


    Anyone who challenges Shen Ze must be ready to be killed by Shen Ze.


    The story that Ou De Fu was killed by Shen Ze spread quickly.


    "Sure enough, this ungrateful warrior of country X was killed by the Dragon God!"


    "It''s no surprise to see such a result. The Dragon God is now the best in martial arts, and no one is his opponent."


    "That warrior of country X was killed by the Lord Dragon God. It''s really gratifying. That guy is so arrogant that he deserves to die."


    "The warrior of country X came to revenge on the Dragon God. He was killed by the Dragon God. It''s not worthy of sympathy at all."


    "Yes, well done, well done!"


    "One of the top martial artists who want to challenge the Dragon God has been killed, and then I see who dares to challenge the Dragon God."


    "In addition to the warrior of country x, the Lord Dragon God has killed three strong warriors. It''s a glorious battle record. There is no one before and no one after. The Lord Dragon God has really become a myth."


    "I feel that after the competition between the Dragon God and Ouyang Qingfeng, the martial arts strength has gone further. It''s really more and more powerful."


    "I feel that no matter who challenges the Dragon God, there is only one way out."


    "I think the other two strong warriors who came to the Dragon kingdom to challenge the Dragon God will be too scared to challenge the Dragon God after seeing that Ou Defu was killed by the Dragon God."


    "I don''t think that if the brain is normal, those two martial arts strongmen will challenge the Dragon God any more, because if they do so, it''s almost like death."


    "You don''t have to think about it. The other two martial arts masters won''t challenge the Dragon God again!"

 Chapter 834

    "If the other two strong warriors don''t want to die, they won''t challenge the Dragon God."


    "Everyone can see that the Lord Dragon God is really powerful. Nowadays, no one is the opponent of the Lord Dragon God. To challenge the Lord Dragon God now is a dead end."


    "Ou De Fu is a lesson from the past. No one will challenge the Dragon God again."


    "The other two are so scared that they are ready to pack up and leave the Dragon kingdom."


    The people of Longguo feel very relieved about Shen Ze''s killing of Ou De Fu.


    Moreover, we all think that the other two martial arts strongmen dare not challenge Shen Ze any more.


    And just as you think, the other two martial arts strongmen were killed by Shen Ze, and Ou De Fu was shocked.


    These two martial arts strongmen did not dare to clamor as before, but they were much more honest and did not speak again.


    These two martial arts strongmen are in the middle of hesitation and hesitation. They don''t know whether they should continue to challenge Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze''s killing of Ou De Fu shows a signal that he really does what he says. If anyone dares to challenge him, he will kill anyone.


    This is something we have to fear for the other two strong warriors.


    Although I know that Shen Ze said that he wanted to kill the Challenger before, it was just a talk. Now, Shen Ze has proved it with his actions, which makes the other two martial arts strongmen have to face it squarely.


    To challenge Shen Ze, there is a real risk of being killed!


    If the strength is not enough, then the end of challenging Shen Ze is to lose his life.


    No one is afraid of death. In the face of life and death, everyone has to be cautious.


    Ou De Fu came to challenge Shen Ze in order to kill Shen Ze and avenge Xiong Guo.


    The other two martial arts strongmen came to challenge Shen Ze just to defeat Shen Ze and become the number one martial arts in the world.


    If this kind of challenge has the risk of death, then it is obviously not a good thing for the other two martial arts giants, and it needs careful consideration.


    In order to be the best in the world, is it necessary to take the risk of death?


    The other two are obviously serious about this.


    The two martial arts strongmen couldn''t make a decision for the first time. They still stayed in the Dragon Kingdom, but they didn''t speak again, but kept silent.


    As for the other two martial arts strongmen, the people of the Dragon Kingdom talked again.


    "The other two martial arts strongmen are silent. It seems that they are really scared."


    "It''s normal for them to be scared. After all, not everyone has the courage to die."


    "Adefoy is a lesson from the past. If they challenge the Dragon God again, they will come to the same end as adefoy."


    "It''s a very wise choice for them to stop speaking and clamoring to challenge the Dragon God."


    "These are two wise men, not fools."


    "To put it bluntly, no one can compare the martial arts strength of the Dragon God. Anyone who challenges the Dragon God can''t escape death. It''s a very correct choice for those two martial arts giants not to challenge the Dragon God any more."


    Ordinary people understand the truth, the two martial arts strong naturally understand.


    So, after struggling for a while, the two martial arts strongmen left the Dragon kingdom in silence and didn''t challenge Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze''s side has been staring at the two martial arts strongmen. Shen Ze''s side is very clear about their movements.


    When Qin Chao got the news that the two martial arts strongmen had left the Dragon Kingdom, he immediately reported to Shen Ze.


    "Master, the other two martial arts strongmen have quietly left the Dragon kingdom." Qin Chao reported to Shen Zechen.


    "Well."


    Shen Ze was not too surprised to learn that the other two martial arts strongmen left the Dragon Kingdom quietly. It was almost what he expected, so he didn''t make a fuss.


    Qin Chao said with disdain: "those two strong martial arts people know good or bad. They know that challenging their master is a dead end. It''s a very wise choice to leave the Dragon Kingdom instead of challenging their master."


    "With master''s current martial arts strength, he is the best in the world. Whoever challenges him will die." Qin Chao said in a positive tone.


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he didn''t say anything.


    After a while, Shen Ze seemed to think of something and said faintly, "I don''t think I''m necessarily the best in martial arts. After all, there are many hermits in the world."


    Qin Chao said: "I feel that master is now the best in martial arts. Even if there is a hermit, I still can''t compare with master."


    In Qin Chao''s eyes, Shen Ze already exists like a God, and no one can match him.


    After all, how can ordinary people compare with God?


    Shen Ze just listened to Qin Chao''s Rainbow fart, but didn''t pay attention to it.


    He picked up the cup, took a sip of tea, and then said, "when I''ve finished what I should do, I''ll go around the world and see if there are any better hermits than me."


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, a strong color of interest appeared on his face.


    "Master, can you take me with you then? I also want to see if there is such a hermit. "


    Qin Chao said with a smile: "it''s always been said that there are real immortals overseas. I want to see if there are any immortals."


    Shen Ze smell speech, Piao Qin Chao one eye, then light say: "I even if believe to have extraterrestrial, also don''t believe to have what immortal''s existence."


    Qin Chao said with a smile, "isn''t the story about immortals spread from ancient times to the present? Maybe there is. "


    Shen Ze looked at Qin Chao like an idiot, and said nothing more.


    Qin Chao, like a dead face, said to Shen Ze, "master, you must take me with you at that time."


    Shen Ze smell speech, say: "you so want to be my follower?"


    Qin Chao smell speech, without hesitation nodded, said: "yes, I really want to be the master''s follower."


    Then, Qin Chao solemnly said, "I''m used to being the master''s follower. If I''m not a follower, I''m not used to it."


    "In order to get me used to it, let me be your follower."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze was speechless and couldn''t help smiling.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t speak, Qin Chao then said, "master, it''s too lonely for you to wander the world alone. If you had me to accompany you, you wouldn''t feel lonely."


    "Moreover, although I have no ability, one more person can always take care of me."


    "Master, you''d better do it with reluctance."


    After saying these words, Qin Chao smiles at Shen Ze.


    Shen zebai took a look at Qin Chao, and then said, "it depends on the mood at that time."

 Chapter 835

    Qin Chao was afraid that Shen Ze would be annoyed if he said too much, so he didn''t say anything after listening to what he said.


    "OK, it depends on the master''s mood." Qin Chao nodded and laughed.


    Shen Ze glared at Qin Chao and said, "how''s the election going?"


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he immediately replied: "whether it''s our side, or thunder and Ning Lao''s side, the people who can win over are all over."


    "There are more people on our side than on Huang Shiping''s side. Now we can promote the election."


    Shen Ze nodded, and then said, "what do thunder and ninglao say?"


    "Both of them feel that the time is ripe," Qin said


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "OK, since they all think so, let''s push the election directly."


    Qin Chao nodded and said, "OK, I''ll arrange it later."


    Shen Ze waved his hand and said, "do it now!"


    Shen Ze wants to finish these things earlier.


    Of course, another reason is that he wants Huang Shiping to step down as soon as possible, and then let Longguo return to the right track as soon as possible.


    "Yes."


    Qin Chao bowed to Shen Ze, then turned and left.


    According to Shen Ze''s instructions, Qin Chao arranged for the promotion of the election.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ze''s killing of Ou De Fu spread not only in the Dragon Kingdom, but also to other countries.


    "Shen Diaolong is really the best in martial arts. No one is his opponent. Whoever challenges him will die."


    "In the future, we don''t want to challenge Shen Diaolong, or we will lose our lives."


    "Shen Diaolong''s martial arts strength is so strong that no one else can match him."


    "After Shen Diaolong killed the powerful warrior in X country, the other two warriors did not dare to challenge Shen Diaolong any more and left the dragon country in ashes."


    "Those two strong warriors are not fools. They don''t want to die, so it''s normal not to challenge Shen Diaolong."


    "I don''t think anyone dares to challenge Shen Diaolong any more. Shen Diaolong is too powerful."


    "Yes, Shen Diaolong has killed three masters of martial arts. This almost unbelievable myth happened to Shen Diaolong three times. It''s unbelievable."


    "Shen Diaolong is really the existence of half man and half god, which can not be matched by ordinary people."


    "In the future, we will admit that Shen Diaolong is the best in martial arts. No one who is strong in martial arts can challenge Shen Diaolong any more."


    "Yes, Shen Diaolong is the best in martial arts. He is worthy of the name."


    After learning that Shen Ze killed Ou De Fu, the other two martial arts strongmen didn''t challenge Shen Ze any more, but ran away in frustration. After all these things, the world is more sure that Shen Ze is the best martial arts in the world, and they all suggest that the martial arts strongmen in the world don''t challenge Shen Diaolong any more in order to survive.


    Of course, after these things, we really have enough knowledge of Shen Ze''s strength. As long as there is no brain problem, no one will challenge Shen Ze again.


    After Shen Ze''s killing of Ou De Fu was sent back to bear country, it caused the indignation and dissatisfaction of the people in bear country, as well as extreme unhappiness.


    With the will of the people of Xiong, Ou Defu challenges Shen Ze and wants to revenge him.


    Before that, Shen Ze led the army to attack Xiong state, which made Xiong state in a very difficult situation, which made the people of Xiong state hate Shen Ze.


    The people of Xiong state are impressed to see that Ou Defu can kill Shen Ze, but it is totally different from what you want to see. Ou Defu not only failed to kill Shen Ze, but was killed by Shen Ze instead.


    Moreover, after the specific news came out, the people of Xiong also knew that Ou Defu chose to run away when he couldn''t beat Shen Ze. Even if he ran away, he was chased and killed by Shen Ze. It can be said that his death was very humiliating and humiliating.


    The people of the Bear Kingdom all feel that odefoy is humiliating the Bear Kingdom. It is not enough to succeed, but more than to fail.


    "Even if odefoy was a waste, he was still a counsellor. He didn''t dare to fight to death. He even wanted to run away. It was a shame."


    "I also thought that Ou Defu had some ability to kill Shen Diaolong and avenge the country of bear. But I didn''t expect that he couldn''t do it at all. He was killed by Shen Diaolong and still died without any value, which made the country of bear a joke again."


    "Ou De Fu is really unworthy of being the strongest warrior in our Bear Kingdom. He has disgraced our Bear Kingdom!"


    "Even if he can''t kill Shen Diaolong, he can''t escape. It''s so spineless."


    "Audford''s making such a show makes our country bear a joke."


    "Ou De Fu is not enough to succeed, but more than enough to fail. He should not have been asked to revenge Shen Diaolong at the beginning."


    "Damn, Shen Diaolong is so strong. How can he get back at him?"


    "Ou Defu is recognized as the strongest warrior in our country. He is not Shen Diaolong''s opponent, so we really can''t find anyone else to kill Shen Diaolong."


    "We don''t want to kill Shen Diaolong. We can''t kill him, but we can attack the Dragon kingdom. When we slow down, we will take revenge on the Dragon kingdom."


    "Yes, what Shen Diaolong did before was for the sake of the Dragon kingdom. When we are relieved, we will go to revenge on the Dragon Kingdom, which is equivalent to revenge on him."


    "Now you don''t want to take revenge on Shen Diaolong. You''d better think about how to deal with the eagle kingdom."


    "The eagle kingdom is really hard to deal with now. We can''t deal with it well for a while."


    "In any case, sooner or later, we will solve all the problems, and then deal with the Dragon kingdom."


    While the people of Xiong country scold Shen Ze, they also reproach Ou De Fu.


    Odefoy not only died, but also had a bad name on his back. It can be said that he lost a lot.


    After the ordefu incident, there was no more strong warrior to challenge Shen Ze, and Shen Ze''s life returned to normal peace.


    Under the leadership of Shen Ze, the election began to push forward.


    There are thunder and Ning Yansong on Shen Ze''s side. Together, the three of them can attract more contacts than Huang Shiping.


    As long as there are no other accidents and changes, they will develop according to Shen Ze''s idea.


    After holding an election, Huang Shiping retired and thundered up.


    This result is a good thing for Shen Ze, but it is obviously very bad for Huang Shiping.


    Huang Shiping doesn''t want to step down, so he won''t see things develop as they expected.


    In order to prevent this from happening, when Shen Ze and Huang Shih Ping are trying to get in touch with each other, Huang Shih Ping is also trying to get in touch with each other and consolidate his camp.

 Chapter 836

    Huang Shiping draws in all the contacts he can, but he finally finds out that he is still inferior to Shen Ze and them.


    Moreover, when he learned that Shen Ze had pushed for a re-election, Huang was very anxious and flustered.


    On this day, he called together the main figures of his camp and held a meeting to discuss.


    "When Shen Diaolong, Lei Ming and Ning Yansong join forces, they will attract more contacts than we do. If this goes on, I will definitely lose to them!"


    Huang Shiping glanced at the crowd and said in a deep voice.


    When they heard the speech, they all frowned, and their faces became very dignified.


    We are all very clear about what Huang Shiping said.


    As we all know, Shen Ze''s contacts are more than Huang Shiping''s, and Shen Ze has promoted the re-election. If they can''t come up with a good plan, Huang Shiping is likely to step down.


    For the people present, they do not want to see Huang Shiping retire, because Huang Shiping retired, they can not have the current status and identity.


    There is a good analogy, that is, from frugality to luxury is easy, from luxury to frugality is difficult.


    We have been in the current position for such a long time. Naturally, we are not willing to go down, or our status has been reduced.


    After having the right, we can''t put it down so easily.


    Therefore, people who are in the same camp with Huang Shiping do not want to see Huang Shiping step down, so that they will suffer as well.


    Seeing that everyone was frowning and dignified, Huang Shiping said in a deep voice: "we must think of a good way to reduce Shen Diaolong''s contacts, or we should think of a way to make more people support us."


    "It''s time to do these things."


    As soon as Huang Shiping''s words came to an end, some people agreed with him.


    "Yes, we really should try to attract more people to support Huang Lao, or reduce the number of people who support Shen Diaolong."


    "The combination of Shen Diaolong, Lei Ming and Ning Yansong covers almost every aspect. I don''t think we can match them in terms of their contacts."


    "Yes, Shen Diaolong is the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war, and Ning Yansong is the former generation. Even though Huang Shiping is still the first person in the country, his will can affect many things, but some things are the trend of the times and can''t be stopped.


    As we all know, even if Huang Shiping is bent on preventing Shen Ze and his colleagues from pushing for a re-election, if most of the members of the national assembly support him, this will still happen. Moreover, now Huang Shiping hates public opinion, which is the most fatal.


    Even if Huang Shiping blocks the re-election, he may be suspended at that time. There is a high probability that he will be disintegrated step by step without real power.


    Think of these, people are frowning, talking, talking, there is no voice.

 Chapter 837

    As far as the current situation is concerned, Huang Shiping has no chance of surpassing Shen Ze.


    No one can think of any good way to solve these problems, so after a while of discussion, everyone fell into silence.


    The whole venue fell into silence, and the atmosphere was somewhat depressing and depressing.


    Seeing that all the people were silent and could not think of a good solution, Huang Shiping frowned and his face became very gloomy.


    Is there really no solution to this?


    Everyone didn''t speak, and the atmosphere was obviously very bad.


    After a while, Huang Shiping said angrily, "how come everyone has become dumb? Can''t you think of a good solution? "


    "You are my subordinates and need to help me solve problems. No matter what method you use, I must stop Shen Diaolong and them from promoting the election!"


    Huang Shiping is also very clear in his heart. He knows that the current situation is not good for him.


    He also knows that there is no good way to solve these problems.


    As others have said, now all aspects are in a weak position, almost unable to find a chance to turn over.


    For such a situation, Huang Shiping is very unwilling, but there is no way, because he can not change the status quo.


    Since Shen Ze began to push for re-election, Huang Shiping has been very anxious and in a bad mood every day.


    At the moment, he was furious.


    "You must come up with a good solution, or I''ll dismiss you!"


    "I''m promoting your position to let you share my worries and solve my difficulties, not to let you eat dry food. If you can''t meet my requirements, it''s like waste, and you don''t have to continue to do it."


    Huang Shiping''s words are very serious, which means threatening and intimidating.


    This is a threat to the public. If he can''t find a good solution, he will be dismissed. This is obviously unacceptable to the public.


    It''s hard to get to the present position. How can you just throw it away?


    Everyone didn''t want to be dismissed. After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, everyone''s brows became tighter and their faces became a little ugly.


    No one wants to lose what they have now.


    Everyone felt that things were very difficult and didn''t know what to do. They were very anxious.


    Even if Huang Shiping was angry, no one spoke, and everyone remained silent.


    Huang Shiping saw this and his eyes were burning with anger.


    Huang Shiping said angrily in an unquestionable tone: "I''ll give you half a day to discuss the coping strategies. If you can''t come up with them, I''ll let you all go!"


    After these cruel words, Huang Shiping''s mood did not calm down.


    As soon as the words were finished, Huang Shiping stood up from his seat and walked out of the meeting room angrily.


    Seeing that Huang Shiping left angrily, they all looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, someone said, "everyone, for your own job, try your best to find a solution."


    "It''s not that we don''t think of a way, but that we really can''t find a good way."


    "Yes, if I could think of a good way, I would have said it."


    "The situation is really bad. I don''t think we have any chance of winning."


    "If I want to solve all the problems, I have to kill Shen Diaolong!"


    "The idea of killing Shen Diaolong is just too fanciful and totally unrealistic."


    "I think no one in the world can kill Shen Diaolong unless he wants to commit suicide."


    "Solving Shen Diaolong can really solve all problems, but it''s a completely impossible thing, so there''s no need to say it."


    "Yes, let alone solve Shen Diaolong. It''s impossible."


    "Let''s think of something else."


    "I want to find another way, but I can''t think of it at all."


    "I can''t think of a good solution."


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, I think Huang''s chances of winning in the end are really small."


    "Even if we can''t think of it, we still have to think about it. If Huang finally loses, we will lose."


    "Now is not the time to wait for the final result, but Mr. Huang has only given us half a day. If we can''t figure out a good way, he will let us all go."


    "Mr. Huang should be angry. He needs our help now. He won''t let us go."


    "That''s true, but if we really can''t come up with a good solution, we''ll never have a good life."


    "Well, the current situation is really bad, and there is really no solution."


    "Shen Diaolong and their united strength is much stronger than ours. We can''t find a good solution at all."


    "I think it''s a dead end now. We have little chance to turn it over."


    "I really can''t think of any good solution!"


    "Damn, if Mr. Huang falls down, we will fall down with him. That result is really unacceptable."


    "I don''t want to lose everything I have now, and I don''t want to see Huang fall."


    "Some things are the trend of the times, not what we can control."


    "Even if it is the trend of the times, we can''t just give up."


    "Nothing is difficult in the world, just for those who want to do it. Before the final result comes out, I think we can think about a solution."


    "Don''t complain one by one, just think about it!"


    The mentality of the people present is not very good, but they are not ordinary people, and their psychological endurance is very strong.


    Then, the crowd was quiet and thought about the countermeasures.


    Huang Shiping gave them half a day, in which they would not eat or drink, but concentrate on finding solutions.


    After leaving the conference room, Huang Shiping returned to his office.


    "Damn, it''s a bunch of useless things. I can''t even think of a way to break the situation!"


    Huang Shiping was in a very bad mood. He was in a rage.


    Huang Shiping was very dissatisfied with his camp''s failure to come up with a good way to break the game.


    Of course, he is also a kind of incompetent rage. He can''t break the situation for himself. He can only vent his emotions and express his anger and unwillingness.


    "Shen Diaolong, you son of a bitch, is going to push me to a dead end!"


    "I''m in a hurry. I can do anything!"


    "Shen Diaolong, if you really let me have no way to go, I will kill you!"


    Huang Shiping takes Shen zegei as his enemy. In his opinion, Shen Ze is responsible for all this, and Shen Ze is the culprit.


    At this moment, Huang Shiping once again started to kill Shen Ze, and this idea is very strong.

 Chapter 838

    Shen Ze and Huang Shiping have always been old enemies. Before, they both fought secretly and would not put everything in the open. Relatively speaking, the fight was not very serious.


    Now, Shen Ze wants to let Huang Shiping back down and push thunder up, which has touched the bottom line Huang Shiping can''t accept.


    The two men met head-on and put everything in the light.


    Now, Huang Shiping really wants to kill Shen Ze and make Shen Ze disappear from the world.


    Huang Shiping has always had a strong desire for power. He finally got to his present position. It''s more painful to let Huang Shiping step down from this position than to kill him.


    Even if Huang Shiping died, he didn''t want to retire from his present position.


    Therefore, in the face of Shen Ze trying to get him down from his current position, Huang Shiping is hard to accept.


    In order to keep his identity and status, Huang Shiping can do anything.


    Huang Shiping''s eyes showed a strong murderer. He looked ferocious and said: "if there is no other solution, I will kill you Shen Diaolong."


    At the moment, Huang Shiping is a little crazy.


    He has made a plan. If he can''t find a good solution, he will kill Shen Ze at all costs!


    ¡­¡­


    Whether it''s soft power or hard power, Huang Shiping''s side can''t match Shen Ze''s side.


    The current situation is that Huang Shiping is hard to fight, unable to cope with Shen Ze.


    People in Huang''s camp can''t come up with a good solution. They have to go step by step and try not to let Shen Ze push for a re-election.


    Huang Shiping gave those people half a day to think, but the group obviously did not come up with a good response within the prescribed time.


    Huang Shiping said at that time that if people couldn''t think of a good way, he would let everyone go.


    While no one has come up with a good way, Huang Shiping can''t let everyone go.


    To put it bluntly, Huang Shiping now needs these people to help him. If he really lets these people go, he will become a lonely man, and even less likely to fight against Shen Ze.


    Therefore, even if he was very angry and unhappy, Huang Shiping could only swallow his anger and not let everyone go.


    "It''s all a bunch of booze bags!"


    "I don''t care if you can come up with a good solution or not, you must take concrete actions to suppress Shen Diaolong and prevent them from promoting the re-election."


    Huang Shiping angrily gave orders to all his subordinates.


    "If I lose in the end, I won''t let you all go, and you will suffer as well!"


    "Think about it for yourself and do everything you can to prevent me from losing!"


    "If you can''t, you can''t have any good fruit to eat!"


    Although Huang Shiping is angry, it is in line with common sense.


    After all, the reason why they have everything now is because they follow Huang Shiping.


    The fight between Huang Shiping and Shen Ze will not cost people their lives, but after all, it''s a fight. The defeated party will surely be punished.


    If Huang Shiping really loses in the end and retreats from his present position, even if Huang Shiping doesn''t deal with them, they will also suffer. Not to say, they will lose everything they have now, but at least they will lose a lot of things.


    Of course, they will take Huang''s words to heart and dare not ignore them.


    After all, even if Huang Shiping retreats from his present position, he still has great power and strength. If he really wants to deal with them, he can still do it.


    Therefore, it is a headache for Huang Shiping to order them to solve the problem and prevent Shen Ze from promoting the re-election.


    Even if we can''t think of a good way, we can only do it.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ze knows exactly what Huang Shiping thinks and what actions he has taken.


    As the saying goes, if you know yourself and the enemy, you can win a hundred battles.


    Shen Ze impressively asks people to stare at Huang Shiping all the time.


    "Master, that old guy Huang Shiping has been flustered. Now it''s almost like jumping over the wall in a hurry, asking his people to keep looking for trouble, trying to stop us from promoting the re-election."


    "Whether it''s hard power or soft power, Huang Shiping can''t compare with us. If Huang Shiping can''t find a good way to stop us, he can only mess things up. It''s ridiculous."


    "Now that the overall situation has been decided, no matter what Huang Shiping and others do, they can''t stop what we are going to do."


    Qin Chao said in a positive tone: "Huang Shiping will eventually retire, which will definitely become a matter of certainty."


    Shen Ze also thinks that the overall situation has been decided. No matter what, Huang Shiping will definitely lose in the end, but he is not as optimistic or relaxed as Qin Chao.


    "No matter what happens to Huang Shiping, we have to do our job well. We can''t be careless."


    Shen Ze said, "Huang Shiping will continue to stare there. If there is any news, he will continue to report it to me."


    "Yes, master."


    Qin Chao nodded, and then said: "master, you said that we have forced Huang Shiping. Will he do anything drastic?"


    "The old guy Huang Shiping only has power and status in his eyes. I think he can do anything to keep his position."


    "I think if Huang Shiping doesn''t see a chance to turn the tables over, he''ll be caught dead and burned."


    It''s obviously normal for Qin Chao to have such an idea. It''s not random thinking.


    After all, Huang Shiping is really that kind of person, and he has taken some radical actions against Shen Ze before, trying to kill him.


    Qin Chao was surprised that he was worried that Huang Shiping would do drastic things and endanger Shen Ze''s safety when he didn''t see the hope of a turnaround.


    Although Qin Chao believed in Shen Ze''s strength and strength, Huang Shiping was not an ordinary person. He was the first person in the Dragon kingdom.


    Huang Shiping''s power is very great. If he really wants to do harm to Shen Ze, even if he can''t do substantial harm to Shen Ze, he will cause a lot of trouble to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze understands Qin Chao''s worries because he knows Huang Shiping and what kind of person he is.


    Without changing the situation, Huang Shiping could do anything for his own interests.


    Huang Shiping is very dissatisfied with Shen Ze. They have always been enemies. Huang Shiping always wants to get rid of Shen Ze.


    Now these things are all done by Shen Ze. Huang Shiping is forced to do something bad to Shen Ze.


    However, although he can think of these, Shen Ze is not worried at all.

 Chapter 839

    Shen Ze had the psychological preparation to fight against Huang Shiping at the beginning.


    Before doing these things, Shen Ze thought that Huang Shiping would be bad for him, and he didn''t worry about it at all.


    "The soldiers came to cover the water and the earth." Shen Ze said calmly.


    Qin Chao heard the speech, nodded, and then said, "if that old guy Huang Shiping is no longer good for his master, we will let him disappear from the world forever."


    Qin Chao has no good-looking method for Huang Shiping. Before that, Huang Shiping frequently made things against Shen Ze, which made Qin Chao want to do harm to Huang Shiping.


    Before that, Qin Chao had the idea of killing Huang Shiping, because in his eyes, Huang Shiping was not good for Shen Ze, so he should be punished.


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, if Huang Shiping is unfavorable to Shen Ze again, he will commit the crime again, so it is necessary to send Huang Shiping to see Yan Wangye, even if it is a very risky and courageous thing.


    Shen Ze knew what Qin Chao meant. He pondered for a moment and said, "don''t pay any attention to Huang Shiping."


    Shen Ze didn''t want to start with Huang Shiping. After all, Huang Shiping''s identity is not general. It will have a bad influence to start with the latter.


    Of course, Shen Ze is not a good man either. If Huang Shiping really advances an inch and does excessive things, he will not be used to the latter and will certainly make a strong counterattack.


    After all, Shen Ze is not a soft persimmon to be bullied.


    Although he was very dissatisfied with Huang Shiping, he had to listen to Shen Ze in all his actions. So even if his heart was not at fault, Qin Chao nodded and said nothing more.


    It seemed that Shen Ze suddenly thought of something and asked, "how are we doing?"


    Qin Chao opened his mouth and said, "we are almost ready. We can take direct action."


    Qin Chao''s action is to put things on the table and publicly propose a new election.


    Shen Ze asked uncertainly, "are you ready?"


    Qin Chao nodded and said with certainty, "it''s all ready."


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "OK, let''s find out what''s going on. We don''t have to wait any longer."


    "Good." Qin Chao nodded.


    Shen Ze said, "it can be arranged now."


    "Yes."


    Qin Chao nodded, and then arranged things according to Shen Ze''s instructions.


    After Shen Ze gave the order, on the same day, Shen Ze''s contacts began to play a role.


    Most members of the national assembly, in the name of the people, proposed to re elect a more suitable person to be the first person in the Dragon kingdom.


    This matter was not only raised within the national assembly, but also made public.


    As soon as the re-election came out, it caused a huge repercussion.


    "Damn, is there really going to be a re-election?"


    "Who is responsible for this? Why is there a new election all of a sudden? "


    "When Huang Shiping is still in office, is it unreasonable to propose a new election at this time?"


    "It''s not unreasonable. Huang Shiping is not suitable for commanding the national court. If he is replaced, it will be a very good thing."


    "If Huang Shiping is allowed to lead the imperial court, the state of dragon will not have a good development. It is really a good thing to let him retire."


    "In principle, Huang Shiping will not take the initiative to step down. Who is responsible for the re-election?"


    "If you''re not wrong, it''s the Dragon God who made it."


    "I also think it''s the Lord of Dragon God. I''ve heard that the Lord of Dragon God, Ning Lao and thunder are united to push thunder up."


    "Thunder is really more suitable for commanding the national court. If it wasn''t for his full support for the Lord Dragon God, our country would not be out of trouble so soon."


    "I also think that Lei Ming is very suitable for commanding the national court. He is a very capable person with such ability and qualification."


    "Although I think thunder is suitable for that position, it seems that the time is not mature at all. After all, Huang Shiping is still in his normal term of office."


    "Everyone knows that Huang Shiping will not take the initiative to step down. If they do so, they may cause a lot of trouble."


    "Now that the matter of re-election has been put forward in public, it shows that the Lord Dragon God and Huang Shiping have been fighting each other in public, and this matter will certainly not be good."


    "If the Lord Dragon God really fights with Huang Shiping, the influence will be really great!"


    "Yes, people of the level of Dragon God and Huang Shiping, if they fight, the whole country will be in turmoil."


    "Ah, this day has come after all!"


    "The Lord Dragon God and Huang Shiping have been at loggerheads all the time. This is something we all know. They were fighting secretly, but now they are fighting openly."


    "I really don''t know how much influence it will have when Lord Dragon God fights with Huang Shiping. I''m a little worried about how Guobang will develop."


    "It''s not long since we''ve been in a stable state. Now we''re going to be in a state of instability. It''s really worrying."


    After the re-election came out, most of the people in the country were worried and uneasy.


    As we all know, Shen Ze''s fight with Huang Shiping has had a great impact.


    What''s more, they are fighting for the highest position of power. They are not ordinary people. It is also because such a fight will involve the whole nation.


    Dragon kingdom had been in a very difficult situation before. Not long after it was out of danger, everyone was afraid that Shen Ze''s fight with Huang Shiping would lead to another crisis.


    Now, the external problems have not been completely dealt with, and there will be such a big internal mess again. How can the state be better?


    "I think Lord Longshen is in a bit of a hurry this time. Although we all think that Huang Shiping is not so suitable to lead the imperial court, now is not a good time to replace him."


    "Yes, I also think the Lord Dragon God is in a bit of a hurry. If he does this now, it is likely to make the country fall into chaos again."


    "The state has not been completely stabilized. It is really improper for the Lord Dragon God to do these things."


    "This thing will definitely cause something bad to happen. The Lord Dragon God really has some thoughtlessness."


    "I still hope that Lord Dragon God and Huang Shiping can deal with these problems well, instead of going too far."


    For this matter, most of the people of the state feel that Shen Ze has done something wrong.


    Of course, there are still many people who support Shen Ze in doing so.


    "The Dragon God does everything with deep consideration. He can think of the bad things that we can think of. We should believe him."


    "Yes, we should believe in the Lord Dragon God, just as we believed that he led the army to attack the enemy."

 Chapter 840

    "I also think we should believe in the Lord Dragon God, because the Lord Dragon God is worth believing."


    "Yes, Lord Longshen is dedicated to the country and the people. He has been working for the country and the people all the time. He will certainly not do anything to make the country bad."


    "We really should believe the Lord Dragon God. He took great risks and pressure before. Even if he disobeyed the meaning of the national court, he insisted on taking his troops to attack the Bear Kingdom and save the nation from fire and water."


    "Guobang is made by the Lord Dragon God. He will definitely not make Guobang worse or worse. We should trust the Lord Dragon God."


    "I think the reason why Lord Dragon God did this is that he must think it is right to do so, and considering all things, let''s trust him and watch the development quietly."


    "Yes, we can''t change anything now. We can only watch it with ease. Moreover, we can''t judge before the final result comes out, otherwise it will only look ridiculous."


    Although many people feel that Shen Ze''s work is improper, many people still choose to believe in Shen Ze and support him in doing so.


    Of course, this is also because many people feel that Huang Shiping is not suitable to continue to lead the national assembly.


    Therefore, the issue of re-election has not only the support of many members of the national assembly, but also the support of many national people, which is very beneficial to the promotion of this issue.


    The people on Shen Ze''s side see that they are more motivated to do it, while the people on Huang Shiping''s side see that they have a more sense of crisis.


    "Now that this matter has been raised, there will always be a result. I support the re-election!"


    "Huang Shiping is really not so suitable to lead the national assembly. I also support the re-election."


    "Now things have happened. If there is a re-election, I also support the re-election of thunder to lead the national assembly."


    "Since Huang Shiping took charge of the national assembly, Guobang has not been developing very well. If he is replaced, it is really a good thing, so I also support the re-election."


    "If thunder is replaced, the nation will certainly develop towards a better side."


    "Lei Ming is a very capable person. He is more suitable for commanding the national court than Huang Shiping."


    "I don''t think we can speak too early. Before Lei Ming was in charge of the national court, he could not be more suitable than Huang Shiping."


    "Since Huang Shiping took charge of the national court, our country has hardly developed for the better. We have to think about seeking change and replacing thunder. This is a kind of seeking change."


    "Thunder is the one that Dragon God supports wholeheartedly. If we believe in Dragon God, we should support thunder."


    "The people who are wholeheartedly supported by Longshen are certainly worthy of our support, so I am very supportive of leiming''s leading the imperial court."


    "Yes, believe in the Dragon God and support thunder."


    Shen Ze has always enjoyed and supported many people within the state.


    Today, Shen Ze''s support for Lei Ming to take charge of the national court is greatly supported and affirmed by the general public.


    After all, they believe in Shen Ze, so they are willing to support thunder. Of course, there are also reasons related to thunder itself.


    Because we can all see that Lei Ming is really a person with real talent and can shoulder the responsibility.


    Therefore, among the people, there are many voices supporting Lei Ming to lead the national court.


    In this case, even if Huang Shiping tried his best to prevent it, it didn''t play much role.


    Represent the general trend of affairs, not Huang Shiping has the final say in the state affairs.


    Both within the national assembly and among the people, there are more and more voices of support, which makes the Presbyterian Council have to pay attention to this matter and begin to discuss whether to really hold a re-election.


    The situation is obviously very unfavorable to Huang Shiping.


    Seeing this situation, Huang Shiping was very anxious and uneasy. Feeling a strong threat, he didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Huang Shiping held a meeting and asked his own people to discuss countermeasures.


    "The situation is very bad for me now. If we can''t find a way to deal with it, the re-election will really take place."


    Huang Shiping glanced at the crowd, and then said in a very low voice, "you must come up with a way to deal with it, or you''ll wait to die with me."


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, everyone''s brows were locked and their faces became very dignified.


    Not only Huang Shiping was very worried and uneasy, but others were also worried and uneasy. Everyone was very anxious because they couldn''t think of a good way to solve the current problems.


    Nowadays, there are more voices in support of re-election within the national assembly and among the people. Under the condition that the minority is subordinate to the majority, re-election is almost certain.


    At this time, no one can change the situation, there is no good way to deal with it.


    Because they couldn''t think of a good way, everyone was silent, and the atmosphere in the meeting room was very depressed.


    Seeing that all the people were hanging their heads and silent, Huang Shiping''s face became very gloomy as if he had eaten a fly, and his face seemed to drip ink.


    "What does it mean to say nothing? Are you all rubbish? Can''t think of any way to deal with it? " Huang Shiping asked angrily.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, everyone felt a little embarrassed, but still no one said anything. Instead, they hung their heads lower.


    Seeing that the people were still speechless, Huang Shiping''s eyes were burning with anger, as if he wanted to spray it out.


    "Bang!"


    Huang Shiping raised his hand and patted the table angrily. Then he said angrily, "don''t be silent, all of you


    "In any case, you must come up with a good solution today!"


    When they heard the words, there was a touch of bitterness on their faces.


    Now the situation is that the general situation has gone, where can we think of any way to deal with it?


    The re-election is almost on the way, and failure is almost certain. There is no way to stop it.


    After a long silence in the conference room, a man said, "Mr. Huang, now the Presbyterian Council is discussing a new election. There is no way to stop it. It''s too late."


    When this person said this, others seemed to agree with him and nodded.


    Seeing this, Huang Shiping''s face became more and more gloomy. His whole face seemed to be black. How ugly it must be.


    In fact, Huang Shiping is also very clear about what the situation is now. The reason why he still asks people to think of ways is that he is not willing to do it and wants to struggle to the death.

 Chapter 841

    Although Huang Shiping''s ability is not very strong, he still has a brain.


    As for the current situation, he knows it very well.


    With the promotion of Shen Ze, re-election has become a matter of certainty, which can not be changed. Now there is no way to change this situation.


    The reason why Huang Shiping still wants to let everyone do something about it is that he just wants to do a desperate struggle.


    Of course, the main reason is that Huang Shiping doesn''t want to lose everything he has and doesn''t want to step down from his current position.


    For Huang Shiping, if he lost his current status, it would be worse than killing him.


    On the other hand, Huang Shiping is still in his normal term of office. If a re-election is held and he is eventually dismissed and let thunder go, then he will become a joke. After all, this kind of thing has never happened before.


    If Huang Shiping is really passively brushed down, it will be a permanent shame for him.


    Huang Shiping could not accept such a thing.


    Therefore, Huang Shiping will not give up until the last moment.


    "No matter what I do, I will stop the re-election!" Huang Shiping said in a low voice.


    "We can''t give up until the last minute!" At this time, Huang Shiping was a great inspiration to everyone''s morale.


    At this time, Huang Shiping''s side of the people''s mentality are somewhat pessimistic, just like decadent, no morale.


    Of course, the reason why we do this is because there is no way to change the current situation.


    How can they be in a good mood to think that if Huang Shiping retreats, they will suffer as well? How can we not be pessimistic?


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, everyone is still suffering a face, and the mood has not become high spirited.


    Seeing everyone''s dead look, Huang Shiping''s face was very ugly. He said angrily, "don''t show this look. We haven''t lost completely yet. We don''t need this look."


    Huang Shiping said coldly, "I need everyone to cheer up and continue to fight with Shen Diaolong. Before the final result comes out, we still have a chance!"


    Huang Shiping''s confidants stood up at this time and helped him speak.


    "Mr. Huang is right. We haven''t lost yet. Only if things are not settled, we still have a chance."


    "Yes, as long as Mr. Huang has not stepped down, we will have a chance to turn over the game again. We really need to rally our morale and continue to fight!"


    "If we give up now, we''ll really lose. There''s no room for a reversal."


    "There is no complete ending yet. We really have a chance. We must cheer up."


    "I think everyone is the same as me. We don''t want to be defeated like this, and then we will lose everything we have now. I think we can struggle again. Maybe the outcome will change."


    After several people began to talk about their morale, they regained some fighting spirit.


    "Well, we will continue to think of ways to stop Shen Diaolong and them from promoting the election."


    "Yes, let''s do everything we can, whether it''s useful or not."


    "We all have a chance before the dust settles."


    "The situation is not optimistic, but it doesn''t mean that we don''t have a chance. We still have a chance."


    "Then go on!"


    Seeing that everyone''s fighting spirit was high again, Huang Shiping took a breath. If everyone didn''t have fighting spirit and didn''t help him any more, he really couldn''t do anything.


    Huang Shiping thought about it, and then said in a deep voice, "Shen Diaolong, they have been pushing for the re-election. Let''s continue to oppose it. Let the re-election drag on until we come up with a better way to deal with it."


    "Good."


    When they heard the words, they all nodded.


    Later, Huang Shiping said, "the voice of the people can be ignored, but we still need to win more people''s support within the national court. Only in this way can we solve the fundamental problem."


    "As long as there are more people who support me, then there will be no re-election of the house of Lords, and my status will not be threatened."


    "Therefore, we still need to continue to draw on contacts and let more members of the National People''s court support me."


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, they nodded again.


    Obviously, everyone agrees with Huang Shiping''s point of view.


    Although public opinion is also very important, it is within the national assembly that plays a decisive role.


    As Huang Shiping said, if the internal staff of the national assembly supported Huang more, the re-election would not happen.


    As long as the re-election will not happen, there will be nothing like Huang Shiping stepping down from his present position and letting Lei Ming sit on it.


    Therefore, Huang Shiping''s decision-making is very right. At any time, as long as more members of the National People''s court are recruited, the final victory will be achieved.


    "We all give full play to our abilities and contacts, and try our best to attract members of the National People''s court." Huang Shiping said in an unquestionable voice.


    "Yes." Everyone should be in unison.


    Huang Shiping then said, "next, let''s discuss in detail how to prevent a re-election of the national assembly."


    After that, the people began to discuss how to prevent the national assembly from holding a re-election.


    ¡­¡­


    Within the national assembly, more people support thunder and less support Huang Shiping, so the re-election has been put on the agenda.


    However, it was not in line with the routine, so it was not carried out at the first time.


    In order to hold a new election, it needs the Presbyterian Council, which belongs to the national assembly, to decide.


    There are six members in the Presbyterian Council, including Huang Shiping and Lei Ming, while two of the other four members support Huang Shiping and Lei Ming.


    Therefore, the Presbyterian Church is in a state of three to three. Three people support re-election and three people oppose re-election.


    Under such circumstances, it is impossible for the Presbyterian Council to decide whether to re elect, so the re-election is delayed.


    However, although the Presbyterian Council can''t make a decision, if the pressure from the inner court and the people is strong enough to laugh at you, the election will still come to light.


    After all, there are some things that the court can''t control.


    Shen Ze was aware of this situation. When he learned that the Presbyterian Council could not decide whether to re elect, he did not worry. Instead, he continued to exert pressure on the Presbyterian Council within the national assembly and among the people.


    He was very patient, waiting for the Presbyterian Council and the house of Lords to bear the pressure and finally hold a new election.

 Chapter 842

    As a result of the re-election, the whole nation began to flow and become restless.


    Fortunately, now, the bear country and the eagle country fight, will not go to the dragon country.


    Therefore, Longguo now has no external pressure, just needs to deal with internal affairs.


    Of course, these things still worry the people of Longguo.


    "The Presbyterian Council can''t make decisions about re-election. Now things are becoming a bit confusing and deadlocked."


    "It can be seen that Huang Shiping is trying his best to prevent the re-election, so even if the Dragon God and his parents push it all out, it will not be so good."


    "I feel that re-election is the trend of the times. Even if Huang Shiping tried his best to block it, he could not change the final outcome."


    "Because of the re-election, the internal state is very turbulent and everything has become very unstable. I don''t know how long this situation will last."


    "I''m still a little worried. I''m afraid that if we continue like this, the country will eventually become very chaotic."


    "Yes, I''m afraid the chaos will continue. After all, if the re-election does not happen, it will continue to be a stalemate. In the stalemate, there must be a lot of conflicts."


    "Lord Dragon God, their fight with Huang Shiping has a great influence in the end. I hope it can happen as soon as possible whether I want to re elect or not, otherwise it will continue to be chaotic, which is a very bad thing for the nation."


    "Now the external pressure has not completely disappeared. If the internal chaos continues, I''m afraid it will cause more chaos and make the country fall into a very difficult situation."


    "Yes, the country has just been stable for a short time. I don''t want to see the country get into trouble any more. I hope that no matter whether it''s a re-election or not, we can get the result as soon as possible and don''t hold such a stalemate."


    Most of the people in Longguo are worried that if Shen Ze and Huang Shiping continue to fight like this, the country will become more chaotic.


    Before that, Longguo had been in a great predicament, almost in a very dangerous situation.


    After that, if Shen Ze didn''t lead the army to attack the enemy country, save the dragon country and restore its vitality, otherwise the dragon country would be doomed.


    Now the people of the Dragon kingdom are afraid of being bitten by a snake for ten years. They don''t want to put the country into an uncomfortable situation again, and they are also afraid that the situation in the country will become very bad. So they all hope that the fight between Shen Ze and Huang Shiping can end soon.


    Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world.


    It''s normal for the people of Longguo to have such worries.


    Shen Ze is more concerned about folk voice, but he is not influenced by public opinion.


    In his view, the current situation is still under control. It does not need to stop all actions, but can continue until Huang Shiping is allowed to step down from that position and let leiming sit on it.


    Of course, Shen Ze will still release some news to make the people of Longguo feel at ease.


    However, although this has played some role, it has not played a big role.


    Guobang is still in a kind of shock, which makes people panic. As time goes on, this kind of uneasiness is getting stronger and stronger.


    Huang doesn''t care much about folk voices. He can do anything as long as he can achieve his goal.


    Seeing that the people of Longguo were worried about the state''s situation, Huang Shiping took advantage of this and began to fight back.


    Huang Shiping impressively asked people to release news, indicating an attitude that he did not want to cause unrest in the country and fight with Shen Ze.


    The reason why he fought with Shen Ze was that he was forced to fight back because Shen Ze was determined to do something.


    Huang Shiping impressively portrays himself as a victim, which makes people feel that he is innocent and that he has a good mind. It is Shen Ze who deliberately chooses things and makes them bad.


    Shen Ze and Huang Shiping initiated this incident on their own initiative. Huang Shiping said that there was really nothing wrong with it, which made people unable to find the point of refutation.


    However, the people of Longguo did not fully believe Huang Shiping''s words. However, Huang Shiping added fuel to it and used public opinion to fight back.


    Huang Shiping and his colleagues can''t do anything now. They can only rely on public opinion to fight back. They mean to occupy the moral commanding height.


    Huang Shiping''s practice in this way has played an important role and caused a counterattack in public opinion.


    "Mr. Huang is right. He doesn''t want the country to be in turmoil. The reason why they fight is because Mr. Dragon God has initiated the trouble. He wants Mr. Huang to step down and push thunder up."


    "It''s true that Mr. Huang is more reasonable in this matter. After all, he is still in the normal period of office. It''s not reasonable for Mr. Longshen to do so."


    "I feel that Huang Lao is really forced. If the Dragon God didn''t want to push the thunder up and have a new election, Huang Lao would not fight back and fight with them."


    "In general, it''s because the Lord Dragon God has made trouble. If he hadn''t made these things, they wouldn''t have happened in the future."


    "In any case, it''s all done by Lord Dragon God. I still think it''s really improper for him to do so, because if he doesn''t handle it properly, it will really make Guobang fall into trouble again."


    "If the Lord Dragon God didn''t hold this re-election, there would be no such thing after that."


    "The current situation is really a headache. The election can''t be done, and Lord Dragon God and Huang Lao have been fighting. If this goes on, the country will have big problems sooner or later."


    "If I say it, both of them should stop and end these fights."


    "For the sake of the nation and the overall situation, they really should end the fight."


    "If there is really no way to hold an election and we have to hold a stalemate like this, Lord Dragon God will stop. Don''t let the country really fall into chaos."


    "I think we can talk about the election when Mr. Huang finishes his term of office."


    Huang Shiping seized the people''s mentality of worrying about chaos and made some striking counterattacks in public opinion, which made more people support him and fewer people support Shen Ze. Moreover, there were many voices that made Shen Ze stop.


    For such a situation, Huang Shiping and the people on his side are very happy, and this is a bad thing for Shen Ze.


    However, Shen Ze doesn''t think it''s a big deal.

 Chapter 843

    "That old fellow Huang Shiping is really shameless. He even said that he was the victim and that he didn''t want to fight with his master. It''s really shameless!"


    For Huang Shiping''s use of people''s concerns and counterattack in public opinion, Qin Chao is very unconcerned and sneers at what Huang Shiping has done.


    "Master, we''d better take some actions to fight back in the field of public opinion." Qin Chao suggested.


    Shen Ze Wen Yan, the first time did not give a reply.


    After a while, Shen Ze said, "there''s no need to compete with Huang Shiping for moral supremacy. I just need the election to be held."


    Qin Chao nodded, then said: "but we can''t let that shameless guy Huang Shiping confuse right and wrong like this."


    "I think we still need to move public opinion back."


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and said, "if you want to do it, do it!"


    "Good." When Qin Chao heard the speech, he immediately nodded.


    Then, Qin Chao frowned and said solemnly, "master, the election seems to be a little difficult now."


    "Although there are many people in the national assembly and among the people who support the re-election, if the Presbyterian Council can not make a decision, it can not be done and can only be dragged on like this."


    Qin Chao is telling the truth, and Shen Ze can only be silent.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t speak, Qin Chao then said, "people''s worries are not unreasonable. If we continue this stalemate, the country is really prone to big trouble."


    Shen Ze nodded, and then said, "think of a way to instigate the members of the Presbyterian Council on Huang Shiping''s side."


    Qin Chao said, "I''m afraid it''s difficult."


    "I have contacted the two members of the Presbyterian Council who support Huang Shiping before. They are very resolute in supporting Huang Shiping. It is not easy for them to revolt, or even impossible."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze frowned slightly.


    After a moment of meditation, he said, "if you can''t turn against the Presbyterians, then continue to put pressure on the court."


    "Don''t be afraid of big trouble in the country. Everything is under control."


    "If it''s time to give up, I''ll give the first order."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao was relieved. He nodded and said a good word.


    After reporting recent events to Shen Ze, Qin Chao went to work.


    Qin Chao wanted to move public opinion back, so he fought back in the field of public opinion for the first time.


    Qin Chao impressively asked people to list the adverse development of Guobang after Huang Shiping took office, and then explained that Shen Ze only promoted the election to make Guobang develop better.


    To let Huang Shiping step down and let Lei Ming sit in that position is beneficial to the nation. It is important for the overall situation. That''s why we do it.


    If we continue to let Huang Shiping sit in that position, Guobang is likely to fall into a bad situation again.


    Since Huang Shiping took office, there has been no better development of Guobang, which is very intuitive evidence.


    If Huang Shiping is really for the sake of the nation, he should not prevent the re-election, or even take the initiative to abdicate and give way to the virtuous. Only in this way can he be truly profound and praiseworthy.


    It is obvious that these topics created by Qin Chao are very reasonable and normal. At the same time, they can catch people''s hearts.


    Before that, everyone felt that Huang Shiping was not suitable to lead the imperial court, because since Huang Shiping came to power, the development of the state was not as good as before.


    In this highly competitive world, if the state does not develop, it is a kind of retrogression. We all see these things in our eyes.


    Many people want Huang Shiping to step down and let other capable people sit in that position to lead the national court, so that the country can have a better development.


    Therefore, after Qin Chao made these remarks, public opinion changed again.


    "Since Huang Lao took charge of the imperial court, Guobang has not developed well, and he almost took Guobang to the sewer. Just like what happened before, if Lord Dragon God insisted on leading the army to attack the enemy country, Guobang would not be what it looks like now."


    "Yes, after Mr. Huang took charge of the national court, the state not only did not develop well, but even worse. It is really necessary to let Mr. Huang retire."


    "As we all know, the current international situation is very unstable. The competition between countries is very fierce. If we fall behind, we will be beaten. We can''t continue to develop so badly. It is necessary to change the first person."


    "Thunder is very capable and qualified to take the first place. We should and normally push him up."


    "We all know that Mr. Huang is not fit to continue to lead the national court, so we should replace him."


    "If Mr. Huang really thinks about the country and the overall situation, he should take the initiative to step down and let more capable people go up."


    "Don''t be stubborn, Mr. Huang. You''re really not suitable to lead the national court. You should take the initiative to step back."


    "Yes, Mr. Huang, if you really think about the country and the overall situation, you will take the initiative to step down."


    "If the stalemate goes on like this, and if you continue to dominate the national court, the country will not have a good development. Huang Lao, you should step down quickly. It''s good for everyone."


    "Mr. Huang, if you take the initiative to step down, we will remember you. If you don''t step down, you are afraid that you will become a sinner of our country and be nailed to the pillar of shame forever."


    "Don''t insist, Mr. Huang, take the initiative to retreat."


    Qin Chao made such a move, which made the public opinion revolt again. Many people began to talk about Huang Shiping''s faults, and many people suggested that Huang Shiping should step down on his own.


    As soon as the direction of public opinion changed, it was extremely unfavorable to Huang Shiping.


    "Mr. Huang, Guobang really needs a good development. You don''t have enough ability. You really need to abdicate and give up your talents."


    "Don''t be stubborn, Mr. Huang, or you will end up with a bad reputation."


    "Mr. Huang, he who knows current affairs is a hero. Everyone wants you to step down, so don''t insist on it any more."


    "Mr. Huang, if you take the initiative to step down, you will make the greatest contribution to the country."


    "Mr. Huang, please consider for your country and take the initiative to retreat."


    With people''s appeals, there are more and more calls for Huang Shiping to take the initiative to step down. The whole people have expressed such views as if they had reached a consensus.


    "Damn it, Shen Diaolong made such a show for me!"


    For such a situation, Huang Shiping was very upset and furious.


    Huang Shiping and Shen Ze had played a public opinion war before, and he ended up in failure. This time, it''s almost the same.

 Chapter 844

    Now it seems that there is only one voice among the people, that is, everyone is telling Huang Shiping to take the initiative to step down.


    For such a situation, Huang Shiping felt very angry.


    If the public opinion asks him to take the initiative to step down, if he does not, he will not conform to the public opinion, which will certainly cause very bad repercussions.


    Huang Shiping obviously doesn''t want to step down from his present position.


    So, he got into a very difficult choice.


    Now the whole people call on him to take the initiative to step down. If he doesn''t, he is almost against the whole people. It''s very likely that he will really get a bad name on his back.


    At that time, if we become the public enemy of the whole people, we will be doomed.


    Huang Shiping is very clear that if everyone does not buy his account, then even if he is still in his current position, it will be like being elevated, and it will have no effect.


    That situation is obviously what Huang Shiping does not want.


    Therefore, Huang Shiping had a headache and didn''t know what to do.


    "Shen Diaolong, it''s really cruel to fight back like this!"


    In any case, Huang is not willing to take the initiative to step down.


    Therefore, he can only be reasoned, issued some pleasant words, thinking to be able to reverse public opinion.


    "I admit that I didn''t do very well before, but I''m not useless at all. I think I still have the ability to lead the court."


    "It may be that I didn''t do well because I didn''t take office for a long time, I was in charge of the national assembly for the first time, and I had no experience, but that doesn''t mean I don''t have the ability."


    "I promise you that I can make the country develop better. You must believe me, give me another chance and give me some more time."


    Huang Shiping made some excuses for not leading the house of the United States, and then vowed to the public that he could make the country develop better, in order to win everyone''s approval.


    However, in doing so, Huang Shiping did not play a substantial role.


    "Mr. Huang, you should stop making excuses for your own incompetence. You do have some abilities, but they are not enough. You are really not suitable to command the national court."


    "Mr. Huang, if you continue to be in charge of the national court, the country really does not have a good development. If this continues, our country will only fall behind."


    "Mr. Huang, don''t insist on it any more. Be happy and take the initiative to retreat."


    People still ask Huang Shiping to take the initiative to step down, but Huang seems to have found a reason and ignore these voices.


    Of course, in order to change the people''s views on him, he took some practical actions.


    Huang Shiping was impressed by the implementation of the national tax reduction, and improved the welfare, benefiting the common people.


    By doing so, Huang Shiping has greatly improved public opinion. However, although he has won some popular support, he has offended many powerful figures.


    Because in doing so, he touched the interests of the powerful people. Of course, Huang Shiping also thought about this. But at this time, he could not care so much. As long as he could keep his position, he could do anything.


    However, although Huang Shiping''s action has saved some public opinions, it can not play a decisive role. There are still many voices calling on him to step down from his present position.


    Unable to change this situation, Huang Shiping felt very annoyed and headache.


    Because there is no way, Huang Shiping can only act as Lao Lai, so he procrastinates.


    In doing so, Huang Shiping is impressively making the people of the country feel more and more bad about him.


    "Huang Shiping is a bit irresponsible when he does this. For his own sake, he delays like a rogue!"


    "As I said, Huang Shiping is just for his rights. He never thought about the country and the overall situation. Such a person is really not worthy to lead the national court."


    "Now we can''t continue to procrastinate. If Huang Shiping doesn''t take the initiative to step down and keep delaying the re-election, we''ll do it ourselves and empty him and his whole team."


    "Now we can''t delay any longer. Even if there is resistance, we have to force the national assembly to re elect."


    Huang Shiping seems to have aroused public indignation. Many people are beginning to give up and strongly demand that the National Assembly hold an election.


    Under such circumstances, not only Huang Shiping, but also the people in Huang Shiping''s camp feel great pressure.


    "Those of you who hinder the better development of the nation will become the sinners of the nation and will be nailed to the pillar of shame forever!"


    "If you are really good for the country, don''t help Huang Shiping any more!"


    "Those who do not let the country develop better will be liquidated in the future, and none of them will escape!"


    "I advise those who are still helping Huang Shiping not to continue to be stubborn. If you go on like this, you will only ruin yourself!"


    With the fermentation of things, there are more and more dissatisfied voices.


    It is striking that many people are dissatisfied with Huang Shiping and his camp, which undoubtedly increases the pressure on them.


    Obviously, none of the people who can help Huang Shiping is a simple character. They are all intelligent people.


    We are all very clear about the current situation and the general trend.


    Knowing that Huang Shiping''s side has completely lost power, they naturally have other ideas.


    As the world has said, if they are stubborn and help Huang Shiping, who is doomed to failure, the greater the responsibility they will bear when he is to be liquidated in the future.


    If we are lost now and no longer help Huang Shiping, we will bear less responsibility in the future.


    We are all smart people who can judge the situation. Knowing that we will fail, many people who support Huang Shiping suddenly choose to give up.


    With fewer and fewer people supporting Huang Shiping, Huang Shiping has become an irresistible force.


    In the end, the two Presbyterian members who supported Huang Shiping gave up, so the re-election was finally put on the agenda.


    After a month of stalemate, the house of Representatives finally held a new election.


    After a day''s election process, thunder was finally pushed up and Huang Shiping was defeated.


    At this point, the nation ushered in a new era.


    For such a result, no matter Shen Ze or Huang Shiping, they didn''t feel any accident or strange.


    Because such a result has been predestined long before everything starts.


    After all, Huang Shiping''s side has long gone, and what he has done behind him is nothing but a dying struggle.


    Shen Ze and Huang Shiping are very satisfied with the result. On the contrary, Huang Shiping is not satisfied at all.

 Chapter 845

    After Lei Ming was pushed up, Huang Shiping lost the election. The result of the latter''s defeat was that he lost all his positions and became an ordinary person and went behind the scenes.


    For such a result, Huang Shiping is hard to accept, very angry and unwilling.


    "Shen Diaolong, you son of a bitch, if you hadn''t done these things, I wouldn''t have been forced to step down and become a joke. I would have been in disgrace for the rest of my life!"


    "Shen Diaolong, you and I will not live together. If you don''t let me live better, I won''t let you live better. If you destroy me, I will also destroy you!"


    Huang Shiping is impressively blaming Shen Ze for everything.


    In Huang Shiping''s eyes, it is because of Shen Ze''s efforts that he will lose everything he has.


    Huang Shiping hated Shen Ze so much that he wanted to cut Shen Ze to pieces!


    For Huang Shiping, power is his dream. After having it, he can''t accept losing it.


    It''s worse than killing him.


    Therefore, Huang Shiping, who has lost his power, is now like a madman with almost no reason.


    In Huang Shiping''s eyes, Shen Ze destroyed him, so he wanted to destroy Shen Ze.


    He wants to kill Shen Ze, no matter what price he pays, even if he loses his own life.


    Now, Huang Shiping is like a crazy devil.


    If he doesn''t kill Shen Ze, he will never stop.


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Shiping''s heart is full of violence. Shen Ze can''t live a day without death.


    Therefore, after retiring, Huang Shiping immediately used his own strength to summon the powerful warriors to assassinate Shen Ze.


    The old man in black robe has always been Huang Shiping''s retinue. Huang Shiping was the first to find the former.


    "Liu Feng, no matter what, I''ll let you kill Shen Diaolong this time. If you don''t promise me to kill him, you''re sorry for me!"


    Huang Shiping said these words to Liu Feng in a very low voice.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, the old man in black robe frowned tightly and his face became extremely dignified.


    The old man in black robe knows how bad Huang Shiping''s mood is after he is brushed down. He knows that Huang Shiping really hates Shen Ze to the extreme and wants to kill Shen Ze.


    If he doesn''t agree with Huang Shiping, Huang Shiping can really do anything.


    Of course, the old man in black robe didn''t want to kill Shen Ze in his heart, because he thought it was wrong to kill Shen Ze from the beginning to the end, so he didn''t want to do it.


    But now, Huang Shiping is determined to kill Shen Ze. There is no room for him to turn around. As Huang Shiping''s retinue, how can he not listen to the master''s orders?


    The old man in black robe was once again trapped in a difficult choice.


    For the first time, the old man in black robe did not speak, but fell into silence.


    Seeing that the old man in black robe did not speak, Huang Shiping knew that the former did not want to kill Shen Ze.


    Realizing this, Huang Shiping frowned and his face became very ugly.


    "Liu Feng, you must listen to my orders!"


    "I tell you, if you don''t promise me to kill Shen Diaolong, I can do everything. Don''t regret it then!"


    At this time, Huang Shiping was almost a madman, and directly threatened the old man in black robe.


    The old man in black robe knows that Huang Shiping has lost his mind now. If he doesn''t agree, the latter can really do everything.


    Nowadays, the old man in black robe really has no other choice.


    Even if he didn''t approve of it, he had to do it. After all, who called him a slave!


    After hesitating for a while, the old man nodded heavily and said, "OK, I promise to kill Shen Diaolong!"


    After listening to the old man in black robe, Huang Shiping''s face was filled with satisfaction.


    Later, the old man in black robe said, "Mr. Huang, if I were the only one, I would not be able to kill Shen Diaolong."


    "I know that."


    Huang Shiping said in a deep voice, "I will go to some foreign martial arts strongmen to kill Shen Diaolong with you."


    Hearing Huang Shiping''s words, the old man''s face became more dignified.


    After pondering for a while, the black robed old man said, "Mr. Huang, are you sure you can invite foreign people to kill Shen Diaolong?"


    Huang Shiping said in a deep voice: "as long as enough conditions are given, naturally, please get them."


    "Moreover, there are many people abroad who want to kill Shen Diaolong."


    The old man in black robe frowned more tightly when he heard the words.


    "Mr. Huang, are you really not afraid of swearing on your back when you do this?"


    "We all know that Shen Diaolong is very important to the Dragon kingdom. If he dies, it will be a great loss to the Dragon Kingdom and even cause the rise and fall of the nation."


    Knowing that Huang Shiping wants to invite foreign martial arts strongmen to kill Shen Ze, the old man in black robe is quite surprised that he is really worried that Shen Ze will be killed.


    After all, although Shen Ze is very strong and is now recognized as the number one martial arts in the world, it was a one-on-one situation. If several top martial artists attacked and killed Shen Ze, Shen Ze would be very vulnerable.


    If Huang Shiping invited the foreign martial arts strongmen, he might have killed Shen Ze.


    If Shen Ze dies, the country will surely fall into turmoil.


    Huang Shiping looked crazy and ferocious and said: "Shen Diaolong destroyed me, I will kill him, as long as I can kill him, I will not take care of other things!"


    Listening to Huang Shiping''s words, the brow of the old man in black robe twisted into a line.


    Obviously, Huang Shiping is very irresponsible.


    In order to avenge one''s own personal enmity, regardless of the overall situation, regardless of the country, is really completely lost wisdom!


    The old man in black felt that Huang Shiping''s idea was very dangerous and uneasy, but he also knew that Huang Shiping would not listen to advice now, so he did not say anything.


    Then, the black robed old man asked thoughtfully, "Mr. Huang, are you going to invite some foreign martial arts strongmen?"


    Huang Shiping said in a deep voice, "please as much as you can."


    In Huang Shiping''s opinion, it is natural that the more powerful people are invited, the better, because they have the greatest chance to kill Shen Ze.


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s reply, the brow of the black robed old man frowned a little tighter. He suddenly realized that even if he did not allow Huang Shiping to kill Shen Ze, Huang Shiping would still find a strong warrior to kill Shen Ze.


    And if Huang Shiping really invited several martial arts strongmen to kill Shen Ze, then Shen Ze''s end is really likely to die.


    Aware of this, the black robed old man suddenly felt that things had become a bit serious.


    If Shen Ze is really killed, what kind of situation will Guobang fall into? It must be very bad!


    After all, Shen Ze''s previous attempt to return to the motherland has aroused the opposition of the two superpowers. If Shen Ze dies, the consequences will be even more unimaginable!

 Chapter 846

    Everyone knows that if Shen Ze, the God of war, dies, it will be a great loss to the nation.


    Moreover, if Shen Ze died, it would be a huge loss of combat power for the nation, which would directly weaken the nation.


    When this happens, other countries and states will put pressure and sanctions on them, and make them fall into a bad situation again.


    Therefore, in any case, if Shen Ze dies, there are only disadvantages, but no advantages.


    Although the black robed old man promised Huang Shiping to kill Shen Ze, he didn''t really want to kill Shen Ze in his heart.


    Because in the eyes of the old man in black robe, killing Shen Ze is really a very bad thing. It can be said that there is no benefit for him.


    So he didn''t want to see Shen Ze die.


    Now, Huang Shiping wants to invite foreign martial arts strongmen to kill Shen Ze, so Shen Ze is really in danger.


    Although Shen Ze is very strong, he is not strong enough to fight against many martial arts strongmen alone.


    Thinking of what might happen later, the old man''s heart became a little heavy.


    Huang Shiping stares at the black robed old man with sharp eyes and says, "before taking action, we can''t let this matter out."


    Hearing this, the old man in black robe immediately nodded and said yes.


    After hesitating for a while, the black robed old man still couldn''t help saying to Huang Shiping, "Mr. Huang, killing Shen Diaolong will cause very bad influence. Are you really going to kill him?"


    "Hum!"


    Huang Shiping snorted coldly, and then said in an indisputable tone, "I''ve already thought about it. I must kill Shen Diaolong, no matter what kind of influence it will have in the future."


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, the old man in black robe knew that the former really would not listen to advice. He sighed in his heart.


    Huang Shiping didn''t listen to the advice. No matter how much he said, it didn''t work. So the old man in black robe didn''t say anything after that.


    Huang Shiping also didn''t want to talk to the old man in black robe. After greeting the latter, he waved to the old man to leave.


    The black robed old man bowed to Huang Shiping, then turned and walked out of Huang Shiping''s room.


    When he returned to his room, the old man frowned and looked worried.


    "Shall I tell Shen Diaolong about this?"


    The black robed old man knew that if Shen Ze died, it would be a matter of great harm and no benefit.


    At the moment, the old man in black robe is in a dilemma. He is considering whether to inform Shen Ze of Huang Shiping''s invitation to kill Shen Ze.


    In the eyes of the old man in black robe, if he doesn''t tell Shen Ze about this, then if Huang Shiping really finds several powerful warriors to attack and kill Shen Ze, then Shen Ze may be killed.


    After all, without any knowledge or preparation, Shen Ze could not resist the attack and killing of several powerful warriors.


    In the eyes of the old man in black robe, if he doesn''t tell Shen Ze, Shen Ze''s final result may be a dead end!


    The black robed old man didn''t want Shen Ze to die. That''s why he had such thoughts.


    Of course, he also knew very well that if he told Shen Ze about it, he would betray Huang Shiping.


    Moreover, he knows Shen Ze''s style of dealing with affairs. If Shen Ze knows that Huang Shiping wants to kill him, he will surely find a way to revenge Huang Shiping. At that time, Huang Shiping will fall into passivity and danger.


    The old man in black robe is Huang Shiping''s retinue. Naturally, he doesn''t want to see such a thing happen.


    Therefore, the old man in black robe is very tangled and does not know whether to tell Shen Ze about it.


    "Is there any way to keep these things from happening?"


    The old man with black robes was suddenly thinking about how to stop this.


    What the old man in black robe can think of is persuading Huang Shiping to give up revenge on Shen Ze, but now Huang Shiping doesn''t listen to the advice and won''t give up revenge on Shen Ze.


    It''s really hard to do!


    The old man in black robe couldn''t figure out what to do, so he had to put the matter aside first, go one step at a time, and then make plans.


    Huang Shiping really wanted to kill Shen Ze, so he did what he said and asked people to contact the foreign martial arts strongmen.


    Huang Shiping did not contact the normal martial arts strongmen, but contacted the killer organizations.


    Some well-known killer organizations in the world are famous for their martial arts.


    However, if you want to invite the strong warriors of the killer organization, you need to pay a great price.


    And in order to kill Shen Ze, Huang Shiping is really willing. He is a lunatic now, willing to pay for everything.


    For killer organizations, as long as they get enough benefits, they will do anything, even the first person to assassinate Guobang, even Shen Ze.


    This time, Huang Shiping contacted the largest killer organization in the world - Yanluo temple.


    As the largest killer organization in the world, yanluodian has three strong martial arts masters, and is also one of the top martial arts masters.


    We can see the strength of Yanluo hall.


    After Huang Shiping contacted the Yanluo hall, he was surprised to ask the three powerful warriors of Yanluo hall to kill Shen Ze.


    As the largest killer organization in the world, there is no task that the Yanluo hall is afraid to take. However, after receiving Huang Shiping''s request to kill Shen Ze, the whole Yanluo hall still has a big shock.


    Shen Ze is the first God of war in the world. Not long ago, he defeated Ouyang Qingfeng, the leader of the martial arts world, and killed Xiong Guo, the most powerful warrior. All these things made Yanluo hall have to face up to and even fear.


    Although any task will be taken, but if this task is to kill Shen Ze, Yanluo hall will seriously weigh and consider it.


    Of course, because Huang Shiping put forward this matter, Yanluo hall still attached great importance to it and did not give a reply at the first time. Instead, it planned to give Huang Shiping a reply after the resolution of the meeting.


    Before that, Yanluo hall would not hesitate to take over any task as long as the other party gave them enough benefits. However, this time, Yanluo hall had to be cautious in the face of killing Shen Ze.


    Therefore, the hall of Yanluo held a meeting to discuss whether to take on the task mentioned by Huang Shiping.


    "Huang Shiping, the first person in charge of the Dragon Kingdom, put forward a mission to assassinate Shen Diaolong in the Yanluo palace. Shall we take it or not?"


    The Lord of Yanluo hall, Rosen, presided over the meeting in person. After glancing at the crowd, he said.


    After listening to Rosen''s words, the members of Yanluo hall were shocked.


    To assassinate Shen Diaolong is not a simple thing!


    Everyone was a little surprised because they didn''t expect that anyone would want to kill Shen Ze.


    After all, with Shen Ze''s identity and status, not ordinary people dare to kill him.

 Chapter 847

    As is known to all, Shen Ze is recognized as the first God of war in the world. He not only has great martial arts strength, but also has very strong personal ability. It can be said that Shen Ze is a peerless God, a peerless evil.


    All over the world, as long as the brain is normal, they don''t want to kill Shen Ze.


    As the largest killer organization in the world today, yanluodian received the task of assassinating the first person of Guobang in the past, but this is already the biggest task.


    Now, knowing that Huang Shiping wants Yanluo hall to kill Shen Ze, everyone in Yanluo hall thinks it''s too important.


    If you take this task, it can be said that it is the biggest task that the yama temple has received!


    After all, killing Shen Ze is not a small matter!


    "Is it true that Huang Shiping wants us to assassinate Shen Diaolong?"


    Because the target is Shen Ze, the members of the Yanluo hall all have doubts about it.


    "It''s true, it''s not fake," Rosen said in a positive tone


    "Huang Shiping is willing to pay for everything he has and let us kill Shen Diaolong."


    "It''s not a small thing to kill Shen Diaolong. What benefits is Huang Shiping willing to pay?" Someone asked.


    "Huang Shiping is willing to give all he has," said Rosen, the Lord of Yanluo hall


    "This matter can''t be talked about. We must let Huang Shiping show enough sincerity, and then we can say whether we want to take the task or not."


    "Yes, if Huang Shiping doesn''t show enough sincerity, we won''t take the task. After all, it''s too big to kill Shen Diaolong."


    "Damn, someone really dares to kill Shen Diaolong. If Huang Shiping can''t give us the satisfactory benefits of Yanluo temple, he can''t do it."


    "What specific benefits can Huang Shiping give us in Yanluo temple?" Someone asked.


    "I don''t know."


    "Huang Shiping was the first person in the Dragon kingdom before. He should be paid a lot."


    "If Huang Shiping wants to give everything, this matter can really be considered."


    "No, do you really want to kill Shen Diaolong? Shen Diaolong is not an ordinary person. It must not be easy to kill him. Moreover, if he is really killed, it will cause a great disturbance. "


    "Shen Diaolong is really the first person in the Dragon kingdom. If we attack and kill him, whether we can kill him or not, it will have a great impact."


    "Shen Diaolong has a lot of followers. If we go to kill him, we will certainly cause a lot of people''s dissatisfaction. At that time, the Yanluo temple will definitely get into a lot of trouble."


    "As long as we go to kill Shen Diaolong, the Yanluo hall will definitely get into great trouble, and his followers will certainly attack our Yanluo hall."


    "Our Yanluo temple is the largest killer organization in the world. Only other people are afraid of us. We are not afraid of others."


    "Our Yanluo temple is famous all over the world, which makes the world scared. We are not afraid of any trouble."


    "There is nothing we dare to do in Yanluo hall, even if we go to kill Shen Diaolong."


    "Our Yanluo temple is something that others dare not do. We dare to do it. Others dare not kill Shen Diaolong. We dare to kill him!"


    "Yes, there is nothing we dare not do in Yanluo temple, even if it is to kill Shen Diaolong."


    Yanluo hall is the largest killer organization in the world. Its members are very confident and arrogant.


    As the largest killer organization in the world, yanluodian has really made the world scared and scared.


    No matter the common people or the dignitaries, they don''t want to be targeted by Yanluo hall.


    Anyone who becomes the target of the Yanluo palace will die. Naturally, no one wants to be the target of the Yanluo palace.


    Although most people have never dealt with the hall of Yan Luo, they have heard of the hall of Yan Luo.


    Before that, the hall of Yan Luo had done a lot of great things in the world. No matter who, what status and status, the hall of Yan Luo would dare to assassinate.


    As long as the other party gives enough reward, the yama temple will accomplish the task given by the other party.


    Since the Yan Luo Temple became famous, all the tasks it took have been completed.


    This 100% completion rate is a very terrible thing, and it also makes the reputation of Yanluo Temple more and more prosperous, and makes the world feel more and more afraid.


    The achievements achieved before, as well as the prestige created, really let the members of Yanluo hall have the qualification and courage to say these words.


    The members of the Yanluo temple are not arrogant. Of course, they are still a little flattered to assassinate Shen Ze.


    However, we are just talking about it, not really doing it.


    Although they say so, it is very clear in everyone''s heart that Shen Ze is the kind of person who is at the top of the world and can''t be killed just by killing him.


    Even if you have the courage to kill, you may not be able to.


    As the Lord of Yan Luo temple, Rosen is very calm and steady.


    He is always rational and can''t even talk big.


    "We really have to discuss the matter of killing Shen Diaolong. We can''t act rashly."


    "Shen Diaolong is not an ordinary person. If we go to kill him, we will definitely have a lot of trouble. We must think about it carefully and see if it is worth killing Shen Diaolong."


    After listening to Rosen''s words, everyone showed a thoughtful look.


    After a while, someone said, "I think we''d better not kill Shen Diaolong. Shen Diaolong is not only very powerful, but also has many followers and admirers


    "If we go to kill him, the trouble will be very big, even bigger than we think."


    "Our Yanluo temple is really awesome, but we''d better not make trouble of this kind."


    "You should know that if we go to kill Shen Diaolong, which leads to the crisis of the temple of Yan Luo, then it will become a matter that is not worth the loss."


    "Besides, I don''t think that Huang Shiping can get the reward for killing Shen Diaolong at all."


    "It can be said that Shen Diaolong is the pinnacle of the world. Whoever kills him will be in great trouble, even in our Yanluo temple."


    "Our Yanluo temple is very powerful, and no one is afraid, but as long as we go to kill Shen Diaolong, there will be countless troubles."


    "If there is public indignation at that time, the situation of our Yanluo temple will be very bad. I don''t agree to take the task and kill Shen Diaolong."

 Chapter 848

    "There are no people in Yanluo Temple who dare not kill. Even if the other party is Shen Diaolong, we dare to kill them. But if we do this, we will be in great trouble. It''s a matter of little profit, so I don''t agree to take on this task."


    "Although Huang Shiping was the first person before the Dragon Kingdom, I don''t think he could give any reward for killing Shen Diaolong. I don''t think anyone in the world could give any reward for killing Shen Diaolong."


    "There is nothing to consider about this matter. I think we should not assassinate Shen Diaolong."


    "I''m not in favor of killing Shen Diaolong either."


    Previously, the members of Yanluo hall were very arrogant and thought that they could kill Shen Diaolong.


    At this moment, everyone calmed down and thought seriously. They all felt that they should not kill Shen Diaolong.


    For a normal person, he usually doesn''t want to kill Shen Ze. After all, Shen Ze''s martial strength, identity and status are not what ordinary people can move. Even the head of a country doesn''t dare to kill Shen Ze at will.


    Only when Huang Shiping, a madman, hates Shen Ze to the bone and loses his mind, will he want to kill Shen Ze at all costs.


    "Shen Diaolong is now recognized as the world''s top martial arts man. If we want to kill him, we may need to send out three top martial arts men, and this is still a very ideal situation, because I don''t know if Shen Diaolong will ask for help."


    "In the case of our top martial artists, we may not be able to kill Shen Diaolong. After all, we haven''t dealt with Shen Diaolong. We don''t know how strong Shen Diaolong is."


    "Even in the case of three to one, Shen Diaolong may not be able to be defeated, let alone killed, so it''s not certain to do it."


    "If we go to kill Shen Diaolong, if we don''t succeed, it will cause a lot of trouble. What we fear most is to kill Shen Diaolong, but if we don''t kill Shen Diaolong, and let Shen Diaolong retaliate, then the situation of our Yanluo temple will become worse."


    "In general, no matter what kind of interests Huang Shiping offers, it is not worth the loss for us to kill Shen Diaolong."


    "So, we really can''t take on this task, to kill Shen Diaolong!"


    A middle-aged man with prestige in the Yanluo temple and always known as a think tank said these words, and he made a very thorough analysis of the matter.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "In that case, we really can''t take over the task."


    "Yes, it''s really a very risky thing to kill Shen Diaolong, and if we do it, it will bring great trouble to the Yanluo temple. For the sake of safety, we''d better not take this task."


    For a moment, everyone seemed to have reached a consensus, choosing not to accept the task and not to kill Shen Ze.


    However, at this time, some people still sing the opposite tune.


    "The sign of our Yanluo temple is that as long as we can afford the reward, we will accept any task and kill anyone. If Huang Shiping gives us enough reward, and if our Yanluo Temple doesn''t take the task, it''s equivalent to smashing our own sign."


    "We are the largest killer organization in the world. We are really not afraid of any force or killing anyone. If we don''t take on the task this time, it will damage the authority of our Yama."


    "Our Yanluo temple is by no means a force afraid of trouble. We should not be so afraid of hands and feet."


    "Before Huang Shiping fully shows his reward, we can''t just decide not to take over the task of killing Shen Diaolong."


    "Even if we don''t take this task, I think we should make such a decision after Huang Shiping shows his reward."


    After listening to what the man said, everyone fell into meditation again.


    And the members of the Yanluo hall, who are a little younger and have a bright future, are surprisingly agreeable.


    "Yes, we are not afraid of heaven and earth. As long as we can get the starting price, we can kill anyone, no matter who they are, what their status and status are."


    "Our Yanluo hall has always had a gold lettered signboard that can take on any task. This gold lettered signboard can''t be smashed by Shen Diaolong."


    "Shen Diaolong is very powerful, but he is not so powerful that no one can kill him. Even though he is recognized as the best martial arts in the world, as long as we send three top martial arts men to the Yanluo hall, we can definitely kill Shen Diaolong!"


    "We can''t just lose the dignity of Yanluo temple. If we give up the task, it will make the world laugh."


    "As long as we can get the starting price, we can take on any task, even to kill Shen Diaolong."


    "Shen Diaolong is a bull, and his power is very huge. If we go to kill him, we will cause great trouble, but our Yanluo temple is the trouble itself, and we are not afraid of any trouble at all."


    "The world is afraid of our Yanluo temple. Even if we go to kill Shen Diaolong, it will cause a lot of people''s dissatisfaction and cause a lot of trouble. But I don''t believe that those people really dare to do anything to our Yanluo temple. After all, our Yanluo temple is just like the yanwang temple. Those who come to deal with us will only die."


    "Our Yanluo temple has existed for so many years and has always been regarded as a public enemy. So many people want to get rid of us, but they have never succeeded. Therefore, even if we kill Shen Diaolong, our Yanluo temple is not afraid of causing any trouble."


    "I think no matter what kind of trouble it brings, we can cope with it."


    "Yes, I don''t think our Yanluo temple can be planted here in Shen Diaolong. If Huang Shiping can really afford it, we''ll take his task and kill Shen Diaolong."


    "I also think we can look at the price offered by Huang Shiping, and then decide whether to kill Shen Diaolong."


    "If you think about it, if we really kill Shen Diaolong, we will accomplish something almost impossible. It can be said that we have created a miracle, which will make our Yanluo hall famous in history and make a strong mark on the history books!"


    "If we really kill Shen Diaolong, it''s really invincible. Anyone who sees me in Yanluo hall will give up."


    "If we kill Shen Diaolong, it will really become a super force. In the future, no one or any force will dare to provoke us again. Those who originally wanted to restrict and suppress us will give up. So, killing Shen Diaolong has many advantages."


    "That''s reasonable. We can really think about killing Shen Diaolong."


    After listening to these words, everyone fell into meditation again.


    It seems that the task of killing Shen Diaolong can also be taken?

 Chapter 849

    The members of the Yanluo Temple thought that if they really killed Shen Ze, it would be like completing a mythical thing. Since then, everyone in the world will be afraid of the Yanluo temple and will stay away from it.


    Huang Shiping became a madman and wanted to kill Shen Ze, but the members of Yanluo hall were not madmen?


    As the largest killer organization in the world, they are all cold-blooded and ruthless killers, and can be said to be completely crazy.


    After all, as a killer, if it''s not a madman, how can you kill?


    So now, after seeing that killing Shen Ze is a valuable thing, everyone has changed their mind.


    "If we kill Shen Diaolong, it can really make our Yanluo temple a truly frightening and frightening existence!"


    "Our Yanluo temple is going to be the most terrible existence, detached from the world, which makes people fear and fear. I think we can kill Shen Diaolong."


    "Yes, our Yanluo temple is the most powerful existence. Everyone dares to kill, even Shen Diaolong!"


    "Yes, we dare to kill anyone in Yanluo hall, even Shen Diaolong. We are not afraid of anyone or any force in Yanluo hall!"


    "Although our Yanluo temple has become the largest killer organization in the world, and its popularity is very high, if we kill Shen Diaolong, we can go a step further."


    "We Yanluo hall should not only be famous in the world, but also be famous in history. Killing Shen Diaolong is such an opportunity. We should seize it."


    "If we don''t want so much, let''s go and kill Shen Diaolong. As long as we kill Shen Diaolong, our Yanluo temple will really become the most powerful existence!"


    The members of Yanluo hall are all lunatics. In order to achieve the goal, they can do whatever they want.


    In order to make Yanluo temple the most powerful existence, they are still willing to kill Shen Ze even if it will cause great trouble.


    Of course, members can not be rational, can not consider so much, as the Lord of Yan Luo temple, Rosen considered a lot, and will not make a decision.


    "It can''t be decided so hastily."


    Rosen looked dignified and said: "now we really don''t have to refuse Huang Shiping directly. Let''s see what kind of price Huang Shiping can offer."


    After hearing Rosen''s words, the crowd nodded and said nothing more.


    With Rosen''s decision, the meeting ended.


    After that, Rosen asked someone to contact Huang Shiping and wanted to know what kind of price Huang Shiping could offer.


    In this era, money is used for everything, and Huang Shiping can only give out assets and money.


    Huang Shiping has taken out all his belongings that he can take out. The capital plus all kinds of assets is almost 30 billion yuan.


    Thirty billion is not a very large number for the hall of Yan Luo, but it is the largest number given by the other party among the tasks the hall of Yan Luo takes.


    After learning that Huang Shiping could offer a price of 30 billion yuan, Rosen held a meeting to discuss the matter.


    "Huang Shiping can offer a price of 30 billion yuan. Do you think this reward is worth killing Shen Diaolong?" Asked Rosen.


    When people heard the words, they were all lost in meditation.


    After a while, someone said, "30 billion is not a small amount, but in my opinion, it''s not worth killing Shen Diaolong at this price."


    "Thirty billion yuan is the highest price we have received in the Yanluo temple. Huang Shiping is a little sincere."


    "I think if Huang Shiping can really give us 30 billion yuan, we can consider it."


    "If we go to kill Shen Diaolong, even if we get 30 billion yuan, we can get other benefits. I think we can take over the task."


    "30 billion is enough for us to be smart for a long time, and I think we can take this task."


    "In my eyes, it doesn''t matter whether we have the 30 billion yuan or not. The important thing is to kill Shen Diaolong so that we can go to a higher level in the Yanluo temple. I value the latter more."


    "I think Huang Shiping''s 30 billion yuan is too little for us to kill Shen Diaolong."


    "30 billion is not a small amount. I think it''s almost there."


    "Almost? Do you think Shen Diaolong''s life is worth only 30 billion? "


    "Ha ha, Shen Diaolong is bullshit in my eyes. His life is worthless!"


    "Shen Diaolong is the top figure, his life is still very valuable!"


    "I also think Huang Shiping''s price is too low. Let him add more!"


    "This is the biggest price Huang Shiping can give. Don''t think he can add more."


    "Although Huang Shiping was the first person in the Dragon kingdom before, he is not the richest man in the Dragon Kingdom, so he can take out the price of 30 billion yuan, which should be the most. We don''t want to let him take out more."


    "If Huang Shiping can only get the price of 30 billion yuan, we will be a bit uneconomic in this matter, if we take the task."


    "I think 30 billion is OK. It''s a lot of money."


    Before that, Yanluo hall had taken over a lot of tasks, but it was not as big as 30 billion. Some people felt that it was enough, while others felt that it was not enough.


    Of course, if Huang Shiping asked Yan Luodian to kill other people and offered a price of 30 billion yuan instead of Shen Ze, they would certainly agree without hesitation.


    But because they are going to kill Shen Ze, they have to think about it seriously.


    After all, Shen Ze doesn''t mean that he can kill him. If he wants to kill Shen Ze, he will take a great risk. If he is careless, the hall of hell will not be able to ask for any good, and even be doomed.


    Seeing that you and I haven''t discussed the final result, Rosen frowned and said, "if we can''t discuss the result, let''s vote for it."


    Rosen is the Lord of the temple. Naturally, we should listen to what he says.


    So, after listening to Rosen''s proposal, everyone nodded.


    "OK, we''ll vote according to what the LORD said."


    "OK, then vote!"


    After that, Rosen ordered people to vote.


    Most of the people in Yanluo hall are arrogant and arrogant. As a killer, their heads are tied on their waistbands. They are not afraid of death. They are very bloody.


    Many people want to kill Shen Ze, the first God of war in the world. As for what kind of trouble it will cause and what kind of disaster it will bring, they will not take care of it.


    Therefore, most of the people in Yanluo Temple voted to kill Shen Ze!

 Chapter 850

    Seeing the final result of the vote, more and more people agreed to kill Shen Ze. Some people frowned, and their faces became dignified. Some people picked their eyebrows, showing a look of excitement.


    Obviously, some people are happy and some are worried about the result.


    "Ha ha, our people in Yanluo hall are more bloody. They want to kill Shen Diaolong!"


    "Don''t people say that Shen Diaolong is a god like existence? Let''s go and kill him and put on a god killing show for the world


    "It''s exciting just to think about how much sensation we will cause when we kill Shen Diaolong!"


    "Shen Diaolong is very powerful, but compared with our Yanluo temple, it is still a lot worse. If we kill Shen Diaolong, it will become the most powerful existence!"


    "Since most people want to kill Shen Diaolong, let''s not hesitate. Take this task and kill Shen Diaolong!"


    "Most of us in Yanluo temple are bloody. They all agree to kill Shen Diaolong. I''m glad to see such a thing happen!"


    "There are no cowards in Yanluo hall. They are all good people. Even Shen Diaolong dares to kill them!"


    "Now that the result of the vote has come out, most people support killing Shen Diaolong, so we don''t have to discuss it any more. Let''s choose to take over the task and kill Shen Diaolong!"


    "Yes, we don''t have to discuss any more. Let''s take the task and kill Shen Diaolong!"


    "Do you really think about it? Do you really want to kill Shen Diaolong


    "Shen Diaolong is really not an ordinary person. He is not a God, but he is a half man and half god. He has killed three strong martial arts men, and his strength is unbelievable."


    "Shen Diaolong''s personal martial arts strength is very strong, even if he still has great power, not to say that he is the Grand Marshal of the army of the Dragon Kingdom, just the green dragon army and the Silver Dragon carving under his command are enough to give us a headache."


    "I think the matter of killing Shen Diaolong should be reconsidered."


    Among the members of Yanluo hall, some people are not in favor of killing Shen Diaolong.


    At the moment, this group of people suddenly said their worries and bad things, in order to calm everyone down.


    "At this time of the day, what''s the opposite? Now the person who says these words is not a kind person. It doesn''t conform to the style of our Yanluo temple at all! "


    "That is, we are not afraid of anyone in the Yanluo hall, who dares to kill. We don''t need to look forward and backward, be timid!"


    "Shen Diaolong is not a real God, and he doesn''t have three heads and six arms. As long as we have more powerful warriors, we can certainly kill Shen Diaolong."


    "Even if we kill Shen Diaolong, no one else dares to take revenge on us. Even if it''s the green dragon army and the Silver Dragon carving, we can deal with it."


    "Don''t be afraid of your hands and feet like a girl. Now the voting result has come out. The minority is subordinate to the majority, and most people are responsible for killing Shen Diaolong. Those who don''t approve of it don''t want to say the opposite at this time."


    "Yes, the result of the vote has come out, and those who don''t agree with it can''t come out and sing the opposite at this time."


    After these words came out, the voice of those who are against the tune suddenly did not ring again.


    Indeed, now that the result of the vote has come out, the minority is subordinate to the majority. Even if they do not agree, they can say nothing more, or they will not promote unity.


    So after that, those who didn''t agree shut up and didn''t say anything else.


    Later, the crowd turned their eyes on Rosen.


    Now the result of the vote has come out, waiting for the final decision of the Lord of hell hall.


    When Rosen saw the people looking at him, he knew that everyone was waiting for him to make the final decision, but he didn''t speak for the first time.


    As the Lord of Yan Luo temple, Rosen has always been very steady.


    He always thought about the whole Yanluo temple. He always thought about things from the root of Yanluo temple, not according to his own wishes.


    As the saying goes, we should seek our own political position.


    Rosen is the Lord of the Yanluo temple. Everything he does is important to the overall situation. It''s normal for him to consider everything from the Yanluo temple.


    From the perspective of Yan Luo temple, Rosen considers whether to take over the task of killing Shen Ze. The result is that he doesn''t choose to kill Shen Ze.


    In doing everything, we should pay attention to interests. For the Yanluo temple, killing Shen Ze obviously does more harm than good.


    Therefore, Rosen doesn''t want to kill Shen Ze personally.


    Now, people vote to kill Shen Ze, which makes Rosen feel that things are a little tricky and difficult to deal with.


    Rosen was silent for the first time, and everyone was surprised to see that he frowned and his face was dignified.


    When they saw this, they all frowned and looked thoughtful.


    For a moment, the conference room fell into silence.


    After a while, someone couldn''t help saying, "Lord, the voting result has come out. Why don''t you make a decision?"


    "Yes, Lord, since most people agree to kill Shen Diaolong, you should make a decision and take over Huang Shiping''s task."


    "Lord of the temple, there''s no need to dally about this any longer. Make up your mind!"


    Everyone was surprised that you and I urged Rosen to make a decision.


    After listening to these words, Rosen''s brow frowned a little tighter.


    He glanced at the crowd and sighed in his heart.


    Then Rosen said, "OK, since most people choose to kill Shen Diaolong, I have nothing to say."


    "All I can say is, no matter what, we have to work together to deal with everything."


    "We should all know that if we go to kill Shen Diaolong in Yanluo hall, it will certainly cause a lot of trouble and misfortune. I hope we can solve the problem together at that time."


    "Yes


    When people hear the words, they should be in unison.


    Rosen nodded heavily, and then said, "OK, I''ll make a decision now. Our Yanluo palace will take Huang Shiping''s task and kill Shen Diaolong!"


    After Rosen announced the decision, some people showed excitement and excitement on their faces, while others showed a very dignified look.


    Obviously, some people are willing to see the Yan Luo Temple kill Shen Diaolong, while some people do not want to see such a result. They are deeply worried.


    After all, it''s not a simple thing to kill Shen Ze. A little carelessness will cause a lot of trouble in the hall of Yan Luo.


    Of course, it''s no use worrying or thinking so much now, because Rosen has decided to take Huang Shiping''s task and kill Shen Diaolong.


    "Next, let''s discuss the plan for the assassination of Shen Diaolong."


    Rosen opens his mouth and impressively asks everyone to discuss the plan of assassinating Shen Ze.

 Chapter 851

    Shen Ze has killed three martial arts strongmen. Before that, he also defeated Ouyang Qingfeng, the leader of martial arts circle. He has become the world''s recognized number one in martial arts.


    In the case of fighting alone, the world thinks that no one can fight against Shen Ze, and no one knows what kind of realm Shen Ze''s martial arts strength has reached.


    Because we haven''t seen Shen Ze, who is in the peak state, give full play to his strength.


    Therefore, it''s not easy to kill Shen Ze. Members of the Yanluo Temple know this.


    Rosen asked everyone to discuss how to kill Shen Ze, which is obviously very necessary.


    Rosen took the lead in saying: "Shen Diaolong is now recognized as the number one martial arts in the world. His martial arts strength is the highest in the world. As for how strong he is, outsiders have no way to know. I''m afraid it''s not easy for us to kill him."


    "Shen Diaolong is very strong, which can''t be denied, but I don''t believe he can be strong enough to fight against several top fighters."


    "We can send out five top martial artists, three top martial artists, and two martial arts masters. I don''t believe we can''t kill Shen Diaolong."


    As the largest killer organization in the world, the hall of Yanluo attracts powerful people from all over the world. After decades of accumulation, there are many powerful people in the hall of Yanluo.


    There are indeed three top martial arts masters and two martial arts masters in Yanluo hall, which is also the strongest mace that can be used by Yanluo hall.


    Obviously, to kill Shen Ze, the Yanluo hall doesn''t dare to be careless. It can only take out its strongest mace.


    "We sent out three top martial arts men and two martial arts masters in Yanluo hall. We are sure to be able to kill Shen Diaolong!"


    "Shen Diaolong is not really a God. We can certainly kill Shen Diaolong with our strongest fighting power!"


    "If we can get the most powerful mace out of Yanluo hall, Shen Diaolong will die even if he is dead."


    According to the members of Yanluo hall, if they send out three top martial arts masters and two martial arts masters, they will surely be able to kill Shen Ze.


    Now, they seem to have seen the result that Shen Ze was killed by their Yanluo temple, and they are more and more energetic.


    Of course, there are still a lot of people who are rational and don''t think that they can easily kill Shen Ze.


    "The matter of killing Shen Diaolong needs to be well planned. Even if we use our strongest mace, we still need to make a good plan."


    "When we go to kill Shen Diaolong, we need to enter the territory of the Dragon kingdom. There are several strong warriors in the Dragon kingdom. If Shen Diaolong discovers us in advance, he will be ready."


    "If Shen Diaolong finds a strong warrior to help him, we can''t kill him."


    "Therefore, we should not only make a good plan, but also do it before we do it."


    "As for sneaking into the Dragon Kingdom, you have to plan well, otherwise you can''t enter the Dragon kingdom without being noticed."


    "Sneaking into other countries without knowing it is something that everyone in Yanluo temple can do. I don''t think it''s a problem to sneak into the Dragon kingdom."


    "We really can''t beat the grass to frighten the snake. At that time, we should strive to kill with one blow. If we launch only one attack, we will send Shen Diaolong to the West."


    "As long as Shen Diaolong doesn''t ask for help, we can certainly kill him with our strongest mace!"


    "As long as we plan well, there should be no problem."


    "Now start to monitor Shen Diaolong''s whereabouts closely."


    ¡­¡­


    Yanluo temple takes the task and promises to kill Shen Ze. Huang Shiping is very happy when he receives the news.


    "As long as Yanluo hall takes my task, then they will be able to kill Shen Diaolong!"


    "Shen Diaolong, you can''t live long. Cherish your next days."


    In Huang Shiping''s opinion, as long as Yanluo palace takes over his task, Shen Ze will not escape the inevitable outcome.


    Thinking that Shen Ze would die soon, Huang Shiping felt very happy and happy.


    Of course, Huang Shiping''s idea is very morbid.


    It''s too dangerous to kill Shen Ze. The hall of Yan Luo asks Huang Shiping to pay in advance.


    Huang Shiping was afraid that the hall of hell would repent, so he didn''t dare to refuse and gave all his belongings to the hall of hell for the first time.


    As a result, Huang Shiping suddenly really lost everything he had. He was not reconciled to this, but he did not regret doing so.


    In Huang Shiping''s view, as long as we can kill Shen Ze, it''s worth losing everything.


    Huang Shiping''s hatred of Shen Ze can be seen.


    ¡­¡­


    Both Shen Ze and Qin Chao can imagine that if Huang Shiping is taken down, he will feel resentful and resentful towards them.


    Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to Huang Shiping, but Qin Chao did. He asked people to stare at Huang Shiping.


    Qin Chao was surprised to think that Huang Shiping might do drastic things because of hatred, such as revenge on Shen Ze, so he asked people to stare at Huang Shiping.


    If Huang Shiping really has those bad moves, he can know them at the first time, and then report them to Shen Ze, so as to better deal with them.


    Although Qin Chao felt that Huang Shiping could not create any trouble for Shen Ze, let alone threaten him, he was afraid of 10000 yuan for some things, and it was good to make some preparations.


    Therefore, Qin Chao still privately asked people to stare at Huang Shiping, and always watched Huang Shiping''s every move.


    Huang Shiping went to contact Yanluo palace to kill Shen Ze. It was highly confidential, and Qin Chao didn''t find out about it. However, Huang Shiping''s assets were transferred, and Qin Chao knew about it.


    In this regard, Qin Chao has some doubts. He tells Shen Ze about it when he can''t figure it out.


    "Master, I found a strange thing about Huang Shiping. I want to tell you." Qin Chao said to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze smell speech, some curiously say: "what matter, say to listen to."


    Qin Chao nodded and then said, "I asked someone to stare at Huang Shiping. Recently, I found that Huang Shiping suddenly transferred all his assets."


    "Suddenly all the assets have been transferred?"


    Shen Ze picked his eyebrows and said, "what does Huang Shiping want to do?"


    "I don''t know."


    Qin Chao shook his head, and then said, "I don''t know what Huang Shiping wants to do. I went to check specifically, but I can''t find out where Huang Shiping has transferred his assets."


    After pondering for a while, Qin Chao said thoughtfully, "Huang Shiping, the old man, suddenly transferred all his assets. Don''t you want to do something bad?"


    "I think that old guy must be up to something."


    Shen Ze said faintly, "what do you think Huang Shiping is going to do?"


    Qin Chao said without hesitation: "I don''t know what Huang Shiping is going to do, but most of it is aimed at the master!"

 Chapter 852

    Both Shen Ze and Qin Chao know that after Huang Shiping is brought down by them, he will definitely hate them to the bone.


    It can be said that Shen Ze led Huang Shiping to step down. Huang Shiping''s hatred for Shen Ze is obviously the biggest.


    Therefore, Qin Chao guessed that Huang Shiping suddenly transferred all his assets to Shen Ze, which is obviously reasonable.


    Shen Ze also thought that it was possible, but he didn''t worry about it. Instead, he was very calm and didn''t care much.


    "Even if Huang Shiping is aiming at me, he can''t do anything." Shen Ze said lightly.


    Shen Ze has such confidence.


    Qin Chao also thinks that Huang Shiping can''t do anything, but he still thinks it''s necessary to keep staring at Huang Shiping.


    "Master, I''d better ask someone to keep staring at Huang Shiping. By the way, I''ll check where he has transferred all his assets."


    Shen Ze smell speech, nodded, said: "OK, you do it."


    For Shen Ze, there is no problem whether he does it or not. If Qin Chao wants to do it, he just lets him do it.


    "Good." Qin Chao nodded.


    Then, Qin Chao said uncertainly: "master, you led Huang Shiping to step down this time. Do you think he will want to revenge you?"


    "I think Huang Shiping''s kind of small bellied people will definitely have a grudge against the master and want to revenge him."


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment, said: "Huang Shiping really can do things to revenge me, but this is not a big deal, can handle."


    "Even if Huang Shiping can make a lot of noise, he can''t make any big waves."


    Qin Chao nodded, then he said: "if Huang Shiping really dares to take revenge on his master, he must be fed up."


    "He is no longer the first person in the Dragon kingdom. If we want to deal with him, it''s easy."


    "It depends on whether the old guy Huang Shiping knows what he''s interested in. If he doesn''t know what''s good and what''s bad, he''s deliberately picking things up. Don''t blame us for attacking him."


    Shen Ze nodded and said nothing more.


    There are some things that people don''t know, unless they don''t do it themselves. There is no impermeable wall in the world. Although Huang Shiping''s contact with Yan Luodian is very confidential, he still finds some clues from the intelligence network of the Ministry of war of the Dragon kingdom.


    After getting some news, Qin Chao reported it to Shen Ze for the first time.


    "Master, it seems that the old guy Huang Shiping has secretly contacted the largest killer organization in the world, Yanluo hall."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s report, Shen Ze was surprised to pick an eyebrow.


    "Huang Shiping secretly contacted the Yanluo hall?"


    Yanluodian is the largest killer organization in the world. Although Shen Ze has never dealt with yanluodian, he has heard of it.


    Whether Shen Ze or Qin Chao, when they learned that Huang Shiping had secretly contacted Yanluo temple, they were surprised to know that Huang Shiping had not done anything good.


    After all, things related to the temple of hell are not good things.


    Shen Ze asked, "what did Huang Shiping want to do when contacting the Yanluo hall? Did he find out?"


    Qin Chao shook his head and said, "it hasn''t been found out yet."


    Then, Qin Chao added: "it has something to do with the hall of hell. You don''t have to think about it. It''s definitely not a good thing."


    Shen Ze obviously agrees with this.


    Qin Chao said: "master, I will ask people to continue to investigate and find out what Huang Shiping wants to do when he contacts Yanluo hall."


    Then, Qin Chao said, "master, I think Huang Shiping contacted the Yanluo temple, and probably asked a killer to assassinate you."


    "You brought Huang Shiping down this time and let him lose everything he had. He must hate you to the bone. He has a motive to kill you."


    Qin Chao''s words are obviously reasonable, so Shen Ze also thinks that Huang Shiping may have contacted the killer of Yanluo palace to assassinate him.


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment, then he raised his eyes, looked at Qin Chao, and asked calmly: "if Huang Shiping really wanted to find the killer of Yanluo hall to assassinate me, do you think Yanluo hall would take this task and run to assassinate me?"


    Qin Chao thought for a moment, and then said, "I don''t think the hall of hell dares to assassinate the master."


    "Although Yanluo temple is the largest killer organization in the world, both the common people and the head of a country dare to assassinate, but if the target is the master, I don''t think they dare to assassinate."


    "Master is the first God of war in the world. He not only has the best martial arts in the world, but also has numerous followers. As long as his brain is normal, no one wants to kill him, and the hall of hell can''t kill him."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze didn''t give an evaluation for the first time. After a while, he said, "if Yanluo hall won''t agree to Huang Shiping''s request and don''t come to assassinate me, then why did Huang Shiping transfer all his assets?"


    "If there is no wrong guess, Huang Shiping should have transferred all his assets to Yanluo temple."


    As long as you are a normal person, you should be able to imagine that Huang Shiping contacted Yanluo temple and then transferred all his assets. It''s easy to think that Huang Shiping transferred all his assets to Yanluo temple.


    Shen Ze can think of it, and so can Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao said thoughtfully, "did Huang Shiping really ask Yanluo hall to assassinate his master, so he transferred all his assets to Yanluo hall?"


    "I made a specific check. Huang Shiping''s assets add up to nearly 30 billion."


    "If it is to give the price of 30 billion yuan to Yanluo hall, then Huang Shiping really has a chance to ask Yanluo hall to assassinate the master."


    Qin Chao frowned and said with some doubts: "is it hard for the hall of Yan Luo to come and assassinate the master?"


    Shen Ze said lightly: "money can make the ghost push the mill. It''s normal for the hell hall to assassinate me in order to get 30 billion yuan. After all, those guys are not normal people. It''s reasonable to do such abnormal things."


    Qin chaoleng said: "I think they just don''t know what to do and want to die. If they really dare to assassinate the master, we''ll take the whole hall of hell and let them all go underground to see the king of hell!"


    Shen Ze said in a calm tone: "the Yanluo hall is not so easy to deal with."


    "He is the largest killer organization in the world. He has a very solid foundation and is a group of people who are not afraid of death. It''s not so easy to deal with him."


    "Of course, these things are still our conjectures. It remains to be seen whether things are really like this. We can''t make a direct decision yet."


    Shen Ze thought about it, and then said, "well, whether it''s Huang Shiping''s side or Yanluo Hall''s side, send someone to stare at it."

 Chapter 853

    Even if Huang Shiping really asked Yanluo palace to assassinate himself, Shen Ze didn''t care much.


    Although yanluodian is the largest killer organization in the world, it is still manageable in Shen Ze''s eyes.


    Now the martial arts strength has improved, and he has a certain guarantee for his own safety.


    If Huang Shiping really asked Yanluo hall to assassinate him, he would not find it difficult to resist.


    The reason why Shen Ze asks Qin Chao to stare at Huang Shiping and Yanluo hall is that he doesn''t want Huang Shiping and Yanluo hall to do anything else.


    Anyway, yanluodian is the largest killer organization in the world. It is very powerful. After all, it is a group of crazy people who kill people without blinking an eye.


    Shen Ze can fight himself, but that doesn''t mean other people can fight.


    Shen Ze is not sure what Huang Shiping wants to do with Yanluo temple.


    If Huang Shiping united with Yanluo temple not to assassinate him, but to revenge on the Dragon Kingdom, it would be difficult.


    After all, the power of Yan Luo temple should not be underestimated. If it is revenge against the Dragon Kingdom, it will cause a bad influence.


    For example, if Huang Shiping asked Yanluo hall to assassinate Lei Ming, it was just the thunder of an ordinary person. Even with the protection of a strong warrior, he would still be in a dangerous situation. If he was careless, he would be killed by Yanluo hall.


    Therefore, Shen Ze wanted to guard against Huang Shiping''s alliance with Yanluo temple to do other things.


    "Yes, master."


    Qin Chao naturally understood Shen Ze''s meaning and immediately nodded his head.


    Later, Qin Chao said in a deep voice: "master, if Huang Shiping''s old man really contacted the Yanluo temple, then he really didn''t have any good intentions. Should we control him directly, or interrogate him severely, and let him explain what he did?"


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, Huang Shiping must have done something wrong when he contacted Yanluo hall.


    Yanluo hall is a terrible organization. It can do everything. Qin Chao thinks it is necessary to interrogate Huang Shiping and find out what he wants to do when contacting Yanluo hall.


    If Huang Shiping really does something bad, it''s better to contain or stop it earlier, so as not to let those bad things happen.


    Qin Chao is very clear about what kind of existence Yanluo hall is. If Huang Shiping really contacts Yanluo hall to do something, he will certainly do a lot of things, and it is not a good thing.


    Shen Ze knew what Qin Chao was thinking. He also felt it necessary to find out what Huang Shiping wanted to do when he contacted Yanluo hall. However, after pondering for a while, he still shook his head.


    "We''ve just brought Huang Shiping down. If we control him now, it will have a very bad impact. We should not do such a thing."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Qin Chao said, "master, it''s certainly not a good thing for Huang Shiping to contact Yanluo hall. If we don''t make it clear, I''m afraid that more bad things and bad influences will come out."


    "Although the power of Yanluo temple is not so great, it is also the largest killer organization in the world. If Yanluo temple really wants to do something in our dragon Kingdom, it will still do a lot of things."


    After a pause, Qin Chao speculated: "Huang Shiping really hates the master, maybe against him, but it''s not entirely certain."


    "The master can fight against Yan Luo temple, but others can''t. If Huang Shiping is not good for Lei Ming, Lei Ming will be in a very dangerous situation."


    "Huang Shiping is not good for anyone else and will put the other party in a very dangerous situation."


    "To be on the safe side, I still think it''s necessary to control Huang Shiping, and then find out what he wants to do when he contacts Yan Luodian."


    Qin Chao is very reasonable.


    However, Shen Ze did not agree to control Huang.


    Shen Ze thought about it, and then said, "if we want to control Huang Shiping now, it''s to scare the snake. What Huang Shiping would have done would have made him unable to do anything."


    "We can''t get any substantial evidence now. Even if we control Huang Shiping, if he doesn''t want to say anything, or if he doesn''t admit it, we can''t do anything about him, and we will scare the snake."


    "Moreover, if we go to control Huang Shiping now, it will really have a bad influence in China and cause some gossip."


    Shen Ze said: "I don''t think it''s necessary to control Huang Shiping. Just send someone to watch him and the Yanluo temple. As long as you master their actions, there will be no problem. Anything can be dealt with."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao didn''t insist on controlling Huang Shiping any more. He nodded and said, "OK, then follow the master''s will."


    Shen Ze nodded and said nothing more.


    After a while, Shen Zeyou said, "I still want to go back to Fengxiang village in Hangzhou and live a leisurely life. I didn''t expect this thing to happen again. It''s really disappointing!"


    Previously, Shen Ze had planned to deal with thunder, and then returned to Fengxiang village to live a quiet and leisurely life.


    Leiming gets the first place, Guobang gets on the right track, and Shen Ze has nothing to do or do. He originally wanted to go back to Fengxiang village, but because Huang Shiping contacted Yanluo hall, he can''t go back to Fengxiang village at this time.


    This is not a good thing for Shen Ze.


    Qin Chao pondered for a moment, and then said: "master, if you want to go back to Fengxiang village, just go back, and let us deal with other things."


    Although he really wants to go back to Fengxiang village for a leisurely life, Shen Ze knows that he needs to deal with some things himself.


    So, Shen Ze shook his head and said, "I''d better stay in Yanjing. When everything is done, I''ll go back to Fengxiang village."


    Qin Chao couldn''t control Shen Ze''s decision, so he nodded and said nothing.


    Shen Ze then waved to Qin Chao and said, "OK, go and do what you want."


    "Yes."


    Qin Chao bowed to Shen Ze, then turned and left.


    According to Shen Ze''s orders, Qin Chao impressively asked people to stare at Huang Shiping and Yanluo hall.


    Of course, he still asked people to continue to investigate what Huang Shiping wanted to do when he went to Yanluo hall.


    As the largest killer organization in the world, yanluodian is extremely resourceful. They can keep their affairs highly secret and hardly let people find out.


    The secret system of Yanluo temple is very good, otherwise they would not have done so many things that people and gods are angry with each other. They still exist in the world and have not been eliminated by the world.


    Therefore, it is obviously very difficult, even almost impossible, for Qin Chao to find out what Huang Shiping is doing with Yanluo palace through external means.

 Chapter 854

    Qin Chao also knows that it''s very difficult to find out what Huang Shiping wants to do with Yanluo hall, but he will still do it.


    Because if we really don''t check anything, we can''t find anything. If we do, then we have a chance.


    Of course, in order not to scare the snake, he was discovered by Huang Shiping and Yan Luodian. Qin Chao asked people to do things secretly.


    ¡­¡­


    After receiving Huang Shiping''s assets worth 30 billion yuan, the Yanluo palace put the task of killing Shen Ze on the agenda.


    Collecting money and handling affairs has always been the purpose of Yanluo hall.


    Although Yanluo hall is not a good force, it still has a foothold. If you collect money, you will do things.


    Because Shen Ze was the one who killed him, the hall of hell did not take action at the first time. Instead, it had to make a careful plan before taking action.


    The whole Yanluo hall knows that it''s not easy to kill Shen Ze. To achieve this goal, we need to make a good plan.


    As the largest killer organization in the world, the members of Yanluo temple are all top killers. They are very good at finding opportunities and carrying out assassinations.


    After taking Huang Shiping''s task, the whole Yanluo hall focused on Shen Ze.


    It is obviously a very terrible thing to gather people''s strength and plan how to assassinate Shen Ze.


    It has to be said that Shen Ze has encountered an unprecedented crisis after being targeted by Yanluo hall.


    Knowing that Huang Shiping has contacted the Yanluo hall, Shen Ze impressively informs Lei Ming and Ning Yansong about this in order to prevent the Yanluo hall from really making trouble.


    This time, it was Shen Ze, together with Ning Yansong and leiming, who brought Huang Shiping down from that position.


    It is possible for Huang Shiping to retaliate against the three of them. Therefore, it is necessary for Shen Ze to inform Ning Yansong and Lei Ming of this matter.


    After receiving the news from Shen Ze, Ning Yansong and leiming both attach great importance to it, but they are not careless. After all, this matter is related to the Yanluo hall, and can not be ignored.


    Ning Yansong and leiming have heard of the power and terror of Yanluo hall.


    Therefore, Ning Yansong and leiming are alert, and call the strong warrior to protect them 24 hours a day.


    It''s a great protection to be guarded by a strong warrior. Of course, it can''t be guaranteed, but it''s really the best protection that can be achieved.


    And because Ning Yansong and leiming have called a strong warrior to guard them, they have greatly dispersed part of their fighting power.


    Shen Ze has no strong people to help. Qin Chao is worried about this.


    "Master, according to the investigation, there are three top martial arts masters and two martial arts masters in the hall of Yan Luo. They are very effective."


    "I''m worried that if they all go out to deal with the master, it will pose a great threat to him."


    Qin Chao suggested: "master, for the sake of safety, let''s call a helper!"


    Shen Ze smelt speech, to Qin Chao smile, then light say: "how, you just think I can''t deal with Yan Luo temple?"


    Qin Chao scratched his head awkwardly when he heard the speech. Then he said with some guilty heart, "master, I don''t believe in your strength."


    "The reason why I propose to call a helper is because I think the strength of the Yanluo temple is not weak. If they send out the strongest fighting force, it will be a little difficult to deal with."


    "The master is very strong, but with help, he can deal with it better."


    "Besides, it''s not a big deal. The master can do it easily."


    Qin Chao''s consideration is very reasonable, not too much.


    If the police station of Yanluo temple really has a strong warrior to assassinate Shen Ze, even if Shen Ze''s martial arts is powerful and recognized as the best in the world, he can''t deal with it well.


    After all, one can''t beat four hands.


    In the case of one on five, even Shen Ze can''t say that he is sure to save himself.


    In Qin Chao''s opinion, Shen Ze can''t deal well with the five strong martial arts. That''s why he put forward such a proposal.


    Shen Ze knows what Qin Chao is thinking.


    If there are five strong warriors in Yanluo temple, he is not sure that he can deal with them well. After all, he has not become a God.


    Of course, even if he is not sure, Shen Ze is not empty or afraid.


    Even if he is defeated, he still believes that he can save his life.


    Therefore, Shen Ze doesn''t attach great importance to whether he wants to find a helper or not. It doesn''t matter to him whether he wants to find a helper or not.


    Shen Ze knows that Qin Chao is worried about his safety and wants to keep him out of danger as much as possible.


    Qin Chao''s idea is right. Considering the former, Shen Ze didn''t refuse. Instead, he asked, "who do you think I can turn to as a helper?"


    Qin Chao thought about it and said, "Zhang Che is protecting Ning Yansong, and another strong warrior is protecting thunder."


    "I think Ouyang Qingfeng is the only kind of high-grade helper I can find now."


    Shen Ze smelled speech, picked pick eyebrow, say: "do you want to ask me to ask Ouyang Qingfeng to be a helper?"


    Qin Chao nodded without hesitation, and then said, "now only Ouyang Qingfeng can help you. It doesn''t help to find other people."


    After a pause, Qin Chao added: "if you have Ouyang Qingfeng to help the master, there should be no problem."


    "Even if Yanluo palace has the strongest fighting power, the master and Ouyang Qingfeng should be able to cope with it well."


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "if you have Ouyang Qingfeng as a helper, you can really deal with it well."


    "However, Ouyang Qingfeng may not come to help me."


    Qin Chao said: "if it had been before, Ouyang Qingfeng might not have come to help the master. But since Ouyang Qingfeng followed the master to attack Xiong Kingdom and had a fight with the master, I think if we went to Ouyang Qingfeng for help, he would certainly agree."


    When Qin Chao said this, his tone was very positive.


    Shen Ze didn''t think so much. He said to Qin Chao, "if you think it''s OK, you can contact Ouyang Qingfeng. As for whether he wants to help me or not, don''t force him."


    "OK, I''ll get in touch with him." Qin Chao nodded and said.


    Shen Ze nodded and waved to Qin Chao.


    Qin Chao bowed to Shen Ze, then turned and left.


    After leaving Shen Ze''s room, Qin Chao personally called Ouyang Qingfeng.


    As soon as the phone call came through, Qin Chao said frankly, "big brother Ouyang, my master wants you to help him. I don''t know if you want to?"


    Ouyang Qingfeng smell speech, some doubt asked: "dragon god lord why want to find me as his helper?"


    In Ouyang Qingfeng''s opinion, Shen Ze is more powerful than him. He doesn''t need to find him as a helper, so he is very confused about this.

 Chapter 855

    Ouyang Qingfeng is very clear that Shen Ze is more powerful than him. In his opinion, Shen Zegen didn''t need his help.


    As Qin Chao said, Shen Ze wanted him to be a helper, but he didn''t understand.


    Qin Chao did not say things too directly, but said: "Ouyang boss, the master certainly does not casually ask you to be a helper, it must be because of some things, so he did it."


    "At least I can''t tell you exactly what it is. Can you tell me whether you agree or not?"


    Qin Chao was very straightforward and didn''t talk much nonsense.


    After listening to Qin Chao''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng pondered for a while and said, "OK, since the Lord Dragon God has got my place, I will help myself."


    "Well, that''s settled."


    Qin Chao said: "that Ouyang elder brother, you have time to come directly to my master''s residence!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng smell speech, picked pick eyebrows, asked: "you mean let me go now?"


    Qin Chao replied, "yes, I need you to come here now."


    Since he has promised to be a helper, Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t refuse such a request. He nodded and said, "OK, I''ll be there later."


    Then, Ouyang Qingfeng asked again, "how long do you want me to stay?"


    Qin Chao said: "it may take some time. As for how long it will take, I still don''t know. You can come here first."


    Qin Chao said so, Ouyang Qingfeng is not good, what more to ask, he should be a, and then the two ended the call.


    After that, Ouyang Qingfeng took some clothes and went to the siheyuan where Shen Ze lived.


    See Ouyang Qingfeng really came to the courtyard, Shen Ze slightly surprised.


    "I didn''t expect that you would really help me."


    Ouyang Qingfeng said to Shen Ze, "it''s my honor to help the Dragon God."


    Shen Ze said with a smile: "you are too polite. If you can help me, it seems that I have a big face."


    Ouyang Qingfeng hesitated for a moment, but he couldn''t help his doubts. He asked Shen Ze, "I don''t know what happened to the Dragon God. Do you need me to help you?"


    In Ouyang Qingfeng''s opinion, with Shen Ze''s strength and power, he doesn''t need to be a helper at all. He can handle anything.


    Now that Ouyang Qingfeng has been called to help, Shen Ze doesn''t hide it. He says truthfully, "Huang Shiping has contacted Yanluo hall and wants to do something."


    "Huang Shiping may want to ask the killers of the Yanluo temple to assassinate me, so I ask you to be a helper to prevent the killing of the Yanluo temple."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng picks eyebrows in surprise, and then his face becomes a little dignified.


    Huang Shiping knew that Shen Ze would not lie. Since Shen Ze said so, the matter is true.


    Thinking of Huang Shiping''s contact with Yanluo palace, Ouyang Qingfeng takes this matter seriously.


    Although he didn''t deal with Yanluo hall, Ouyang Qingfeng still knew how powerful and terrible Yanluo hall was.


    If Huang Shiping really contacted Yanluo hall to make things, then things would be a little serious.


    Previously Ouyang Qingfeng also wondered why Shen Ze would come to him as a helper. Now when he learned about these things, he immediately had no doubt.


    If Yanluo Temple wants to assassinate Shen Ze, it can ask him to be a helper, because it will be safer.


    After all, the hall of Yan Luo deserves such attention.


    Ouyang Qingfeng pondered for a while, then said: "Huang Shiping because of personal enmity, really went to contact Yanluo hall?"


    Shen Ze nodded gently.


    Getting the exact answer, Ouyang Qingfeng''s face became more dignified.


    Ouyang Qingfeng was contemptuous and contemptuous of Huang Shiping''s contact with Yanluo palace to solve domestic problems.


    In his opinion, we should handle our own affairs and not let external forces get involved.


    Of course, Huang Shiping would do so, and Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t feel surprised, but felt normal.


    After all, Ouyang Qingfeng knows Huang Shiping very well.


    He has dealt with Huang Shiping a lot and knows that Huang Shiping is a narrow-minded person.


    This time, Shen Ze and Huang Shiping were brought down by them, which made Huang Shiping lose the power he dreamed of. Huang Shiping felt resentful and wanted to kill Shen Ze and take revenge on others, which was normal.


    However, Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t expect that Huang Shiping was so crazy that he went to ask Yan Luodian, the biggest terrorist killer organization in the world, to do something.


    If we deal with it by ourselves, we may know how to handle it. However, if we let the power of Yan Luo temple be involved in it, the situation will become very uncontrollable.


    At that time, there may be a very bad situation that people can''t control.


    As a dragon, Ouyang Qingfeng naturally does not want to see that happen.


    Therefore, Ouyang Qingfeng scoffs at Huang Shiping''s request for Yan Luodian to carry out his revenge plan, and looks down upon him.


    If Huang Shiping really called Yan Luo temple this time, and caused a very bad influence, then Huang Shiping is not worthy to be a dragon, and will become a sinner of the dragon!


    Ouyang Qingfeng pondered for a while, as if he suddenly thought of something. He said to Shen Ze, "since the Lord Dragon God already knows that Huang Shiping has contacted the Yanluo hall, why not control Huang Shiping in advance, cut off his contact with the Yanluo hall, and organize the subsequent events?"


    Obviously, Ouyang Qingfeng and Qin Chao want to go together. If they control Huang Shiping now, they can control some things, but they think too one sidedly.


    Shen Ze said calmly, "we don''t have any substantial evidence yet. Even if we control Huang Shiping, if he doesn''t admit it, we can''t help him."


    "What''s more, he has already contacted the Yanluo temple, and we don''t know what he will do. Now we have Huang Shiping under our control, and we will only scare the snake."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng also thought of the reason. He nodded and said nothing more.


    Shen Ze took a look at Ouyang Qingfeng, and then said, "I''m not sure if Huang Shiping contacted the Yanluo hall to assassinate me. In order not to scare the snake, you should live near me."


    Both Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng can imagine that if Huang Shiping really asked Yanluo hall to assassinate Shen Ze, then Yanluo hall would pay close attention to Shen Ze''s actions and wait for the opportunity.


    If Yanluo hall finds out that Shen Ze has called Ouyang Qingfeng as a helper, he won''t do it so directly.


    Shen Ze seems to want to lead the snake out of the hole, so he is going to let Ouyang Qingfeng hide.

 Chapter 856

    Ouyang Qingfeng is a smart man. Naturally, he understands Shen Ze''s meaning.


    So, after listening to Shen Ze''s suggestion, Ouyang Qingfeng nodded without hesitation and said, "OK, then I live near the Dragon God."


    Ouyang Qingfeng is a top martial artist. Even if he doesn''t live with Shen Ze, he can know Shen Ze''s situation for the first time, so he can live nearby.


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "I''ll let Qin Chao arrange it for you."


    "All right." Ouyang Qingfeng nodded and agreed.


    We are all experts, some words do not need to say.


    Later, Shen Ze called Qin Chao and arranged a residence for Ouyang Qingfeng nearby.


    In this way, Ouyang Qingfeng lived near the courtyard.


    Top martial artists like Ouyang Qingfeng, if they deliberately hide, can make them look like ordinary people.


    Since he lived near Shenze, Ouyang Qingfeng has hidden his Qi, which makes people feel like an ordinary old man. He is not a top martial arts man and can''t be detected.


    Because Ouyang Qingfeng is hidden, there is no Ouyang Qingfeng found in Yanluo hall.


    Of course, with the cooperation of Huang Shiping, Yanluo palace has been paying close attention to all Shen Ze''s actions.


    Yanluo hall knew that Shen Ze was very difficult to kill, so it didn''t take action rashly. Instead, it would wait for the right time before starting.


    The hall of hell knows very well that they have only one chance to kill Shen Ze. If they don''t succeed at the first time, there will be no chance after that.


    After all, with Shen Ze''s contacts and strength, if he is ready, the hell hall has no chance to kill Shen Ze.


    Of course, Shen Ze has made preparations, but Yanluo hall doesn''t know it.


    Shen Ze, in order to lead the snake out of the cave, has been staying in the courtyard, and has nothing else to do. It''s like living a quiet and leisurely life. There''s nothing special about it.


    In this regard, the hall of Yan Luo was not aware of anything.


    As the largest killer organization in the world, the intelligence system of yanluodian is very powerful, otherwise they will not be able to complete the task well.


    Because the previous mission has always been successful, there has been no failure, so the members of the Yanluo hall are still full of confidence in the assassination of Shen Ze.


    On that day, the Lord of Yan Luo hall, Luo Sen, called two other top martial artists and two martial arts masters together.


    "After this period of investigation, the time to assassinate Shen Diaolong is almost ripe."


    "Shen Diaolong and one of his subordinates have been living in a Siheyuan in Yanjing, and there is no one else," Rosen said


    "It can be seen that Shen Diaolong was very relaxed. He didn''t know that we Yanluo temple had already targeted him."


    After hearing Rosen''s words, the other four nodded.


    "If the time is right, let''s do it!"


    "It''s a long night and a lot of dreams. Now that we have decided to kill Shen Diaolong, we''ll finish it earlier."


    "Yes, when the time is right, do it!"


    The other four people all proposed to assassinate Shen Ze.


    Rosen also thinks that when the time is ripe, he can take action and can''t wait any longer.


    So, seeing that the other four agreed, he nodded and clapped, "OK, we''ll take action soon."


    "Before that, let''s talk it over."


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    The executive power of Yanluo hall is very strong. After they decided to fight Shen Ze, they began to take action.


    In order to kill Shen Ze, the most powerful five people were sent to the Yanluo hall, including Rosen, the master of the Yanluo hall.


    To kill Shen Ze, the first step taken by the Yanluo temple is Rosen. They sneak into the Dragon kingdom.


    Shen Ze is in the Dragon kingdom. If they want to kill Shen Ze, they need to sneak into the Dragon kingdom.


    As for the killers of Yanluo temple, it''s common to sneak into the territory of other countries. It''s very easy and easy.


    So, after they set out, Rosen sneaked into the Dragon Kingdom on the same day.


    It''s night. It''s still at night. It''s dark and windy.


    Shen Ze is sleeping in his bedroom. Suddenly, he opens his eyes.


    As a top martial artist, even in sleep, you can feel any movement around you.


    The reason why Shen Ze suddenly woke up was that he noticed something.


    "Whew!"


    When Shen Ze opened his eyes, a silver light burst through the window and shot at Shen Ze''s head with lightning speed.


    Shen Ze Huoran turned around, his eyes were extremely sharp, staring at the silver light.


    This is a silver dagger coated with highly toxic drugs. Once it is stabbed, even the top martial artists can''t bear it.


    There are some means in Yanluo hall!


    Shen Ze doesn''t have to think about it. He must be the assassin of Yan Luo temple.


    After waiting so long, the fish finally took the bait.


    Shen Ze''s mouth curved coldly.


    Shen Ze didn''t show any carelessness about the poisonous silver dagger, but treated it seriously.


    "Bang!"


    Shen Zexin read a move, a sword sounded.


    A strong spirit swept out of Shen Ze''s body and condensed into a golden sword.


    With a wave of Shen Ze''s hand, the golden sword suddenly roared out.


    All this happened in an instant, so fast that people could not react at all.


    Shen Ze''s response and response were all in one go, very fast.


    "Bang!"


    This golden sharp sword, it is absolutely accurate to shoot the silver dagger.


    The two collided violently, sparking brightly in the night, and making a deafening sound.


    This silver dagger was thrown by Rosen himself, a top martial artist. The power contained in it is very terrifying.


    Even if there is a golden sword to block, still failed to stop.


    "Bang!"


    The next moment, the golden sword suddenly broke, turned into a piece of golden powder and dissipated.


    The silver dagger continued to shoot at Shen zebiao.


    Seeing this, Shen Ze picked his eyebrows.


    The man who threw the silver dagger had a great ability, which exceeded his expectation.


    Yanluo temple is really the largest killer organization in the world, with such top martial arts strongmen.


    At this time, Shen Ze has no time to think about it.


    The silver dagger kept coming, and he had to find a way to stop it.


    Shen Ze suddenly noticed that the silver dagger was coated with poison. He knew that he could not be hit by the silver dagger, so he had to stop it no matter what.


    This time, Shen Ze did not hide.


    He raised his right hand and waved at the silver dagger.


    With Shen Ze making this action, a great momentum suddenly roared out of his body.


    The storm surged out and swept the silver dagger into it.

 Chapter 857

    Shen Ze released this strong wind storm is very terrible. After sweeping the silver dagger, he suddenly twisted the silver dagger to pieces.


    "Bang!"


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the silver dagger turned into a piece of powder and disappeared.


    Meanwhile, Shen Ze got out of bed and put on his clothes.


    And at the next moment, five terrible forces bombard Shen Ze''s room.


    Obviously, the five top killers of Yanluo Temple attack Shen Ze in the room at the same time.


    In the face of five strong martial arts attack at the same time, even Shen Ze can not resist.


    Therefore, Shen Ze did not choose to hit hard, but chose to avoid.


    Shen Ze''s reaction is very fast. While he dodges, he releases all the energy in his body to resist the five forces.


    "Boom!"


    Several terrible forces collided together, and the room suddenly fell into a violent state.


    "Click!"


    The things in the room were crushed by these violent storms.


    And the wall also can''t bear, began to crack and collapse, rumbling sound.


    The destructive force produced by the collision of the six strong warriors is extremely terrifying.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the whole courtyard collapsed.


    Debris splashed, smoke and dust skyrocketed!


    In an instant, the courtyard became a ruin.


    When the siheyuan collapsed, Shen Ze rose from the sky and came to the sky, not buried in the ruins.


    Qin Chao, who also lives in the courtyard, ran out of the courtyard for the first time and was not buried in the ruins.


    Just when Shen Ze came to the high altitude, the five strong men of martial arts in Yanluo hall also came to the high altitude and surrounded Shen Ze from five directions.


    As soon as Rosen came up, they all locked Shen Ze''s breath.


    Shen Ze looked around, and his eyes swept over Rosen five.


    Three top martial artists, two martial arts masters, a total of five martial arts strong, the news is not wrong.


    In the face of the siege of five martial arts masters, even Shen Ze felt a lot of pressure.


    However, he did not panic, but remained calm.


    As expected, Huang Shiping actually found the killers of the Yanluo hall to assassinate him, and the Yanluo hall really sent out the strongest fighting force, and all the five martial arts strongmen came out to assassinate him.


    At this time, Shen Ze was glad to listen to Qin Chao and let Qin Chao contact Ouyang Qingfeng to help him.


    If not for Ouyang Qingfeng, he would be a little hard to fight against the five martial arts strongmen in Yanluo hall today.


    If other people are facing the five martial arts strongmen in Yanluo hall, they are either scared to death, or they are nervous and can''t keep calm.


    At this time, Shen Ze was able to keep calm, very calm, not panic.


    After glancing at the five of them, Shen Ze said calmly, "what kind of reward did Huang Shiping give you in Yanluo palace, so that you really come to assassinate me?"


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, all five of them frowned, and their faces became a little dignified.


    How does Shen Diaolong know that Huang Shiping contacted them?


    Did Shen Diaolong already know about it?


    They are all surprised that Shen Ze knows that Huang Shiping contacted Yanluo temple. Obviously, they didn''t expect Shen Ze to know about it in advance.


    If Shen Diaolong knew in advance that they were coming to kill him, would he make any preparations?


    At this moment, the hearts of Rosen five people have such doubts.


    Seeing Shen Ze calm and calm, Rosen felt that Shen Ze was either strong enough to be fearless or prepared ahead of time, so he could be so calm.


    Either way, it''s not a good thing for Rosen.


    Of course, at this time, there is no way out.


    Now that he has arrived, how can he attack Shen Ze.


    Now that they''ve been recognized, Rosen and they''re not hiding.


    An old man in green shirt said to Shen Ze, "Huang Shiping has given us a price of 30 billion yuan to kill you."


    "30 billion?"


    The corner of Shen Ze''s mouth raised a sneer: "my life is worth more than 30 billion, isn''t it? I think 300 billion is more or less. "


    The old man sneered, "you are worth 30 billion, but not 300 billion. Don''t take yourself seriously."


    The old man in Qingshan was disgusted with Shen Ze and said so on purpose.


    Listen to the old man''s words, Shen Ze light smile, did not put on the heart.


    Shen Ze raised his eyes and looked coldly at the old man in Qingshan. He said faintly, "don''t you worry about getting into trouble when you come to kill me?"


    The old man in Qingshan sneered immediately: "we are not afraid of causing any trouble in Yanluo hall. Anyone dares to kill us, even you Shen Diaolong!"


    "Again, Shen Diaolong, don''t take yourself too seriously!"


    "If we want to kill you, even if we don''t get paid, we will come to kill you!"


    Speaking of this, the old man in Qingshan stares at Shen Ze with a bloodthirsty light in his eyes.


    "The world says that Shen Diaolong is a god like existence. Today, we will come to kill the God in the hall of Yama to let the world know that even the God can be killed in the hall of Yama!"


    After listening to the old man''s words, Shen Ze''s look became colder.


    This guy is a real liar.


    Shen Ze''s eyes to the old man in Qingshan turned sharp in vain. His voice said coldly, "I''ll kill you later."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, the old man in green shirt sneered twice. He said with disdain: "it''s this time. Do you still want to kill me?"


    "Shen Diaolong, you''d better think about how you can save your life!"


    Shen Ze didn''t pay attention to the old man''s words. He gave a cold smile, and then said coldly, "if you didn''t kill me today, I would destroy the hall of hell."


    Shen Ze''s words made Rosen''s face change.


    They are all very clear about Shen Ze''s strength and influence. If Shen Ze really has the idea of destroying the Yanluo hall, then the Yanluo hall will really fall into a dangerous situation.


    However, despite some worries, Rosen and his colleagues did not think too much.


    When they come to kill Shen Ze today, they have made plans to deal with everything.


    The old man in Qingshan didn''t think Shen Ze could destroy the Yanluo temple. He sneered at Shen Ze and said, "we can''t destroy the Yanluo Temple if you want to."


    "Shen Diaolong, anyway, you don''t want to see the sun tomorrow. As for our Yanluo temple, you can''t see it either."


    Shen Ze stares at old green shirt coldly and says nothing more.


    Just then, Rosen spoke coldly.


    "No delay, do it."

 Chapter 858

    Rosen is not satisfied with the old man''s words with Shen Ze.


    In his view, the assassination of Shen Ze can not be nonsense, can not be delayed, after all, late will change.


    Rosen ordered to do it, and the other four nodded.


    Then, the five men of Yanluo hall stare at Shen Ze like wolves.


    In this regard, Shen Ze''s eyes coagulated, and the energy in his body was secretly mobilized.


    The siheyuan collapsed, causing a lot of noise, and the surrounding residents were woken up.


    Ouyang Qingfeng, who lives near Siheyuan, woke up for the first time.


    Just when Shen Ze and the old man in Qingshan met and communicated, Ouyang Qingfeng had already come to the sky.


    For the appearance of Ouyang Qingfeng, Rosen five were slightly surprised, and their faces became a little dignified.


    Although not with Ouyang Qingfeng contact, but Rosen five or recognize Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Now, with another top martial artist on the scene, the situation is extraordinary.


    Ouyang Qingfeng must have come here to help Shen Ze. Rosen, they don''t have to think about it.


    With the help of Ouyang Qingfeng, the leader of martial arts and Taoism, Shen Diaolong is even more difficult to kill.


    Moreover, the Rosen five also realized that Shen Ze had already found out that Huang Shiping had contacted their Yanluo temple, and they had indeed made preparations and found help.


    If you don''t find help, Ouyang Qingfeng will not come here!


    Shen Diaolong seems to have done enough preparation. Do you have any other helpers?


    At this moment, the hearts of Rosen five people have such doubts.


    In their opinion, if Shen Ze had other helpers, things would become more difficult.


    After all, it''s hard to deal with Shen Ze alone. If there are other top martial artists to help, it''s even harder.


    The intelligence system of the Yanluo palace is very powerful. They know that there are several top warriors in the Dragon kingdom. If Shen Zedu invites them, the Yanluo palace will fall into the disadvantage.


    Of course, because only Ouyang Qingfeng came to the field alone, so far as the current situation is concerned, the situation is good, and we can still grasp the scope.


    In this regard, Rosen, they can be a little more at ease.


    However, the current situation is still somewhat difficult to deal with.


    "I''ll stop Ouyang Qingfeng, you go and kill Shen Diaolong!"


    Rosen knows that he can''t continue to drag on at this time, otherwise there will be more powerful martial arts to help Shen Ze, and it will be even worse to kill Shen Ze.


    Rosen opened his mouth and gave an order, then locked Ouyang Qingfeng''s gas engine.


    "OK, let''s kill Shen Diaolong!"


    The four old men in Qingshan stare at Shen Ze.


    The next moment, the battle broke out!


    The four old men in Qingshan all attacked Shen Ze. As soon as they came up, they showed the strongest attack and intended to give Shen Ze a fatal blow.


    "Boom!"


    Four forces of terror surged up in the void at the same time, and then swept away towards Shen Ze.


    In the void, it''s like a sudden storm. The night is torn into several parts, and the picture becomes very blurred.


    These four forces are going to Shen Zehong from four directions.


    It can be said that it''s overwhelming and people can''t avoid it.


    It''s a long way to go.


    When these four forces came to the whole body, Shen Ze released all the energy in his body and burst out all the momentum.


    Shen Ze was like a sun, shining with golden light.


    He released the strength, impressively in his body condensed into a golden bell, his whole person shrouded in it.


    "Boom..."


    When the four forces bombarded Shen Ze at the same time, the space around Shen Ze seemed to be broken. The space was torn, the picture was distorted, and the scene looked terrible.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The four forces were all bombarded on Shen Zeti''s golden bell. It was like several mountains crashing together, and there were several deafening crashing sounds.


    "Boom boom..."


    The golden bell was much stronger than expected. Even if four terrible forces bombarded it, it still didn''t shatter for the first time, but supported it.


    However, the golden bell didn''t last long. After all, it was a full blow from two top martial artists and two martial arts masters.


    Although Shen Ze is not afraid of anyone, he still can''t challenge several martial arts masters alone.


    It''s very good that the golden bell he condensed can last for a period of time.


    "Click!"


    After a while, black cracks appeared on the golden bell.


    The dark cracks, like cobwebs, soon filled the golden bell.


    Then, the golden bell suddenly disintegrated and disappeared into a piece of golden powder.


    With the collapse of the golden bell, the four forces suddenly bombarded Shen Ze.


    "Bang Bang..."


    It felt like Shen Ze suddenly exploded. His place became a black hole and swallowed everything.


    In principle, no one can afford to be bombarded with all the strength exerted by the four martial arts masters, and they will end up with nothing left.


    But Shen Ze is an exception. With his powerful martial arts, Shen Ze resisted the attack.


    However, he was also injured as a result.


    When all the turbulence and storm dissipated, Shen Ze''s figure emerged again.


    He looks intact on the surface, but only Shen Ze knows that he has suffered internal injuries.


    At the moment, Shen Ze''s Qi and blood are surging wildly, and his breath is very disordered.


    "Cough..."


    Shen Ze coughed twice, a startling bloodstain spilled from the corner of his mouth, and an abnormal pale color appeared on his face.


    He was attacked by four powerful warriors at the same time. Even Shen Ze couldn''t bear it. In the collision, he was hurt a lot.


    If Shen Ze had not been strong enough, he would have died on the spot in the attack just now.


    Seeing that Shen Ze could still stand in the void after being attacked by them, the old man in green shirt frowned and his face became a little gloomy.


    Just now, all four of the old men in Qingshan gave a full blow. In their opinion, Shen Ze would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die after being bombarded by them. They didn''t have the power to fight again. This is normal.


    Seeing that Shen Ze was only slightly injured, the old man in Qingshan couldn''t accept the result.


    How could Shen Diaolong be so strong?


    Just now, he was hit by two top martial artists and two martial arts masters. It''s incredible that he can be so strong.


    Strong is heinous!

 Chapter 859

    In the eyes of the old men in Qingshan, no matter who they are, they will lose their lives in the face of the full attack of two top martial artists and two martial arts masters.


    And Shen Ze can survive, and has not been seriously injured, which makes people feel too abnormal!


    At this moment, the old men in Qingshan suddenly found that Shen Ze was more powerful and terrifying than they thought.


    Aware of this, the old man''s face became a little dignified.


    Shen Diaolong is so powerful, how can he be killed?


    Although the old men in Qingshan are aware of Shen Ze''s power and think it is a very difficult thing to kill him, they have to fight now.


    Now that we have decided to kill Shen Ze, there is no turning back, even if it is very difficult to do!


    "Don''t give Shen Diaolong a chance to breathe, just press him to death!"


    The old man said coldly, "let''s do it together again!"


    When the other three heard the speech, they all nodded.


    Then, the old men in Qingshan suddenly attacked Shen Ze again.


    The old men in Qingshan knew that Shen Ze was very powerful, so they took another shot, still without reservation, still with all their strength.


    At this time, Shen Ze has suffered some injuries. Although the injury is not very serious, it is obviously impossible to say that it has no effect at all.


    So, in the face of the old men in Qingshan, they attack again. Instead of choosing hard resistance, Shen Ze reacts quickly and begins to evade.


    Of course, the old men in Qingshan will not give Shen Ze a chance to escape. The four of them suddenly launched a fierce attack on Shen Ze,


    Ouyang Qingfeng knows that Shen Ze is not in a good condition. He wants to help Shen Ze, but Rosen will not give Ouyang Qingfeng this opportunity.


    Ouyang Qingfeng wants to help Shen Ze, but he is stopped by Rosen.


    As a result, a battle began between Ouyang Qingfeng and Rosen.


    Shen Ze knew that in the face of the siege of the four old men in Qingshan, no matter how well he dodged, he could not keep on dodging.


    There is an old saying that it''s good to stand by the river without wet shoes. No matter how well Shen Ze dodges, he will be attacked by the old man in green shirt.


    Therefore, Shen Ze knows very well that he has to fight back in the process of avoiding, which is also his style and will not always be passive defense.


    Shen Ze has just said that he will kill the old man in Qingshan first, so the first target of his counterattack is the old man in Qingshan.


    After evading the first round attack of the old man, Shen Ze came to the old man like a ghost.


    "Boom!"


    Shen Ze clenched his right hand into a fist, and then concentrated all his strength on the right fist.


    Then, he suddenly raised his fist to the old man''s chest.


    All this happened between lightning and flint, so fast that people can''t react.


    Shen Ze''s level of martial arts is higher than that of the top martial artists, and higher than that of all the martial arts masters present.


    His speed is even faster than that of the old man in Qingshan. The old man in Qingshan has no time to escape.


    The old man in green shirt could only subconsciously burst out his whole body strength and gathered a light shield in front of him to resist Shen Ze''s blow.


    However, the mask obviously can''t resist Shen Ze''s fist.


    "Bang!"


    The next moment, Shen Ze''s fists were bombarded on the mask that the old man in Qingshan condensed.


    There was a loud noise.


    "Click!"


    The mask of the old man in green shirt could not bear the power of Shen Ze''s fist. It broke apart.


    The light shield broke, turned into a strong wind, and the storm dissipated.


    Although Shen Ze''s fist was hindered and weakened, it was still terrible.


    Now in the case of close distance, the old man in Qingshan has no time to escape.


    Seeing that the light shield was broken, the old man could only cross his hands and block his body.


    "Bang!"


    At the next moment, Shen Ze''s fist fell on the old man''s crossed arm and made a deep dull sound.


    "Click!"


    Then, like the sound of ceramic cracking.


    The old man''s arms crossed in front of him were abruptly broken.


    Shen Ze''s fists were irresistible. After breaking the old man''s arms, he suddenly fell on the latter''s chest.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull sound, the old man''s chest was directly depressed.


    "Poof..."


    At the same time, the old man''s body was like a shell, shooting backward to the rear.


    The old man in Qingshan shot back more than 100 meters, which was the shape of his lower body.


    Just as he stabilized his figure, the old man opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, and an abnormal pale color appeared on his face.


    By Shen Ze''s blow, the old man in Qingshan not only broke his arms, but also burst his chest. He was seriously injured.


    At the moment, he had no momentum, his breath was very disordered, his hair was disheveled, and he looked very embarrassed.


    "This guy can even play such a powerful fighting force!"


    For Shen Ze in the case of injury, still played such a strong fighting power, let the old man completely overwhelmed, this let the old man feel very angry.


    Damn, it''s just too strong!


    Before that, before they fought with Shen Ze, the old men in Qingshan didn''t think Shen Ze was so powerful, or they didn''t think Shen Ze was so strong.


    Now, after dealing with Shen Ze, the old men in Qingshan are aware of Shen Ze''s strength and begin to attach great importance to it. They dare not be careless.


    Shen Ze didn''t give up after he hurt the old man badly with one blow. He was in a flash and disappeared in the same place.


    The old man in Qingshan knew that Shen Ze was going to kill him, so even if he was seriously injured, he was still staring at Shen Ze.


    Seeing that Shen Ze''s figure disappeared in the original place, the old man''s pupils contracted violently, his body suddenly tensed and fell into a state of extreme tension.


    The old man in Qingshan knew that Shen Ze was coming to him, so he was flustered when he saw Shen Ze disappear.


    In heyday, he can''t resist Shen Ze''s attack. Now he is seriously injured. How can he resist Shen Ze''s attack?


    The old man in Qingshan knows very well that if he is attacked by Shen Ze again, he may lose his life.


    At this time, the old man in Qingshan didn''t have time to think much. He had to ask for help from the other three colleagues and said, "Shen Diaolong wants to kill me. Come and help me!"


    The other three strong men of martial arts in the hall of hell leaned over to the old man without hesitation.


    The three of them knew very well that if Shen Ze really killed the old man in Qingshan, they would lose the power of World War I and the situation would become worse.

 Chapter 860

    Several people in Yanluo hall have already felt Shen Ze''s power.


    They knew that if they could not gather the most combat power, they would not be able to kill Shen Ze, and even put their own people in a dangerous situation.


    Therefore, in the face of the old man''s help, the other three did not hesitate to lean towards the former.


    Shen zegang just said that he would be the first to kill the old man in Qingshan. Everyone heard that. They also knew that Shen Ze was going to kill the old man in Qingshan, so they all went to help him.


    As the most powerful person in martial arts, Shen Ze''s speed can''t be compared with others. Therefore, even if the other three martial arts masters want to stop Shen Ze, they can''t do it.


    Almost in an instant, Shen Ze came to the old man in Qingshan.


    Seeing Shen Ze, the old man in Qingshan was like seeing a ghost, showing a very frightened expression.


    At the moment, it''s really a terrible thing for the old man to see Shen Ze.


    The old man in Qingshan is very clear that Shen Ze wants to kill him, but he has no ability to resist Shen Ze''s attack. If Shen Ze kills him, he will almost die.


    Therefore, the old man in Qingshan doesn''t want to see Shen Ze.


    The first time he saw Shen Ze, the old man in Qingshan subconsciously wanted to run away. He was afraid to face Shen Ze.


    The old man in Qingshan wanted to escape, but Shen Ze didn''t give him such a chance.


    Shen Ze is awe inspiring to lock in the breath of the old man in Qingshan. With his powerful martial arts strength, he directly imprisons the space of the old man in Qingshan.


    The old man felt as if he had fallen into the mire and couldn''t move.


    His body is as if out of his control, unable to move.


    Realizing that he could not move or escape, the old man''s face changed greatly, and a strong color of panic appeared in his eyes.


    What the hell are you going to do?


    The old man in green shirt knows very well that if he can''t escape and is attacked by Shen Ze, his end will be death.


    At the moment, the old man in Qingshan was suddenly in deep fear.


    Shen Ze didn''t hesitate, and he didn''t show any mercy. His action was still simple and straightforward. He clenched his right hand into a fist again and blasted toward the head of the old man in Qingshan.


    All this happened between lightning and flint!


    "Boom!"


    At this time, no one can stop Shen Ze.


    Seeing Shen Ze''s fist coming, the old man in Qingshan couldn''t do anything. He could only stare at Shen Ze''s fist getting closer and closer.


    This is a kind of extreme torture for the old man in Qingshan.


    Because the old man in Qingshan knew very well that if Shen Ze''s fist fell on his head, his head would explode.


    And once his head explodes, he will die!


    No one wants to die, and the old man in Qingshan is no exception.


    At this moment, being shrouded by the shadow of death, the old man in Qingshan was scared to fly out of his body!


    At this time, Qingshan old man''s heart is full of despair, because no one can save him.


    In the despair, fear and unwillingness of the old man, Shen Ze''s fist fell on his head.


    "Bang!"


    The head of the old man in Qingshan was like a watermelon, which exploded in vain.


    Shen Ze''s fist contains terrible power. His fist not only explodes the head of the old man, but also explodes his body.


    So, in the twinkling of an eye, the old man in Qingshan had no bones and disappeared!


    A big living person, directly disappeared from this world, as if he had never been here.


    A top martial artist died like this!


    Seeing this scene, the other three martial masters in the hall of Yama all stopped their lower body in fear and fear, and did not dare to lean towards Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze killed the top martial artist, the old man in Qingshan, with one blow. For others, it was a terrible and frightening thing.


    Everyone present knows that people like martial arts masters are not easy to be killed.


    All the people present were strong in martial arts. We all knew very well how terrible it would be to kill a top martial artist with one blow.


    Among all the people present, even the whole world, how many can be found?


    We all feel that it is almost impossible for anyone else to do it except that they can even do it.


    This Shen Diaolong is really terrible!


    What is the state of his martial arts strength? It''s so unfathomable that people can''t see through it!


    People in the hall of Yan Luo have some doubts about Shen Ze''s martial arts strength.


    Because I can''t see through, it makes people more afraid.


    If Shen Diaolong is so strong that he is not afraid of anyone, even their siege, how can he fight?


    This has already dealt with Shen Diaolong. Under their siege, Shen Diaolong was hardly hurt, and he killed the old man in Qingshan so easily.


    This makes other people in Yanluo hall feel that it''s hard for them to kill Shen Ze.


    After all, Shen Ze is so strong, how can he kill him?


    After Shen Ze kills the old man, Rosen stops fighting with Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Rosen suddenly came to the other three martial arts strong side.


    They all looked at Shen Ze with a kind of scared eyes.


    What''s the matter now?


    No one was killed, not even seriously injured, but a top warrior was killed.


    Rosen, they really don''t know how to fight.


    If you continue to fight, will you be defeated by Shen Ze, and then die here?


    Rosen and they all know very well that Shen Ze''s martial arts strength is stronger than any of them. If they continue to fight and give Shen Ze a chance, Shen Ze may break them one by one and kill them one by one.


    That''s obviously not what Rosen wants.


    However, there is no turning back. Now the assassination has been launched. How can we give up or interrupt?


    Besides, Shen Ze just said that if they don''t kill Shen Ze today, Shen Ze will destroy their Yanluo temple.


    After the assassination, there was no turning back.


    It seems that there is a death feud between Yan Luo temple and Shen Ze. Only one side of the two sides can survive. It can be said that they have reached the point of immortality.


    Although they have never dealt with Shen Ze before, they all know that Shen Ze is the kind of person who does what he says.


    If they can''t kill Shen Ze today, Shen Ze will really go to destroy Yanluo Temple afterwards.


    It''s not to say whether Shen Ze can really destroy the Yanluo hall, but if Shen Ze deals with the Yanluo hall, the Yanluo hall will surely fall into a difficult situation.


    After all, Shen Ze''s military strength and power are very terrible.


    Shen Ze is really one of the top figures in the world. If he is targeted by Shen Ze, the situation of any force will become very bad.

 Chapter 861

    If you don''t kill Shen Ze today, there will be a lot of troubles in the hall of Yama.


    Of course, even if Rosen killed Shen Ze today, they would have a lot of trouble.


    After all, with Shen Ze''s appeal, if Shen Ze died, there would be many people to avenge him.


    So, whether you kill Shen Ze or not, there will be trouble after the yama temple.


    As for the hall of Yan Luo, it''s going to be troublesome anyway, so killing Shen Ze is the best choice.


    After all, if Shen Ze, the first God of war in the world, is still alive, it will be like a god of death to the temple of Yan Luo, who can harvest the life of the members of the temple of Yan Luo at any time.


    Because, Shen Ze''s martial arts strength is too high, any member of Yanluo hall is not Shen Ze''s opponent.


    If Shen Ze hunts the members of the Yanluo hall in turn, the members of the Yanluo hall will not be able to resist, even if he is the Lord of the Yanluo hall.


    So, Rosen, they don''t have a good choice now. It seems that they have no choice but to continue to kill Shen Ze.


    Of course, it''s not easy to kill Shen Ze. Besides, Ouyang Qingfeng, a martial arts leader, helps Shen Ze.


    How can Shen Ze be killed?


    For a moment, Rosen and they all felt that they were in a dilemma and didn''t know what to do.


    Rosen is the Lord of Yan Luo temple. The other three martial arts strongmen subconsciously look at Rosen and wait for Rosen''s order.


    It''s up to Rosen to decide whether to kill Shen Ze or withdraw.


    At this time, Rosen did not know how to choose.


    Just now Shen Ze showed the means, has let Rosen deeply fear.


    In the case of four people besieging, they can still kill the old man with a strong blow. This kind of force is no longer comparable to them.


    Even if the four of them join hands to besiege Shen Ze again, they will not get the upper hand, or even fall into the lower hand and be defeated by one blow.


    Moreover, there is also a Ouyang Qingfeng to help, Rosen really can''t think of any chance to kill Shen Ze.


    However, if we do not seize this opportunity, there will be no chance in the future.


    If Shen Ze is still alive, then the situation of Yanluo hall will be in a very bad situation.


    After all, Shen Ze, the first God of war in the world, has always wanted to revenge on the hall of Yama. Even if the hall of Yama is not afraid, it is difficult to resist.


    For a moment, Rosen felt that it was a dead end and there was no room for change.


    Shen Ze can guess one or two about what Rosen is thinking.


    He glanced coldly at several people, then said faintly, "don''t you want to kill me? Why don''t you go on and what are you still dawdling about? "


    "If you don''t kill me today, then you won''t have a chance."


    "I said that if you don''t kill me today, I will destroy the hall of hell."


    At the moment, Shen Ze is not flustered at all. After killing the old man in Qingshan, with the help of Ouyang Qingfeng, he is not afraid of them.


    Even if the other side still has two top martial artists and two martial arts masters, they can still cope with it, or even better.


    After all, his martial arts strength is very high, and Ouyang Qingfeng''s martial arts strength is not weak. Compared with him, it''s not much worse.


    Therefore, Shen Ze is not afraid of them.


    If he continues to fight, he is confident that he will keep all the opponents.


    Of course, Shen Ze has the same idea. He wants to kill them all.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Rosen felt humiliated, frowned one by one, and their faces became ugly.


    As for whether to continue to kill Shen Ze, they are in a dilemma.


    After hesitating for a moment, one of the middle-aged men gritted his teeth and said to Rosen, "Lord, the situation is not good for us now. We''d better withdraw first."


    In fact, the four people in Yanluo hall all know that they have no advantage now, even if there are many people.


    They are very clear about Shen Ze''s strength and Ouyang Qingfeng''s strength. If they continue to fight, they will not only fail to kill Shen Ze, but also put themselves in a dangerous situation.


    The old man in Qingshan has just been killed by Shen Ze with a blow. The ashes are gone. Rosen and they don''t want to follow the old man in Qingshan''s footsteps.


    After the middle-aged man opened his mouth, another black robed old man, a top martial artist, also said: "yes, Lord, the situation is not good for us now. It''s really bad. If we continue to fight, we''d better withdraw!"


    In fact, Rosen also had a sense of retreat. After listening to the words of the middle-aged man and the old man in black robe, he did not hesitate any more and said, "OK, let''s retreat!"


    When the other three heard the speech, they all nodded.


    Then the four of them looked at each other, and then they moved. They all turned into a shadow and flew away.


    "If you come, don''t leave."


    "Ouyang Qingfeng, help me to keep them all."


    Shen Ze didn''t want to let them go. When he saw that the four of them had run away, he suddenly caught up with them.


    One side of Ouyang Qingfeng smell speech, also did not hesitate, followed by catch up.


    Both Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng are very fast.


    Even though Rosen and his family are fleeing at full speed, they are still overtaken by Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Of course, because Shen Ze''s martial arts strength is the highest, so Shen Ze first caught up with Rosen and them.


    "Boom!"


    Shen Ze is very simple and rough. He rushes to the front of Rosen with his strong martial strength.


    He burst out the momentum of his whole body and released all the energy in his body.


    Shen Ze''s energy was like a rough sea, which swept directly towards Rosen and them.


    The emergence of this storm directly shattered the space, and all the things swept into it were divided into nothingness.


    Due to the unstoppable, the four of Rosen were swept into the storm.


    Rosen four people are not dare to support big, all burst out the whole body strength, to resist this strong wind storm.


    It''s a terrible storm. It''s not easy for the top martial artists to parry, but it''s even harder for the martial arts masters to parry.


    In the face of this storm, Rosen and the old man in black have no big problems, but the middle-aged man and another martial arts master have many problems.


    The middle-aged man and another martial arts master were obviously unable to resist. As soon as they were involved in the storm, they felt that they could not hold on.


    It was like they were put into a blender, and their bodies spun uncontrollably. In the process of spinning, their bodies seemed to be torn, and blood stains appeared on their skin.


    But in a moment, these two martial arts masters became blood men.

 Chapter 862

    Because the martial arts strength is not so strong, the middle-aged man and another martial arts master are unable to withstand the attack of Shen Ze.


    Both of them looked like they were going to be torn to pieces by the strong wind. There were a lot of scars and blood spilling on them. They looked terrible.


    "Ah..."


    The severe pain from the body made the two martial masters open their mouths and scream bitterly.


    Both of them broke out their whole body strength to resist the strong wind, which caused them damage, but even so, they were unable to fight well.


    Rosen and the old man in black will not watch these two martial arts masters strangled by this strong wind.


    They helped the two masters to resist the storm.


    Because of this, the four of them all stopped fighting against the storm.


    Shen Ze takes the lead in catching up with Rosen and releases his energy. The storm traps several people, and Ouyang Qingfeng also catches up with them.


    And just then, with Rosen and their resistance, the storm dissipated.


    The four of Rosen came together again, and they stood side by side.


    The two top martial arts masters look a little embarrassed, while the two martial arts masters are covered in blood and look miserable.


    Their faces were very ugly, and there was anger in their eyes.


    For Shen Ze to stop them, let them all suffer some injuries, this impressively let them surprised and angry.


    Of course, the four of Rosen felt Shen Ze''s strength again, which made them more afraid of Shen Ze and even fear him.


    Shen Ze is so powerful that they may not be able to leave today!


    If they had known that Shen Ze was so powerful, they would have thought nothing of assassinating him.


    What''s valuable to kill Shen Ze and get the 30 billion yuan? In the face of life and death, these are useless.


    If you know that if you come to assassinate Shen Ze, you will put yourself in a dangerous situation of life and death. How can Yan Luo temple not take Huang Shiping''s task.


    This time, Yanluo hall was harmed by Huang Shiping!


    At this moment, Rosen and the four of them all regret to kill Shen Ze.


    They didn''t expect that Shen Ze was so strong that they were careless after all, or underestimated Shen Ze.


    Shen Diaolong is worthy of being Shen Diaolong. It''s not the first martial art in the world. It''s worthy of the name of being called the first God of war.


    If they had known that Shen Ze was so powerful, they would not have come to assassinate him!


    It''s just that it''s useless to regret now. It''s useless to think so much. What we can do now is to figure out how to get away.


    Just a face-to-face interview, Shen Ze stopped all four of them, and made the two martial arts masters so miserable.


    Now, their fighting power has dropped a lot. On the other hand, Shen Ze is so powerful. Coupled with Ouyang Qingfeng, the leader of martial arts and Taoism, they can be said to have really fallen behind.


    It''s not so easy to go now!


    Aware of this situation, Rosen''s four hearts are becoming a bit heavy.


    This time, the five most powerful killers in the hall of hell set out. Is it difficult for them to accomplish their mission? Instead, they have to be buried here?


    Thinking of this possibility, Rosen''s face became very ugly as if they had eaten flies.


    What''s going on now?


    Shen Ze''s face was expressionless and his expression was cold. His eyes swept the four of Rosen coldly. Then he said to Ouyang Qingfeng in a cold voice: "how about killing these four people together?"


    Shen Ze''s words are awe inspiring and powerful.


    Rosen, the four of them are not ordinary people. Two top martial arts masters and two martial arts masters. How can they say that they can kill if they can?


    Of course, if other people say this, it will only make people sneer and totally disbelieve. But if Shen Ze says this, it makes people feel very normal.


    Shen Ze has such qualifications and strength.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Ouyang Qingfeng''s face became a little dignified.


    The four of Rosen''s faces became more ugly.


    Did Shen Diaolong treat them as animals? Say kill, kill?


    There was a strong anger in Rosen''s heart, and each of them was staring at Shen Ze with gloomy eyes.


    For the eyes of Rosen four, Shen Ze seemed to pretend not to see, and didn''t pay any attention.


    Shen Ze''s eyes have been on Ouyang Qingfeng. He is waiting for Ouyang Qingfeng''s answer.


    Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t hesitate for long, so he nodded to Shen Ze and promised, "OK."


    Both Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng know that it''s a very difficult thing to kill Rosen. They can''t do it if they want to.


    But both of them are the top fighters who are really at the top. Even though they know it''s not easy to do, they still believe in their own strength and can do it.


    Seeing that Ouyang Qingfeng agreed, Shen Ze''s face showed a touch of satisfaction.


    And Rosen, the four of them, frowned and looked more gloomy.


    Ouyang Qingfeng agrees to Shen Ze''s proposal, which shows that they really want to kill him, and they want to leave them behind and let them die here!


    For such a development, Rosen and they obviously don''t want to see it at all.


    Therefore, after Ouyang Qingfeng agreed to Shen Ze''s proposal, their hearts became more heavy.


    Shen Ze doesn''t care about what they are thinking.


    After Ouyang Qingfeng agreed to kill Rosen and the four of them together with him, he immediately said: "then don''t dally, just do it!"


    As soon as the words came down, Shen Ze raised his right hand and made a chop at the four of them.


    "Sonorous!"


    Shen Ze did this action, and a loud and deafening sound of the sword suddenly rang up.


    A golden sword suddenly rose from Shen Ze''s body.


    After this golden sword came to the high air, the next moment, it was cut to the four of Rosen.


    "Boom!"


    As the golden sword fell from the sky, the sky seemed to be cut in half, and the night was torn.


    This golden sword is like cutting the sky open. This scene looks terrible.


    This golden sword is obviously very terrible. It has the power to frighten the sky. It can cut the sky. It''s so terrible!


    Seeing that the golden sword fell down with a withering force, Rosen''s face became more dignified than ever before.


    "Everyone join hands to resist this sword!"


    As the golden sword fell, it rose against the storm and became bigger and bigger, as if it were overwhelming.


    Rosen four people can not avoid, Rosen can only open mouth to drink, ask the other three people to work together to resist Shen Zeshi''s exhibition of the golden sword.

 Chapter 863

    At this time, Rosen had no choice but to work together to resist the attack launched by Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze''s golden sword is hard to parry even the top martial artists.


    Rosen, they dare not have the slightest trust, dare not resist alone, but together to resist.


    "Good!"


    After hearing Rosen''s words, the three old men in black robe were in unison.


    Immediately, the four of Rosen did not hesitate any more. They all burst out with all their strength and released their terrifying energy.


    Four people are released a great momentum, four great momentum gathered together, formed a terrible momentum storm.


    This strong wind suddenly rose to the sky and rushed to the golden sword.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, the golden sword will be cut down on the mighty storm.


    There was a loud noise.


    The golden sword is really invincible, even the sky can be cut open, let alone the strong wind.


    However, because the storm was brought about by the efforts of Rosen and the four of them, it was also very important.


    Although the golden sword is terrifying and powerful, it can''t be used as forcefully as if it had been cut on a mass of cotton.


    This is to overcome hardness with softness.


    Golden sword suddenly fell into the storm.


    "Boom!"


    For a moment, the golden sword wants to tear open the strong wind, and the strong wind is to wrap the golden sword, swallow it up, and smash it completely.


    There was a very fierce collision between the two.


    After a while, the golden sword was not able to stand out of the encirclement, tearing apart the strong air storm, but was swallowed by the strong air storm.


    In the case of mutual consumption, after the golden sword broke, the strong wind also dissipated.


    Seeing this scene, all four of Rosen were deeply relieved.


    Fortunately, the four of them can resist Shen Ze''s attack. If they can''t resist it, it''s really hopeless.


    The four can stop Shen Ze''s attack, which is a very good thing for Rosen.


    This let them see a glimmer of hope to break the game, but they still don''t have too happy view. After all, Ouyang Qingfeng hasn''t made a move, and this is not necessarily Shen Ze''s full blow.


    What will happen next? Everything is unknown. Rosen and they dare not be careless.


    See Rosen they resist the golden sword, Shen Ze pick eyebrows.


    These guys have some skills.


    But he hasn''t done his best yet.


    Next, he will try his best to see if Rosen and his team can resist.


    A cold light flashed in Shen Ze''s eyes. Then he opened his mouth and spat out two words: "sword."


    As soon as Shen Ze''s words fell, the sound of a loud sword suddenly rang out in the world.


    "Whew!"


    A sword light rises from the ruins of siheyuan below.


    This is a purple sword light, like a flash of lightning, came to Shen Ze''s hand in a flash.


    Waiting for the light to gather, Shen Ze''s hand suddenly emerged a purple gold sword.


    This sword is Shen Ze''s sword - Purple Dragon sword!


    After summoning the purple dragon sword, Shen Ze raises it above his head without hesitation, and then cleaves it toward Rosen and the four of them.


    "Boom!"


    With one sword.


    A brilliant purple sword light in the sky, like a lightning across the sky.


    "Hiss!"


    A huge purple sword roared out from the purple dragon sword in Shen Ze''s hand and chopped at the four of Rosen with incredible speed.


    Shen Ze didn''t come up with a real sword before, and his strength was not very strong.


    At the moment, he uses the purple dragon sword, showing the power is very terrible.


    This purple sword is directly tearing the sky, unstoppable, carrying the terrorist force that can cut the world apart, whistling.


    Rosen and Shen Ze lock the Qi machine, but they don''t evade the purple sword.


    Moreover, because the speed of the purple sword is too fast, they have no time to escape.


    The reaction that Rosen four can make is still to burst out the whole body force, release all the energy in their body to resist the purple sword.


    This time is obviously different from the last one.


    Although the four of Rosen had no reservation, the purple sword was more terrifying than the golden one just now.


    So, even though Rosen did their best to resist the purple sword, they still couldn''t.


    "Boom!"


    Just when the purple sword was cutting on the majestic momentum, the majestic momentum didn''t devour the purple sword as it did last time. Instead, it couldn''t bear the power of the purple sword, and it just broke.


    The purple sword is extremely sharp. It can cut everything. Even the strength can be erased.


    But in a flash, the mighty wind was crushed by the purple sword and turned into nothingness.


    As soon as the storm dissipated, the purple sword suddenly continued to fall towards Rosen.


    Because there are no other obstacles, the power of purple sword seems to become more terrifying and more powerful.


    Rosen didn''t expect that the storm didn''t support for a while, or resist the purple sword, but broke in an instant.


    This happened very suddenly, which made Rosen unexpected and didn''t react.


    Plus the distance is very close, Rosen they have no time to make other reactions, purple sword will cut down.


    "Bang bang!"


    The purple sword is very huge. It cuts down and causes an undifferentiated attack on the four of Rosen.


    Of course, Rosen, they are not idiots. Out of instinct, they burst out of their whole body to protect themselves.


    But the terror of the purple sword is not something Rosen and they can resist by themselves.


    Of course, Rosen and the old man in black robe are top martial artists. They are more powerful in martial arts, so they haven''t suffered too much damage. But even so, there are a lot of wounds and injuries on them.


    The two martial arts masters, who were already in poor health, were killed by the purple sword, and they couldn''t bear it.


    They were almost cut in half by the sword. Even if it didn''t happen, there were terrible wounds on them. There was a bloody sword wound on their chest. The flesh and blood were torn apart and the bones were white.


    Not only that, the sword Qi rushed into the bodies of the two martial arts masters and made their bodies very confused.


    The two martial arts masters couldn''t suppress the sword Qi that rushed into their bodies. Their Qi and blood were surging, their breath was disordered, and their mouth was bleeding.

 Chapter 864

    Although Rosen and the old man in black robe resisted the purple sword, there was still sword Qi in their bodies.


    When they were suppressing the sword Qi, they still suffered a lot of injuries.


    Of course, those two martial arts masters really can''t bear it. They were injured originally, and then they were cut off by the purple sword. Their injuries became worse and more miserable.


    The two martial arts masters vomited blood, and their breath became more and more dispirited. If it wasn''t for the help of Rosen and the old man in black robe, they would both fall from the high air.


    And even if they could still stand in the air, the two martial arts masters had no fighting power, just like a useless man.


    Obviously, the two martial arts masters were seriously injured and could not use any more force.


    Such a situation, for Rosen they, is a very bad thing.


    Because of this, they have lost a lot of fighting power, and it is even more impossible to deal with Shen Ze.


    Now this kind of situation, don''t say to deal with them, it''s good not to be killed by them.


    Now it seems more impossible to run away.


    If the two martial arts masters can''t play their combat effectiveness, then Rosen and their side obviously can''t fight with Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng any more.


    Rosen, what they can do now is to run away, because only in this way can they have a chance of survival.


    However, it''s not easy for them to escape now, because Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng have caught up. How can they escape?


    Standing next to Rosen, the old man in Black said in a deep voice, "Lord, in the present situation, we can''t all leave here."


    "I feel that I need to make a decision, make a choice, abandon the car and protect the coach."


    The meaning of the black robed old man is very obvious, that is to sacrifice two martial arts masters and let him and Rosen escape from here.


    After hearing the old man''s words, Rosen frowned and hesitated.


    The two seriously injured martial arts masters'' faces changed rapidly, and the color of struggle appeared in their eyes.


    At the moment, the middle-aged man and another martial arts master are very clear that they can''t escape here in their present situation, as long as Shen Ze really wants to kill them.


    After all, the two of them can''t play any combat effectiveness now. They are seriously injured, and even the imperial air flight is a little difficult.


    Moreover, without the help of Rosen and the old man in black, they would not have left here.


    So, for both of them, the end seems to have been doomed to die here.


    Although the members of the Yanluo temple are ready to sacrifice at any time, people do not want to die when they are alive, unless their brains are abnormal.


    Driven by the instinct of survival, both middle-aged men and another martial arts master want to live well.


    It''s just that their chances of survival are slim.


    And even if again dim, still want to seize.


    Another martial arts master was an old man in Zhongshan suit. He said to Rosen in a pleading voice: "Lord, don''t abandon us. Take us with you to escape!"


    When Rosen heard the speech, he didn''t make a sound for the first time, but a strong color of struggle appeared in his eyes.


    The black robed old man glared at the old man and said coldly, "now the situation can''t let everyone leave safely. For the sake of the overall situation, what''s the matter with you sacrificing?"


    "Why, do you want me and the Lord of the temple to stay and bury with you?"


    "If all our troops are destroyed today, the whole Yanluo hall will be finished."


    If they all died here today, the hell hall would be almost over.


    After all, this time, they mobilized the strongest fighting capacity of Yanluo temple.


    Three top martial artists and two martial arts masters, if they all die here, with Shen Ze''s strength, they can really destroy the hall of Yama.


    And if someone can go back alive, it is to leave the Castle Peak without worrying about firewood. There is still a ray of life in the hall of Yama. If no one goes back alive, there is really almost no life.


    Now the situation is that the middle-aged man and the old man in Zhongshan suit have been seriously injured, while the old man in black robe and Rosen still have fighting capacity and the ability to escape here.


    Therefore, the best result is to sacrifice the middle-aged man and the old man in Chinese tunic and let Rosen and the old man in black escape.


    Of course, it''s good for Rosen and the old man in black robe, but it''s not good for the old man in Chinese tunic and the middle-aged man.


    Although the old man in Zhongshan costume knew this truth and understood the meaning of the old man in black robe, he still didn''t want to die.


    "Lord of the temple, only people are still alive. Everything is possible. If we work together, we may not be able to find a way out."


    The old man in Zhongshan costume didn''t want to give up and continued to beg Rosen.


    "Lord of the temple, you can''t give up on us. As long as we go back alive, it will be a great help to the hall of hell."


    "And if we die here, it''s really a huge loss to the hall of hell!"


    In the time of life and death, human nature is more likely to break out.


    At the moment, everyone wants to live.


    The old man in black was afraid that the old man in Chinese tunic would really persuade Rosen, so he interrupted the old man in Chinese tunic.


    "Shut up, you know what''s going on now, and you want to escape together. It''s just wishful thinking!"


    "If you are really good for Yanluo hall, you should take the last breath to stop Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng, and let the hall master and I escape here safely!"


    Being scolded by the old man in black robe, the old man in Chinese tunic suit was very excited and discontented. He said, "why let you run away and let us stay and sacrifice?"


    "You want to live, we want to live too!"


    "You can''t be so selfish, you can''t leave your colleagues behind!"


    When he said these words, the old man in Zhongshan suit seemed to have lost his mind and was very excited.


    Seeing the old man in Zhongshan suit, he seemed to be crazy. The old man in black robe gave a cold hum and didn''t pay any attention to the former.


    He then turned around and said to Rosen again, "Lord, don''t listen to this guy. We must preserve our strength in the hall of hell, or we will really perish."


    "Don''t hesitate, Lord. Give the order quickly." Urged the old man in black.


    At the moment, Rosen is really in a dilemma.


    As the Lord of Yanluo hall, Rosen wants to bring all the members back to Yanluo hall.


    But at this time, as the old man in Black said, there is no choice.


    For the sake of the overall situation, for the sake of the whole Yanluo hall, we can only discard some things and preserve our strength, so that the Yanluo hall can continue to survive.


    So Rosen made a decision after all.

 Chapter 865

    Before Rosen made his decision, the middle-aged man said boldly: "at this time, it''s really impossible for everyone to leave."


    "Lord, let us stay here to stop Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng and let you leave!"


    The middle-aged man obviously has a lot of blood and backbone. He takes the initiative to ask to stay and stop Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng, even if they will die!


    As for the middle-aged man, the old man in black robe is very satisfied, but the old man in Chinese tunic is not satisfied, and he is very opposed.


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to stay!" The old man in Zhongshan costume said with a ferocious look.


    It can be seen that at this critical moment of life and death, the old man in Zhongshan suit has lost his mind.


    Rosen glared at the old man, and then he said in an unquestionable tone: "for the sake of the whole Yanluo hall, we must make sacrifices."


    "Now, as the Lord of the temple, I order you two to stay, stop Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng, and let us leave here successfully and return to the hall of hell!"


    "Yes


    Hearing Rosen''s words, the middle-aged man immediately nodded without hesitation.


    But the old man in Zhongshan suit didn''t accept it. His face became distorted, he clenched his teeth tightly and didn''t make a sound.


    Of course, Rosen made a decision. Even if he was very reluctant, the old man in Zhongshan suit couldn''t do anything. He had no choice but to listen.


    After all, Rosen is the Lord of Yanluo temple. He is a member of Yanluo temple. It is his duty to listen to the Lord.


    Just, stay is dead, how can be reconciled?


    The old man in black is very happy to see Rosen''s order.


    Immediately, the old man in black robe couldn''t wait to say, "now is not the time to dally. Go and stop Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng. We will withdraw first!"


    "Lord, let''s go!" The old man in black robe was then urged.


    Rosen knew that this was not the time for hesitation, so he nodded immediately.


    Rosen and the black robed old man looked at each other, then moved again and wanted to leave.


    When Rosen and the black robed old man set out, the middle-aged man, fearless of death, rushed to Shen Ze with his last breath.


    Obviously, the middle-aged man wants to stop Shen Ze and create an opportunity for Rosen and the black robed old man to leave here.


    As for the old man in Zhongshan suit, he seemed to be lost in meditation and was still in the same place.


    At the moment, the old man of Zhongshan costume is suddenly caught in the tangle and struggle.


    He wanted to run for his life, but he couldn''t obey Rosen''s orders completely.


    For a time, the old man in Zhongshan costume didn''t know what to do, so he was stunned.


    No matter Shen Ze or Ouyang Qingfeng, they are all impressed to see Rosen''s intention of abandoning the coach.


    Shen Ze is determined to keep Rosen and all of them.


    At the moment, seeing the middle-aged man rushing towards him, Shen Ze''s mouth curved with a touch of cold.


    Although the middle-aged man can''t give full play to his fighting power now, he is a great master of martial arts and Taoism after all. He has great potential to burst out when he is determined to die.


    The middle-aged man knows that he is not Shen Ze''s opponent, but in order to cause the biggest obstacle to Shen Ze, he burns his blood essence and thoroughly stimulates his potential, so as to give full play to his strongest combat effectiveness.


    At this time, the middle-aged man seems to be burning. Knowing that he will die, he wants to give Shen Ze a result of burning jade and stone.


    Of course, it''s just a middle-aged man''s wishful thinking.


    The middle-aged man doesn''t know whether he can succeed or not. He can only do it desperately.


    In the middle-aged man''s mind, even if he can''t cause fatal damage to Shen Ze, he should try his best to let Shen Ze be hurt. After all, he pays for his life. If he can''t cause any damage to Shen Ze, it''s too cruel for him.


    What the middle-aged man thought was obviously impossible to realize.


    Shen Ze does need to deal with middle-aged men, but he can still limit Rosen and the old man in black.


    Seeing that Rosen and the old man in black robe want to leave, Shen Ze suddenly throws the purple dragon sword in his hand.


    "Bang!"


    The purple dragon sword turned into a purple sword light, whistling toward Rosen and the old man in black robe.


    At the same time, Ouyang Qingfeng also moved.


    Now that Shen Ze has promised to keep Rosen and all of them, he will naturally do what he says and take concrete actions.


    Therefore, seeing that Rosen and the old man in black robe want to escape, Ouyang Qingfeng rushes up for the first time.


    Of course, the speed of purple dragon sword is faster than Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Almost in an instant, the purple dragon sword came to Rosen and the old man in black robe.


    Driven by Shen Ze''s mind, the purple dragon sword is cut to Rosen and the old man in black robe.


    "Boom!"


    Although the purple dragon sword is only about ten feet long, it is as big as it can be. When it is cut down, it suddenly becomes ten feet in size and becomes a huge sword.


    Rosen and the old man in black robe could not avoid the sword.


    It''s like a sword that can cut open the world. It''s terrible.


    The black robed old man and Rosen did not dare to be careless. They tried their best to avoid it, and at the same time, they burst out all their strength to resist the purple dragon sword.


    And at this time, Ouyang Qingfeng caught up.


    Ouyang Qingfeng suddenly burst out of his whole body and condensed a black spear outside his body.


    As soon as the black spear appeared, it released a very terrible edge.


    With Ouyang Qingfeng''s heart moving, the black spear shot at the old man.


    "Whew!"


    The black spear, like a black light, broke through the void with incredible speed and shot at the old man in black robe.


    At this time, the black robed old man and Rosen were resisting the purple dragon sword. Facing the black spear, the black robed old man was shocked, his scalp numb, and felt a strong danger.


    Because the speed of the black spear is too fast, the old man in black robe has no time to react too much. He can only burst out his whole body strength and release a great momentum to resist the black spear.


    Of course, because the old man in black robe is resisting the purple dragon sword, the strength released is not very strong. However, more or less, it can play a role.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, the black spear collided with the strength released by the old man in black robe.


    It''s like a huge rock falling into a calm lake, rippling and waving.


    All of a sudden, the void began to boil.


    The black spear is the attack of Ouyang Qingfeng, whose strength and terror can be imagined.


    The old man in black robe can''t just release this energy to resist.


    So, a face to face, black spear through the momentum, straight to the old man in black!

 Chapter 866

    "Whew!"


    The black spear is like a judgment spear from hell. It shoots at the black robed old man with an irresistible posture!


    There is no black robed old man, or there is no time to show his back.


    Seeing that the black spear broke through his strength and shot at him, the old man in black robe could only burst out all his strength to resist the black spear.


    "Ah..."


    The black robed old man roared. He directly clenched his right hand into a fist, gathered all his strength on the fist, and then blasted toward the roaring black spear.


    "Bang!"


    It''s like two big clocks crashing together, making a deafening crash.


    The point of the black spear is striking with the old man''s fist.


    "Poof!"


    The sharpness of the black spear was much sharper than the old man thought. Even though he gathered all his strength, he still couldn''t smash the black spear, but was injured by the black spear.


    The black spear is invincible and extremely sharp!


    "Bang!"


    The next moment, because the old man''s fist could not resist the black spear, his fist burst open.


    Then his whole right arm exploded.


    "Poof..."


    Then the black spear went through the old man''s chest, leaving a blood hole.


    Blood all over the place!


    "Ah..."


    The old man in black robe had a twisted face and opened his mouth to utter an extremely shrill scream.


    In this collision, the old man in black robe lost his right arm and his chest was pierced. He was very seriously injured.


    At this moment, because the black robed old man was seriously injured, which led to his inability to continue to resist the purple dragon sword, so only Rosen was left to resist.


    But Rosen was obviously unable to do what he wanted, so the purple dragon sword cut down strongly, leaving a sword wound on Rosen and the black robed old man respectively.


    "Puff..."


    The purple dragon sword left a long, bloody wound on the forefathers of Rosen and the black robed old man respectively. The blood kept overflowing and dyed their clothes red.


    The purple dragon sword is a peerless sword. It is extremely sharp. Rosen and the old man in black robe were scratched by the purple dragon sword. The injuries they suffered were very terrible.


    "Cough..."


    Rosen and the old man in black robe both took a big step backward while spitting blood.


    The old man in black robe had been seriously injured, and then he was killed by the purple dragon sword, which made the injury worse.


    He retreated a long distance in the void to keep his shape.


    "Wow..."


    As soon as he stabilized his figure, the black robed old man opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    But in a twinkling, the old man''s face became as pale as paper, without any blood.


    And the momentum of his body also disappeared in the twinkling of an eye, become the breath of dispirited.


    On the other hand, Rosen also stepped back a certain distance to stabilize his figure. Because he was only injured by the sword, his condition was much better than that of the old man in black robe, and he could barely maintain his power.


    As the Lord of Yanluo palace, Rosen is also the most powerful person in Yanluo palace.


    He forcefully suppressed the sword wound, and still maintained a strong posture.


    When these things happened, Shen Ze and the middle-aged man also had a collision.


    The middle-aged man burned his blood essence and gave full play to his potential. With the idea of dying with Shen Ze, he rushed to Shen Ze.


    The middle-aged man knows he can''t live today, so he wants to burn his blood essence and explode himself to hurt Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze obviously won''t give middle-aged men such opportunities.


    When the middle-aged man was about to rush forward, Shen Ze''s heart moved, and a sword light shot out of his body.


    The golden light of the sword went straight to the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man tried to resist the golden sword light, but he failed.


    "Boom!"


    This golden sword light cut on the middle-aged man, and let the middle-aged man explode directly!


    The middle-aged man was suddenly wiped out on the spot, leaving nothing behind!


    Although the middle-aged man is a master of martial arts and tries his best to hurt Shen Ze, he and Shen Ze are not at the same level after all.


    Therefore, the middle-aged man did not cause any harm to Shen Ze, so he was solved by Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze''s killing of a middle-aged man happened in the back, so this scene was captured by Rosen and the old man in black robe.


    Seeing that the middle-aged man did not cause any harm to Shen Ze, he was killed directly by Shen Ze, which had a great impact on Rosen and the old man in black robe.


    Shen Diaolong is just a monster. He is so strong that he can''t be defeated!


    At this time, even Rosen and the old man in black are a little desperate.


    They see that Shen Ze is too strong to know how to cope with the next development.


    Both Rosen and the black robed elders feel that they are almost doomed today, and they may really fall here.


    Aware of this, Rosen and the black robed old man frowned and looked very ugly.


    Although the old man in Zhongshan costume was in a daze, he noticed that Shen Ze killed the middle-aged man and saw this scene.


    This has a greater impact on the old man in Zhongshan suit, and even a shadow in his heart.


    Before that, the old man of Zhongshan costume wanted to escape here and didn''t stay to stop Shen Ze.


    Seeing that Shen Ze has killed the middle-aged man, the old man in Zhongshan suit doesn''t want to stay to stop Shen Ze.


    Because he knew very well that he would be dead if he stayed to stop Shen Ze!


    The old man in Zhongshan suit doesn''t want to be ruined by Shen Ze just like the old man in Qingshan and the middle-aged man.


    The terrified old man in Zhongshan suit finally seemed to have made up his mind. He gritted his teeth, then moved his body to the distance,


    At this time, the old man in Zhongshan suit suddenly didn''t care about anything, just wanted to run for his life.


    The old man in Zhongshan costume doesn''t want to go back to the temple of hell. Now he is determined to live. As long as he can live, nothing else matters.


    In doing so, the old man in Zhongshan costume is undoubtedly against the meaning of Rosen and betrays the hall of Yama.


    Every member of Yanluo temple, when joining yanluosen, will swear that he will not betray Yanluo temple, or he will not die well.


    Now, in order to survive, the old man in Zhongshan suit has obviously forgotten this poisonous oath.


    It''s also a very normal thing for the old man of Zhongshan costume to choose to do so, which makes people feel that there is nothing wrong with it.


    But this is unacceptable for Rosen and the old man in black!

 Chapter 867

    "This guy betrayed Yanluo temple. I really want to die!" The black robed old man said angrily, his eyes burning with anger.


    Seeing the old man in Zhongshan suit running away, Rosen''s face was also very ugly.


    For the old man in Zhongshan costume betraying Yanluo temple, Rosen was also very disgusted.


    As the Lord of Yanluo temple, Rosen did not allow such a thing to happen.


    At the moment, Rosen was like eating a fly. His face was very gloomy and his eyes were burning with anger.


    "Anyone who betrays the hall of hell will die. The Lord of the hall can''t let him go!"


    At this time, the old man in black robe was very angry. Under the indignation, he spoke coldly and proposed to let Rosen leave the old man in Zhongshan suit.


    The meaning of the old man in black robe is very obvious, that is to clean up the door!


    It can be seen that the old man in black robe is a kind of ruthless person who can do such things even to his own people.


    Of course, there is no problem for the old man in black robe to do so, because the old man in Chinese tunic suit really disobeyed Rosen''s idea, betrayed the hall of hell, and dealt with it correctly.


    Rosen is not the kind of indecisive person, for traitors, he will not be soft hearted.


    So, after listening to the old man in black, Rosen nodded.


    Then, he made a surprise move.


    Rosen flicked his fingers at the old man, and a strong force suddenly ran out of his fingers, and then, like a silver snake, flew to the old man.


    Due to the serious injury of the old man, his escape speed is not fast and he has not rushed far.


    The momentum was as fast as lightning, and suddenly caught up with the old man.


    Although Zhongshan Zhuan old man is aware of the danger, he can''t do anything. He can only release a strong force to protect himself.


    "Poof..."


    Rosen''s energy suddenly broke through the defense of Zhongshan zhuanlao, and then passed through the latter''s chest, leaving a blood hole.


    The heart of the old man in Zhongshan costume was broken. He was stunned and died while his face was twisted.


    Then, the old man of Zhongshan suit fell down from a height, hit the ground heavily and died.


    Shen Ze and Ouyang Qingfeng watched Rosen kill the old man in Zhongshan suit. For this, they had no mood swings and were very calm.


    "Another one died. I''ll save it."


    For Shen Ze, he wants to keep Rosen and all of them. Rosen solves the problem of the old man in Zhongshan suit, which really saves him a lot.


    At this time, we can''t dally. After dealing with the old man in Zhongshan suit, Rosen turned to the old man in black robe and said, "now, we have to run away separately."


    "If we continue to be together, Shen Diaolong and Ouyang Qingfeng can stop us."


    "We''re more likely to survive if we run separately."


    The old man in black understood what Rosen meant.


    If the two of them escape separately, even if they want to pursue Shen Ze, they will fight in two ways, which can disperse their fighting power.


    In a one-on-one situation, he and Rosen have a greater chance of survival.


    So, for Rosen''s proposal, the black robed old man did not hesitate. He nodded in agreement and said, "OK, let''s run away separately!"


    After he agreed, the old man in black robe said, "I hope we can all go back to the hall of hell alive."


    Rosen heard the words and nodded heavily.


    Rosen and the black robed old man looked at each other, then they turned into a shadow and flew away from each other in the opposite direction.


    Seeing that Rosen and the black robed old man ran away separately, Shen Ze raised his eyebrows and raised a radian of disdain at the corner of his mouth.


    Shen Ze said to Ouyang Qingfeng, "Ouyang Qingfeng, you go after the man in black, I''ll go after another one."


    "Good." Ouyang Qingfeng nodded without hesitation.


    Shen zelang said with a smile: "let''s see who will solve the other party first."


    Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t say anything, just nodded to Shen Ze.


    Later, both of them turned into a light and shadow and chased Rosen and the old man in black respectively.


    Rosen and the old man in black robe are both top martial artists. It is obviously not easy to keep them completely.


    Because of the previous confrontation, Rosen and the old man in black robe suffered some injuries, especially the old man in black robe, who was seriously injured. His escape speed and combat effectiveness were not at the peak.


    The reason why Shen Ze asked Ouyang Qingfeng to go after the old man in black robe is that the old man in black robe was injured more seriously and dealt with better.


    Of course, for the strength of Ouyang Qingfeng, Shen Ze still recognized and affirmed.


    In Shen Ze''s eyes, Ouyang Qingfeng is more than enough to deal with the old man in black robes.


    And he asked Ouyang Qingfeng to deal with the old man in black robe. He just said it was easier to deal with him. Compared with Rosen, the old man in black robe is obviously more difficult to deal with.


    Ouyang Qingfeng is a helper. It is obviously reasonable for Shen Ze to let Ouyang Qingfeng deal with easier things.


    It''s only in line with the rules to leave difficult things to yourself.


    In this way, Shen Ze goes after Rosen, and Ouyang Qingfeng goes after the old man in black robe.


    Because the old man in black robe was seriously injured, even though he tried his best to escape, he was caught up by Ouyang Qingfeng.


    "Boom!"


    After catching up with the old man in black robe, Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t say a word. As soon as he came up, he put on a killing move.


    Now that he has made up his mind to kill the other side, Ouyang Qingfeng will not be merciful. Instead, he pays attention to quick fight and quick decision, which is fatal.


    "Whew!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng directly used his mace to release his whole body''s strength and condensed a bloody spear.


    After condensing the blood colored spear, with Ouyang Qingfeng''s heart moving, the blood colored spear roared away towards the old man in black robe.


    The blood colored spear turned into a blood light, whistling through the void. Where it passed, the space broke and the air burst.


    In the dark night, it was like a long line of blood, looking strange and terrible.


    Hearing the shrill whistling sound behind him, the old man in black robe suddenly became very nervous and worried.


    As a top martial arts man, he was impressed by Ouyang Qingfeng''s attack on him.


    He knew that he was not as fast as the bloody spear, so he could only stop his lower body and resist with all his strength.


    "Hiss!"


    The old man in black pauses, then turns and stares at the bloody spear.


    His face was contorted, with a look of ferocity and madness.


    "Too much pressure!"


    For Ouyang Qingfeng chasing himself, the old man in black robe is very angry and unhappy.


    However, even if the mood is not good, the black robed old man can not vent.


    At this time, there is no time for him to vent.

 Chapter 868

    The black robed old man knew very well that he could only use all his strength to resist the bloody spear, otherwise his life would be in danger.


    Before that, Ouyang Qingfeng condensed a black spear and pierced the old man''s chest, causing him a very serious injury.


    At this moment, the old man in black robe was surprised to realize that the blood colored spear that Ouyang Qingfeng condensed this time was even more terrifying and powerful than the black spear before.


    "Ah..."


    The black robed old man roared and burst out his whole strength.


    At this time, the old man in black robe did not dare to take any chances. He was afraid that he could not resist the bloody spear and let himself die on the spot.


    Therefore, the old man in black robe did not hesitate to burn his blood essence to give full play to his strongest fighting power.


    After burning the blood essence, the whole body of the black robed old man seems to be burning. The whole body is in flames, and the surrounding space seems to be distorted by burning.


    With the burning of blood essence, the momentum of the old man in black robes is rising, but in an instant, it is climbing to the extreme.


    After upgrading the whole person''s spirit to the extreme, the old man in black robe suddenly released a great momentum.


    "Boom!"


    It''s like a sun rushing out of the old man''s body, whistling forward.


    "Bang!"


    At the next moment, the powerful sun suddenly collided with the roaring bloody spear.


    It''s like two planets colliding together, creating a very terrible explosion.


    "Boom!"


    That is like the sun in general, the first explosion to open, forming a wave of terror, swept around.


    The night is torn, and layers of energy ripple in the void.


    It has to be said that although the old man in black robe was seriously injured, after he burned blood essence and burst out the strongest fighting capacity, his offensive was still very strong.


    After the explosion, the whole bloody spear was swept away.


    "Click!"


    The next moment, a sound like a broken ceramic sounded.


    The bloody spear suddenly began to crumble.


    The bloody spear began to crumble from the end.


    However, when all the energy of the old man in black robe dissipated, the tail of the blood colored spear broke, but the spear still existed.


    Without other resistance, the spearhead was still shooting at the black robed old man.


    Because of the previous collision, the power contained in the spearhead is obviously much weaker than before.


    But even so, it is not the old man in black who can resist.


    Seeing that he could not completely destroy the bloody spear with all his strength, the old man in black robe was a little desperate.


    After making such a strong attack, the old man in black robe can''t make such a strong counterattack.


    Therefore, he could only watch the bloody spearhead whistling.


    Of course, the black robed old man can''t let the bloody spearhead attack him like this.


    The old man in black robe tried his best to destroy the bloody spearhead.


    However, at this time, the bloody spearhead could not be destroyed by the black robed old man.


    "Puff..."


    Of course, the old man in black will try his best to avoid it, but even so, he can''t avoid it.


    The bloody spearhead pierced the left shoulder of the black robed old man with a piece of blood.


    The power contained in the bloody spearhead is very terrible. Although it only penetrates the left shoulder of the old man in black robe, it almost destroys the left half of the old man in black robe.


    "Ah..."


    Severe pain came from his left shoulder. The black robed old man''s face was twisted and his mouth opened to make a shrill scream.


    Previously, the old man in black robe exploded his right arm and pierced his chest. Now his left body has problems, and his physical condition is extremely bad.


    At this time, the black robed old man''s face was pale, without a trace of blood, and his whole body was dripping with blood, as if he had become a blood man. He looked very terrible.


    Although he knows that his physical condition is very bad, he still knows that it is not the time to stay where he is.


    Because continue to stay, he will not be able to save his life, he knows that can not and Ouyang Qingfeng steel, can only escape.


    Therefore, the old man with black robe who thought about these things gritted his teeth, regardless of his own injury, once again spread out the speed he could exert, and flew away towards the distance.


    At this time, the speed of the old man in black robe was obviously not fast. Ouyang Qingfeng moved and soon caught up with him.


    Almost in an instant, Ouyang Qingfeng came to the front of the black robed old man and blocked the way of the latter.


    Looking at Ouyang Qingfeng who appears in front of him like a ghost, the old man in black robe is like eating a fly. How ugly his face is.


    "You and I have no grievances or enmities, and we have to kill them all?" The black robed old man stared at Ouyang Qingfeng with gloomy eyes and said angrily.


    Ouyang Qingfeng smell speech, lightly looked at the old man in black, did not say anything.


    His meaning is very obvious. Since Shen Ze asked him to help him kill people, he would naturally do so and would not say anything more.


    Seeing that Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t speak, he didn''t mean to get out of the way. The old man in black robe knew that the former really wanted to kill him.


    Realizing this, the old man with black robe twisted his face and said crazily, "if you have to fight with me forever, I won''t let you have a good time."


    Ouyang Qingfeng smell speech, the corner of the mouth raised a touch of disdain arc.


    What else can you do in your present state?


    At the moment, the old man in black robe is in a state of being at the end of the rope. Even if he wants to fight with Ouyang Qingfeng, he can''t do it. He is powerless.


    Because the old man in black robe is in a very bad state now, and he can''t play much combat effectiveness at all.


    It is almost impossible for him to do harm to Ouyang Qingfeng.


    Of course, the old man in black robe is a top martial artist. If he works hard, he can still pose a certain threat to Ouyang Qingfeng.


    In fact, the black robed old man also knows that he is not Ouyang Qingfeng''s opponent at all. If he continues to fight, he will die.


    Out of the instinct of survival, the old man in black robe still lowered his posture and prayed to Ouyang Qingfeng: "I don''t want to die. Please let me go. As long as you let me go, I will give you a very rich reward."


    For Ouyang Qingfeng, he doesn''t need anything at all. He is now focused on martial arts and doesn''t care about anything else.


    Therefore, after listening to the words of the old man in black robe, the corners of Ouyang Qingfeng''s mouth evoke a touch of sarcastic radian.


    Looking at Ouyang Qingfeng, the black robed old man knew that the latter had not been moved by him. Realizing this, his face became extremely gloomy.


    Hard and soft are useless. How can we do that?


    The old man in black robe was so flustered that he didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 869

    Although the old man in black robe is a member of Yanluo temple and a top killer, he belongs to the generation who is greedy for life and afraid of death.


    At this time, in order to survive, the black robed old man completely put down his dignity.


    He knelt down in front of Ouyang Qingfeng and prayed: "I really don''t want to die. Ouyang Qingfeng, please let me go."


    "As long as you let me go today, whatever you want me to do, you want me to give you everything I have."


    Seeing that the old man in black robe gave up his dignity in order to live, he knelt down and begged for mercy like a pug. Ouyang Qingfeng''s face showed a touch of pity.


    You are so spineless. How did you become a member of Yanluo temple?


    For Ouyang Qingfeng, no matter what the old man said or did, he would not let the latter go.


    "You''d better stop talking nonsense. I''ll see you off earlier."


    Ouyang Qingfeng looks cold, tone indifferent to say these words.


    As soon as the old man in black robe heard Ouyang Qingfeng''s words, he felt desperate.


    Then, like a dying struggle, he had a horizontal face and a strong fierce color in his eyes.


    "Boom!"


    The old man in black robe suddenly moved. He broke out all the strength he could exert. He clenched his left hand into a fist and gathered all the strength into his fist.


    The black robed old man suddenly got up, and then hit Ouyang Qingfeng in the chest.


    For the old man in black robe, knowing that Ouyang Qingfeng is going to kill him, he can only make a final counterattack to seek a trace of life.


    The old man in black robe was suddenly in trouble, and his boxing speed was so fast that no one could react.


    Because the distance is too close, even Ouyang Qingfeng can''t avoid the black robed old man''s fist for the first time.


    But in the case of unable to avoid, Ouyang Qingfeng can only burst out the whole body strength, in order to maximize the resistance of the black robed old man.


    "Bang!"


    Unable to escape, the next moment, the black robed old man''s fist was bombarded on Ouyang Qingfeng''s chest, making a dull sound.


    The black robed old man''s fist fell on Ouyang Qingfeng''s chest, and a terrible force poured from the black robed old man''s fist to Ouyang Qingfeng''s body.


    Even though Ouyang Qingfeng has high martial arts strength and is very strong, he still suffered some injuries when he was beaten by the old man in black robe.


    "Hum!"


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s Qi and blood were surging up. He made a dull hum in his mouth and spilled a shocking bloodstain at the corner of his mouth.


    At this time, the black robed old man attacked again.


    He raised his leg and swept towards Ouyang Qingfeng''s head like a steel whip.


    Although he was hit by the old man in black robe and was seriously injured, Ouyang Qingfeng still reacted when the old man in black robe came out of the leg.


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s eyes were like cold electricity, his eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He outstretched his right hand and grabbed the old man''s sweeping leg very simply and rudely.


    Ouyang Qingfeng grabs his leg. The old man in black robe is shocked. He didn''t expect Ouyang Qingfeng to be able to grab his leg.


    "Drink!"


    The old man in black robe gave a cold drink and wanted to take his leg off Ouyang Qingfeng''s hand, but Ouyang Qingfeng''s hand was like a pair of iron pincers. He couldn''t take it off.


    "Click!"


    However, Ouyang Qingfeng broke the old man''s leg with a force on his hand.


    "Ah..."


    The pain of the broken bone pierced my heart. The old man in black robe had a distorted face and opened his mouth to utter a shrill scream.


    And this is not over, Ouyang Qingfeng followed by action.


    He clenched his other hand into a fist and shot at the old man''s head.


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s fist is powerful and unstoppable.


    Ouyang Qingfeng and the old man in black robe are face-to-face. They are so close that the old man in black robe has no time to avoid Ouyang Qingfeng.


    He widened his eyes and watched Ouyang Qingfeng''s fist come.


    At this moment, the shadow of death shrouded the old man in black.


    The black robed old man knew very well that if Ouyang Qingfeng''s fist bombarded his head, his head would explode.


    He''ll die on the spot!


    And because he can''t stop it, the old man in black knows very well what his next ending will be.


    At the moment, the old man in black robe was in deep fear, and his body was shaking.


    The old man in black is very desperate. Every minute is a torment for him.


    However, the emotion of the old man in black robe didn''t last long, because Ouyang Qingfeng''s fist had bombarded his head.


    "Bang!"


    In fact, before Ouyang Qingfeng''s fist touched the old man''s head, the old man''s head had exploded.


    Once his head exploded, the old man in black robe died suddenly.


    Ouyang Qingfeng''s expression is cold and merciless. With a wave of his arm, he suddenly let the old man in black robe go up in smoke!


    After dealing with the old man in black robe, Ouyang Qingfeng didn''t stay much. As if nothing had happened, he turned to return to the courtyard.


    At the same time, Shen Ze also caught up with Rosen.


    Rosen didn''t have multiple injuries. It''s normal.


    Also as a top Wufu, Rosen''s flying speed is very fast.


    Shen Ze''s martial arts strength is higher than that of Rosen, and he is flying with the sword, so after a period of time, he caught up with Rosen.


    "Whew!"


    It has to be said that Shen Ze''s flying speed is very fast.


    Like a sword light, he suddenly appeared in front of Rosen and stopped the latter.


    Seeing Shen Ze in front of him, Rosen frowned and his face became dignified.


    Rosen already knew that Shen Ze was very powerful, but he didn''t expect Shen Ze to catch up with him so soon.


    Looking at Shen Ze with gloomy eyes, Rosen said in a deep voice: "Shen Diaolong, do you really want to kill us all?"


    "Do you know that if we can''t go back alive, the rest of the members of the Yanluo temple will surely take revenge."


    "Our Yanluo temple is the largest killer organization in the world. If Yanluo Temple retaliates, the consequences will be very serious."


    "Shen Diaolong is really not afraid of our Yanluo temple, but it doesn''t mean that other people are not afraid. If Yanluo Temple retaliates against the Dragon Kingdom, there will be a lot of situations in the Dragon Parliament."


    Rosen is telling the truth, and it''s normal.


    If Rosen and all of them die in the Dragon Kingdom, other members of the Yanluo temple will really take revenge on them, so as to take revenge on Shen Ze and the Dragon kingdom.


    Shen Ze is not afraid of Yanluo hall, but it doesn''t mean that others are not afraid. He can resist the Revenge of Yanluo hall, but others may not. After all, Yanluo hall is the largest killer organization in the world, and their members are very terrible.


    What Rosen said really needs to be treated with caution.

 Chapter 870

    As the largest killer organization in the world, the strength of yanluodian can''t be underestimated.


    There are about 50000 members in Yanluo hall, all of them are very strong and terrible killers, and they are all crazy, can give up their lives, can do anything.


    If Shen Ze killed Rosen today, according to the temperament of the lunatic members of the Yanluo temple, they will definitely take revenge on Shen Ze.


    After all, it''s much easier and simpler to retaliate against the Dragon Kingdom, because the goal is very big.


    Of course, Shen Ze is too powerful to be killed, so it''s normal for Yan Luo temple to retaliate against the Dragon Kingdom and create all kinds of chaos and crisis for the Dragon kingdom.


    Although Shen Ze is not afraid of Yanluo temple, it does not mean that others are not afraid.


    If Yanluo Temple retaliates against the Dragon Kingdom, it is likely that the common people will suffer, which is not what Shen Ze wants to see.


    Moreover, because all the members of the Yanluo Palace are killers, they are not small and difficult to deal with, so even if Shen Ze wants to destroy the Yanluo palace, he can''t achieve his goal for a while.


    Therefore, if Yanluo temple really retaliates against the Dragon Kingdom, it will cause a lot of trouble, and it will be very difficult to deal with.


    Shen Ze can naturally think of these things.


    However, even though he thought of these bad things, Shen Ze didn''t mean to change his mind.


    Shen Ze looked at Rosen calmly and said, "there are five of you in the hall of hell. Now you are left. I''ll kill you. It''s not much."


    "Anyway, you are all going to avenge in the hall of hell. Why should I leave you this hidden danger?"


    What Shen Ze said is also in line with common sense.


    If he really let Rosen go today, it would be equivalent to letting Rosen, the top martial artist, live, which will obviously lead to great hidden dangers.


    After all, if Rosen, a top fighter, takes revenge, the consequences will be serious.


    As the strongest one in Yanluo temple, Rosen''s martial arts strength is very high.


    Shen Ze also saw that Rosen''s martial arts strength is very close to Ouyang Qingfeng, and only a little worse than him.


    Therefore, no matter what today, Shen Ze will not let go of Rosen and make him a serious trouble.


    Rosen actually knows what Shen Ze is thinking.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t want to change his mind, he still wanted to kill him. Rosen frowned and his face became more ugly and gloomy.


    After pondering for a moment, Rosen suddenly thought of a good way. He said in a deep voice: "Shen Diaolong, if you let me go today, I can promise you that people from the Yanluo hall will not step into the territory of the Dragon kingdom from now on."


    "If other people are killed by you, I won''t let Yanluo Temple seek revenge again."


    Rosen''s offer is obviously not bad.


    Rosen is willing to do so only to save his own life.


    He has seen that Shen Ze''s martial arts strength is very strong. As for how high Shen Ze''s martial arts strength is, Rosen can''t see through it, but he knows that Shen Ze''s martial arts strength is stronger than him.


    Even in the case of fighting alone, he has no confidence to defeat Shen Ze. Naturally, he is afraid that Shen Ze will kill him.


    From the previous situation, Shen Ze seems to have the strength to kill him.


    So, Rosen is only thinking about how to escape from the Dragon Kingdom, and does not want to fight with Shen Ze.


    After listening to Rosen''s words, Shen Ze picks his eyebrows in surprise.


    Is this guy going to give up assassination and revenge?


    Shen Ze didn''t say a word for the first time. Rosen thought he didn''t think about it. Then he said, "I''m the Lord of Yan Luo temple. I can do what I just said."


    "If I insist on asking, Yanluo hall will not assassinate you again, and will not trouble the Dragon kingdom again."


    Rosen is not only the Lord of Yanluo hall, but also the strongest warrior of Yanluo hall. If he insists on this, he can do it.


    Of course, because of Shen Ze''s strength and power, the hall of Yan Luo did not dare to take revenge again.


    As for killing Rosen, it''s uncertain whether the hell hall will retaliate.


    According to the normal thinking, if Shen Ze left Rosen in the Dragon kingdom forever, even if the other members of the Yanluo temple were very upset and dissatisfied and wanted revenge, they would not take practical action.


    After all, Shen Ze killed all the five strongest people in the Yanluo temple, which is enough to prove that Shen Ze is invincible. If other members of the Yanluo Temple come for revenge, it''s almost like death.


    In order to survive, it''s normal for other members of the Yanluo temple not to take revenge.


    However, those people in Yanluo hall are all lunatics and can''t be measured according to common sense.


    If Shen zezhen left Rosen and them in the Dragon kingdom forever, then the group of people in Yanluo hall might really take revenge on the Dragon kingdom.


    So, Rosen''s condition is really worth considering.


    Although Shen Ze said before that he would destroy the hall of hell, he said it in a very uncomfortable state. Of course, he did have such an idea.


    And he also knew that if he wanted to destroy the hall of hell, he would pay a great price and work hard.


    If, as Rosen said, let him go back, and then don''t let the hall of hell take revenge, and Shen Ze doesn''t have to go to destroy the hall of hell, then it will really reduce a lot of trouble.


    It''s just, is Rosen credible?


    Shen Ze stared at Rosen for a few seconds, then he said faintly: "why should I believe you?"


    "You said that if I let you go back, you won''t let the hell hall retaliate against me or the Dragon kingdom?"


    "You are the kind of people who don''t give up until you reach the task. You take Huang Shiping''s task, but you don''t finish it. How do you think you can get a foothold?"


    Although he didn''t deal with Yanluo hall, Shen Ze still knew what the purpose of Yanluo hall was.


    That is, if you take on the task, no matter what, the Yanluo hall will complete the task, and if you don''t complete it, the reputation of the Yanluo hall will be destroyed.


    As the largest killer organization in the world, yanluodian obviously will not allow such a thing to happen.


    For the sake of reputation, in order to continue to exist, it is necessary for Yanluo hall to complete the task.


    What''s more, Shen Ze left four strong men in Yanluo hall this time. Even if he let Rosen go, he would have a big feud with Yanluo hall. How can Yanluo hall not retaliate?


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, Rosen''s words are not very credible, and he still has a skeptical attitude.


    People are selfish, just as the so-called people do not fight for themselves.


    In order to be able to go back safely, Rosen didn''t think about the hell hall at this time, but only thought about himself.


    After pondering for a moment, he said, "Shen Diaolong, you believe me. As long as you let me go, I will do what I say."

 Chapter 871

    "I''m the Lord of Yanluo hall. I can decide all the actions of Yanluo hall."


    "What''s more, we still failed to kill you with our strongest fighting power this time, which proves that we will only be a kind of death if we come to avenge you."


    "The members of Yanluo hall understand this, so they will not come to you for revenge, and they will not want to revenge the Dragon kingdom!"


    Rosen said in a deep voice: "this time, we will admit the trouble in the hall of hell!"


    "Shen Diaolong, I think it''s a win-win situation for you to let me go and stop making trouble in Yanluo temple."


    "Everyone can reduce a lot of trouble, and I think you need to."


    After hearing Rosen''s words, Shen Ze fell into meditation.


    If, as Rosen said, he does not allow the hall of hell to take action against him after he returns to the hall of hell, it will really reduce a lot of trouble.


    However, Shen Ze is not afraid of trouble!


    After pondering for a moment, Shen zeruo said thoughtfully, "I think I''d better leave you here forever, which will also reduce a lot of trouble."


    "What you said really makes me feel a little excited, but what you said can''t make people sure."


    "If I kill you all today, the other members of the Yanluo temple may not dare to kill me."


    "And, as I said before, I''m going to destroy your Yanluo temple."


    "So, I won''t let you go today. You don''t have to waste any more words."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Rosen''s brow was more tight, and his face became very gloomy.


    Shen Ze''s meaning is obviously not to talk about it, but to insist on killing him.


    Realizing this, Rosen was in a bad mood.


    If Shen Ze doesn''t give him the chance of peace talks, all this will be in vain.


    "Shen Diaolong, you can believe what I said."


    Rosen did not give up, continue to persuade, said: "if you let me leave, for you and me is really a win-win thing."


    Shen Ze shook his head and said nothing more. Obviously, he didn''t want to hear what Rosen said.


    As for what Rosen said, he would not listen.


    Seeing that Shen Zeming doesn''t want to listen to himself, Rosen''s face looks gloomy as if he can drip ink.


    "Shen Diaolong, are you sure you will leave me alone?"


    Rosen face a horizontal, voice extremely cold said: "if really fight endlessly, you don''t want to better."


    See Rosen put up cruel words, the corner of Shen Ze''s mouth raised a radian of disdain.


    "Even if you say so much about you, let''s have a try and see if you can do anything for me."


    Shen Ze was arrogant, and his words were arrogant.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, the corners of Rosen''s mouth twitched a few times, and his eyes burned with anger.


    Shen Ze did not look down on him when he said that.


    As the leader of Yanluo hall and the strongest of Yanluo hall, Rosen naturally has his own pride. He can''t accept Shen Ze''s contempt for him.


    So, after listening to Shen Ze''s words, he was a little angry, very unhappy and dissatisfied.


    Rosen looked at Shen Ze coldly and sharply, and said coldly, "Shen Diaolong, if you insist on killing me, I will fight with you to the end."


    "Even if I die, I won''t let you live!"


    Shen Ze heard the words, noncommittal, a faint smile: "don''t be like a woman like mother, if you want me to do, just do it!"


    Rosen smell speech, no longer words, but look at Shen Ze''s eyes suddenly become fierce.


    To this, Shen Ze disdains a smile.


    The next moment, Shen Ze moved first.


    Shen Ze clenched his right hand into a fist and smashed it at Rosen''s head.


    They are very close, Shen Ze''s speed is very fast, Rosen is too late to avoid.


    "Bang!"


    Shen Ze''s fist fell on Rosen''s left face and made a dull sound.


    Shen Ze''s fist contains a very terrible power.


    The next moment, Rosen was like a shell, shooting backward.


    Rosen flew back more than 100 meters to keep his shape.


    At this moment, Shen Ze raised the purple dragon sword in his hand and cleaved down toward Rosen.


    "Boom!"


    Shen Ze''s sword fell down, and a huge purple sword roared out of the purple dragon sword to destroy and pull the decaying power and cut it toward Rosen.


    This purple sword is very terrible. It''s like cutting heaven and earth in half. It''s extremely sharp!


    Rosen raised his head. He looked at the purple sword, and his face became more dignified than ever.


    "Ah..."


    Rosen roared and burst out with all his strength.


    He released a very majestic momentum, which was like a surging wave, sweeping towards the top.


    The next moment, the powerful wave of the sky is collided with the purple sword.


    "Boom..."


    It''s like Mars hitting the earth, producing a very terrifying force.


    It''s like shooting a case in a storm, with stones flying through the air.


    The night was torn to pieces, and there were ripples of energy in the void.


    It''s like a missile explodes, with a radius of 1000 meters. Everything is destroyed!


    Whether it''s the purple sword or the powerful wave, it''s all smashing in the collision, converging and vanishing into nothingness!


    Of course, it''s not over yet.


    Just as the purple sword collided with the powerful waves, Shen Ze took action again.


    He is impressively the heart reads a move, controlling the purple dragon sword, toward Luo Sen roar but go.


    "Whew!"


    The purple dragon sword turned into a sword light and broke through the sky at an incredible speed. Almost in the next moment, it came to Rosen.


    Purple dragon sword is like an arrow, shooting at Rosen''s head!


    "Sonorous!"


    The purple dragon sword is a peerless magic weapon. It''s extremely sharp. With Shen Ze''s strength, it''s impregnable.


    Everything is broken by the edge!


    Rosen didn''t have time to make a redundant response, and he didn''t know whether he could resist the purple dragon sword.


    In order not to be pierced in the head by the purple dragon sword, he could only stretch out his hands and forcefully clamp the purple dragon sword with two palms with incredible reaction speed.


    "Dang!"


    Every strong warrior''s body has been strengthened. It''s as strong as steel.


    At the moment, Rosen''s two palms were like iron pincers, holding the purple dragon sword.


    It''s an incredible phenomenon, but Rosen did it.


    Obviously, Rosen''s martial arts strength is very strong.


    "Buzz..."


    Of course, although Rosen has caught the purple dragon sword with both hands, it''s not over yet.


    The purple dragon sword was shaking violently, trying to break free from Rosen''s palm.


    The tip of purple dragon sword is very close to Rosen''s head. If you break free from Rosen''s palm, you will pierce Rosen''s head!

 Chapter 872

    It''s obvious that Rosen can''t get the purple dragon sword out of his palm and pierce his head.


    So, Rosen did his best to clamp the purple dragon sword.


    So the two became deadlocked.


    At this time, Shen Ze is controlling the purple dragon sword, so the purple dragon sword seems to have a steady stream of power, just like a real dragon, constantly struggling.


    Rosen obviously won''t let the purple dragon sword break away, because if the purple dragon sword breaks away, he will die.


    However, some things are not taken for granted.


    After a while of stalemate, Rosen could not suppress the purple dragon sword.


    "Sonorous!"


    A loud and deafening sound of the sword sounded. The purple dragon sword suddenly broke out. It suddenly broke free from Rosen''s hands and stabbed Rosen''s head.


    Seeing this, Rosen was shocked.


    In the case of instinct, Rosen put his head aside.


    "Hiss!"


    Rosen''s reaction was quick. He didn''t get stabbed in the head by the purple dragon sword. The purple dragon sword scratched his ear and left a long bloodstain at the root of his ear.


    Of course, Rosen won''t be so relaxed.


    Although the purple dragon sword only left a bloodstain at the root of Rosen''s ear, because the purple dragon sword has a very terrible sword Qi, it suddenly burst into Rosen''s body.


    These sword Qi are very terrifying. If they rush into the body of ordinary martial arts strongmen, they can''t be suppressed. Even top martial artists like Rosen have some difficulties in suppressing them.


    "Hum..."


    After the sword Qi rushed into Rosen''s body, he began to flee. Rosen didn''t suppress it for the first time. He was hurt suddenly. There was a groan in his mouth, and a shocking bloodstain spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    Rosen suddenly ran his strength to suppress the sword Qi that rushed into his body.


    Rosen''s martial arts strength is really very strong, he forced to suppress those sword Qi, only suffered some minor injuries.


    But it''s not over yet.


    "Bang!"


    Shen Ze stood in the same place, but he was still controlling the purple dragon sword. Under his control, the purple dragon sword suddenly turned around and chopped toward Rosen.


    Rosen reacted quickly. He turned around and looked at the purple dragon sword. A fierce light flashed in his eyes.


    Soon after that, when the purple dragon sword roared in front of him, Rosen smashed out.


    "Bang!"


    Rosen was quick, accurate and ruthless. He hit the body of the purple dragon sword with one blow. There was a deafening sound of metal collision and a brilliant spark.


    The power contained in Rosen''s fist is extremely terrifying, which makes the purple dragon sword deviate from the track.


    "Buzz..."


    The purple dragon sword seemed to be bounced away, and it floated to one side.


    Because Shen Ze is controlling the purple dragon sword, the purple dragon sword is under attack, which will obviously affect him.


    The purple dragon sword was blown away by Rosen''s fist. Shen Ze was greatly affected. His Qi and blood surged up and his breath became a little disordered.


    These things are nothing to Shen Ze.


    Rosen knows that the best defense is attack.


    So, after a blow to open the purple dragon sword, he was in a flash and disappeared in the same place.


    The next moment, Rosen suddenly appeared in front of Shen Ze like a ghost.


    When he comes to Shen Ze''s body, Rosen clenches his fist again and blows at Shen Ze''s head.


    Rosen''s punch, which looks ordinary, but it contains a tremendous power of terror.


    What''s more, Rosen''s control of power is very extreme, just like his blow now, which doesn''t give out any power.


    Even Shen Ze was surprised by this control.


    Of course, at this time, he didn''t think much.


    Although all this happened between lightning and flint, Shen Ze still reacted.


    Shen Ze didn''t do anything fancy either. He also made a blow.


    Of course, he didn''t trust big, but he did his best.


    "Bang!"


    The next moment, the two fists collided.


    It''s like two big mountains colliding. It''s terrible.


    At the intersection of the two fists, a terrible force broke out. This destructive force swept away, and everything was extinguished within a radius of 1000 meters.


    If it wasn''t for the night, the world would be able to see that the space where Shen Ze and Rosen lived was directly broken. This is a picture of the end of the world, which is very frightening.


    Shen Ze and Rosen are fighting for life and death, so they both spare no effort.


    This fist collision, two people are exerting all one''s strength, did not hide to tuck in.


    But in this kind of pure power competition, Shen Ze is still better.


    Shen Ze''s power is more terrifying than Rosen''s.


    "Bang!"


    Almost at the moment when the two fists collided, Rosen''s fists exploded, bloody.


    At the same time, Rosen, like being swept by a strong wind, rolled backward.


    Obviously, Rosen lost to Shen Ze in this collision.


    He didn''t get rid of the power that Shen Ze''s fist poured on him, so his body rolled backward.


    Rosen rolled back uncontrollably for nearly a kilometer before pausing.


    "Wow..."


    As soon as he stabilized his figure, Rosen opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, turning pale.


    He looked embarrassed with his head down and his hair down.


    Rosen looked at his right hand, which had become bloody. His brows were tightly knit, and his face became very gloomy.


    Rosen was surprised and angry. He didn''t expect that Shen Ze''s power was so strong that he bombed his fists open. Moreover, there were still many forces pouring into his body.


    Previously, there was sword Qi rushing into Rosen''s body. Now, there is the power of terror rushing into Rosen''s body.


    At the moment, Rosen was shocked by the injury in his body.


    The blood in his body surged violently, and the corner of his mouth was overflowing with blood.


    However, after two fights, he suffered such a heavy injury. What kind of monster is Shen Diaolong?


    Before he played Shen Ze, Rosen was always confident or proud of himself.


    In the past, he thought that he was the kind of peerless person who practised martial arts, and his talent in martial arts was very high.


    As the strongest one in Yanluo temple, Rosen once thought that he was the best in martial arts.


    Now, after fighting with Shen Ze, Rosen did not dare to think that again.


    In response to that sentence, there are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people. We can''t be arrogant before we are sure.


    "Why is this boy so strong?" Rosen said in his heart, very angry.


    In Rosen''s opinion, Shen Ze is young, even if he is evil, but his time is limited. However, it''s incredible that Shen Ze has achieved so much in martial arts and is so strong.


    So strong, how to fight?

 Chapter 873

    In the past, people said that Shen Ze was a peerless evil and a peerless conceit, but Rosen didn''t believe it. Now that he felt Shen Ze''s power, Rosen suddenly believed it.


    This is not a normal person at all. It''s too strong!


    At this age, with such attainments, it is true that Shen Ze is the God of heaven!


    Before that, Rosen had the idea of fighting with Shen Ze.


    At the moment, after being seriously injured by Shen Ze, he gave up the idea.


    To be hard, he obviously can''t beat Shen Ze. If he wants to leave alive, he can only use other methods.


    All Rosen could think of at the moment was escape.


    But why don''t you run?


    Rosen felt that if he wanted to live, he had to run away.


    With this idea in mind, Rosen made a plan.


    "Boom!"


    After making up his mind, Rosen didn''t hesitate any more. A fierce light flashed in his eyes, and then he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood essence.


    Under the control of Rosen''s mind, the blood essence he vomited turned into a blood arrow with a length of 10 meters and a thick arm.


    As soon as the blood arrow condensed, a strong smell of blood filled the world.


    Obviously, Rosen''s blood arrow is terrible!


    But condenses this blood arrow, Rosen obviously has paid not small price, after all is spits out the essence blood to condense.


    After condensing the blood arrow, Rosen''s face became paler and his breath became more dispirited.


    "Go


    Rosen''s momentum also weakened a lot. He clenched his teeth and gave a loud drink.


    "Whew!"


    As Rosen''s cheers fell, the blood arrow in front of him suddenly turned into a blood light, whistling toward Shen Ze.


    The speed of the blood arrow is so fast that it''s hard for the naked eye to catch it.


    However, Shen Ze was able to see the flight path of the blood arrow with his naked eye.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the blood arrow flying very fast, in his eyes, is not very fast, but very slow.


    This is the difference between Shen Ze and ordinary people!


    After Rosen attacked Shen Ze with his blood arrow, he turned and flew away without hesitation.


    Rosen is planning to attack Shen Ze and escape at the same time!


    Although most of Shen Ze''s attention is on the powerful blood arrow, he still notices Rosen''s escape.


    In this regard, the corners of Shen Ze''s mouth evoke a touch of sarcastic radian.


    He is awe inspiring, controlling the purple dragon sword to intercept Rosen, and he is at ease to resist the blood arrow.


    This blood arrow has locked his breath. Shen Ze knows that he can''t avoid it, and he doesn''t mean to avoid it. Instead, he wants to destroy this blood arrow.


    Shen Ze is very simple and straightforward, and he doesn''t play any fancy. He uses a simple and crude way to destroy the blood arrow.


    Soon after that, when the blood arrow roared in front of him, Shen Ze clenched his right hand into a fist and blasted towards the blood arrow quickly and surely!


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, Shen Zena''s golden fist collided with the roaring blood arrow.


    At the moment, Shen Ze was as strong as he had been in diamond.


    And his fist, not only impregnable, but also contains a very terrible power.


    Even though the blood arrow is very terrible and can shoot through a mountain, it still can''t pierce Shen Ze''s fist.


    "Hiss..."


    However, the blood arrow is still very terrible. Even if it doesn''t break Shen Ze''s defense, it still leaves a bloodstain on Shen Ze''s fist.


    Blood arrow hurt Shen Ze at the same time, but also can''t bear the strength of Shen Ze fist, burst open.


    It''s hard for Shen Ze to get hurt. This blood arrow can cause damage to Shen Ze, which shows his terror.


    Of course, the blood arrow contains a very manic power, which poured into Shen Ze''s body.


    And Shen Ze relied on his powerful martial arts power to smash the chaotic power that rushed into his body for the first time.


    Just as Shen Zeyi punches the blood arrow, the purple dragon sword catches up with Rosen who wants to run away with lightning speed.


    The purple dragon sword is like a spirit. In order to intercept the falling, it attacks Rosen from all directions with a very fast speed.


    This is just a purple dragon sword. It suddenly becomes like countless flying swords, forming a sword cage, which envelops Rosen and traps him in the same place.


    In this regard, Rosen was very upset and felt headache, because he couldn''t break through the blockade of purple dragon sword for a while.


    "How can Shen Diaolong control his weapons? How did he get to this point? "


    For Shen Ze to control the purple dragon sword, so blockade him, Rosen is very surprised.


    In the case of mind control, it''s really a monster to be able to control so well!


    Rosen felt that he was doomed today. When he met such a powerful monster as Shen Ze, there was no possibility of life at all!


    Of course, survival is a human instinct. Even though it seems hopeless, Rosen still tries his best to break through.


    However, Rosen''s condition at the moment is very bad, so he is very difficult to break the cage made by the purple dragon sword.


    Shen Ze solved the problem of blood arrow, and then came to Rosen''s near.


    Looking at the constant bombardment of the cage of Rosen, Shen Ze look cold, light said: "don''t do meaningless resistance, give up, I give you a happy."


    After hearing the words, Rosen growled: "Shen Diaolong, I won''t let go!"


    "I would rather die standing than live kneeling!"


    At the moment, the reason why Rosen said this was that Shen zetie was determined to kill him. He knew it was useless to ask for mercy, so he could speak so hard.


    Listen to Rosen''s words, the corner of Shen Ze''s mouth started a touch of sarcastic radian.


    In his opinion, Rosen is just dying now.


    "No matter what you do, there''s only one end to you, and that''s death." Shen Ze said it coldly.


    Rosen looked ferocious and said: "even if I die, I will fight to the last moment!"


    Don''t know is because of anger or completely burst out of potential, words fall, Rosen will regardless of the consequences of burning blood essence.


    With the burning of blood essence, Rosen''s momentum is suddenly rising again, and the combat effectiveness is rising.


    At this moment, Rosen fell into a crazy state. In order to make himself stronger, he burned blood essence regardless of the cost.


    And Rosen''s doing this, even if he finally survived, will make the strength of martial arts decline, and reduce his life span.


    At this time, Rosen obviously did not consider these, because in his eyes, as long as he can live, do anything is worth it.


    Therefore, in order to enhance the combat effectiveness, even if he has to pay a great price, he will not hesitate!

 Chapter 874

    In Rosen regardless of the consequences of burning blood, his martial arts strength is greatly improved.


    This kind of promotion, Rosen''s martial arts strength has reached an unprecedented height.


    Of course, this kind of strong, Rosen can only maintain for a while, not for a long time.


    And this time period, Rosen must make good use of it.


    "Boom!"


    In the case of burning blood essence, Rosen looks like the whole person is burning up, it looks very terrible and frightening.


    "Bang!"


    After the martial arts strength has been improved, all aspects of Rosen have been strengthened.


    Before that, he could not break the blockade of the purple dragon sword, but because of the improvement of martial arts strength, he hit the purple dragon sword with one blow.


    "Dang!"


    Rosen''s fist was so powerful and terrible that he flew the purple dragon sword upside down.


    "Bang!"


    The purple dragon sword just like a whine, falling to the ground.


    Shen Ze and the purple dragon sword have the same heart. The purple dragon sword is badly damaged, and he is greatly affected.


    "Hum!"


    Shen Ze''s body shakes violently for a while, while a dull hum comes out of his mouth, a shocking bloodstain overflows from the corner of his mouth.


    "This guy''s got a bit of a knack."


    Shen Ze murmured to himself. He looked at the crazy looking Rosen, and his face became a little dignified for the first time.


    Obviously, after Rosen burned blood essence desperately, it threatened Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze used his energy to suppress all the Qi and blood in his body. Then he recalled the purple dragon sword.


    "Whew!"


    The purple dragon sword, which had fallen, seemed to be guided. It turned into a purple light and flew back to Shen Ze''s hand.


    The next moment, Shen Ze would not hesitate to raise the hands of the purple dragon sword, toward Rosen cut down.


    There''s nothing more complicated for a master to fight.


    As the saying goes, the road is simple.


    So Shen Ze casually raised the purple dragon sword and chopped it toward Rosen.


    Rosen did not dodge.


    "Ah


    He gave a loud shout, clenched his left hand into a fist, and roared toward Shen Ze.


    "Bang!"


    Rosen''s fists bombarded the purple dragon sword.


    There was a violent collision between them, and a sound like thunder burst out.


    It has to be said that after burning essence and blood, Rosen''s combat effectiveness has improved a lot, which can be said to be the same as Shen Ze.


    Therefore, Rosen was forced to rely on his fist to resist Shen Ze''s sword.


    What''s more, the power of Rosen''s fist is terrible, and it also causes a kind of rebound to the purple dragon sword.


    "Bang!"


    The purple dragon sword was suddenly bounced away, which shocked Shen Zena''s hand. Moreover, he stepped back a few steps.


    Seeing Rosen become so severe, Shen Ze''s face became more dignified.


    "Shen Diaolong, I will not escape!"


    "Since you want to kill me, I''ll make you pay the price of bleeding!"


    "I''ll kill you!"


    At the moment, Rosen is like a wild animal with crazy hair. His eyes are red, his face is crazy, and there is a very violent and chaotic power flowing up and down his body.


    Rosen suddenly changed his mind.


    He just wanted to run away before, but now he has the idea of killing Shen Ze when he lost his mind.


    Of course, the reason why Rosen is like this is also forced by Shen Ze.


    At the same time, because after burning blood essence, Rosen felt that he had the power to fight Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze killed several powerful warriors in Yanluo temple. Naturally, Rosen has a very strong hostility to Shen Ze.


    And Shen Ze forced him to this field. His hatred for Shen Ze is obviously very strong, so it''s normal to have the idea of killing Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze was not surprised.


    As for Rosen''s intention to kill him, he did not despise it, but treated it with caution.


    Because, Rosen after burning blood essence, really become some strong, can''t be careless, otherwise will suffer.


    Shen Ze stares at Rosen with sharp eyes and doesn''t say a word.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, Rosen broke out again and took the initiative to attack Shen Ze.


    "Avalanche mountain palm!"


    He raised his left hand and clapped it at Shen Ze.


    With Rosen''s clap, a huge bloody handprint appeared in front of Rosen.


    "Boom!"


    At the next moment, the bloody handprint that can break the mountain roars toward Shen Ze.


    "Boom..."


    Where the bloody palmprint passes, the air explodes and the void collapses. It looks like a scene of annihilation. It''s very frightening.


    Seeing the bloody palmprint coming, Shen Ze''s look became very dignified.


    He was shocked to feel the horror of this bloody handprint.


    "Boom!"


    Shen Ze didn''t dare to be careless and burst out his whole body momentum.


    He held up the purple dragon sword in his hand and injected all his strength into it.


    "Sonorous!"


    The purple dragon sword vibrated violently, and it made the sound of the sword.


    At this moment, the purple dragon sword suddenly bloomed a dazzling purple sword light, illuminating the dark world.


    A strong sense of sword enveloped the whole world.


    This piece of world is like a sudden into the cold winter, the temperature plummeted, people feel freezing.


    "Boom!"


    After the sword idea was promoted to the extreme, Shen Ze was struck down with a sword.


    A huge purple sword, with the purple dragon sword cut, whistling out.


    This purple sword is very bright, and carries a kind of decaying edge, which can cut the whole world apart.


    "Boom!"


    Almost at the next moment, the huge purple sword and Rosen''s bloody palmprint collided.


    It''s like Mars hitting the earth, bursting out with a terrible destructive force.


    "Boom..."


    The purple sword is really unstoppable. It''s Shen Ze''s all-out attack. It''s very strong and terrifying.


    The purple sword cut the bloody palmprint in half.


    After the bloody palmprint broke, the sword twisted, and the bloody palmprint disappeared completely.


    And the purple sword awn also because of the violent collision with the bloody palmprint, so it couldn''t support, also broke.


    And the bloody Palmprint and the purple sword''s smashing suddenly formed a very terrible destructive force.


    It was like a storm, which swept Shen Ze and Rosen into it.


    From the outside, they could not catch their figures, only heard a cry.


    After a while, the destruction storm is completely disappeared, and Shen Ze and Rosen''s figure is revealed.


    Rosen was ragged and bloody, and looked miserable and embarrassed.


    Shen Ze is disheveled, ragged, pale, looks a little embarrassed, and is not in a very good state, but he is much better than Rosen.

 Chapter 875

    In this time of terror collision, Shen Ze is still better.


    Rosen was seriously injured, while Shen Ze was slightly injured.


    This result is unacceptable to Rosen.


    When he burned his blood essence and improved his martial arts strength a lot, why is it still like this?


    Even if he''s going to get hurt, Shen Ze should get hurt, and he shouldn''t just get hurt so lightly.


    In Rosen''s opinion, he has been so badly injured, so should Shen Ze.


    "Shen Diaolong, I don''t believe I can''t kill you!"


    Rosen is now in a crazy state, failed to cause fatal damage to Shen Ze, which makes him very unwilling and even more crazy.


    Just now, Rosen''s avalanche palm was really powerful, and it also caused a lot of damage to Shen Ze. However, Shen Ze''s offensive was also very strong, so it did not cause much substantial damage.


    After hearing Rosen''s words, Shen Ze didn''t say anything, but his eyes became colder and sharper.


    And then, Shen Ze was the first to launch the attack.


    He threw the purple dragon sword in his hand into the air, and it was suspended above his head.


    Then, Shen Ze poured energy into the purple dragon sword suspended above his head.


    "Buzz..."


    The purple dragon sword vibrates violently and shines brightly.


    "Sonorous!"


    Then, the purple dragon sword is like a pistol, constantly firing a sword.


    And these swords were all aimed at Rosen.


    "Whew


    These swords, one after another, were all very terrible and kept shooting at Rosen.


    Seeing this scene, Rosen felt numb.


    How can we resist the endless sword?


    Rosen didn''t have time to think about it, so he could only burst out of his whole body and agglomerate a bloody mask outside his body.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Those purple swords, like arrows, shot at Rosen''s blood colored mask.


    There is a violent collision between the two, and the sound of the collision is deafening.


    Rosen used all his strength to condense the blood mask, which was surprisingly strong.


    For the first time, it resisted the shooting of the purple sword.


    "Bang Bang..."


    A purple sword awn shoots on the blood light shield, and then another one collapses, which turns into a terrible sword Qi and dissipates.


    Shen Ze constantly infuses energy into the purple dragon sword and urges the sword to shoot.


    Rosen, on the other hand, is constantly injecting strength into the blood mask to keep it strong and resist the purple sword.


    For a moment, the two fell into a stalemate.


    However, it is clear that there will be an end to this stalemate.


    At the moment, Shen Ze''s state is obviously much better than Rosen''s, and Rosen relies on burning essence and blood, so he improves his martial arts strength, which can''t last long.


    What''s more, Rosen was seriously injured, and Shen Ze was not in any serious trouble.


    In this contrast, the two sides fight hard, Rosen is obviously defeated, just a matter of time.


    With the passage of time, as the energy in Rosen''s body is consumed more and more, his resistance suddenly becomes stronger and stronger.


    Because Rosen''s energy consumption is too much, he can''t keep the firmness of the bloody mask, while Shen Ze still keeps his original attack power.


    This makes it more and more difficult for Rosen to support.


    "Click!"


    As the firmness of the blood mask is getting lower and lower, under the continuous shooting of the purple sword, black cracks appear on the blood mask.


    Soon, these dark cracks, like cobwebs, spread out.


    Obviously, it won''t be long before the blood mask will completely break.


    Seeing this, Rosen frowned and his face became very gloomy.


    He knew very well that if he continued like this, he would not be able to hold on.


    At that time, the red light shield will be broken, so he will face those purple swords, and the result is that he will be crushed by the purple swords, and there is no bones left!


    That result is obviously not what Rosen wants.


    In order to survive, Rosen has no other choice, he can only continue to burn blood essence to maintain the firmness of the blood mask.


    Of course, Rosen''s doing so is undoubtedly a drop in the bucket and will not play much role.


    Even if it works, it is only temporary, not long-term.


    After all, when the energy is consumed, even if the blood essence is burned, the blood essence will be burned.


    And wait until the end of the blood essence burning, Rosen almost to the point of a candle into ash.


    Of course, Rosen was right to do so. He thought that Shen Ze would consume a lot if he urged the purple dragon sword to shoot the purple sword.


    He wants to fight to the end, and use up Shen Ze to the end when the lamp is dry.


    In Rosen''s view, no matter how strong Shen Ze is, he is still human after all, so it''s time to be exhausted.


    He didn''t believe that Shen Ze could keep such a high intensity to urge the purple dragon sword to attack.


    As long as Shen Ze is depressed, he will have a chance to live.


    Anyway, Rosen does not have a choice.


    He can only fight with his life, otherwise he will die!


    As Rosen thought, Shen Ze''s urging the purple dragon sword to launch the purple awn will also cost a lot.


    But because the condition is better, the martial arts strength is higher, Shen Ze''s vigor is more abundant than Rosen, so he can endure until Rosen can not support first.


    For Rosen burning blood essence to maintain the firmness of the blood mask, although Shen Ze felt some trouble, there was no big emotional fluctuation.


    Because in his opinion, Rosen will burn up the essence and blood, and at that time, it will be Rosen''s death.


    Therefore, Shen Ze was not impatient, but continued to push the purple dragon sword with ease.


    In this way, the two deadlocked for a while.


    Shen Ze''s energy was almost consumed, while Rosen burned all his blood essence!


    "Bang!"


    Rosen finally can not support, unable to continue to maintain the solid blood mask.


    "Click!"


    In the end, the bloody light shield suddenly broke open, turned into a piece of energy and dissipated.


    And at this time, Shen Zexin read a move, suspended in the head of the purple dragon sword, then toward Rosen whistling away.


    Seeing the roaring of the purple dragon sword, Rosen, who was already exhausted and had a weak breath, widened his pupils and showed deep despair and fear on his face.


    After so long, I still can''t go back to heaven. I can''t escape death!


    "Shen Diaolong, I will not let you go as a ghost!"


    "Yanluo hall will take revenge on us, Shen Diaolong and the Dragon kingdom!"


    Rosen yelled as if he were crazy.

 Chapter 876

    As soon as Rosen''s words came to an end, the purple dragon sword was like an arrow through his body.


    "Poof


    Purple dragon sword through Rosen''s body, with a piece of hot blood.


    Rosen widened his pupils, showing a look of great fear and pain.


    The next moment, like an ice sculpture, Rosen''s body began to crumble.


    But after a while, Rosen was gone and nothing was left.


    "Whew!"


    The bloody Purple Dragon Sword whirls back to Shen Ze''s hand.


    Shen Ze shakes and removes the blood from the purple dragon sword.


    "Cough."


    Shen Ze coughed a few times and turned pale.


    Obviously, in order to kill Rosen, Shen Ze also paid no small price, but he didn''t matter.


    As if nothing had happened, Shen Ze returned to siheyuan.


    Because of the previous fighting, the courtyard has collapsed.


    When Shen Ze went back, he was surprised to see the ruins.


    Ouyang Qingfeng and Qin Chao stand beside the ruins, waiting for Shen Ze''s return.


    "Master, here we are!"


    Seeing Shen Ze coming back, Qin Chao immediately waved to Shen Ze in the sky.


    Shen Ze hears the news and comes to Qin Chao.


    Ouyang Qingfeng took the lead in saying to Shen Ze, "Lord Dragon God, that man in black robe has been solved by me."


    Shen Ze smell speech, nodded, and then thank said: "good, thank you for your help."


    "You''re welcome." Ouyang Qingfeng replied.


    "There''s nothing to do now. Go back and have a rest." Shen Ze said immediately.


    "Good."


    Ouyang Qingfeng nodded and left.


    After Ouyang Qingfeng left, Qin Chao saw that Shen Ze''s face was a little pale, so he asked with concern, "master, are you ok?"


    Shen Ze said, "it''s OK."


    Qin Chao nodded, and then asked, "have you solved all those guys in yanluodian?"


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "it''s all settled."


    Hearing this, Qin Chao said excitedly, "this is really exciting."


    "Those guys who dare to assassinate the master are looking for death. They deserve to die!"


    Shen Ze said faintly: "this time you have killed the five strongest men in the Yanluo hall. Other people in the Yanluo hall may come to revenge me or the Dragon kingdom. Now you will send someone to keep a close eye on the Yanluo hall!"


    After a pause, Shen Ze immediately said, "in addition, you can send Silver Dragon sculptures to deal with Yanluo hall. If you have a chance, you can destroy Yanluo hall!"


    "Yes." Qin Chao nodded.


    Then, Qin Chao suddenly thought of something and said angrily, "master, is the Yanluo Temple attracted by Huang Shiping?"


    Shen Ze nodded.


    Qin Chao said displeasantly, "let''s have Huang Shiping arrested now."


    "That old man dares to think evil of his master. He must be taught a lesson of blood!"


    Shen Ze flashed a cold light in his eyes and said coldly, "you really can''t let Huang Shiping go."


    Shen Ze is not that kind of good man. Since Huang Shiping has sent people from Yanluo temple to assassinate him and want to kill him, he will not be soft hearted and let Huang Shiping do so.


    After pondering for a moment, Shen Ze said, "let''s say hello to the patrol Bureau of Yanjing and let them catch people."


    After hearing this, Qin Chao hesitated for a while and said, "master, I''m afraid it''s not right to leave this matter to the patrol Bureau."


    "Although Huang Shiping is not the first person in the Dragon Kingdom now, he still has an unusual identity. I''m afraid the patrol Bureau dare not move him?"


    Shen Ze said: "I know what you are worried about, but it''s more reasonable for the patrol bureau to do it now."


    "Just say hello to the patrol Bureau in my name, and Huang Shiping is an ordinary person now. The patrol Bureau will do what I mean."


    Shen Ze said so, Qin Chao was not easy to say anything more. He immediately nodded and said, "OK."


    Shen Ze took a look at the ruins, and then said with emotion: "a good quadrangle is so destroyed."


    With a smile, Qin Chao said, "it''s not bad that the immortal fight only destroyed a courtyard."


    Shen Ze nodded, and then said, "please ask someone to repair this courtyard again."


    "Good." Qin Chao nodded.


    As it was still dark, Shen Ze and Qin Chao went to a hotel nearby.


    ¡­¡­


    What happened tonight caused quite a stir around Siheyuan, but we don''t know exactly what happened.


    Huang Shiping obviously knew about the assassination tonight.


    Knowing that the Yanluo temple will take action tonight, Huang Shiping is surprised that he has not slept and has been sitting in his study waiting for news.


    Perhaps because he was old and not in good health, Huang Shiping began to doze off without waiting for a while.


    "Dong Dong!"


    Just when Huang Shiping was sleepy, there was a knock on the door.


    Hearing this, Huang Shiping suddenly woke up.


    Huang Shiping rubbed his sleepy eyes, and then said, "come in."


    Then the door was pushed open and Liu Feng came in.


    Liu Feng, with a dignified face and a complicated mood, walked heavily to Huang Shiping.


    Huang Shiping took a look at Liu Feng, and then asked, "is there any news from Yanluo hall?"


    "Well." Liu Feng nodded.


    Huang Shiping asked excitedly, "did Yan Luodian kill Shen Diaolong?"


    Liu Feng didn''t answer for the first time, but after pondering for a while, he shook his head and said in a deep voice, "No


    Huang Shiping''s brow turned into a line and his face became very gloomy.


    "Three top martial arts men and two martial arts masters in the hall of Yan Luo failed to kill Shen Diaolong?"


    "I don''t believe it. Something must have happened!"


    Knowing that Yanluo palace failed to kill Shen Ze, Huang Shiping was shocked to find that he couldn''t accept the result. For a moment, he was a little excited.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Liu Feng pondered for a moment, and then said in a deep voice: "Mr. Huang, the Yanluo palace has indeed dispatched five top killers to assassinate Shen Diaolong, but they failed."


    "Shen Diaolong asked Ouyang Qingfeng to be his assistant. Not only did he not succeed in killing the five top killers in Yanluo hall, they also killed them all!"


    After listening to Liu Feng''s words, Huang Shiping''s face showed the color of disbelief.


    "Shen Diaolong killed all the five top strong men in the Yanluo hall? Is this true or false? "


    Huang Shiping obviously didn''t believe that Shen Ze could kill the five top strong men in Yanluo temple.


    In Huang Shiping''s opinion, no matter how strong Shen Ze is, it is impossible to kill Rosen and them all.


    What should happen is that Shen Ze was killed by Rosen and them!

 Chapter 877

    Liu Feng, like Huang Shiping, can''t believe that Shen Ze killed Rosen.


    But the fact is that he saw it with his own eyes and had to believe it.


    Tonight, when Rosen and Shen Ze were fighting each other, Liu Feng went to the neighborhood and watched the scene all the time.


    He witnessed Shen Ze kill Rosen and them.


    Liu Feng took a deep breath, and then said in a positive tone: "Mr. Huang, this thing is absolutely true and there is no mistake. I saw Shen Diaolong kill them all!"


    Huang Shiping knew that Liu Feng would not cheat him. Since Liu Feng said so, this is what happened.


    How could that be?


    Even Rosen, their five strong men, not only failed to kill Shen Diaolong, but were killed by Shen Diaolong. How could this be?


    How can Shen Diaolong be so strong?


    This result is absolutely unacceptable to Huang Shiping.


    Before that, Huang Shiping was also determined to go out to the five strong men in the hall of hell to kill Shen Ze, but he never thought that the five strong men in the hall of hell not only failed to kill Shen Ze, but were killed by Shen Ze instead.


    This huge contrast and gap is unacceptable to anyone.


    "The five strong men in Yanluo hall can''t kill Shen Diaolong. Who else can kill Shen Diaolong?"


    The bloody reality made Huang Shiping fall into a deep despair.


    Before that, Huang Shiping could think of a way to kill Shen Ze, that is, to send out the five strong men in Yanluo hall.


    Now, this idea is shattered, and he can''t think of any way to kill Shen Ze.


    Moreover, there is only one chance. If you use it this time, there will be no chance after that.


    And this time, in order to let Yanluo palace kill Shen Ze, Huang Shiping gave everything he had. Since then, he has no capital to do anything else.


    Thinking of these, Huang Shiping''s face showed a strong color of despair.


    "It''s over. I have no chance to kill Shen Diaolong in my life."


    "Why


    "That son of a bitch Shen Diaolong, why can''t he be killed like this?"


    Huang Shiping swearing, bad mood to the extreme.


    Looking at Huang Shiping as if he had lost his mind, Liu Feng''s mood became very complicated. He didn''t know what to say and fell into silence.


    After venting his emotions for a while, Huang Shiping seemed to suddenly think of something.


    He raised his head with a pair of red eyes, staring at Liu Feng, and said excitedly: "Liu Feng, after Shen Diaolong was assassinated by Rosen, even if he didn''t die, he must have been seriously injured, right?"


    Liu Feng nodded and replied, "Shen Diaolong is really injured, and his fighting capacity has weakened a lot."


    Hearing the speech, Huang Shiping immediately said, "well, Shen Diaolong is now in a weak state. Liu Feng, I want you to kill Shen Diaolong now!"


    "With your ability, you can definitely kill Shen Diaolong now!"


    Huang Shiping is just like catching the last straw. He is very excited and wants Liu Feng to kill Shen Ze immediately.


    When Huang Shiping asked him to kill Shen Ze, Liu Feng frowned and his face became uncomfortable.


    To let him kill Shen Diaolong is to seek death?


    Although as a top Wufu, in this world can walk horizontally, not afraid of anyone.


    But in the face of Shen Ze, Liu Feng still has a deep fear, even a little fear.


    After all, after seeing Shen Ze kill Rosen, how dare he kill Shen Ze?


    The five strong men of the Yanluo Temple went out together and failed to kill Shen Ze. How could he kill Shen Ze alone?


    After hesitating for a moment, Liu Feng said to Huang Shiping, "Mr. Huang, Shen Diaolong is now the best in martial arts. No one is his opponent."


    "None of the five strong men in the Yanluo hall could kill Shen Diaolong. How could I kill Shen Diaolong alone?"


    Liu Feng said in a very positive tone: "Mr. Huang, I have no ability to kill Shen Diaolong. If you let me go, I will die."


    After listening to Liu Feng''s words, Huang Shiping''s face became very ugly as if he had eaten a fly.


    Huang Shiping fixed his eyes on Liu Feng and said in an indisputable tone, "Liu Feng, I don''t care if you can kill Shen Diaolong, you will kill him for me!"


    "This is my order. I want you to do your best to kill Shen Diaolong!"


    "Shen Diaolong is in a weak state now. If you do your best, you can kill him!"


    When Liu Feng heard the speech, his face showed a strong bitter color.


    "Mr. Huang, Shen Diaolong is very strong. Even though he had a lot of losses in the previous war, I can''t provoke him. Moreover, he asked Ouyang Qingfeng to be his helper. I didn''t have a chance to kill him."


    In Liu Feng''s opinion, his killing Shen Ze is almost like death.


    Not only can''t kill Shen Ze, but also has the risk of being killed by Shen Ze.


    For Liu Feng, he obviously doesn''t want to die, so no matter what Huang Shiping says, he won''t want to kill Shen Ze.


    For Huang Shiping, he can''t find any other way except to ask Liu Feng to kill Shen Ze.


    In his opinion, if we don''t seize this opportunity, we will have no chance to kill Shen Ze in the future.


    Therefore, at this time, Huang Shiping wanted Liu Feng to kill Shen Ze anyway.


    Huang Shiping was very excited. He held out his hands and grasped Liu Feng''s two shoulders. Then he said like a roar, "Liu Feng, you have to kill Shen Diaolong. If you don''t go this time, I really don''t have a chance to kill Shen Diaolong!"


    "I don''t want to lose such an opportunity. I beg you this time. If Shen Diaolong doesn''t die, even if I die now, I won''t die in peace!"


    After listening to Huang Shiping''s words, a thick color of embarrassment appeared on Liu Feng''s face.


    Liu Feng knows that killing Shen Ze has become Huang Shiping''s obsession. If he doesn''t allow Huang Shiping to kill Shen Ze, Huang Shiping won''t give up.


    However, Liu Feng knows very well that if he goes to kill Shen Ze, he will die almost surely.


    Man is not for himself.


    No one can escape the egotism of this human nature, Liu Feng impressively does not want to die, so, for a moment, he fell into a difficult choice.


    At this time, Huang Shiping has lost his mind.


    In order to let Liu Feng kill Shen Ze, Huang Shiping puts down his dignity and kneels down on the ground facing Liu Feng.


    "Liu Feng, I never begged you, but this time I begged you to kill Shen Diaolong!"


    "If you don''t help me, I''ll die in my grave!"


    "I beg you to kill Shen Diaolong! It''s the only thing I ask you to do in my life! "

 Chapter 878

    "If you don''t promise me to kill Shen Diaolong, I can''t get up on my knees!"


    After these words, Huang Shiping said nothing more.


    He kept kneeling on the ground, looked up at Liu Feng, waiting for Liu Feng''s reply.


    Seeing Huang Shiping''s posture of refusing to agree, Liu Feng frowned and felt a headache.


    "Huang Lao, get up first!" Liu Feng said.


    Huang Shiping had no words and no intention to stand up.


    Huang Shiping is very determined. If Liu Feng doesn''t agree to his request, he won''t get up.


    Huang Shiping is not a fool. Although he is a little irrational and emotional, he still can see that Liu Feng doesn''t want to kill Shen Ze.


    This is obviously a very normal thing. After all, killing Shen Ze is really a very risky thing. If you are careless, it will never come back.


    The power of Shen Ze is obvious to all. Anyone who kills Shen Ze has the possibility of being killed.


    In fact, Huang Shiping also knows that even if Liu Feng really agrees to kill Shen Ze, he may not be able to kill Shen Ze.


    After all, before the five strong men of Yanluo palace went to kill Shen Ze, they failed. How could Liu Feng kill Shen Ze.


    However, the reason why he will do this is that he really can''t think of any other way to kill Shen Ze.


    Moreover, in Huang Shiping''s view, if he does not seize this opportunity, he will have no chance to kill Shen Ze in the future.


    After all, when Shen Ze''s martial arts strength returns to its peak, no one can really kill him.


    Even if there are other masters in the world, Huang Shiping can''t move them.


    Therefore, Huang Shiping can only seize this very slim opportunity and ask Liu Feng to kill Shen Ze.


    Seeing that Huang Shiping couldn''t get up, Liu Feng was also worried and uneasy.


    He said angrily, "Mr. Huang, I''m really not sure that I''ll kill Shen Diaolong. If you ask me to kill him, you really want me to die."


    "I know you want to kill Shen Diaolong very much, but the failure of Yanluo hall means that you have no chance to kill Shen Diaolong."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to think about your ideas, but there''s really nothing I can do."


    "I think what we should do now is to leave Yanjing, find a place to live in seclusion, and then live in seclusion."


    "Don''t let me go to Shen Diaolong, just let me follow you all the time, protect your safety, and let you spend the rest of your life safely. This is the only thing that the old slave can do."


    Liu Feng said earnestly, "Mr. Huang, it''s not successful for the Yanluo palace to assassinate Shen Diaolong. It must be exposed that you are looking for the Yanluo palace."


    "With Shen Diaolong''s temperament, if he knew that you asked Yanluo hall to assassinate him, he would not let you go, so we''d better leave Yanjing now!"


    Liu Feng was obviously thoughtful and thought a lot.


    Huang Shiping is also very clear about what Liu Feng said.


    However, he left Yanjing and failed to kill Shen Ze. He was still very unwilling.


    "Shen Diaolong has done me nothing. If I don''t kill him, I can''t swallow this breath, and I can''t spend the rest of my life safely!"


    Huang Shiping said with a ferocious look: "Shen Diaolong will not die. It''s hard for me to settle down."


    Now, Shen Ze has become Huang Shiping''s demon. Shen Ze will not die. He is really hard to settle down and will always live in the shadow.


    Killing Shen Ze is Huang''s obsession!


    Seeing that Huang Shiping still insists on killing Shen Ze, he doesn''t listen to the advice. Liu Feng''s eyebrows are twisted into a line, and he doesn''t know what to say.


    He felt that Huang Shiping was almost crazy now. He couldn''t listen to anything. No matter how much he said, it was useless.


    This result is obviously not what Liu Feng wants.


    Later, Liu Feng did not say anything more, but fell into meditation. He was thinking about how to change Huang Shiping''s idea.


    After a while, Liu Feng seemed to suddenly think of something. He said to Huang Shiping, "Mr. Huang, I''ve offended you."


    As soon as the words fell, Liu Feng pointed to Huang Shiping.


    A strong Qi flew out of Liu Feng''s fingertips. Before Huang Shiping reacted, the strong Qi rushed into Huang Shiping''s body.


    At the next moment, Huang Shiping fell to the ground as if he had fainted.


    "Mr. Huang, the assassination has been exposed. I need to take you to a safe place first."


    After murmuring these words to himself, Liu Feng immediately rolled up Huang Shiping who had passed out and flew out of the courtyard, then disappeared into the night.


    Not long after Liu Feng and Huang Shiping left, the patrol officers of Yanjing patrol bureau came to siheyuan.


    Because Liu Feng had already left with Huang Shiping, the patrolmen were surprised.


    Because Huang Shiping couldn''t be found in Siheyuan, the patrol Bureau issued an arrest warrant that night and wanted him nationwide.


    Because of the action taken by the patrol Bureau, Huang Shiping used all his assets to contact Yanluo hall to assassinate Shen Ze.


    Later, Shen Ze also spread the news that he killed all the five strong men in Yanluo hall.


    When these things spread, they caused a great sensation and heated discussion.


    "Is Huang Shiping crazy? He actually paid all his assets to ask Yan Luodian to assassinate Shen Diaolong. Is he really out of his mind? "


    "He went to contact Yanluo hall to assassinate the Dragon God. Huang Shiping is a retarded, stupid man!"


    "I think Huang Shiping has lost his mind. He has done such a crazy thing!"


    "Huang Shiping was so jealous of the Dragon God that he did such a thing."


    "Lord Dragon God got Huang Shiping down from that position. He was jealous of Lord Dragon God and could be excused for doing such a thing."


    "Huang Shiping can''t do it himself. He can''t blame others. He went to contact the Yanluo temple to assassinate the dragon god man. He was crazy and irrational!"


    "Huang Shiping has to pay a price for doing so. He deserves to be wanted by the patrol bureau!"


    "Huang Shiping can be regarded as having made no achievements or mistakes before, but he will only make people shameless. In the future, he will not think of leaving a good reputation."


    "After Huang Shiping did such a thing, he really didn''t have a good reputation."


    "Huang Shiping deserves to be here. No one else can blame him!"


    "It''s ridiculous for Huang Shiping to do such a thing. It''s a very right thing for him to be replaced this time. A person with a small stomach like him is really not suitable to sit in that position."


    "Sure enough, the Dragon God didn''t do what he thought, and he didn''t do anything wrong. It''s really the right thing to replace Huang Shiping."


    "The son of heaven is guilty of the same crime as the common people. Huang Shiping has done something wrong this time, so he should be punished as he should be!"

 Chapter 879

    "He used to be the first person in the Dragon Kingdom, but now he''s just like a rat on the street. Everyone yells at him. Huang Shiping is really a failure!"


    "Huang Shiping has been reduced to the present situation, which is also his own cause. No wonder others!"


    "He''s a civilian now. It''s unforgivable to contact Yanluo hall to assassinate the Dragon God."


    "He deserves it. He deserves it!"


    "I hope the patrol bureau can catch Huang Shiping as soon as possible and bring him to justice!"


    "Huang Shiping is really cruel enough. He even contacted the largest killer organization in the world, Yanluo hall, and let Yanluo hall dispatch its strongest fighting force to assassinate the Dragon God."


    "Fortunately, our Lord Dragon God is strong enough to prevent the successful killing of Yan Luo temple."


    "It is said that three top martial arts men and two martial arts masters were sent to kill the Dragon God. Instead of being killed by them, the Dragon God killed all the five men!"


    "The Lord Dragon God is really too strong and powerful. He is safe in the face of the five strong assassins in the Yanluo hall, and he killed all five of them. It''s terrible!"


    "The Lord Dragon God is now recognized as the best martial arts in the world. I think it''s normal for him to do such a thing!"


    "I think the Dragon God really exists like a God. It''s too strong!"


    "The Dragon God is a God in general, and has done a lot of incredible things!"


    "With the brilliant achievements of Lord Dragon God, no one dares to say that he is not the best in martial arts?"


    "No one can do such miracles as the Dragon God. He is now recognized as the number one martial arts in the world. His title is worthy of the name!"


    "I think Lord dragon is the most powerful man in the world!"


    "The Dragon God is the God of heaven coming down to earth, the most powerful existence in the world!"


    "I wonder if the Lord Dragon God is a monster. Under the siege of three top martial arts masters and two martial arts masters, he can not only be safe, but also kill all five of them. It''s really awesome."


    "It''s said that Ouyang Qingfeng helped us. Ouyang Qingfeng killed a martial arts master in Yanluo temple."


    "Even if Ouyang Qingfeng helped to kill a martial arts master, it would be very tough and terrifying for Longshen to solve the other four martial arts strongmen!"


    "In any case, the Dragon God is the strongest being in the world."


    "The Lord Dragon God is still so young. If we continue to give him time to develop, I think the Lord Dragon God may really become a god!"


    "I''m really lucky to be able to live with the Dragon God at the same time and witness the glory of the Dragon God!"


    "Yes, let''s wait to see how far the Dragon God can grow up."


    "The Lord Dragon God killed the five strong men in the Yanluo hall. The Yanluo Hall fell into the gutter and was seriously injured. Since then, the Yanluo hall has never been the largest killer organization in the world."


    "Lord Dragon God, this is to bring down the biggest killer organization in the world with his own efforts!"


    "The hall of Yama is an evil force. The Lord Dragon God has done a good job. He killed the five strong men in the hall of Yama. It''s good for the people."


    "Yes, I think it''s a good kill, too!"


    When the people of Longguo know about Huang Shiping''s contact with Yanluo palace to assassinate Shen Ze, they are all contemptuous of Huang Shiping and advocate that Huang Shiping be brought to justice.


    As for Shen Ze''s killing of the five strong men in Yanluo hall, the people of Longguo feel that it is a good killing and that it is a great pleasure.


    Of course, we still do not forget to praise Shen Ze''s power and admire him even more.


    After Shen Ze spread the story of killing the five strong men in Yanluo temple to the world, it also caused heated discussion all over the world.


    "Damn it, Shen Diaolong is so powerful that he killed all the five strong men in Yanluo hall!"


    "This is crazy!"


    "It''s amazing that Shen Diaolong can''t be killed when three top martial arts masters and two martial arts masters are deployed in Yanluo hall. What''s more, Shen Diaolong kills the five strong men in Yanluo hall in turn. It''s incredible!"


    "It''s just like the Arabian Nights. Shen Diaolong was so powerful that he killed the five strong men in Yanluo hall."


    "Shen Diaolong destroyed the hall of Yan Luo with his own strength!"


    "From now on, I''m afraid Shen Diaolong has won the title of No.1 in martial arts. No one can shake his position."


    "With Shen Diaolong''s current ability, no one can compare with him."


    "Shen Diaolong killed all the five strong men in Yanluo hall. I don''t know what other killers in Yanluo hall will do."


    "What else can I do? I''m sure I''m hiding it. Do they dare to take revenge on Shen Diaolong?"


    "The other members of the Yanluo Temple went to Shen Diaolong for revenge. It was almost like looking for death. As long as their brains were normal, they would not do such things."


    "Yes, according to the normal situation, the other members of the Yanluo hall will not go to Shen Diaolong for revenge. They will go to Shen Diaolong for revenge. That''s a dead end."


    "In the current situation, no one is Shen Diaolong''s opponent. Other killers in the Yanluo hall go to Shen Diaolong for revenge. Not only can they not get revenge, they will also harm themselves."


    "From then on, the biggest killer organization in the world should not be Yanluo temple."


    "Yes, Shen Diaolong killed the five strong men of the Yanluo hall, which greatly damaged the vitality of the Yanluo hall and made it unable to continue to be the largest killer organization in the world."


    "Shen Diaolong is a real bull. He has killed the biggest killer organization in the world."


    "The hall of Yan Luo deserves it. It''s not good to assassinate Shen Diaolong, but they want to assassinate Shen Diaolong. Don''t they know that Shen Diaolong doesn''t exist in general?"


    "Yes, I knew that Shen Diaolong was so powerful, and I went to assassinate him. Isn''t that what I didn''t know?"


    Shen Ze killed the five strong men in Yanluo hall, which shocked and amazed the world.


    When they were killed by Shen Ze, Yan Luo Temple got the news for the first time.


    And this news, to the people of Yanluo hall, is extremely bad.


    "How the hell is that? How could it be that they were killed by Shen Diaolong instead of Shen Diaolong


    For all the people in Yanluo hall, they don''t believe Shen Ze killed Rosen.


    In the eyes of the people in Yanluo hall, they are the strongest existence of Yanluo hall. They are invincible and will never fail.


    They don''t believe it, or they can''t believe that Rosen was killed by Shen Ze!

 Chapter 880

    "Why the hell is that?"


    "Three top martial arts masters and two martial arts masters all failed to kill Shen Diaolong. How strong is Shen Diaolong?"


    "Damn it, the Lord of the temple didn''t finish anything. They were killed by Shen Diaolong. It''s unbelievable!"


    "Whether the news is true or not, I don''t believe the temple master. They were all killed by Shen Diaolong!"


    "The news is true, there is no mistake!"


    "I can''t accept the result, but it''s the truth. We have to believe it and can''t change it!"


    "Damn it, how could Shen Diaolong be so strong that he killed all of them!"


    "As soon as they die, the temple of Yama falls to the altar!"


    "What if we can''t take Shen Diaolong out of the five strong men of Yanluo hall? What the hell is going on?"


    "Shen Diaolong has destroyed our Yanluo temple with his own strength."


    "We can''t just let it go. We must take revenge on the temple owners!"


    "Yes, we will avenge the Lord of the temple and let Shen Diaolong pay for his blood!"


    There are those young people who are passionate and impulsive in the hall of Yan Luo. They are clamoring to find Shen Ze and avenge them.


    "Let''s have a rest!"


    Of course, there are still elderly and calm people to come forward to persuade.


    "We sent out five strong men in Yanluo hall, but they didn''t do anything about Shen Diaolong, and they were killed by Shen Diaolong, which is enough to show that Shen Diaolong''s strength is beyond our imagination."


    "If we go to find Shen Diaolong to avenge ourselves, that is to seek our own way to death. It''s a way to seek death. We must not be impulsive!"


    Obviously, what this man said is very reasonable and correct.


    Even Rosen and them are not Shen Ze''s opponents, and they are even less likely to be Shen Ze''s opponents.


    If they go to Shen Ze for revenge, they are looking for death!


    "Is it difficult to let this matter go?"


    "Shen Diaolong destroyed our Yanluo temple. Shall we just let it go?"


    "None of us in Yanluo temple is a coward. We can''t just let it go!"


    "Yes, if we just let it go, we won''t be able to keep a foothold in Yanluo temple."


    "Even if we can''t take revenge on Shen Diaolong, we can take revenge on the Dragon kingdom. Shen Diaolong belongs to the Dragon kingdom. We can vent our hatred on the Dragon kingdom."


    "Yes, we can take revenge on the Dragon kingdom!"


    Everyone is not a fool, know to find Shen Ze revenge is to seek death, so they will revenge for the object of the dragon.


    If it''s revenge on the Dragon Kingdom, then the goal is very big, and it''s very good for Yanluo temple.


    "Revenge on the Dragon kingdom is a feasible way."


    "OK, then we will go to revenge on the Dragon kingdom!"


    "The Dragon kingdom is what Shen Diaolong wants to protect. If we retaliate against the Dragon Kingdom, we will retaliate against Shen Diaolong in disguise."


    "Yes, we will take revenge on the Dragon kingdom!"


    The people in Yanluo hall seem to have reached an agreement, and they all propose to retaliate against the Dragon kingdom.


    For all the people in Yanluo hall, if they don''t take some revenge actions, their anger will be hard to dispel.


    Therefore, revenge on the Dragon state has become the meaning of most people. Even if some people don''t want to do so, they can''t change it. After all, the minority is subordinate to the majority.


    In the end, the Yanluo Temple determined the direction, that is to retaliate against the Dragon kingdom!


    After discussing the revenge, a member of the Yanluo Temple suggested: "the Lord of the Yanluo temple is gone. We need to choose a new Lord to lead us to the Yanluo temple."


    "We really need to choose a temple Lord."


    "I propose to choose the strongest and highly respected people in Yanluo temple."


    "Let Ye Tianhao be the Lord of the temple."


    Ye Tianhao is the most powerful person in Yanluo temple. He is also a senior killer. He is qualified to be the new leader of Yanluo temple.


    Therefore, ye Tianhao finally became the Lord of Yanluo hall.


    "Lord of the temple, let''s begin to carry out the plan of revenge on the Dragon Kingdom now!"


    After the Lord of the temple was elected, someone proposed to take action.


    After thinking for a while, ye Tianhao said, "don''t worry about this for the time being."


    "It''s not a small thing to retaliate against the Dragon kingdom. We need to plan well."


    Ye Tianhao seems to have suddenly thought of something, and then he said: "we Yanluo hall have already had a grudge with Shen Diaolong. I don''t know if Shen Diaolong will do anything to our Yanluo hall."


    "As we all know, Shen Diaolong is not a good person. It must be very unpleasant for us to assassinate him. He may take revenge on us."


    "Even if we don''t take revenge on him, he may come to us on his own initiative!"


    Ye Tianhao''s words are obviously true and in line with reality.


    As a matter of fact, Shen Ze does have the idea of destroying the hall of hell.


    After listening to Ye Tianhao''s words, everyone''s face suddenly became a little dignified.


    "With Shen Diaolong''s style of acting, he really can do such things as asking us to trouble the Yanluo temple."


    "If we go to Yanluo hall to assassinate Shen Diaolong this time, we will definitely get angry, otherwise he won''t kill them all."


    "It''s normal for Shen Diaolong to come to Yanluo hall to settle accounts."


    "If Shen Diaolong really comes to Yanluo hall to settle accounts, then things will become tricky." Ye Tianhao said in a deep voice.


    "Shen Diaolong''s power is very clear now. If Shen Diaolong attacks our Yanluo temple, it will be very difficult for us to resist. Even if we resist, we will pay a great price."


    "Moreover, if Shen Diaolong comes to us personally, no one in our Yanluo temple can stop him, and the final result is that we are all killed by him!"


    After saying these words, ye Tianhao''s face became very dignified, and other people''s faces also became more dignified.


    Obviously, ye Tianhao''s worries are reasonable.


    Although Ye Tianhao said the worst, it is not that such a thing will not happen.


    All the people in Yanluo hall know that after they died, there was no top strong man in Yanluo hall, and if the powerful Shen Ze really came to their trouble, or wanted to kill them, they really could not resist, and the final result would be death!


    Thinking of what might happen, everyone was a little flustered.


    "Shen Diaolong can''t be regarded as a man of common sense. He may come to the door himself. If he comes to the door, we can''t resist him."


    "I don''t think we can take any action yet, but we should pay close attention to Shen Diaolong''s movement and hibernate."


    Ye Tianhao nodded and said, "we really should stay dormant for a while now, waiting for the opportunity of revenge."

 Chapter 881

    No one in Yanluo hall can be sure whether Shen Ze will go to Yanluo hall for trouble.


    In order to be on the safe side, the hall of Yama can only enter the dormant state first, without taking any revenge action, and also pay close attention to all the movements of Shen Ze, so as to make a response.


    Although the people in Yanluo Temple hate Shen Ze very much and want to take revenge on him, they still don''t want to fight him in order to survive.


    Of course, they didn''t want to see Shen Ze come to them and slaughter them.


    Although it seems that Shen Ze is not afraid to come to us at all, we still hope that Shen Ze will not come.


    "For the sake of the whole Yanluo temple, don''t make any noise during this period." Ye Tianhao said in a commanding tone.


    "Yes


    When they heard the words, they all nodded. They should be in unison.


    According to the command of Ye Tianhao, the new Lord of the temple, all the people in Yanluo hall were dormant.


    There was no voice or action in the whole Yanluo hall, just like Shen Ze''s killing Rosen didn''t happen.


    The people of the world don''t find it strange that Yanluo hall pretends to be a grandson.


    After all, in the eyes of the world, there is nothing else to do except to pretend to be a grandson.


    Because, the enemy of Yan Luo temple is Shen Diaolong, a man like God!


    ¡­¡­


    A five-star hotel, in the presidential suite.


    Qin Chao came to Shen Ze with a cup of hot tea.


    "Master, drink tea."


    Qin Chao respectfully handed the cup to Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze, who was reading, put down his book and took the cup.


    He looked up and took a sip of tea.


    At this time, Qin Chao reported: "master, Huang Shiping is hiding. The police can''t find him for a while."


    "That old man is really quick to hide, otherwise he would have been caught long ago."


    Qin Chao didn''t have a good view of Huang Shiping at all. He wanted to bring Huang Shiping to justice immediately.


    He then proposed: "master, let our people go to Huang Shiping, so that we can catch Huang Shiping as soon as possible."


    Shen Ze didn''t listen to Qin Chao, but said: "this matter has been done by the patrol Bureau. Let''s not interfere. Let''s leave it to the patrol Bureau."


    What Shen Ze meant was that Qin Chao didn''t dare to disobey. So Shen Ze nodded and said nothing more.


    Later, Qin Chao reported: "our people have come back with the news that the hall of Yanluo has installed a grandson, and they don''t make any noise or do anything."


    "The hall of Yan Luo should be afraid of the master and dare not do anything again. Now they are all sons of turtles."


    Shen Ze didn''t find it strange that Yan Luo temple would be like this. He said, "no matter what Yan Luo temple does, people should still stare at it."


    In Shen Ze''s opinion, it is necessary to guard against the yama temple.


    "As for the destruction of the hall of hell by the Silver Dragon carving, we should proceed steadily, not carelessly."


    "OK, I will convey your meaning to the Silver Dragon carving." Qin Chao nodded and replied.


    Shen Ze said: "I don''t need to deal with these things myself. You can arrange it and go back to Fengxiang village."


    During this period of time, Shen Ze has done a lot of things. He is a little tired, or his heart is haggard. He wants to go back to Fengxiang village to have a free time.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao suddenly thought of something. He said to Shen Ze, "master, I''m afraid you can''t go back to Fengxiang village for the time being."


    Shen Ze smell speech, picked pick eyebrow, doubt ground asks a way: "why?"


    Qin Chao replied, "Leng Feng sent me a message that he is going to get married. Please go to the wedding."


    Shen Ze smell speech, a little surprised to pick eyebrows: "cold front to get married?"


    Qin Chao nodded, and then said enviously: "Leng Feng seems to be married to a woman named Liu Yuan."


    "I''ve seen a picture of that woman. She''s very beautiful. Leng Feng is really lucky." Qin Chao said here, tut tut mouth, quite a kind of envy hate meaning.


    When Shen Ze left the capital of Shu, the reason why Leng Feng didn''t follow Shen Ze was because of Liu Yuan and Su Shiman.


    Although some surprised Leng Feng to get married, but learned that Leng Feng is married with Liu Yuan, Shen Ze did not make a fuss.


    "Marriage is a good thing." Shen Ze said.


    "It''s a good thing."


    Qin Chao nodded, then asked: "master, do you want to attend Leng Feng''s wedding?"


    "Leng Feng is an orphan. He has no father, no mother and no relatives. He must want you to attend his wedding."


    Shen Ze knew this, so he didn''t hesitate and replied, "I''ll go to Leng Feng''s wedding."


    Qin Chao, hearing the speech, said happily for Leng Feng: "the master is going to attend the wedding, which will definitely make Leng Feng very happy. I will reply to him later."


    Then, Qin Chao said to Shen Ze, "master, we can''t go back to Hangzhou for the time being. We''re going to the capital of Shu."


    When Qin Chao said that he was going to the capital of Shu, Shen Ze fell into silence.


    Liu Yuan is Su Shiman''s good sister. Liu Yuan and Leng Feng are married. Su Shiman must be present. If he goes back, he will see Su Shiman.


    For Shen Ze, Su Shiman has always been the softest place in his heart.


    This time, Shen Ze is still a little uncomfortable if he goes back to see Su Shiman.


    Seeing that Shen Ze was silent, Qin Chao knew what Shen Ze was thinking.


    Qin Chao also knows that Shen Ze is the kind of man who is devoted and affectionate. Even if he divorces Su Shiman, he is still nostalgic for Su Shiman.


    With Shen Ze''s identity and status, Shen Ze will not lack women. It''s just a word to get any women.


    After Shen Ze divorced Su Shiman, he never found another woman. Qin Chao knew from this that Shen Ze could never forget Su Shiman.


    Qin Chao hesitated for a moment, but he couldn''t help whispering, "master, don''t you want to see that woman?"


    Shen Ze smell speech, saw Qin Chao one eye, did not speak.


    Qin Chao hardened his head, and then said: "master, if you can''t forget others, go and chase them back!"


    "Now that your identity has been made public, people may have regretted it long ago after they know who you are."


    "I think it will be very easy if the master really wants to chase the other side back."


    Seeing that Qin Chao still had plans to go on, Shen Ze glared at the former and scolded: "I don''t need you to tell me what to do."


    Qin Chao immediately closed his mouth.


    Shen Ze immediately said, "get ready. Let''s go back to the capital of Shu."


    "Good." Qin Chao nodded.


    Shen Ze opened his mouth and spat out a word: "get out!"


    When Qin Chao heard the speech, he immediately turned around and left for fear that Shen Ze would beat him if he disappeared slowly.

 Chapter 882

    After Qin Chao left, Shen Ze took a big sip of tea from his cup. Then he got up and went to the window.


    Shen Ze looked at the scene of traffic outside, can not help but fall into meditation.


    When I return to Shu capital this time, I must meet Su Shiman.


    I don''t know what will happen when they meet?


    Now it has been nearly three years since Shen Ze left Shudu. During this period, Shen Ze has been busy with all kinds of things.


    Once people are busy, they can forget everything.


    Since his divorce from Su Shiman, Shen Ze''s yearning for Su Shiman is a process from strong to calm.


    Because he has a lot of things to do over the years, he seldom thinks of sushman.


    Among the 90000 words in the world, the word of emotion is the most difficult to understand.


    Since ancient times, heroes are sad for beauty pass, which can be said well by Shen Ze.


    At the beginning, Su Shiman saved Shen Ze''s life, and there was a dispute between them.


    It''s just that love is deep and fate is shallow.


    These years, although Shen Ze didn''t think much about Su Shiman, time is also a good medicine, which can heal all the pain.


    Shen Ze is put down, but those about Su Shiman''s memory has always been in his mind, never forget.


    Other things are nothing for Shen Ze, but the love between children and women makes him unable to solve and see through.


    Some things can''t escape after all.


    Because of going back to the capital of Shu, Shen Ze''s mood was affected. However, he didn''t think much about it, so he treated it with an ordinary mind.


    ¡­¡­


    According to Shen Ze''s instructions, Qin Chao conveyed Shen Ze''s instructions to the Silver Dragon carving.


    Shen Ze''s killing of the five strong men in the hall of Yan Luo this time can be said to have greatly damaged the vitality of the hall of Yan Luo.


    Of course, there is an old saying that a thin camel is bigger than a horse.


    Yanluodian was the largest killer organization in the world before, and even if Rosen died, it was still a force that could not be underestimated.


    If we really want to wipe out the hall of hell, we will still pay some price.


    Therefore, in order to be on the safe side, Shen Ze is not in a hurry to let the Silver Dragon carving directly destroy the hall of Yan Luo, but in a way of slowly destroying the hall of Yan Luo, one step at a time.


    In this peaceful way, the Silver Dragon carving will not lose so much as possible.


    For fear that Shen Ze would make trouble for them, Yan Luodian became honest and did not dare to do anything.


    And the Silver Dragon carving is to go abroad, to the territory of the hall of Yan Luo, very straightforward and direct to the hall of Yan Luo expressed the intention.


    Yanluo temple was the largest killer organization in the world before, while Yinlong carving was the most terrifying and mysterious organization in the world.


    When Yanluo hall learned that the Silver Dragon carving had come to engage them, it was a little flustered.


    Of course, Yanluo hall also knows that the Silver Dragon carving belongs to Shenze, and that the Silver Dragon carving was sent by Shenze.


    "Shen Diaolong really has an idea about our Yanluo temple. He sent the silver dragon to us!"


    "Does Shen Diaolong really want to kill us all?"


    "Hum, it''s just a Silver Dragon carving. It can''t kill us all!"


    "Even the Silver Dragon carving is very powerful, but it has no ability to destroy our Yanluo temple!"


    "I don''t know if Shen Diaolong came by himself?"


    "Shen Diaolong should not have come. If Shen Diaolong had come in person, he would have come to the door long ago."


    "Yes, Shen Diaolong didn''t come. After the silver dragon arrived at our site, it just stayed down and didn''t take any further action."


    "What does Shen Diaolong mean by doing this?"


    "I don''t know what Shen Diaolong wants to do for the moment."


    "Shen Diaolong sent the Silver Dragon carving to our territory, which is a provocation to our chiguoguo. He didn''t mean anything by doing so!"


    "Shen Diaolong must have a bad idea about our Yanluo Temple by doing this!"


    "No matter how much, if the Silver Dragon carving really dares to take substantive action, we will follow him to the end!"


    "As long as Shen Diaolong doesn''t come, it''s just Silver Dragon carving. We are not afraid of Yanluo temple!"


    "Yes, if the Silver Dragon carving really comes to us, we will destroy them."


    It has to be said that although the vitality of the Yanluo hall is greatly damaged, the members of the Yanluo hall are still very bloody and temperamental.


    They are not afraid of the Silver Dragon carving, and they still have the courage to work with the Silver Dragon carving.


    Of course, these voices are only a part, and can''t represent the whole Yanluo temple.


    "Now we need to recuperate in the Yanluo temple. We should keep a low profile and not engage in a big fight."


    "Yes, all the five strong men in Yanluo hall have died, and their strength has been greatly reduced. We really shouldn''t fight again, or we may fall into a worse situation."


    "We can''t find a master of martial arts in Yanluo temple now. If we fight with Yinlong carving, we may not be able to fight."


    "Let''s keep a low profile and be honest, and try our best to avoid war."


    "Yes, we try to avoid war and avoid conflict with the Silver Dragon carving."


    "If we keep the Castle Peak, we should not worry about firewood. Instead, we should build up our strength and turn over later."


    "Yes, we can''t act impulsively now, or we will fall into the abyss."


    Inside the hall of Yan Luo, there are some impulsive people and some calm people.


    Some people clamor to fight the Silver Dragon carving to the end, while others call for keeping a low profile and avoiding war.


    "Shen Diaolong has been bullied to the end now. We can''t bear it any longer."


    "When Shen Diaolong sent Silver Dragon carving to our territory, he was beating us in the face. We can''t bear it."


    "If we were turtles, we would not be able to raise our heads in the future."


    "Yes, this time we have to be tough to the end!"


    "Those of you who choose to avoid war are cowards. How do you deserve to be members of Yanluo temple?"


    "Now is not the time to be impulsive. If we want to survive in the world, we must choose to avoid war at this time."


    "We''re thinking with our brains, not just fighting and killing like you brats."


    Two camps formed inside the hall of Yan Luo, and they argued with each other.


    "Be quiet!"


    Seeing all the people fighting, ye Tianhao, the new hall master, couldn''t see it. He stopped and said, "everyone be quiet!"


    Ye Tianhao is the Lord of the temple. We still need to listen to his words.


    Therefore, after ye Tianhao spoke, everyone closed their mouths and did not speak any more.


    After seeing everyone calm down, ye Tianhao said in an unquestionable tone: "I will make a decision directly as the Lord of the temple."


    "Now we need to keep a low profile and avoid war. We don''t pay any attention to the Silver Dragon carving."


    "As long as the Silver Dragon carving doesn''t come, we won''t take the initiative to stir up trouble!"

 Chapter 883

    Ye Tianhao made a decision as the Lord of the temple.


    He decided to keep a low profile and avoid the war as much as possible.


    The reason why Ye Tianhao made such a decision is also to consider the overall situation.


    Of course, it is also a wise choice for him to do so.


    Ye Tianhao is the Lord of the temple. Since he has made such a decision, even those who disagree can''t say anything more.


    As a result, for the Silver Dragon carving appeared in the site of the Yanluo hall, the Yanluo hall took it as if nothing had happened, and ignored the Silver Dragon carving.


    Of course, it''s the same as a turtle.


    In this regard, the Silver Dragon carving did not take any further action. It was only stationed on the site of the Yanluo hall to deter or monitor the Yanluo hall.


    Because of the existence of the Silver Dragon carving, the whole Yanluo hall is in a state of uneasiness.


    But this kind of situation, impressively is a long time existence.


    Although the Silver Dragon carving didn''t take action on the hall of Yan Luo for the first time, it conveyed Shen Ze''s meaning to the hall of Yan Luo.


    "Dissolve the hall of Yama in three days, or you will be destroyed!"


    Shen Ze knew that if he wanted to destroy the hall of hell, he would pay a great price, but he still chose to do so.


    Because, he and Yan Luo temple have formed a deep hatred, if he does not destroy Yan Luo temple, it will become a serious trouble.


    Once the hall of hell retaliates, the consequences will make the price even greater. In this case, we should simply destroy the hall of hell first.


    The reason why Shen Ze didn''t kill the hall at the first time, didn''t take action at the first time, but gave the hall three days to dissolve itself is to reduce the cost.


    If all the people in Yanluo hall knew the current affairs, they would know how to choose.


    After all, if Shen Ze really wanted to destroy the Yanluo hall, there must be no way to survive.


    In the face of death, anyone will be afraid and afraid.


    Therefore, for all the people in Yanluo hall, dissolving Yanluo hall and protecting their own lives is the best choice.


    When the people in Yanluo hall learned what Shen Ze meant, they were shocked.


    "Let us disband the Yanluo hall in three days, or we will destroy the Yanluo hall. Shen Diaolong''s tone is really big!"


    "This Shen Diaolong is just pushing an inch. He killed the five strong men in our Yanluo hall, and made our Yanluo hall lose its vitality. Now he''s dismissing our Yanluo hall. It''s just deceiving people too much!"


    "Shen Diaolong''s intention is to completely destroy our Yanluo temple. We will never allow such a thing to happen!"


    "We can''t let Shen Diaolong''s idea succeed. We can''t dissolve the hall of Yan Luo!"


    "We would rather die standing than live kneeling. We can''t disband!"


    "Does Shen Diaolong really think that all the people in Yanluo temple are cowards? It''s ridiculous to think that we should disband Yanluo hall by ourselves


    "Even if we fight with Shen Diaolong to death, we don''t take the initiative to admit our advice. We just listen to Shen Diaolong and dissolve the Yanluo temple!"


    "We can''t dissolve the Yanluo temple. If Shen Diaolong really wants to destroy us, we''ll fight him to the end and fight him to death!"


    "Yes, we can''t disband, even if it doesn''t come to a good end in the end


    "No matter what, we can''t disband Yanluo temple!"


    "He has nothing to do with Carving Dragon. We don''t have to be afraid of him!"


    "None of us in Yanluo temple is a coward. If Shen Diaolong really wants to kill us, we will fight him to the end!"


    Inside the hall of Yan Luo, many people are filled with righteous indignation, very dissatisfied with the meaning conveyed by Shen Ze.


    For all the people in Yanluo hall, Yanluo hall is their belief. Naturally, they don''t want to disband Yanluo hall.


    Of course, some of them made different voices.


    Man is not for himself.


    In order to survive, some people put forward the opposite opinion.


    "If we don''t do it according to Shen Diaolong''s idea, he will really destroy our Yanluo temple, and then everyone will die!"


    "I don''t want to die, I want to live!"


    "Damn, if a person dies, there will be nothing left. I don''t want to die like this!"


    "Let''s do it according to Shen Diaolong''s idea and disband the Yanluo temple!"


    "I think we can do it according to Shen Diaolong''s idea, first disband the Yanluo hall, and then reorganize it when we have a chance."


    "Yes, we can disband Yanluo hall first, and then reconstitute it when we have a chance."


    "At this time, we don''t have the strength to fight with Shen Diaolong. It''s best to avoid war first."


    "If we have a tough fight with Shen Diaolong now, it''s that if an egg touches a stone, it will only break our head and blood. It''s no good at all."


    "It''s a very unwise choice for us to fight with Shen Diaolong now. If we really have brains, we should first dissolve the hall of Yan Luo and then make plans."


    "You people are cowards and cowards. If we Yanluo Temple disbands by ourselves, then it will be gone."


    "What do you mean no more? As long as we''re still here, there''s a time to make a comeback."


    "There is also a fart''s comeback, you are afraid of death, Lao Tzu is not afraid of death, I mean anything will fight to the last moment!"


    "I''m not afraid of death. I''ll fight to the last moment. If Shen Diaolong really calls yinlongdiao, I''ll fight them to the end. Even if they die, they will pay the price of bleeding!"


    "I am not afraid of death, I will fight to the end!"


    "Those of you who are afraid of death just go away. Don''t bewitch people and disturb the morale of the army here!"


    "Yes, those of you who are afraid of death, get out of here and don''t say anything frustrating to influence others!"


    "Those who want to be cowards, those who want to be turtles, get out of here!"


    "Those of you who want to fight to the end really don''t have brains. If you really fight with Shen Diaolong, then everyone will die, then the hell hall will be gone."


    "Keep the Castle Peak and don''t worry about firewood. As long as we are still alive, the temple of Yan Luo will have a moment to rise again."


    "Now choosing to avoid war does not mean that we are afraid. As the saying goes, those who know current affairs are heroes. We have to bear it now and take revenge when we have a chance in the future."


    This time, two camps were formed inside the hall of Yan Luo. One side wanted to fight to the end, and the other side chose to give in.


    The two sides argued fiercely, as if they were fighting.


    Ye Tianhao''s face became very ugly when he saw that both sides could not persuade each other.


    This has not been done with the Silver Dragon carving, but our people have argued about it first. How can this be done?

 Chapter 884

    In the view of Ye Tianhao, the new hall master, the hall of Yan Luo really needs to stay away from Shen Ze.


    Because, the current strength of Yan Luo temple, can''t meet with Shen Ze hard, if hard, the final end will be completely destroyed!


    After all, Shen Ze alone can''t stop them!


    If it''s hard, it''s really not a fair fight!


    Therefore, ye Tianhao also thinks that the hall of Yan Luo should first obey Shen Ze''s idea, dissolve first, let everyone save their lives, and then let everyone gather to rebuild the hall of Yan Luo when they have a chance.


    With this idea, ye Tianhao began to yell: "everyone is quiet!"


    Hear ye Tianhao''s scolding voice, everyone shut up, quiet down.


    All of them turned their eyes on Ye Tianhao, waiting for his speech.


    Ye Tianhao glanced at the crowd, and then said in a deep voice, "we can''t compete with Shen Diaolong in the current strength of Yanluo temple."


    "If it''s hard, we''ll be the only ones who suffer, and the worst is that we''ll all be sent to see Yama by Shen Diaolong."


    "If all of us are gone, the hall of hell will no longer exist!"


    "We need to be more rational now. We really can''t be impulsive!"


    "If you still want to see the day when the temple of Yan Luo will rise again, you should bear it now."


    "According to Shen Diaolong''s idea, we will disband the Yanluo hall first, and then rebuild it when we have a chance!"


    "I know that there are many people who don''t want to disband the hall of hell, and I don''t want to disband the hall of hell, but for the sake of the hall of hell, for the sake of the overall situation, for the sake of everyone''s lives, we have to do this. There is no other good choice."


    After listening to Ye Tianhao''s words, everyone looked thoughtful.


    Some people frowned tightly, while others'' faces became dignified.


    Ye Tianhao is the new Lord of Yanluo hall. His meaning is obviously very important and can play a decisive role.


    If ye Tianhao thinks that Yanluo hall should be dissolved according to Shen Ze''s will, then the final result is very likely.


    This is very good for those who want to avoid war and don''t want to fight with Shen Ze, but it''s not good for those who want to fight with Shen Ze to the end.


    Therefore, ye Tianhao''s words immediately aroused opposition.


    "Lord, you can''t make a decision like this! If we accept the advice, we will have no chance to turn over in the future! "


    "Some things are just because there is a breath. If we lose that breath, it''s really over."


    "If we are really disbanded, there will be no chance to rebuild in the future."


    "I think we should unite now, and firmly choose to work hard with Shen Diaolong to the end. Only in this way can the hall of Yanluo have a chance of vitality."


    "Shen Diaolong is trying to nibble at us step by step. If we really disband according to his will, he will be better able to eradicate us all."


    "Shen Diaolong is not a kind-hearted man. In order to prevent future trouble, he will surely eradicate us all. Even if we are dissolved according to his will, he will kill us all. He will not give us the chance to rebuild the Yanluo temple and make a comeback. Don''t think about it too simply."


    "I don''t think Shen Diaolong is sure that he can completely destroy our Yanluo temple. That''s why he proposes to let us dissolve ourselves. We can''t be fooled by him."


    "We can imagine that after the dissolution, when there is a chance to rebuild the Yanluo temple, Shen Diaolong will certainly be able to think of it."


    "If Shen Diaolong thought of this, he would not give us the chance to set up Yanluo temple again, so he would kill us all."


    "If we really listen to Shen Diaolong''s idea and dissolve the Yanluo temple, then our power will be completely dispersed, which will make it easier for Shen Diaolong to solve us all. If we continue to unite, Shen Diaolong will not be able to deal with us."


    "Although Shen Diaolong sent the Silver Dragon carving, he didn''t come to the door at the first time. He just wanted to solve us all in a way that was easier and cheaper."


    After someone said these words, those who chose to avoid war suddenly showed a thoughtful look, and their looks became a little dignified.


    Because we realize that it''s really possible!


    No matter what Shen Ze did or what he did before, it shows that Shen Ze is not a good person.


    It''s really possible that he will wipe out the hall of hell.


    With Shen Ze''s wisdom, he was able to think of the things that people in Yanluo hall thought of.


    If Shen Ze can think of the idea that all the people in Yanluo hall should be dissolved first and then reorganized, how can he make them happy?


    Even if they think from Shen Ze''s point of view, they will feel that they should be killed and not given the chance to make a comeback in the future.


    Thinking of these, people''s faces became more dignified.


    After listening to these words, ye Tianhao obviously changed his mind and thought more.


    Ye Tianhao said in a deep voice: "Shen Diaolong is not an ordinary person. We can think of it, and he certainly wants to get it. If we want to prevent future trouble, he should kill us all."


    "Yes, Lord, Shen Diaolong is not that kind of good man. In order to prevent future trouble, he will kill us all!"


    "We really can''t disband ourselves and disperse the power of the Yanluo hall, because that will only accelerate the destruction of our Yanluo hall."


    "And if we unite as one and gather our strength to the maximum, we can resist Shen Diaolong as much as possible."


    "From the fact that Shen Diaolong dispatched the Silver Dragon carving to our territory instead of calling directly, we can judge that Shen Diaolong was afraid of our strength."


    "Shen Diaolong should also know that if he wanted to destroy us completely, he would pay a great price, so he didn''t do it directly."


    "When Shen Diaolong asked us to disband ourselves, he wanted to disperse our strength and then eat us away step by step. In doing so, Shen Diaolong would obviously pay a much lower price."


    "Therefore, we can''t follow the meaning of Shen Diaolong and follow his way."


    "What we can do now is to maintain unity. We can not take the initiative to pick things, but we can not be afraid of things. If Shen Diaolong really wants to kill us all, we will fight him to the end!"


    When they heard these words, they all nodded as if they agreed.


    For Yanluo temple, there is no good choice!

 Chapter 885

    If Shen Ze really wants to wipe out the hall of Yan Luo, then the hall of Yan Luo really has no good choice but to unite as one and tide over the difficulties together.


    But there is another possibility.


    "What if Shen Diaolong didn''t mean to kill us all?"


    "Everyone knows that if we want to kill all of us, we will pay a great price. Even if Shen Diaolong comes, he will pay a great price."


    "Shen Diaolong must know this, and if he doesn''t want to pay any price, he will want to solve all problems in a peaceful way."


    "It''s true that Shen Diaolong doesn''t want to fight, but wants to deal with us in a peaceful way."


    "Before the big fight, there was a possibility."


    For all the people in Yanluo hall, they obviously haven''t fully understood what Shen Ze thought.


    Anything can happen before you see through it.


    So, it''s possible that Shen Ze didn''t want to destroy Yan Luo temple.


    Think of these, we do not know how to think for a while.


    "If Shen Diaolong really doesn''t mean to kill us all, we can really have a conflict with him."


    It is a human instinct to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages.


    Even if these people are not afraid of death, it does not mean that they want to die. If they can live well, they will choose to live well.


    Therefore, for all the people in Yanluo hall, if Shen Ze really didn''t want to kill them all, then they should follow Shen Ze''s idea and choose to dissolve Yanluo hall.


    After all, Shen Ze has no reason to fight them again if he does what Shen Ze wants. Of course, this is on the premise that Shen Ze does not want to kill them all.


    And if Shen Ze didn''t want to kill them all, it was because they didn''t follow Shen Ze''s will to dissolve the yama temple, which led to Shen Ze''s use of force against them.


    However, even if Shen Ze didn''t want to wipe out the hall, some people still didn''t want to dissolve it.


    "We can''t disband the Yanluo hall. Once we disband the Yanluo hall, it''s equivalent to giving up completely!"


    "We can''t disband the Yanluo temple until we have a thorough understanding of Shen Diaolong''s idea."


    "I think no matter what Shen Diaolong''s idea is, we can''t dissolve the Yanluo temple. The Yanluo temple is our belief. If the belief is gone, there is no need to live!"


    These killers in Yanluo hall can''t be judged by common sense.


    For them, Yanluo temple is their belief and obsession.


    Because of the existence of Yanluo temple, their existence is meaningful.


    It is precisely because of this kind of thinking that Yanluo temple has become the largest killer organization in the world.


    Even if all the five strong men of Rosen died this time, the hall of hell still has the qualification to continue to win.


    "I also feel that no matter what Shen Diaolong thinks, we can''t give up Yanluo temple!"


    "Yes, I can''t give up Yanluo hall. I want to live and die with Yanluo hall!"


    "The temple is where the people are, the temple is dead and the people are dead!"


    "The temple is where the people are, the temple is dead and the people are dead!"


    "The temple is where the people are, the temple is dead and the people are dead!"


    As some people started to shout this slogan, more and more people started to shout this slogan. Soon, this voice only echoed in the hall.


    At this moment, we have obviously reached a consensus.


    The temple is where the people are, the temple is dead, the people are dead!


    Ye Tianhao was deeply influenced when he saw everyone shouting this slogan.


    This is the foundation of Yanluo hall. It is precisely because of this that Yanluo hall can have today''s glory.


    Now, everyone seems to be back to the original heart, thinking of this.


    At the moment, ye Tianhao was surprised because he had just proposed to dissolve the Yanluo temple, and he felt a little ashamed.


    Yes, if the Yanluo temple is disbanded, what''s the difference between them and death?


    They are alive only when the hall of Yama exists.


    And if there is no Yanluo temple, even if they are still alive, they are almost dead.


    After the crowd yelled for a while and calmed down, ye Tianhao said with a sonorous tone: "well, no matter what Shen Diaolong thinks, we will not dissolve the Yanluo hall!"


    "I hope everyone can unite and tide over the difficulties together!"


    Hearing that ye Tianhao made such a decision, everyone roared.


    Even though some people are still worried that it is not good to make such a decision, it is the trend of the times and they have no choice.


    As a result, the decision of Yanluo hall was to disobey Shen Ze and not dissolve Yanluo hall.


    Of course, ye Tianhao is very intelligent. His reply to the Silver Dragon carving is to think about it.


    And he did it just to delay time.


    "No matter what Shen Diaolong''s idea is, in the past three days, we will be well prepared to maximize our strength and deal with anything that may happen next."


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ze really didn''t want to let go of all the people in Yanluo hall, because he knew very well that the members of Yanluo hall were all lunatics and could do everything.


    If we don''t cut down the root, then these people in Yanluo hall are likely to become a disaster.


    Shen Ze is not a good man. He will never be soft hearted to the enemy, so he will certainly kill the yama temple.


    And the reason why he wanted to disband the Yanluo hall was to disperse the power of the Yanluo hall, and then clean up the members of the Yanluo hall one by one.


    After all, there are nearly 50000 members in Yanluo hall, and they are a force that can not be underestimated, even very huge.


    Shen Ze wants to destroy the hall of hell, but he also wants to pay as little as possible instead of putting in too much.


    Of course, he also thought that the hall of hell would not be dissolved, but would fight desperately, so he made sufficient preparations.


    This time, the Silver Dragon carving came to the site of the Yanluo temple. It was surprisingly equipped with the most advanced weapons, and led by the powerful people with martial arts, and all of them went out.


    Even though there are only 30000 people on this side of the Silver Dragon carving, it still has the ability to fight against the yama palace, and even the overall fighting capacity is stronger than that of the yama palace.


    Of course, if both sides really fight, they will pay a great price.


    To put it bluntly, if the Silver Dragon carving and the hard steel of Yanluo hall were to take a hard line, it would certainly pay a great price.


    Of course, if handled properly, the cost will be reduced.


    ¡­¡­


    Although he left for Shudu, Shen Ze was still paying close attention to the situation in Yanluo hall.


    When Qin Chao got the news from the Silver Dragon carving, he immediately reported it to Shen Ze.


    "Master, Yanluo Temple didn''t obey you for the first time. Instead, it replied that it should be considered."


    Qin chaoleng said: "I think the Yanluo temple is just delaying time. We should let the Silver Dragon carving work directly instead of giving them this opportunity."

 Chapter 886

    Obviously, even Qin Chao was able to figure out that Yanluo palace was delaying time.


    And Shen Ze can naturally think of it.


    Qin Chao proposed: "master, you direct order, let the Silver Dragon carving begin!"


    "If you give time for the preparation of Yanluo temple, it will become more difficult to deal with it at that time."


    Qin Chao can think of these, so can Shen Ze.


    If we give enough time for the preparation of Yanluo hall, then it will be more troublesome and the cost will be greater to destroy it.


    After pondering for a moment, Shen Ze said, "before things happen, it''s not sure what''s on the other side of Yanluo hall."


    "Well, give Yanluo hall half a day to consider. If it doesn''t dissolve, let the Silver Dragon carving do it."


    Qin Chao nodded and said, "OK, I''ll convey your meaning to the Silver Dragon carving now."


    As soon as the words fell, Qin Chao took out his mobile phone and conveyed Shen Ze''s meaning to the Silver Dragon carving.


    After conveying Shen Ze''s meaning to the Silver Dragon carving, Qin Chao suddenly thought of something and asked Shen Ze, "master, we will arrive at the capital of Shu in a little while. Where do you want to live?"


    Shen Ze thought about it and said, "first find a hotel to stay."


    "When we arrive, let Leng Feng know and let him see me."


    "Yes." Qin Chao obeyed and nodded.


    Shen Ze took a special plane, so he arrived in Shudu almost two hours later.


    Qin Chao made a reservation for a five-star hotel in advance. After arriving at the capital of Shu, he and Shen Ze checked in directly.


    After getting it right, Qin Chao contacts Leng Feng and asks him to meet Shen Ze in the hotel.


    Not long after lunch, Leng Feng came to Shen Ze''s presidential suite.


    "Subordinate Leng Feng, see you master!"


    When Leng Feng saw Shen Ze, he immediately knelt down on one knee and saluted him.


    Shen Ze took a look at Leng Feng and then said, "get up!"


    Cold front smell speech, stood up.


    Shen Ze looked up and down at Leng Feng, who looked very handsome in a black suit. Then he said with a smile, "tell me, why do you want to get married suddenly?"


    Leng Feng is not a person who is good at expressing himself. When Shen Ze asks him this, he feels embarrassed and blushes slightly.


    Faltering for a long time, Leng Feng is a meal to say: "Liu Yuan said she wanted to get married."


    Shen Ze smelled speech, picked pick eyebrow, ask a way: "do you realize is Liu Yuan forces you to marry?"


    Leng Feng nodded first, then shook his head and said, "she didn''t force me."


    Shen Ze said with a smile, "it means that you want to marry her, too?"


    "Well." Leng Feng nodded heavily.


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "OK, since you all want to get married, there''s no problem."


    Then, Shen Ze took out a red envelope and handed it to Leng Feng.


    "I didn''t have any gifts for you, so I gave you a red envelope."


    The red envelope Shen Ze took out looked like nothing had been loaded, because it contained only a check, a check worth 100 million.


    For the red envelope presented by Shen Ze, Leng Feng naturally has no reason to refuse.


    "Thank you, master."


    Cold front bow body, stretch out both hands, took the red envelope.


    Shen Zexuan said: "if you need any help, just say it."


    Cold front will be careful to put away the red envelope, and then said: "almost ready."


    Shen Ze nodded and said, "which day is the wedding?"


    Leng Feng replied, "the day after tomorrow."


    Immediately, Leng Feng said with some embarrassment: "master, I''m an orphan. Here in my family, I want you to come out."


    Shen Ze Wen Yan, without hesitation agreed, "OK, no problem."


    Then, like a joke, Shen Ze said in a joking tone, "first I wanted to be your best man. As a result, you asked me to attend as a member of your family!"


    At this time, Qin Chao said to Shen Ze, "I can be the best man!"


    "Leng Feng, how about you make me the best man?" Qin Chao is very interested in being the best man and directly asks Leng Feng.


    Leng Feng nodded and said, "yes."


    Qin Chao said with a smile, "OK, I''ll be the best man."


    "At that time, I will dress up more handsome than you, the bridegroom, so that I can find a partner at the wedding banquet."


    On hearing Qin Chao''s words, Shen Ze stares at Qin Chao with disgusting eyes.


    This guy, the reason why he is the best man is to find a partner, is really worthless.


    Qin Chao suddenly thought of something. He asked Leng Feng curiously, "Leng Feng, who is the bridesmaid? Have you found it yet? "


    When Leng Feng heard the speech, he didn''t answer for the first time. He first looked at Shen Ze''s face, and then whispered: "it''s Liu Yuan''s good sister... Su Shiman... Miss Su..."


    After listening to Leng Feng''s answer, Shen Ze''s eyes gushed out a touch of emotion that was not easy to detect.


    And Qin Chao is to frighten ground to stare big pupil, poured to inhale a cool air.


    Qin Chao looks at Shen Ze fearfully and shivers.


    At this time, Qin Chao felt like crying without tears.


    He knows who sushman is very well!


    This is the master''s ex-wife!


    If he knew that the bridesmaid was sushman, he would never want to be the best man.


    Qin Chao put on his head and said, "well, Leng Feng, I''m afraid I can''t be the best man..."


    Leng Feng knows why Qin Chao suddenly says he doesn''t want to be the best man. He plans to answer Qin Chao.


    At this time, Shen Ze said, "you have said you want to be the best man. Now you can''t go back, or you have to find someone else to get in trouble."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao was in a dilemma. He didn''t know what to do, but Leng Feng didn''t say anything.


    Shen Ze said something, but he was afraid to say anything more.


    Shen Ze raised his eyes, looked at Qin Chao and said, "you are your best man."


    Qin Chao didn''t dare to disobey Shen Ze''s idea.


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao immediately nodded his head in fear.


    At the moment, Qin Chao''s heart was suddenly broken.


    After learning that sushman is the bridesmaid, he doesn''t want to be the best man.


    After all, Su Shiman is Shen Ze''s ex-wife and the woman Shen Ze once loved deeply. It must be very inconvenient for him to have contact with Su Shiman.


    At this moment, Qin Chao regretted being the best man for Leng Feng.


    Shen Ze didn''t care what Qin Chao thought. He immediately said to Leng Feng, "let''s have dinner together tonight."


    "Good." Cold front smell speech, did not hesitate to nod.


    Then, Shen Ze suddenly thought of something and said to Leng Feng, "tell me what happened in the past three years after I left Shudu."


    On hearing Shen Ze''s words, Leng Feng knew that Shen Ze wanted to know something about Su Shiman in the past three years.


    Leng Feng nodded and then talked about Su Shiman.

 Chapter 887

    Leng Feng is not good at expressing himself, so he just gave a rough account of Su Shiman in the past three years.


    In the past three years, Su Shiman didn''t do anything special. He just managed Tianze group well and focused on his work all the time.


    Of course, Su Shiman didn''t find a partner either, and he stayed alone after his divorce from Shen Ze.


    As the first beauty in the capital of Shu, Su Shiman naturally has no lack of admirers. In the past three years, she has been chased by someone, but she refused.


    Generally speaking, in the past three years, Su Shiman has been very busy.


    Although Leng Feng is not good at expression, he is not stupid. He said something about himself.


    In the past three years, Leng Feng has made the best use of everything and has been Liu Yuan''s bodyguard to protect her safety.


    It is precisely because of this day and night together, the two feelings warming, and gradually come together.


    Liu Yuan is a rich woman, while Leng Feng is an orphan. She has no family background. She has no other identity except as a member of the Qinglong army.


    Like other normal situations, Liu Yuan''s parents do not want Liu Yuan to marry Leng Feng, but Liu Yuan chooses Leng Feng wholeheartedly, regardless of her parents'' opposition.


    In the end, Liu Yuan''s parents agreed that she would marry Leng Feng, which is partly because Leng Feng is Shen Ze''s direct subordinate.


    As Shen Ze''s direct subordinate, Leng Feng naturally has a special identity.


    With Shen Ze''s support, Leng Feng is fully qualified and powerful to take Liu Yuan. It can even be said that Liu Yuan''s marriage to Leng Feng is a kind of climbing high.


    Therefore, in the end, the marriage between Leng Feng and Liu Yuan became a happy thing for everyone.


    ¡­¡­


    Emperor Huang Yi Pin, Wutong garden.


    With a roar of engines, a red Ferrari came to the gate of Wutong garden.


    Ferrari slowly stopped, the car door opened, and a beautiful woman with black shoulder length short hair and light makeup came out.


    The heroine is no other than Liu Yuan.


    After getting off, Liu Yuan stepped directly on a pair of black boots and headed for the Wutong court.


    As she walked, Liu Yuan yelled, "Su Shiman, where are you?"


    At this time, a light blue dress, long hair fluttering sushman, is sitting on the sofa in the hall.


    When Su Shiman heard Liu Yuan''s cry, he answered, "here it is."


    Hearing the sound, Liu Yuan went straight to the hall.


    Liu Yuan came to the sofa opposite Su Shiman and sat down.


    Su Shiman took a look at Liu Yuan, and then asked, "what''s the matter? In such a hurry. "


    Liu Yuan took a deep look at Su Shiman, and then asked, "don''t you know Shen Ze has returned to the capital of Shu?"


    At Liu Yuan''s words, Su Shiman was stunned.


    After a moment, Su Shiman picked his eyebrows as if in surprise: "Shen Ze has returned to the capital of Shu?"


    Liu Yuan nodded, then said: "Shen Ze arrived at the capital of Shu at noon today."


    "He''s staying in the celebrity hotel, and Leng Feng has just come to see him."


    Hearing that Shen Ze had returned to the capital of Shu, Su Shiman felt waves in her heart, but on the surface, she was still. She nodded and said nothing.


    Looking at Su Shiman''s calm appearance, Liu Yuan turned her lips and said, "Oh, you are so calm!"


    "Shen Ze has returned to the capital of Shu. Aren''t you excited at all?"


    Su Shiman white Liu Yuan one eye, light said: "what''s so excited?"


    Liu Yuan smiles and says, "Su Shiman, don''t pretend in front of me. I know you haven''t forgotten Shen Ze."


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking. You regret your divorce from Shen Ze, and you''ve been thinking about Shen Ze."


    Liu Yuan solemnly said: "this time I married Leng Feng, which just brought Shen Ze back. You have to seize the opportunity."


    Su Shiman heard the speech, pondered for a while, and then said feebly: "seize what opportunity!"


    "Some things have passed, there is no room for recovery."


    Speaking of this, sushman seems to think of something unhappy, showing a look of depression.


    Liu Yuan gave Su Shiman a look of hate iron but not steel, and then said in an indisputable tone: "Su Shiman, you don''t want to think about what you have now, you should obey your heart and do what you should do."


    "Don''t be forward-looking about feelings. Besides, it''s useless to talk about other things before you take action."


    "Practice can test the truth. How can you know if you haven''t tried?"


    After listening to Liu Yuan''s words, Su Shiman stopped and sighed.


    Some things are said to be OK, but it becomes difficult to take practical action.


    Liu Yuan wanted to cheer up Su Shiman, so she immediately said, "we all know that Shen Ze is very affectionate to you. Although he divorced you, I believe he has not changed his mind. He must still have you in his heart."


    "At the beginning, you missed it for various reasons. Now you have each other in your heart, so seize the opportunity and don''t miss it again."


    "Sushman, if you don''t take this chance, I look down on you!"


    Su Shiman pondered for a while, then said: "I had caused a lot of damage to Shen Ze, his heart may not have me."


    When he said these words, sushman was surprised with some remorse and guilt.


    Looking at Su Shiman showing a coy look, Liu Yuan said angrily: "Su Shiman, I have said, you don''t think so much, you just do it."


    "You don''t care whether you can succeed in the end, as long as you do it and don''t regret it in the future."


    After listening to Liu Yuan''s words, Su Shiman nodded heavily as if he had made up his mind and said, "OK, I''ll do what you say."


    Seeing Su Shiman''s decision, Liu Yuan said, "that''s right!"


    Then Liu Yuan suddenly thought of what she said to Su Shi man. "Now you go and contact Shen Shen, and let him come to dinner in Wutong yuan."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, a look of hesitation appeared on his beautiful cheek: "go to contact Shen Ze now?"


    Liu Yuan nodded, naturally said: "yes, you said long time no see, let me have a meal together."


    Wutong, you can also ask him to come directly to the Wutong yuan to live in. What hotel should he stay in? Anyway, this phoenix tree garden is also sent to you.


    Sushman hesitated for a moment and nodded, "OK!"


    Liu Yuan urged: "you call Shen Ze now."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he hesitated again.


    Seeing this, Liu Yuan urged: "don''t dawdle, call quickly."


    After hesitating for a while, Su Shiman still takes out his mobile phone and dials Shen Ze''s private phone.

 Chapter 888

    After dialing Shen Ze''s phone, Su Shiman''s heart beat faster and became nervous.


    Will Shen Ze answer the phone?


    Su Shiman is quite worried that Shen Ze won''t answer her phone, and her worry is unreasonable. Such a thing may happen.


    In the past three years, Su Shiman had many impulses to call Shen Ze, but he finally resisted them.


    Today, the call was finally made.


    In sushman''s uneasy waiting, after a while, the phone got through.


    "Hello?" The man''s indifferent and calm voice came out of the mobile phone.


    Hearing this strange but very familiar voice, sushman''s heart shook violently.


    She took a deep breath, then tried to keep calm and said, "I heard that you have returned to Shudu?"


    The man''s voice is still indifferent and calm: "yes, I arrived at noon today."


    Sushman seemed to have great courage and said, "can we have dinner together in the evening?"


    "Besides, if you don''t live there, you can come to Wutong garden, anyway, this manor is yours."


    Su Shiman spoke quickly and finished these words in one breath, and then she waited for Shen Ze''s reply with anxiety.


    After listening to Su Shiman''s words, Shen Ze didn''t give a reply for the first time.


    After a while, Shen Ze seemed to make a good decision and replied, "OK, tell me the place for dinner?"


    Shen Shen agreed, and Su Shi man was stunned. Then he said, "Oh, the place of supper is in Wutong garden."


    Then sushman asked, "I want to cook dinner myself. Do you mind?"


    Shen Ze replied without hesitation, "I don''t mind."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he was a little happy. "OK, that''s settled. I''ll see you at seven in the evening."


    Shen Ze said.


    Sushman hung up with him.


    After hanging up the phone, sushman gasped like the end of a long run.


    Seeing Su Shiman like this, Liu Yuan said with some disgust: "it''s really hopeless. It''s just a phone call to make an appointment for a meal. She''s so nervous."


    For a while, she was run by Liu Yuan several times, and Su Shiman was also upset.


    She raised her head, glared at Liu Yuan fiercely, and scolded: "you''ll make sarcastic remarks. If you come, you might force me to be nervous!"


    When Liu Yuan heard the speech, she sneered twice.


    "If I came, I would do better than you."


    Su Shiman gave Liu Yuan a white look and did not continue to argue.


    Liu Yuan seems to have suddenly thought of something, and her tone of teasing is to say to Su Shiman: "Su Shiman, are you going to cook dinner in person tonight?"


    "With your cooking skills, do you think you can eat what you make?"


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, her face turned red. Then she said with feigned firmness: "I''ve learned from the chef specially. The food is very good. Why can''t I eat it?"


    After hearing Su Shiman''s words, Liu Yuan laughed and said, "OK, since you are confident in your cooking skills, you can make it yourself."


    Su Shiman said to Liu Yuan in an indisputable tone: "I want you to give me a hand!"


    Liu Yuan smell speech, the cheek peeps out a silk not willing, "you let me this young lady to give you small hit?"


    Sushman naturally said, "what''s the matter, can''t it?"


    Su Shiman didn''t give Liu Yuan the chance to refuse. She immediately got up and went to Liu Yuan.


    "Come on, buy the ingredients with me."


    Su Shiman is impressively leading Liu Yuan out.


    Liu Yuan half hearted, and followed Su Shi man to the gate of Wutong court, and the two men came to Ferrari after one.


    "All right, sushman, for your happiness, sister, I''ll be your Valet today and give you a hand."


    Liu Yuan suddenly became a driver and took Su Shiman to the supermarket to buy food materials.


    ¡­¡­


    When Shen Ze receives Su Shiman''s call, he is still chatting with Leng Feng and Qin Chao.


    Shen Ze was surprised that Su Shiman would call him.


    For Su Shi man, he was not surprised to know that he had returned to Shu capital. But to his surprise, Su Shi man would have called him to dinner, and sent him an invitation to go to the Wutong garden.


    In the past, didn''t that woman always dislike him and want to stay away from him? Why is the attitude changing now?


    A woman''s heart is a needle.


    Shen Ze is very intelligent. He can master and see through a lot of things, but he really can''t guess or see through the woman''s mind.


    In the three years since he left Shudu, Shen Ze has been indifferent to Su Shiman and can keep calm.


    Today, Su Shiman''s sudden phone call and dinner appointment made Shen Ze''s heart full of waves.


    In the face of Su Shiman, he could not be indifferent after all.


    After hanging up, Shen Zeping recovered his mood and then said to Qin Chao and the cold front, "go to Wutong yuan for dinner tonight."


    Cold front smell speech, on the face exposed the color of thinking.


    But Qin Chao is a face of doubt. "What is the Wutong garden?"


    Shen Ze said, "you don''t need to know where it is. Just follow me."


    "Oh Qin Chao nodded and asked nothing more.


    Shen Ze Wutong planned to go to phoenix tree garden for dinner at night, but he did not think he wanted to go to Wutong garden.


    Wutong yuan had been transferred to Su Shi man''s name at present. Now, Su Shi man is the owner of Wutong garden.


    Shen Ze Wutong thought that if he went to phoenix garden to live in, it would be inconvenient, so he did not plan to live in Wutong garden.


    As for the dinner tonight, Shen Ze doesn''t think it''s anything. Anyway, everyone is here. Just have a meal.


    ¡­¡­


    According to Shen Ze''s idea, the Silver Dragon carving gives the hall half a day to think about, because the hall doesn''t mean to be dissolved.


    Therefore, after waiting for half a day, in the case of no reply from the hall of Yan Luo, the Silver Dragon carving launched an attack on the hall of Yan Luo.


    Silver Dragon carving is holding the idea of exterminating the hall of hell, so as soon as it comes up, it attacks with all its strength.


    As a result, there was a fierce battle between the Silver Dragon carving and the hall of Yama.


    The members of the Silver Dragon carving are all martial arts masters, and they are equipped with the most advanced weapons in the world. They are more powerful than the ordinary elite troops.


    In terms of the overall combat power, the Silver Dragon carving is obviously higher than that of the Yanluo hall. In addition, there is no strong warrior on this side of the Yanluo hall, so the Yanluo hall is impressively defeated by the Silver Dragon carving after a big fight between the two sides.


    The hall of Yan Luo has been defeated and retreated, while the Silver Dragon carving pursues the victory and wants to kill all the people in the hall of Yan Luo.


    Because of the defeat of the Silver Dragon carving, many people chose to escape.


    The battle only started for an hour, and the hall of Yama could not hold on. Their members died, injured, escaped, and were defeated!

 Chapter 889

    In the end, most of the members of the Yanluo temple were hanged by the Silver Dragon carving, and a small number of them escaped.


    And this means that the hall of Yama will perish and no longer exist!


    As the largest killer organization in the world, the death of Yanluo temple has caused a great sensation.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect that Shen Diaolong really killed the largest killer organization in the world, the Yanluo temple!"


    "Shen Diaolong is such a bull. He killed the hall of Yan Luo, which is a headache for all countries. I really admire him!"


    "It was only a few days before and after that that, Shen Diaolong completely destroyed the hall of Yan Luo. What a frightful thing!"


    "Who would have thought that Shen Diaolong had killed the world''s largest killer organization? It''s crazy!"


    "It used to be thought that Yanluo temple was the most terrible organization in the world, but now it seems that Silver Dragon carving is more terrible."


    "Yes, the Silver Dragon carving is still better. It''s the most powerful."


    "Silver Dragon carving has destroyed the hall of Yan Luo. From now on, Silver Dragon carving has become the strongest organization in the world!"


    "The Silver Dragon carving was created by Shen Diaolong. Can it not be bullied?"


    "Now Silver Dragon carving is the strongest organization recognized all over the world!"


    "In the future, whoever is targeted by the Silver Dragon carving, just hide!"


    "Damn, Shen Diaolong is not a human being. Tainima is powerful and terrible!"


    "It''s lucky for the Dragon kingdom to have such a character as Shen Diaolong!"


    "Because of the existence of Shen Diaolong, I think the Dragon kingdom will become the most powerful nation in the world in the future."


    "I also think that something like this happened. After all, Shen Diaolong is still very young and has room to grow up. It''s really possible for him to take the Dragon Kingdom and become the first nation in the world!"


    "The two superpowers are still fighting with each other. They are giving dragon a chance."


    "It''s not good at all that the two superpowers are fighting like this. It''s our small countries that suffer."


    "Don''t fight between the two superpowers, or we''ll let the Dragon Kingdom take advantage of it!"


    "At present, the Dragon Kingdom has changed its number one figure, and it will certainly accelerate its development. At that time, it will certainly threaten the two superpowers. If there is no targeting, there will be no way."


    "Oh, if only there were Shen Diaolong in our country."


    "Yes, if there is such a person as Shen Diaolong in our country, it will certainly develop better. Not to say, it will become the first power in the world, but at least it will become a power that will not be bullied!"


    "I hope God will help us to have a character like Shen Diaolong."


    "Don''t dream about it. It''s hard for Shen Diaolong to produce one for thousands of years."


    "Although some are unrealistic, there must be dreams."


    Because Shen Ze first killed the five strongmen of the Yanluo hall, and then ordered the Silver Dragon carving to destroy the remaining members of the Yanluo hall, which led to the collapse of the Yanluo hall and its no longer existence, which has caused great international controversy.


    Many people sigh about Shen Ze''s own strength and power, and express their admiration for Shen Ze in the Dragon kingdom.


    As a result, many people also believe that the Dragon state is on the right track and will develop rapidly, threatening the two superpowers.


    Because of the struggle between the two superpowers, the whole world is having a hard time, so there are many voices calling on the two superpowers to stop fighting. We can focus on the Dragon kingdom.


    Everyone is saying that because the Dragon state has such a character as Shen Diaolong, it will develop into the most powerful state in the world, so that the two superpowers will target the Dragon state again instead of fighting each other.


    Of course, even if the two superpowers suppress the Dragon state, the world will be in a state of turbulence, because the Dragon state is not a small country, but a big country that already has a lot of influence.


    However, these voices obviously cannot influence the decision-making of the two superpowers.


    Eagle country wants to become the only superpower in the world, so it is still determined to deal with bear country. It wants to kill bear country, but it doesn''t listen to those appeals.


    The Bear Kingdom has no choice but to continue to fight against the eagle Kingdom, because it has no choice but to fight to the end, otherwise it will fall down and can''t climb up.


    The struggle between the two superpowers is most affected by the small states, which naturally do not want to see the two superpowers continue to fight.


    For big countries like dragon and rat, they want to see the two superpowers continue to fight, because only in this way can they have better opportunities for development.


    The struggle between the two superpowers is obviously an opportunity for the big powers. As long as they seize it, they are likely to go further.


    Therefore, no big country has made any sound, but has kept a low profile and continued to seek development.


    The situation of the world will not change because of Shen Ze''s strong sense of existence. What should we do or what should we do.


    As for the world situation, Shen Ze does not worry so much.


    He has done all the things he should do. Now he only wants to have a free time.


    At about half past six in the evening, Shen came out of the hotel with Qin Chao and cold front, and then drove to the Indus garden.


    Near seven, when Shen came to the night, Shen Shen arrived at Wutong garden.


    Perhaps they knew that Shen se was coming, and the gate of Wutong garden was open.


    When Shen Shen got off the train, he walked straight towards the Wutong court.


    After three years, when he returned to this familiar manor again, Shen Ze was very kind, but it was mixed with a sense of right and wrong.


    After all, things are still things, and people are not the people they were.


    When Shen Ze and Liu Yuan entered the hall, Liu Yuan was sitting on the sofa while Su Shiman was still busy in the kitchen.


    Seeing Shen Ze and them coming in, Liu Yuan stood up from the sofa for the first time.


    "Handsome Shen, long time no see."


    Liu Yuan first looked at Shen Ze carefully, then said hello with a smile.


    Shen Ze smiles at Liu Yuan and says, "long time no see.".


    Before and after approaching, Leng Feng said, "this is my fiancee Liu Yuan, and this is my brother Qin Chao."


    Leng Feng now knows more about the world than before and takes the initiative to introduce Liu Yuan and Qin Chao.


    "Hello, nice."


    "Hello, handsome."


    Liu Yuan and Qin Chao are both familiar people, so they both greet each other with a smile.


    "Sit down, everyone!"


    After saying hello, Liu Yuan asked Shen Ze to sit down.


    Shen Ze and they are not polite. They sit down.


    Liu Yuan then said: "Shiman is still sitting in the kitchen for the last dish. We can have dinner soon."


    After listening to Liu Yuan''s words, Shen Ze nodded and said nothing.


    And Qin Chao''s eyes are full of thought, which means that this is the home of the master''s ex-wife?


    Is the master coming to dinner with his ex-wife tonight?

 Chapter 890

    Previously, Qin Chao wondered why Shen Ze suddenly changed his mind. Originally, he asked them to have dinner with Leng Feng in the evening. Later, he went to other places for dinner.


    Of course, Qin Chao was present at that time. He knew that Shen Ze had answered a phone call, and then he changed his mind.


    Now, when he learned that he came to Su Shiman''s residence, he suddenly understood that Shen Ze had received Su Shiman''s phone call before.


    This is an invitation from my ex-wife, so I came here for dinner.


    Qin Chao has never met Su Shiman. At the moment, he is quite curious about what kind of woman he is and what kind of woman he can love.


    At the moment, Qin Chao is looking forward to seeing Su Shiman.


    After listening to Liu Yuan''s words, Shen Ze suddenly turns his eyes to the dining table.


    At this time, the table has been filled with a variety of dishes.


    After calling Shen Shen to make a good dinner, Su Siman and Liu Yuan went to the supermarket to buy food. After returning to Wutong yuan, they began to prepare for dinner.


    From three o''clock in the afternoon to now, this is the result of having this table.


    Shen Ze is a top martial arts man. He has a much better sense of smell and eyes than most people. Although he is separated by a certain distance, he can still feel that the dishes on the table are very good, full of color, fragrance and flavor.


    Think of in the call, Su Shiman said she would cook in person, Shen Ze pick eyebrows.


    Shen Ze knows that Su Shiman hardly cooks before, so he has no cooking skills.


    If it is the former sushman, then certainly can not make this table dishes.


    It seems that in the past three years, sushman has been practicing hard in cooking.


    Is this the way to a good wife and a good mother?


    Thinking of this, Shen Ze raised his eyebrows. He was a little surprised, but he didn''t feel surprised. After all, people change.


    Just as Shen Ze was thinking about it, Su Shiman, wearing an apron, came out of the kitchen with a plate of steamed fish.


    When he came to the living room, Su Shiman was surprised to see them.


    Seeing Shen Ze, Su Shiman was stunned at first.


    Then, as if nothing had happened, she brought the plate to the table.


    Then, Su Shiman said to Shen Ze with a smile, "everyone, dinner is ready."


    Shen Ze didn''t move for the first time. He took a deep look at Su Shiman.


    Three years no see, Su Shiman no big change, still so beautiful, years in her body did not leave many traces.


    Of course, there are still some changes in sushman''s temperament. For example, in the past, she was young and beautiful, full of vitality, but now she is more intellectual, more gentle and moving.


    Among the people present, only Qin Chao has not seen Su Shiman, and he is also very curious about Su Shiman, so after su Shiman appeared, he secretly looked at Su Shiman more.


    After seeing Su Shiman, Qin Chao''s evaluation is a rare beauty.


    Although sushman was wearing casual and apron, she still looked beautiful and moving.


    Qin Chao couldn''t help thinking that the woman the master liked was really a beautiful woman.


    "Come on, eat at the table!"


    Seeing that everyone was in a daze, Liu Yuan began to urge, and then took the lead to get up and walk towards the dining table.


    Seeing this, Shen Ze got up one after another and went to the dining table.


    When everyone got to the table, sushman said, "everyone, sit down!"


    The people were not polite and sat down one after another.


    Now, both Su Shiman and Liu Yuan know Shen Ze''s identity. Out of respect for Shen Ze, they all feel that they have ceded the throne to him.


    Shen Ze was not polite, or modest, and naturally sat on the throne.


    Su Shiman and Liu Yuan sat on one side, while Qin Chao and Leng Feng sat on the other.


    "Hello, Miss Su. My name is Qin Chao."


    Qin Chao is that kind of careless character, he directly smile with Su Shiman made self introduction.


    Su Shiman responded to Qin Chao with a smile: "hello."


    After greeting Qin Chao, Su Shiman immediately said, "it''s going to be cold if we don''t eat any more vegetables. Let''s go!"


    "Good."


    Then the crowd started.


    On this occasion, Qin Chao and Leng Feng were both more knowledgeable, eating with their heads closed, and they didn''t speak in disorder.


    The relationship between Shen Ze and Su Shiman is delicate, and they don''t talk much.


    Therefore, Liu Yuan is the only one at the table with an active atmosphere, and this kind of thing is easy for Liu Yuan.


    It is because of the existence of Liu Yuan that the meal is not so boring.


    Of course, we are very happy to have this meal, because sushman''s cooking skills are really good, and the food is delicious.


    It''s almost an hour before the end of the meal.


    Qin Chao and Leng Feng are very conscious, the first time to clean up the table, went to the kitchen.


    "I''ll see if I can help."


    In order to make room for Su Shiman and Shen Ze to live alone, Liu Yuan also went to the kitchen.


    As a result, only Shen Ze and Su Shiman were left on the table.


    Shen Ze took the lead in breaking the silence and said to Su Shiman, "your cooking is very good. The food is delicious."


    Shen Ze was very frank and praised Su Shiman for his delicious food.


    Su Shiman was very happy to get Shen Ze''s praise. She said to Shen Ze with a smile: "thank you for your praise."


    Shen Ze was not used to Su Shiman''s politeness. He nodded and said nothing more.


    Su Shi man immediately opened his mouth and said, "Wutong court is so large that there are many empty rooms. Why don''t you come here after you return to Shu capital?"


    Shen Ze looked at Su Shi man and then said, "you are the owner of Wutong garden, not me."


    Sushman said, "this Wutong garden is a gift from you. You can''t live without it. What else is wrong?"


    Of course, there are problems.


    Shen Ze takes a look at Su Shiman. He smiles and says nothing.


    Su Shi man looked at Shen Ze, and looked seriously. "Now I invite you to come to Wutong garden, do you come?"


    Shen Ze hears speech, surprised ground picked pick eyebrow.


    He raised his eyes and gazed at sushman deeply.


    Two people immediately four eyes opposite.


    After looking at each other for a while, sushman was a little embarrassed. Her cheeks were slightly red and she avoided the sight.


    Seeing Su Shiman showing a shy look, Shen Ze subconsciously wants to make fun of the former.


    Shen asked with a very inquire, "do you really want me to live in Wutong court?"


    Su Shi man heard Wen, and after a moment of hesitated, he whispered, "I just think you might be more convenient to live in Wutong yuan."


    Shen Ze did not want to live in the idea of Wutong yuan. After listening to Su Shi man''s words, he agreed.


    "OK, then I''ll go back to Wutong garden."

 Chapter 891

    Shen Ze first pushed and delayed, but now he agreed so readily that Su Shiman still couldn''t respond.


    Su Shiman was stunned for a while before nodding.


    Shen Ze then said, "I''ll have my things delivered later."


    Su Shiman heard the speech and said a good word.


    Shen Ze pondered for a while, then took the initiative to stir up the topic and said, "have you had a good time these years?"


    Sushman nodded and replied, "it''s OK."


    Shen Ze asked abruptly, "I heard you haven''t found a partner yet?"


    "You should have no shortage of pursuers. Why are you always alone?"


    Su Shiman took a deep look at Shen Ze, and then she said in a soft voice, "I don''t really want to find someone."


    Shen Ze hears speech, oh.


    Sushman blinked his big eyes, and then asked, "didn''t you find someone? What''s the reason for that? "


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he didn''t say anything, but showed a meaningful smile to Su Shiman.


    At this moment, Shen zepo has a sense of sophistication, which makes Su Shiman unable to see through.


    Of course, if Shen Ze doesn''t answer, it''s not easy for Su Shiman to ask more.


    In the past, Su Shiman thought he knew Shen Ze very well. At that time, in Su Shiman''s eyes, Shen Ze was nothing but a family cook.


    Later, Su Shiman found that Shen Ze was not what she knew.


    Whether Shen Ze left the capital of Shu and gave Su Shiman billions of assets, or later learned that Shen Ze was the first God of war in the world, the Grand Marshal of the Army Department of the Dragon Kingdom, Shen Diaolong who was under one person and above ten thousand people!


    All these make sushman feel that she can''t see through Shen Ze.


    Such a peerless pride, a hero of the world, is she a common woman can see through?


    It can even be said that in today''s world, who can see through Shen Ze?


    Such a person, can''t find out!


    Therefore, Su Shiman couldn''t guess what Shen Ze thought, and she couldn''t guess, so she had to give up.


    Maybe he wanted to talk to Shen zeduo, and then Su Shiman found the topic again.


    "Will you be the best man of Leng Feng when you come back this time?"


    Su Shiman knows that Shen Ze and Leng Feng have a good relationship. Before Leng Feng has found a best man, she thinks Leng Feng may find Shen Ze as the best man, so she asks Shen Ze this way.


    Shen Ze shook his head and said, "I''m not the best man. I''ll attend the wedding with Leng Feng''s family."


    "Oh


    After listening to Shen Ze''s answer, Su Shiman''s eyes flashed with a look of disappointment.


    Although Su Shiman was well hidden, Shen Ze still saw the disappointment in the former''s eyes.


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything.


    Shen Ze said, "Leng Feng is an orphan and has no relatives. He and I are brothers, so we should treat him as if his family were present."


    Sushman nodded and said, "well, it''s good."


    Shen Ze said, "I heard you want to be a bridesmaid?"


    "Yes."


    Sushman nodded, then inquired: "you are not the best man. Who does Leng Feng want to be the best man?"


    Shen Ze replied, "Qin Chao."


    "Oh."


    Knowing that the best man is Qin Chao, Shen Ze''s subordinate, Su Shiman doesn''t resist and can accept it, but it''s a pity that Shen Ze doesn''t do it.


    Because they haven''t seen each other for a long time, and they don''t know what each other has done in recent years, Shen Ze and Su Shiman are still a lot stranger, and they can talk very little.


    However, Su Shiman had many curious questions about Shen Ze.


    After all, after learning that Shen Ze is Shen Diaolong, how can we not be curious?


    Shen Diaolong is a legend with many wonderful stories!


    At the beginning, after Shen Ze presented billions of assets to Su Shiman, Su Shiman knew that Shen Ze''s identity was unusual.


    Of course, at that time, Shen Ze revealed that he was a general at the upper level.


    At that time, Su Shiman thought that Shen Ze was powerful, but she did not expect that Shen Ze was much more powerful than she thought.


    Who would have thought that Shen Ze, who was just like a worthless waste in her eyes at that time, was Shen Diaolong, who was famous all over the world and had great power?


    Su Shiman never dreamed that the man who once cared for her and loved her deeply was a national hero and one of the most prominent figures in the Dragon kingdom!


    After learning Shen Ze''s true identity from Leng Feng a few days ago, Su Shiman couldn''t believe it. He was shocked.


    Su Shiman has always wondered why Shen Ze was such a bully at the beginning and pretended to be a little man. He was the son-in-law of the Su family and was bullied by his mother and daughter.


    Of course, sushman can still think of some of the reasons.


    The reason is that Shen Ze is deeply in love with Su Shiman, so he takes a low attitude and becomes the son-in-law of Su''s family.


    However, how could such a man bear those white eyes and contempt?


    It can only be said that Shen Ze is not an ordinary person!


    Su Shiman originally wanted to ask Shen Ze some questions, but thinking of these, she suddenly gave up the idea of asking.


    At the beginning, after Shen Ze and Su Shiman divorced, Su Shiman fell into a more and more regretful mood.


    When Shen Ze left completely, she realized that she had formed a kind of dependence on Shen Ze and couldn''t put it down in her heart.


    And after knowing how attentive Shen Ze was to her and how affectionate she was, she couldn''t let Shen Ze go any more.


    Today, Su Shiman is impressed with the idea that Shen Zezhong and Su Shiman are good friends.


    Just, a few days ago from Leng Feng there learned Shen Ze''s real identity, she was suddenly a little back.


    How can she be worthy of a man like Shen Ze?


    At the beginning did not cherish, now regret, and want to recover, the world where there is such a good thing?


    Thinking of these, sushman''s mood suddenly became a little complicated, and his taste was hard to understand.


    Seeing Su Shiman''s face changing, Shen Ze coughed.


    Hearing Shen Ze''s cough, Su Shiman recovered from his wishful thinking.


    Shen Ze took a look at Su Shiman and said, "I''m a little tired today. I want to have a rest early. Which room do you want to arrange for me?"


    When Su Shiman heard the words, he immediately said, "the bedroom you used to live in hasn''t moved. You can still live in your bedroom."


    "All right." Shen Ze nodded.


    "Then I''ll go upstairs first."


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Ze got up and went to the second floor.


    Su Shiman sat still and watched Shen Ze walk to the second floor. His figure disappeared around the corner.


    After Shen Ze left the hall, Liu Yuan, who had been paying attention to Shen Ze and Su Shiman, came out of the kitchen.


    Liu Yuan went straight to Su Shiman and asked with concern, "how was your conversation?"


    Sushman pondered for a while, and then said with some frustration, "not so good."

 Chapter 892

    After listening to Su Shiman''s reply, Liu Yuan frowned, and then said in disgust, "aren''t you quite able to speak? Why can''t we just talk? "


    Su Shiman smell speech, white Liu Yuan one eye, showing a pair of unwilling to pay attention to the appearance.


    Seeing this, Liu Yuan said coldly, "Su Shiman, my sister has created an opportunity for you. You have to make good use of it. If you can''t grasp it, my sister can''t help you."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he said feebly, "OK, I see. Thank you for the opportunity you created for me."


    "Cut!"


    Liu Yuan curled her lips and said, "why did our Dragon God go upstairs?"


    "It''s time to rest," sushman replied


    Liu Yuan smells, and laughs slightly. "So, Shen Ze is back to Wu Tong Yuan?"


    Sushman nodded.


    Liu Yuan rolled her eyes for a while. She seemed to think of something good. She gave Su Shiman a sly smile and said, "Shiman, I think you can cook with Shen Ze''s rice tonight."


    On hearing Liu Yuan''s words, Su Shiman frowned and said, "what ghost?"


    Liu Yuan said, "you can rush directly into Shen Ze''s room in the middle of the night and give him a seduction."


    "With your beauty, there should be no problem."


    Liu Yuan didn''t give Su Shiman a chance to talk. She then said, "since ancient times, heroes are sad about beauty pass. Although Shen Ze is a great hero, he still can''t pass in front of you beauty!"


    Hearing Liu Yuan''s proposal to seduce Shen Ze and cook mature rice with Shen Ze''s raw rice, Su Shiman blushes with shame.


    She glared at Liu Yuan angrily and said, "can you stop talking about some unreliable ideas? I won''t do it like you said."


    Liu Yuan smell speech, white Su Shiman one eye, tone slightly sarcastic said: "what''s the matter? This method I said is very good. Why is it unreliable? "


    "I tell you, if you don''t do as I said, there won''t be much progress between you and Shen Ze."


    "I can''t bear the child, but I can''t catch the wolf. What''s the matter with you selling out your hue?"


    "As long as the final result is good, it can be done."


    Liu Yuan has always been an open-minded girl, or avant-garde, bold, so in her view, only to promote the relationship between the two, can do.


    Liu Yuan only thinks that if there is no substantial progress in the relationship between Su Shiman and Shen Ze, it will be very difficult to get back together.


    Liu Yuan solemnly said to Su Shiman, "Su Shiman, I tell you that men like Shen Ze don''t lack women at all. If you don''t grasp the opportunity well, there will be no chance in the future."


    "If you don''t want to regret or regret all your life, do it as much as you can."


    After listening to Liu Yuan''s words, Su Shiman did not refute them for the first time, but fell into meditation.


    What Liu Yuan said is obviously reasonable.


    At the beginning, it was Shen Ze''s wishful love for Su Shiman. Su Shiman hardly responded to Shen Ze, and the relationship between them was not good.


    Later, Shen Ze was heartbroken and chose to divorce Su Shiman. The relationship between them almost became a stranger.


    After three years, two people meet again, has become a lot of strange, many things have quietly changed.


    Su Shiman knew very well that Shen Ze would change even if he was deeply moved by her.


    Many things can''t go back to their original appearance.


    After pondering for a long time, Su Shiman said, "I will seize the opportunity and become the active party, but I still won''t do your proposal."


    After hearing Su Shiman''s words, Liu Yuan rolled her eyes.


    "Well, your brain just doesn''t open up. OK, since you''ve already thought about it, I don''t care about you." Liu Yuan said helplessly.


    Su Shiman gave a hum and said nothing more.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ze was obviously familiar with Wutong yuan, and with little change, he went to his bedroom once and for all.


    After entering the bedroom, Shen Ze was surprised to find that the room was very clean and tidy. It should be cleaned regularly.


    Seeing the room like this, Shen Ze was slightly surprised, but he didn''t think much about it.


    As a top martial artist, Shen Ze is naturally not tired. Even if he doesn''t rest, it''s no big problem.


    As for the reason why he just told sushman that he was a little tired and wanted to have a rest, it was just a random reason that he didn''t want to continue to be embarrassed with sushman.


    Shen Ze Wutong is no intention of resting. He took out his mobile phone and sent a message to the hotel to bring the luggage to Wu Tong Yuan. Then he began to loaf on the two floor.


    Unconsciously, Shen Ze went to the study.


    After entering the study, Shen Ze found that there was no big change in the study, but he still found some changes.


    That is, there are many more books on the shelf and one more picture on the wall.


    At the beginning, Shen Ze impressively asked people to draw a picture of Su Shiman, hanging on the wall of his study.


    Now, next to Su Shiman''s portrait, there is a painting, a portrait of Shen Ze.


    Shen Ze knows that Su Shiman''s hobby is painting. At a glance, he can see that his portrait is not made by everyone, but by Su Shiman.


    This portrait, though not so exquisite, is very lifelike, vivid and verve.


    Shen Ze was obviously a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Su Shiman would draw his portrait and hang it next to the one.


    Sushman, what does that mean?


    Is it a whim or an accident?


    Although Shen Ze didn''t know what Su Shiman thought, he still knew that Su Shiman had made a great change to him.


    For example, in this meeting, he found that Su Shiman''s attitude towards him had completely changed.


    Between the two, it can be said that they are equal, and even that sushman means to please him.


    Shen Ze is not a fool. Naturally, he can feel that sushman is intentionally or intentionally taking the initiative to close the relationship between them.


    It''s just, is it still useful to get closer now?


    At the beginning, Shen Ze treated Su Shiman wholeheartedly. He was very humble to Su Shiman, but Su Shiman did not give any response, even turned a blind eye to his dedication and love.


    Now, they are divorced and separated for three years. When Shen Ze is about to put Su Shiman down completely, isn''t it a little late for Su Shiman to do this again?

 Chapter 893

    Shen Ze can be indifferent to anything else, but he can''t be calm and indifferent only when it comes to Su Shiman.


    All encounters are either gifts or disasters.


    For Shen Ze, Su Shiman is his disaster, which he can''t escape.


    However, some things missed is missed. It is obviously impossible for the injured heart to recover to its original state, or it takes time to cure.


    Shen Ze gazed at the two portraits hanging on the wall, full of thoughts.


    Although he was calm on the surface, his heart was full of ups and downs.


    In the matter between Su Shiman and Shen Ze, after all, he still can''t be calm.


    However, Shen Ze did not think much.


    Shen Ze has suffered a lot in this matter.


    As the saying goes, Shen Ze has no expectation of feelings. After all, without expectation, there will be no disappointment and no harm.


    It can be said that Shen Ze was hurt too deeply at the beginning, and he had a defensive mentality towards this kind of thing, so he had some resistance.


    Shen Ze soon regained his mind, and did not think about it any more.


    Then, with an appreciative attitude, he carefully observed this portrait of him made by sushman.


    After looking back and forth at his portrait for a while, Shen Ze sat down on the chair and casually took a book to read.


    Wutong and cold front, after the instructions of Shen Ze, finished the kitchen and went to the hotel to get their luggage to the phoenix garden. So Shen Shen and Qin Chao lived in Wutong yuan.


    Liu Yuan chats with Su Shiman, but does not leave for the first time.


    Around ten p.m., Liu Yuan and cold front left Wutong garden.


    Su Shiman first went to wash, and then wore a floral skirt and went upstairs.


    Because of her work, sushman usually goes to bed around 12 o''clock. Therefore, due to her biological clock, she didn''t go back to her room.


    Sushman also wanted to go to the study to read books, so she went to the study.


    When he came to the study, Su Shiman was surprised to see Shen Ze sitting on a chair reading a book.


    Su Shiman thought Shen Ze had rested. She was surprised to see Shen Ze here.


    "You haven''t rested yet?"


    When Shen Ze heard the speech, he turned his head and took a look at Su Shiman. Then he calmly said, "I can''t sleep, so I come here to read."


    "Oh


    Sushman nodded, and then said, "I want to come here to read, too."


    Shen Ze said nothing more.


    Su Shiman is not formal either. She takes a book from the bookshelf, then sits next to Shen Ze and turns it over.


    Sushman had just finished taking a bath, her hair was still a little wet, and her whole body was emitting a faint fragrance.


    Su Shiman was sitting next to Shen Ze, who could naturally smell the fragrance of the former, which made his mood more or less ups and downs.


    Shen Ze doesn''t spend much time dealing with women. It can be said that he spends the longest time with Su Shiman.


    As a matter of principle, sushman''s sitting next to him will not have much influence on him.


    But at the moment, I don''t know if it''s because I haven''t seen him for a long time that Su Shiman still has a great influence on Shen Ze.


    However, with Shen Ze''s determination, this influence was not worth mentioning, and his mood soon recovered.


    Later, Shen Ze and Su Shiman both read books silently.


    Unconsciously, an hour passed.


    Shen Ze was sleepy, so he put the book down.


    Shen Ze knew that Su Shiman was still reading, so the action of putting the book was very light, which did not disturb Su Shiman.


    After putting the book, Shen Ze turns his head and looks at Su Shiman.


    At the moment, sushman seemed to be absorbed in reading, slightly hanging his head and staring at the book.


    At this moment, sushmann looks very intelligent and beautiful.


    It''s just like a picture scroll, which is pleasing to the eye.


    Normally speaking, Shen Ze has been with Su Shiman day and night, so he has seen Su Shiman for a long time.


    But at the moment, when Shen Ze looked at Su Shiman again, he was still unconscious.


    Perhaps for Shen Ze, Su Shiman is the kind of existence that he never tires of seeing.


    Although Shen Ze is staring at Su Shiman, he is looking with an appreciative eye, and there is no impurity in his eyes.


    So, after a while.


    Because of reading for a long time, Su Shiman''s eyes are a little sour. She inadvertently raises her eyes and diverts her eyes. Then, she goes up to Shen Ze''s deep and bottomless eyes.


    When Shen Ze''s eyes, Su Shiman was directly stunned for the first time.


    Then, their eyes were opposite.


    Time and space seem to be static at this moment. Shen Ze and Su Shiman only have each other in their eyes.


    Their eyes intertwined, like sparks in the air.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little delicate.


    In this way, Shen Ze and Su Shiman looked at each other for a while. Finally, Su Shiman was the first to lose the battle, and his face was slightly red and his head dropped.


    Seeing Su Shiman move, Shen Ze came back to himself, and his face was burning for no reason.


    At the moment, both Su Shiman and Shen Ze, who have a very good determination, have their heart pounding and their mood fluctuates greatly.


    Both of them have that kind of heart pounding feeling now.


    In the study, all of a sudden, there was a sour smell of love.


    "Cough..."


    Shen Ze coughed twice, then took the lead to open his mouth, broke the silence and said, "it''s a little late. I''ll go back to my bedroom and have a rest. You should have a rest early too!"


    At the moment, sushman was a little shy. Instead of raising her head, she kept her head down and gave a gentle hum.


    Seeing Su Shiman''s shy appearance, Shen Ze hooked his lips. He didn''t stay much and said nothing more.


    Then, Shen Ze stood up from his chair and walked towards the outside of the study.


    After going out of the study, Shen Ze went to his bedroom.


    After hearing the footsteps go away, Su Shiman in the study slowly raises his head.


    Sushman touched her hot cheek with her cold hands. Then she whispered to herself, "what''s wrong with me? How can such a big man be shy? "


    Although Su Shiman issued such a question, but in fact her heart is very clear why, just because of the face of Shen Ze.


    When facing other men, Su Shiman is as cold as ice and has no mood fluctuation. Only when facing Shen Ze, will she be so shy and her heart beat faster.


    Sure enough, you can''t keep calm and calm in front of the people you care about.


    So is Su Shiman and so is Shen Ze!

 Chapter 894

    Sushman didn''t think much. She put down her book and stood up from her chair.


    Sushman turned and looked at the two portraits hanging on the wall for a while. Then she went out of the study and went back to her bedroom.


    No matter Shen Ze or Su Shiman, they didn''t rest when they went back to their bedroom.


    This night, both of them were full of thoughts and couldn''t sleep until they were tired.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, because of his habit, Shen Ze woke up very early.


    When he was free, Shen Ze went downstairs to make breakfast.


    While Shen Ze was making breakfast, Qin Chao and Su Shiman went downstairs one after another.


    Shen Ze made breakfast and asked Su Shiman to have it with Qin Chao.


    Just as the three of them ate breakfast, there was a roar of engines outside Wutong yuan.


    A blue Bugatti Veyron sports car came to the gate of Wutong garden.


    After the Bugatti Veyron stopped, the door opened and a young man with flowing yellow hair in a white suit and sunglasses came out.


    The young man named Lei Xuan arranged his clothes and went to the gate of Wutong garden, reaching out and pressing the doorbell.


    Shen Ze, sitting in the dining room, hears the doorbell, but doesn''t move, because at this time, a maid goes to the door.


    When the maid comes to the door, she suddenly sees Lei Xuan.


    Lei Xuan is looking for Su Shiman, because he is a pursuer of Su Shiman.


    Lei Xuan had visited Wutong court to find Su Shi man before, so the maid knew him.


    However, because before a few times, Su Shiman was closed to Lei Xuan.


    Therefore, after the maid saw that it was Lei Xuan, she didn''t want to pay attention.


    Of course, Lei Xuan will not give up like this.


    Seeing the maid turning to leave, leixuan said quickly: "beauty, please report to Miss Su that I have something important for leixuan to see her and let her see me."


    Hearing this, the maid stopped. She turned her head and looked at Lei Xuan suspiciously. Then she asked, "Mr. Lei, what''s the important thing for you to find our lady?"


    In the eyes of the maid, leixuan is a playboy who doesn''t do his job. She doesn''t believe that leixuan has anything important to find sushman.


    Lei Xuan said solemnly: "it''s about Tianze group."


    Lei Xuan seemed to be afraid that the maid would not believe it, and then added: "I know that there are some problems in the capital operation of Tianze group recently, so I want to help and cooperate."


    Listen to Lei Xuan say so, maidservant impressively feel like such a thing.


    Lei Xuan immediately said, "I really have something important. Please report it to Miss Su."


    Lei Xuan''s family background is very prominent, and his status is very unusual. He is usually superior and never bothers others to do things, but orders others to do things.


    In order to get Su Shiman''s heart, Lei Xuan is a great effort, very rare in front of a maid.


    The maid took a deep look at Lei Xuan, then nodded and said, "OK, just a moment. I''ll report it to the lady now."


    "Well, you go!" Leixuan nodded with a smile.


    Then the maid turned and went towards the Wutong court.


    The maid came to the dining room and went to sushman.


    The maid respectfully reported to Su Shiman: "Miss Su, Mr. leixuan is here."


    "He said that he had something important to tell you about Tianze group and wanted you to meet him."


    After hearing the maid''s words, Su Shiman frowned, while Shen Ze frowned.


    Tianze group was founded by Shen Ze. When he heard about Tianze group, he was quite curious.


    Su Shiman pondered for a while, then she asked the maid, "does Lei Xuan specifically say what it is?"


    The maid replied, "he said that Tianze group has some problems with its capital operation recently. He wants to help and talk about cooperation."


    After listening to the maid''s answer, sushman fell into deep meditation.


    There are some problems in the capital chain of Tianze group recently, which need to be solved.


    Su Shiman is a smart woman. She knows that Lei Xuan has ideas for her.


    Although Tianze group really has problems, leixuan just wants to have more contact with her for this reason.


    Of course, this does not rule out that leixuan is really helpful to Tianze group.


    If it''s for the sake of the group, Su thinks it''s necessary to meet Lei Xuan.


    So, after pondering for a while, sushman said to the maid, "take leixuan to the living room, and I''ll go there right away."


    "Yes, miss."


    The maid answered, and then turned away.


    The maid is to take leixuan standing outside the gate to the living room.


    On the dining table, Shen Ze took a look at Su Shiman and asked, "is something wrong?"


    When Su Shiman heard this, he took a look at Shen Ze and said, "there are some small things."


    Seeing Su Shiman''s unwillingness to say more, Shen Ze didn''t ask much.


    "Take your time. I''ll go to the living room."


    Sushman quickly settled the breakfast and went to the living room.


    After su Shiman left the dining room, Shen Ze told Qin Chao, "go and investigate what happened to Tianze group."


    "Yes, master." When Qin Chao heard the speech, he immediately nodded.


    Immediately, Qin Chao took out his mobile phone and asked someone to investigate what happened to Tianze group.


    Just when Shen Ze asked people to investigate what happened in the group, the maid walked into the Wutong garden with Lei Xuan.


    Before he went into the Wutong court with the maid, Lei Xuan brought a bunch of flowers to her car.


    With the maid came to the villa living room, leixuan is surprised to see the first step to the living room of Su Shiman.


    "Miss Su, we meet again!"


    Seeing Su Shiman, Lei Xuan immediately smiles. He holds a bunch of roses and walks to Su Shiman quickly.


    "Here you are, Miss Su."


    When he comes to Su Shiman''s heel, Lei Xuan impressively hands the rose to Su Shiman.


    Seeing this, Su Shiman didn''t take the rose for the first time, but hesitated.


    Seeing that Su Shiman didn''t want to collect the flowers, Lei Xuan laughed awkwardly and said, "Miss Su, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to see the beautiful flowers, so I''ll buy them for you by the way. I hope you''re in a good mood."


    Leixuan is obviously talking nonsense.


    The reason why he sent sushman Roses was to express his admiration for sushman.


    Su Shiman naturally knew what Lei Xuan meant, so she didn''t accept it.


    "I appreciate your kindness, Mr. Lei, but I won''t accept it." Sushman refused very frankly.

 Chapter 895

    From the beginning to the end, Su Shiman didn''t like Lei Xuan at all. He was totally uninteresting.


    Therefore, every time leixuan expresses her admiration, she will very frankly refuse to leave leixuan any illusion.


    This time, Su Shiman is still very directly refused leixuan, not to leave the latter face.


    As a playboy, Lei Xuan has a thick skin.


    Although leixuan is uncomfortable with Su Shiman''s direct refusal, he pretends that nothing has happened.


    "Well, since you don''t like it, I won''t insist on giving it to you."


    Lei Xuan said with a smile: "next time I send other things, try to send Miss Su''s favorite things."


    Su Shiman said indifferently, "Mr. Lei doesn''t have to."


    Leixuan laughed and said nothing more.


    Su Shiman immediately said, "what Mr. Lei wants to say can be said now."


    "Oh, yes, I forgot to get down to business."


    Then leixuan put on a serious look and said to Su Shiman: "I accidentally know that Tianze group under Miss Su''s name has some problems in the capital chain recently. I want to help Tianze group solve this problem and cooperate with Tianze group by the way."


    Su Shiman knew that leixuan didn''t know that there was a problem in the capital chain of Tianze group by accident, but definitely investigated Tianze group specially, so he knew that there was a problem in the capital chain of Tianze group.


    As for Lei Xuan, if he wants to help Tianze group, he has nothing to do but be gallant and either cheat or steal.


    Generally speaking, leixuan just wants to get in touch with Su shimandou, so he is willing to take the initiative to help Tianze group solve problems.


    Although Su Shiman hasn''t met Lei Xuan several times, he still knows that Lei Xuan is from a rich family in Yanjing. His background and family background are very different.


    Leixuan doesn''t boast or lie. He really has the capital and strength to help Tianze group solve problems.


    Although Su Shiman doesn''t want to have too much contact with Lei Xuan, for commercial reasons, as long as she can solve the problems of Tianze group, she will still consider talking with Lei Xuan.


    Therefore, Su Shiman asked Lei Xuan: "how does Mr. Lei plan to help Tianze group and how to talk about cooperation?"


    Lei Xuan didn''t sell the ball either. He said frankly, "I can inject some capital into Tianze group, and then get some shares of Tianze group, so that I can become a shareholder of Tianze group."


    After listening to Lei Xuan''s words, Su Shiman didn''t speak for the first time, but fell into meditation.


    Leixuan is obviously a smart man. He doesn''t help Tianze group in vain, but wants to get shares of Tianze group and become a shareholder of Tianze group.


    Su Shiman is now the chairman of Tianze group and the largest shareholder of Tianze group. Almost 100% of the shares of the group are in her hands.


    Tianze group is not listed, it can be said that it is a private group, and sushman is the only one.


    Today, leixuan wants to become a shareholder of Tianze group, which is not bold.


    If Lei Xuan becomes the shareholder of Tianze group, it will be the second largest shareholder and the second shareholder of Tianze group, which can disperse part of Su Shiman''s rights.


    If Lei Xuan really becomes a shareholder of Tianze group, there will be a lot of places he and Su Shiman can contact, which also gives Lei Xuan a lot of opportunities to tease Su Shiman.


    This result is obviously not what Su Shiman wants, whether it is to give leixuan more opportunities to contact her, or let leixuan become the second shareholder of Tianze group.


    At the beginning, Shen Ze created Tianze group and presented it to Su Shiman for free.


    Shen Ze handed over the complete Tianze group to Su Shiman. Naturally, Su Shiman wanted to keep the integrity of Tianze group and did not want others to become shareholders of Tianze group.


    So, after pondering for a moment, Su Shiman shook his head at Lei Xuan and said, "Mr. Lei, I can''t let you become a shareholder of Tianze group."


    After hearing Su Shiman''s words, Lei Xuan frowned.


    Leixuan is surprised to know that Tianze group is a private enterprise, and Su Shiman is the only shareholder of Tianze group.


    The reason why he wants to become a shareholder of Tianze group is to have a substantial relationship with Su Shiman.


    Because, if Lei Xuan becomes a shareholder of Tianze group, then he is equivalent to becoming a partner with Su Shiman, and has a common relationship of advance and retreat.


    Facing Su Shiman''s refusal, leixuan obviously doesn''t want to give up.


    He looked at Su Shiman and said in a deep voice, "does Miss Su want me to be a shareholder of Tianze group, or does she want anyone to be the second shareholder of Tianze group?"


    "I don''t want anyone to be the second shareholder of Tianze group," he said without hesitation


    Leixuan smell speech, brow wrinkle of deeper some.


    He pondered for a moment, then said to Su Shiman with a smile: "Miss Su doesn''t want me to be a shareholder of Tianze group, does she want me to inject capital into Tianze group for nothing?"


    "If I can''t get any benefit, it''s a bit unreasonable."


    Su Shiman seems to have thought of what Lei Xuan would say. After listening to Lei Xuan''s words, she immediately said, "I won''t let Mr. Lei inject money in vain."


    "As long as Mr. Lei injects funds into Tianze group to let Tianze group solve the problem of current capital chain, then I will repay all the funds injected into Tianze group by Mr. Lei and give Mr. Lei a generous reward."


    Sushman''s idea is obviously reasonable.


    Leixuan helped, she also gave leixuan reward, will not let leixuan help in vain.


    It''s just that Lei Xuan wants more than that.


    If only get some money above reward, leixuan is obviously not reconciled.


    For Lei Xuan, he doesn''t need money, and he doesn''t need money. What he wants is to have a further development with Su Shiman and make the relationship between them further.


    Lei Xuan said to Su Shiman with a smile, "Miss Su, I''m not short of money."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he said calmly, "I know Mr. Lei is not short of money, but that''s all I can do."


    Leixuan smell speech, deliberately revealed a pair of embarrassed appearance.


    "Miss Su, the reason why I want to be a shareholder of Tianze group is to help Tianze group better, not to do anything else."


    Su Shiman nodded and said, "I appreciate Mr. Lei''s kindness, but Tianze group has always been a private enterprise. I don''t want anyone else to be a shareholder of Tianze group."


    After hearing Su Shiman''s words, Lei Xuan knows that Su Shiman doesn''t mean to change his mind at all.


    As a result, Lei Xuan couldn''t think of any way to make su Shiman change his mind.


    However, Lei Xuan did not give up.

 Chapter 896

    Unable to achieve the goal, leixuan naturally will not give up.


    Therefore, Lei Xuan did not conform to Su Shiman''s idea for the first time.


    "Miss Su, let me think about it."


    Lei Xuan didn''t agree or refuse, but wanted to delay for a while.


    Obviously, Lei Xuan has a lot of brains. He knows to go around and see if he can come up with other ways to get Su Shiman to agree with him.


    Su Shiman is not stupid, she also guessed Lei Xuan''s idea, for this, she did not point out, directly nodded, promised: "OK, Mr. Lei think about it."


    Lei Xuan smiles at Su Shiman.


    Later, Lei Xuan looked up and down at Su Shiman with a kind of "appreciation" eyes.


    Then, he praised very frankly: "Miss Su, you look like a orchid in this black dress today. It''s very beautiful."


    Sushman had heard so much about the praise that he was already immune to it.


    Out of politeness, Su Shiman said thank you to Lei Xuan.


    Lei Xuan smiles brightly, and then he invites Su Shiman to say, "Miss Su, I''d like to invite you to lunch. I don''t know if you can do me a favor?"


    Without hesitation, sushman politely refused: "sorry, I have something to do today, I can''t answer the appointment."


    Leixuan has been used to Su Shiman''s refusal for a long time. He didn''t show any embarrassment when Su Shiman refused so directly.


    "Well, since Miss Su has something to do, I won''t force it." Leixuan said with a smile, appears to be very generous.


    "Mr. ray, if there''s nothing else, I''ll do it first."


    "I''ll send someone to see you off," he said


    As soon as the words fell, sushman waved to the maid standing by.


    Maid understanding, immediately went to the front of leixuan.


    See Su Shiman so quickly under the guest order, leixuan''s heart is very uncomfortable.


    As a young master of Yanjing, wherever he goes, he is respected and will not be treated like this.


    If other people treat leixuan like this, leixuan would have been furious and would have cracked each other.


    Lei Xuan is a patient man. He doesn''t argue with Su Shiman, and he suppresses his anger.


    "Goodbye, Miss Su."


    Leixuan not only didn''t get angry, but also pretended to be very happy.


    He smiled and waved at Su Shi man, then he turned around and went outside the Wutong court with the roses he had not sent out.


    The maid accompanied Lei Xuan out.


    After walking out of the living room, Lei Xuan looks like he has changed his face. He is full of smiles. His face turns black, just like eating flies. His face is very ugly.


    Lei Xuan rushed out of the Wutong court quickly.


    From beginning to end, Lei Xuan was so surprised that he ignored the maid and went out of Wutong court.


    "Boom!"


    Leixuan starts the engine immediately.


    With a roar, Bugatti Veyron left.


    After leaving Wutong yuan, Lei Xuan began to scold.


    "It''s just a divorced woman. What do you pretend to be in front of me?"


    "There''s no woman in this world that Lao Tzu can''t handle, not even sushman!"


    "Su Shiman, you wait for me. Before long, I will make you submit to me!"


    Leixuan is not only a playboy, but also has a unique taste, especially for young women.


    It is because of this taste that leixuan takes sushiman as his prey.


    Lei Xuan is obviously very patient. Even though he knows that Su Shiman doesn''t like him at all, he still uses his hot face to stick his cold face.


    I have to say that Lei Xuan is really thick skinned.


    Of course, he is also confident that he will win sushman in the end.


    After all, before that, all the women Lei Xuan liked were able to hook up with each other and never failed.


    This time, Lei Xuan is still confident that he can handle Su Shiman.


    ¡­¡­


    Although Shen Ze is in the dining room, as a top martial artist, his ear power is very good.


    In the case of Shen Ze''s intention, he listens to the dialogue between Su Shiman and Lei Xuan.


    Just from the dialogue, Shen Ze knows that Lei Xuan wants to get close to Su Shiman and that Lei Xuan has an idea about Su Shiman.


    Of course, he didn''t care too much about it, because Su Shiman didn''t like Lei Xuan at all.


    However, when it comes to the Tianze group, he is a little concerned.


    According to Shen Ze''s instructions, Qin Chao soon found someone to find out about Tianze group.


    After receiving the news, Qin Chao immediately reported to Shen Zechen: "master, there are some problems in Tianze group''s capital chain, and the capital operation is not very good."


    After listening to Qin Chao''s report, Shen Ze nodded and said nothing.


    For Shen Ze, the matter of Tianze group is nothing at all. He can solve it very easily.


    What he cares about is that Su Shiman didn''t ask him for help, but asked outsiders to help.


    Shen Ze thinks it''s necessary to talk to Su Shiman.


    Qin Chao took a look at the silent Shen Ze and asked, "master, do you want to help Tianze group solve the problem?"


    Shen Ze pondered for a moment and said, "don''t worry for the moment."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Qin Chao knew that Shen Ze wanted to talk to Su Shiman and then make plans. So he nodded and said nothing more.


    After breakfast, Shen Ze said to Qin Chao, "put away the dishes and chopsticks."


    "All right."


    Qin Chao nodded without hesitation, and then obediently cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks and went to the kitchen.


    Shen Ze picked up the tissue, slowly wiped his mouth, and then got up and walked toward the living room.


    At this time, sushman is sitting on the sofa in the living room, holding a notebook, dealing with work.


    Shen Ze came to the living room and saw this scene.


    Shen Ze didn''t clean Su Shiman for the first time. Instead, he quietly sat on the sofa and looked at Su Shiman.


    After a while, Su Shiman finished her work. As soon as she looked up, she saw Shen Ze sitting opposite.


    As Shen Ze has been looking at Su Shiman, they are in line of sight.


    After looking at each other for a few seconds, Shen Ze took the lead to open his mouth, broke the silence and said, "there''s something wrong with Tianze group. Why don''t you ask me for help?"


    Su Shiman didn''t expect that Shen Ze would suddenly ask her this question. She was stunned for a while, and then said, "it''s not a big deal. I don''t want to trouble you."


    Now, Su Shiman has known Shen Ze''s true identity. She doesn''t want or dare to trouble Shen Ze.


    After all, their identities and status are far apart.


    Su Shiman is just an ordinary woman. How dare she bother the Dragon God?

 Chapter 897

    Now, after knowing Shen Ze''s real identity, Su Shiman is afraid to trouble Shen Ze to do things.


    After all, Lord Dragon God, not everyone can get into trouble.


    In the past, Su Shiman didn''t know Shen Ze''s true identity, and he could do anything to let Shen Ze do without fear. Now that he knows Shen Ze''s true identity, he can''t do it.


    Shen Ze gazed at Su Shiman for a while. He seemed to see what the latter was thinking. He said faintly: "for me, the matter of Tianze group is a piece of cake, which can be easily solved."


    "You don''t have to be polite to me. I''ll ask someone to handle the affairs of Tianze group."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Su Shiman hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, thank you."


    For Su Shiman, it would be better if Shen Ze could solve the problems of Tianze group without seeking the help of Lei Xuan.


    After all, Su Shiman wants to owe Shen Ze more than Lei Xuan.


    Su Shiman knows that Shen Ze can easily solve the problems of Tianze group. With Shen Ze''s help, she is also relieved that she doesn''t worry about Tianze group any more.


    Later, Su Shiman suddenly thought of something and said to Shen Ze, "if you''re OK, come to Liu Yuan''s house with me today and help them decorate their wedding room."


    Shen Ze smell speech, first Leng Leng, then nodded, said: "good."


    Sushman said, "let''s start later."


    Shen Ze nodded.


    Then sushman went upstairs to change his clothes.


    Shen Ze continued to sit on the sofa and began to drink tea.


    After finishing the kitchen, Qin Chao came to the living room.


    Shen Ze said to Qin Chao, "ask people to deal with the problems of Tianze group."


    "Yes, master."


    Qin Chao nodded, and then he took out his mobile phone and asked someone to deal with the affairs of Tianze group.


    Soon, hundreds of millions of funds entered into the account of Tianze group, which solved the problem that the capital chain of Tianze group could not run.


    As soon as sushman had changed his clothes, he knew the good news.


    "Sure enough, it is so fast and easy to solve the problem of Tianze group."


    "Lord dragon is Lord dragon!"


    Sushman couldn''t help but express such emotion.


    As a result, Su Shiman increasingly realized that the gap between himself and Shen Ze was really the same as the gap and could not be crossed.


    Thinking of these, Su Shiman was impressed that it was really difficult for her to get close to Shen Ze.


    I didn''t cherish it at the beginning, but now I want to let the relationship between them go back to the past. When I think about it, I feel a little cheap.


    Sushman felt that she had asked for all her tangled and disordered thoughts. No wonder others.


    At the beginning, she trampled on Shen Ze''s sincerity, but now it''s just like getting retribution.


    Reincarnation of heaven, retribution!


    Thinking of these, sushman''s mood suddenly became a little not wonderful.


    However, sushman did not think much.


    After all, a lot of things have passed for three years, many things are diluted, not so strong.


    After changing into a white casual dress, Su Shiman went downstairs and came to the living room.


    Su Shiman immediately expressed his thanks to Shen Ze: "thank you for helping Tianze group."


    When Shen Ze heard the words, he nodded to Su Shiman and said nothing.


    Su Shiman didn''t say much. She immediately suggested, "let''s go to Liu Yuan''s new house."


    "Good."


    Shen Ze nodded.


    Then, as a driver, Qin Chao drove a Bentley to Liu Yuan''s new house with Shen Ze and Su Shiman.


    Shen Ze has always been used to sitting in the back of the car, and Su Shiman is not good to do CO pilot, so he sat next to Shen Ze.


    Neither of them spoke.


    Shen Ze closed his eyes to refresh himself, while Su Shiman tilted his head and looked out of the window.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Shiman looks back at Shen Ze.


    After gazing at the man''s angular side face for a while, Su Shiman said softly, "Shen Ze, I want to tell you something."


    Shen Ze opened his eyes slowly.


    He turned his head and looked at sushman, then said faintly, "if there is anything, just say it."


    "At the beginning, you gave me billions of assets for free, and I want to return them to you," he said


    After hearing Su Shiman''s words, Shen Ze frowned.


    Seeing that Shen Ze didn''t seem to understand, Su Shiman then said, "the first is that I won''t get paid for my work, and the second is that I don''t want to worry about these things any more."


    It''s hard to manage a large group. There''s no problem for sushman to say that.


    However, although Su Shiman''s reasons are well found, Shen Ze can also find out the reasons for refutation.


    "Husband and wife a, I give you those things and no problem, it is not a reactive without salary."


    Shen Ze said calmly, "if you don''t want to worry, you can ask someone to take care of it and be a shopkeeper."


    For Shen Ze, the assets he gave Su Shiman for free are nothing but drizzle.


    In his opinion, it is necessary for sushman to live in such a state that he has no worries about food and clothing for the rest of his life.


    After all, Shen Ze had vowed to give sushiman a prosperous life and protect sushiman a safe life.


    Man, man, do what you say.


    If Shen Ze has such ability, he will naturally do so.


    "I don''t take back what I send out."


    Shen Ze looked at Su Shiman and said very seriously, "I have no reason to take back what I gave you."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Su Shiman knew that he really didn''t mean to take it back.


    This makes Su Shiman not know what to do and what to say.


    In Su Shiman''s opinion, although she once saved Shen Ze''s life, Shen Ze has almost paid off her kindness. Moreover, she was very sorry for Shen Ze at the beginning.


    Su Shiman thinks that she should not accept Shen Ze''s benefits.


    Perhaps seeing Su Shiman''s idea, Shen Ze said directly: "you saved my life at the beginning, and I vowed to make you worry free and prosperous for the rest of your life."


    "It''s my wish. Don''t let me not realize it."


    After listening to Shen Ze''s words, Su Shiman couldn''t say anything more.


    After a while, she nodded.


    But thinking of Shen zegang saying that he vowed to let himself be carefree and prosperous for the rest of his life, Su Shiman was obviously deeply touched.


    Su Shiman thinks that she is very lucky. If she had not saved Shen Ze by chance, she would not have been treated like this.


    Unfortunately, she was treated sincerely by Shen Ze, but she didn''t cherish it.


    What a pity!

 Chapter 898

    Su Shiman is not stupid. Naturally, she can think of Shen Ze''s original good intentions.


    At that time, Shen Ze had made great achievements, became the Dragon God under one person and above ten thousand people, and was the Grand Marshal of the Ministry of war. He was powerful and famous all over the world.


    This man, however, wronged himself and became the son-in-law of the Su family. He endured humiliation and became a housewife and took good care of her.


    Su Shiman knows very well that the reason why Shen Ze conceals her identity is that she doesn''t want her to have a strong sense of gap.


    Shen Ze chose to humble himself rather than make her humble.


    If it wasn''t for Shen Ze''s deep affection for Su Shiman, how could she do so?


    Think of these, Su Shiman is very regretful that she did not take Shen Ze seriously.


    A lot of things, only lost to know how to cherish.


    Su Shiman now regret obviously has no use, and there is no regret medicine in the world.


    Thinking of these, sushman''s heart is not taste, the mood is very complex.


    A woman''s heart is a needle.


    Shen Ze obviously couldn''t understand Su Shiman''s mind.


    Seeing that Su Shiman didn''t say anything, Shen Ze turned back and continued to close his eyes.


    Seeing Shen Ze''s appearance, Su Shiman said nothing more. He turned his head and continued to look out of the window.


    ¡­¡­


    It is the so-called "know yourself, know your enemy, and win every battle.".


    In order to get Su Shiman, Lei Xuan is surprised to find someone to investigate Su Shiman and find out everything about Su Shiman.


    He was surprised to know that Su Shiman was going to attend the wedding of Liu Yuan and Leng Feng tomorrow, and that Su Shiman was going to be a bridesmaid, so he had some ideas about it.


    After leaving Wutong garden, Lei Xuan drove Bugatti veilong to Liu Jia''s mansion.


    Before long, Lei Xuan came to the door of Liu''s mansion.


    The gate of Liu''s mansion is open and decorated with lights. It looks very festive.


    Leixuan had planned to drive directly into the Liu''s mansion, but after thinking about it, he held back.


    He came here for Liu Yuan''s sake, so he chose to keep a low profile.


    After getting off, leixuan came to the door of Liu''s mansion and rang the doorbell.


    After a while, a servant of Liu''s mansion came to the door.


    The servant didn''t know Lei Xuan, so he asked, "who are you?"


    Lei Xuan smiles at the servant and says, "my name is Lei Xuan. I''m Su Shiman''s friend. I''ve come to find Liu Yuan, Miss Liu. Please inform her. I have something to do with her."


    The servant looked at Lei Xuan a few eyes, then nodded: "OK, I''ll report to miss now."


    "You go!" Lei Xuan nodded.


    Then the servant turned and walked back to the villa.


    At this time, Liu Yuan is still in Liu''s mansion.


    Tomorrow is the wedding day. Today she wants to stay at her mother''s house.


    Soon, the maid came to Liu Yuan''s room.


    "Dong Dong."


    The servant tapped on the door and said, "are you there, miss?"


    Liu Yuan in the room heard the sound and returned to the room.


    The servant then said, "Miss, a young man named Lei Xuan, who claims to be miss sushman''s friend, has come to you outside the door. He has come to say something."


    "Lei Xuan?"


    Liu Yuan didn''t meet Lei Xuan and didn''t know about Lei Xuan, so she had some doubts about it.


    However, Liu Yuan did not refuse to hear that she was su Shiman''s friend and felt it necessary to meet her.


    So, after pondering for a while, Liu Yuan said, "well, you tell him to go to the living room, and I''ll go downstairs to see him later."


    "Yes, miss."


    The servant answered, and then turned away.


    Then, the servant came to the door of the mansion and said to Lei Xuan, "Mr. Lei, please follow me."


    "Good."


    Leixuan nodded, and then he followed the servant to the villa living room.


    "Mr. Lei, please sit down. Just a moment. The lady will be down soon."


    After the servant said these words, he went to pour a cup of tea for Lei Xuan.


    Lei Xuan is not polite either. She sits down on the sofa and waits for Liu Yuan.


    At this time, Liu Yuan is impressively trying on the wedding dress in her bedroom.


    Because she is going to get married tomorrow, Liu Yuan can''t help stinking for a while to see how to dress up better.


    On such a big and important day as marriage, Liu Yuan wants to be present in the most beautiful way.


    So, she dressed up first today.


    Because of the arrival of Lei Xuan, it is a bit of a disappointment to Liu Yuan.


    Liu Yuan''s temperament is obviously dissatisfied with Lei Xuan, so she didn''t go downstairs to see Lei Xuan for the first time.


    It took Liu Yuan about half an hour to take off her wedding dress and put on a white casual suit to go downstairs.


    After coming to the living room, Liu Yuan meets Lei Xuan.


    Because she didn''t know Lei Xuan, Liu Yuan asked directly, "who are you? What can I do for you? "


    Leixuan know Liu Yuan is deliberately let him wait so long, he was a little unhappy, but it did not show.


    In the face of Liu Yuan''s question, leixuan also replied kindly: "my name is leixuan, and I''m Su Shiman''s friend."


    Leixuan didn''t hide it either. She expressed her intention directly to Liu Yuan: "I came to see Miss Liu because I know that Miss Liu is Miss Su''s good sister and that you are going to get married tomorrow. First, I came to congratulate and give gifts. Second, I want to discuss something with Liu yuan."


    If Lei Xuan is really a friend of Su Shiman, it won''t surprise Liu Yuan if she comes to congratulate and give gifts when she knows that Liu Yuan is going to get married.


    Therefore, for the first point Lei Xuan said, Liu Yuan didn''t ask much, but for the second point Lei Xuan said, she had to ask her for something to do, which made her curious and confused.


    What does Lei Xuan want from her?


    Liu Yuan also did not bear, immediately said: "thank you for your congratulations."


    After that, Liu Yuan suddenly asked, "I don''t know what Mr. Lei is looking for from me?"


    Lei Xuan said with a smile, "well, I heard that Miss Su is going to be Miss Liu''s bridesmaid, so I want to have a bridesmaid to be her."


    After listening to Lei Xuan''s words, Liu Yuan picks eyebrows in surprise. Obviously, she doesn''t think that Lei Xuan wants to be the best man.


    Liu Yuan did not say anything, Lei Xuan then said: "Miss Liu, I am from Yanjing''s thunder family, is the young master of the thunder family."


    "If Miss Liu asks me to be the best man, I can give some protection to the Liu family in the capital of Shu, and make the Liu family in the capital of Shu a big Mac."


    In order to show his sincerity, Lei Xuan then said: "I know Miss Liu is very strange, why I want to be a bridesmaid, that is because I want to pursue Miss Su, want to have more contact with Miss Su."


    In Lei Xuan''s opinion, his sincerity is big enough and good enough to move Liu Yuan to agree with this matter.

 Chapter 899

    Leixuan thought very well, but the reality is not the same as he thought.


    Although we know that Lei Xuan is the young master of the Lei family in Yanjing, if we promise Lei Xuan to be the best man, we can give the Liu family shelter and make the Liu family the overlord of the capital of Shu.


    But this is not attractive to Liu Yuan.


    Because Liu Yuan and Shen Ze are friends now.


    With Shen Ze, the most prominent figure in the Dragon Kingdom, as a backer, there is no need for Lei Xuan''s protection.


    Therefore, after pondering for a while, Liu Yuan said to Lei Xuan, "Mr. Lei, I''m sorry, we''ve already found the best man. We don''t need it."


    Lei Xuan hears speech, frowned.


    Then, Lei Xuan said: "Miss Liu, I have given enough sincerity, I hope you can think about it, even if you find the best man, you can change it."


    For Lei Xuan, he doesn''t pay much attention to these things. As for whether he can become the best man, he doesn''t care much.


    The reason why he came to see Liu Yuan today is that he just wanted to have a try.


    Moreover, in Lei Xuan''s opinion, if Liu Yuan is a smart person, she will know which is more important and how to choose.


    After all, if the Liu family gets the protection of the Lei family in Yanjing, then they can really become the overlord of the capital of Shu.


    This is obviously a very good thing for the Liu family.


    And if the Liu family wants to get such benefits, they just need to make him the best man.


    If you are a normal person, you should choose him as the best man.


    Previously, Lei Xuan thought that Liu Yuan would agree with this matter, but he did not expect that Liu Yuan turned him down so quickly.


    However, he did not give up, but wanted to continue to lobby Liu Yuan.


    And Liu Yuan and Lei Xuan think completely different, so she didn''t do as Lei Xuan thought.


    This time, Liu Yuan still didn''t think about it. Her tone was very firm and she said to Lei Xuan, "Mr. Lei, I don''t have to think about this anymore. I really don''t have the intention to change the best man."


    After listening to Liu Yuan''s words, Lei Xuan knows that Liu Yuan really doesn''t want to change her mind, which makes him frown more tightly, and his eyes become a little gloomy.


    Why is this woman so unintelligent?


    Or is he a fool with a brain problem?


    It''s brain trouble not to do such a good thing!


    Leixuan impressively is in the heart belly Fei Liu Yuan.


    Liu Yuan has dealt with many men, and her eyes on men are very spicy.


    Although it is the first time to meet and deal with Lei Xuan, Liu Yuan can still see that Lei Xuan is not a good bird.


    So, after rejecting Lei Xuan, Liu Yuan followed by an order: "Mr. Lei, if you have nothing else to do, I''ll go and do my own business."


    "I''ll have you sent out."


    As soon as the words fall, Liu Yuan waves her hand to send Lei Xuan away.


    Seeing that Liu Yuan wants to drive herself away, Lei Xuan is just like eating flies, and her face becomes a little ugly.


    Lei Xuan is very upset. He feels that Liu Yuan doesn''t respect him, doesn''t pay attention to him, and doesn''t appreciate him.


    Of course, leixuan still has a lot of endurance, and he can''t resist his anger.


    Lei Xuan changed her mind and said to Liu Yuan, "Miss Liu, you can''t let me be the best man, but let me come to your wedding tomorrow. Is that ok?"


    For Liu Yuan, tomorrow is her big day, leixuan to congratulate, she naturally has no reason to refuse, and, just let leixuan to attend the wedding, will not cause any bad results.


    Therefore, after hesitating for a moment, Liu Yuan agreed: "Mr. Lei wants to come to my wedding. Naturally, I welcome him."


    After listening to Liu Yuan''s words, Lei Xuan nodded and said, "OK, I''ll take the gift Tomorrow and go directly to the wedding scene."


    "Well."


    Liu Yuan nodded and said nothing more.


    Leixuan knew that Liu Yuan didn''t want to talk to him any more, and he knew what was interesting, so he stood up immediately.


    Lei Xuan said to Liu Yuan, "I won''t disturb Miss Liu any more. Goodbye."


    "All right."


    Liu Yuan nodded, then waved to the servant and said, "send Mr. Lei out for me."


    Then, the servants sent leixuan out of the Liu''s mansion.


    Come out from Liu family mansion, after getting on the bus, Lei Xuan breaks out to scold a way greatly: "all of them are women who don''t know what to do!"


    "Don''t you dare to give me face. When my goal is achieved, I''ll deal with you well and let you know how powerful I am!"


    "Lao Tzu can walk horizontally in Yanjing. In your poor place, how dare someone not pay attention to Lao Tzu? You really eat bear heart and leopard gall!"


    "Before long, I will find the place and let you all submit to me!"


    For Liu Yuan did not agree to do his best man, Lei Xuan is very angry.


    He had been tolerating it before, and now there was no outsider. He suddenly let it out.


    Of course, he didn''t do anything. After scolding for a while and venting his emotions, he drove away.


    ¡­¡­


    After Lei Xuan left, Liu Yuan took out her mobile phone and dialed Su Shiman.


    After a while, the phone was through.


    As soon as the phone call came through, Liu Yuan said frankly, "Shiman, there is a young man named Lei Xuan who claims to be the young master of Yanjing''s rich family. Is he your friend?"


    Su Shiman, who received the phone call, did not expect Liu Yuan to ask her such a question suddenly. She was stunned for a moment, and then said, "I do know Lei Xuan, but he is not my friend."


    After listening to Su Shiman''s reply, Liu Yuan said angrily, "well, that kid just cheated me."


    After listening to Liu Yuan''s words, Su Shiman asked suspiciously, "Yuanyuan, what''s the matter? What happened? How can you suddenly ask about Lei Xuan? "


    Liu Yuan replied, "that Lei Xuan came to my house just now. He said that he is your friend and wants to be the best man. The advantage given is to protect the Liu family and make the Liu family the overlord of the capital of Shu."


    "I obviously didn''t agree with his idea and refused him directly."


    After learning these things, Su Shiman frowned and said displeased: "that Lei Xuan is really annoying. He ran to you to do something."


    "Yes


    Liu Yuan said: "I see that Lei Xuan is not a good bird."


    "Oh, by the way, he also said that he did it because he wanted to pursue you and have more contact with you."


    Su Shiman is very clear about Lei Xuan''s idea, so she is not surprised or surprised by Liu Yuan''s words.


    Sushman said firmly, "I don''t like that guy at all. No matter what he does, I don''t want to talk to him. Don''t talk to him either!"

 Chapter 900

    For leixuan to go to Liu Yuan to do things, Su Shiman is very disgusted and conflict, the impression of leixuan is getting worse and worse.


    After listening to Su Shiman, Liu Yuan knows that the former doesn''t like Lei Xuan.


    Thinking that she promised leixuan to come to the wedding tomorrow, she was a little remorseful.


    Liu Yuan coughed two times, and then said with a guilty heart, "Shiman, I didn''t know you hated Lei Xuan so much. I thought he was really your friend."


    "I didn''t promise that guy to be the best man, but I agreed that he would come to my wedding tomorrow."


    "Don''t blame me, seaman."


    Hearing Liu Yuan agree to Lei Xuan''s wedding, Su Shiman obviously doesn''t like it. However, she can''t blame Liu Yuan. After all, the latter doesn''t know.


    Sushman thought about it, and then said, "next time you encounter this kind of thing, you can ask me first."


    "All right." Liu Yuan said.


    Then, instead of mentioning leixuan, Su Shiman said, "we are on our way to your new house. We plan to help you decorate your new house. Do you want to go there?"


    Liu Yuan pondered for a while, said: "since you are past, then I''ll go too!"


    "OK, we''ll talk when we meet." Su Shiman said.


    "Good."


    Liu Yuan answered and hung up.


    After the end of the call, Liu Yuan said to herself, "I really didn''t get it wrong. That guy named Lei Xuan is not a good bird!"


    "How dare you cheat me and say that you are a friend of Shiman? It''s a rubbish."


    Liu Yuan reprimanded Lei Xuan and vented her emotion.


    Of course, Liu Yuan didn''t think much about it. Now that things have been done, she has nothing to think about.


    After that, Liu Yuan cleaned up, then went out and drove to Xinfang.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ze sits next to Su Shiman. He hears the conversation between Su Shiman and Liu Yuan.


    For Lei Xuan, the man who runs to Liu Yuan to do things and wants to pursue Su Shiman, Shen Ze is not happy.


    Among them, the main reason is that it''s hard to say which one.


    Shen Ze didn''t say anything, but he was thinking that if Lei Xuan really came to the wedding of Leng Feng and Liu Yuan tomorrow, he would have a good look at the latter.


    ¡­¡­


    Leng Feng and Liu Yuan bought a small villa in a wealthy area of Shudu and used it as a new house to live in.


    Leng Feng is in Xinfang.


    Shen Ze and they arrived at their new house in Lengfeng first.


    Get married tomorrow and decorate your new house today.


    After they arrived, Shen Ze began to help Leng Feng set up.


    At the beginning, Shen Ze married Su Shiman as his son-in-law, so when they got married, it was very simple.


    Even because of being disliked and looked down upon by others, they didn''t even hold a banquet. It can be said that as simple as it is.


    That wedding has always been a pity for Shen Ze. At that time, he was thinking of giving Su Shiman a grand wedding in the future, but later he divorced, and the regret can only be a pity.


    Su Shiman also felt sorry for the wedding.


    After all, many people have only one wedding in their lives.


    When Su Shiman and Shen Ze got married, they didn''t even wear a wedding dress or decorate their new house.


    This is a very failed wedding for sushmann, who is full of romantic fantasy.


    No matter Shen Ze or Su Shiman, they are not satisfied with the wedding.


    In the process of helping to decorate the wedding room, the two of them were quite impressed.


    ¡­¡­


    Before long, Liu Yuan also came to the villa.


    After seeing Su Shiman, Liu Yuan pretended to be pathetic and said apologetically to Su Shiman, "honey, I''m sorry. I didn''t know you hated that guy."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m going to block you up again tomorrow."


    After listening to Liu Yuan''s words, Su Shiman gave the former a white look. She gave a cold hum and said nothing.


    Seeing that Su Shiman didn''t want to worry about himself, Liu Yuan chuckled and said, "honey, you are really beautiful and kind-hearted. You won''t worry about me in general."


    When Su Shiman heard the speech, he glared at Liu Yuan and said coldly, "stop talking nonsense. I don''t want to hear it."


    "Well, I''m not talking anymore." Liu Yuan nodded very cleverly.


    Later, Liu Yuanlang said: "thank you for your help. I''ll treat you to a big dinner in the evening."


    It''s obvious that it takes some effort to decorate the wedding room. Shen Ze and his wife have been busy all day, and they didn''t finish everything until about 5 p.m.


    At about 7 pm, they drove to a very famous and high-end western restaurant Liu Yuan had reserved in advance.


    Half an hour''s drive, people arrived at the western restaurant.


    As Liu Yuan had made a reservation in advance, they went directly into the store and sat down, waiting for the meal to be served.


    I don''t know if it''s because Shu capital is too small, or because there is a narrow road for the enemy.


    This evening, leixuan also came to this western restaurant for dinner.


    Of course, leixuan this playboy, will not come alone, but with a young beauty.


    Leixuan is still driving his global limited edition Bugatti Veyron, carrying young beauties to the door of the western restaurant.


    Leixuan has never been in the habit of looking for a parking space, so he directly wants to park his car outside the western restaurant.


    Unfortunately, not long after Shen Ze arrived, Lei Xuan arrived.


    Shen Ze and he drove two cars, one Bentley and the other Dashen.


    The two cars were parked together, and there was a big gap between them, but they still couldn''t park in.


    When leixuan stopped, he was surprised to see the gap.


    "Which two grandsons don''t park well and drive like this?"


    Lei Xuan first reproached, and then he said to the young beauty sitting on the co pilot in the tone of command: "you go to the restaurant and tell them to find the owners of the two cars and move the car away."


    The woman sitting in the co driver''s seat is Feng Xue. After listening to Lei Xuan''s words, she immediately answers the question. Then she gets out of the car and walks towards the restaurant.


    Leixuan also made a reservation in the western restaurant in advance, so when Feng Xue came to the restaurant to look for the front desk, he was impressed by the name of leixuan.


    Playboys like Lei Xuan like to arrange noodles. They are very high-profile wherever they go. Even when they reserve a place in the restaurant, they are clear about their identity.


    The western restaurant knows that leixuan is the master of Yanjing, so the western restaurant can''t help meeting the requirements of leixuan.


    After listening to Feng Xue''s request, the western restaurant immediately agreed to do what Lei Xuan said.


    Soon, the manager of the western restaurant appeared in person and found them.


    The manager of the western restaurant came to the table where Shen Ze was. With a smile on his face and a kind voice, he said, "three gentlemen and two ladies, excuse me. I have something to ask you for help."